《Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again》


 Chapter 1： Might as well not activate it

    [Congratulations to the host for activating the family binding system]


    [Everyone will have their own home. After binding with the family, you and the family will prosper and prosper, and once you destroy it, you will be destroyed.]


    [Of course, the prosperity of the family can also bring you a huge improvement, whether it is the strength of Chakra, or the limit of blood inheritance]


    Uchiha Hahara, who was sitting in his room, now had a pale face, especially looking at the panel in his retina, he felt his brain was a little dazed.


    He knew what it was, and if there were no accidents, it should be his golden finger.


    But the problem is that he has traveled here for fifteen years, a full fifteen years, at least others can still play "If you are a brother, come and kill me" for three years.


    And what he was playing was, but the real version of "If you''re a ninja, come and kill me"!


    He hasn''t seen him after waiting for so many years, and he is already planning to give up, not to mention his current strength is not bad.


    Fifteen years have passed since Uchiha Habara crossed over. His luck is very good, because he was too young to escape the craziest moment of World War Three.


    He was just the same age as Shisui Uchiha, who was also a classmate, at the end of the Third World War, and went to the battlefield together to experience the cruelty of war.


    However, as a time traveler, although he couldn''t stand the cruelty on the battlefield, he still had a strong mental power after all.


    And he has always been very clear about how the evolution of Sharingan should be carried out, so he has been trying to improve his Sharingan in the past fifteen years.


    And now, even though he is only fifteen years old, like Zhishui, he has been hailed as one of the best geniuses in the family.


    It''s just that he knows very well in his heart that he is actually far behind Zhishui. This kid Zhishui has the potential of kaleidoscope sharingan.


    And although he himself knows how to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he still hasn''t found the right emotion to activate it.


    The opening method of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not that you must kill your closest people, what it needs is an extreme mental stimulation and fluctuation.


    So killing your closest person would be the easiest way, but it doesn''t work for him at all.


    After all, if he knows this method, he will naturally be mentally prepared. This is a person''s own self-protection. He doesn''t even need to try to know that he will fail.


    "Without the kaleidoscope sharingan, there is no way to deal with Uchiha Itachi''s madness. In the end, I''m afraid it''s just the soul of this guy''s knife."


    Fifteen years have passed, and it has been Konoha''s fifty-fourth year and almost fifty-five years, which means that it is less than a year before Uchiha Itachi does it.


    Moreover, the atmosphere in the family is becoming more and more depressed now, and there seems to be an illusion that a storm is coming.


    Habara is aware of such a tragedy, and he has nothing to do to solve it, so there is only one thing he can do¡ªrun away!


    At this time, he has already started to pack his things, ready to turn around and run at the right time, can''t he hide if he can''t be provoked?


    If you run away and keep a low profile, you will be close to death, but if you stay, you will die out of ten, so it seems clear at a glance how to choose.


    But today, when he was planning where he was going to go, a panel suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    The information in this panel immediately turned Yu Yuan''s face blue, he never dreamed that his **** golden finger would be activated at this time.


    Even if you activate it, you actually bound yourself to the Uchiha clan?


    Does this count as being kidnapped?


    And how long can the Uchiha clan live?


    A little more is a year, but strictly speaking, whether there are ten months is a problem!


    Even if the Uchiha clan is saved now, what about the future?


    Not to mention the guy flying in the sky yelling a bag of rice to resist several floors and flattening Konoha in one fell swoop, just a little carelessness in the Chunin exam will cause them to lose a lot of people.


    "What the **** is a bound family? It''s basically bound to Konoha by the way, and it''s impossible for me to run away with my family."


    Regardless of Konoha, Konoha''s accident and family suffered together.


    Running away with the family, not to mention who would care about him, even if he really became Konoha, would he let them go?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Habara really felt even more depressed and had a headache, but he had nothing better to do so far.


    But now he knows that he can''t run away at all, the ghost knows that when he ran outside, Uchiha Itachi made a move, and then he died inexplicably.


    This is too much for the loss. It doesn''t matter if other people die, but he must not die!


    Shaking his head helplessly, all he can do now is to try his best to think of a solution, and at the same time see what else is in the system.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: Extremely bad - the family is in a state of serious division, and there are villains looking around from the outside]


    [Prosperity: 8848 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: end the state of family division as soon as possible, stabilize the internal environment of the family, and unite those who can unite to face difficulties together]


    "You also know how bad the Uchiha clan is now, why are you still activating it now, UU Reading It''s better not to activate it for the rest of your life!"


    Uchiha Habara couldn''t bear it anymore when he saw this, he swears directly, but fortunately there is no one around, otherwise he might be treated like a psychopath.


    How chaotic and divided is the Uchiha clan?


    It''s very simple, you can refer to the Lighthouse of Freedom on the other side of the Pacific Ocean in Habara''s previous life.


    Clansmen who can become ninjas have a natural level of conflict with those who cannot become ninjas.


    And after being able to become a ninja, there are also level contradictions between those who can open Sharingan and those who cannot.


    Uchiha also turned the security department into a ''family business'', so that even those who can enter the security department and those who cannot enter the security department have level contradictions.


    In addition, there are two major factions in the Uchiha clan, one is the hawk faction who is the main battle, and the other is the dove faction who is the main peace.


    These two factions are also fighting endlessly, doing almost everything except fighting, and the whole family is forced to stand in line no matter who it is.


    Anyway, how the Uchiha clan came into chaos, how they split up.


    But what made Uchiha Habara look a little better was that the system still gave him something.


    [The host is bound to the family, the family is also prosperous, and the host can gain more power]


    [According to the current situation of the family, the host can obtain three abilities to practice]


    [Dancing in the Sky: Can use Chakra to fly in the sky]


    ¡¾Profound Art ¡¤ Chidori: You can throw Kunai with Lightning Escape Chakra, each of which has the power of Chidori (you can get it through skills without the Thunder Escape attribute)¡¿


    [Glorious Evolution: You can obtain power fragments by killing enemies, thereby improving one of your own abilities (the number of times can be 1/1)]


    ¡­

 Chapter 2： Shisui Uchiha

    Seeing the three options in front of him, Habara couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    None of these three skills are Naruto World skills, and two of them come from a game he played in his previous life.


    As for the other one, if there is no mistake, it seems to be the world that can blow up a planet with one punch, right?


    Although the origin of these abilities is indeed a bit weird, it has to be said that these three abilities are very, very coveted by him.


    Not to mention the Wukong technique, which allows people to fly in the sky. You must know that there are not many people in the entire Naruto world who can fly.


    Mystery Chidori should be the ability of the electric mouse, but it seems to have been transformed here, which is equivalent to the power of a shuriken thrown out.


    The most important thing is, if you don''t have the attribute of thunder escape, you can also get this ability naturally!


    "This is very powerful. This is equivalent to obtaining a powerful ninjutsu, and at the same time picking up a chakra attribute for nothing."


    As for the last glorious evolution, it is obviously a passive skill, and in the case that Habara did not take the route of "mechanical ascension", it can actually improve an ability!


    Although the conditions are a bit harsh, it needs Yubara to kill his enemies to get some power fragments, but its effect is really terrible.


    This also means that Habara is now Sangouyu Sharingan, so he can use this ability to upgrade his Sharingan to a kaleidoscope!


    "Is this considered a home-delivered benefit?"


    Although he was in a very bad mood, facing such a reward, he felt that it was not unacceptable.


    Because he has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he can be considered to have a certain ability to protect himself in the family.


    Although time is running out, he must work hard for his own life. He will never accept that he died in this ghost place!


    [Acquired Skill: Glorious Evolution]


    [Activation condition: One hundred power fragments are required to complete the activation]


    [Power Fragments: You can get twenty-five for the top ninja, twenty for the middle ninja, ten for the low ninja, and one to five for ordinary enemies]


    [Friendly reminder, ninja level has nothing to do with ninja strength, please work harder on the host. ¡¿


    After Uchiha Habara made his choice, a system prompt panel appeared in his eye sockets soon, and he was relieved after seeing this panel.


    It would be much easier to have specific details, and the last friendly reminder lifted his spirits even more.


    As we all know, the level of ninja is different from the strength of ninja. You must know that Naruto Uzumaki was still a ninja during the Fourth World War.


    In the same way, Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma are just J¨­nin. Linking the ninja level with their own strength is the biggest misunderstanding, and it is also the most deceptive place.


    It is true that the ninja world has always used chakra reserves and strength to judge a person''s approximate ninja level, but this is only for reference.


    Knowing that a person''s chakra is probably in the category of jounin, then it is necessary to fight with the mentality and preparation to deal with junin, this is the most important thing.


    "If you only consider the ninja level, then it is indeed a lot easier. If the **** system is activated earlier, wouldn''t it be fine for me to go directly to the security department?"


    Uchiha Hahara is a mission ninja. Although his talent allowed him to enter the security department, he finally refused.


    This is a way to protect his reputation, because the security department really stinks in Konoha, and he really doesn''t want to step into such a place.


    But now he also has some regrets, because there is an important place under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Security, and that is Konoha Prison!


    The authority of the security department is still very large, although the reputation of the Uchiha family has been broken because of the death of the Uchiha family.


    And Konoha''s high-level officials also used this reason to shrink the power of the Security Department, but from the beginning to the end, Konoha Prison was under the jurisdiction of the Security Department.


    Perhaps this is to make the reputation of the security department worse, Konoha has been doing this all these years.


    "Now it''s unrealistic for the security department to go to prison. It seems that I can only arrest people myself."


    Uchiha Habara sighed helplessly, for the sake of his own eyes, he felt that he should go out and arrest people honestly.


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan got up and walked out the door, and soon he came to the street.


    Time is urgent now, and he still has a lot to do, which cannot be delayed at all.


    As he walked now, he was thinking about who would be better for him to kill.


    To be honest, the ninja world is so big but there are really not many junin. After all, jnin is already the strategic resource of the village.


    There are very few people who are easy to deal with, and there is no qualified Jonin who is easy to deal with, but he thought of a guy-Lu Qingkui.


    This kid is in the same class as Uchiha Habara, and he was only a Chunin when he was in Konoha, but after he stole the Thor Sword and defected, he got the position of a Jonin.


    It''s not too easy to deal with such a guy, but the biggest problem is that this **** guy actually ran to Yuyin Village!


    Where is Yuyin Village? Is that a place he can go?


    If he comes and goes, he is dead. If he is in this weak state, isn''t it just a gift?


    "It''s really troublesome enough."


    Habara rubbed his brows as he walked, he really has a headache now, where on earth would he find the four johnin?


    "What''s the trouble, Habara?"


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly rang in his ears, which made his body slightly stiff.


    He cursed secretly in his mind that he didn''t pay attention to the surrounding situation because he was thinking about things. If this is the enemy, I''m afraid I will be cold. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    But when he turned his head and saw the person coming, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and then showed a smile.


    "It''s you, Shishui, you''re back?"


    That''s right, the person who appeared behind Habara was Shisui Uchiha.


    Shisui and Habara are in the same class, and they have had a competitive relationship since they were young, but as they get along, Habara finds that Shisui is quite easy to get along with.


    And compared with Uchiha Itachi, this guy is a world of difference!


    At least this guy had a relatively weak character and chose to commit suicide after encountering extreme difficulties.


    Among the village and the family, he did not blindly favor one side. His greatest wish was to maintain the harmony of the village and the family, not to kill the family for the sake of the village.


    As for Uchiha Itachi, Habara really dislikes this self-righteous guy from the bottom of his heart.


    Whether it''s what he''s done to the Uchiha clan, or what he''s done to Sasuke, it certainly no longer shows that he always thought he was in control.


    Yu Yuan had been in contact with him when he was a child, but after he expressed his position and attitude, this kid ignored Yu Yuan.


    But Shisui is different, he quite approves of Habara''s concept of ''the family and the village are one'', which makes the relationship between Habara and Shisui much better.


    But now that he is forcibly bound by his family, he has no way to escape from birth, and he is even more dissatisfied with Uchiha Itachi''s views.


    As for Zhishui, he felt that he had to do something.


    "After all, his philosophy has not gone astray, and he will have a kaleidoscope Sharingan in the future. This guy must be the one I want to fight for!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 3： only me and you

    "Yes, it''s rare to have a vacation, so naturally I have to come back and have a look."


    Shisui also looked at Yubara with a smile, he didn''t know what Yubara was thinking.


    He just came back from the task today and naturally planned to take a good rest. He originally wanted to find Itachi Uchiha, but it was a pity that Itachi hadn''t rested yet.


    Although both of them belong to the Anbu, there are several brigades in the Anbu, and the bases of each brigade are in different locations.


    They are not in the same team, and naturally they don''t know what the opponent''s current situation is, so it is inevitable that sometimes he will come back empty-handed.


    However, meeting Habara was obviously something that made him feel happy, but what surprised him was that Habara seemed to be troubled by something.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter, we are friends, and it''s not that I can''t help if I''m in trouble."


    "Actually, there are a lot of troubles. Aren''t personal troubles and family troubles all troubles?"


    When Habara heard Shisui''s question, he couldn''t help but sighed slightly, and his words also changed Shisui''s originally happy expression.


    It was obvious that his face became stiff, and the smile slowly disappeared from his face.


    "Don''t talk about such troublesome things at this time?" In the end, there was only a wry smile on Sushui''s face. He shook his head and sighed, "Is there a meeting in the family?"


    "It''s almost the same as entering the market every time. It''s really annoying." Habara shook his head, and then he continued: "However, it is foreseeable that those extreme guys may have the upper hand."


    Although it is less than a year before the final night of genocide, in fact, none of the hawks and doves in the clan has fully grasped the right to speak in the family.


    There is a guy who has to be said here, and that is Uchiha Fugaku.


    It is this guy who has always allowed the current Uchiha to maintain a weak balance for the time being, so that the doves and hawks are still fighting each other but neither dominates.


    But because of what this guy did, the Uchiha clan has never really unified their voices!


    Moreover, there is another important fuse for Uchiha''s rebellion, and that is Danzo.


    Because Danzo attacked Shisui, who was the representative of Dove Faction, and Shisui''s death was also the reason why those guys from Dove Faction completely defected.


    But none of this has happened yet, and Habara can do something during this period of time, but it has to be said that the Hawks do have a huge advantage.


    "It is indeed a huge trouble." Zhishui sighed deeply: "If the family continues like this, I am afraid it will fall into the abyss."


    "It is indeed a huge trouble." Zhishui sighed deeply: "If the family continues like this, I am afraid it will fall into the abyss."


    "It will indeed step into the abyss. After all, do you still have Itachi?" Hearing Shisui''s words, Habara suddenly said meaningfully: "I don''t think they don''t know anything."


    Habara''s words caused Shisui''s face to change slightly, he quickly glanced around, and after making sure that there were no other people around, he was slightly relieved.


    Of course he knew what Habara meant by them, that is to say, he would look ugly if he knew.


    And what he and Itachi did, to some extent, betrayed the family!


    "Some things should not be said nonsense, Habara." Shisui looked at Habara solemnly, and lowered his voice: "This will cause a lot of trouble, and it is the patriarch''s intention that we enter Anbu."


    "Of course I know what the patriarch meant." Habara looked at Shisui with a half-smile, "It''s just that I didn''t say too much, why are you so nervous?"


    "You..." Shisui felt a little aggrieved by Habara''s words, and he didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    "Okay, in fact, everyone is not stupid. You can understand some things as open secrets." Habara sighed softly: "If you want to obtain information, you must gain trust, and the way to gain trust is to hand over the corresponding information. Intelligence, isn''t it?"


    Habara''s words made Shisui slightly close his eyes, of course he could hear that Habara was saying that they were double agents, but what he couldn''t deny was that Habara was really right.


    It''s just that the double agent is also biased, which side he is biased to, maybe only they know.


    "However, you actually mentioned the patriarch, so I''m going to ask you a question."


    Seeing that Shisui was silent, Habara couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, and then he asked in a low voice.


    "Patriarch?"


    Shisui opened his eyes, and he looked at Habara curiously, because what Habara said was beating too fast.


    "Forget it, you can ask, if it''s just about the patriarch."


    "Do you think the patriarch has great power?"


    "The patriarch leads the family, so the power is naturally great."


    "Then, why doesn''t he think of a way to calm down the chaos in the family?"


    Habara''s question really made Shisui stunned for a moment, and then his face became stunned, and finally began to become a little unbelievable or even shocked.


    He never dreamed that Habara, the guy who grew up with him, would dare to ask such a question.


    And obviously, what he said was questioning his patriarch. The patriarch''s control and mastery of the family cannot be questioned by others!


    How dare he ask, how does this make him answer?


    It''s just that Yu Yuan''s words also made him start to think involuntarily, why the family is in such a mess, but the patriarch still didn''t do anything?


    Seeing Shisui''s sluggish look, Habara knew that his words had definitely caused Shisui to think.


    In fact, Zhishui has never been stupid, but he can''t see many things at all, or his vision hinders his perspective of observing the world.


    And Yu Yuan is a time traveler. Before time travel, he studied politics in high school and went to Mao Gai, Ma Zhe and Si Xiu in college. His vision is really not comparable to that of Shishui. UU Reading


    In other words, apart from his ability to be investigated, his vision is definitely not worse than any shadow in the ninja world!


    This is the advantage of the traverser, which comes from the high-latitude crushing of vision and knowledge!


    "I think you also know that he does have the power to unite the family, but look at the current family?


    In addition to the poor handling within the family, if you look at the relationship between the family and the village, is it getting worse and worse?


    A family naturally needs to be united to avoid internal friction. Only by unifying all opinions and thinking can one thing be done better.


    Zhishui, think about it carefully, if the voice of the clan is suppressed by him, there will not be so many disputes.


    And his heart is towards Konoha, will someone stop him, will the relationship between the family and the village be so bad? "


    Speaking of which, Habara is the real picture! See you!


    Although he is very clear that the problems of the Uchiha clan are not only caused by the actions of Uchiha Fugaku, but he is indeed one of the main drivers of Uchiha''s demise.


    But things have to be done step by step, first give Zhishui a concept to make him doubt, and then the real surprise will come next.


    "Actually, I have always felt that there are only two people who can really change the family."


    "Two... two?"


    Shisui is still a little dizzy now, he looked at Habara in astonishment, his words kept echoing in his mind.


    "Yes, two people."


    Habara''s smile became brighter at this moment, he pointed at Shisui with his finger, and then pointed at himself.


    "One is you and the other is me."


    ¡­

 Chapter 4： Together with these insects, how can we manage the family well?

    It''s a pity that there are no green plums now, and they are on the street, otherwise Habara really wants to talk about the patriarch with green plums cooking wine.


    But his words are still full of impact, Uchiha Shisui is completely numb now, Habara is still very happy to see his sluggish expression.


    If his own words can''t make Zhishui produce inner fluctuations, then this means that his approach has failed.


    In fact, strictly speaking, it is really risky to talk to Zhishui about these things, but he is forcibly bound to the family by the system, so he just needs to make a decision as soon as possible.


    Although less than a year seems like a lot, Habara is almost starting from nothing.


    It only takes a year to grow from scratch, so it seems that he really can''t do it if he is not in a hurry!


    "Habara, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    But at this very moment, Zhishui finally woke up. He looked around almost immediately to see if there were people around.


    After really confirming that they were in a safe environment, he said to Habara with a serious and even ugly expression.


    "Your thoughts are dangerous, really too dangerous, you..."


    "Am I not right?"


    Before Shisui finished speaking, Habara interrupted him directly. Although Habara''s voice was still very low, there was an unprecedented determination.


    "You and I are young, we both have energy and drive, and we both have the same goal.


    Although our two goals are somewhat different, at least we both hope that the family and the village can coexist peacefully.


    But look at how far the relationship between the family and the village has deteriorated under the leadership of Uchiha Fugaku.


    Zhishui, your identity is the most special, you should see it most clearly. "


    Zhishui gritted his teeth, he seemed to want to refute, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Because he himself knew that he had accepted Habara''s words in his heart, and it could even be said that his heart had already begun to shake at this time!


    This is a dangerous signal, as a ninja Shisui is very clear, but Habara''s words are deeply buried in his heart, so that he can''t forget it at all.


    Could it be that everything is the patriarch''s problem, as long as the patriarch is changed or even changed to a better patriarch, can everything be solved?


    After a long time, Shishui''s expression calmed down, he stared at Yubara firmly, and finally asked slowly: "So, if you were the patriarch, what would you do?"


    "Zhishui, have you noticed that your perspective on problems is really narrow."


    At this moment, Habara gave up a little bit, he sighed slightly, and then he spoke slowly.


    "In fact, both you and I know what to do as a patriarch, but the extent to which it should be done depends on the village''s attitude."


    Having said that, Habara suddenly turned in a different direction, and he led Shisui towards the forest behind the family.


    The forest behind the Uchiha clan is a deserted training ground, and the guy who used to train here was the guy with soil.


    But it''s a pity that this place has become even more desolate after he left, but this is cheaper. Now Habara, he likes to come to this place for training on weekdays.


    It can be said that this place is almost becoming his private base, and he is not afraid of being noticed by others when speaking here.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    After Zhishui observed for four weeks, he finally said the question he had been wanting to ask.


    "What does it mean to look at the village''s statement? After we become patriarchs, do we still have problems handling the relationship with the village?"


    "That''s why I said that your thinking is a bit narrow, Zhi Shui."


    Habara smiled casually, but soon his smile began to hide, and he looked serious.


    "The family and the village are one, and this cannot be changed anyway. Do you know what the biggest criticism of the Uchiha clan is now?"


    Criticism?


    Zhishui shook his head lightly. Although he could see more things after entering Anbu, just because he could see it didn''t mean he could understand the meaning.


    It''s like he couldn''t understand why the guy named Shimura Danzo hated Uchiha so much in his roots.


    It can be said that seeing and understanding are really two different things.


    "I can tell you very clearly that it is the Ministry of Security."


    Habara sighed faintly. He originally thought that he would never reveal these secrets, and that he could use them to abduct this kid when he met Sasuke after defecting for a long time.


    But now he has to take it out to try to persuade Zhishui.


    "The main job of the security department is to maintain the law and order and stability inside Konoha Ninja Village.


    At the same time, it is also responsible for formulating the laws of the village, strengthening and maintaining the order and security of Konoha Hidden Village, and arresting criminals and ninjas.


    To be honest, what Uchiha did is not too bad at this point, but do you know why the reputation of the Security Department is so bad? "


    "I don''t know." Shisui shook his head, then looked at Habara seriously and waited for his answer.


    I''m afraid he didn''t realize it, but now he looks more like a student full of thirst for knowledge.


    "Actually, we have to talk about our Second Hokage, because the Konoha Police Department he established is the root of everything.


    In name, this important department was handed over to Uchiha, but in fact, the Uchiha clan was given the role of punishing evil.


    And in the name of monitoring criminals, the police department and the prison were built together, so that the Uchiha clan was blatantly driven to the corner of Konoha Ninja Village.


    After all, Uchiha Madara appeared in our family back then, and the purpose of the Second Hokage was to monitor Uchiha.


    It is also to prevent the next Uchiha Madara from being able to deal with it immediately, in his opinion, it is better to protect Konoha more completely. "


    Speaking of this, Habara paused slightly, but Shisui''s expression had completely changed at this time. UU reading


    He knows who Uchiha Madara is, and he has also heard the story of the former patriarch.


    He even knew that in the Uchiha clan, there were still many followers of Uchiha Madara!


    "The Third Hokage and its core team are basically disciples of the Second Hokage, and they have always firmly followed the philosophy of the Second Hokage."


    Before Shisui completely absorbed these words, Habara spoke again, and this time his words made Shisui''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "Under this concept, Konoha will not trust Uchiha from the beginning to the end, especially after the Kyuubi incident, this distrust has become more serious.


    Just look at the current situation of Uchiha. In a sense, the current Uchiha is forced by them.


    And it is a coincidence that we have met such a patriarch, and our fate can be imagined. "


    Speaking of this, Habara really sighed, and then he looked at Shisui seriously, but Shisui seemed to be in a daze.


    "That''s why I said, if we overthrow Fugaku Uchiha, we still need to look at the attitude of the village.


    But we, who have unified the opinions within the family, are definitely more fearsome than a scattered family, at least our attitude cannot be ignored by Konoha.


    Even, as long as we do well enough and have enough voice, we can even become Hokage through our own efforts! "


    Habara looked silent on the surface, but there seemed to be a little fiery Shisui flashing in his eyes, he smiled and patted his shoulder heavily.


    "So, with this group of insects, how can we manage the family well?


    We have to believe in ourselves! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 5： new reward

    In fact, there is still one sentence that Habara has not said, that is, "How can I manage Konoha well with these insects"!


    But that''s not important anymore, what''s important is that he can see Zhishui''s current state.


    Habara''s words were very provocative, and although Shisui didn''t speak, the way he looked at Habara had changed.


    To put it bluntly, Habara''s words completely changed many of Shisui''s inner thoughts.


    Although there are many, many ''violent theories'' instilled at one time, all of them are reasonable and can definitely withstand deep thought.


    After all, he is a time traveler. After reading the plot of the original novel, he stands on a commanding height and overlooks everything.


    Although Zhishui''s character is desperate at critical moments, he is also a smart person. He chose to commit suicide only when he saw that there was nothing to be done.


    And as an Anbu, if his brain is really bad, it is impossible to get in.


    And as Anbe, he has access to a lot of information. He is quietly reviewing the information in his mind and comprehending it in combination with Habara''s words.


    He sadly found that what Habara said was all the truth, and such a fact also caused a severe shock to his heart.


    Judging from his subsequent state, this guy seemed to be struggling a bit, and Habara knew that there was no need to instill any ''violence'' with this guy at this time.


    What he has to do now is to take a good rest, and then adjust his state, the most important thing is to adjust his mentality.


    "Just like this, I don''t have to think about going out to pick up the task today."


    Habara sighed silently, and then he simply sent Shisui back home, and then returned to his own residence.


    Habara''s home is a relatively spacious two-bedroom bungalow. His parents died during World War III, and this house was left to him by his parents.


    Moreover, as a relatively talented member of the family, Habara can obtain a lot of materials, so this small bungalow is full of materials he has read.


    But this room doesn''t look messy at all, because he also has a privilege, that is, the family will arrange someone to clean the room for him.


    He doesn''t need to worry about this aspect at all, he just needs to cultivate with peace of mind, even if he hasn''t chosen to join any ''family camp'' yet.


    It can be said that Habara''s original life was good, but this kind of life is still less than a year away.


    If he wants to continue to maintain or even get a better life, and at the same time find a way to save his own life, then he must work hard to do something!


    "Sure enough, people only seem to work extra hard when it''s for their own lives."


    Lying on the bed, Habara began to think about what kind of reaction Shisui would have, exactly what choice he would make.


    And even if he doesn''t consider Shisui, he has to think about how to drive Uchiha Fugaku away.


    There are actually only two ways to get rid of Uchiha Fugaku, one is to solve the problem peacefully.


    But it is clear that within the Uchiha clan, it has always been difficult to resolve problems peacefully.


    This group of psychopaths has always been a representative of high self-esteem. If you want to reason with them, you must first make them think that you have the qualifications to reason with them.


    And how to get such a qualification?


    Very simple, that is relying on fists!


    It is useless for the future Naruto to persuade Sasuke no matter what, but when he changed his way and beat Sasuke in the final "Battle of the Broken Hand".


    The problem was solved immediately, without even needing Naruto to say anything, Sasuke himself had surrendered himself and become obedient.


    "It seems that the only way to get Uchiha Fugaku to leave is through some violent methods."


    Habara murmured to himself, in fact, if he has time, it is not impossible for him to start from the security department.


    Then recruit all the people who can be recruited to form a new alliance of interests, and look for opportunities to assassinate the most extreme people.


    Assassination is not the best solution, but sometimes killing some people through assassination, such as the spiritual leader of the other party, will have a different effect.


    Because these guys are often the most important person in an interest group, they know what their political demands are, and they will also come up with their own program of action.


    With these two things in the same mind, then they let the people under them be quiet, and everyone will be quiet. Once he makes the people under him take up arms, the consequences will be disastrous.


    The lighthouse on the other side of the ocean took down the Black Panther Party, that is to kill their true spiritual leader and disintegrate them from the inside.


    This is how the once-popular Black Panther Party turned into a group of loose sand without clear political appeals and action programs, and finally became a Hollywood punctuation mark.


    "But maybe I will do this kind of thing in the future, but Uchiha Fugaku is the biggest trouble. Does he have a kaleidoscope Sharingan?"


    Whether Uchiha Fugaku has Kaleidoscope Sharingan is indeed a very troublesome matter, and he does not seem to show any traces in the original manga.


    But in "Itachi Shinden", he showed his kaleidoscope in front of Uchiha Itachi.


    Habara didn''t know which world this world was, but he felt that he had to prepare for the worst, and that was when this guy had a kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    And this guy has a kaleidoscope, so he has to be more careful no matter what!


    "So, I have to open my eyes as soon as possible, no matter what, I will go out tomorrow, and then gather four jounin."


    Habara thought to himself, but at this moment, he suddenly found that the system panel jumped out of his retina again.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the initial approval of Uchiha Shisui]


    [Uchiha Shisui was awakened by the host''s words, he has begun to realize the problems within the family, as well as the problems of the family and the village]


    [Although he hasn''t spoken yet, he will choose to help you with certain things]


    Seeing this scene, Habara was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help showing a happy expression on his face.


    It''s great to get Zhishui''s approval, even if it''s just a preliminary approval, UU Kanshu www. uukanshu.com Because everyone is sensitive and full of doubts.


    It is not a bad thing to have doubts, because there is a sense of expectation when there are doubts, and when the doubts are broken step by step, what you get is the most complete!


    "It seems that Zhishui needs further training to further expand his vision, so that he can help me more."


    Habara was overjoyed. Although he didn''t know whether Shisui had opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, at least he got it in the original book.


    This also means that Habara has the support of a ninja who owns a kaleidoscope in the future, so how could he not feel happy?


    What made him feel even more happy was that it also followed, because his system panel changed again.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: Extremely bad - the family is in a state of serious division, and there are villains looking around from the outside]


    [Prosperity: 9848 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: end the state of family division as soon as possible, stabilize the internal environment of the family, and unite those who can unite to face difficulties together]


    [Congratulations to the host for earning a thousand points, one thousand points can get one ability extraction]


    [Dancing in the Sky: Can use Chakra to fly in the sky]


    [Fire Burning: You can get Fire Escape ¡¤ Flame Burning, the flames quickly spread around and cause damage to nearby enemies (there is no fire escape attribute that can be obtained through skills)]


    [Hurricane Howling: You can get Wind Escape ¡¤ Hurricane Howling, change the air pressure and temperature, and can summon a small storm in a small area (the more chakra the storm can increase in size) (there is no wind escape attribute, you can get it through skills)¡¿


    ¡­

 Chapter 6： I will accompany you

    "Dancing Kongshu again?"


    Looking at this time''s one of three rewards, although Habara was very happy, he was still relatively calm.


    After all, I have already experienced it twice a day, and it is difficult to get excited. Besides, the rewards this time are not as rich as the first time.


    In any case, the first time he got the thing of glorious evolution, it was destined that his Sharingan could evolve to a kaleidoscopic level.


    I''m afraid that what can still excite him now is something of a higher level, right?


    Of course, this is just what he thinks about. Although he has obtained the passive of glorious evolution at this stage, he has not fully used this passive.


    Thinking about higher-level things is basically just a dream, and the most important thing is to deal with everything in front of you.


    As for the choice this time, there is actually nothing too good to choose.


    As a Uchiha, he is good at fire escape, so he doesn''t plan to get the skill [Fire Burning].


    Although the effect seems to be very good, it is not that Habara has other alternatives, such as Haohuo Mie, but he can''t learn.


    The power of Huohuo Quen is indeed very powerful, but in fact it is only a B-level or C-level ninjutsu.


    Its strength and power are completely linked to Chakra, which means that the more Chakra you inject, the more powerful it can explode.


    And [Hurricane Whistling] is indeed not bad, Habara is good at fire escape and earth escape, but he really doesn''t have the ability of wind escape.


    But compared to being able to fly freely in the sky, he feels that things like Fengdun can''t be put down a little bit.


    "What''s more, Wukong has appeared twice. If you don''t take it, it''s really unreasonable."


    There is no doubt that Yubara''s choice this time is Wukong, and the feeling of flying in the sky is probably something that no one would want to miss.


    Unless there are more difficult options, such as evolving one''s own eyes.


    After getting this technique, Habara couldn''t wait to go to the forest behind Uchiha to experiment again after dark.


    I have to say that the feeling of flying freely is really great, but Habara also noticed that this technique does not consume too little Chakra.


    With his current chakra reserves, he can fly for an hour at a slow speed, but he might not be able to last five minutes at a fast speed.


    "Flying also needs to consider the situation in the sky, and the various effects caused by rapid flight are also great, but it is enough for me now."


    Habara is still very content, Wukongjutsu is another life-saving ability for him, after all, there are very few people in the entire ninja world who can fly.


    To put it bluntly, unless he meets guys like Payne and Ohnoki in the later stage, no one else can catch up to him if he wants to run away!


    In order not to attract too much attention, Habara honestly returned to her residence after experimenting a bit.


    After a good night''s rest, he chose to go directly to the mission center early the next morning.


    To hunt and kill Jonin naturally requires a suitable reason to leave the village, so it is the best choice to accept the task and complete it.


    At the same time, he also intends to see if there is any Konoha Rebellion worthy of his pursuit. It would be great if he meets a suitable target.


    "Huh? Zhishui?"


    What Habara didn''t expect was that he ran into Shisui just after he left the house.


    At this moment, he seemed a little tired, his eyes were red as if he had read Sharingan, but it was obvious that this was the result of his lack of rest.


    Although Habara already knew through the system that Shisui had initially recognized him, he never expected that this guy would be so entangled.


    After all, in Habara''s view, there seems to be nothing worth entangled with. The actions of the village and the inaction within the family have led to the current Uchiha.


    As long as you see the essence of this matter clearly, it is easy and simple to understand. As for the entanglement?


    "Habara, good morning."


    Zhishui seemed a little mentally ill, but at this time he was still very serious, and he said straight to the point.


    "I thought about it all night. Although I agree with your thoughts and opinions in principle, but..."


    "Stop, this is not the place to talk, and I have something to do, we will talk slowly later."


    Habara immediately stopped Shisui, telling him to keep talking nonsense, who knows if there are ears behind the walls.


    Habara doesn''t have the ability to perceive ninjas, if someone really hears it, then they don''t have to think about anything, and they don''t have to play anything.


    Honestly wait for Uchiha Itachi to lift the butcher knife, and let''s die together with Obito and Danzo''s roots.


    Zhishui also came to his senses this time, although he showed a little remorse.


    He knew that he had done something he shouldn''t have done, and if Habara hadn''t reacted too quickly, he might have gotten into trouble.


    But soon he looked at Habara with some doubts, because he noticed what Habara said.


    "Is there something?" Zhishui asked curiously, "Is there a mission?"


    "Not yet, but I plan to take on some tasks." Habara shook his head slightly: "The family is too depressing, and I am very resistant to such meetings, and at the same time I plan to think carefully about how I will go about it next. I did. UU Reading ¡±


    Thinking about what to do, Habara didn''t make it clear at all, but Shisui understood what he meant in an instant.


    And he also had to admit that the environment within the family was indeed very bad.


    Especially after listening to Habara''s words yesterday, he thought carefully all night and found that it was really the same as what he said. Although Habara''s words were very unpleasant, it seemed to be the case.


    With those insects, how can we manage the family well!


    They didn''t trace the source of the problem at all. What''s ridiculous is that they even once thought that the Ministry of Security was a sweet potato.


    But in fact, this is a reminder, this is a tool to make the family and Konoha drift away, this is an institution that makes Uchiha fall.


    The family has changed, and Konoha doesn''t trust the family at all, and it''s really up to them to change all this.


    Suddenly, Zhishui realized that he had always underestimated his friend and classmate.


    They competed together and grew up together, and were hailed as the geniuses of the family together.


    But I fell into an abyss and quagmire without hesitation, and my good friend has been staying out of it.


    But it''s what he did that allowed him to see everything clearly and let him know where Uchiha''s shortcomings are. He is the most sober person in this family!


    Thinking of this, Zhishui has made a psychological decision, but he still needs to think and observe carefully before he finally speaks out his decision.


    like...


    "Habara, let me go with you on this mission."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    "I said I would go with you, because only in this way can I know more!"


    "...."


    ¡­

 Chapter 7： if i were the patriarch

    Habara didn''t expect that Shisui would actually plan to carry out missions with him.


    However, what he didn''t even expect was that after Shisui reported this matter, the old man Sarutobi Hiruzen actually agreed!


    It was understandable that Zhishui wanted to follow him, after all, he still had a lot of questions to ask, and a lot of things he wanted to know.


    But as Anbu, it is really not easy for him to leave the village at will, especially now that Uchiha''s situation is getting more and more complicated.


    But the reality often exceeds Habara''s expectations, and Sarutobi Hiruzen really agreed to Shisui, which made Habara start to think about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s thoughts.


    "Is it possible that someone is following and intends to see what they are going to do?"


    Habara thought maliciously in his heart, but after thinking about it carefully, he seemed to understand that this was probably Hiruza Sarutobi''s way of winning people''s hearts.


    Shisui''s current performance is completely loyal to Sarutobi Hiruzen and Konoha, and his special status makes him very stressed.


    And he knows the internal situation of the Uchiha clan. In such a stressful and depressing environment, it is natural to want to go out with friends.


    And Habara himself has behaved pretty well in terms of personality since he was a child, and he behaved fairly friendly to everyone in Konoha.


    He doesn''t have the inexplicable arrogance unique to Uchiha, even if ordinary people are in trouble, he will help if he can.


    Such a person is fundamentally different from other Uchihas no matter how you look at it. I am afraid that Hiruzaru Sarutobi will think that he is a person with the "will of fire".


    Of course, if only this is not enough.


    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen is the same as the Second Hokage, in fact, he doesn''t believe in Uchiha at all, but Shisui is not the only card in his hand.


    He also has Uchiha Itachi, which is probably the reason why he agreed to let Shisui come out to relax, so that Shisui can feel trusted, and he is not afraid that if something goes wrong, he will have no one in his hands.


    After thinking about all this clearly, Yu Yuan also felt a little relieved, at least he didn''t need to worry about people following behind him, making him dare not say some things casually.


    "However, the Third Hokage is really generous, actually giving you a month to relax."


    Walking on the main road, Habara couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at Shisui beside him, he asked curiously.


    "Are you really okay after you''ve been away for so long?"


    "It''s not because of you, but I want to thank you very much."


    Zhishui shook his head lightly, and then he spoke plainly.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that you have taken on so many inexplicable missions, you would have even asked me to obtain information through the channels of the Anbu.


    As a result, Master Hokage finally found out, and I may not have that long. "


    Habara didn''t take these words to heart at all, even if Sarutobi Hiruzen knew some details, he didn''t care.


    Because he really wanted to find trouble with some Jnin or even traitorous Nin, he didn''t worry about being investigated at all.


    In fact, it is also an unspoken rule to conduct intelligence through dark channels.


    After all, the intelligence information obtained by Anbu may be more reliable than that obtained by the client, and this time Zhishui will follow.


    So as long as it doesn''t violate the rules, Zhishui can come up with some information for them to use together.


    What''s more, if Anbu has more detailed information about the tasks that have been posted in the mission center, he will submit them to the mission department according to the process.


    Unless some tasks are intended to be used by students to practice, so these tasks will not be disclosed in more detail.


    For example, for a mission in the Land of Waves, Habara would not believe that Konoha did not have more specific information, and he would not believe Kakashi''s slightly clumsy performance at all.


    The speed of both of them is not slow, and it didn''t take long for them to be some distance away from Konoha.


    Their mission goals this time are basically rebellious ninjas, and the level of these rebellious ninjas is not low, and they are all rebellious ninjas from other villages.


    It is also very interesting to say, that is, the general ninja village does not have much information on the village''s rebellion.


    Although it sounds ironic, this is a fact, or it is true of the entire ninja world.


    When there is rebellion in a village, generally they seldom stay in the country where their village is located. Things like being black under the lights are not suitable for Anbu.


    And once they ran to other countries and were discovered by other villages, as long as this guy didn''t do anything excessive in this place.


    Then these villages will also protect them to a certain extent and will not leak their information.


    However, this kind of protection is not really good for these traitors. If the traitor is strong, then you can contact them and get information from them.


    If the strength is weak and has little intelligence value, then keep disgusting the village he defected from.


    Or in a future exchange of benefits, hand him over to show sincerity.


    To put it bluntly, rebellious ninja is really not that easy to be. Similarly, the rebellious ninja in your own village is often the most difficult to catch, and once you catch it, the end will be very ugly.


    "Speaking of which, why do you want to engage in such jounin?" After leaving for a certain distance, Shisui raised his own question: "Although we can leave Konoha for a long time, I think you should still have More ideas, right?"


    "Just treat it as a process of training." Habara chuckled, and then he said: "After all, I also need to exercise hard, and as I said, I also need to think hard."


    "Can I ask you a question?" Zhishui was silent for a while, and then he asked softly: "If, UU Reading I mean, if, after you become the patriarch, what would you do? ?¡±


    "What if? Patriarch?" Hearing Shisui''s question, Habara couldn''t help showing a smile: "After I become patriarch, the first thing I will do is to integrate the whole family."


    Habara paused slightly when he said this, then he raised his head to look at the sky, and then he spoke slowly.


    "The family can have many voices, after all everyone has different ideas, but there is one thing that must be done.


    That is, both thought and will must be unified. Only in this way can we unite as one to accomplish what we need to accomplish.


    But this is not enough, we need a complete political appeal and action program.


    Only in this way can we let all the clansmen know what we want to do and what we want to get, instead of being silly and aimless at all. "


    After saying this, Habara withdrew his gaze and looked at Shisui, then he stretched out his hand and patted Shisui''s shoulder heavily.


    "Any action must have a clear goal, and our goal can be divided into two stages.


    One is to keep the family from civil strife so that we can live in peace and stability.


    And the other is to let the whole Konoha hear our voice, let them know that we don''t want Konoha to fall into civil strife.


    More importantly, let them know that we Uchiha are always in Konoha, we never left! "


    Habara''s words were sonorous and powerful, but Shisui''s heart was surging when he heard it!


    Yes, although Uchiha and Konoha are drifting away, their goal is to come back after all, because they have never left...


    ¡­

 Chapter 8： cloud ninja

    The two concepts of political appeal and action program are unfamiliar to Shisui, and I am afraid that they may also be unfamiliar to most people in the ninja world.


    Even if they are already doing this, they probably don''t even have these two concepts.


    Just like the Xiao organization, they have clear political appeals and action plans.


    Their appeal is to hope for peace in the ninja world, and their program of action is to force the ninja world to unite through force deterrence, thereby forming a peaceful situation.


    Although their internal voices are completely different, after all, the people who join the Xiao organization basically have their own ghosts.


    But it is undeniable that under the leadership of Nagato, they did follow all this.


    Today, after Yubara clearly expressed these two concepts, Shisui''s eyes were filled with shock and admiration.


    From Shisui''s point of view, Habara, who can clearly put forward these two concepts, probably has indeed done enough homework.


    He is very clear about what he wants to do and what he wants to get. Such a clear and clear concept made Shisui''s admiration for Habara even deeper.


    "It seems that my thinking is indeed too narrow, Habara has already stood at a higher level."


    After getting these two concepts, Shisui didn''t ask Habara what he did.


    Because in his opinion, the information he got is enough for the time being, and now he needs to absorb everything he got.


    And he also wanted to think about it, if he was the patriarch, he would be under the double pressure of the family and the village.


    How will he do it, what will be his political demands, and what will be his program of action.


    This fellow Shisui calmed down, so Habara was naturally happy, because he was afraid that Shisui would not be able to bear it any longer.


    The kid asked himself what to do as the patriarch, but the question was how else could he do it?


    You can''t tell Zhishui that all the obedient ones will stay, and those who are disobedient will be sent to the Pure Land, right?


    Although this kind of thing, maybe before he became the patriarch, he would probably do something to some extreme guys.


    Especially those spiritual leaders, these guys are the most dangerous existence.


    If they don''t recognize their ideas, and blindly want to use extreme methods to realize their ideals without knowing the current affairs, then Habara really has no choice.


    "So there are some things that I haven''t fully prepared for, so it''s better not to ask too much."


    In the following time, both of them entered the state of hurrying, although Zhishui would still ask some questions from time to time.


    But these questions couldn''t be bothered by Habara, who had some systematic education in his previous life. His answers were straightforward and precise, and Shisui would gain a lot every time.


    Along the way, Habara found that the way Shisui looked at him was not quite right, the admiring eyes could not be hidden at all.


    But Zhishui had no choice but to ask now, because after a long journey, they finally arrived at the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Tang.


    "It should be found, it''s here."


    Their target was Yun Yin''s rebellious Ren, this guy was not weak and was very good at lightning escape, the reason for his defection was unknown.


    When this guy entered the border of Yuno Country, Konoha Anbe had already discovered him, but no one had planned to deal with this guy before that.


    But this guy is not a peaceful person, he forcibly occupied a village, and even shot at passing merchants.


    Such a situation naturally caused panic among the merchants, so these merchants also handed over this task to Konoha, hoping that Konoha would handle it.


    And this task Habara also got more information through Shisui''s channel in Anbu, and he was Habara''s first target.


    It''s just that when the two of them approached the village, the two of them involuntarily showed a look of vigilance.


    It was too quiet, it didn''t look like what a normal village should have at all, and this quietness was accompanied by a vague smell of blood.


    "There may be an accident in this village. It seems that we are not the only ones who still arrest him." Zhishui said in a low voice, and he had already quietly pulled out Kunai.


    "Well, I''m afraid someone got there first." Habara''s expression was very ugly at this time, this was his goal.


    And this is the key for him to open the kaleidoscope. He was robbed of his head for no reason. How did he accept it?


    "Tell me, could it be someone from Yunyin?" Habara forced himself to calm down, and suddenly asked softly, "After all, it''s their traitor."


    "If it''s Yunyin, it will be troublesome." In fact, Zhishui had already thought of Yunyin in his mind, which made his face look uneasy.


    The relationship between Yun Yin and Konoha is very bad, not to mention that the second Hokage died in their hands, and they attacked Konoha in the third battle.


    Just five years ago, they threatened Konoha with the threat of war, and getting Konoha to hand over Hinata Hinata was enough to bring their relationship to a freezing point.


    Although Hyuga Hyuzuru was fine, because the body of Hyuga Hyusashi was handed over, but this also caused a huge impact on Konoha''s image in the ninja world.


    And Yun Yin also gained infinite glory by virtue of this action, which made them surpass Konoha in one fell swoop to become the number one ninja village in the ninja world, both in name and in fact.


    To put it bluntly, Yun Yin stepped on the leaves, so it would be strange if the relationship between the two parties can be good.


    "I think it would be better if it is someone from Yunyin." Habara suddenly said in a low voice, "You must know that this is the country of soup."


    "You mean..." Shisui couldn''t help being slightly stunned when he heard Habara''s words, and then he seemed to be a little moved: "But what if it is discovered?"


    "Then handle it more cleanly. UU Reading "


    Seeing Shisui''s appearance, Habara knew that this was feasible, and he spoke after serious thinking for a moment.


    "First find out how many of them there are, and then you quickly kill those guys who are not strong enough.


    I will restrain their Jonin, wait for you to deal with them and come back to help me.¡±


    Hearing this opportunity, Zhishui couldn''t help thinking, and soon he nodded heavily.


    After all, it is a person who has experienced the cruelty of war on the battlefield, even though Zhishui is a pacifist, he is not a pedantic person.


    After making a decision, they also started to act. When they entered the edge of the village, they were even more determined to kill these guys!


    "These beasts."


    There are many corpses on the ground in the village, whether men, women, old or young, collapsed in a pool of blood on the ground.


    And from the way they died, it can be seen that they wanted to escape at that time, but it''s a pity that the person who did it didn''t give them a chance to escape.


    And at this moment, there are still people who are moving their bodies to the center of the village. I''m afraid they need to be destroyed in a centralized manner.


    Seeing this scene, Zhishui couldn''t help cursing inwardly, but he still restrained himself from making a move.


    What they have to do now is to find out how many people there are on the other side. Only in this way can they kill all these guys with more confidence!


    After some waiting and investigation, Habara and Shisui basically confirmed that there were only four ninjas acting here this time.


    It''s just that they also found one thing that gave them a headache, because the guy who led the team was not a simple thing.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that guy seems to be the owner of Yun Yin Magnetic Dun, and his name is Troy."


    ¡­

 Chapter 9： Magneto Troy

    In fact, Troy is rarely mentioned in the original book. I am afraid that the only highlight is that he was summoned by the pharmacist.


    But Habara knew him, because this guy came to Konoha a few years ago, and that time their target was Hinata.


    Habara even heard that during the Third Ninja World War, this guy caused a lot of trouble for many Konoha ninjas on the battlefield of Yuno Country.


    To put it bluntly, this is a guy who is rarely mentioned in the original work, but he is indeed a guy with extraordinary strength.


    Meeting this guy Habara also gave me a headache. Magnetic escape is really not an easy ability to deal with, because he can use magnetic escape to control the opponent''s weapons.


    Any iron weapon, whether it is Kunai or Shinobi, cannot escape such control.


    And once he uses this ability, the weapon in the opponent''s own hand suddenly attacks him, one can imagine how tragic this situation will be.


    "It turned out to be this guy, this is really a big fish."


    Habara said in a low voice, his gaze has also changed slightly.


    Although the appearance of this group of guys caused him to lose a goal, why couldn''t they make up for his loss?


    "It''s still going according to the original plan. Such a big fish can''t let him escape."


    "Be careful, I will come back to support you as soon as possible."


    Shisui didn''t object, but said to Habara seriously, it could be seen that he seemed very worried about Habara''s safety.


    "I don''t know who will support who when the time comes."


    Habara smiled and nodded in a low voice, and then his eyes locked on Troy, and his eyes turned into scarlet three-pointed jade in an instant.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Phoenix Immortal Art." When everything was ready, Yu Yuan took the lead to seal the attack.


    He directly chose the technique with the widest range. As for the effect of this technique, he didn''t know, but after investigation, there were four people on the opposite side.


    Since there are many people on the other side, the chances of being recruited are much higher if you choose this wide-area coverage technique.


    "Huh? Be careful, there are enemy attacks!"


    The response speed of these Yunyin ninjas was also extremely fast, especially Troy, who immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    Under his prompt, all the cloud ninjas responded, they either formed seals quickly, or turned around and avoided immediately.


    "superior!"


    After Yun Yin''s formation was broken up, Habara and Shisui also rushed out of the hiding place at this moment.


    The scarlet Sharingans in their eyes glanced left and right, and quickly determined the exact location of those cloud ninjas.


    Without any excessive communication, Shisui moved towards those cloud ninjas who were dodging in all directions with a blink of an eye.


    And Yu Principle locked on Troy, and he quickly stuck it up with a brisk step. The moment Troy just landed, his fist had already smashed hard!


    Troy reacted quickly, and he countered almost immediately. He crossed his hands in front of his chest, and blocked Habara''s punch at the critical moment.


    "Uchiha?"


    Troy noticed Habara''s scarlet eyes immediately, so he subconsciously turned his gaze away from Habara''s eyes.


    But his tone was not so friendly, it could even be said to be full of anger.


    "What do you want to do? Start a war?"


    "War, you don''t have to say that. This is not the country of fire, nor is it your country of thunder."


    Habara didn''t like this guy, he stopped quickly, and then he kicked Troy''s lower body fiercely.


    However, as soon as he was halfway through his movements, he realized that something was wrong. He stopped his feet almost instantly and used a substitute technique at the same time!


    There was a sound of breaking wind, but it was a pity that there were only a few pieces of wood left on the ground, and Habara''s figure had already appeared under the big tree not far away.


    Substitution technique, which is one of the most basic three body techniques for ninjas, is often the most life-saving technique.


    "Is the reaction really fast?" Troy glanced at the broken wood on the ground, then turned his head to look at Habara''s position: "Boy, you are very good, and your eyes are also very good.


    With eyes like this at your age, you must not be an unknown person, you are Uchiha Habara, right? "


    "It''s my lord." Habara nodded lightly, he didn''t feel any surprise that his identity was recognized.


    In the final analysis, Habara himself is a genius ninja of the Uchiha clan, and he has been performing missions all these years, so he still has some reputation in the ninja world.


    Being recognized wasn''t much of a surprise, and he knew very well that now wasn''t the time to worry about such things.


    As a qualified ninja, the most important thing is to get rid of distracting thoughts when fighting. Only by concentrating on fighting can you win.


    "It really is you, I have to say that you Uchihas are really special." Troy seemed to be a little emotional, he stared at Habara and said indifferently: "After you get your Sharingan, you can have qualitative The change, God really favors you."


    "It''s really boring remarks." Habara still stared at Troy, but at this time he had already begun to throw away all the metal utensils on his body: "God will not give you strength for nothing, UU Reading If If you take it for granted, then you are really not far from death."


    "Maybe, but I''m really curious about your Uchiha''s power." Troy''s eyes were dimmed, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face: "Also, throwing away the metal can indeed limit some of my performance, but... ..."


    Without any warning, several kunai appeared behind Habara in an instant, and these kunai quickly swept across his body and pierced his heart.


    At the same time, he himself had already arrived in front of Yubara in an instant, and he punched Yubara hard.


    "How are you going to face me without a weapon!"


    There was a roar of fists, but in an instant Troy already felt that something was wrong with his hands.


    And the smoke that came out later also let him know that this **** Uchiha used a substitute technique.


    However, he didn''t care too much about it. After all, he was a genius boy of Uchiha, and he already had a Sangouyu writing wheel at a young age.


    It is only natural to have such a reaction speed, after all, his actions are likely to be seen by him!


    Quickly took out a scroll, and Troy tore the scroll open.


    For a moment, dozens of shurikens like square pieces appeared with thick smoke. These shurikens were suspended under his control, and one by one began to rotate slightly.


    And Troy also began to seriously search for Habara''s location, and after a moment he showed a smile.


    "Got you!"


    With Troy''s roar, those square shurikens seemed to have received an order, and they quickly flew towards Habara''s hidden position.


    A house was instantly destroyed by these shurikens...


    .....

 Chapter 10： There is no chance of reincarnation in the dirty soil!

    "The power is really good, and the effect is better when used with a sneak attack."


    Habara, who was flying in the sky, looked at the scene below quietly, and he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, but his emotion seemed more like a joke.


    Now that he already knew Troy''s ability to inherit blood, he would naturally pay close attention to this guy''s every move.


    Before this guy controlled Kunai to launch a sneak attack behind him, Habara had already noticed the faint chakra fluctuations on him.


    Therefore, the moment the chakra fluctuations in this guy''s body began to become stronger, Habara had already used the substitute technique.


    However, his movements were still a little slower, and his shoulders were hung by Troy''s Kunai.


    But this didn''t hurt him at all, on the contrary, it allowed him to play Troy around like he is now.


    Because after he changed his position using the substitute technique, he noticed that there were some special and hidden chakra left on his body!


    Ninjas don''t do meaningless things. Obviously, this guy has a purpose in keeping these chakras.


    "I''m afraid this is to track my location, and then use the characteristics of magnetic escape to attack me."


    Habara had already guessed what this guy was thinking at the time.


    Therefore, he decisively took off his shirt that was stained with this guy''s chakra at the moment when the substitute technique was hidden.


    Afterwards, he separated a shadow clone and handed him his shirt, while he himself used the Wukong technique to secretly observe all this in mid-air.


    He doesn''t fly very high, and he hides his figure behind a house, so he doesn''t need to worry about being seen.


    Of course, even being seen is not a big deal, Habara has never felt that Wukong is a technique that cannot be exposed.


    Although flying ninjutsu is extremely scarce in the ninja world, it is not without it, not to mention that there were guys like Kong Ninjutsu who appeared many years ago.


    Therefore, although Habara''s technique is rare, it is definitely not a big problem to use it.


    What''s more, his goal is to be the patriarch of the family, and he even has greater ambitions, so it is very necessary to show that he has sufficient ability and strength.


    His eyes turned slightly, and soon he found that the battle on Zhishui''s side was coming to an end.


    I have to say that Zhishui''s personal strength is really powerful, especially in terms of speed, he is so fast that it is suffocating.


    His blinking technique is very strange, even Habara who has Sharingan, must be extremely focused to distinguish at which moment, which afterimage caused by his blinking technique is his ontology.


    Being able to use the Instantaneous Body Technique to an effect similar to that of the Shadow Clone, and even more weird than the Shadow Clone, this is Zhishui''s unique ability.


    Under the crush of his speed, these cloud ninjas who are also good at speed have no way to parry at all. One cloud ninja has already been killed by him, and another cloud ninja has also been injured by him.


    In fact, the strength of these cloud ninjas is definitely not bad, even if they are not Anbu but can come to participate in the mission of chasing and killing the rebel ninjas, their strength will not be weak no matter how you look at it.


    It''s just that they met Uchiha who restrained them too much, and the physical skills and speed they were proud of were really not enough in front of Sharingan.


    "However, my speed has to be accelerated. Troy is troubled by magnetic escape, but he has no information about me, so..."


    Habara''s eyes were dimmed, and Habara''s shadow clone below had been cornered by Troy''s shuriken, but Troy remained vigilant.


    He didn''t move forward too much, because he didn''t want to face Habara''s pair of Sharingan with three-god jade.


    Standing in the distance, while manipulating the shuriken to attack, he was constantly feeling the chakra left on this Uchiha ninja.


    And after several confirmations, he couldn''t help but nodded secretly. This kid still has his own Chakra, so there should be no problem.


    But he still has to be careful, once the ninja is careless, he is not far from death.


    With a wave of his hands, two square shurikens came to his hands.


    The rest of the shurikens stabbed towards Habara as quickly as a magnet.


    And Habara''s figure is very agile, facing such intensive attacks, he also relies on Sharingan to dodge and shoot down those shurikens, and keeps approaching Troy''s position.


    It''s just that Habara couldn''t get close to him at all, and every time he got a little closer, he had to retreat quickly.


    "Tch, I thought this Uchiha Habara was so powerful, but it seems that it is nothing more than that."


    Seeing Habara in such a mess, Troy secretly thought.


    "However, considering this guy''s age, and I have dealt with Uchiha ninjas myself, his performance is considered decisive and excellent."


    Faced with the fact that he was not familiar with the ability, he only knew that the opponent was good at magnetic shields, so he resolutely gave up weapons with magnetic attraction.


    Being able to do this step is really beyond the reach of ordinary ninjas.


    But without knowing the enemy''s intelligence, this guy is already doomed!


    Chakra suddenly poured into the two shurikens, and in the blink of an eye, the two shurikens became as slender as blades.


    Then Troy swung fiercely, and slashed at Habara.


    That special chakra attraction can almost guarantee that his sword can focus on Habara accurately.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t seem to have much information about me. If that''s the case, I''ll send you on your way!"


    Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Double Blades of Birds and Bees!


    The sharp blade slashed directly at Habara''s body, and at this moment, Troy suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Because the Uchiha in front of him suddenly showed no fear of death, he rushed towards him in a daze, as if he didn''t pay attention to the power of this technique at all.


    This situation immediately gave him a bad premonition, UU Reading But at this moment, he couldn''t worry so much at all, he directly slashed down heavily!


    "Boom!"


    The white smoke was unrestrained, Habara''s figure had disappeared, and a torn piece of clothing fell to the ground.


    Troy''s face changed slightly, this kid discovered the characteristics of his technique?


    Troy was not allowed to think too much, a figure suddenly flew down from the sky, the speed was so fast that Troy could not react at all.


    And the figure didn''t hesitate at all, he punched Troy in the head.


    "boom!"


    With a crisp sound, Troy felt that his teeth were about to be smashed, but he was an excellent cloud ninja, and there was no problem with his physical fitness at all.


    Although this punch caused him some trouble and even made him feel dizzy, it was not fatal at all.


    However, his face became extremely pale the next moment, and a pair of scarlet three-gou jade sharing sharing eyes suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and they met his gaze in just an instant.


    The weird Chakra has been transmitted to his own eyes through the pair of sharing eyes, and then spread into his mind.


    At this moment, his mind went blank, only the pair of scarlet three hook jades remained.


    At the moment when Troy fell into the illusion, Habara quickly formed seals with both hands, and then a hot fireball was ejected by him.


    "what!"


    The fireball instantly ignited Troy, and the severe pain made him break free from the illusion, but it was too late!


    To Yu Yuan, since he has become an opponent, he will never show mercy.


    "And you let me remember because of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, then I will let you not even have the chance to reincarnate in the dirty soil!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 11： Why are there so many wars?

    "It''s true of you, Troy is a blood-following ninja after all, and it means more to us that you leave his body behind."


    Zhishui looked at the Troy who had been completely burned to ashes in front of him, and he was also full of helplessness now.


    The battle was over, and the four-member Yunyin team was completely eliminated by Habara and Shisui, including the Troy who had the magnetic escape!


    In fact, the fighting power of this team is really not weak at all. If two people are replaced, there may really be nothing to do with them.


    Even a standard full combat team might not be easy to deal with. Normally, turning around and leaving is the best choice.


    But the luck of this Yun Yin team was too bad. They met Habara and Shisui, two members of the Uchiha clan.


    What they are good at is completely restrained by these two guys. Under such circumstances, they naturally cannot have too many opportunities.


    The battle was completely over in less than ten minutes. The main reason why it took so long was that some people chose to escape, and Zhishui had to pursue it.


    A lot of time was wasted in this process, but what Shisui never expected was that when he came back, he found that Troy had been burned by Habara.


    "That''s your Anbu''s style. I''m not from Anbu. I don''t have the habit of taking corpses back for research."


    Habara didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his actions. In fact, when he was performing missions these years, once he killed the enemy, he would choose to directly burn them to ashes.


    Although such an approach seems very evil, it is simply a way of frustrating one''s bones and ashes to be bluntly said.


    But Habara knew that there was still a technique in this world to make the dead get up and continue fighting, and this technique still existed in Konoha.


    He didn''t want to meet people who were killed by him in the future, so he was more cautious and turned them into ashes directly, so that he didn''t have to worry about the future.


    "You guy is really..."


    Shisui choked on Habara''s words, but soon he shook his head and didn''t worry about it, instead he looked at Habara strangely.


    "Just now I saw that you flew directly into the sky after using a double body, and the flying speed is not slow and the body is very flexible. When did you learn such a technique?"


    "Not long ago."


    Habara smiled slightly, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Actually, ever since I heard that the third generation of Tsuchikage has the ability to fly, I began to think about how to do it.


    He has Tudun and so do I, so I began to study how Tudun can make the body lighter so that it can fly.


    Fortunately for me, it took a lot of time and effort, but I did it. "


    Although Habara''s dance has nothing to do with Tudun, this does not prevent him from using it as an excuse, and it is the most convincing way to say it.


    After all, there is the example of Onogi, and Habara is also known as a genius, so it is only natural that he really researched something.


    Sure enough, Shisui couldn''t help but nodded slightly when he heard Habara''s words, and then he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Every ninja will have their own techniques they are good at, and even some of their own secret techniques, and they will not easily talk about these techniques with others.


    If you keep breaking the casserole and asking the end, then this kind of person can basically be treated as an idiot, or even a spy if it is serious.


    "I see, let''s deal with the scene."


    Zhishui looked at the corpses all over the ground, he sighed involuntarily, and then walked over first.


    Habara naturally followed him, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but start looking at his system interface.


    Because after he killed Troy, his system had given him some hints, which made him a little curious.


    [Skill: Glorious Evolution (0/1)]


    [Activation condition: One hundred power fragments are required to complete the activation]


    [Power Fragments: You can get twenty-five for the top ninja, twenty for the middle ninja, ten for the low ninja, and one to five for ordinary enemies]


    [Currently obtained power fragments: eighty-five]


    [Friendly reminder, ninja level has nothing to do with ninja strength, please work harder on the host. ¡¿


    "Ok?"


    When Habara saw the information given by his system interface, he was completely stunned.


    He never thought that there would be so many fragments of his own power, which made him a little confused.


    He doesn''t have any cheats to double the critical strike, so naturally after waiting for the reward, it is impossible for him to double the critical strike.


    And he just killed one Troy just now, and when he wanted to turn back to help Zhishui, Zhishui had already killed two and went to chase the last one.


    This also made him a little helpless at the time, because a Chunin or even a Genin has at least ten and at most twenty power fragments.


    "Could it be that it''s the reason why I teamed up with Zhishui, and even if I haven''t touched their assists, they count as mine, so the power fragments are also given to me?"


    Thinking about it carefully, Habara felt that there was a possibility, eighty-five power fragments, wouldn''t that mean the weight of one Jonin and three Chunin?


    The numbers are exactly right, UU Reading This immediately makes Habara very happy, because it means that he only needs to kill one Jonin, or even just one Chunin to complete the task!


    "This is really a big profit. If Zhishui hadn''t followed me, I wouldn''t have dared to go head-to-head with these four guys!"


    Habara''s mood became even better at this moment. Although he was very upset at being robbed of his head at first, after killing Troy, he knew that he was not at a loss.


    But now that he found that he had made a lot of money, he was naturally very happy about such an earth-shaking change.


    But now is obviously not the time to be happy, looking at the corpses all over the floor, Habara couldn''t help but sigh.


    He doesn''t care about Yun Nin''s corpse, he can even face it indifferently, but he can''t accept the corpses of those civilians.


    While ninja fighting has civilian casualties, it''s a very common occurrence.


    But these cloud ninjas slaughtered the entire small village just to deal with a rebellious ninja, which is no different from those beasts in Wudong.


    Killing them Habara felt at ease, and his death was well deserved!


    Silently and together with Zhishui, they collected the corpses in the entire small village, and finally they used the fire escape to bury these people collectively.


    The raging flames ignited the entire village, and the dark smoke slowly rose in the dark night along with the flames.


    Habara and Shisui stood in the distance watching all this silently, and the firelight also stretched his shadow very long.


    However, when the raging flames were burning most vigorously, Zhishui suddenly broke the slightly depressing silence.


    "Habara, why do you think there are so many wars?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 12： spiritual mentor online

    Why are there so many wars? In fact, this topic is really easy to answer.


    At least for Habara, this question is really not a difficult one, but it may not be an easy matter for people in this world.


    Having experienced the end of the Three World Wars, he naturally knows how naive and ridiculous the contemporary ninja''s understanding of war is.


    In the opinion of 90% of ninjas, the main reason for war is actually hatred.


    The hatred condensed due to various reasons led to the outbreak of war, even a guy like Jiraiya understood it this way.


    It was probably this trend that gave birth to an absurd idea in his mind¡ª


    As long as people can understand and communicate with each other, hatred and even war can be eliminated!


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with this idea only looking at the first half. Mutual understanding between people can eliminate hatred, but the mistake is in eliminating war.


    Because war is never a product of hatred, even if there are certain factors, it will definitely not be the dominant factor.


    "War is a heavy topic, Shisui."


    Probably because of the exaggeration of the current environment, Habara''s voice also seemed a little low. His eyes had been staring at the fire in front of him, and suddenly he asked.


    "In your opinion, what is the origin of war, or why is there war?"


    "I......"


    Shisui seemed a little hesitant. He actually wanted to hear Habara''s interpretation. In his opinion, Habara was a person who stood at a higher level and had a broader perspective.


    And Zhishui has quietly questioned his right idea, he seems very unconfident about his own views and opinions, but he hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "Probably, it''s because of hatred, as everyone said, because of the continuation of hatred..."


    "So I still say that, your vision and thinking are too narrow."


    Habara interrupted Shisui before he finished speaking, then he turned his head to look at Shisui seriously, and he sighed slightly before speaking slowly.


    "You are the same as everyone else. You take things too simply. I can tell you very clearly that wars never broke out because of hatred."


    "It''s not because of hatred?" Although Shisui was mentally prepared, he was still shocked by Habara''s ''violence''.


    Because Habara''s wording was too absolute, such a statement shattered part of their perennial understanding of the ninja world!


    "Yeah, never because of hate, because hate is never just an excuse."


    Habara nodded seriously at Shisui.


    "Because no real war is really a continuation of politics by another means."


    "Politics...continuation..." Zhishui muttered these words silently. He didn''t particularly understand the meaning of these words, but he seemed to understand something.


    "It is true that wars will arise under certain political circumstances, and from certain political motives."


    Habara didn''t give Shisui too much thought, he spoke directly.


    "Simply put, war is only a part of political **** and is by no means an independent thing.


    We may have an element of hatred in the battle between people, but if a war breaks out in a country or a ninja village, then it will definitely be some kind of hatred.


    Because the outbreak of war is actually an extreme method chosen by the shadows of each village for the benefit of their own villages, or for their own benefit.


    Let me ask you a question, three wars have broken out since our Konoha establishment.


    We were not familiar with the first two times before we were born, but we have all experienced the third Ninja World War.


    And what was the beginning of the third ninja war, do you remember? "


    In the middle of Habara''s speech, he suddenly threw the question to Shisui, and this question also made Shisui start to think seriously.


    If it was in the past, he would definitely say that it was caused by hatred, but now he will not only consider the issue of hatred so superficially.


    Instead, he followed Habara''s train of thought and began to think about deeper things, such as the political factors and interest factors that Habara said.


    Although Habara''s words broke his previous cognition, but after all he stayed in Anbu for so long, he could still feel something.


    Soon he seemed to think of something before he said hesitantly: "Yes... Is there a problem with their own development?"


    "Yes, the issue of self-development is a key."


    Habara nodded with a smile, he has noticed Shisui''s changes along the way.


    If he helps Zhishui to broaden his horizons, then this guy will definitely be his biggest help, and even one of his strongest fighting forces in the future.


    "The Kingdom of Wind is located in a desert area, and they don''t have enough water or land to cultivate, which greatly limits their own development.


    Even they can''t even be self-sufficient, they can only rely on a large amount of food imports, and such imports will consume their little capital.


    They need an oasis, they need a cultivated land, only then can they break free from their own limitations. "


    "So, if they want to break through this limitation, they can only head towards the country of the river and attack us, right?"


    Shisui understood Habara''s meaning in an instant, and with the different angles provided by Habara, he found sincerely at this moment that this might be the source of the truth!


    Compared with the interests of the village, the hatred seems really insignificant, and it is clear at a glance how to choose in Ying''s position.


    After thinking about this, Shisui''s eyes towards Habara changed even more.


    In just a few days, Habara continued to break his three views and his inherent beliefs. UU reading


    But such a breakthrough did not make Shisui lose his mind. On the contrary, Habara gave him a clearer perspective from which to understand and view the world from a higher position.


    Whether it''s the judgment within the family, and what he said to be a clear request and program after becoming the patriarch, or telling him the nature of war now.


    All of this is what he used to be hazy, but there are some thoughts that have no real concrete logic, but now he seems to understand a lot.


    "Yeah, war is actually not what ordinary people see, and even what we see is probably just what others want to show us."


    Habara showed a smile at this moment, he patted Shisui on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    "So you have to think twice before doing things, and you have to look at the essence through the appearance. Only when you understand what the essence is, will you understand the real world better."


    Whether it is to think twice before acting or to see the essence through phenomena, these are very basic things that Habara learned in his previous life education.


    But for Zhishui, it was an extremely profound teaching, and these words made him even more ashamed.


    Although he didn''t claim to be a genius, he always thought that he was very smart, but now he found that compared with Habara, he was really different.


    Not to mention the nature of the war, he hadn''t even seen the nature of the family''s internal situation clearly.


    Not to mention the relationship between the family and Konoha, the essence of why it became like this is not understood.


    If Yubara hadn''t reminded him, he would probably continue walking in confusion.


    Thinking of this, the eyes he looked at Habara became respectful, and even became extremely eager...


    .....

 Chapter 13： Habara who knows everything

    Habara couldn''t stand Shisui''s eyes like this. In his world view, it is simply unacceptable for a man to use such eyes for another man.


    But gradually Habara discovered that the reason why Shisui had such eyes was not because he had any problem with his orientation.


    But this guy is really full of respect for himself, because in the next few days this guy didn''t behave like his friend and classmate at all.


    He looks more like a student who is humbly asking for advice, and after asking for the information he wants, he will honestly record it.


    Seeing his enthusiasm for studying, Habara couldn''t help feeling a little emotional. If he was like Shisui back then, he might have gone to Qingbei to resume diplomatic relations long ago, right?


    "Forget it, just think about this kind of thing, don''t be woken up by a bubble of sweet-smelling urine, it will be a big loss."


    Shisui''s change made Habara very happy, although it is not appropriate to talk about Marxism-Leninism in this world.


    After all, this is a world with supernatural powers, but he still has a lot to talk about with Zhishui.


    He is now really grateful for the education from his previous life, because he found that there is no such thing as political education in this world.


    The most talked about in Konoha is the "will of fire", but Habara thinks it''s better to call it brainwashing.


    Because this kind of education never tells you the nature of the world, nor does it tell you how to recognize the world and how to transform it.


    What''s more, it will not tell you and teach you contradictory concepts, so that you don''t even know what the object of your contradiction is.


    They will only tell you to be loyal to this village, to Hokage, they will only say ''the will of fire'', and then there is nothing else.


    "Perhaps from the beginning, ninjas seemed to be ''family members'' in Senjujuma, but they have become ''tools'' by now."


    The concept that ninjas are tools has actually been circulated in the village, and even this concept has always been popular.


    Kakashi once became a tool-like ninja, and in Shimura Danzo, his definition of ninja is completely in the column of "tool".


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with thinking about it carefully. A tool without self-will is indeed much easier to control than a person who can understand everything.


    "Are you sure it''s this location?"


    Stopping and stopping all the way, Habara and Shisui went all the way east from Tango Country to the coast. From this place, you can go directly to Nami Country by boat.


    But obviously their destination will not be the country of waves, their destination is a small village on the border of the coastline of the country of soup.


    And their target this time is a member of the former Kirigakure Ninja Seven, but at this time they have chosen the rebellious Lei Ya!


    In fact, Habara really wanted to find Zabuzhan, but it was a pity that Zabuzhan hadn''t defected yet.


    The beheading sword is still in the hands of Loquat Juzo, and Uchiha Itachi has not yet run to Wuyin Village with Loquat Juzo to deliver the sword.


    Therefore, Habara had no choice but to give up the idea of ??not killing again, and thus set his sights on his former teammates.


    According to the information, Lei Ya entered the country of Tang from the country of Nami, and the place he entered happened to be the area under the jurisdiction of Konoha.


    Small countries have always been so sad, they are the battleground of ninja villages in big countries during the war.


    In peace matters, they are all divided into different spheres of influence by major powers based on geographical factors.


    So Lei Ya ran into the sphere of influence of Konoha in Yunokuni, and it was only natural that he was discovered.


    "That''s right, according to Anbu''s information, he last appeared here. It seems that he, like the guy before, intends to occupy a village here."


    After Shisui carefully observed the four weeks, he confirmed the question Habara raised.


    "They actually want to occupy a village again. What do these guys think?"


    Although Habara, who had read the original book, knew that Lei Ya seemed to have this idea, but he still couldn''t help complaining.


    "Such a small village, can he still grow to the size of Ninja Village? Isn''t this too whimsical?"


    "Who knows." Zhishui shook his head, and then he asked curiously, "Should we start now, or wait until tomorrow?"


    At this time, the sun had already set, and a round of silver moon towered among the clouds. It was actually not impossible to carry out the mission at this time.


    Even for some ninjas, it is even better to perform tasks at this point in time.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Habara shook his head slightly and directly rejected the proposal: "We need to rest all the way here, and you should have a lot of vacations, so don''t be in a hurry."


    "Well, it''s really not in a hurry. It''s also a wise move to take a break to recover." Zhishui was still sharpening his sword at first, but now he directly agreed to the idea of ??rest.


    Such a change in his attitude made Habara a little dumbfounded, but it was a good thing anyway, after all, it was a sign of Shisui''s trust in him.


    No, now Shisui can no longer just use trust to express his opinion of Habara.


    Habara felt that as long as he really wanted to attack Uchiha Fugaku, Shisui would definitely be the first to help him.


    "Speaking of which, Habara, what are you going to do when you return to the family?"


    After setting up a simple bonfire in the forest, and Zhishui caught a hare for dinner, Zhishui asked again.


    "Although you already have a certain plan, I''m still very curious about how you''re going to do it. You should tell me this question, so that I can be prepared."


    "How long did it take you to stop before you started again?"


    Habara smiled at Shisui and shook his head, but Habara was very happy about what he said, because he had already expressed his point of view.


    What kind of preparation is preparation, UU Reading It is naturally to prepare for the overthrow of Uchiha Fugaku!


    "In fact, what I have to do is very simple. A great man once said to unite all forces that can be united. I think we can use this sentence now.


    Who has the most people in the family? In fact, this question is very simple, that is, the most common Uchiha members do more, especially the most Uchiha ninjas who have not opened Sharingan.


    Although he has the least power, and is also the person who has the least sense of existence and the least right to speak, they are the real majority of the Uchiha clan.


    Ask you a question, do you know where the rights come from? Is it the patriarch, the elders, or the most common majority in the family? "


    "This..." Zhishui froze for a moment, then he frowned and said, "Is it the patriarch or the others?"


    "I told you not long ago, to see the essence through the appearance, and don''t be confused by your inherent experience."


    Habara sighed slightly, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Always remember that in the mechanism of power operation, the patriarchs are the ones who use the power, they are the superiors.


    But it is the majority of Uchiha who empower them. You can completely understand that real power actually comes from the obedience of subordinates.


    so......"


    Speaking of this, Habara paused slightly, and Shisui was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to suddenly realize it.


    "It turned out to be like this, I understand, if the subordinates don''t choose to obey, they choose to obey us.


    Then they will lose their power, then we will have the right to speak!


    Habara, you are really amazing, you seem to know everything..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 14： I just want to ask you to borrow something

    The praise of knowing everything is really too much for Yu Yuan, because Yu Yuan knows in his heart how much he weighs.


    The reason why he can show a crushing cognitive ability and vision that seems to be not in the same dimension at all is that he has received enough education in his previous life to put it bluntly.


    In Habara''s view, the level of education in this world can no longer be described as a stretch.


    After all, he graduated from elementary school in eight years, so what else could Habara expect?


    These ninjas who graduated from "primary school" want to acquire more knowledge, and they can only understand and comprehend it through continuous practice.


    Although there is nothing wrong with this approach, the problem is that the ninja''s ''tool'' style of thought restricts their thinking.


    Moreover, the level of education they received made it impossible for them to think too much, and naturally they were gradually trapped in an inherent thinking mode.


    That''s why Uchiha Itachi''s vision has reached the ceiling of the ninja world, but he has done things that are incomprehensible.


    To put it bluntly, it means that his level is really not enough!


    Of course, Habara had nothing to be proud of either.


    Because any traveler with the same nationality as him in the previous life can do it after receiving a certain education.


    And for traversers like them, they have always maintained the thinking of "princes and generals, I would rather have a kind".


    When they come to this kind of world, they may also be able to ''protect themselves wisely'', but if they are pushed, they will be ''fuck you Hokage'', and they can even do things like ''sweeping Liuhe and conquering the world''.


    Habara is where he is now. To be honest, if he hadn''t been kidnapped by the system, he originally planned to run away.


    "So did I embarrass the traversers before?"


    Habara doesn''t know if it''s a shame, but he will know that Shisui will really become his "little fan" if he continues to develop like this.


    Sometimes Habara thinks, if he sorts out the things he learned in his previous life and hands them over to Shisui, what kind of impact will this have on Shisui?


    But after thinking about it, he thinks it''s better to forget it, this kind of thing is extremely energy-consuming.


    And let Habara systematically sort out the knowledge that he has not touched for more than ten years, even if this knowledge seems to have been engraved on his DNA.


    But he returned a lot of content to the teacher, such as the mathematics knowledge he had learned, but now he can''t write a formula if he is asked to write it.


    After a good night''s rest, Habara and Shisui set off early the next morning. Lei Ya is actually relatively easy to deal with if he excludes some specific techniques.


    But this guy is a Kirigakure ninja, and he has mastered a relatively restrained Uchiha technique, that is, the Kirigakujutsu.


    The technique of fog and shadow has a certain shielding ability for Sharingan, and this technique also makes Habara and Shisui a little afraid, but it is only afraid.


    Habara alone can use Wukong to teach this guy to be a man. At worst, he can fly up and pour fire down directly, and Shisui probably already has a kaleidoscope.


    In addition, this kid''s speed is frighteningly fast, I''m afraid Lei Ya can dodge if he detects before attacking, and even counterattack!


    What''s more, they are two Uchihas together now, if they can''t even deal with this guy, then they really shouldn''t mess around.


    Soon the two of them entered the small village. The village looked a bit desolate and sparsely populated. It seemed that all of them were fishermen.


    Moreover, they didn''t seem to find their target person after walking around, which made Habara and Shisui a little suspicious.


    "This guy has left here, right?" Standing on a hill outside the village, Habara couldn''t help asking strangely.


    "I don''t know either. Just now we asked those residents to confirm that Lei Ya is here." Zhi Shui shook his head: "It''s just that I don''t know where he has gone now."


    Hearing what Shisui said, Habara could only nod helplessly. Indeed, the information is just information, especially the information in their hands is not real-time information.


    This also means that their intelligence may be deviated due to changes in the actual situation. This kind of thing is actually common in the ninja world.


    Therefore, for ninjas, they also need to have strong flexibility to ensure the smooth completion of tasks.


    "Then let''s wait and see." Habara thought for a while and said directly: "But make two preparations, track his location and roughly determine his direction, and wait here."


    "Yes, leave the tracking to me." Zhishui nodded immediately, then turned his head and left without any explanation.


    Shisui''s tone and his actions made Habara a little dumbfounded. Does this guy completely regard himself as a subordinate?


    But there is nothing wrong with this, after all, it can save him a lot of trouble.


    What''s more, Shisui was born in Anbe, and he is definitely an expert in tracking.


    "Get rid of the black **** Thunder Yam, then this mission will be successfully completed, and I should make the next step after I go back."


    The next step is to start quickly accumulating and attracting the lower-level power of the family. If possible, Habara will try to gather capable ninjas and even elders as much as possible.


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not a joke. Two pairs of Kaleidoscopes stand in line and there are a large number of supporters. Habara believes that no matter who they are, they will be discouraged!


    "Huh?" At this moment, UU Kanshu Habara suddenly frowned slightly, and then he quickly turned around and looked behind him.


    I saw a guy slowly walking towards him, but it seemed that his goal was to go to the village in front.


    This guy has green hair, and behind him is carrying two ninja knives with slightly weird shapes.


    And this guy seemed to have noticed the direction of Habara, especially after he saw the clan emblem on the back of Habara''s clothes, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Uchiha?"


    "Black **** Thunder tooth?"


    When the two were less than ten meters apart, Habara and he spoke almost at the same time, but this time the identities of each other were confirmed.


    Habara really didn''t expect that the black **** Lei Ya would come back not long after Shisui left.


    He originally thought about besieging this guy with Zhishui, but now it seems that he can only fight alone.


    A ninja has never been a samurai, and there is no need to pay attention to any samurai creed.


    Any means to kill one''s own mission target is omnipotent, this is the most real ninja.


    Heihe Leiya frowned even more tightly, he seemed to feel that the visitor was not kind: "A kid from Uchiha came here, what is your purpose?"


    "Of course I was looking for you." Habara chuckled, and then he said as kindly as possible: "Actually, I came here to borrow something from Your Excellency."


    As soon as the voice fell, Habara opened Sharingan without waiting for Lei Ya to say anything, or even made any preparations, and came to him in an instant.


    "That is, Your Excellency''s life..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 15： What is air supremacy?

    Although Habara was really emotional, such things as fate are really strange, and he actually met Lei Ya under such circumstances.


    But no matter how he feels, Habara will never forget what is the most important thing for him, and he will never forget how to do it as a ninja.


    Sneak attack is the most basic method of a ninja. He has never been interested in the habit of talking nonsense with the enemy for a long time and then putting on a posture.


    Even if he wanted to speak, it was just to use language to attract the other party''s attention, and then take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. Habara was really proficient in this business.


    However, Habara''s method is not successful every time. For example, this time he faced Lei Ya, a ninja who had experienced many battles.


    "Ding!"


    The crisp metal collision sounded instantly, and he reacted extremely quickly. In an instant, he pulled out the ninja knife behind him and quickly blocked Habara''s Kunai!


    Then he counterattacked immediately, the two knives seemed extraordinarily light in his hands, and the fast-wielding ninja knives with strange shapes kept whistling.


    During his frantic counterattack, Habara fell into a passive state for a moment, and he found that this Lei Ya seemed to be much more interesting than he had imagined.


    This guy''s sword skills are very powerful, and this guy''s speed is also very fast. The most important thing is that he is always avoiding not to look at Habara''s Sharingan.


    Just imagine, while maintaining such a strong attack power, at the same time avoiding being attacked by illusions, this already shows how powerful Lei Ya is.


    "But this guy is still affected, and he''s thinking about distance."


    Although Habara was suppressed, he could still dodge this series of attacks relatively easily with the help of Sharingan.


    Moreover, Habara could clearly feel that there was something wrong with Lei Ya''s attacking rhythm, and this kind of problem made him look aggressive but the actual effect was very mediocre.


    Under such circumstances, he was naturally unwilling to entangle with Yubara in close quarters, and he could still use a lot of techniques at a distance.


    Whether it''s the technique unique to his weapon, or the fog shadow technique that restrains Sharingan incomparably!


    Sure enough, in the violent weapon strikes again and again, Lei Ya pulled away without hesitation and quickly pulled away while Habara dodged.


    Although his expression looked a bit dignified, his taste was full of sarcasm: "If you want my life, are you qualified? Although I defected to Kirigakure, it''s not something you can handle at will!"


    "Indeed, Your Excellency Lei Ya''s swordsmanship is indeed powerful enough." Habara stood firm, he stared at Lei Ya and said with a smile: "As for whether I am qualified or not, it still depends on the battle, and as a rebellious Lord Lei Ya, I didn''t expect it." Is this day coming?"


    "As a rebel, of course I knew the fate that I might appear, but I didn''t expect that the person who came would be a Konoha ninja."


    Lei Ya suddenly laughed at this moment, and he had already begun to form seals quickly while talking.


    "But my luck is good, although I don''t know where your teammates are, but you are the only one at present, and you are still a Uchiha.


    Didn''t your elders tell you that as a Uchiha ninja, you need to be careful when encountering fog ninja? "


    While speaking, Lei Ya''s technique was ready, the chakra in his body began to surge crazily, and the surrounding fog lingered in an instant.


    Obviously, this is the technique of fog and shadow, and facing the threat of Sharingan, he cast this technique without any hesitation.


    "I admit that the Fog Shadow Technique does have a certain restraint effect on Sharingan, especially when you inject Chakra on such a large scale."


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Habara didn''t panic in the slightest, on the contrary he showed a smile, and this kind of smile also made Lei Ya feel that something was wrong.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t give Lei Ya any chance to react, a large amount of chakra began to burst out from his body, and his body also began to float.


    "So, let me ask you a question, how much area can your fog and shadow technique cover?"


    After the words fell, Habara had already flew directly into the sky, he stood tall in the sky and looked down at the extremely ugly Lei Ya on the ground.


    How much the Fog Shadow Technique can cover depends on his investment in Chakra.


    But as a ninja, without absolute certainty, it is impossible to easily bet a large amount of Chakra, just to trap an enemy.


    Lei Ya is a normal ninja, he naturally wouldn''t do this, and he also has a huge headache now, because he really never thought that this Uchiha can fly!


    "Flying ninjutsu, it''s really troublesome."


    Lei Ya cursed secretly, but he didn''t directly remove the Fog Shadow Technique.


    He wanted to see how long Habara could keep flying, and how high he could fly.


    If it cannot last or is not high, then he can use this to counter or run away.


    But Habara didn''t give him time or plan for the test at all, and even politely, Habara didn''t tell him, and in mid-air, Habara made a seal with his hands without the slightest hesitation.


    The fairly good Chakra in his body began to surge crazily, and the air around him became a little hot all of a sudden.


    "Fire Escape - The Art of Fire of the Great Dragon!"


    Accompanied by a roar soaring into the sky, a huge fire dragon was ejected from its mouth by Habara. The fire dragon circled in the air and then ruthlessly aimed at the ground and rushed down.


    Seeing this scene, Lei Ya''s face changed slightly, and then he immediately turned around to avoid the huge fire dragon. At the same time, he also slightly increased the concentration of the fog.


    Because he sadly found that if he didn''t do this, then this **** Uchiha would definitely lock him in the sky, and then throw ninjutsu at him recklessly.


    "boom!"


    The roaring flame dragon hit the ground, and the huge explosion instantly resounded across the plain. At this moment, the white fog was also dyed with fire, showing an orange state.


    Lei Ya looked a little embarrassed at this moment. Although Lie Yan was touched by him, he also felt extremely hot. The power of this fire dragon is really not small.


    "Damn it, can flying ninjutsu and fire escape work together like this?"


    Lei Ya cursed secretly, then he looked towards the sky through the thick fog, but at this moment his face became extremely ugly.


    He was extremely sad to find that his practice of hiding in the dense fog was of no use at all, because the **** Uchiha didn''t care about the fog at all.


    I saw this guy condensed Chakra again, and then quickly formed seals.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!"


    Flames like impatiens seeds, the flames spewed out from Habara''s mouth spread in all directions, directly hitting the large thick fog.


    Under the control of Chakra, the coverage of these flames is very wide. To put it bluntly, it directly covers the entire range of the fog and shadow technique!


    Before Wukongjutsu, Habara''s value and understanding of Huodun actually lay in the tactical support.


    But after owning Wukong, Yuyuan has completely made this value even greater, because he can completely achieve carpet bombing now!


    As a time traveler, Habara is very clear about the meaning of air supremacy...


    ¡­

 Chapter 16： Dont forget, Im Uchiha

    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    The sound of continuous explosions continued to resound in the plain, and at this moment, the fog and shadow technique performed by Lei Ya was completely turned orange red by the flames.


    Although the scorching flames made the fog thicker, it was obvious that the dense fog could no longer allow people to stay inside.


    With Yubara''s continuous bombing, Lei Ya couldn''t stand it anymore, he rushed out of the thick fog that had completely changed color in a bit of a panic.


    At this time, he will merge the two knives together, wrapping the Thunder Dunk Chakra all over his body to form a defense, which prevents him from being burned by the flames.


    But he knew very well that if he continued to stay in the dense fog, his fate would definitely not be much better. Under such an environment, he had no way to fight back.


    "What a **** fellow!"


    Lei Ya cursed secretly, at this time he seemed to recall those Kong Nin who were wiped out by Konoha in the Second Ninja World War, the group of guys who flew in the air and threw detonating charms towards the ground.


    However, Konoha has a good air defense capability, that is, relying on the bugs of the oil girl clan to destroy those guys'' flying equipment alive, which made Kong Ninja decline.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have air defense ability, but before he could use it, Habara forcibly suppressed him with his fire escape, and even turned his fog shadow technique into a flame haze.


    This directly made him lose the possibility of hiding. If he continued to stay inside, his burns might disappear, and it was not impossible to be suffocated by the smoke.


    "Oh, the mouse is out?"


    Habara stayed in the air watching Lei Ya''s embarrassing scene and couldn''t help but chuckled, but the movements of his hands didn''t stop at all.


    Since the air superiority is temporarily in control, and the opponent has not shown much air defense ability, how could Habara stop there?


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Accompanied by his seal, a huge fireball has been completed by him in the next second, and this fireball roars and goes straight towards Lei Ya.


    "Humph!"


    Lei Ya snorted coldly, his body moved slightly, and he jumped backwards quickly, the fireball couldn''t touch him at all.


    Although he lost the protection of the dense fog, there was no way to stop Habara Sharingan.


    But without the space restricted by the dense fog, he appeared to be much more flexible in a more open terrain.


    After dodging Habara''s fireball, he countered quickly before Habara could launch his next attack.


    "Lei Dun Lei Ya!"


    His two knives were intertwined, and the powerful Lightning Dungeon Chakra had already covered the two knives.


    And when he unfolded the two swords again, the berserk Lightning Chakra went directly towards Habara in the sky.


    Seeing the violent thunder chakra attacking towards him, Habara just controlled his body and chakra deftly, dodging the blow while forming seals.


    There is no doubt about the flexibility of Wukong, even in the air Habara can easily control his body.


    "Fire Escape - The Art of Fire of the Great Dragon!"


    Once again, Habara used the powerful fire dragon technique, and this time he summoned three fire dragons at once.


    The three fire dragons showed three different angles, roaring quickly towards Lei Ya''s position!


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Accompanied by three violent sounds, and the rapid spread of flames and thick smoke, Habara found that Lei Ya had once again easily dodged his attack.


    This made him shake his head slightly, obviously he was a little dissatisfied with the result.


    He did have air supremacy, and he even forced Lei Ya to keep fleeing through such carpet bombing.


    But the problem is that what he is doing now is really a bit of a cannonball, the target he is facing is too small, and the opponent is too flexible.


    If Habara''s approach is actually on the battlefield, then the effect may be very good.


    But in a one-on-one situation, his own approach seems a bit wasteful.


    "However, I have also achieved my goal. At least this guy doesn''t dare to use any fog and shadow techniques, but after returning, he should add fire escape."


    While thinking, Habara quickly landed on the ground and continued to fly down to perform ninjutsu bombing. His chakra might not be able to withstand the test.


    Moreover, the purpose of his Wukong technique is to avoid the fog and shadow technique, and there is no need to continue after the goal is achieved.


    As for the addition of Huo Dun, it is also inevitable. If you have mastered the air superiority, you must make full use of it.


    For example, he must master the Arrogant Fire Extinguisher Arrow and Arrogant Fire Extinguisher, and even the technique of Longyan singing. These techniques are the best weapons to cooperate with the Wukong technique!


    After landing, Habara quickly took out a few kunai, but at this moment, a huge dragon that was flickering with thunder and constantly spinning crazily rushed towards Habara.


    Thunder Tunnel Thunder Dragon Tornado, Habara immediately recognized this technique at a glance, threw the Kunai in his hand quickly, and then avoided the thunder dragon with a blinking technique.


    However, Lei Ya obviously wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. Although the Thunder Dragon didn''t attack Yubara in its body, it plowed the ground.


    This kind of plowing also divided the flames left by Habara on the ground, which also gave Lei Ya more room to move, and he came to Habara almost instantly.


    "Go to hell!"


    Raikage shouted loudly, and the two ninja swords in his hands with vigorous Thunder Dun chakra stabbed fiercely at Habara!


    "Ding!"


    The Sharingan in Habara''s eyes turned slightly, and in an instant, two kunai appeared in his hands again. With the help of Sharingan, he accurately blocked Lei Ya''s Ninja Sword.


    The ear-piercing sound of metal collisions sounded, but a smile appeared on the corner of Lei Ya''s mouth, because the next moment Lei Dun had passed to Yu Yuan through Kunai!


    In the turbulent electric current, Habara''s body began to become translucent, and these lightning chakras quickly covered Habara''s whole body.


    "Kunai is conductive, you don''t even know this?" Lei Ya said with a little complacency, but soon the complacency on his face froze.


    Because Yubara in front of his eyes turned into a puff of smoke with the "bang", leaving only two kunai falling on the ground.


    "Shadow clone? When?"


    "Do you think I don''t know?"


    At this moment, Habara''s voice came from another place, and his voice was accompanied by the sound of piercing through the air, and the slightly harsh sound of metal impact.


    Lei Ya suddenly became extremely alert, he immediately turned around and jumped behind, he heard these voices and already understood that this was the unique throwing technique of the Uchiha clan.


    "Bang, bang, bang, bang!"


    His movements were very fast and concise. During the rapid movement and dodging, the Kunai that fell from the sky all landed beside him, piercing straight into the ground.


    But none of them hit him directly, and Lei Ya was slightly relieved when he saw this scene, but at this moment, Habara''s voice came over again.


    "You have already lost, Lei Ya." Habara slowly walked out from the shadow of the flames, those scarlet eyes were particularly chilling.


    "I lost?" Lei Ya couldn''t help showing a sinister smile when he heard Habara''s words: "Little devil, you really know how to speak nonsense!"


    "Whether I''m talking nonsense or not, you''ll know soon." Habara chuckled lightly, not paying attention to Lei Ya''s expression at all: "You hide beautifully, but you know, I never thought of using hard work from the very beginning. There is no solution for you."


    While speaking, Yu Yuan had already started to form seals, and his arrogant way of forming seals directly in person immediately gave Lei Ya an opportunity.


    It''s just that when Lei Ya was about to raise his ninja sword to fight back, he was astonished to find that his body was in pain at this moment, and he couldn''t make a big move all at once.


    Looking down slightly, at this moment he realized that his body had been entangled by tiny steel wires that were almost invisible to the naked eye.


    And these steel wires are all trapped on the handfuls of Kunai scattered all over the place, and the ultimate source is all around Habara!


    "You..." Lei Ya''s face became blatant, he didn''t expect this scene at all, and then he began to struggle hard.


    "Don''t forget, I''m Uchiha!"


    However, Habara didn''t give him a chance at all. Under the outbreak of Chakra, his ninjutsu has been completed.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Art!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 17： Glorious evolution!

    The steel wire used by Habara is a special product of the Uchiha family. This kind of steel wire is not only tough but also difficult to detect.


    And the function of this kind of steel wire is not only to lock the enemy, it is also a great weapon to cooperate with the Uchiha clan''s fire escape!


    When the Fire Dragon Art rushed towards Lei Ya crazily along the steel wire arranged by Habara, Lei Ya''s pale face was incomparably reddened by the flames.


    He tried his best to break free from the shackles on his body, and he even broke free of many steel wires when he ignored the injury, but Huo Dun''s speed was much faster than him.


    Especially when Habara calculated the location of Kunai, he especially took care of Lei Ya''s hand, and didn''t give him any chance to seal. This guy couldn''t even perform the most basic substitute technique at this time.


    He could only watch the scorching flames devour him in an instant amidst despair and constant physical struggle!


    "what!"


    The screams instantly resounded across the plains, and the stench of burnt air quickly spread to the surroundings at this moment. The shrill screams seemed to come from hell.


    Seeing this scene, Habara was also a little nauseated, especially after seeing the flesh on this guy''s body melted away, he couldn''t help but frowned.


    Even though he is a ninja and has experienced a lot of killings, Habara still has his own bottom line, just like he would feel angry when he saw innocent people being slaughtered.


    "I said you lost, then you can go with peace of mind."


    The corner of Yuyuan''s mouth muttered in a low voice, and then he took out a handful of kunai again, lifted the kunai lightly, and quickly shot it towards Lei Ya.


    With the sound of metal piercing the flesh, Lei Ya''s screams also stopped abruptly, Kun Wu had already pierced his heart, and his whole body lost all vitality at this moment.


    It''s just that his body was still burning because of the locking and binding of the steel wires. The whole person stood there and kept burning. This appearance was very strange and terrifying.


    But Habara didn''t pay attention to this detail, and he adjusted his state very quickly. After all, he also burned many people to death with the fire escape.


    As a Uchiha without Thunder Dun, Habara is really good at Fire Dun. He has learned Earth Dun but used it very generally.


    Therefore, the technical and tactical choices he considered during the battle were all biased toward Huo Dun, at least Huo Dun was not a benevolent fire in his hands.


    Even if he would use Fire Escape as a means of cover and support for attack, but when he doesn''t consider getting close when finishing the enemy, Fire Escape is still his best choice.


    What''s more, now that he also has the Wukong technique, the value of Huo Dun to him has become even greater.


    "But now is not the time to think about it. I have more important things to do."


    Habara muttered silently, and then he quickly increased his chakra output, and the flames became hotter in an instant.


    In the crazy and scorching flames, Lei Ya''s body melted even more, and the black smoke billowed continuously towards the sky.


    He didn''t intend to let this guy leave any traces, let alone give him a chance to reincarnate.


    After doing all this, he started to open his system panel. In fact, the moment he killed Lei Ya not long ago, he felt a prompt from the system.


    This also made him sure that he had completely killed Lei Ya, otherwise his system would never give a reminder.


    And when the system panel appeared in Hanbara''s retina, he couldn''t help laughing.


    [Skill: Glorious Evolution (0/1)]


    [Activation condition: One hundred power fragments are required to complete the activation]


    [Power Fragments: You can get twenty-five for the top ninja, twenty for the middle ninja, ten for the low ninja, and one to five for ordinary enemies]


    [Currently obtained power fragments: one hundred and ten]


    [Congratulations to the host for completing the prerequisites for glorious evolution, whether to complete the evolution]


    Facing such a problem, Habara didn''t have to make a choice at all, and he was also very excited right now.


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he can finally get this pair of eyes that he has dreamed of!


    Only with these eyes can he occupy a favorable position in the turbulent environment in the future, and only with these eyes can he have a self-protected position in future crises.


    More importantly, with these eyes Habara, he can have a wider space to play in the family!


    The cloud of the night of genocide has been hanging over his head, although he knows that without Shisui''s death, there will be no fuse for the coup, and there will be no opportunity for Uchiha Itachi to open the kaleidoscope.


    But the relationship between Konoha and Uchiha is there, even if there is no Itachi Uchiha, I am afraid that other people will be required to do these things.


    Even skipping Uchiha is not impossible, after all, in the original book, Genbu, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito shot together.


    If Danzo really had no connection with Akatsuki, Habara would never believe it.


    Anyway, this guy has cooperated with Orochimaru so much, it doesn''t mean that there is really no connection at all if Orochimaru defected.


    If those things on his body didn''t have the help of Orochimaru, how could it be possible to achieve that level?


    "So I really can''t relax for a moment, only if I have enough strength can I do everything I want to do!"


    The desire for power is the mentality that Yuyuan has always had since he came to this world, but this mentality became more obvious after being kidnapped by the family.


    If he doesn''t have enough strength, what''s the use of his brain turning fast?


    Whether it is a conspiracy or a variety of means, it is actually just an aid. Only by mastering the real power is the foundation of gaining a foothold in this world!


    [Glorious evolution to open]


    [Skill: Glorious Evolution (1/1), the host of UU Reading will automatically disappear after using it]


    [To choose the evolution target - Sharingan]


    ¡¾Evolving¡¿


    In an instant, Habara felt that the mental power in his brain was mobilized crazily, not only that, but they also started to function crazily.


    During such operation, Habara felt the incomparable pain in his brain at this moment, and his eyes felt that he could not open at this moment.


    "what!"


    Under the severe pain, even Habara, who had a strong ability to endure, couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    He fell to his knees and closed his eyes tightly while holding his head in his hands.


    He could feel something flowing from his eyes, if there was no accident, it might be his blood.


    In such pain, he felt that he was suffering every minute and every second, but for the sake of the kaleidoscope, he had to endure.


    He knew that the opening of the kaleidoscope was a spiritual stimulation, but he did not find that kind of strong stimulation method.


    Then the system forcibly mobilizes his mental power to let his mental power expand and grow wildly, which can only be regarded as the only way.


    Fortunately, this kind of pain didn''t last long, and Habara felt that the mental power in his brain had begun to calm down.


    Accompanied by that, the pain in his eyes also began to ease, and a strange force began to spread from his eyes, and he knew that everything was over.


    "Is this a glorious evolution?"


    Habara stood up a little shaky, he gently wiped away the blood from the corners of his eyes, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Suddenly, a powerful and frightening force spread towards the surroundings...


    ¡­

 Chapter 18： Yuzus fate and Taoism

    The moment Yubara opened his eyes, he clearly felt how terrifying the surging power in his eyes was.


    That cold, oppressive and destructive power burst out so quickly that even he felt palpitations.


    But soon the aura from these forces was controlled by Habara, and quickly restrained.


    It''s just that Habara could sense that he was still not proficient in controlling these forces, but he didn''t care too much, after all, he had just opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan does not mean that you can use it proficiently as soon as you open it. In fact, it needs continuous training and exploration just like other levels of Sharingan.


    The fastest way to become proficient in mastering your own kaleidoscope Sharingan is to fight, and Sasuke has already demonstrated this way in the original book.


    But Habara didn''t dare to learn from Sasuke, this kid only spent less than a month after getting the kaleidoscope, and he blinded his eyes.


    Such an approach is unacceptable to Habara, Sasuke is not afraid because he has Uchiha Itachi''s eyes as a cover, and he doesn''t care how he plays.


    And Yu Yuan is completely alone now, even his parents have died because of the war, it is impossible to give him a younger brother and sister.


    Of course, even if he had younger siblings, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. In other words, Habara didn''t have the capital to learn from Sasuke.


    "But it doesn''t seem to be the case. After all, I have a system. Maybe I can draw something that can restore my pupil power."


    Habara murmured silently, now he was standing in place without moving, the pain just now was still fresh in his memory, and he also needed to recover.


    And now some interesting information has appeared in his mind, and he needs to take a good look at it.


    The first message is about his kaleidoscope Sharingan, which suddenly appeared in Habara''s mind after the eyes bloomed.


    And this information is the ability of Habara Kaleidoscope!


    The ability of the kaleidoscope is the power transformed according to the greatest obsession in a person''s heart before opening these eyes.


    Before opening these eyes, Habara seemed to be thinking all the time, to get stronger power, to get more power, so that he could have a better life in the future.


    And the biggest thought in his heart also made his eyes show the corresponding ability.


    The ability of his left eye is called Yu Zuming, this ability can reduce the difficulty of using Susanoo!


    As the strongest and most dangerous ability of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Susanoo is very difficult to activate and consumes a lot of energy.


    Normally, people who have just opened Kaleidoscope Sharingan cannot use Susanoo, and can only use it after a period of familiarity.


    But with the help of Yu Zuming, Habara felt that even now he could activate Susanoo.


    However, this is probably only the lowest level Susanoo who doesn''t even have a human form, and only has ribs to protect himself at the most elementary stage, but this defense is definitely not low.


    And the ability of his right eye is called Taoism, this ability allows him to enhance the power of all his spells!


    That''s right, it is the power of all arts.


    Whether it is illusion, ninjutsu, or even body art, as long as it is blessed with this ability, its power will be greatly enhanced.


    In other words, this technique is somewhat similar to the immortal mode, but he doesn''t know how much the specific difference is. After all, he doesn''t have the immortal mode.


    "These two abilities are really the ultimate strength bonus ability, but why does it feel like Uchiha Madara''s ability?"


    After Habara carefully felt the power brought by his own pupil power, his expression became a little weird.


    What is the ability of Uchiha Madara Hitomijutsu in the original book is not explained, but there is only one word for Uchiha Madara to the world, and that is ''strong''!


    Powerful attack power, powerful ninjutsu ability, and the suffocating Susanoo.


    No matter when and where, he only needs to stand there to make people feel an unparalleled sense of oppression, and make people feel his strength easily.


    But under his powerful abilities, he basically uses very conventional abilities, and the only pupil technique he uses is Susano.


    This makes Habara really can''t help but suspect that the abilities of Uchiha Madara Kaleidoscope are actually two.


    One is to weaken the use limit of Susanoo. This guy has opened Susanoo to almost the highest level without the eternal eye.


    And the other is naturally to increase one''s own abilities in all aspects, although some ninjutsu can still reach the point where it is so powerful that it relies on the accumulation of chakra.


    But the quality of ninjutsu will not be changed, unless there is any special technique that can specifically improve the quality of ninjutsu!


    "Forget it, whether or not it overlaps with Uchiha Madara''s pupil technique, at least I also have my own technique, and these two techniques are very useful to me."


    Although Habara didn''t get any fancy things like ''Kamui'' and ''Amaterasu'', the abilities he got were very practical, which made him extremely satisfied.


    As for the second information, it is about the system. After Habara completed [Glorious Evolution], his system has already given a reminder, and he hasn''t checked it yet.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Kaleidoscope Sharingan]


    [Kaleidoscopic Sharingan is a pair of powerful eyes, the host with these eyes can better save the family that has fallen apart]


    [Congratulations to the host for getting 1,000 points for significantly improving his strength by opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan]


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: Extremely bad - the family is in a state of serious division, and there are villains looking around from the outside]


    [Prosperity: 10848 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Reminder: Although the degree of prosperity exceeds the normal level, UU Reading , but this is due to the strength of the host and Zhishui individual, which is not stable]


    [Suggestion: end the state of family division as soon as possible, stabilize the internal environment of the family, and unite those who can unite to face difficulties together]


    [Congratulations to the host for getting a thousand chances to obtain a selection ability]


    [Blade Technique¡¤Waterfowl Flurry: Flowing Swordsman''s knife technique has been changed, it is as agile as a waterfowl, and can control the wind (there is no wind escape attribute that can be obtained through skills)]


    [Earth Dungeon Granite Shield: Earth Dungeon can be used to construct chakras to form a defensive shield to offset one damage (there is no Earth Dungeon attribute that can be obtained through skills)]


    [Water Escape ¡¤ Walking on the Waves: In the water, you and your teammates will gain super high movement speed (there is no attribute of Water Escape, which can be obtained through skills)]


    Seeing this series of system prompts, Habara was a little dazed, but at the same time, he became even happier!


    It turns out that reaching the level of the kaleidoscope will give you 1,000 points, although Habara thinks this is too little.


    But considering that the system even has the operation of "one upper ninja equals 2.5 lower ninjas", he doesn''t think it''s too bad.


    And this also gave Habara a hint, the system also gave him 1,000 when he basically got Shisui done, so does this mean that Shisui has actually reached the level of a kaleidoscope?


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan couldn''t be happier, because it made him more confident!


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, Habara seemed to sense something, then he turned his head, and at this moment he saw Shisui running towards him.


    I also saw Shishui''s slightly nervous, and then dull expression...


    ¡­

 Chapter 19： Thats... a kaleidoscope!

    "No, go faster!"


    Shisui rushed towards where Yubara was, and now he really regretted why he separated from Yubara.


    Although Yu Yuan''s strength is very strong, there is no doubt about it, but now Yu Yuan is facing an enemy who is good at the technique of fog and shadow!


    Shisui''s mentality is very clear about the restraint of Kirigakure''s technique on Sharingan. He has dealt with the ninjas of Kirigakure quite a lot during his years in Anbe.


    Although he has also made a great reputation, even the Anbu named Qing in Kirigakure Village will back away when he sees him, but this does not mean that he thinks Kirigakure ninjas are easy to deal with.


    Especially when he was fighting against the Kirigakure ninjas, he noticed one thing, that is, the ninja literacy of these Kirigakures is really high, and their missions are really meaningless life and death.


    Shisui has also heard that these Mist Ninjas will have a special Anbu staring at them when performing tasks, and once the tasks change, they will kill all those who may reveal information.


    Such a cruel and **** ninja with high ninja literacy, and one of the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen, it is impossible for Shisui not to worry in his heart.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The sound of explosions kept ringing, and Zhishui became more and more nervous, especially when he found that his way forward was blocked by Lie Yan, he was a little crazy.


    He didn''t know how to use water to extinguish these flames, which also meant that he had to find a way to make a detour, and it would take him a lot of time.


    "Habara, don''t let anything happen to you bastard!"


    Zhishui was extremely nervous, and then he accelerated towards other directions.


    His speed was extremely fast, and it only took a few minutes to rush into the center of the flames.


    However, the target was a strange figure whose hands were raised like wings and whose body was eroded by flames.


    The appearance of this figure made Zhishui''s eyes fixed, but he was slightly relieved when he noticed that there was a guy standing beside that strangely shaped figure.


    He has already recognized that the standing person is Yu Yuan, and everything in front of him already shows that Yu Yuan has won this battle.


    "It seems that I still underestimate Habara."


    Shisui murmured silently, and then he walked towards Habara, but at the next moment Habara suddenly turned around, that is to say, Shisui was stunned when he turned around.


    Because he clearly saw a strange triangular pattern slowly rotating in Habara''s scarlet eyes!


    "That''s... a kaleidoscope!"


    At this moment, Shisui had already recognized what the patterns in Habara''s eyes were, and he also knew at this moment that he had underestimated Habara from the beginning to the end!


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, this is the strongest eye in the family, he knows how much torture it takes to open such an eye.


    Moreover, Zhishui is well aware that such eyes can exert the greatest power, because he has such a pair of eyes himself!


    Zhishui quickly suppressed the shock and astonishment in his heart. After all, he also had it. Even if he was surprised or shocked, he could recover himself.


    "Just, when did Habara have such a pair of eyes?"


    However, he couldn''t help but start thinking again, but he shook his head quickly to interrupt this thought just as he started thinking.


    Who doesn''t have some secrets, even Zhishui''s kaleidoscope is actually known to very few people, even in the family, there are only a few people.


    However, after learning about Habara Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Shisui''s heart also quietly changed.


    "Perhaps he already had these eyes, after all, it is really difficult to resist the patriarchs and elders without the strength as a basis.


    And with such power, such a long-term vision, and such a clear thinking logic, he is simply a perfect patriarch! "


    At this moment, after seeing Habara''s Kaleidoscope, Shisui has completely determined that Habara is the best choice.


    A patriarch with strength, foresight and foresight, a person who knows the root of problems in the clan, the root of the village''s problems, and even the root of the problems in the ninja world.


    Who else is more suitable to be the patriarch than such a person?


    Let alone a patriarch, Shisui believed that even if Habara became Hokage, he would be fine!


    "It''s Zhishui, you''re back?"


    Habara saw that Shisui was coming, so he couldn''t help hiding his kaleidoscope Sharingan, and then said with a smile.


    "Don''t be nervous, this guy has been dealt with, it seems that our task has been completed."


    "Huh? Oh!"


    Shisui was still thinking about other things in his mind, but he quickly came back to his senses under Habara''s voice.


    "Indeed, it appears our mission has been accomplished."


    While speaking, Shisui was still staring at Habara blankly, but the change in his eyes made Habara feel that something was wrong.


    This kind of look was even more excessive than the previous few days, which really made Habara a little unbearable.


    However, Yu Yuan knew that this kid probably showed such an expression after seeing his kaleidoscope, right?


    Habara actually didn''t intend to hide the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at all. Of course, the main reason for doing it was because he knew it couldn''t be hidden.


    Since he has decided to resist Uchiha Fugaku and the others, he naturally has to have a certain amount of confidence. Showing his kaleidoscope is the best confidence!


    The clansmen will not just listen to your illusory reason and will fight with you desperately to fight against the existing mechanism, and even fight against everyone''s patriarch.


    After you let them know your thoughts and reasons, you must also let them know that you have the confidence, ability and strength.


    After Habara was kidnapped by the family, he was so eager for the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, except that he had to guard against everything in the future night of genocide.


    It is also for the confidence of all future followers of him, a confidence to let them know that at least following him will not lead to major troubles.


    The kaleidoscope Sharingan is to give the greatest confidence to all the clansmen, even if they don''t know these eyes, but the suppression of ordinary Sharingan by the kaleidoscope will make them understand. UU reading


    Although Shisui also uses a kaleidoscope, it is not impossible for Habara to rely on Shisui to accomplish all of this, but how can it be more practical to rely on others than to rely on oneself?


    What''s more, the deterrent power of a pair of kaleidoscopes, which may be compared with two pairs of kaleidoscopes?


    "Okay, I''ll talk about it later if I have any questions."


    Habara is in a good mood now, and he still has some sequelae of headaches afterward, but after getting such precious eyes, it is difficult for him not to be happy.


    "This place has been turned into this way, and it''s not a problem to continue to stay."


    "Yes." Shisui nodded seriously, and immediately suppressed all doubts in his heart when he heard Habara''s words.


    "It''s not good for you to talk to me like this. You are my friend, not my subordinate."


    Habara teased Shisui, and then he looked at Lei Fang who was still being burned by the flames, especially the ninja sword that fell to the ground because his hands were burnt.


    "When the flames are extinguished, we can go back when we get back with the knife."


    "Is Lei Ya''s ninja sword?" Zhishui also set his sights on the two ninja swords, and then he nodded: "They are indeed two good swords, and they can be handed over to the village when you go back... ..¡±


    "I didn''t intend to hand it over to the village." Hearing Shisui''s words, Habara immediately interrupted: "I intend to melt these two knives and recast one for myself."


    Use it for yourself after recasting?


    Shisui couldn''t help opening his mouth slightly when he heard what Habara said, but in the end he still didn''t say anything.


    And Habara has already started fantasizing about him using ninja swords, because this time he finally chose "Ninja Swords Mizufo Ranbu" for the reward!


    ¡­

 Chapter 20： Great Prophet Habara!

    Flurry of water birds appeared in Habara''s optional skill panel, which was something he hadn''t expected before.


    The moment he saw this skill, Habara seemed to recall that he was holding the controller and looking at the woman in the screen with a golden helmet and long red hair wearing a red cloak.


    Holding the prosthetic knife in the air, showing a graceful posture, and then making him bleed profusely in an instant, and finally lost a lot of runes.


    That woman has been his nightmare for a long time, and the graceful posture of that woman has been deeply imprinted in Habara''s mind, of course it is the kind that wants to smash the handle in anger.


    In the end, Habara chose a modifier in order to kill this woman, but he found that it seemed useless, because that woman could actually **** blood!


    From then on, this woman became a Valkyrie in Habara''s mind, a unique kind of Valkyrie.


    Although in the end this Valkyrie was killed by Habara of the Fenglingyue Shadow Sect relying on a one-hit kill, Habara felt that he might really not be able to forget this woman.


    And now Habara accidentally discovered that this woman''s sword skill was right in front of him, and this sword skill was also distributed with wind attribute chakra, so he naturally couldn''t miss it!


    "In the future, I will let the ninja world feel the malice from ''attacking his penis''!"


    Having sword skills naturally requires a sword, which also made Habara focus on Lei Ya who had already been killed by him.


    This guy was already dead, so he left two ninja swords as ownerless objects, but Habara knew that these two ninja swords also had a special chakra absorption ability.


    It is even possible to rely on these two ninja swords to perform some ninjutsu. If these two swords are let go, Habara himself will not forgive himself.


    Early the next morning, after Habara and Shisui took the two knives away and made sure that Lei Ya had been completely reduced to ashes, they returned to Konoha.


    Although Shisui didn''t know why Habara wanted to use a sword, could it be because this guy had ideas about Kirigakure''s special ninja sword?


    But Shisui didn''t bother to say anything about this kind of thing. Although it would be better to hand over Lei Ya''s ninja sword to the village, these two swords are also Habara''s spoils after all.


    Habara is fully qualified to make decisions about how to deal with his own things, and all in all, this is not a big deal.


    What''s more, Shisui is not in a good mood right now, he won''t bother with such trivial matters at all, let alone tell the village, he is thinking about what Habara said last night.


    Last night when they found a quiet and quiet place to rest, Shisui took the initiative to tell you Habara that he already had a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    His behavior also made Habara very happy, especially when he also took the initiative to tell Habara about his ability to write sharingan with kaleidoscope, Habara knew that Shisui had completely sided with him.


    But Habara still has some things to figure out, that is, how many people know about Shisui''s kaleidoscope, and how many people know about his ability.


    After all, Zhishui''s kaleidoscope is too dangerous. His ability is the same as the original book, and he is still the terrifying other god.


    "The only people who know about my kaleidoscope are the patriarch, a few elders, and the third Hokage-sama."


    Zhishui didn''t hide anything about this matter, he quickly shared his relevant information.


    "But in terms of ability, they don''t know yet, because I didn''t reveal my ability."


    "Is that so? I see."


    Habara felt relieved when he heard Shisui''s words, and bluntly said that Shisui''s death also had something to do with his ability to reveal himself.


    What kind of technique is that other god? It is a technique that can quietly change a person''s subconscious mind and even will. After this surgery, even the subject may not be able to detect it.


    Anyone with such an illusion will feel fear, especially the person who masters such an illusion is someone they absolutely do not trust.


    "You must never tell anyone about your pupil technique, do you know?"


    Habara looked at Shisui very seriously, and at this moment his expression also appeared extremely serious, and his attitude also made Shisui involuntarily serious.


    "I think you should know, if the family members know about your pupil technique ability, what will they ask you to do?


    The stupid ones may let you control another faction and turn to your side, but the smart ones may choose to let you control Hokage.


    I guess none of this is something you would want to happen, and definitely not something you would want to do, right? "


    "Yes, Habara." Shisui nodded seriously: "No matter what kind, I will not try it, and I will definitely not do it."


    "And tell the village, tell Sarutobi Hiruza and them, it will be a worse decision, it may bring you a disaster of death!"


    Shisui seemed to flash through Habara''s mind after telling Sarutobi Hiruzen that he was attacked by Danzo.


    This really made him wonder whether the attack on Shisui was Danzo''s own attention, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s order, or his acquiescence?


    "The disaster of killing one''s body?" Zhi Shui frowned: "Isn''t it, this..."


    "You must not forget that you are also from Uchiha."


    Habara interrupted him before he could finish speaking, and then spoke earnestly.


    "You should also know the village''s distrust of Uchiha, it''s something that''s engraved in their bones.


    Even if they trust you, once they know that you have such an ability, do you think they will consider whether you will use this ability to deal with them? "


    Habara''s words silenced Shisui, and he really hadn''t thought about it carefully, or he hadn''t thought about it before getting so close to Habara.


    "Doubt is a terrible thing, once the seed is planted in the heart, then it will not die but will thrive, no matter what reason you use!


    If the family has come to the point of being out of control, UU reading and you tell them that you have this ability, and you can use this technique to change the will of the family.


    Do you think they will believe it, and what will happen to you? I can tell you, for them, it is safest to hold this technique in their own hands!


    And once you die, guess what happens in the end? "


    Habara''s words made Shisui break out in a cold sweat, because before contacting Habara, he considered that when the family really reached that point, he would make such a choice.


    He felt that Habara seemed to see through him completely, and what Habara said made him start to think involuntarily.


    But Habara didn''t let him think carefully, but directly gave the answer: "I can tell you very clearly that your death will be the last straw that breaks the camel''s back.


    You are the family''s genius and the family''s hope. Your death will stir up the family''s sentiments. Under such circumstances, the people you belong to will turn against each other en masse.


    The hardliners will take the lead. They originally hated Konoha for planning to use force to let Konoha know of his existence, and a coup by force has become an established fact.


    And the village will use this as a reason to fight against Uchiha, in order to solve his confidant''s troubles, and in the end..."


    Having said that, Habara stopped slightly, while Shisui''s face was extremely pale.


    Cold sweat was constantly breaking out on his forehead, he was shocked by Yubara''s words, shocked by this result, and also shocked by Yubara''s judgment on the future.


    After a long time, he looked at Habara with incomparable bitterness and admiration.


    "In the end, the family will perish..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 21： painting cake

    "Okay, we''re all in the village, why do you still have such an expression?"


    At the gate of Muye Village, Habara looked helplessly at Shishui who was walking behind him, seeming a little careless.


    These days Zhishui has always maintained this appearance, no matter when and where he looks like he is thinking deeply, and after thinking deeply, he shows a scared expression from time to time.


    In fact, Yu Yuan also knew what was going on, maybe this guy was frightened by what he said that night, right?


    In fact, Habara really guessed right, Shisui was indeed frightened, and he was frightened quite a bit!


    He has been thinking about this matter these days, and he is constantly deducing everything about it in his heart.


    He even used all kinds of knowledge that Habara had taught him, and he found that Habara really didn''t have any alarmist talk.


    What kind of person is Danzo? Shisui has been in contact with him and heard the evaluation of him by the elders and patriarchs in the family.


    He knew that the **** old man was an extreme guy who wouldn''t trust anyone easily.


    Especially for Uchiha, this guy seems to be more disgusted and resistant, and he doesn''t have any good feelings at all.


    And what''s even more weird is that he did countless transgressive things but was not punished in any way. From this, it can be seen how much the third Hokage trusts Danzo.


    Such a person who distrusts anyone extremely, hates Uchiha but is trusted by Hokage at the same time.


    Shishui can already foresee what will happen once he knows the ability of his kaleidoscope.


    I''m afraid this guy will attack him without hesitation and **** his eyes. In the eyes of such a guy, it''s definitely better to keep it in his hands.


    As for my fate, I am afraid that I will be lucky if I survive, but if I return to the family alive, then this is also a sign of Konoha''s actions against the family.


    And the ending is the same when I die, when the time comes, the family will still be excited, and the internal struggle between Konoha and the family will also break out.


    It can be said that once his ability is leaked, his fate and even that of the family may be doomed.


    Shisui was still immersed in his own thoughts, but he couldn''t help but wake up after hearing what Habara said, and then said apologetically, "Sorry, it''s my problem, I just..."


    "Okay, I know." Habara shook his head helplessly: "Register and let''s go home, everyone is tired."


    "Yes, I understand." Zhishui raised his head and glanced at the Konoha gate.


    The gate is still so wide and majestic, but when Zhishui sees this gate, a different emotion arises in his heart.


    For some reason, he has the idea that he is unwilling to step into this gate, because once he steps into this gate, he will face the troubles within the family again.


    And, from Konoha''s side, troubles that he had never imagined before.


    "Hey......"


    Sighing slightly, Shisui knew that his idea was unrealistic, because he was still a Konoha ninja all along.


    Honestly followed Habara to register for the village entry. At this time, the ninjas guarding the gate were not the later Izumo and Gang Zitei, but two strange ninjas.


    The two of them did not embarrass Habara and the others, and soon walked into Konoha at Habara and Shisui.


    At this time, the interior of Konoha is still bustling with many children running and playing happily in the street.


    And such a happy and warm scene, compared with Zhishui now, seems a bit out of place.


    Habara naturally saw all this in his eyes, he never thought that his analysis from the perspective of God, or simply calling it a spoiler would cause Shisui so much trouble.


    But he didn''t regret disclosing this matter to Zhishui, after all, it was a fact, and it was a good thing to make him realize the cruelty of reality.


    It''s just that Shisui still has this virtue, which makes Habara a little helpless. After thinking for a while, he simply walked to a bookstore.


    He bought two books casually and walked back. Although he was also surprised that the bookstore owner had a strange expression, he didn''t bother to pay attention to these details.


    "Here you are." Involuntarily, Habara directly stuffed a book into Shisui''s arms: "You know right now that you are thinking wildly, this is wrong."


    "Huh?" Shisui didn''t react immediately, but he still subconsciously caught the book that Habara handed over.


    Before he had time to lower his head to see what the book was, he heard Habara speak again.


    "I tell you all this not to let you think about it, but to let you know a fact, to let you know your value and importance.


    You trusted me and told me about your abilities, and I trusted you, so I had to think about your situation. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, then stopped Shisui''s shoulder with his hand, and then continued with a smile.


    "You are a friend I have known since I was a child, a classmate I grew up with, and a competitor I have been facing since I was a child.


    And now, we''re both the ones in the family with those eyes.


    Maybe it is the arrangement of fate, now we are all comrades who work together for a more ambitious goal.


    But in your current state, it is very difficult for us to do what we should do. "


    Habara''s words moved Shisui very much. It is true that they have had a very close and special relationship since they were young. They are friends and rivals at the same time.


    And now they have opened up a kaleidoscope with each other, and under such circumstances, Shisui''s inner feeling of closeness to Habara has intensified crazily.


    In particular, Habara''s words made Shisui deeply agree in his heart, maybe this is the arrangement of God to let them save this family together!


    Thinking of this, Shisui was also a little ashamed. It was for his own good that Habara helped him analyze and let him understand all this, but his behavior seemed to have let Habara down a bit.


    "I''m sorry, I will never do this again." Shisui took a deep breath, and then promised Habara very seriously: "I will immediately adjust my state and use my best state to face everything in the future."


    "This is the Zhishui in my memory, and UU Reading is also the Zhishui I need."


    Seeing Shisui''s attitude, Habara was naturally extremely happy in his heart, and in order to keep Shisui in his own state, Habara also decided to make a cake for him.


    "It''s dangerous what we''re going to do in the future, and we need to keep each other in check once we succeed.


    Stories abound of dragon slayers becoming dragons, and we cannot allow ourselves to become that dragon.


    So no matter which of us becomes the patriarch, the other person will be the deputy patriarch, and he must assume the role of supervising and assisting the patriarch.


    We have to be at our best at all times, only then will we keep moving forward and finally accomplish our goals. "


    "Yes, I will never let you down!" Sure enough, Shisui was overwhelmed by Habara''s words.


    When a person falls into confusion, or even collapses in faith, you give him a brand new path, and even a ray of sunshine will let him see hope.


    Habara has experienced this state of fanaticism among converts. Although Shisui is not in this state, it does not prevent Habara from using similar routines.


    "When you feel uncomfortable, read more books. Books can help you get rid of your troubles, make you happy, and let you learn knowledge."


    Seeing Shisui at this time, Habara smiled and withdrew his hand, and he felt a little awkward putting his hand on a man''s shoulder all the time.


    Zhishui nodded seriously, but when he looked down at the book in his hand, his expression became a little weird.


    "Habara, are you sure you want me to read more of this book?"


    "That''s right, what''s wrong?"


    "But this book is "Intimate Heaven"!"


    "what?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 22： Feedback from Kaleidoscope

    Habara himself didn''t even think that the two books he picked up at random would be "Intimate Heaven".


    No wonder, now he finally figured out why the owner of the bookstore looked at him so strangely.


    But the books have already been bought, and it is impossible for Habara to return them. He doesn''t know whether Shisui will read them, but he knows that he will definitely read them.


    After all, it is the book that Kakashi in the future will never put down. Habara is naturally very curious about what is written in this book.


    However, before reading carefully, Habara still has a lot of things to do, such as reporting tasks and asking someone to melt and recast Lei Ya''s Ninja Sword, etc.


    It''s just that these things don''t need to be done by Habara himself, Shisui directly stated that he would leave it to him.


    Shisui even said that he would help contact and summon some Uchihas who had been on the battlefield together, and he would also communicate with the elders behind him.


    He wants to see the attitude of these elders, and if possible, he very much hopes to win these elders over.


    After all, even the dovish elders who are relatively weak now have enormous resources.


    If Shisui could convince them, then Habara and the others would definitely save a lot of effort.


    However, this kind of thing still needs to see the follow-up development. Habara can only hope and expect a good result.


    And temporarily ignoring what to do, Habara simply sat down on a chair placed on the side of the road on Konoha Street, and then began to look at the book he had just bought.


    "This...what kind of mess is written here?"


    It''s just that after Habara read a few chapters with great interest, his face became extremely weird, because he found that Jiraiya wrote something...


    Really sucks!


    Although there is something Habara wants to read, but Habara always feels that Jiraiya is really not very good at writing, especially the details that make Habara speechless.


    Anyway, I have read the entire book on airspeed, zodiac, etc., and I have read A Bin and Bai Jie. Habara feels really bad about the things Jiraiya wrote now.


    "You don''t even know how to write your feet, don''t you know how much fun this thing is?"


    In the end, Yu Yuan couldn''t bear to watch it any longer. He closed the "Intimate Paradise" in his hand, and kept chanting.


    But at this moment, he noticed that the eyes of the people around him looked a little weird.


    Especially after these people saw the book in Yu Yuan''s hands, the people around couldn''t help but started whispering.


    This made Habara a little helpless. Is a book of this level worthy of such a gesture?


    "However, if writing this kind of book can also earn a lot of money, then can I try it too, don''t talk about novels, I can even make it!"


    I don''t know if I got the kaleidoscope, or if I got the Shisui thing done, Habara is really in a good mood right now.


    Although he also knew that he was still a long way from getting out of danger, Habara had never been a person who liked to suffer and hate all day long.


    It is definitely not a good thing to make yourself emotionally tense all day long. Only by taking a proper rest and relaxing will you have better energy to do what they should do.


    Thinking about it mentally, Habara stood up and planned to eat something, and then went to find a training ground to experiment with everything he had gained from this operation.


    Shisui''s Kiyoshita was not considered for this action, and Habara also got the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and at the same time got the sword technique that contains wind escape.


    To put it bluntly, he has made a lot of money, but no matter how much he earns, he has to work hard to adapt and become proficient.


    Kaleidoscope Maybe he didn''t dare to mess around, the case of Sasuke blinding his eyes for a month was still echoing in his mind.


    But without using any pupil technique, just opening the kaleidoscope to understand the changes, this is what Habara should do.


    "And since turning on the kaleidoscope, I can clearly feel that my physical fitness and chakra are growing.


    However, the growth of physical fitness is still limited, mainly in terms of chakra. "


    Habara murmured silently, he knew that after opening the kaleidoscope, these eyes would bring a certain amount of feedback to his body.


    But he didn''t know how to give back to Habara. He just remembered Uchiha Madara once said "Zhiba Sharingan", and then said that it was no wonder he was so agile.


    This made Habara a little confused, he didn''t understand what the straight line meant at all, did it mean that there was a straight line or something?


    But in my memory, it seems that Uchiha Madara''s original Sharingan is just three Gouyu connected together, and I can''t see which point is ''straight'' at all.


    On the contrary, after he got his younger brother''s eyes and evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, there were indeed three straight pillars.


    As for Sasuke''s eyes, Habara is also very confused. Is it clearly a curved hexagram, but after blending into Itachi''s eyes, it straightens Itachi''s pattern.


    So what exactly does this Zhiba mean, and how to understand it, Habara really can''t figure it out. UU reading


    Therefore, Habara is more willing to feel the changes from himself. The biggest enhancement he got after opening the kaleidoscope comes from the chakra aspect.


    Both his chakra quality and chakra quantity are steadily improving, especially this kind of improvement has nothing to do with his practice.


    "Significantly and comprehensively improved, but the focus is on Chakra. Physical fitness is a bit behind, but this is not a big deal, after all, I am against the law."


    Having mastered Daofan''s immortal-like ability, Habara is really not worried that the improvement in physical fitness is not strong enough.


    Although this thing is easy to consume his pupil power, but if he really encounters troubles in the battle, does Habara stop using it?


    As long as he doesn''t rely too much on and use his abilities, Habara believes that he can solve this series of troubles before his pupil power is completely consumed by him.


    "Besides, there is a system to back it up, so I can feel a little more at ease. In this case, my sword skills will also be well-trained."


    Thinking about it psychologically, Habara had already made a thorough decision, but when he was still thinking about making Ninja Continent feel the malice of ''attacking his penis'', he suddenly heard someone calling him.


    "Habara?"


    The voice was pleasant but also surprised, and Habara could hear a little laziness in this voice.


    This voice also surprised Habara, and when he turned his head, he found that it was a girl with long black hair and a ponytail.


    Looking at her face, Habara immediately recognized who this girl was. This girl was his former teammate, and her name had left quite an impression on Habara.


    She is a member of the Nara clan, and her name is Nara Yanye...


    ¡­

 Chapter 23： He is the only choice

    "Shisui, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    While Habara was reading and wandering on Konoha Street, Shisui was silently facing an elder in a room of the Uchiha clan.


    This elder is called Uchiha Zong, and his expression at this time looks so stunned, as if he doesn''t believe what he said he heard.


    It can be said that Zhishui grew up watching him grow up. Many of Zhishui''s ideas and beliefs were actually taught by him, and he has always treated him as his own junior.


    Their belief is to hope that the family and the village are harmonious, that the family and the village coexist!


    They have never changed this belief, and they have always been working hard in this direction. They have always been working hard for this belief.


    They are eager to establish a connection through communication with the high-level Konoha, so that Konoha can truly accept them and identify with them.


    It''s just a pity that the impact and blow they have received now is really great.


    In the village, following the outbreak of the Kyuubi incident, the Uchiha clan and the village have gradually drifted away, which is a fact they cannot change.


    In the family, most of the people in the family were also dissatisfied because of the village''s actions.


    What they can do now is to rely on the line of Shisui to hope to gain the trust of the third Hokage, and hope to gain the ninja of Konoha.


    So that the family can return to the embrace of Konoha, so that the family can regain its former glory. After all, their ancestors are the ones who rejected Uchiha Madara.


    Shisui is the younger generation of Uchiha mirror, he is the best member of their lineage, even Shisui has opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    There are not many people who have opened Sharingan in the whole family, let alone kaleidoscopes. In Uchiha Zong''s view, I am afraid that only Shisui has kaleidoscopes in the family.


    Not only that, Shisui also brought the patriarch''s son Uchiha Itachi into his camp, which gave them more chips.


    It''s just that the Uchiha sect doesn''t like Uchiha Itachi. This kid puts Konoha first in everything, but the patriarch''s son is also a firm-willed person.


    He couldn''t change Uchiha Itachi''s mind, and he put greater hopes on Shisui.


    This time, after Shisui returned from Anbu''s mission, he didn''t come back to report, but asked for leave directly to perform the mission with Uchiha Habara.


    Uchiha Habara is also a genius of the family, he has reached the level of Sangodama at a young age, and Habara and Shisui are still friends and classmates.


    But Habara is a maverick, he didn''t join any faction of the family at all.


    He didn''t even go to the security department, and finally chose to become a mission ninja.


    There is nothing Shisui can do if he has a good relationship with Uchiha Zong. In fact, he also hopes that Shisui can attract talents like Habara, so that they will have more say.


    However, to his surprise, Shisui and Habara went out for a trip, and immediately told himself that he had new ideas and plans.


    And this plan is so rebellious, so crazy, that even Uchiha Zong feels cold sweat all over his body!


    "I know exactly what I''m talking about."


    Shisui looked at Uchiha Zong seriously, he nodded and said it again.


    "I said there was just too much chaos and division within the family for all of us to stay united and do what we were supposed to do.


    And the person who caused all this is the patriarch. If it weren''t for his indulgence and hesitation, the family would have united and faced the difficulties together.


    Instead of being the same as now, everyone is still arguing for each other''s beliefs! "


    Shisui''s words were so resolute that even Uchiha Zong, the elder of the family, trembled a little at this moment.


    In fact, as an old fritter who has worked in the family for so many years, he naturally understands how chaotic the family has become.


    But knowing it is one thing, and being able to do it and daring to do it is another.


    According to Shisui, he intends to oust their patriarch Uchiha Fugaku from power!


    "Nonsense!"


    Uchiha Zong quickly interrupted Shisui''s words, he looked around and then whispered.


    "Are you crazy, do you dare to attack the patriarch?


    You know what that means, it means a coup!


    And after getting rid of the patriarch, who do you plan to let be the patriarch, and who is qualified to be the patriarch?


    I admit that Fugaku Uchiha did a terrible job. He didn''t integrate the family so that the family was so divided, but what would happen once it was integrated?


    You have to know that in the family, those tough guys occupy the majority, if they..."


    "No, the people who really occupy the majority are the most ordinary people of the Uchiha clan."


    Before Uchiha Zong finished speaking, Shisui interrupted him directly. He stared at Uchiha Zong and finally said softly and firmly.


    "Habara told me that in the mechanism of power operation, patriarchs and elders use power, and they are the superiors.


    But the people who give power are the majority of Uchiha, and the real power actually comes from their obedience!


    If they can approve of us, they refuse to submit to those who are strong, then they have no right to say that they are the majority. "


    Uchiha Zong stared at Shisui in front of him dumbfounded, he suddenly found that Shisui seemed to have become a little strange, and his words became so sharp and rude.


    But what I have to say is that Zhishui''s words clearly and simply explained the structure and operation mechanism of power.


    This made Uchiha Zong feel that while Shisui grew up, he also felt the danger, because Shisui''s words were too terrifying!


    "In fact, we have been wrong all along, very wrong, whether it is them or us."


    Shisui looked at Uchiha Zong in front of him, finally sighed slightly and continued to speak.


    "We always only know that there are endless quarrels within the clan, or even infighting, but we don''t think about unity at all.


    Among Konoha, the Third Hokage and his staff are all people who have inherited the will of the Second Hokage, and they may always have scruples about Uchiha. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    If we can''t unite, then we can''t tell them our political demands. We can''t unite and we still don''t have a clear program of action.


    We are like a mess, we can only watch things get extremely bad, and we can only watch the family step by step into the abyss.


    I don''t know how Konoha will treat us, but Habara told me that we must let Konoha hear us.


    Otherwise, we are really in danger! "


    Uchiha Zong stared blankly at Shisui in front of him, even though he was very reluctant to admit it, he had to admit one thing.


    That is, what Shisui said really hit the nail on the head about Konoha''s current attitude towards Uchiha, as well as Uchiha''s shortcomings.


    And Uchiha Zong also realized one thing, it seems that Uchiha Habara is the one who affects Shisui!


    "Is it Uchiha Habara?" Uchiha Zong''s voice was very low, he seemed to be asking Shisui, and he seemed to be muttering to himself.


    "Yes, it''s Habara."


    Zhishui heard this sentence, although he didn''t know what he was asking, but he also gave an answer.


    "It was Habara who made me re-understand the world, it was Habara who told me about the situation of my family and the village, it was Habara who let me know what we should do.


    He said that only he and I can change the family, and only he and I can lead the family to prosperity.


    But I think he is the only choice, and it is my choice!


    and also......"


    Having said that, Shisui took a deep breath, and looked at Uchiha Zong with an extremely serious expression.


    "He also has a kaleidoscope Sharingan!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 24： smart girl

    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, Yan Ye."


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he saw the one in front of him, then he glanced at the signboard of Ichiraku Ramen, thought for a while, and walked in.


    Ichiraku Ramen is considered to be a very historic ramen restaurant in Konoha. Habara often came here when he was a child. After all, this is Konoha''s "famous check-in spot".


    Naruto, Iruka, Kakashi and other characters in the original book have all eaten here, and Habara will not miss this place when he travels to this world.


    It was only after he had more missions that he came less frequently.


    As for Nara Yanha, this girl was Habara''s classmate at the ninja school.


    Although both Habara and Shisui graduated ahead of schedule, she was still teammates with Habara for a period of time after she graduated.


    Habara still has a deep impression of Nara Yan Ye, after all, the name Yan Ye is really hard for Habara who has watched a certain anime to forget.


    In addition, this girl is also very beautiful. She can tie it up as a big ponytail and put it down as black straight long hair. It can be regarded as dancing wildly on Habara XP.


    And she seems to be the cousin of Nara Shikamaru, and she has inherited the unique wisdom of the Nara clan.


    When they were performing tasks together, she gave a lot of opinions that even the leader of the team would be willing to listen to.


    But later their ninja ranks went up, and each of them had their own new duties and tasks, and the team they were in was naturally disbanded.


    Habara has been doing tasks alone all these years. Although there are such things as team gatherings, he really rarely participates.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to go, but because unfortunately, he was not at Konoha for many gatherings, so naturally he couldn''t go.


    "Yeah, I thought I was wrong." Nara Yanye tilted his head and smiled: "You are a busy person, I can''t remember the last time I saw you."


    "Probably, a year ago or two years ago?" Habara himself was not sure, but he shook his head indifferently: "You know, I''m a mission ninja now, naturally there are many things."


    With his old teammates, Habara still feels relatively relaxed.


    There hasn''t always been any big conflicts within their team, and Habara himself doesn''t have the stink of the Uchiha clan.


    In addition to Nara Yanye, there is another teammate who is a civilian ninja. Generally speaking, they get along well.


    "Boss, bring him a big bowl of pork-flavored char siew ramen, remember to put more chili."


    Nara Yanye didn''t reply immediately when he heard Habara''s words, but turned his head to ask for a bowl of noodles from Yile, and then said while eating the noodles with his head down.


    "I know, but you did make the right choice and didn''t go to the security department stupidly.


    Also, it is a pleasure to meet you today, so I treat you, you can eat with confidence. "


    "That''s really rare, but you also treat guests?"


    Hearing this, Habara couldn''t help laughing even happier, Nara Yanha rarely chooses to treat guests, obviously this woman''s family is not poor, but she looks very picky.


    As for what she said about her position in the Security Department, she actually mentioned it to Habara in a very cryptic way a few years ago.


    At that time, the Kyuubi incident hadn''t happened yet, but she reminded Habara on the day the team disbanded that the security department was definitely not a good place to go.


    This surprised Habara. As a time traveler, he naturally knew that the security department was a big pit, but Nara Yanha was not a time traveler, let alone a Uchiha.


    "You''re playing tricks on me, calling me stingy, aren''t you?"


    Nara Yanha couldn''t help but rolled her eyes when she heard Habara''s words, but she didn''t care about this kind of thing now, and continued to eat slowly with her head down.


    "That''s not true, you can trust me, but what are you doing now?"


    Habara naturally wouldn''t admit his true inner thoughts, but he also didn''t want to get entangled in this topic, so he quickly changed the subject and asked.


    "I believe you are strange, and the way you change the subject is still so rigid, but it doesn''t matter."


    Nara Yanha raised his head and glanced at Habara, and then said slowly.


    "After the team disbanded, I followed my father to learn how to deal with family affairs. Later, my cousin asked me to go to the Ministry of Government Affairs with him. He said it would be a pity that I didn''t go there.


    But I told him that I was still young and didn''t have so many ideas for the time being. In fact, I didn''t want to go to the Ministry of Government Affairs at all. It was too boring and troublesome to die.


    I prefer to go to school and just find a job to do, it is easy and there is not so much trouble. "


    Nara Yanha''s cousin is naturally Nara Shikahisa, and Habara is not surprised that Nara Yanha can work in the Ministry of Government Affairs.


    After all, Yan Ye is so smart, and according to the tradition of the Nara family, they will either sell medicine or work in the Ministry of Government Affairs in the future, which can be regarded as a major tradition of their family.


    It''s just that Nara Yanye seems to have inherited the lazy style of the Nara clan. Obviously, she doesn''t seem to yearn for a job in the Ministry of Government Affairs.


    While the two of them were chatting, Ichiraku also brought out the ramen. I have to say that Ichiraku ramen was the most authentic thing Habara had eaten in all these years.


    Whether it is the weight or the ingredients, you can see how serious Yile is about ramen. This is making ramen with heart.


    People who put their heart into making ramen like this will come to Habara no matter how many times they eat. UU Reading


    Just when Yubara was about to start eating noodles, a short and thin guy with yellow hair suddenly ran in.


    When the little guy came in, Habara found a smile on Ichirakuren''s face, his smile was very warm, but the other ninjas who were eating noodles here frowned.


    "Hey? It''s this little guy." Nara Yanye naturally noticed this scene, and she was not interested after a glance: "I didn''t expect to meet this little guy again."


    "It seems that you don''t dislike him." Habara glanced at Nara Yanha with a smile: "This kid''s name seems to be Naruto, right?"


    That''s right, the little guy who ran in this time was Naruto!


    In fact, Habara knew Naruto naturally, although for various reasons the number of times he saw Naruto was really very small.


    But as the protagonist Habara in the original story, how could he forget it, but there is still a need to pretend a little bit, after all, he is indeed not familiar with Naruto in reality.


    "Oh, it''s rare." Nara Yanha glanced at Habara in surprise: "You can call him by his name, and you don''t hate him anymore."


    "Please, I''m not an idiot, okay?" Habara shook his head, and then sighed: "I''ve heard about him, this kid is quite pitiful."


    "Yeah, this kid is really pitiful." Nara Yanye also sighed slightly: "My brother and he are classmates, and I am no stranger to this kid, but..."


    Speaking of this, Nara Yanha suddenly took a serious look at Habara, and then lowered his voice and said seriously.


    "You''d better not act like you sympathize with him. His status is too special. You shouldn''t have forgotten what happened back then, right?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 25： Naruto

    "Uncle Hands, I want a big bowl of pork-flavored char siu ramen!"


    "Okay, Naruto!"


    After Teda saw Naruto, he couldn''t help showing a smile, his smile was very warm, and then he turned around quickly and began to prepare ramen for Naruto.


    Naruto walked carefully to the seat on the edge, and then sat on it with a light jump.


    He likes this noodle shop very much, since the first time he visited, he will remember it forever.


    The taste of this noodle restaurant is very good, which is definitely something that Naruto has never tasted before, and the owner of this noodle restaurant is also different from others.


    He never scolded himself, never disliked himself, and never regarded him as trouble or disaster.


    Sometimes Naruto doesn''t know whether he likes the taste of this place, or the attitude of beating the uncle with his hands, which makes him feel warm.


    Of course, he thinks the taste should be more important, and Yile Ramen is definitely the best food he has ever eaten.


    Therefore, every time he received the monthly living allowance from the Third Hokage, he would come here as soon as possible, or when there was something worth celebrating, he would also choose to come here.


    "Here, Naruto, your big bowl of pork-flavored char siu ramen."


    Not long after, the ramen was ready by hand, and he served it to Naruto with a smile on his face.


    At this time, other people in the noodle shop had already left one after another, leaving only a young man and woman sitting aside, and naturally many passing guests originally planned to come in as there were vacant seats.


    It''s just that when they saw Naruto in the noodle shop, they couldn''t help showing disgust, and then they left here one by one.


    Apparently Naruto''s presence made them very unhappy, and it also delayed the hand playing business.


    But Shouda didn''t care about it at all, instead, he happily handed over the task of cleaning up the booth to Iris, while he propped himself on the table and started chatting with Naruto.


    "Naruto, is there anything happy? I remember you came here at the beginning of the month, why are you here again today?"


    "That''s because there are happy things!"


    While picking up the chopsticks, Naruto looked at the ramen in front of him with drooling eyes. He skillfully pulled the chopsticks away and began to eat impatiently.


    "I''m on! Wow... so delicious!"


    "Slow down, don''t burn it."


    Teta looked at Naruto and couldn''t help but shook his head. After thinking for a while, he simply stood up and started to go down again, asking while doing it.


    "You haven''t said anything to be happy about yet."


    "It''s like this, I have a lot of real friends!"


    While gobbling, Naruto spoke vaguely, but he still looked particularly proud.


    "Today I went out to play with Shikamaru and Choji in class, Choji didn''t dare but I pulled him up anyway, and Choji even gave me potato chips to eat.


    Although I was punished later, I am still very happy, I finally have a real good friend! "


    "Hey, hey, please, you guys are skipping class!"


    Calamus couldn''t help pursing her mouth when she heard it. She didn''t know whether she heard about the ninja school or because Naruto''s arrival affected the business. She didn''t seem very satisfied.


    And the young couple at the side looked at Naruto in astonishment, they didn''t expect to hear such news.


    "And if you go on like this, whether you can graduate and become a ninja in the future is the same thing."


    "Okay, that''s all for the future."


    What Calamus said made Naruto a little anxious, but before Naruto could refute, he slapped the uncle with a smile and interrupted Naruto and his daughter''s bickering in advance.


    Then he picked up the freshly cooked ramen and some sliced ??meat and put them into Naruto''s bowl, he said with a smile amidst Naruto''s doubts.


    "But now I still want to congratulate you Naruto, you are one step closer to your dream, come on!"


    "Well, thank you Uncle Hands! I will definitely have more friends, I will definitely become Hokage, and I will definitely be recognized by everyone!"


    Naruto couldn''t help being happier looking at the ramen in his bowl, but he didn''t know why his eyes were so sore.


    "Little guy, I have a question for you." But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side.


    This voice didn''t sound like any strange emotion, although it wasn''t as gentle as a hand strike, but it was enough to make Naruto feel surprised.


    "Oh?" Naruto turned his head and saw a handsome big brother with a Konoha forehead guard looking at him: "What''s the problem, big brother?"


    "You said just now that you want to become Hokage, right?" The handsome black-haired guy showed a smile, looking very friendly.


    This kind of kindness made Naruto''s heart jump faster unconsciously, but he still nodded seriously: "Yeah!"


    "So, you said that the person who becomes Hokage can be recognized by everyone?" The handsome black-haired guy''s smile became brighter: "Or the person who is recognized by everyone can become Hokage?"


    "I said, are you sick?" Just as the handsome black-haired brother finished speaking, the beautiful sister sitting beside him suddenly said, "He is so young to understand this? Eat your ramen!"


    "Oh." The black-haired handsome big brother puckered his mouth, and finally nodded at Naruto with a smile, then lowered his head and started to eat quickly.


    It''s just that Naruto was a little dazed. Although the question asked by the handsome big brother just now seems very simple, UU Reading seems to be the same.


    But Naruto always felt that there was a huge difference, but he didn''t seem to understand it now, but he firmly remembered this sentence.


    With his head down, Naruto quickly started to eat the ramen. After he finished eating the ramen, he found that the big brother and sister beside him had left.


    And he was the only one left in the entire ramen restaurant. The others originally wanted to come in after seeing him, but they still chose to leave in the end.


    But Naruto was used to this kind of thing, he stood up and then took out the money and handed it to the hand.


    "No need, Naruto." To Naruto''s surprise, Tachi shook his head.


    "Uncle, this is not acceptable." But Naruto didn''t want to take advantage at all, he shook his head fiercely and said.


    "Okay, do you think I will be the one who will suffer?" Smiling, he returned Naruto''s money, and then pointed to the vacant seat of the young man and woman just now and said: "The one who talked to you just now has If you pay the money for you, you will be at ease."


    "Is that big brother?" Naruto looked at the empty seat and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    In that big brother, Naruto felt that he treated himself differently from others.


    He just regarded himself as an ordinary person, but even this moved Naruto deeply.


    For some reason, Naruto felt the corners of his eyes a little sore, but he still resisted the feeling and raised his head to look at the hand.


    "Uncle, what are the names of the big brothers?"


    "He? If I remember correctly, he seems to be called Uchiha Habara..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 26： elder wants to see you

    "You guy, didn''t I tell you, it''s best not to touch him."


    After leaving Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant, Nara Yanha glared at Habara very dissatisfied, apparently she did not expect Habara to do such a thing.


    In Yan Ye''s memory, Yu Yuan has always been a very, very smart person, and this guy is also very kind to people, and he is also very calm in doing things.


    It is completely impossible to see that this guy will be a member of Uchiha''s family, and his vision and insights can be admired even by Yan Ye of the Nara family.


    It''s just been a few years, but when she met Yu Yuan once today, she found that this guy still looked the same as before, but his mind seemed to have changed.


    That''s being stupid!


    Who was that brat just now?


    Although the village does not allow it to be said, and the villagers misrepresented that little Naruto as the incarnation of Kyuubi.


    But in fact, this statement is not far behind, because Naruto is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and there is a Nine-Tails sealed in his body!


    On the night of the Kyuubi incident, all the participating ninjas saw the scarlet Sharingan patterns reflected in the eyes of Kyuubi.


    What does this mean, it means that Kyuubi is controlled by someone, and the person who controls Kyuubi is still a Uchiha!


    Although so many years have passed, all residents of Konoha can still vividly remember the scene where Kyuubi acted recklessly in Konoha and caused the death of the fourth generation Hokage couple.


    It can be said that Kyuubi''s destruction of Konoha was the first time that Konoha Village suffered such a major attack.


    Even if ordinary people don''t know that Kyuubi is being controlled, will Konoha''s high-level executives not know these things? What does it mean for you, a Uchiha, to touch Kyuubi?


    This kind of behavior is no different from courting death!


    "I know, I know, don''t worry, I know it well."


    Facing the nagging Nara Yanye, Habara shook his head helplessly. He was not angry at all, because he knew that this was Yan Ye''s concern for him.


    Habara would not feel troubled or disgusted by other people''s kindness towards him.


    The sage said: repay grievances with straightness, and repay virtue with kindness.


    Although Habara knows what the original meaning is, he prefers to understand it as: "If others treat you well, you should treat others well. If others treat you badly, then you can do whatever you want."


    Although he meant to misinterpret the sage''s words, Habara still acted according to his own understanding.


    What''s more, it''s not that he hasn''t learned the ancient Chinese family motto, "The kindness of a drop of water should be repaid by a spring, and the revenge of a broken tooth must be repaid with the head".


    The Nara clan is actually very interesting. Once you get familiar with them and get their approval, they will find a way to help you even if they talk about trouble.


    This is the case with Naruto and Shikamaru in the original book. Although Shikamaru is dragged into the water by Naruto every time, he will try his best to help Naruto.


    Moreover, the ninja literacy of the Nara clan has always been good. During the Chunin exam, Shikamaru died alone, and he was mentally prepared to die at that time.


    Fortunately, Asma rushed over, otherwise Shikamaru might really be cold.


    "Actually, don''t talk about me. Have you forgotten that your Shikamaru and the kid from the Qiudao School skipped class together?"


    Habara didn''t want to continue entangled in this topic, he quickly shifted the topic to the matter of Yan Ye''s family.


    "Tsk tsk, when we were studying, we didn''t dare to skip class. Isn''t that brother of yours not bad?"


    "Tch, Shikamaru is my cousin, not my own younger brother. I don''t care about his family''s affairs. It''s not troublesome."


    But what Yu Yuan didn''t expect was that Yan Ye would not accept the move at all, which made it difficult for Yu Yuan.


    Fortunately, Nara Kotoha is not the type of "you have to listen to what I say", she is purely a kind reminder to Habara.


    If Habara really didn''t listen, she wouldn''t be rambling, after all, it wasn''t her own business, and everyone would be upset if she talked too much.


    "Okay, okay, this is your business, you can deal with it yourself, but I''d like to remind you as a friend."


    Nara Yanha stopped in his tracks, looked at the surrounding environment, and said to Habara at the lowest point, even covering her mouth with her hands.


    "I''ve heard some rumors, and I can see that the relationship between your family and the village is getting worse.


    If possible, I suggest that you try not to get involved in your family''s affairs as much as possible, and then find a long-term mission outside the village.


    When the time comes to see the wind, you are making some decisions. "


    What Nara Yanha said was very cryptic, but Habara was not stupid and naturally understood what this girl meant.


    He didn''t expect Nara Yanye to give himself such a suggestion, but it has to be said that this suggestion is indeed very friendly.


    As for the wind that Yan Ye got, I am afraid it was combined with some actions of Shikahisa Nara and the analysis of the current internal environment of the village.


    People like Shikahisa Nara would probably not leak information easily, and of course it is not ruled out that they want to buy something for Uchiha.


    But Yubara was more biased. This was something that Nara Yanha analyzed himself. He was a teammate and knew the girl''s ability.


    What I have to say is that this analysis is really accurate, and the suggestions she gave are also very good.


    But the key problem is that Habara can''t run away. UU reading


    "Your proposal, are you telling me to leave Konoha if possible?"


    Maybe it''s because he thinks this topic is too heavy, or maybe it''s because Habara has a plan in his heart that he doesn''t want to take this issue at all, he joked to Yan Ye with a smile.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, this is just a friendly proposal from me. No one is forcing you to listen to it or not."


    Nara Yanha glanced at Habara, and then walked forward without looking back.


    "Hey, if you tell me this kind of thing, can I report you for instigating me to defect?" Habara quickly chased after him, and he asked in a funny voice.


    "Apart from you and me, did anyone else hear it?" Nara Yanha raised his brows, and then looked at Habara with a strange expression: "Also, what are you talking about, who defected or not?"


    After saying this, she continued to walk forward, then raised her hand and waved at Habara: "Let''s go, I''m going home, I hope to see you next time."


    Habara looked at the girl''s back, and a smile appeared on his face. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly said loudly: "Thank you, Yan Ye."


    Then he also turned around and walked towards the Uchiha clan''s clan. Originally, his plan was to train, but now he has a little sense of urgency.


    He even wanted to go back to the family to see how Zhishui was talking with the elder behind him.


    And for training this kind of thing, Habara thinks it is better for two people to work together, especially since his training target really cannot be weak.


    However, what Habara didn''t expect was that when he just walked to the gate of the Uchiha clan, Shisui was already waiting here.


    "Habara, come with me, the elder wants to see you."


    "Well, I see."


    ¡­

 Chapter 27： convince people with reason

    After following Shisui all the way to a residence in the Uchiha clan, Shisui nodded to Habara outside the door and opened the door for him.


    Obviously, Shisui had to wait outside, and Habara had to handle the rest.


    In fact, Habara was quite surprised that Shisui''s efficiency was so high. He didn''t know what Shisui had said to the elder behind him.


    I also don''t know what the meeting will turn into this time, but the other party will not have any timidity if he wants to meet Habara.


    After owning the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, even though it didn''t take long to get it, Habara has definitely surpassed himself in the past.


    If something really troublesome happened, Habara didn''t mind doing something with his own eyes.


    Although he doesn''t want too much conflict, he is also very eager to handle things peacefully, but this does not mean that Habara is afraid of trouble.


    But he won''t run away from the things he should undertake, not to mention that he can''t escape now, because he was kidnapped by the whole family.


    Walking into the room slowly, Habara involuntarily looked around the room from the corner of his eye. He was somewhat curious as to whether it was his first time entering the room.


    This room is not big and looks very simple, there is a sliding door on the left and right, and a pair of "forbearance" is hung in the middle without other decorations.


    And the elder behind Shisui is sitting right under the word "Forbearance". If Habara remembers correctly, this old man''s name is Uchiha Zong.


    "I just don''t know if you have a younger brother named Kai Uchiha, or a boss named Kai Uchiha, if you can, I hope you have both."


    Habara silently said ''bless'', then he walked forward slowly and stood in front of the elder, instead of sitting down, he looked down at the old man.


    Seeing Habara''s gesture, Uchiha Zong couldn''t help frowning, and he suddenly felt that the boy in front of him was really rude.


    It''s just that as soon as this thought appeared, he couldn''t help but block it in his heart.


    Indeed, what Habara is doing now is really disrespectful, but if what Shisui said is true, then he, Uchiha Habara, has the right to be rude!


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, that''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    The whole family is in Uchiha Madara Village, and after experiencing the chaos of Uchiha Jiri''s generation of four pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    The entire family has continued until now only one person has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and this person is Uchiha Shisui.


    But the situation is different now, that friend who grew up with Zhishui back then, he also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    Shisui was cultivated by Uchiha Zong since he was a child, and there is a deep relationship between them. He believes that Shisui will not mess around.


    But Uchiha Yu''s principles are completely different. This guy has never chosen to stand in the family, and his behavior has no Uchiha appearance at all.


    It can even be said that he doesn''t seem to have much ownership of the family at all.


    However, perhaps it was because of this lack of sense of belonging that he was able to look at everything in the family from an outsider''s point of view and find out the problem.


    It''s just that his way of dealing with it can be described as deviant, and it can even be said to be outrageous, but the key is that he persuaded Zhishui to let Zhishui trust him.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Zong couldn''t help but sighed deeply, he raised his head and looked at Habara who was condescending, and finally he could only speak in a low voice: "Sit down, child."


    "Then I would like to thank the elder for his hospitality." Habara showed a smile, and then he sat down slowly.


    In fact, Habara is really not a domineering person, but he knows that sometimes he has to show a strong posture.


    Only in this way will others worry about you from the bottom of their hearts, fear you, and finally listen to you.


    This kind of approach is actually very common, because the recognition or even surrender brought about by fear is the most unreliable thing.


    If there is a chance, Habara also hopes to convince people with reason, but now what Habara can do is to convince people with "reason", which is just physics.


    "Zhishui has already looked for me and told me a lot."


    Seeing Habara sitting down, Uchiha Zong felt a lot better for a short time, the feeling of being looked down on by others was really terrible.


    But Uchiha Zong also knew that now is not the time to entangle these things, because he needs to get more information from Habara.


    "Oh, what did he talk to you about?" Habara couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows when he heard this: "Also, the elder called me here in such a hurry, is there anything else you want to say?"


    "I want to hear your plan." Uchiha Zong didn''t have the idea of ??going around in circles with Habara, he spoke directly.


    "Zhishui said, you plan to step down the patriarch, and you want to reunite the family.


    It''s an extremely dangerous idea, but I have to admit it''s a good one for the family.


    So I want to listen to it, UU reading www.uukanshu. com to hear how you plan to do it, what your thoughts and plans are.


    Zhishui wants me to help you, but to help you at least let me see hope. "


    Just going to see hope?


    Habara had a little faith in Uchiha Zong''s words, but that was only a little bit, because he knew that the old man definitely didn''t say everything.


    After carefully recalling what he had said to Shisui along the way, Habara felt a little headache, because he found that he had said too many things along the way.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that the old man was able to be in such a ''obedient'' state, maybe it was nothing more than a kaleidoscope sharingan, right?


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan had a solid mind, he knew that he was definitely on the strong side, so this would allow him to take the initiative.


    "Want to hear about my plans and intentions?" Habara smiled, and then he slowly closed his eyes.


    In an instant, a suppressed chakra full of destructive aura emerged from Habara''s body. This force made Uchiha Zong feel that fear seemed to be born in his heart.


    "Well, I understand what the elder means, but I think the elder wants to confirm more than that.


    I don''t know exactly what Zhishui said when he found you, but I know that you are willing to see me because of one thing.


    Something you worry about but yearn for, something that can change the Uchiha clan, right? "


    The next moment, Habara opened his eyes, his eyes had turned scarlet, and in the scarlet, there was a triangular pattern slowly rotating.


    "That''s the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. I''m afraid you also want to be sure, or want to be sure, do I also have these eyes?"


    .....

 Chapter 28： The great man once said...

    Uchiha Zong looked at Habara''s pair of kaleidoscopes, his heart was both excited and helpless.


    The excitement is naturally that Uchiha has another pair of kaleidoscopes, which greatly enhances the strength of the family.


    But the one who is helpless is Habara, he is really powerful and extremely dangerous.


    If it''s just like this, it''s fine, at worst, give him some benefits, find a way to win him over, and subtly transform him.


    But the problem is that this kid''s vision and thinking are doomed to be useless. Even the Uchiha sect has to admire this kid''s vision.


    When encountering such a person, what else could Uchiha Zong do, he could only listen and watch obediently, and then slowly think about countermeasures.


    "I don''t know how much Zhishui told you, but what I want to say is that the family must change."


    Just when Uchiha Zong was feeling extremely sad in his heart, Habara had already slowly opened his mouth.


    "The family needs to be integrated, this is what I said to Zhishui, and now I will tell you again.


    Whether it is you or the people on the other side, your division has made it impossible for the family to continue to operate normally, and it is even impossible to deal with Konoha''s attack on us.


    As for Uchiha Fugaku, although he kindly hopes to maintain the stability of the family, he still has such an idea at this moment.


    I only have one word to describe him, and that is indecision. He seems to have no idea of ??the current plight of the family, let alone what the family needs now.


    Moreover, think about Uchiha Fugaku''s years as the patriarch, what has he done? "


    Habara didn''t carry over all the words he said with Shisui, but instead took the initiative to ask Uchiha Zong to think about it in a different way.


    After all, Uchiha Sect is an elder, and Shisui can only be regarded as a smart and qualified ninja.


    Compared with the elders who have been in the family for so many years, there may be a big gap in his vision.


    "Indeed, under the control of the patriarch these years, the family..."


    Uchiha Zong sighed, Habara''s words had aroused his thoughts, Uchiha Fugaku has actually done really badly these years.


    "The family is indeed going from bad to worse. Look at where we live now, hehe, we were driven to the edge of the village."


    Konoha was damaged after the Nine-Tails incident, and it needs to be rebuilt when it is destroyed. While rebuilding, Konoha drove Uchiha to the edge of the village. ,


    This approach really dissatisfied countless members of the Uchiha clan, and it is also because of this that the supporters of the hardliners began to increase.


    And as the split between Konoha and the family became more and more obvious, there were more and more people there.


    "But it''s not that we can''t communicate with Konoha. Shisui is in Anbu now, and we can build a bridge of communication with Konoha..."


    But after feeling emotional, Uchiha Zong spoke again, but before he finished speaking, Habara interrupted him.


    "You are too childish, Elder." Habara shook his head helplessly, and he tapped the table lightly before speaking slowly.


    "You should have experienced the second generation at your age, and senior Uchiha Mirror should be with you.


    I admit that the Second Hokage accepted Senior Kagami as his disciple and gave you hope, but is this really the case?


    What is the purpose of the security department? Zhishui can''t see it. Could it be that the elder still can''t figure it out after so many years? "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Zong dumb, because he couldn''t answer this question, or he couldn''t answer it at all.


    And at this time, the way he looked at Yubara had changed, those wide eyes showed the astonishment and shock in his heart!


    "With the security department in hand, according to Uchiha''s style and the village''s propaganda, Konoha and Uchiha will only accumulate more conflicts.


    Even though we have been doing our duty, Konoha has the advantage of public opinion, especially when you turn the security department into private property, Konoha will only become more unscrupulous.


    You asked Shisui to be a bridge of communication, and even Uchiha Itachi went, but what is the truth?


    The two of them have just become double agents. Is your approach really useful? "


    Habara said that he stopped here, he looked at the old man Uchiha Zong quietly, and Uchiha Zong had closed his eyes and his body was trembling constantly.


    Hahara didn''t know what the old man was thinking now, but he knew that he had firmly grasped the initiative in his own hands!


    "So what would you do if you were successful?"


    It took a long time for Uchiha Zong to open his eyes, his face was full of bitterness.


    "Let''s talk about it, let me, a self-deceiving old man, see what plan you, who are so respected by Zhishui, have."


    "Actually, my thinking has always been very simple, and I also made it very clear."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Zong''s state at this time and couldn''t help but shook his head, but he still spoke unhurriedly.


    "Families need unity. Zhishui asked me what I would do if I were the patriarch. I told him that I would integrate all the power of the family and make everyone think the same.


    I know what you are worried about, but I can tell you very clearly that I never thought of causing a civil war between the family and the village.


    And I am also very clear that once the war starts, the family will inevitably perish.


    Just blindly compromise according to your ideas, and the fate of the family will not be much better.


    A great man once said, UU Kanshu Seeking peace through struggle leads to peace, seeking peace through compromise leads to peace! "


    Speaking of this, Habara looked at Uchiha Zong very seriously, and then he continued to speak.


    "After the integration, I will formulate our action program and political demands.


    I will let all the clansmen know what we want to do, what we want to achieve, where I can be radical, and where I can''t go beyond.


    At the same time, I will also let the village know what we want and what we cannot accept! "


    "Peace through struggle leads to peace, and peace through compromise leads to peace..."


    Moreover, Uchiha Zong was shocked by Habara''s words. He didn''t know which great man Habara said this sentence, but after thinking about it, it was absolutely true.


    What they got in exchange for their compromise, they actually had a foresight in their hearts, but they were always taking chances.


    "I think, I understand what you mean." After a long time, Uchiha Zong said slowly: "Then let me ask you the last question, how do you plan to let Konoha hear our voice?"


    "In addition to the tough attitude that one should have, there are also some small means."


    When Habara heard Uchiha Zong''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t we have a security department, and doesn''t the security department allow us to take the blame while enjoying our rights?


    If we turn the security department into Konoha''s security department, let all families and civilian ninjas come in.


    Let''s enjoy this power together, and let''s be scapegoated together. "


    "Then, our voice can be transmitted from the security department to all parts of Konoha, and the third generations dare to let us continue to be scapegoated?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 29： Courtesy before soldiers

    The silver moonlight illuminated the ground, and Habara walked out of Uchiha Zong''s room slowly.


    To be honest, Habara didn''t know what the outcome of the conversation with Uchiha Sect would be. Even though Uchiha Sect had been shaken at this time, it was not an easy matter for him to make a final decision.


    The people of their line are a whole, more bluntly speaking, an interest group with a common belief. It is hard to say that they refused to follow when Uchiha Madara left.


    It is not easy for them to change their beliefs. After all, they are not Zhishui. At Zhishui''s age, he can correct his mistakes and correct them when he knows his mistakes.


    And even if they know it now, there will always be an invisible hand behind them pushing them, making them unable to make changes at all, and they can only go all the way to the dark.


    Or maybe their inner beliefs do not allow them to make changes. They have insisted on it all their lives. If they change just because of a few words, it may be too unreal.


    "After all, everyone will have some persistence in their hearts, and even if it is wrong, they will still be lucky, just like I know that liking legs is not right, but I still can''t change it."


    Habara muttered a few words in his heart, and then he saw Shisui waiting at the door, which made him smile.


    "Thank you." Habara walked over and said directly: "I''m just a little anxious, you can take a break before starting to act."


    "I don''t have time to rest. The family affairs make my dorm restless." Shisui shook his head, and he said seriously: "I heard all your conversations, Habara, you are really amazing!"


    Habara couldn''t help being a little funny looking at Shisui''s appearance, he actually didn''t want to participate in such a **** thing at all.


    You must know that if he hadn''t been forcibly kidnapped by this broken system, he might have escaped from Konoha''s quiet place and hid now.


    It''s okay, he can bask in the sun and watch "Intimate Paradise", or go fishing by the river, isn''t it so relaxing?


    Nowhere is it the same as now, he is going to kill Yunin and Wunin at the same time, and he has to constantly incarnate as a political teacher to tell Shisui that materialism and dialectics.


    It is also necessary to become a spiritual mentor to pour chicken soup into Zhishui and draw big cakes, and even to pretend to be a magic stick to guide Zhishui to predict the future.


    Besides, I have to make some plans, and I have to meet with this ghost elder to talk about the future when I come back.


    These messy things are really numerous and troublesome, if it wasn''t for his own life, Habara would really do it for whomever he loves.


    "It''s nothing special, it''s all for the peace of the family and the stability of the village." Although he was very upset in his heart, Habara was very good at talking about the scene: "But I still say the same thing. Makes you more likely to break and break, and learning to rest is the ultimate thing."


    "Okay, but I may have to go back to Anbu in a few days." Zhishui sighed slightly, and then continued: "After returning to Anbu, I have less time. Even if I want to quit Anbu, it will take time to go. program, that''s why I''m more anxious."


    Even if Habara had never been to Anbu, he knew how busy Anbu''s tasks were.


    It can be seen from the frequent disappearance of Shisui and Itachi, and their disappearance is not a matter of a few days, sometimes it is a week, and it can be longer than a month.


    Now is a critical period for the family, and he will be busy as soon as he returns to Anbu.


    He couldn''t handle many things, and he couldn''t see what Habara would do next, so the anxiety in his heart can be imagined.


    But this is also something that can''t be helped, this is his own choice at the beginning, so who can blame it?


    In fact, Habara didn''t think about using the most direct and violent means, such as driving a kaleidoscope with Shisui to start killing within the clan.


    Get rid of all the disobedient people, and then force Uchiha Fugaku to abdicate.


    Anyway, the inner character of the Uchiha family does have the characteristics of low bones, maybe doing this can directly solve the problem.


    But the problem is that although doing so can gain rights, but the method of forcing everyone to surrender by force, let alone whether these guys are willing or not, the question is whether Zhishui will agree or not.


    Even if Shisui agreed, the chain reaction caused by Habara''s actions was not what he was willing to face.


    Slaps are often the most intimidating when they are lifted up. When they are really slapped, there will only be pain and hatred left.


    That''s why Habara knew that this method was useful but basically didn''t think about it, and even had a low desire to take action against the spiritual leaders of the various factions in the clan.


    If the time was turned back a few years ago, and Orochimaru was still in the village before the night of the Nine Tails, Habara would not hesitate to attack these people, anyway, he could blame Konoha for Orochimaru.


    And that was the period of the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato didn''t have a bad feeling for Uchiha, and he actually had a pretty good life in Uchiha.


    But now everything is different, and he can''t do this anymore.


    If Habara still writes that Danzo is as cold and arrogant as he is and even makes a move, it will arouse everyone''s instinctive resistance.


    No one likes to live in the shadow of fear, UU Reading It has nothing to do with strength, it''s just human nature.


    "And I can''t win people''s hearts by doing this. If people''s hearts are not in harmony, what can I do to make a revolution? After all, the kaleidoscope is not omnipotent."


    Habara sighed inwardly, which is why he is still following the rules.


    Of course, if the matter really develops to the point where it is irreversible, then he will not care about these messy things.


    My own life is tied to the family, how can I let them mess around?


    If they die, they will die, and if they die, they will suffer a blood loss. Instead of waiting for Konoha to kill everyone, it is better for Habara to kill them himself!


    At least they died by their own hands, they can be regarded as the cornerstone for the future prosperity of the family.


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan became firm in his heart. He did have an idea before, but after today''s meeting, he has completely determined his mind.


    As the saying goes, you have to be courteous before you do things, and if you don''t listen to the reason, don''t blame me!


    "You can deal with Anbe''s affairs. If you decide to quit, then quit." After thinking for a moment, Habara said, "Thank you, Shisui."


    "Well, I know, I will take good care of these things." Shisui nodded seriously, and then he watched Habara walking outside and couldn''t help asking curiously: "It''s so late, where are you going? "


    "Naturally, I want to experiment with my sword skills and abilities. Do you want to be my training partner?"


    "Well, it''s no wonder you are so strong. It turns out that you have been training hard all the time. No problem. I''ll come back as soon as I report back."


    "I''ll be waiting for you at training ground No. 3, by the way, remember to bring me a ninja sword."


    ¡­

 Chapter 30： Witness the power of Uchiha

    Although Habara also felt that training in the middle of the night was quite nerve-wracking, but at this time he really couldn''t sleep.


    There are also a lot of things that happened after returning today, which made Habara a little hard to digest at once.


    First, she met her old teammate Nara Yanye, but she also quietly reminded herself to escape as soon as possible.


    Then he met Naruto, and he even teased him casually.


    In the end, when I came back, I was dragged to meet Uchiha Zong, and then said a lot of things.


    It can be said that there are quite a lot of things encountered today, and besides Naruto, other things need to be carefully thought out by Habara.


    And he planned to train hard today, but now he couldn''t sleep and Shisui happened to be there again, so Habara simply dragged Shisui out to be his training partner.


    "This can not only promote the relationship, but also adapt to my new ability, can it kill two birds with one stone?"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and soon he came to the No. 3 training ground.


    Perhaps because of the time, there was no one in the training ground at this time, and the moonlight shining on the ground made the place look extraordinarily peaceful.


    But when Yu Yuan walked into it, he suddenly frowned, because he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere in the training ground was not right.


    Although Habara has never been a sentient ninja, he has traveled through time for fifteen years. He has experienced all kinds of battles, and he is still very keen on the premonition of danger.


    Stopping in his tracks, Habara''s gaze began to search the surroundings. He was actually very curious as to who would come to trouble him.


    "A Uchiha person? Probably not, although the internal battle is fierce, I will not choose to do it casually.


    Could it be that he is from Konoha? It seems that I didn''t provoke them, no..."


    Habara suddenly thought of something, he didn''t forget that he still had contact with Naruto today, but it was just a word.


    Is it possible that Konoha has become vigilant to this point, or has the malice towards Uchiha reached this point?


    "Come out, don''t be disgusting like a sewer rat."


    Thinking in his heart, Habara also spoke directly, but at this time he was already ready to fight.


    It''s really hard for Habara to believe that they have no other purpose, at least they won''t have any kindness!


    But it''s a pity that Habara''s words didn''t seem to get any response, which made Habara wonder if he felt wrong.


    But Habara didn''t intend to just let it go, he took a deep breath and took out a few kunai, and his eyes became scarlet in an instant.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings to determine the most likely location of the hiding place.


    With the help of Sharingan, he decided on several positions in just a moment, and without any hesitation, he quickly threw the Kunai in his hand to those places!


    He didn''t use any special tactics this time, because it wasn''t necessary at all. After all, this was Konoha, and Habara couldn''t be cruel at will.


    "Ding, ding, ding..."


    Kunai quickly flew into those hiding places, and the next moment the sound of metal collisions flickered in the night sky with sparks.


    Accompanied by these sounds, several figures suddenly jumped out from these hiding places, and the appearance of these guys also made Habara confirm what was going on.


    Because these people collectively wore black ninja combat uniforms, with a silver armor on their chests, and animal masks on their faces.


    "Anbe?" Habara asked curiously. In fact, he didn''t know whether these people were Anbe, but he knew that it might have something to do with his contact with Naruto today.


    "Uchiha Habara, come with us." At this time, the leading Anbu said indifferently.


    His voice was like a machine, without any emotion, that cold voice made Habara frowned.


    "If you want me to go with you, then shouldn''t you also tell me who you are?"


    Habara was unmoved by this guy''s words, he still had something to confirm.


    "And even if you want me to go with you, you should give me a reason."


    "We don''t need a reason to do things."


    This Anbu shook his head directly, and his tone became even colder, like a biting cold wind, which made people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "You have only two choices, one is to follow us honestly and quietly, and the other is to take you away."


    Hearing such a strong statement, Habara was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help laughing. Now he has confirmed who these people in front of him are.


    He is very familiar with Zhishui, so he naturally knows some Anbu''s ways of doing things. Anbu arrests people only when they have real evidence, and they won''t even give you a reason.


    But there is a department that doesn''t care about you so much. They don''t need a reason to arrest people.


    Even when they tried to kill people, they just dismissed them with the sentence "You threatened the safety of Konoha", without any reason to tell you.


    Thinking of this, Habara''s eyes began to become dangerous. This guy Danzo is the most hated character in the original work by Habara, not one of them.


    His face is full of sanctimony, his mouth is full of doctrine, and his heart is full of business. I''m afraid no one will like this kind of person.


    Thinking of this, Habara didn''t talk nonsense at all, he directly put on a fighting stance.


    His identity does not know the existence of Genbu, UU Reading , but this can be regarded as helping him, he can completely define that the people in front of him are all fake Anbu people!


    "It seems that you haven''t figured out my information. Among my friends are members of Anbu."


    The Sangouyu in Yubara''s eyes spun rapidly, the chakra in his body was also ready to go, and his voice began to become deep.


    "Anbu doesn''t do things like you. Although I don''t know why you guys do this, it''s a felony to impersonate Anbu."


    "It seems that you don''t plan to leave with us?"


    The guy who took the lead watched Habara''s movements, but he didn''t react at all, as if after a routine monologue, he waved his hand lightly.


    "In that case, let''s kill him."


    After the words fell, the rest of the ninjas at the root didn''t give any response, but they rushed towards Yubara almost immediately.


    Looking at them and this posture, Habara knew that there was no way to let this matter go.


    And he, who already hated Danzo, hated Danzo even more at this moment.


    "But since you let your men come down to die, then don''t blame me."


    Yu Yuan was thinking silently, the three-goed jade in his eyes was spinning faster and faster.


    He suddenly showed a smile, ignoring the group of ninjas rushing towards him, he said softly.


    "A group of insect-like guys, let you have a good experience today, the power from Uchiha!"


    In an instant, the three hook jades in Habara''s eyes were connected together, and the suppressed and destructive chakra bloomed instantly...


    ¡­

 Chapter 31： Im not an ordinary Uchiha

    The moment the kaleidoscope Sharingan opened, Habara clearly had an illusion as if everything was under his control.


    At this moment, in his eyes, he found that he seemed to be able to see everything!


    Every enemy''s movement track, shot direction, even their shot strength and psychological thoughts, seemed to be invisible in his eyes.


    This feeling is very strange, and Habara seems to understand a little now.


    Why, when Uchiha Madara was reincarnated from the dirt during the Fourth World War, one person dared to single out the Ninja Alliance with a pair of Sharingan, because he has this strength!


    "However, when Uchiha Madara singled out the ninja allied forces, he only used the level of Sangouyu, and only used physical and illusion skills.


    He didn''t start using ninjutsu until he warmed up to a certain level and was driven out of the battlefield by Temari''s Fengtun. "


    Uchiha Madara''s level is really unimaginable to Habara, because it has already surpassed the limit of human beings!


    But Habara is not without expectations for the future, although he is too far behind Uchiha Madara now, and he has no brothers, and Eternal Eye doesn''t know what to do.


    But Habara, as a time traveler, really knows nothing about Uchiha Madara''s evolutionary route.


    And he also has something that Uchiha Madara doesn''t have, that is the system plug-in that makes him love and hate!


    If there is no such plug-in, he probably does not have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at all now, and even at this moment, according to what Nara Yanha said, he would have already run away.


    But because of this hack, he was forced to be kidnapped by this dying family, and had to stay and try his best to save it.


    Shaking his head slightly, Habara blocked all his thoughts at this moment and completely entered the state of fighting. Originally, he planned to train with Shisui to familiarize himself with the kaleidoscope.


    But now that someone has taken the initiative to trouble him, he doesn''t need to be polite!


    "These eyes?" The moment the Habara Kaleidoscope appeared, the tone of the leading ninja finally changed.


    Habara could feel his astonishment and uneasiness, but it was a pity that he was wearing a mask, so Habara couldn''t see all of this at all.


    "Go to hell!"


    At this moment, the first Genbu ninja had already rushed in front of Habara, and the ninja knife in his hand slashed towards Habara fiercely.


    And at this moment, the kaleidoscope in Yubara''s right eye spun rapidly, the power of Dao Rebellion had been quietly activated, and his body also began to move.


    He had already seen through the direction of this guy''s attack, so his body was just deflected lightly.


    However, it was such a deflection that the blade of the ninja at the root did not touch Habara at all!


    "Buzz!"


    At some point, a handful of kunai suddenly appeared in Yubara''s hand.


    The moment he avoided the root ninja, the Kunai touched the root ninja at a strange angle.


    The two figures intertwined, and the root ninja suddenly knelt down on the ground. He held his neck tightly with both hands, but blood kept spilling from his fingers.


    At this moment, a root ninja next to him has followed up quickly, and he slashed at Yubara fiercely.


    And Habara turned his body slightly again, and he quickly threw up the Kunai in his right hand to catch it with his left hand.


    The blood-red eyes stared at this root ninja, and suddenly he couldn''t bear it even more and his body froze, and the Kunai held in Habara''s left hand quickly stabbed out, piercing this guy''s chest!


    In just a few seconds, Habara had already killed two rooted ninjas. This efficiency made the remaining rooted ninjas a little scared.


    Every root ninja has undergone brutal training, and those who can officially perform tasks are elite ninjas selected from a hundred.


    They have no thoughts of their own, nor any emotions, they are all ninjas in the name of ''tools'', they are all killing machines.


    In their eyes, there are only tasks, and other things are not important!


    However, it was such a tool, not to mention that the boy in front of him who looked only fifteen or sixteen years old killed two of them in such an understatement one after another.


    This made them involuntarily suffer a little shock in their hearts, but they obviously would not give up this task.


    They stopped not to stop attacking, but to change tactics.


    And Yu Yuan would be happy to see what they were going to do, and he found that the effect of Daofan''s pupil technique seemed to be more useful than he imagined.


    "Although my original physical skills were not bad, it was really not easy to achieve this level, but now I can do all these with ease.


    This Taoism is really just like what I thought, it is a technique similar to the fairy mode. With the blessing of this technique, he has indeed been improved in position. "


    After seeing this operation, Habara guessed in his heart, but he had no chance to use it at all, so guessing can only be regarded as guessing.


    Practice is the only criterion for testing truth, this point Habara couldn''t be more clear, and he also noticed a detail as he used it.


    That is, there seems to be a very special power flowing quietly in his eyes, and the speed of consumption of this power is not as great as he imagined.


    "Is this thing pupil power?"


    Yu Yuan guessed silently in his heart, but he was sure that this thing should be the legendary pupil power.


    The passing and consumption of pupil power will make the kaleidoscope blind, and Habara can''t pay attention to this.


    It''s just that he found that it seems that simply using the kaleidoscope, or using the Taoist combination technique and illusion technique, does not seem to consume as much as he imagined.


    This is definitely good news for Yu Yuan, but where is the tolerance limit of Taoism? UU Reading www.uukanshu. com Habara still needs constant experimentation.


    "The most important thing is to use it with ninjutsu, as well as with my skills, and to use it with Susanoo, so you can know all of this!"


    According to the feedback from the kaleidoscope, the pupil technique of Daofan can strengthen all the techniques.


    And the skills Habara obtained through the system have actually been ''localized'' to a certain extent, so Daoban can naturally use them with these skills.


    Similarly, the pupil technique is actually included in the category of ''shu''.


    And the pupil technique of his other eye is Yu Zuming, this ability can reduce the difficulty of Susanoo''s use!


    Habara could already feel that there seemed to be a voice calling to him in his consciousness space.


    Especially after he opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, this voice has become more obvious.


    He knew that this might be the patron saint in his heart, and even more so, the patron saint of Uchiha Habara, that was his Susanoo!


    "However, now is not the time to summon Susanoo. The key is to get rid of the enemies in front of us as soon as possible."


    As he was thinking in his heart, those root ninjas had relocated and surrounded Yubara.


    In the next second, they quickly surrounded Yubara. This time, their siege was well-structured. No matter where they stood, they had support and support.


    "The formation is good, but you seem to have made a mistake..." Habara looked at everything in front of him and suddenly showed a smile: "I am not an ordinary Uchiha!"


    As soon as the words fell, the chakra in his body rose vigorously, and at this moment he stood there like a Shura!


    ¡­

 Chapter 32： Have you felt the blade from Michaela?

    Facing ordinary Uchihas, siege is indeed the best way to deal with them.


    Because in a one-on-one situation, it is really difficult for anyone to cope with Sharingan.


    Unless someone can do it without looking at the eyes without affecting his own attack, or like Kirigakure''s ninja, he directly uses the fog shadow technique to block the Sharingan.


    Therefore, in most cases, facing ninjas with Sharingan, siege is the best way to do it.


    But it''s a pity that, just like Habara said, he is really not an ordinary Uchiha, he is a Uchiha with a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    He didn''t choose to use Wukong to evade, and it seemed a bit dangerous for Habara to deal with at least ten root ninjas alone.


    But the strange thing is that Habara really didn''t feel any pressure.


    Even if they are the elite of the root, and their fighting skills are not weak.


    Under the insight of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, all of them have nothing to hide, and with the help of Tao Fan, the speed of success in Habara is also more than a step faster!


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz!"


    The sound of Ninja Sword Breaking the Wind kept ringing. In such a dense spatial confrontation, although Habara seemed to be at a disadvantage, in fact he was not injured at all!


    He is like a butterfly wearing flowers, constantly dancing in the sky full of blades.


    His movements are graceful and comfortable, every time he narrowly avoids the deadly blade, and every time he makes the enemy''s attack come back in vain.


    But blindly dodging is definitely not Habara''s style, he is waiting for the opportunity, waiting for this opportunity to counterattack.


    And this kind of opportunity didn''t make Habara wait too long, and those root ninjas began to get a little anxious when they couldn''t attack for a long time, and this was Habara''s opportunity!


    "what!"


    At the same time, seeing through the attack trajectories of all root ninjas, Habara made a clever evasive action, and immediately avoided the attack range of all of them.


    He suddenly took out a handful of kunai with his left hand, and then, with lightning speed, he directly stabbed kunai into the chest of a root ninja who was attacking him in front of him.


    The miserable misery was remembered in the training ground, and with the scream, Habara''s right hand grabbed the hand of another root ninja.


    With Daoban''s blessing, Habara''s strength has also been improved, and under his control, the root ninja''s hand was firmly held down.


    And when Habara noticed the kunai in this guy''s hand, he twisted it violently, and the sound of bone cracking suddenly rang in his ears.


    The next moment, Habara turned around, and under the guidance of his pull, the root ninja broke and stabbed another ninja fiercely in the chest with the kunai!


    "Wind Escape Great Breakthrough!"


    A root ninja seized the opportunity in an instant behind Habara, and he immediately performed ninjutsu without caring about his teammates.


    "childish."


    However, just as the gust of wind came howling, Habara just glanced back, he had already jumped backwards, dodging the technique exactly.


    However, a few root ninjas on the side were blown away without reacting. When they fell to the ground, Habara''s Kunai had already flown over!


    The smell of blood in the No. 3 training ground was getting heavier and heavier. In just a few minutes, under the siege of these elite ninjas, there was nothing wrong with Habara. On the contrary, several elite ninjas in Genbu had already fallen under his hands.


    The leading root ninja was also besieging Habara, but when he looked at Habara who looked like a butterfly wearing flowers, his heart was extremely complicated.


    As a captain, the leading ninja will naturally have access to more information and information.


    Especially Danzo''s actions against Uchiha, these root ninjas will naturally learn about Uchiha.


    He knew that Habara''s eyes were Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but he didn''t know the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    After all, the kaleidoscope Sharingan has disappeared for so long, and he really has never seen such power.


    But now, he seems to understand a little bit.


    So, is this the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    Facing an enemy dozens of times larger than himself, even if the space for action was narrow due to siege, he also showed a posture of ease.


    No matter anyone''s attack, he directly sees and dodges, or even counters!


    This kind of insight is really not comparable to that of Sangouyu Sharingan!


    And at this moment, Habara suddenly held down a root ninja who was attacking him.


    He strangled this guy''s neck tightly, but he didn''t kill him immediately.


    "Let me borrow your knife."


    The kaleidoscope turned slightly, and a root ninja holding a knife inadvertently made Habara look at each other, and he froze in place.


    The long knife in his hand was easily snatched and chopped out, and blood spattered.


    Habara, who got the ninja sword, did not attack immediately, instead he stopped suddenly.


    Gently shaking off the blood on the ninja knife in his hand, Habara glanced at the root ninjas in front of him, and he spoke calmly.


    "After playing with you for so long, I think it''s almost the end, and this farce should be over."


    Farce is Habara''s definition of this battle, and this definition can be said to be completely absent. Let these root ninjas take it into consideration!


    The root leader who took the lead also had some changes in his eyes at this time. He didn''t know what Habara''s plans were, but he knew that he might be in trouble next time.


    At this time, he already had the idea of ??retreating. Habara was so difficult to deal with and had such special eyes. He thought that such information had to be passed back. UU Reading


    But at this moment, Yu Yuan suddenly started to float towards the sky, which made all the surviving root ninjas realize that this guy actually has flying ninjutsu!


    This also made them realize that if this guy really wanted to leave during their siege, they would have no way to stop him!


    Habara, who was flying in the air, bit the ninja knife on his mouth, and his hands began to fasten together, and at the same time, the kaleidoscope in his right eye spun rapidly again.


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    The vast chakra overwhelmingly pressed towards the surviving root ninja, and the next moment three huge fire dragons suddenly rose from the ground!


    The size of these three fire dragons is extraordinarily huge, which completely exceeds their understanding of this fire escape ninjutsu. They have never seen such a huge fire dragon.


    The most terrible thing is that these three fire dragons completely locked their retreat route!


    "I said the farce was coming to an end."


    Just when these root ninjas had to get closer together, Habara''s voice came from the sky.


    He stood above the sky, with the knife in one hand raised above his head, and the chakra in his body was also rippling at this moment.


    The fierce chakra full of chilling aura immediately made people understand that it was Fengdun, but the combination of winddun and saber technique made people have no idea what Habara was going to do.


    At this moment, Habara suddenly laughed.


    "Have you ever felt the blade from Mikaela?"


    In a second, Habara fell quickly like a water bird.


    The ninja knife in his hand turned into a gorgeous and beautiful luster, and countless wind blades flew wantonly around him!


    "Secret Technique: Flurry of Waterbirds!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 33： systemic urine

    The sharp blade washed the ground with the terrifying wind blade, and even the fire dragon released by Habara before had collapsed under the fierce wind blade.


    Habara landed on the ground, and behind him was the root ninja who had been completely torn apart.


    Habara is not sure whether these root ninjas can still be assembled into a complete person under the cutting of Mizufo Flurry.


    But what he can be sure of is that none of these guys can escape under his attack!


    Mizufo Ranbu was the skill that Habara was forcibly beaten to death most times while playing games in his previous life. He still has a lot of insight into the power of this sword technique.


    What''s more, this is reality, not a game. In the game, you can be resurrected, and you haven''t seen your body split open after being slashed so many times.


    But now, under Habara''s blade, those ninjas at the root were directly dismembered.


    Unless they were Bucky who ate the shattered fruit, the broken body would not have survived!


    "The only thing we need to worry about now is that sometimes someone does not go up, but observes from a distance. Of course, this is not a big deal."


    Even if someone didn''t go up and witnessed Habara kill the root of this big ticket, but Habara was the real victim.


    If he was caught or died, then there would be no follow-up to this matter.


    The Uchiha clan may be forced to rebel, which is probably what Konoha wants to see most.


    Most of all, in the village, he can''t openly attack the families in the village. After all, the establishment of the village cannot be separated from the support of these big families.


    If you fought against Uchiha today, will you fight against Hinata, Inokacho and others tomorrow?


    Although Uchiha and Konoha split very badly, couldn''t the patriarchs of these big families see how Uchiha was separated?


    They must not be the first to do it. There must be a suitable reason to do it. If possible, it is best to do it within the Uchiha clan.


    For example, a certain Uchiha ninja suddenly went crazy and slaughtered the whole clan, so Konoha has nothing to do with it, at least on the surface.


    But now that Habara is alive, the troublesome ones are naturally those people at the roots.


    He was attacked inexplicably, and the attacker was not from Anbu, so it was clear to everyone who did it.


    Don''t think that at this point in time, the villain can still file a complaint first. Just look at the chopped up corpses on the ground, and you will know how many people have come.


    If it is normal to invite Habara to ''drink tea'', is it necessary to have so many people together?


    It can even be seen from the traces at the scene that this is not a friendly ''drinking tea'' at all.


    "And I made such a big commotion, I''m afraid someone will come over soon, and then I want to see how you guys end up."


    Although the purpose of Habara''s fire escape is to make these root ninjas have nowhere to escape.


    But he is not stupid, how could he not attract the attention of others and put himself on the commanding heights of the ''innocent''.


    What''s more, he was also full of anger. He just had a little contact with Naruto, and his attitude was not the same as others.


    As for whether he still came to trouble him in the middle of the night, if he had a deeper contact with Naruto, wouldn''t he be chasing him openly?


    "Also, why hasn''t that guy Zhishui come yet?"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and soon he didn''t bother to think about these things, all he had to do now was to wait for Shisui to come over.


    However, during this waiting period, Habara should also be able to review his previous battles, and at the same time review the situation of his Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    This battle is the first time he has completely used the kaleidoscope to fight, and this battle Habara has also gained a lot.


    The pupil art of ''Dao Fan'' is indeed the same as what Yubara thought, even if he is using the Wukong skill given to him by the system, ''Dao Fan'' can still give a good blessing.


    And when it works on ninjutsu, that kind of improvement is completely visible.


    Habara can fully believe that as long as his proficiency in kaleidoscope continues to improve, he will definitely be like Uchiha Madara in the near future.


    In the case of just using a big fire to extinguish it, countless ninjas can make him helpless, not to mention that he also has Wukong, which is completely developing towards a strategic bomber!


    "However, when ''Dao Fan'' uses ninjutsu, the consumption of pupil technique also begins to increase. Although it is within the range I can bear, it also reminds me not to mess around."


    In fact, after using it this time, Habara has discovered that the consumption of pupil power is actually not as fast as expected.


    And when he opened the kaleidoscope alone and didn''t use the pupil technique, his pupil power consumption was almost negligible.


    Although there is a danger of accumulating a little, he can use it for many years anyway, as long as he doesn''t learn from that kid Uchiha Sasuke.


    Look at Uchiha Itachi, those eyes are still not blind after using it for so long, and look at Uchiha Madara, this guy has been with Senjuzhu for so long and has endured for so many years.


    Therefore, it is very important to use the pupil technique reasonably, and Habara is also confident that his own problem system will help solve it.


    "If this problem can''t be solved, then what''s the use of binding me to this family?"


    Habara still believed in the system''s ability, at least he used the system''s unique method to give him a huge mental stimulation without being affected by himself.


    As a result, he opened the kaleidoscope and gained his current power. This alone is worthy of Habara''s trust in the system.


    And according to the urine nature of the system, it seems that it prefers to use the skills of the missions in the League of Legends as rewards for Habara.


    If you look at it this way, Habara has a really high chance of obtaining the Eternal Kaleidoscope.


    "After all, there are quite a few passive heroes in there, all of whom can improve their own abilities, or evolve an ability alone."


    Not only promotion, but also rebirth, although it will become an egg, but in general it can still revive oneself!


    "Also, after turning on the kaleidoscope this time, I can feel the ability of my other eye is about to move, and I really feel the existence of Susanoo!"


    Susano, this is the most powerful power of the Uchiha clan, even in Habara''s view, this power is extremely unparalleled.


    Although the kaleidoscope can produce a lot of inexplicable powers, for example, the power of space is really eye-catching.


    Seriously talking about the ultimate destructive power and the ultimate defensive power, Susano almost said that he is the second, Habara really can''t think of anyone else who can say that he is the first.


    "It seems that I have to think about my Susanoo in the future, I can reduce the difficulty of opening it myself, and I also have ''Dao Rebellion'' to increase its power.


    If this is not well grasped, then I am too sorry for my own ability! "


    Habara was thinking quietly, but at this moment he suddenly noticed that Shisui was rushing towards him not far away.


    Not only him, but also many Konoha ninjas rushed over behind him...


    ¡­

 Chapter 34： Do you think you are Hokage?

    "How is this going?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who had already returned home, frowned when he heard the noise from outside.


    Hokage''s work is very busy, there is no doubt about it, especially Sarutobi Hiruzen is an extremely confident person.


    He believes that he can handle everything about Konoha in an orderly manner, so almost all of Konoha''s documents will pass through his hands and let him make judgments.


    Undoubtedly, thanks to his approach, although he is not the strongest Hokage in Konoha''s history, he is definitely one of the Hokages with the most power.


    Stronger than him, I am afraid that only his teacher, the Second Hokage-sama, is the only one.


    In the past few years, Sarutobi Hiruzen has a lot of things to do, especially after he asked Hyuga Nizuzu to hand over Hyuga Nishizai, he began to be extremely busy.


    On the one hand, he needs to use various efforts to restore Konoha''s credibility, and his practice of handing over Hyuga Hyuzu has dealt a blow to Konoha''s prestige in the entire ninja world.


    Such a blow also caused Konoha''s share of missions to drop crazily, Sarutobi Hiruzen had to make efforts to restore Konoha''s image in the ninja world.


    On the other hand, that is the pressure from the Hyuga clan.


    In fact, not only the Hyuga clan, but the entire ninja clan in the village may have some opinions on him.


    To put it bluntly, there is a certain amount of hostility!


    This time he dared to attack Hinata, so who knows whose head the butcher knife will fall on next time?


    It is inevitable that the rabbit dies and the fox is sad, and things hurt its kind.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not without a solution. In order to make Konoha peaceful and these families safe, the best way is to kill the chickens to make an example to the monkeys!


    What could be more shocking than the disappearance of a big and unstable family that you don''t like, but you have sufficient information?


    However, as Hokage, it is absolutely impossible to do such a thing. Even in order to maintain the stability of the village, he must show his compromising side in all aspects.


    Therefore, at this time, the value of Danzo is fully realized.


    Although all of this stemmed from his compromise and handed over Hinata Nichizai, he did not regret his actions.


    He is very clear about how to choose between war and peace. Momentary weakness and compromise can give Konoha a chance to recover, and he will not hesitate!


    "For Konoha, even if it is infamy, the old man is not unacceptable!"


    "Boom boom boom."


    At this moment, the door of Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s room was knocked, and an Anbe ninja quickly walked in after obtaining his permission.


    This Anbu ninja had silver hair. He knelt down on one knee after he entered with a mask on, speaking in a steady and deep voice.


    "Master Hokage, the fire in the No. 3 training ground was caused by human beings."


    "Man-made?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi frowned, and then he continued to ask.


    "You should have got more information, tell me, and let me know what''s going on."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    The Anbu nodded, and then he continued.


    "According to intelligence, someone launched an attack on Uchiha Habara of the Uchiha clan, but those people were all killed by Uchiha Habara.


    Now many ninjas in Konoha have rushed over. According to the description on the scene, those who were killed were a group of people disguised as Anbu. "


    Uchiha Habara was attacked? Has this kid come back yet? And someone pretending to be Anbu?


    Hearing this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi realized that something was wrong, and his brows furrowed a little deeper: "Besides this, is there any other information?"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama." This Anbe, and then he continued to speak: "According to information, Uchiha Habara met Naruto when he was eating at Ichiraku Ramen today, and communicated with him."


    Having said this, Anbe stopped, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi had understood everything.


    The so-called people pretending to be Anbu are actually ninjas from Genbu, and this guy Danzo actually wants to force Uchiha.


    There are Anbu people in the Uchiha, and Anbu''s style of doing things is completely different from that of Genbu.


    Even if Uchiha''s people decided that it was the root attack, but at that time Habara was alive but no one was dead or dead, then everything can be excused.


    And Uchiha, who has been wronged so much, might have some drastic actions.


    And this is the opportunity for Konoha to fight, and even let those so-called peace-loving people in the Uchiha clan fight against those tough guys.


    But the idea is beautiful, the reality is indeed cruel.


    Those people sent by Danzang were all killed, which is a bit troublesome.


    "I see." Hiruzaru Sarutobi rubbed his brows in distress, then he stood up and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll go and have a look."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama." This Anbe nodded, and then he stood up and prepared to leave, but soon he was stopped again by Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Danzo passed?"


    "It''s past when I came."


    "How about them?"


    "It seems that a confrontation has formed."


    ¡­


    "Habara, are you sure it''s what you said?"


    After Zhishui came over, he looked at the broken corpses all over the ground and the clothes on the broken corpses, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    He couldn''t figure out exactly how many people were lying on the ground, the corpses were too broken, but he knew that there were at least ten people here.


    More than a dozen people were killed by Habara alone, and the deaths were so tragic, one can imagine how terrifying Habara''s strength is.


    But the most terrifying thing is the clothes of these guys, these people are obviously dressed in Anbu''s clothes!


    Not only Shisui, but also a large group of Konoha ninjas who came with Shisui were also stunned, and many of them had even faintly surrounded Habara.


    It is obviously not a wonderful thing for Konoha to be so cruel to Anbu, and it can even be said to be a heinous thing.


    But after Habara explained the situation of But, Shisui and those ninjas frowned involuntarily.


    "Otherwise." Habara spread his hands, and his expression was also very helpless: "You are from Anbu, and I naturally understand some of Anbu''s codes of conduct, and these guys really have something to ask me, so I wouldn''t send so many people Come here, this is obviously ready to do it."


    "Indeed." Habara''s words made Shisui nod involuntarily.


    The same ninjas who were watching were also relieved, even if they had never dealt with Anbu, they knew one thing.


    With so many people coming to act together, it is obviously not as simple as asking someone to question and investigate. Such a large-scale action team will put people to death!


    "All spread out. UU Reading "


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, and then a cold old man wrapped in gauze walked in.


    Habara and Shisui couldn''t help frowning when they saw this man, although they had different reasons for frowning, but neither of them obviously liked this old man.


    Because this old man is Shimura Danzo!


    Shimura Danzo glanced at everything around him, his face became ugly, and then he looked at Habara and Shisui coldly and shouted in a low voice.


    "Uchiha Habara, you are so cruel to Konoha''s men, are you Konoha''s ninja?"


    "Who are you, talking nonsense here?"


    Habara couldn''t help raising his brows when he heard Danzo''s words, and he spoke disdainfully despite Shisui''s obstruction.


    "Whether I am a Konoha ninja, it seems that you have the final say, right?"


    "Whether the old man has the final say, you can try it, everyone obeys the order, go and take him down!"


    Danzo also seemed a little angry with Habara, and he directly directed the actions of all the ninjas present.


    But it is a pity that Shimura Danzo is just Shimura Danzo, and as the root of Konoha, he rarely shows up in public.


    This also caused most of the ninjas present to hardly know him. How could they listen to Ling Danzo under such circumstances?


    At this moment, Habara couldn''t help showing a mocking smile, and at this moment, the chakra all over him began to boil, and his eyes also turned scarlet at this moment.


    "If you don''t figure out what''s going on, if you don''t figure out what happened, you''re here to command everyone like a dog barking.


    Who do you think you are, Hokage-sama? "


    .....

 Chapter 35： make things bigger

    "Do you think you are Hokage?"


    Habara''s words were full of sarcasm, but this sentence directly made Danzo''s silence, and the flame in his heart ignited even more.


    Danzo, who was already in a bad mood because of the loss of more than a dozen subordinates, was completely ignited by Habara''s words.


    Hokage will always be Danzo''s dream, and it is also something that he has struggled so far and has been unable to touch.


    For the position of Hokage, he even did not hesitate to assassinate his old friend Hiruzame Sarutobi!


    But he still can''t forget that one day he was sitting proudly on the Hokage throne, dreaming in his heart that Konoha would prosper under his leadership in the future.


    His old friend Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked up behind him quietly, and then said to himself with an extremely dignified but casual encounter.


    "Danzo, you have surpassed, I am Hokage."


    This sentence was very plain, but it was firmly engraved in his heart, he knew that he might never be able to sit on the throne of Hokage when Hiruzaru Sarutobi was alive!


    But today, this **** kid from the Uchiha clan actually said such things in front of everyone, how can Danzo not be angry, how can he not break his defense?


    Hokage really doesn''t seem to have any chances, and this is definitely not something that a Uchiha kid can judge arbitrarily!


    Danzo, who was so angry to the extreme, calmed down at this moment, his exposed eyes stared coldly at Habara, and his tone was as chilling as pure ice.


    "The whole story is what the old man saw, you want to shirk responsibility after killing so many Anbu?


    The old man is indeed not Hokage, and the old man is also a Konoha ninja. For Konoha, I must arrest you and even kill you!


    Take it down for the old man! "


    As Danzo''s voice fell, the root ninjas who came with Danzo began to act together.


    This scene made all the Konoha ninjas present twitch their brows, and Shisui''s expression became ugly.


    Habara, on the other hand, looked at Danzo in surprise. This guy looked calm, but was he actually blinded by anger?


    More than a dozen root ninjas besieged him, and the end result was death. Now that three root ninjas form a team, do you really think that you can take it down?


    "Or, he was sure that I would not dare to kill in front of so many people?"


    This possibility quickly flashed in Habara''s mind, but what made him a little speechless was that if the other party really just wanted to arrest someone, then he would be in trouble once he had the intention to kill.


    In other words, if I did that, I was following the old man''s way.


    But now they were all being hit in the face, how could Habara stand at attention and be beaten?


    Clenching the ninja sword in his hand, Habara decided to take responsibility first to see the situation, and said, if the other party just wants to arrest people, then deal with it normally, and if there are evil thoughts, Habara will teach them to be human!


    "Ok?"


    However, what Habara didn''t expect was that before he had time to make a move, the kid Shisui had already rushed up.


    The ninja knife he placed behind him unsheathed instantly, and then relied on the instant body technique to fight with the three root ninjas!


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help but frowned. Shisui was a little impulsive. It''s definitely not a good thing for him to do this, because he is from Anbu.


    Even if there has always been a certain contradiction between Anbu and Root, at least they will not conflict in any way.


    What''s more, it''s okay for Habara to do it, because Habara is a person who "doesn''t know the existence of roots at all", but Shisui''s situation is a bit special and terrible.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Habara rushed into the battle group in a flash. This time the battle was completely different from the previous ones.


    Just now Habara could kill without any restraint, but this time in front of so many people, and the other party has already revealed his identity as Konoha ninja.


    If Habara had no scruples in attacking, especially if the opponent did not attack, then he would be the one in trouble.


    However, Habara and Shisui are both kaleidoscope-level powerhouses, even if they haven''t fully displayed their power, and he has no cooperation at all.


    But it is still completely possible for one person to lock on a target and at the same time restrain another guy.


    Under this kind of cooperation, for a while, they also fought with these three roots.


    In fact, Yu Yuan could also see that although the three of them cooperated exquisitely, their battles were also very uncomfortable in such a restrained situation.


    Moreover, Habara also noticed that the status of the three of them might not be low. Just now, Danzo had already said something like ''even kill you''.


    But none of them tried to kill them, and they seemed to want to arrest people.


    If they didn''t have a certain status and knowledge, it would not be a fight between the two sides, but a real war.


    "Stop, what are you all doing?" At this moment, a loud shout came from a distance.


    Hearing this voice, Habara and Shisui involuntarily looked at each other, and then they quickly took a step back.


    And the three root ninjas also stopped, and finally they returned to Shimura Danzo silently.


    Because the person who came this time was the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen from Konoha Village!


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked to the training ground with a sullen face, and the flames were extinguished by the other Konoha ninjas when they arrived.


    It''s just that this training ground can no longer be called a training ground, it is simply a purgatory.


    But Hiruzaru Sarutobi is also a Hokage who survived the war after all, UU Kanshu www. uukanshu.com He glanced at the broken body on the ground.


    Although this made his brows twitch involuntarily, he was still able to hold his breath, and finally his eyes turned to Habara.


    "Tell me, what''s going on here, and whose corpse is on the ground?"


    "Let me talk about this matter, Hokage-sama."


    Before Habara could speak, Shisui had already stepped forward. He first bowed respectfully to Sarutobi Hiruzen, and then spoke slowly.


    "Master Hokage, originally Habara invited me to meet him at the training ground tonight, he wanted to practice his sword skills.


    Naturally, I didn''t refuse the invitation, but when I came over, things had already happened, and Habara told me all about it. "


    Zhishui didn''t speak quickly, but he spoke clearly. It can be seen that his career in Anbe has taught him how to report the work in the most effective and concise way.


    Habara listened to the side, nodded inwardly, and he also noticed that with the arrival of Sarutobi Hiruzen, there were more and more Konoha ninjas around the scene.


    Not only civilian ninjas, but even family ninjas have arrived, and even Habara saw Hyuga Hizuru and Uchiha Fugaku!


    "It seems that I accidentally made a big show."


    Habara couldn''t help but feel a little funny, but that''s good too, the more people there are, the safer Habara will be.


    And the people present are not stupid, with the appearance of tonight''s scene, especially Shimura Danzo''s slightly self-defeating performance.


    Each family may have their own calculations in their hearts, especially Uchiha, they may have more ideas and debates...


    ¡­

 Chapter 36： 3rd generation Naruto Sarutobi Hiruza

    "That''s the way it is, Hokage-sama, above."


    When Shisui finished the information that Habara had told him, he silently retreated to Habara''s side without saying a word.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen really felt that he had some headaches now, and this matter was really what he thought. The most important thing is that this time Danzo was really self-defeating.


    Maybe he did have good intentions. After all, if a Uchiha is close to Kyuubi, any one of them will be vigilant.


    Everything that happened eight years ago seems to be still vivid in his memory, and the Sharingan in the eyes of Jiuwei seems to be extremely clear.


    No one wants Uchiha to have any contact with Kyuubi, and no one wants another Kyuubi incident in Konoha!


    It''s just that they face such things with different methods.


    If it was Hiruzaru Sarutobi, they observed slowly, and then tried to find a way to let the village know that Sharingan can control Kyuubi.


    This can effectively make people more afraid of Uchiha, and at the same time hate Uchiha even more, and even doubt Uchiha more!


    But Danzo didn''t. He saw this thing and decided that it was an opportunity, an opportunity that was very likely to make Uchiha go to extremes, so he did it without hesitation.


    However, it is a pity that Danzo failed, which made Sarutobi Hiruzen very passive.


    "It seems that everyone underestimates this Uchiha Habara, this genius who was once as famous as Shisui."


    Silently glanced at Habara, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, he also didn''t expect Habara''s strength to be so strong.


    More than a dozen root ninjas were all dismembered by him. You must know that these are the elite of root!


    Originally, he wanted to use the relationship between Shisui and Habara to see if he could put another line in Uchiha.


    After all, Habara''s performance in the past was really good, but now after Danzo''s manipulation, he felt that he might not have this possibility.


    "I see."


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen felt very uncomfortable, he still showed a stern attitude, looked at Habara and asked seriously.


    "Is everything Shisui said true, Habara Jonin?"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Now that he was asked about it, Habara also stood up straightforwardly. He nodded and then said in a deep voice.


    "What Shisui said is true, and the bodies of those guys are here. Hokage-sama can take off their masks to check whether they are from Anbu, or..."


    Speaking of this, Habara suddenly showed a touch of anger, of course, this was only for Hiruzaru Sarutobi to see.


    "Or we can ask the seniors of the mountain clan to investigate the memories in these guys'' heads.


    Now that everyone is here, this can also prove what I said, and it will also let me know which stinky ditch mouse is plotting against me. "


    After Habara finished saying this, he couldn''t stop laughing inside, he was simply trying to disgust Danzo on purpose.


    Sure enough, Danzo''s face changed slightly at this time.


    Even if these root ninjas die, it leaves less information in their brains, and even Danzo doesn''t give them much secret stuff.


    When they are a member of the root, this itself is the biggest secret!


    If it is exposed in public, the trouble will be not ordinary.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but froze when he heard what Habara said, but after all, he is Hokage, and he will never lose his composure at any time.


    After thinking about it for a while, he knew what to do.


    "The inspection is a must. If what you said is correct, then these guys are probably not ninjas in the village.


    Their ability to enter the village at will must involve a lot of problems, which requires our careful investigation, and it is not such a trifling matter. "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi decided this matter with a simple sentence, his words were watertight, he first admitted Habara''s statement, and then denied Habara''s opinion.


    But after saying these words, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Habara seriously again, as if the transformation between kindness and sternness was only in his one thought.


    "But Habara, I remember you became a J¨­nin a year ago.


    I know that you are very angry when you encounter this kind of thing, but as a jonin, after you encounter an enemy, especially when this kind of enemy is lurking in the village.


    You actually didn''t leave a single one alive, killed them all and destroyed the corpses like this. Do you know how much trouble this caused us to investigate where these enemies came from?


    Although the dead can provide us with information, it is far inferior to the living! "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s words were sonorous and forceful, but Habara was a little dumbfounded when he heard them.


    Sometimes Habara feels that he is shameless enough sometimes, but now compared to Sarutobi Hiruzen, he finds that he is still too tender.


    It is very common to hit a red date with a stick immediately.


    But the point is, he casually turned black and white and hit Habara with a stick, which is really powerful.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s words also made those Konoha ninjas around couldn''t help but nodded, indeed they felt that Habara''s approach was too much.


    Although you are a Uchiha genius, although you are powerful enough, it is much better for you to leave a life alive than to beat the corpse like this?


    Habara can fully imagine that with Sarutobi Hiruzen''s narration, I am afraid that the Uchiha clan will have another "brutal" title.


    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama, because I just learned the sword technique, so I don''t master it very well, and I caused trouble for everyone."


    Faced with such a situation, Habara could only apologize honestly, but Habara had written down this account. UU reading


    Habara hoped that when he attacked Danzo in the future, the old man would still use this tone to deal with him.


    "Since that''s the case, everyone will be dispersed, and Anbu will take over the rest."


    Sarutobi Hiruza couldn''t see that Habara''s apology had no sincerity at all, but now he didn''t bother to worry about it.


    He put his eyes on Danzo for a while, but in the end he left without saying a word.


    With the departure of Sarutobi Hiruzen, other Konoha ninjas also left here one after another.


    Even after Uchiha Fugaku glanced at Habara and the others, he turned around and left here.


    Only Habara, Shisui, and some Anbu personnel responsible for collecting the corpses remained.


    Seeing this, Habara naturally didn''t need to stay. After all, what he wanted had been basically achieved, so he directly pulled Shisui and walked outside.


    After going through this incident, neither Habara nor Shisui has any idea of ??training, and Shisui is still full of doubts in his heart.


    After they had gone far away, Zhishui suddenly asked in a low voice, "Is he from Danzo?"


    "Well, if there is no accident, it is theirs." Habara nodded: "But except for you, no one knows that I know his existence, so I can do whatever I want."


    "So that''s the case, but they are also Konoha ninjas after all." Shisui couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Habara''s words, but he shook his head soon after.


    "That''s right, they are Konoha ninjas." Habara could only nod to what Shisui said, but soon he suddenly asked: "So, have you considered what will happen to Uchiha if they succeed?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 37： Its time for a showdown

    "Time flies so fast."


    Standing at the gate of his house, Habara looked at the clear sky, and a smile could not help but appear on the corner of his mouth.


    Time really passed quickly, and after he made those root ninjas experience the "edge from Mikaela" with his flurry of water birds, a month had passed quietly.


    And in this month, many interesting things happened.


    First of all, it was naturally what Habara thought, he had killed so many root ninjas, and the means seemed too cruel.


    Therefore, while Konoha is promoting his strength, he is also secretly promoting his ''brutal'' side.


    It is naturally impossible for these ninjas to forget the words that the third Hokage Hiruzaru Sarutobi said in front of so many people that night.


    Similarly, Konoha also has gossip that Habara has a strange attitude towards the ''demon fox''.


    Habara doesn''t need to think about it at all, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the rumor that Sharingan can control Kyuubi will appear in the village.


    But Habara, who was already mentally prepared, didn''t care about it at all, you sent more than a dozen ninjas under other people to the Pure Land.


    And the other party has suffered such a big dumb loss and can''t retaliate, so it''s only natural to gossip.


    As for killing people with soft knives, it does have some taste, but Uchiha himself is notorious, and a little more is not a big deal.


    In fact, Habara didn''t want to be in such a passive state all the time, but the public opinion machine is not in his hands, and he has no way to change it.


    "But these are not important. What''s important is the changes in Zhishui after that night, and the changes in the family."


    That night, Shisui did complain that Habara had such a heavy hand, because in his opinion, these people were all Konoha ninjas.


    It¡¯s just that Habara asked him, if someone is going to kill you or even decides to kill you, are you waiting to be killed by others?


    This question really made Zhishui a little silent. In the end, he still didn''t say anything more, not to mention that it didn''t make any sense to continue to struggle after people were dead.


    Especially the question Habara asked him, made him have to think about it.


    Although Shisui still has big problems in terms of experience, in terms of thinking logic, probably because Habara instilled in him a month of dialectics, he got a good improvement.


    After spending a week, he found Habara late at night.


    "I think I understand what you mean, you, if they succeed, the family will become angry because of your death, angry at Konoha''s unscrupulousness, angry at Konoha''s actions.


    And Konoha is probably also willing to have such a situation with Uchiha. In the end, irreconcilable conflicts will erupt between the family and the village, right? "


    Shisui''s words made Habara nodded in satisfaction. Although it took a week to figure it out, it was a huge improvement compared to before.


    "It''s just that I don''t understand. Why did Konoha do this?" After Shisui got Habara''s acknowledgment, he was obviously not satisfied: "Uchiha, isn''t he a member of Konoha?"


    Habara was really happy to be able to ask this question, even though he had told him about the problem between the second generation and the third generation.


    But there are some things that Zhishui will definitely investigate, and now I am afraid it is the result of his investigation.


    "Didn''t I tell you about this, the origin of everything is too long ago, I think you should have already investigated it by now?"


    Facing this question, Habara was very calm, but what he said next made Shisui''s heart sink completely.


    "Don''t consider the long-term issue, just talk about Konoha''s issue.


    Have you noticed that since Hyuga Nichizai was sent out five years ago, the attitude of the Hyuga Clan towards them has become a lot colder.


    Not only the Hyuga clan, I am afraid that many families have also become indifferent, because they are all afraid that it will be their turn next.


    In addition, you should also have contact with the root people in Anbu, right?


    Genbu those guys who are like machines without self-will, but many of them belong to the blood succession family, how do you think Genbu got it? "


    After hearing what Habara said, Shisui seemed to understand a little bit, although he didn''t know how Habara had such an understanding of roots.


    But Zhishui doesn''t intend to ask, everyone has their own secrets, and it''s never a good thing to get to the bottom of it.


    "So these families are already dissatisfied with the third Hokage, and he should have resigned because of the huge loss in the third war.


    As a result, after the death of the fourth generation, he returned to power again, and now this is even more happening.


    For the sake of their own interests and the so-called stability of the village, the Third Hokage naturally needed to find a way to solve these problems.


    What is the best way to solve these problems? Personally, I think it is to kill chickens and monkeys, and the best target is naturally us.


    After all, Uchiha is restless, and they don''t like it either. "


    Habara''s words made Shisui completely silent. This answer is really unwilling to accept, but it is the most logical for now.


    And in the following time, Habara''s words seemed to be fulfilled, even if there was no accident with Habara, the family also noticed that something was wrong this time.


    The voice of dissatisfaction within the clan began to intensify, and even if it was self-defeating, sometimes it was not necessarily a bad thing.


    Although Habara looks like a normal person, still doing what he should do every day, but Shisui knows that something big will happen if it goes on like this.


    What Uchiha Fugaku did was still suppression and balance. This approach not only made Shisui dissatisfied, but both hardliners and moderates were now somewhat dissatisfied.


    If things go on like this, once a certain party fully grasps the right to speak, UU Kanshu I am afraid Uchiha Fugaku will join them without hesitation.


    After all, it is normal for the patriarch to stand on the side of the majority in the clan.


    "But how could I let something like this happen?"


    Habara thought silently, if such a thing happens, doesn''t it mean that everything is back on the original track.


    Habara is extremely resistant to this kind of thing. Although there is still a short period of time before the night of the genocide, Habara will speed up even further anyway.


    Some things can''t be rushed, but some things can''t be delayed.


    He didn''t want to solve the problem during the night of the genocide, he had to solve it in advance, only in this way could he deal with more problems!


    "Today is a good weather, and I hope there will be a good result today."


    Hahara thought about it, and then he walked directly towards Uchiha Zong''s residence.


    Today he is going to ask for a result, and regardless of whether Uchiha Zong will give him a suitable result, he will let this guy give him a satisfactory answer!


    Since it is not enough to convince people with reason, then convince people with "reason"!


    Although Habara really didn''t want to do it¡ªmainly because he was worried about affecting the prosperity, but he had already prepared his mind well, and he had already figured out how to do it.


    When we have really reached that point, then the long-term pain is really worse than the short-term pain, and the current loss will be made up for in the future.


    Thinking this way in my heart, Habara has already arrived at the place where Uchiha Zong lived.


    It''s just that when Yubara went in, he found that besides Uchiha Zong, there were other people here...


    ¡­

 Chapter 38： We will get back what we lost

    When Habara walked into this room to observe the interior, he immediately began to observe everything in this room.


    It''s just that what he didn''t expect was that there were other people in this room besides Uchiha Zong.


    In fact, this is not surprising, the Uchiha Sect is just an elder in the moderate faction, and there are still other people in their faction.


    They gathered together this time, after all, everyone knew the purpose of Habara''s visit, and it was for a showdown.


    As soon as Habara came in, he looked around and looked around, also wanting to see if the Uchiha sect had arranged any manpower, and then when they couldn''t reach an agreement, they would throw a cup as a sign.


    But at the moment, it seems that they haven''t arranged any manpower. In fact, even if there is, he doesn''t worry about it, unless the opponent is Zhishui, which will make him a little difficult.


    After all, Shisui is also a kaleidoscope sharingan. In a real fight, Habara can guarantee that he will not lose, and it is really impossible to win.


    "Welcome, Habara-kun."


    While Habara was looking around, Uchiha Zong also spoke, this time with a gentle smile on his face, which was very different from the last time we met.


    "Hello, Elder Zong, and all the elders."


    Habara withdrew his gaze, and then he nodded to all the elders present with a smile on his face, but soon he asked inexplicably.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that even Elder Naoki came, which really flattered me."


    Uchiha Naoki is an old man who looks to be in his fifties, although according to Habara''s concept, this should still be in the category of middle-aged people.


    But these are not important, what is important is that in Habara''s memory, this Naoki Uchiha is from the hardliner side!


    The appearance of this guy here really made Yu Yuan a little confused. Could it be that those hardliners are planning to find him?


    Or, has what I said to Uchiha Zong been passed on by this guy?


    Just when Habara was full of doubts, Uchiha Zong spoke in a timely manner: "Habara-kun, don''t be surprised. I''m ashamed to say that Naoki is my younger brother, although he has a different position from ours."


    Shouldn''t your younger brother be called Uchiha Kai?


    After hearing Uchiha Zong''s words, Habara unconsciously turned a thought in his mind, but soon he shook his head silently and began to think about other things.


    To be honest, he really didn''t expect Uchiha Zong to have a younger brother, and he went to the hardliner next door.


    However, considering that the Uchiha clan, no, to be precise, the descendants of the Six Paths seem to often have disagreements and then confront each other, he feels nothing strange.


    He seems to understand now, why those moderates would change so quickly after Uchiha Shisui''s death, when Uchiha Itachi was still there.


    I am afraid that apart from the fact that these moderate parties are full of hatred and despair for Shisui''s death, this Uchiha Naoki may have played some role as Uchiha Zong''s younger brother.


    But in any case, Uchiha Zong called Uchiha Naoki over, and the meaning contained in this is very interesting.


    "So that''s the case, I was rude."


    Habara made a look of sudden realization, and then he found a seat and sat down.


    "Then everyone, this time I''m here, I think you all know what I mean.


    I have asked Shisui about who those guys are, and the answer Shisui gave me is that those guys are ninjas from the roots.


    I already had an idea of ??what the roots were like, and what those people were supposed to do.


    So what is the impact of my being attacked this time, you are all high-level and important members of the family, I think you know all this better than me, don''t you? "


    Habara''s words made the sitting elders nod involuntarily. They knew best how many times they had quarreled over this matter in the past month.


    It was because of this continuous division that they made a decision.


    That is to meet the only young man in the family who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, does not belong to any faction, and has his own unique vision and insights.


    "We do know what you mean, and we have indeed recognized your thoughts after experiencing this incident."


    After Habara finished speaking, a moderate elder suddenly spoke.


    "But only your thoughts are approved, but we don''t approve of you becoming the patriarch.


    Although Zhishui said that you are the only choice in the family and his only choice, but you are too young to have the experience and ability to run a family.


    And so far we only know your thoughts, but not your specific actions. What confidence do you have for us to believe you? "


    The elder''s words made all the elders present nod their heads in unison, and Yubara couldn''t help but glance at this guy.


    To be honest, Habara was not angry, because the questions he raised were relatively sharp and very realistic.


    Comparing my heart to my heart, if Habara encountered such a situation, he would definitely not just worship the pier easily, and he might even ignore it at all!


    Now that these old guys can sit down and talk with him, it is already a big compromise, although it is largely because of the deterrent power of the kaleidoscope.


    "I know that all of you think you have experience and ability, but in fact, if I didn''t say these words, would you think of it?"


    Habara showed a smile, he didn''t have any room for discussion now, because in his opinion, this was just an interview.


    "Even if you can think of it, but do you dare to do it? Obviously, at present, you don''t dare.


    This is the gap in vision, this is the drive that belongs to young people, and this is the drive that you old people who have struggled for so long do not have! "


    Habara''s words were blunt, even very rude, but Habara was too aware of his own strengths and weaknesses.


    He has no experience and no convincing resume, but what he has is the support of that pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Zhishui, another pair of kaleidoscopes!


    Power is not absolute, but in the Uchiha clan, it is absolutely impossible without power. This is why Habara dared to be strong. UU reading


    "As for my thoughts and my plan, I said it, maybe I said it too generally, so I can say it more clearly now.


    In my opinion, both you moderates and those hardliners are too extreme.


    Moderates compromise too much, and the peace gained through compromise will perish sooner or later.


    Because you don''t have the necessary toughness, others will only think you are easy to bully, and they can want anything they want from you unscrupulously.


    But the hardliners are too tough, and it can even be said that they are a little conceited. I don''t know why they think that we can shake Konoha.


    Although their goal may be Sarutobi Hiruzen, but who knows about Konoha, who can help us?


    Too much compromise will lead to perdition, too tough will also lead to perdition, so if I am the patriarch, I will coordinate and combine the ideas of both sides,


    The biggest contradiction between moderates and hardliners is how to treat Konoha, and now I can give my answer.


    That is, we can use a gentle attitude to solve the problem without involving the interests of the family.


    But once the issue of family interests is involved, we must use a hardliner to reply to everyone. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and finally he spoke meaningfully.


    "Everyone is a family, and the purpose is for the good of the family.


    When Uchiha Madara wanted to take us away, we have already refused.


    If you want to leave now, I am afraid that the people of the tribe are not willing, and the establishment of Konoha was originally built by Uchiha and Senju.


    Now that we have lost so much, we must redouble our efforts to change ourselves so as to get back what we have lost! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 39： accept or not

    Take back the lost things with your own hands, these words made the Uchiha wave elders present take a deep breath.


    The main reason why the Uchiha clan is divided into two factions is actually for the sake of the family and to get back what they lost!


    No matter how much disagreement there is between them, and how many conflicts have arisen, this point has not changed from beginning to end.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Habara''s idea of ??merging the two parties is not very clever, nor is it so unusual.


    After so many years of fighting each other, there is no shortage of wise people, and they have already put forward similar ideas internally.


    But still the same sentence, it is one thing to be able to imagine it, but another thing to be able to do it and dare to do it!


    Both of them have been together for so many years, and the conflict has reached an unimaginable level. No one can really say this sentence, and no one can give in first.


    Especially as time goes by, they are getting old one by one, and they have indeed gone to change their current motivation and determination.


    Moreover, the younger generation is constantly passing on conflicts because of their different ideas, which makes it even more impossible for them to make concessions first.


    But Habara is really different, he is a genius of the family but he doesn''t belong to any faction.


    He has a good relationship with everyone, but he rarely spends time with his clansmen.


    For such a purely neutral character, his situation is a bit like that of Uchiha Fugaku.


    But obviously he is not Uchiha Fugaku, because he is a real and thorough person who has not been caught in it.


    Looking at Habara''s high-spirited appearance, seeing that energetic appearance.


    Even if these elders felt uncomfortable, they had to admit that Habara was right, they were indeed old.


    "It is true that as we get older, we have more scruples. Many things have become irrelevant to right or wrong. Just because of certain positions and our own concerns, we dare not do the right thing."


    It took a long time for Uchiha Zong to recover from Habara''s words. He stared at Habara and asked his last question.


    "But it''s not easy to combine the ideas of both sides. How to satisfy us is not easy. And I also want to know, if we all refuse, what will you do?"


    It is another extremely realistic problem, and this problem is also the most difficult point for Habara to integrate the family''s thoughts and unify the will.


    To put it bluntly, this is also an extremely important test.


    Habara also had some headaches when faced with this guy''s questioning, because he really didn''t want to tell the truth.


    But after thinking about it, Habara felt that he had better tell the truth about this matter, because this was also a necessary opportunity to show his will.


    Thinking about all this clearly, Habara took a deep breath, his eyes swept over everyone present, and then he spoke slowly.


    "It is really not easy to integrate the ideas of both sides, so someone needs to be able to make a final decision on the key points that neither side can accept.


    And I have not participated in any battles between you and the hardliners from the beginning to the end. I am the most objective person who can make decisions on certain things.


    A great man once said that there can be neither freedom nor discipline.


    It is a good thing that you have your own views and ideas. This is your freedom, and you can better display your abilities.


    But there must be discipline on key issues, because there must be unity of family thinking, this is indisputable! "


    Habara''s words silenced everyone present.


    The tough attitude expressed by Habara really made them somewhat unacceptable, because they were used to Uchiha Fugaku''s weakness.


    But they knew in their hearts that Uchiha now needs a strong patriarch to reverse everything, and Habara''s words also made them approve from the bottom of their hearts!


    They don''t know who the great man Habara is talking about is, but the family really needs discipline, and it really needs to be centralized.


    "As for what you don''t agree to..."


    Just as they were thinking, Habara spoke again, but this time his voice seemed a little deeper.


    "Then there is only one thing I can do. On the one hand, I will work with Shisui to vigorously contact the lower-level Uchiha members, whether they are ninjas or civilians.


    I told Shisui, what is the real operating mechanism of power, this is not something you are born with, but comes from the obedience of more family ninjas.


    During this period of time, neither Zhishui nor I have contacted and communicated with them less, this is just a general direction, and the bigger direction is..."


    Habara''s eyes became sharper at this moment, and the chakra in his body began to move rapidly, and at this moment his tone became a little cold.


    "If we can''t reach an agreement, then I will kill all of you elders.


    You are all too important and too dangerous, your thoughts can influence those who follow you, you can make them quiet or you can make them take up arms.


    And once you are dead, the others are just a group of loose sand, and they are naturally willing to follow us under the leadership of the two pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    Don''t doubt my determination, and you don''t need to doubt my ability, even if I can''t do it alone, I can let Zhishui be with me.


    Rather than letting the family sink or even perish in your hands, it is better for me to kill you in advance and make you the cornerstone of the family''s return to glory! "


    Habara''s words were sonorous and forceful, he didn''t actually want to say these words, but he knew that since there was a showdown, he had to speak clearly.


    Letting them know that his determination is a good thing, and Habara is a little confident if he really wants to do it, and he will never overturn easily.


    Although Yu Yuan also knew that this group of guys might agree to him on the surface, but they were making tricks behind their backs.


    But Kaleidoscope''s suppression of Sharingan is really no joke. It can be seen from Uchiha Itachi and Obito''s single-handed entry into Uchiha.


    Habara only hoped that these guys would still have the idea of ??keeping the ''Tinder'' to some extent, and not let him do anything bad.


    After this group of elders heard Habara''s words, their expressions became extremely ugly at this moment.


    It''s not that they didn''t expect such a situation, but Habara''s blatant statement made them feel uneasy.


    Even if Habara admits their importance, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® com, but if they say they want to kill you in front of you, it would be uncomfortable for anyone else.


    And from their point of view, Habara''s ability to say this directly is definitely because he doesn''t worry about his little tricks, and it''s definitely something this guy can do!


    Everyone was silent for a while, and after a while, Uchiha Zong broke the silence with a little helplessness.


    "We understand what you mean. It seems that we have to continue to compromise for our lives."


    Uchiha Zong''s words sounded a bit ridiculous, but they were more bitter and helpless.


    "Actually, we already had a plan before you came, and we have two conditions that you must agree to."


    "Tell me."


    When Habara heard Uchiha Zong''s words, he knew that the matter was basically done, but he turned to see what Uchiha Zong had in mind.


    "First, after you become the patriarch, Zhishui must be the deputy patriarch, he needs to supervise everything about you.


    Because if you do something out of the ordinary, only Zhishui can stop you. "


    Habara was taken aback by this request, but he quickly nodded.


    He didn''t expect that the cake he drew back then would be offered as a request, and he didn''t have any reason to refuse.


    "I can accept this." Habara nodded: "Please continue."


    "As for the second one, let me say it." At this time, Uchiha Naoki said: "Please Habara-kun come to our side tonight, we need to verify something."


    "I can accept it." Habara nodded, and then he showed a smile: "However, I think you don''t just want to verify something, do you?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 40： hope you please me

    That night, Habara followed Uchiha Zong and others towards the bamboo forest behind the Uchiha clan.


    This bamboo forest is not small on the ground of the Uchiha clan''s civil war and it is not far from the patriarch''s mansion. The most important thing is that almost all the hardline elders live near here.


    Since Habara agreed to them, he would naturally come. Although he was a little surprised why the Uchiha sect would come with him, it was not a big deal.


    Yu Yuan knew that the purpose of letting him come tonight was probably to test his own strength.


    It is a well-known fact that the Uchiha family advocates power, and the appeal of the hardliners is to use violence to seize the power of Konoha.


    If you want to make them honest, all you have to do is to completely subdue them.


    "I just don''t know if there is anything like a Hongmen Banquet here, if there is really..."


    Habara murmured silently, although he thought so in the morning and didn''t even drink a sip of water after he went in, but the facts proved that he really thought too much at that time.


    But always be vigilant, it is true that a ninja must have the quality.


    Habara did not intend to relax his vigilance in the slightest, especially before the matter was completely settled, and he was in the most dangerous situation now.


    Not long after, they came to a house outside the bamboo forest, and Naoki Uchiha had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Welcome to come." He took a step forward and nodded to Habara, then he looked at Uchiha Zong: "Brother, you are welcome to come."


    "Don''t be naughty, let''s go in." Uchiha Zong shook his head, and he said directly: "Are they waiting for us inside?"


    "No, behind." Uchiha Naoki looked at Habara again: "Everyone is within the bamboo forest, let''s go there now."


    Regarding Uchiha Naoki''s words, neither Habara nor the elders of the Uchiha Sect felt strange.


    They all know what the theme of tonight is, and choosing a more open and hidden location is obviously the best choice.


    Habara nodded slightly, he naturally would not have any objections to this, and soon the group of them followed Uchiha Naoki''s footsteps and walked towards the bamboo forest.


    At this time, the bamboo forest is lush and lush, but under the silver moonlight, it makes people feel a little cold and desolate.


    Moreover, no one lit the fire in the bamboo forest, and it seemed a little scary at first glance.


    Not long after, Yuyuan and the others came to the area in the center of the bamboo forest, and here Yuyuan could clearly see a lot of people standing inside.


    It''s just that these people seem to maintain the characteristics of ninjas, they stand apart and all stand in the shadows, which makes Habara unable to see their appearance.


    But after Habara arrived here, they opened Sharingan almost immediately.


    The scarlet light kept flickering in the bamboo forest, and the already terrifying atmosphere seemed to reach its peak at this moment.


    However, Habara didn''t have much reaction to this, he couldn''t believe that Uchiha Naoki didn''t tell them what he said today.


    This group of guys obviously intends to give themselves a blow. After all, no matter who they are, no matter what decision they make, they will always feel uncomfortable when they are threatened.


    Therefore, it is normal to do some seemingly outrageous things, as long as these things do not pose a real threat, Habara will not take it to heart.


    "You are Uchiha Habara?" At this moment, an old but full of spirit sounded: "The genius of the family, a pair of newborn kaleidoscopes?"


    "I don''t dare to be a family genius. As for whether my kaleidoscope is new, it''s not up to you to judge."


    Habara chuckled lightly, he nodded to Uchiha Zong and then walked forward alone, speaking slowly while walking.


    "I have to say that I am a little disappointed, because your performance is really far from what I imagined.


    But it doesn''t matter, I know the purpose of you asking me to come, for the stability and future of the family, so I''m here.


    Now, it''s your turn to express your opinion. "


    "It seems that others have misunderstood you. I have always heard that you are the Uchiha member who is the least Uchiha-like, but now it seems that you are indeed a Uchiha."


    The voice rang again, and this time there seemed to be a hint of a smile in the voice.


    "You are still the proud Uchiha, but you have hidden your pride. I like such pride!"


    It''s really a neurosis.


    Habara murmured silently, what pride is not proud, although Habara was really happy that he was a Uchiha when he just crossed.


    After all, besides drag racing in various senses, who doesn''t have a dream of driving a Gundam?


    However, Uchiha''s end made him extremely overwhelmed. He wanted to change Uchiha a long time ago, but the previous others had no decisive strength.


    This is also the reason why he had no choice but to run away in the end, UU Reading But now that he has the decisive power, he will naturally not be polite to these people.


    In the end, his rudeness was interpreted as a kind of pride, which made him dumbfounded.


    He didn''t have anything else to say except that these guys were all ''bad bones''.


    Taking a deep breath, Habara slightly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes had turned into a scarlet three-goat state.


    "You are talking too much nonsense, I said that I know the purpose of your coming to me today, and I just want to see how the elites here are.


    After all, you guys are fantasizing about overthrowing Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s rule by force, and you are planning to make the entire Konoha an enemy. "


    Speaking of this, Habara suddenly showed a smile, and this smile seemed to be full of sarcasm.


    "I want to see what kind of strength you have to dare to do this, after all, Konoha is waiting for you to get the initiative and then make trouble.


    If you can''t even pass my level, then I advise you to really stop dreaming, because this will only lead to the family''s own destruction. "


    Having said that, Habara then took out his ninja sword, and then swung it at the ordinary bamboo.


    In an instant, a bamboo was chopped to the ground by him, and he cut it off here after comparing the size with a ninja knife.


    Finally, he thrust the ninja knife towards the ground, and casually picked up the bamboo pole that he had just made, which was the same length as the ninja knife, and chuckled lightly.


    "Come on, I''m ready, you guys want to see my Kaleidoscope Sharingan at least makes me feel pressured to use it.


    Finally, don''t let me down, I hope you can please me..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 41： Dont think we are gone!

    Habara''s words made all the Uchihas present frown, because such words can no longer be described as arrogant!


    Fortunately, Habara himself is a Uchiha, and it is still acceptable to say such things from his mouth.


    But the premise is that Habara must really show the strength to convince them, otherwise, no one will be disgusted by such arrogance.


    Slowly, a dozen ninjas of the Uchiha clan slowly walked out from the shadow of the bamboo forest, only one of them walked in the front.


    He stared at Habara and then said indifferently: "You are indeed a genius of Uchiha, your pride really comes from your bones, but I don''t know if you are worthy of your pride."


    Habara couldn''t help but rolled his eyes when he heard this guy''s words, as if to say, ''You really deserve to be a **** of the Uchiha clan''.


    This made Yu Yuan a little uncomfortable, but Yu Yuan was not so easy to talk to, he stared at the guy in front of him and suddenly shook his head: "Just you?"


    "What do you mean?" The guy was out of the shadows, a burly young man.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, Habara had already appeared in front of him!


    Given that Ben didn''t give him any chance to react, Habara''s eyes burst out with strange power, and at the same time, the bamboo pole in his hand had been stabbed fiercely.


    The blue chakra was covered by Habara on the bamboo pole, and it fell lightly on this strong ninja without any sound.


    The whole burly guy reacted very quickly, and when he was about to move, Habara''s scarlet eyes had quietly met his gaze.


    For a moment, this burly ninja felt his brain was suffocated, and the next second he felt as if his brain was blank.


    At this moment, Habara''s bamboo pole had already hit him, and with a bang, this strong Uchiha ninja was directly knocked over to the ground!


    All the ninjas present were stunned again. Habara''s decisiveness was beyond imagination. This guy really jumped at the opportunity, and he didn''t talk nonsense with you at all!


    Looking at the burly ninja who was suffering on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time, their heartbeats couldn''t help but speed up, but their blood pressure started to rise after Habara''s words.


    "What I mean is obvious, that is, you can''t do it alone. Isn''t your purpose to see my kaleidoscope, but I don''t even need to open it by you alone."


    Having said this, Habara''s eyes swept over everyone present, and the terrifying aura erupted from him instantly.


    The oppressive atmosphere continued to spread in the crowd, making them feel that their hearts were beating half a beat slower.


    "If it''s just like this, you can''t even please me."


    After saying this, Habara looked at everyone indifferently. Under the moonlight, Habara looked so terrifying.


    In the breeze blowing, the bamboo forest kept making ''rustling'' sounds, and such sounds seemed to be mocking everyone.


    "Go! Don''t let this **** look down on us!"


    Finally, someone suddenly shouted loudly, and then all the hardline young Uchihas present erupted.


    They roared, and then a dozen of them rushed towards Yubara full of anger.


    The two sides are not at the same level in terms of numbers. Even if ninja battles can be changed by numbers most of the time, there will always be some special cases.


    Just like this time...


    "what....."


    After a face-to-face contact, a scream came from one of these ninjas.


    Facing the siege of this group of ninjas, although Habara could feel a certain degree of trouble, it was just trouble.


    His strength has grown very quickly, although his strength is still in the quantity and quality of chakra, and his physical growth cannot be compared with it.


    But his speed and insight became more and more exaggerated, and during this month, Habara did not exercise himself.


    Even though Shisui has not yet decided to leave Anbe, Habara''s training is more on research and development, especially on the research and development of Susano.


    Generally speaking, after getting the kaleidoscope, Habara''s Taijutsu has also been greatly improved.


    Even if he didn''t use the kaleidoscope Sharingan, let alone the power of ''Tao Rebellion'', his strength is not something that these guys can easily compare to!


    Under the moonlight, Yubara was like a dancing butterfly in the crowd, his movements were as light as light.


    All Uchiha ninjas who had a little contact with him were directly overthrown by him.


    Even some ninjas have also opened Sharingan, but under the huge gap in insight, these Uchiha ninjas have no way to block his attack.


    Under Habara''s hands, fighting is like an art, and every movement is extremely simple and natural.


    He casually threw away the bamboo pole in his hand, then he dodged slightly, and after dodging a ninja''s attack, he quickly punched the most vulnerable place of a Uchiha ninja in front of him.


    Immediately, this Uchiha flew out backwards, and under the effect of ingenious power, several companions behind him were all blocked.


    The scarlet Sharingan turned his head slightly, he suddenly turned slightly to the side, and a wooden kunai stabbed towards his back.


    These guys are obviously well prepared, judging from the material of the weapons, they don''t seem to plan to make any kind of grand banquet at all.


    But even so, Habara didn''t plan to act softly. Since these guys want to see their own strength, then Habara will naturally give them a good look!


    Grabbing upwards with his right hand, in front of him a wooden kunai stabbed by a Uchiha ninja was grabbed by him, including the arm.


    Immediately afterwards, the Uchiha ninja felt his arm uncontrollable and was pulled up in the other direction.


    "boom!"


    There was only a muffled sound, and another Uchiha ninja was directly hit in the chest by the wooden Kunai, and then he flew backwards.


    Even if it is a wooden kunai, it is extremely painful to be pretended severely. UU reading


    And Habara didn''t look at the guy who was knocked into the air at all, he twisted his wrist hard, and immediately the Uchiha''s wrist that was caught by him was completely twisted and dislocated by him.


    Then Habara squatted down again, cleverly avoiding a ninja''s attack.


    Then he rushed out like a cheetah. A Uchiha ninja only saw Habara rushing towards him, but he couldn''t make any moves and flew out backwards.


    Sharingan turned slightly, and a ninja who was about to hit Yubara froze in place.


    The next moment he was kicked by Habara, and the bamboo pole he threw high also fell down and was caught by Habara.


    "It really disappointed me."


    The chakra in Habara''s body was still surging, his eyes scanned everyone again, and then he chuckled.


    "If it''s only this level, then I think it''s over. You can''t even force my kaleidoscope out."


    "Uchiha Habara, that''s enough!" At this moment, a middle-aged man came out suddenly.


    The middle-aged man''s face was a bit ugly, and the Chakra intensity on his body was also very high. The most important thing was that this guy seemed to have a vague murderous aura.


    Obviously, this man definitely participated in the Third Ninja World War, and he is still the kind of elite who came back alive.


    Habara frowned when he saw this guy, but soon he continued to smile and asked, "Oh, can''t I even tell the truth?"


    "It''s true that you''re strong, terrifyingly strong." The middle-aged man said in a low voice, "But they''re also your people, and..."


    "Don''t think we''re gone!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 42： he has the qualifications

    "Don''t think we''re gone!"


    The middle-aged man''s words were very loud and firm, but in Habara''s eyes, they were like the wailing of a loser.


    In the past, Habara had only guessed how much the kaleidoscope suppressed ordinary Sharingan.


    But now he is completely sure that this kind of suppression is simply unimaginable, because everyone else you use has it, and it is stronger than you.


    Others have what you don''t have, and the ability is weird and unimaginably powerful, and even if you don''t open it, it can improve the state and strength of the Sangouyu Sharingan.


    It can be said that Kaleidoscope Sharingan and ordinary Sharingan are really products of two dimensions.


    It''s no wonder that Uchiha Itachi and Obito wiped out the huge Uchiha so easily, although there was also the secret assistance of Root.


    However, this kind of thing Habara will not let him happen, everything he is doing now is completely extinguishing this possibility!


    Raising his head slightly, Habara stared at the guy in front of him, he shook his head slightly: "That''s right, but can you do it?"


    Speaking of this, Habara casually thrust the bamboo pole in his hand towards the ground, and the chakra in his body surged again at this moment.


    "Strength is not empty talk, it''s all false if it sounds good, at least what I saw is that you can''t even force my kaleidoscope out.


    To be honest, with such strength, he still thought about a coup d''etat, and even if he wanted a coup d''etat, he didn''t even think about finding a few more allies?


    Not to mention handling one''s own image well, determining one''s own goals, and integrating the hearts of the family.


    The hearts of the people are not in harmony, what are you going to use to make a rebellion, there is no goal, do you want to fight against the whole Konoha?


    You think you are lions, but in my eyes you are just sheep, I''m afraid Konoha thinks so too, otherwise she wouldn''t have shot at me.


    After arguing for so many days, you should also be aware that this is Konoha trying to force you to do it.


    Because once you do it, Konoha will have an excuse to solve all of us! "


    Having said that, Habara took a deep breath, and the three-curved jade in his eyes began to spin a little faster.


    Accompanied by this rotation, a depressive and destructive force began to spread quietly in this bamboo forest!


    "That''s why I''ve always said, it''s true that you are tough, but it''s stupid to be tough to a certain extent!


    This is the same as the Uchiha sect''s blind compromise will only lead to perdition. If a tree is strong, it will be broken, and things will be reversed. You will definitely make the whole family perish.


    Also, don''t you guys want to see my kaleidoscope, so take a good look and feel it! "


    As soon as the words fell, the three-pointed jade in Yu Yuan''s eyes became one.


    The weird patterns accompanied by the terrifying power made the already weird bamboo forest even more intrusive!


    In an instant, blue chakras began to emerge from Habara''s body, and these chakras crazily covered Habara''s body, slowly forming the shape of ribs.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present swallowed involuntarily, especially those elders trembled a little.


    "Susano..."


    In fact, these hard-line elders were already excited when they saw Yubara''s pair of sharingan with strange patterns. This is the kaleidoscope that they saw the younger generation with their own eyes!


    Although Shisui also has a kaleidoscope, Shisui is standing behind Uchiha Zong, which is completely different from their position.


    Moreover, Zhishui is still an Anbu, who has not been in the family for a long time, and even rarely participates in the clan association. He has never seen Zhishui''s kaleidoscope at all.


    Speaking of which, such a situation is indeed extremely depressing. It is obviously a family, but it makes each other so strange and conflicting.


    Maybe this is what Habara said, what kind of coup is the family''s discord?


    Although Habara is not on the same side as them, even this guy is many times worse than Shisui in some respects.


    But after thinking carefully, Habara really has the capital to have such an attitude, because Habara not only opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also has been able to use Susano!


    These people have basically experienced the period when Uchiha Madara left, and also experienced the period when Uchiha Jiri had four pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    Even if they didn''t turn on the kaleidoscope, they still understand that each pair of kaleidoscopes has different pupil skills, and the most powerful power hidden in each pair of kaleidoscopes is Susano.


    Every pair of kaleidoscopes can indeed open their own Susanoo, but not everyone who owns a kaleidoscope can open this ability.


    Because using this technique not only requires a very high proficiency in the kaleidoscope, but also because using this technique will damage your kaleidoscope.


    And Yubara was able to use this technique smoothly and lightly at this time, which already showed how strong Yubara''s control over his kaleidoscope was.


    Looking at the middle-aged man who faced Susano, even Susano in the most elementary state seemed a little uncomfortable and timid.


    The old man who spoke before the hardliner sighed helplessly. He walked forward slowly and finally blocked the middle-aged man.


    "It''s alright, Habara-kun, it''s alright."


    "Elder..."


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed when he saw what the elder did. He lowered his head as if he didn''t dare to meet Habara''s eyes.


    Others may not be able to feel it, but as the person who faces Habara''s greatest pressure, UU Reading only knows how terrifying the despair from the heart after being locked by the kaleidoscope is.


    He himself didn''t know how much courage he spent to face all this, if he could, he really didn''t want to come here again.


    "Okay, Tomoya, if it''s not an opponent, it''s not an opponent, and Habara-kun isn''t humiliating us."


    The elder shook his head lightly to tell the middle-aged man to stop talking, and then he looked at Yubara seriously.


    "Habara-kun has this strength, he stands at a height that we can''t reach.


    He looks down on all of us, and he''s entitled to do whatever he wants.


    Let everyone go, I think you should also know how big the gap is. "


    Speaking of this, the elder ignored Uchiha Tomoya behind him and continued to walk forward, and when he walked in front of Habara, he stared into Habara''s eyes.


    His actions made Yubara frowned, and in the old man''s eyes, Yubara saw obsession and infinite longing.


    But the old man seemed to know that his behavior was a little too much, and he quickly came back to his senses.


    It wasn''t until his state looked quite normal that he said quietly, "Habara-kun, I think we can have a good chat."


    "Oh?" Habara raised his eyebrows, and then he couldn''t help showing a smile: "You don''t need to look at it, is the state under my kaleidoscope Sharingan?"


    "No, this is enough."


    The old man shook his head, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Habara-kun doesn''t have to keep this state anymore, it''s not good for your eyes..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 43： Uchihas future is up to you

    It is true that Habara''s eyes are not very good after keeping Susanoo for a long time, but in fact it is not as bad as the old man in front of him imagined.


    Habara''s Susanoo was opened with the help of Yu Zuming, and Yu Zuming can greatly reduce the difficulty for Habara to open Susanoo.


    In addition, after a month of training and learning, Habara found that this "difficulty reduction" seems to be more than just an activation.


    Even Susanoku''s consumption of himself seems to be counted in the ranks of "reducing difficulty", and Habara''s consumption of eyes is actually not as great as imagined.


    But Susanoo is not only consuming pupil power, he is also consuming chakra crazily.


    Although the consumed chakra seems to come from the one buried deep in Habara''s eyes, the one that seems to exist in a different space belongs to Habara''s own patron saint, Susanoo.


    However, it is necessary to communicate such power, and it is very difficult and chakra-consuming to let it descend through the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Fortunately, after Habara opened the kaleidoscope, his chakra increased tremendously, and what he opened was only the Susano in the initial stage.


    This consumption is really nothing to him, it is the conclusion obtained after a month of experiments and training, otherwise Habara would not dare to use it indiscriminately.


    Silently closed Susanoo, and also closed his kaleidoscope Sharingan, Habara just quietly looked at the old man in front of him.


    In Habara''s memory, this old man''s name was Uchiha Takechi, and he was considered a very prestigious old man in the family.


    However, like Uchiha Zong, Habara basically has nothing to do with him, and their political demands are also very annoying to Habara.


    After all, after they got enough right to speak and forced Uchiha Fugaku, a deeply hidden moderate, to jump back, Konoha did not hesitate to fight Uchiha.


    It''s really strange that such a guy, Habara can have any good senses.


    Now this guy has kept the elders and said he wants to have a good talk, Habara is very curious about what they are going to say.


    But what makes Habara happy is that what they want to talk about now may already be the answer Habara is willing to get.


    After Uchiha Tomoya and those guys who were knocked down by Habara left the bamboo forest silently with their heads down, Uchiha Takezhi said.


    "Okay, they''ve all left, I hope you won''t be angry about what happened tonight, Habara-kun."


    Having said that, Uchiha Takechi sighed silently, and then he continued.


    "I heard Elder Naoki talk about your meeting in the morning, and I basically agree with your point of view, but there is one thing I can''t do.


    That is to use the strongest posture to ask the children who follow me to listen to me, to give up those grievances, to let go of those hatreds, and to let go of our beliefs.


    I don¡¯t know how many years ago, the battle of beliefs between the two sides has already occurred, and until today, many times, many things have made us unable to control ourselves. "


    "So, you need me to tell them?"


    Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard Uchiha Takechi''s words. Although there is nothing wrong with this guy''s statement, Habara will not completely believe his statement.


    He thought for a while after saying this, and suddenly he laughed.


    "At the same time, you also want to see my kaleidoscope, don''t you? The look in your eyes just now told me everything."


    "Indeed, I am really eager to see the kaleidoscope again, after all, I haven''t seen such eyes for a long, long time."


    Uchiha Takechi didn''t mean to refute at all, he nodded directly and then showed a smile.


    "What''s more, fighting them is also a confirmation of your prestige, and you must be recognized by everyone to be the patriarch.


    On the side of the Uchiha sect, if you have Shisui''s approval, you can already make other people fully recognize you.


    But our situation is different here, no matter how strong the water is, we don''t have much contact.


    The children who followed me didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth, they only heard about the kaleidoscope but didn''t know its power, so naturally they wouldn''t recognize it.


    So your shots can also make up for this, and it is also a good thing to let these ignorant children know about Uchiha''s ultimate power. "


    Uchiha''s ultimate power?


    Habara couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when he heard this sentence. Although the kaleidoscope is considered to be a very strong power of the Uchiha clan, it has never reached the ultimate power, right?


    After all, on top of the kaleidoscope, there is the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan that can never lose sight and has almost infinite power.


    Could it be that this old man didn''t even know the existence of these eyes?


    Habara thought for a while and didn''t bother to care about this question anymore, after all, Habara got an answer he wanted to hear more.


    Patriarch, this word came out of Uchiha Takechi''s mouth, plus the threat made by Habara Morning has already manifested itself.


    It can be regarded as a kind of approval by the old man, of course, it may be a compromise.


    But no matter which one, Habara got the answer he wanted!


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Habara took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at Uchiha Takechi seriously.


    Although he already knew that he was recognized, he didn''t believe that Uchiha Takechi would be so simple and completely obedient.


    Uchiha Zong always talks about conditions with himself, although it is because of Shisui that he has the courage.


    But Uchiha Takechi is more or less an elder, he must have his own ideas, even if Habara may not agree to him, he can listen to it.


    Hearing his demands and knowing his thoughts will also make it easier for Habara to make some judgments.


    "I know, Uchiha Zong made two requests with you - Shisui to be the deputy patriarch, and to get our approval.


    I heard that you agreed to the first request, and you have satisfied the second request, so I will also make two requests.


    Don''t worry, we won''t make things difficult for you. UU reading ¡±


    Uchiha Takechi looked at Habara seriously, and then he spoke seriously.


    "First, you must ensure the safety of the family, this is your duty as the patriarch.


    Second, you must do everything you promise, I want to see you make the Uchiha great again!


    My request is only these two, can you promise me? "


    Habara couldn''t help being stunned when he heard his words, he kept thinking about what kind of request the old man would make, and even made it difficult for him to ask.


    But he didn''t expect that the football he proposed was so simple, and it could even be said that this is what Habara will do in the future.


    At this moment, he found that although the people in Uchiha had some brain problems, their hearts seemed not as bad as he imagined.


    Although they have different ideas, they are still trying to save the family in their own way.


    Although the ending was very bad, they were actually doing it to some extent, which made Hahara couldn''t help but think highly of them.


    Taking a deep breath, Habara nodded seriously: "I agree to your request, I will do my best to complete all of this, and your request is also my ultimate goal!"


    "Is that so?" The smile on Uchiha Takechi''s face became brighter when he heard this.


    He turned his head to look at Uchiha Zong and others, and Uchiha Zong led the elders of his line, and walked over with Uchiha Naoki and the hardline elders.


    Soon, all of them stood in a group, and their expressions became extremely serious. The next moment, they collectively bowed slightly.


    "Master Patriarch, the future of Uchiha is up to you."


    ¡­

 Chapter 44： Variety

    "So, you''ve got approval from both sides?"


    "Forget it. Although I have to say that people on both sides have brain problems, they are all for the family, and after witnessing my kaleidoscope, they are also honest."


    On a sunny afternoon, Habara and Shisui were sitting on the edge of a training ground and whispering to each other.


    It''s just that Shisui''s face looks a little embarrassed at this time, because Habara''s words scolded him along with it.


    However, he has nothing to refute to Habara''s words. After all, according to the thinking given by Habara, they are indeed the group of people with brain problems.


    But regardless of whether there is a problem or not, all of this is in the past tense, because Zhishui has already received a piece of news that makes him extremely excited!


    Today is his rest day, he originally wanted to go home to find Habara to ask about the situation, but when he got home, he found that Habara was not there.


    After some inquiries, he found Yubara who was at the training ground, but he was arrested by Yubara and trained together before he had time to ask.


    Although Shisui was anxious to get the answer, seeing the old **** Habara was there, he was still in the mood to train and sharpen his new ninja sword.


    He knew that the situation shouldn''t be too bad, so he simply calmed down and stayed with Habara until just now.


    It was only after the end that he had the opportunity to ask Habara what happened during this period, and he also got a very happy answer.


    That is, whether it is the Uchiha Zong who he regards as a grandfather, or the hard-line Uchiha Takechi has already agreed to Habara.


    And the request they made made Zhishui a little moved, he really didn''t expect the requests made by these two elders to be so simple.


    As Habara said, although they did mess up the family because of their respective ideas, they really wanted the family to become better.


    "Well, congratulations, Habara."


    Zhiguo decided not to continue this topic, he was worried that the emotion in his heart would be spoiled by those words of Habara, he looked at Habara with a smile on his face and then asked.


    "Then, should I call you ''Lord Patriarch'' like those elders?"


    "It''s still early, at least until a lot of things are done, you won''t do it for the time being. Could it be that you can''t wait to be the deputy team leader?"


    Habara unceremoniously turned around and teased Shisui, which made Shisui scratch his head.


    In fact, those elders still have a lot of things to do, such as clarifying the bottom line of how both parties can accept Konoha.


    This kind of thing is very time-consuming and labor-intensive, and they have been discussing these things for more than half a month with Habara.


    But it''s okay, although these things are very difficult to handle, especially on some issues, they can''t agree at all.


    But they already had an agreement before, so when they couldn''t discuss it further, it was directly handed over to Yu Yuan to make a decision.


    In fact, Habara also felt a headache when faced with these troublesome problems, but fortunately, he always knew what he had to do and how to do it.


    Therefore, he is different from Uchiha Fugaku, he directly made decisions on these matters without any excuses.


    As for the remaining small details, Habara didn''t bother to tangle with them.


    The general direction is under his own control, so Habara just turns a blind eye to other things that they fight for their own interests.


    Doing everything by himself will sooner or later exhaust him to death, but he has not forgotten that a certain wise and near-monster prime minister exhausted himself in this way.


    As long as it is within a reasonable range, it is impossible for Habara to take care of everything. He still understands that the cake needs to be eaten by everyone to pull everyone on board.


    In addition, Habara will also go with them to contact the young people of the family, as well as the "majority of Uchiha" that Habara said.


    Now that Habara has spoken out about the mechanism of power operation, and having studied Mao Gai, he also understands what is called ''the power of the people''.


    So Habara is also happy to spend time on this, not to mention that if the family is to prosper, naturally it can''t just focus on the ranks of ninjas.


    Habara must pay attention to all aspects, and he needs to be transformed, so that the family''s prosperity can increase, and he can get more points in exchange for better performance.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: relatively balanced¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family, but there are still villains looking around from the outside]


    [Prosperity: 11,000 (normal family base prosperity is 10,000)]


    [Suggestion: Integrate all the forces of the family to deal with the impact of external enemies]


    After Habara integrated the two major factions, he also got some points, and these points were so few that even Habara was depressed.


    Even if these points are enough for Habara to draw a lottery once, after all, it has already reached a thousand, and this time Habara didn''t get any good things.


    [Ninjutsu¡¤Qi He Shield: Every time you cast a ''jutsu'', you will get a shield made of chakra, which can offset a certain amount of damage]


    In the end, Yubara chose a defensive ability. To be honest, he actually hoped to see the ''Granite Shield'' last time, but it was a pity that he didn''t get it.


    In fact, he really didn''t understand why the system couldn''t give him more points since he had clearly integrated the two factions.


    But after thinking about it, he suddenly realized one thing, that is, his integration was not from the integration of the ''patriarch''.


    This also means that there are still huge differences between the patriarch''s ideas and their ideas, and the system''s judgment is still judged from a higher level of the Uchiha family.


    This also means that unless Habara can become the patriarch, his points may not grow too much.


    "But it''s coming soon, after all, this kind of thing can''t be delayed."


    Several months have passed since I got the system, and the night of genocide in Yubara''s memory seems to be getting closer and closer.


    But the good thing is that Habara is basically ready, and the tragedy will never be born in his hands!


    And after he finishes what he should be doing now, he will formally challenge Uchiha Fugaku, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he will get it no matter what.


    "By the way, Shisui." Suddenly Habara seemed to think of something, so he asked, "How is that kid Itachi doing now?"


    "Itachi?" Zhishui blinked, UU reading www. uukanshu.com It was as if he was lost in thought, and then slowly said: "He has been busy with tasks recently, but he will be back soon."


    "Is that so?" Habara didn''t care what Uchiha Itachi''s mission was, after all he couldn''t inquire about Anbu''s mission at will.


    However, Habara is also thinking about one thing, although Habara is really full of dissatisfaction with Uchiha Itachi''s second-five boy.


    But considering that this guy hasn''t done anything harmful, and the family really needs strength to deal with trouble.


    So Habara decided to give it a try, he wanted Shisui to see if he could convince Uchiha Itachi.


    If you can, then everything will be fine, if not...


    "What''s the matter, why is your face so gloomy?" Just as Habara was thinking, Shisui suddenly asked strangely: "You don''t seem to have a good relationship with Itachi since you were young. It''s strange that he doesn''t seem to like you very much?"


    "Maybe there is a conflict between my thoughts and his." Habara came back to his senses, and couldn''t help but smile: "By the way, the family needs strength. See if you can persuade this guy to help us?"


    "Convince him?" Zhishui was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded seriously: "No problem, I can do this, but how much information about the family should be disclosed to him."


    "Try not to reveal it." Habara thought about it seriously, and finally he said slowly: "Just tell him that the family has a different idea that can change the family''s thinking and thinking, unless he really agrees. ..."


    "You don''t trust him? Forget it, leave this matter to me, and I will handle it well."


    "Then, I''m counting on you."


    ¡­

 Chapter 45： wait

    Let Shisui try to persuade Itachi, this is really something Habara thought for a long time before deciding.


    Although Habara really doesn''t like this self-righteous and very conceited guy-everything he does is what he thinks is the best choice for Konoha and the family.


    Even for Sasuke, according to his own understanding, he never really considered Sasuke''s feelings and thoughts, and just did what he thought was right.


    Such a character and behavior, if it can''t be called self-righteous and conceited, Habara doesn''t know what else to describe.


    Although in the original book, Uchiha Itachi finally woke up and expressed his repentance to Sasuke.


    But the Uchiha clan has been completely wiped out, and Habara doesn''t know if his confession is really useful.


    Anyway, substituting into the Uchiha group, he felt that it was useless, so Habara''s sense of Uchiha Itachi has always been very poor!


    Of course, it may also be because he was in a country with a thousand-year-old tradition of "filial piety" before he traveled.


    And the grievances and resentments between Konoha and Uchiha are not an unsolvable problem in Habara''s view.


    Although the Uchiha clan does have a huge problem with how to express their political demands, the essence of their core thinking is only the pursuit of fairness.


    As one of the two elder families that established Konoha, the Uchiha clan can be said to have had fair and detached treatment only when Senjujuma was in power at the beginning of its establishment.


    But since Uchiha Madara left and Senju Hashirama died, their family has really drifted away from Konoha.


    They have never had the possibility of becoming Hokage. Under the influence of Senshoubanma, they are feared, feared and rejected by Konoha residents.


    All of this is the greatest harm to the Uchiha clan who chose to stay.


    In such an atmosphere, Uchiha gave birth to two extreme ideas, one extreme compromise and the other extreme toughness.


    But no matter what kind of thing it is, the purpose is to get back what is reasonable and legal that belongs to them, but they probably never dreamed that Uchiha Itachi would come out.


    Habara actually didn''t want to pay attention to Uchiha Itachi, after all, he wanted to hug his thigh to touch him when he was a child, but Uchiha Itachi didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    In addition, as a time traveler, he knows what Uchiha Itachi will do in the future, Habara is gradually just building a good relationship with Shisui, and there is nothing left.


    Now Yubara is basically sure that he can become the patriarch, so he also needs to have enough people to help him.


    Although Uchiha Itachi has a bad personality and thinking ability, it is undeniable that he is a guy with the potential of kaleidoscope sharingan.


    And even if Habara is upset with Itachi Uchiha because of things that haven''t happened in the future, he must admit that those things haven''t happened yet.


    Since it didn''t happen, plus what Habara did was to restore everything.


    Then the best thing for him to do is to let go of some personal emotions and consider it from the perspective of the family to see if he can win over the kid Uchiha Itachi.


    "If you can dig well and do a good job, it''s fine if you can''t. Speaking of it, Uchiha Itachi did this for Sasuke, but Konoha''s psychological position in him is also detached.


    It is normal for such a person not to be able to get along with us. "


    Habara murmured silently, and then he didn''t bother to pay attention to this matter, anyway, he left this matter to Shisui, so he didn''t need to worry so much.


    What''s more, regarding the handling of this matter, Shisui is much more attentive than Habara, he really hopes Itachi can be with them.


    The relationship between Shisui and Itachi is very good, even before Habara ''brainwashed'' Shisui, the relationship between the two of them was deeper than the relationship between Habara and Shisui.


    Shisui gave his only kaleidoscope to Itachi before he died, and Itachi opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan because of Shisui''s death.


    It can be said that the relationship between the two of them is really a little bit better than real brothers.


    To put it bluntly, even now Zhishui has new ideas and hopes, and has already walked on a brand new path without hesitation.


    But in the end, the relationship between the two of them is still there, using Shisui to win Uchiha Itachi, Habara is also looking forward to what will happen.


    "However, it is better to focus on myself now, and the things that should be done have continued in an orderly manner.


    And I also have time to take care of my own affairs, such as learning the ninjutsu that I should learn.


    At the same time, I also want to find a way to see if I can improve my Susanoo. I have the ability to reduce the difficulty of using Susanoo, and the ability to increase the power of Susanoo.


    If these advantages are not well grasped, it is really unreasonable. "


    Habara really has too many things that need to be supplemented, especially the improvement he can get in ninjutsu is really great.


    As a mission ninja in the past, without joining any camp of the family, he naturally didn''t get much resource input.


    But now that he has convinced these two sides, the resources he can get will definitely not be small.


    Now he can fully study the extinguishing of the fire that he has been thinking about, but he is very much looking forward to one day being like Uchiha Madara, a fire escape that shocks the ninja world!


    "However, the elders of both sides and I have been meeting with the people below for so many days, UU Reading Uchiha Fugaku can''t possibly be ignorant of the news.


    I don''t know what he is thinking now, or can he sense our malice towards him? "


    Whether Uchiha Fugaku can perceive what they have done, to be honest, it is not important now.


    The important thing is that Habara has already completed the initial integration, whether he knows it or not, these things cannot be changed!


    "Now, only the next round of the Clan Council will start, and everything will be completely changed by then..."


    ¡­


    While Habara was quietly waiting for the start of the clan meeting, Uchiha Itachi had already returned to the clan for completing the mission.


    In fact, there is one more thing for him to return to the family, that is, the family''s clan meeting is about to start, and he needs to go to the family to participate in this clan meeting in order to collect more information.


    Although Shisui is involved in this matter besides him, Uchiha Itachi doesn''t care about these things.


    In his view, this may be a way to "better collect more comprehensive intelligence".


    But Uchiha Itachi who just came back, after returning home and taking a look at his younger brother Sasuke, he quietly left the house again and headed towards the place where he and Shisui met secretly.


    He hadn''t seen Zhishui for a while, Anbu''s mission was really busy, and the secrecy was extremely high.


    Even though they are both in Anbu, they really don''t have much time to meet each other. He also has a lot of things he wants to say to Zhishui, and there are many issues he wants to discuss with Zhishui.


    In his opinion, Zhishui is his elder brother, an elder brother who has taken care of Youjia since he was a child and made him understand a lot of truths...


    ¡­

 Chapter 46： Shisui and Ferret

    Uchiha Itachi''s speed was very fast. In the dark, he quietly bypassed the secret whistle of the Uchiha clan, and it took about ten minutes to rush to a cliff on the river bank.


    He didn''t want to attract the attention of the people in the clan, especially now that the atmosphere in the clan was too depressing and weird.


    And this cliff is the secret base of him and Shisui, where Uchiha Itachi can speak freely and vent his true inner feelings.


    Looking around, there was a figure sitting cross-legged on the edge of the cliff, watching the river flow quietly, and a smile appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s face when he saw this figure.


    "Shisui!" Uchiha Itachi showed a happy smile on his face, and then he jumped towards Shisui''s position.


    "You''re here, Itachi." Shisui also showed a smile, and then he stood up from the edge of the cliff.


    This cliff is very high, standing on the edge of the cliff will make people feel dizzy.


    But all these Zhishui seemed to fall on deaf ears, as if this high cliff did not exist at all.


    Soon, Uchiha Itachi came to his side, but soon a little curiosity appeared on Uchiha Itachi''s face.


    He looked Zhishui up and down, he always felt that his elder brother seemed a little different.


    The last time we met, although Zhishui kept smiling, he could feel his powerlessness and depression between his brows.


    But today is different, Zhishui still has a smile all over his face, but this smile really comes from the heart, and he is no longer as powerless and depressed as before.


    Such a change made Uchiha Itachi really curious, and finally he couldn''t help asking: "Shisui, you look happy today, what happened?"


    "Well, it''s good news." Zhishui nodded, although he was a little bit moved by Itachi''s sharp reaction, but he didn''t intend to hide anything.


    He is indeed very happy now, because the changes in the family really make him extremely happy.


    The conversation between Habara and him not long ago let him know that now they are only one step away from truly changing the family.


    Although he is not very interested in the position of deputy patriarch, he knows that this is a position that can really help Habara.


    He could really see the changed position of the family more clearly, so he didn''t refuse in the slightest.


    As for supervising Habara, he didn''t think it was necessary at all.


    Habara is so rational and powerful, he doesn''t think that Habara might lead Uchiha astray.


    He felt that all he had to do was to help Habara, help him and witness the changes in the family and the village with him.


    Just looking at Itachi Uchiha in front of him, Shisui suddenly felt a headache again, because he suddenly heard that Habara had told him that some things cannot be said too clearly.


    Although Shisui doesn''t quite understand why Habara made this request, and at the same time doesn''t quite understand why Habara doesn''t trust Itachi so much.


    But since Shisui agreed to Habara, he would naturally do so, even if the person he was facing was Itachi Uchiha.


    "what news?"


    Uchiha Itachi felt very strange, because Shisui''s face changed a little when he said the good news, which made him secretly remember it in his mind.


    "this....."


    Shisui didn''t know how to explain and speak for a while, he needed to organize his language well, but his actions made Uchiha Itachi even more uneasy.


    After a long time, Zhi Shui sighed quietly, he probably knew what he was going to say.


    "It''s like this, there may have been some changes in the family, both the elder Zong and Zhu Zhi realized that what they did back then was not right.


    So now the family has begun to reject the previous voices, and is preparing to let everyone unify their will, so..."


    "Unify the will, unify what will, what are they going to do?"


    Before Shisui finished speaking, Uchiha Itachi directly interrupted Shisui''s words, and now he looked a little bit wrong.


    For Uchiha Itachi, this news really shocked him but also made him extremely astonished.


    How could he not know that two factions in the family were arguing endlessly?


    And as he longs for the peaceful coexistence of the family and the village, he can''t imagine that the people on his side and the hardliners have the same will.


    After unifying their will, can those people who yearn for peace really live in peace with the village?


    The ideals they insisted on before, can they continue to persist under such circumstances?


    Will they be inevitably changed by the thinking of the hardliners, and the whole family will fall into extremes?


    These are all things Uchiha Itachi can''t imagine and dare not imagine. The most unimaginable thing for him is Shisui, who he regards as his brother!


    Looking at him, it seems that he feels very good about such a thing, which really makes Uchiha Itachi incomprehensible.


    It was Zhishui who told him at the beginning that the family should trust and depend on each other with the village, and the family should reintegrate into the village so that everyone would become better.


    Uchiha Itachi has always kept this belief in his heart, but when he thinks about problems, he will let himself stand in the position of Hokage to look at everything.


    And once he looked at Uchiha from the perspective of the village, he found that Uchiha had become a factor of instability in the village.


    He thought about why this happened, but the conclusion he got was always ''the family is not satisfied with the status quo, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® The com family always maintains unrealistic fantasies''.


    This made him even more eager for the family to settle down. Only when he settles down can his younger brother have a better growth environment in Konoha, and Konoha will become stable.


    Only now, Zhishui''s words made him feel cold inside. He didn''t know why it became like this, but he really couldn''t accept it.


    "Itachi, don''t worry, just listen to me first."


    Seeing Itachi''s appearance, Zhishui couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t know what Itachi was thinking, let alone how much Itachi resented such a change.


    He only thought Itachi couldn''t accept what he insisted because he heard this at the beginning, so he sighed before speaking slowly.


    "Actually, we have been working hard in the wrong direction, yes, what I said is wrong!


    We yearn for peace, and we are eager to use our own efforts to achieve peace with the village, so that we can integrate into the whole village.


    But we never thought about a question, that is, whether the village will allow us to integrate into it.


    And this question has actually been answered in our continuous compromise, concession and hard work, that is, no!


    The third Hokage is a disciple of the second Hokage, and the change of the Uchiha clan started from the second Hokage.


    The third-generation master inherited the will of the second-generation master, not only him, but also the staff. Some things really will not be easily changed.


    I did a sneak peek at some sources when I was in Anbe, and I can tell you that everything I''ve said is true.


    Itachi, you have been smart since you were a child, how can we survive in such a situation? "


    .........

 Chapter 47： break

    After Shisui finished speaking, he silently looked at Itachi Uchiha.


    And Itachi had already closed his eyes, and he had completely fallen into silence at this time, because he really couldn''t imagine that such words would be said by Shishui.


    Master II Naruto is not satisfied with Uchiha?


    Then why did the Second Hokage-sama accept Senior Uchiha Kagami as his disciple and teach him carefully?


    The third Hokage-sama inherited the will of the second-generation Hokage-sama, and also remained dissatisfied with Uchiha?


    So why did Sandai Hokage let Uchiha take control of the security department, and why did he allow himself and Shisui to enter Anbu together?


    As for what made Uchiha relax his vigilance and use the security department to split Uchiha and the village, how is this possible?


    Uchiha got great power because of the security department, but Uchiha''s own attitude split the family and the village!


    In Itachi''s mind, he couldn''t believe it and was unwilling to believe Zhishui''s words. At this moment, he just felt that Zhishui in front of him was really strange.


    He didn''t know why Shisui believed such words, couldn''t he see what Hokage-sama did for Uchiha?


    Moreover, the three generations of Naruto-sama are really dissatisfied with Uchiha, and the report they submitted to the clan association could have long been the basis for Konoha''s hand against Uchiha!


    Anger, sadness and disappointment kept spreading in Uchiha Itachi''s heart, but he quickly suppressed his inner thoughts.


    As a qualified ninja, especially as a qualified Anbu, he knows that he cannot expose his emotions casually.


    In particular, he still needs to confirm a lot of things, and he must get more information!


    "So, what are you going to do?" Uchiha Itachi made his tone sound like a normal state: "What is your new idea?"


    "Itachi, are you okay?" Shisui frowned. Although Uchiha Itachi made himself look normal, Shisui was also an Anbu.


    He could naturally sense that Itachi was obviously not in the right shape at this time, but after thinking about it for a moment, he decided to talk to Itachi.


    After all, Itachi is a genius of the family. If he can really help the family, then it will definitely be a good thing for the family.


    Especially now that they are different from before, Shisui can see hope for the future, and now he really wants to persuade Itachi to help them.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, and then said seriously.


    "In that case, let me tell you." Zhishui nodded slightly, and then began to speak seriously.


    Zhishui spoke very slowly, but also very carefully.


    He discussed the current situation of Konoha and the current situation of the family between the two factions in the family, and talked about the results obtained after hiding the existence of Habara.


    For example, the family has already understood that there will be no good results if they are weak, because the result of weakness must be the gradual nibble of Konoha.


    In the end, the family will not get closer to Konoha, but will only continue to widen the distance so that they will perish in Konoha.


    And if you continue to be tough, the result will not be good. If you keep being tough, it will only make the family an enemy of the entire Konoha, and the final end will be perish.


    That being the case, the best way for both sides is to integrate their minds and wills and stop fighting and splitting the family.


    They decided not to compromise too much with Konoha, they need to be tough, to fight and to resist!


    But they can''t just be tough, they must have a clear goal.


    They don''t intend to rebel, but they will take corresponding hostile measures against their goals, and they want Konoha to hear their voices.


    Having said this, Zhishui stopped, and in his opinion, this was enough.


    Even if what he said was not particularly detailed, after all he would not break his promise to Habara, but he felt that it was completely understandable.


    Because the meaning expressed by Zhishui is very clear, that is to adopt different methods to obtain peace between the family and the village!


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi''s face has become even uglier, especially when he heard Shisui say, "There is no need to compromise and retreat, but to be tough and resist", he knew that things were going to be bad.


    Although Zhishui has been emphasizing that the family will not rebel and the family wants peace with the village, how can the family get all of this "without compromise and without rebellion"?


    I''m afraid that in the end, they will still be entangled endlessly with Hokage, and in the end it will still cause a split between Hokage and the family, which will drive the split between Konoha and the family!


    Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, isn''t Hokage the enemy of Konoha?


    This is just another rebellion, this is just putting on a gorgeous coat for yourself!


    He now feels that his heart is in a mess. He really never dreamed that he would treat him like a big brother, and take care of himself and people who have the same ideals as him all the year round.


    At this moment, he has completely changed, at this moment, he has completely become a stranger!


    Silently, Uchiha Itachi turned his head to the side, his gaze fixed on the huge and towering cliff.


    He felt that with Shisui''s words, the Uchiha Shisui who was also a teacher and friend in his memory left.


    The gentle Shisui who loved Konoha has fallen to the bottom of the valley, and the Shisui who was regarded as the target by him has left forever!


    When the guy in front of him said that, he couldn''t find the previous Zhishui again, and he felt the grief in his heart almost gushing out of his heart.


    He suppressed the feeling of grief in it, raised his head and looked at Zhishui quietly, and finally his thousands of thoughts and words became one sentence.


    "Zhishui, are you sure you want to give up our dream and embark on this path?"


    "what?"


    Shisui was a little confused by Uchiha Itachi''s culture, he didn''t know if he said something wrong, or didn''t explain clearly.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi obviously didn''t give him a chance to explain, only Uchiha Itachi raised his head, his eyes turned scarlet.


    He stared at Zhishui firmly, and continued to ask in a strong tone.


    "Are you sure you want to fight against the village, are you sure you want to break the peace of the village, are you sure you want to bring the family and the village into the abyss together?"


    After asking this sentence, Zhishui''s face has also changed.


    He could see that the Itachi in front of him seemed unable to understand their thoughts at all, and was not willing to understand their thoughts at all.


    He seems to have decided that the family can only integrate into Konoha in a peaceful way, and everything they do seems to push the family and Konoha into the abyss!


    Such a situation made Shisui look very ugly, he used to think so too, but now he has changed under Habara''s teaching.


    He seems to have heard Elder Zong say that Itachi is a person with a firm will and will not change at will.


    Such a firm will can make him a great ninja, but once there is a problem, he may become a person who goes all the way to the black!


    "Itachi, listen to me..." Zhishui was a little anxious, his feelings for Itachi were sincere, UU Reading he still wanted to try to redeem it.


    "Needless to say, Shisui." But before Shisui finished speaking, Itachi interrupted him directly.


    "I want to compete with the village, I want to use your so-called union, so the tribe''s will is against the village.


    Breaking the tranquility of the village and even dragging irrelevant people into it, then..."


    Speaking of this, the Sangouyu Sharingan in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes began to spin rapidly.


    "I will never allow it. I will not let your plan hurt my family and the whole village. You have to pass me first!"


    After the words fell, Uchiha Itachi took a deep look at Shisui, he trusted Shisui more than Sandai Hokage.


    But from today onwards, he feels that he can no longer trust Zhishui.


    He has his obsessions, he hopes that the village will be peaceful and stable, and he hopes that his younger brother can grow up in the village safely.


    He doesn''t want any problems for the family and the village, what he longs for is that sincere peace.


    Turning around, Uchiha Itachi left silently, he felt that his eyes seemed to have changed, but he was so sad that he didn''t have time to pay attention to these things.


    And Shisui looked at Itachi''s back and sighed helplessly, he didn''t know if everything he said was wrong, the point of view he expressed was actually the same as Habara.


    That is, ''you can''t blindly compromise, and you can''t blindly be tough''. The family wants to integrate into the village. They don''t want to bow their knees. They just want Konoha to hear their voices.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhishui closed his eyes silently, and after a long time he shook his head with a wry smile.


    "It seems that Habara was right not to let me tell about him and all the plans..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 48： The determination to stop the water!

    "It seems that Itachi rejected your invitation, didn''t you explain it clearly to him?"


    "Sorry Habara, I couldn''t convince him, maybe I didn''t express clearly, which caused him not to agree with our ideas."


    In an elegantly decorated room, Habara, Shisui, Uchiha Zong, Uchiha Takechi and others sat together, and Shisui seemed quite self-blaming.


    Shisui has already completely recounted the process of meeting himself with Itachi and how he expressed it.


    Whether it was Habara or those elders, they felt that there was no problem.


    Shisui''s retelling neither revealed the existence of Habara nor revealed what they were going to do next, but only explained a matter that almost everyone in the clan understood.


    That is, the family can''t be weak but also can''t be conceited. What they want is peace and fairness. They want Konoha to hear their voices, that''s all!


    But judging from Uchiha Itachi''s reaction in Shisui''s words, he seems to have only heard that Uchiha wants to resist Hokage and Konoha.


    But the problem is that Hokage and Konoha are one, but they can be separated. Their resistance to Hokage is not against Konoha.


    They wanted everyone in Konoha to hear their voices, and they didn''t want to start a war with Konoha.


    Uchiha Itachi''s attitude really gave them some headaches, and Uchiha Itachi''s attitude was also unusually obvious, that is, he firmly opposed these changes.


    He is extremely opposed to the conflict between the family and the village, and he is eager to use a peaceful way to make the village and the family reach a consensus.


    "I''ve already said that Itachi''s kid is a firm-willed person, and he won''t easily change his position and ideas."


    Uchiha Zong sighed helplessly, he didn''t say too much, because it was completely unnecessary.


    He knew exactly what the relationship between Zhishui and Itachi was. The two of them grew up together, and what happened this time also caused Zhishui to suffer a lot.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to continue to sprinkle salt on Shisui''s wounds, and he also knew that Habara wanted to try to win Itachi over, and now that he failed, there was no need to dwell on it.


    "It''s fine if you fail. I can''t blame you for this matter. Maybe it''s because I didn''t let you tell the whole story. I''ll see him next time."


    Seeing Shisui''s remorse, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head, and then he spoke to comfort him.


    To be honest, he was not too disappointed with Uchiha Itachi''s choice, although it was a pity that he couldn''t let this guy with kaleidoscope potential follow him.


    But Habara is not a person who is too entangled, he has potential but it is not really activated.


    What''s more, this guy''s thinking is actually very extreme. Although Zhishui was really cowardly at the most desperate moment.


    But in the end, he didn''t do anything outrageous.


    But Uchiha Itachi could really wipe out the whole family in cold blood, leaving only his beloved younger brother.


    Even if it is from Konoha''s standpoint, Itachi Uchiha is called righteousness to kill relatives, but is Konoha really right?


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about this guy anymore. Whether it was a misunderstanding or it was his own decision, he had to make his own choice.


    This is a cruel world, you must be responsible for your own choices!


    "Thank you for your comfort, I''m fine, Habara."


    Zhishui forced a smile, then he took a deep breath before speaking seriously.


    "Although it''s a pity that Itachi made such a choice, there are some things we can''t control."


    Having said that, Zhishui paused slightly, and then his expression became more serious.


    "So what we have to do is look forward and do our best.


    Only in this way can we let him know that we are right and let him know that our choice is the right one! "


    Seeing Shisui''s state, Habara couldn''t help but nod in the end, so what if it just proved that they were right?


    Is it possible that Uchiha Itachi can come back to find them?


    Even if he really came back, Habara could accept it, but whether these elders could accept it was another question.


    Besides, Habara had no doubt that he would report what happened this time.


    Even if what he reported was really not a big deal, it would still cause huge grievances.


    May I ask, which family doesn''t hate Erwuzi?


    It''s just that when he thought of Erwuzi, Yu Yuan unconsciously took a look at Shisui. This kid was originally a Erwuzi, right?


    "What''s the matter, Habara?" Shisui naturally noticed Habara''s gaze, and felt a little uncomfortable looking at Shisui.


    "Nothing, just thinking about something."


    Habara immediately shook his head, but after thinking for a while, he suddenly asked.


    "If, I said, if Uchiha Itachi chose to fight against us, just like what he said to you, and he took actual actions for it, what would you do?"


    Shisui also relayed Uchiha Itachi''s threatening words, so Habara and the elders naturally knew about it.


    And Yubara''s question also made these elders look at Shisui with some interest, and they were also curious about how Shisui would face his "brother".


    "I''m going to stop him, I''m not going to let him get in our way."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Zhishui said in a deep voice.


    "If things have really come to an inevitable step, I will not have any mercy.


    He has his beliefs, and I also have my persistence, even if I still treat him as my younger brother, there are some things that I can''t let go of even an inch! "


    Shisui''s attitude was very resolute, and his attitude also made Habara and the elders smile.


    No one wants to make any troubles during this period of time, especially since they have completed the basic deployment!


    The contradictions and disputes between moderates and hardliners have been greatly improved with Habara''s coordination and their own mutual compromise.


    And Habara has basically visited and contacted the lowest-level people of the Uchiha clan. UU Reading Habara also understood their situation and understood their needs.


    Under such circumstances, what they have to do is to attack Uchiha Fugaku at the clan meeting tomorrow night!


    Attacking the patriarch, or even forcing the patriarch to abdicate, is a historical precedent in the history of Uchiha.


    To be honest, they were a little worried about this kind of thing, and it was only because they had two kaleidoscopes that they felt at ease.


    If something goes wrong with one of the kaleidoscopes at this point in time, and it is the patriarch''s son who affects him, everyone will be worried.


    But luckily, Zhishui didn''t let them down, not this time!


    "You don''t need to do such a cruel thing. You don''t need to prove anything. We all believe in you."


    Habara patted Shisui on the shoulder, and then continued with a smile.


    "If necessary, I will face him, at least I won''t have too many old feelings with him.


    You need to adjust your status well. Tomorrow night is the day of the clan association, and tomorrow is also our most important time. "


    Indeed, tomorrow night''s clan meeting is the beginning of Uchiha''s makeover, and Shisui must adjust his state anyway to face all possible emergencies.


    Uchiha''s change will start tomorrow, Shisui clenched his fist silently, although it became like this because of the communication with Itachi.


    But no matter what, Zhishui has firmly followed this path, and he will not change anyway.


    As he said, he needs to move on, he needs to be the best he can be, and he needs to show Itachi who is right!


    "I''ll let you see, Itachi!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 49： start

    Nanga Shrine is the forbidden and ancestral land of the Uchiha clan. It will only be opened when Uchiha holds a clan meeting. Usually only the patriarch can enter.


    When Uchiha Madara was the patriarch, the Uchiha family was Uchiha Madara''s one-word hall, and everything in the clan association was just a form.


    After all, Uchiha Madara''s strength lies there. It is not polite to say that Uchiha Madara is definitely the most powerful person in the Uchiha family in the past hundred years!


    It''s just a pity that the old enemy of the Uchiha clan, the Senju clan, also has a terrifying guy, and this guy is the one who can beat Uchiha Madara.


    Although in Habara''s memory, the final decisive battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu was that both of them seemed to be exhausted.


    However, Senshou Zhujian can still launch a backstab under such circumstances. It can be imagined that although these two people are evenly matched, Senshou Zhujian still has the upper hand overall.


    Even if the advantage is small, but in terms of the strength of the two, this is still a big gap.


    And in the long struggle between the two, it was basically Senshou Zhujian who had the upper hand.


    So Konoha''s first Hokage is Senjujuma, in addition to Uchiha Madara''s character, there are also factors of combat power, right?


    But now the Senju Clan is gone, Uchiha is still there, but it has reached an extremely dangerous situation.


    Moreover, the current Uchiha does not have the domineering Uchiha Madara at the beginning.


    In fact, in Uchiha''s history, maybe only Uchiha Madara didn''t need to hold a clan meeting directly, because the clan leaders before him were not as strong as him.


    Therefore, most matters of the family need to be discussed at the family meeting every once in a while, and only after the discussion will they consider whether to implement it.


    Although the patriarch also has the power to deny and decide with one vote, especially on some very critical matters, it is just that few patriarchs would do this.


    Habara Jingjing and Shisui walked towards the Nanga Shrine together. At this time, the two of them were somewhat nervous.


    After all, what they are going to do tonight is probably unprecedented in the entire Uchiha clan.


    But both of them are qualified ninjas, and they can both control their emotions.


    "Are you nervous?" Suddenly, Habara asked a little amusedly: "After all, things tonight are not easy."


    "I''m a little nervous, but with you here, I believe everything will be fine." Zhishui took a deep breath, and then slowly answered.


    "I hope there will be no trouble today." Habara nodded, and then he continued to ask: "By the way, will Itachi come to the clan meeting?"


    "Normally, he will come." Zhishui nodded, but soon his face became extremely serious: "However, I won''t let him in!"


    This time the clan meeting is very important, everything that happened in it, Habara and the elders decided that it is best not to spread it until the problem is completely resolved.


    No one wants to cause extra problems, and no one hopes that after this incident is spread, someone will use this incident to arrange some bad things.


    Only when they have dealt with everything clearly will they announce it to the outside world.


    Uchiha Itachi is a member of Anbe, and he has clearly stated his position, so no matter what, Habara will not allow him to participate in this clan meeting.


    Even if he is the son of Uchiha Fugaku, even if he has the Sangodama Sharingan, it is still not allowed!


    The Uchiha clan is a family that takes Sharingan as its glory.


    In the eyes of the members of the Uchiha family, only those who have awakened the Sharingan can be regarded as the real Uchiha family and have a certain say in the family.


    So if you want to participate in the clan meeting of Nanhe Shrine, you need to have a prerequisite,


    That is, those who have awakened Sharingan are eligible to appear here to participate in the clan meeting.


    "Then it''s hard work for you." Habara smiled slightly at Shisui, and then he took a deep breath before saying seriously: "It''s here, let''s create an era that belongs to us!"


    After the words fell, Habara opened the door first, and Shisui nodded seriously and followed Habara in.


    As the gate was opened, the Uchiha people who were already sitting inside the shrine involuntarily turned their heads to look at Habara and Shisui.


    It''s just that when they saw Yubara and Shisui, they couldn''t help but look away, and then lowered their heads slightly, not daring to look at the two of them.


    Zhishui''s Weiming family knew that young people, whether they were moderate or hardliners, had to admit that he was powerful.


    Especially the members of the moderate faction, they are even more aware of Shisui''s strength and his status in the Uchiha sect.


    As for Uchiha Habara, although he has been as famous as Shisui since he was a child, since he chose to become a task ninja instead of going to any force in the family, or even the security department.


    Habara''s name has been slowly suppressed in the family. Although the young people among them still have a good sense of Habara, they all have a consensus.


    That is, Habara may not be able to catch up with Shisui. No matter how good the relationship between the two of them is, the gap will only grow wider.


    However, what people never dreamed of was that Habara had suddenly undergone earth-shaking changes since a few months ago.


    After that, he somehow got the support of Shisui and the trust of the elders, and the most important thing is that he is also a Uchiha who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    This news really shocked them all, and UU Reading shocked them even more, that even the hardliners chose to support him.


    And those guys, together with their own side, revised a lot of ideas they originally insisted on!


    All these changes are really fast and dizzying.


    The most unimaginable thing for them is that what they want to do now is to overthrow the current patriarch and let Yu Yuan, a fifteen-year-old boy, become the new patriarch!


    But what they had to admit was that after listening to Habara''s point of view told to them by the elder and Shisui, they also felt that Habara was right.


    The Uchiha really need to change, their current patriarch is really not qualified, and they really need to do something.


    The moderates already had such thoughts and recognized Habara in this way, let alone the hardliners.


    After all, those of them who can sit here have all been taught a lesson by Habara, and they have even witnessed Habara''s kaleidoscope Sharingan with their own eyes!


    They will probably never forget the weird patterns in Habara''s eyes, let alone the azure blue Susano that has appeared in human form covering Habara''s body.


    That night, Habara was like a Shura, and their self-confidence was beaten to pieces by Habara that night!


    Now they all support Habara for a reason, not only Habara''s words and ideas let them understand their own problems, but more importantly, Habara''s strength is worth following.


    In the field, the only one with a dignified face was Uchiha Fugaku who was sitting on the patriarch''s seat.


    He stared at Habara, stared at Shisui, and was full of thoughts for a while...


    ¡­

 Chapter 50： Impeach!

    Although Uchiha Fugaku is weak and indecisive as the patriarch, this does not affect that some people in the clan will still follow him.


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku was also full of doubts and concerns, and he had also heard about what happened in the family within this month.


    He didn''t know why at all. It was clear that two factions with seriously opposed ideas would get together and there was a tendency to reconcile, which seemed to him completely incomprehensible.


    He has been the patriarch for so long, so he naturally knows how incompatible these two factions have become.


    The fact that the two sides didn''t really do anything is still concerned about the family law. Of course, it may also be because of the existence of Uchiha Shisui.


    Others may not know Zhishui very well, they only know that he is very strong, but they don''t know why he is so strong.


    But as elders, it is impossible for them not to know that Zhishui is a person with a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    However, everything is different now. Young people from both sides began to communicate, and elders from both sides began to sit down and talk. This kind of change is really beyond the understanding of Uchiha Fugaku.


    In fact, normally speaking, this is also a good thing. After all, he also longs for the peace of the family, but he couldn''t do it and didn''t know how to do it in the past.


    But such harmony is completely beyond his control, and such harmony excludes him!


    When things go wrong, there must be a demon. This world may not have such a saying, but it also has a similar meaning.


    In particular, Uchiha Fugaku also noticed that there is a figure hidden in such a thing, and the owner of this figure is Uchiha Habara!


    Uchiha Habara is a genius of the family. There is no doubt about it. He and Shisui are classmates and have experienced the cruelty of war on the battlefield at a young age.


    And after that, Habara opened the Sangoudama Sharingan, and passed the assessment to become a member of Konoha Jominin.


    Such a young man has a bright future no matter how he looks at it, but this kid seems to be very different from other Uchiha clansmen since he was a child.


    Not only is his personality different, but his choices are also different from others.


    He did not join any faction of the family, let alone the security department, but became a mission ninja.


    Such a person who seems a bit out of tune with the family members is now mixed with people from these factions. How does this make Uchiha Fugaku feel at ease?


    And today''s clan association made him feel uneasy from the very beginning, but no matter how uneasy he was, he had to stabilize his emotions now.


    Because, he is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan!


    "Patriarch, everyone is here, I think it''s time to start." Just when Uchiha Fugaku was full of thoughts, Uchiha Takechi said suddenly.


    This voice brought Uchiha Fugaku back to his senses, but soon he shook his head: "Wait, Itachi is back, I think he should come."


    "Sorry, patriarch, we don''t want Itachi to participate this time." Just after Uchiha Togaku''s voice fell, Uchiha Zong also stood up and said softly.


    Uchiha Zong''s words made Uchiha Fugaku frowned slightly, and the uneasiness in his heart became more serious.


    Not letting his son, Uchiha Itachi, who owns the Sangouyu Sharingan, participate, and the person who said this was actually Uchiha Zong, which made Uchiha Fugaku feel extremely stunned!


    Who is the Uchiha sect? This guy is an elder of the moderate faction, and because of the cultivation of Uchiha Shisui, he gradually gained the dominance of their faction.


    Strictly speaking, his son Itachi followed him, but now he voluntarily refuses to let Itachi participate, and he is still with Uchiha Takechi.


    Everyone knows about such a change, and the troubles tonight may be far beyond imagination!


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha Fugaku hadn''t spoken yet, and a young man sitting in the crowd suddenly spoke dissatisfiedly: "The patriarch''s son will also be our patriarch in the future, what qualifications do you have..."


    "Hirano, don''t talk." Before the young man could finish speaking, he was quickly interrupted by Uchiha Fugaku.


    This young man can be regarded as a follower of Uchiha Fugaku. He is a loyal and traditional person, and his strength is not bad, but his vision is a little low.


    The current situation is a joint decision made by the elders of the two factions, and a clansman who only works in the security department opens his mouth to refute. Isn''t this terrible?


    Although Uchiha Fugaku is the patriarch and can also strongly oppose it, he is unwilling to imagine what will happen after the opposition, let alone see it.


    The family is already chaotic enough, and he doesn''t want it to be more chaotic.


    "Patriarch..." Uchiha Hirano wanted to say something, but he was soon interrupted by Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Since it''s the request of the two elders, I''d rather be respectful than obedient." Uchiha Fugaku said calmly: "Also, Hirano is just a young man, he is not very sensible, and I hope the two of you don''t mind."


    After Uchiha Fugaku finished speaking, he looked at the two quietly. His attitude had been expressed very clearly, and Uchiha Hirano seemed to be aware of his impulse.


    Although the kid was still a little aggrieved, he calmed down obediently, and the entire venue in the shrine was extraordinarily silent for a while.


    "Don''t worry, Hirano-kun is also thinking about the patriarch." Uchiha Takechi shook his head, and then he continued: "Shall we start?"


    "Let''s get started." Uchiha Fugaku took a deep breath, and then said indifferently: "I don''t know the two of you, what will the clan want to discuss this time?"


    Uchiha Fugaku is obviously emotional, but even if he is emotional, he can endure it. UU Reading After all, this is for the peace of the family.


    "This clan meeting is very important. After discussing with the elder Zong, we both feel that the current situation needs to be discussed carefully."


    Uchiha Takechi said lightly, and then he turned his head to look at Habara who was sitting with Shisui.


    "Habara-kun, come here, this clan meeting, you are the protagonist."


    Following Uchiha Takechi''s words, everyone turned towards Habara, and those who already knew what would happen next seemed very calm.


    The few who don''t know seem a little confused. Uchiha Fugaku is one of the confused people, but his inner anxiety has become more and more serious.


    He could feel that this time the matter was probably aimed at him, after all, the two factions united together and avoided him.


    He also blocked his son outside, which already explained a big problem, but now he is also wondering what these people are going to do.


    What is the purpose of pushing Habara out, and isn''t Shisui the same kid as him? Could it be that Shisui already has a new idea?


    Amid all these doubts, Habara stood up and walked to the center of the venue.


    He first nodded slightly to Uchiha Takechi and Uchiha Zong, and finally he looked at Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Everyone, I think everyone should know me, so I don''t need to introduce myself.


    Although I personally don''t want to stand here, the situation in the clan has become so serious that I can''t look directly at it.


    And the one who caused all this is our patriarch!


    The purpose of my standing here today is to impeach our patriarch, Uchiha Fugaku! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 51： Do you want to dance too?

    Even if he was mentally prepared, Dang Yubara''s words still caused an uproar among the people present, but the degree of uproar was different.


    The impeachment of the patriarch is really something that has never happened in the history of the Uchiha clan. Now that this kind of thing is happening in front of them, how can they keep calm?


    And Uchiha Fugaku''s face was a bit unsightly, he had already thought that this clan meeting would be related to him, but he didn''t expect to impeach him as the clan leader!


    After becoming the patriarch for so long, he thought that although he was not good enough in the position of patriarch, at least he also ensured the weak harmony between the family and the village.


    And he also made it impossible for a certain faction to be strong in the past, so that the family had to lean towards one side.


    Although such a balance is not safe, at least the family is not in chaos, at least there is no chaos in either the family or the village!


    Habara directly spoke to impeach him, which made him a little at a loss. At the same time, it also made him a little confused why he was impeached, and what kind of agreement did they reach?


    "Uchiha Habara, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Uchiha Hirano stood up angrily again, and this time he has opened his Sharingan!


    In the scarlet eyes, two hook jades were slowly spinning, and the chakras in his whole body were already gathering, and he was about to make a move.


    Not only him, but other people who followed Uchiha Fugaku also stood up angrily, and they all opened their Sharingan like Hirano.


    At the clan meeting, there was a tense look, but Habara remained calm in the face of all this.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about, and I don''t need you to remind me."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and said slowly.


    "Put away your Sharingan, these eyes are not enough for me.


    And now this matter is not something that you and you can participate in, so sit down. "


    "Uchiha Habara, don''t think that you are a genius because you are a genius. Who do you think you are, and the patriarch is something you can comment on?"


    However, contrary to expectations, Uchiha Yatsushiro who was standing behind Uchiha Hirano also spoke angrily.


    Uchiha Yatsushiro is a captain of the security department, and he is also a **** supporter of Uchiha Fuyue. Hahara remembers that this guy was kicked by Uchiha Itachi in the original book.


    But these things haven''t happened yet, and Uchiha Yatsushiro has already walked towards Habara.


    "Don''t think that you can talk nonsense here just because you have the Three Gouyu Sharingan, you are just a brat.


    I want to see how powerful you can be, and if you can make you speak out here! "


    After the voice fell, Uchiha Yatsushiro had already shot in an instant, but this guy didn''t take out his weapon, and it could be seen that he was still somewhat restrained.


    Just shooting at this kind of place, you can see how crazy this guy is, which makes Habara frowned involuntarily.


    In an instant, Habara''s eyes turned scarlet, and at this moment Uchiha Yatsushiro felt a strange power overflowing from Habara''s eyes.


    "Illusion?"


    Uchiha Yatsushiro sneered in his heart, using illusion on a Uchiha who has opened Sharingan, this is definitely not a wise choice!


    Even though Habara was already Sangouyu Sharingan at this time, but he used the illusion in such a hurry, and he had already opened Sharingan.


    Then even if the illusion has an effect on oneself, it will definitely not be too strong, and it is normal that the effect will not even appear!


    However, at the next moment, Uchiha froze Yatsushiro''s face, because at this moment he only felt that his brain was in a trance.


    And in his line of sight, at this moment, only Habara''s pair of scarlet Sangouyu Sharingans are left!


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a muffled sound suddenly bloomed in Uchiha Yatsushiro''s ears, and he also felt a sharp pain in his chest at this moment.


    Such severe pain caused his consciousness to return to his body, but at this moment he found that his body was flying backwards behind him.


    It wasn''t until he fell hard to the ground that he realized that he had failed!


    "Whether I''m talking nonsense is not something you can judge."


    At this moment, Habara''s voice came to his ears again, it was still so calm but it made him grit his teeth with hatred.


    "And you also don''t have the right to stand in front of me and talk big and harshly. I said that this is not something you can participate in. Just stay honest."


    "you....."


    Uchiha Yatsushiro''s face was extremely ugly, he still wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, there were bursts of severe pain in his chest.


    This made it impossible for him to finish a complete sentence, and he could only hold his chest and pant continuously.


    "You bastard!"


    Uchiha Hirano couldn''t bear it anymore at this moment, he quickly rushed towards Habara''s position, and then punched Habara''s chest.


    His eyes are scarlet, and his movements are extremely sharp. At the same time, he tries to avoid eye contact with Yubara as much as possible.


    The tragic situation of Uchiha Yatsushiro is in front of him, so it is naturally impossible for him to repeat the same mistakes.


    However, what people didn''t expect at all was that this time Habara stood directly on the spot and didn''t move at all, just quietly watching his fist land on his chest.


    "boom!"


    There was a muffled sound, but this time Habara didn''t respond at all, because a blue halo had appeared on his chest at some point.


    Obviously this is chakra, UU reading and this piece of chakra completely blocked Uchiha Hirano''s fist, making it impossible for him to hit Habara in a real sense!


    "It seems that the effect of this ''Ninjutsu¡¤Qi He Shield'' is not bad."


    Habara looked at everything in front of him silently. Just after he performed the illusion just now, he clearly felt his own chakra gathering invisibly in front of him.


    The strength of this chakra shield is very high, and it seems to be directly proportional to the strength of his own chakra, which is why Habara will stand still and watch this guy attack.


    He wanted to see how the shield would react to physical attacks, and it turned out that the shield performed really well.


    After all, this Uchiha Hei did not break Habara''s chakra shield at all, and the strength and quality of this shield are still intact!


    "That''s all you have?" Habara looked at Uchiha Hirano calmly, and suddenly asked softly.


    Uchiha Hirano''s face was extremely ugly, and after hearing this sentence, his expression became even more stiff.


    He quickly withdrew his hand and wanted to retreat, but at this moment Habara grabbed the guy''s hand.


    Before this guy could react, Habara''s knee was hard against his abdomen.


    Uchiha Hirano was in pain, and his body subconsciously bent slightly, but at this moment Habara''s hand began to exert strength.


    "Crack!"


    With a slight twist of his hand, Habara cleverly twisted and dislocated Uchiha Hirano''s hand, and then he shook off Uchiha Hirano''s hand, and grabbed the guy by the throat.


    "Are you ignoring what I said?


    Or is it just you who want to dance? "


    ¡­

 Chapter 52： Characteristics of Uchiha

    "stop!"


    "Uchiha Habara, what are you doing?"


    "Let go of him quickly!"


    Habara instantly knocked down Uchiha Yatsushiro and grabbed Uchiha Hirano''s neck, which immediately aroused great dissatisfaction among Uchiha Fugaku''s supporters.


    Many of them stood up quickly, and then directly surrounded Yubara.


    The scarlet in their eyes has also appeared, and the Sharingan looks so strange in this shrine.


    And with their actions, the atmosphere in the entire shrine became suffocated, as if a powder keg was about to be ignited at any time.


    Uchiha Fugaku was also frowning at this time, although Habara''s impeachment of him made him feel dissatisfied in his heart.


    But at the same time, he was also dissatisfied with Uchiha Yatsushiro and Uchiha Hirano''s unscrupulous shots.


    Although their actions seemed to be defending themselves, they were actually cheating themselves, but he really couldn''t blame them for anything.


    The most terrible thing is that not only did their shots not have any practical effect, but they also lost so ugly, and caused a larger commotion.


    Such a result really gave Uchiha Fugaku a headache. Although he was really dissatisfied, he still wanted to protect those who supported him.


    However, just as he was about to stand up, he suddenly found that Zhishui and the moderates had already stood up, not only them, but also the hardliners!


    The Sharingan in their eyes has quietly bloomed, his eyes have locked on his supporters, and their chakras have also begun to surge.


    "This....."


    Uchiha Fugaku was stunned when he saw this scene, and then he fell silent again.


    He knew that Habara was very close to these two factions, and he also had the support of the two factions to stand up and impeach him.


    However, in his opinion, Habara was probably just a person introduced by these two factions. The advantage of success is that these two factions got it, and the failure has nothing to do with them.


    But now it seems that the situation is different from what he imagined. He really didn''t expect that the support of these two factions for Habara would be so high.


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like it''s just pushing Habara to the foreground, it''s completely giving Habara the greatest support!


    Not only Uchiha Fugaku was dumbfounded, even the supporters of Uchiha Fugaku were a little confused now.


    They didn''t understand what was going on at all, but he knew very well that they might be in danger now.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let him go."


    Habara didn''t have much thought at all, because it didn''t matter to him whether these people got in or not, and he really didn''t have any further plans.


    It is already the limit to teach these unscrupulous guys a lesson. If they really kill people, the result will be different.


    Seeing Uchiha Hirano whose face was already a little purple, Habara easily opened his hand, and this guy immediately began to hold his neck and gasp for breath.


    It''s just that although his eyes are already full of anger at this time, there is already a hint of fear in this anger.


    Habara ignored him at all, he turned his head to look at Shisui, and then he said with a smile.


    "Zhishui, it''s okay, you lead everyone back and sit down, this is a clan meeting, not a martial arts arena."


    "Stand back, Habara is right, this is the clan meeting, not the martial arts arena."


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku had also recovered. Although he was a little weak, he also spoke.


    "Yatsushiro, go to Hirano for treatment together, and you are not allowed to go out for the next month, so reflect on yourself at home, you are too presumptuous."


    "This... is, patriarch."


    Although Yatsushiro and Hirano seemed very unconvinced when they heard Uchiha Fugaku''s words, they still nodded honestly when they saw the current situation.


    In fact, they are not really stupid, of course they know how much trouble their actions will cause.


    But their purpose is very clear, that is to maintain the prestige of the patriarch, but they really did not expect that Yu Yuan, a fifteen-year-old boy, would be so powerful.


    There is indeed a qualitative difference between Sangouyu Xie Lun and Ergouyu Sharingan, but these things have never been considered by ninjas.


    Chakra reserves, actual combat experience, the use of techniques and tactics, and intelligence information are the necessary conditions for a ninja to defeat an opponent.


    Otherwise, in the ninja world, there will be no one who does not have Sharingan, who can defeat Uchiha like them.


    However, the cruel truth told them that even though Habara was only fifteen years old, he was not comparable to them!


    Supporting each other and lowering their heads, the two of them quickly left the room.


    At this time, everyone had already sat down again, and the entire shrine regained calm, as if the conflict just now did not exist at all.


    It''s just that those who support Uchiha Fugaku, even if they are dissatisfied with Habara, the way they look at Habara has changed slightly.


    The Uchiha clan has always been a family that respects the strong. Although Habara did not show much strength in his previous performance, he was not facing mediocrity.


    With such an easy way to wipe out the opponent, with such strength and ability, even if they are dissatisfied, they still have some respect in their hearts. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    It was this kind of respect that made them keep quiet now, and made them plan to listen carefully to why Habara wanted to impeach their patriarch.


    "Habara, I''m sorry for what happened just now, I hope you don''t mind, they are just a little anxious."


    Uchiha Fugaku sighed slightly, and then he looked at Habara and said seriously.


    "They have already left, so the Clan will continue.


    You said that you want to impeach me, but I consider myself to be conscientious in the position of patriarch.


    Although he didn''t make any commendable achievements, he didn''t do anything to be sorry for the family.


    There must be a suitable reason for you to impeach me, so please tell me, where did I fail to be a qualified patriarch? "


    Although Uchiha Fugaku''s attitude seemed flat, he still showed the demeanor of a patriarch to some extent.


    Moreover, his attitude was somewhat beyond Habara''s expectations. In Habara''s imagination, there was a high probability that this guy would appear hysterical or extremely angry.


    But as calm and ordinary as it is now, it''s impossible for Habara to be a little messed up all of a sudden.


    But no matter what his attitude is, Habara must continue on today''s matter.


    Looking at Fugaku Uchiha seriously, Habara finally nodded slightly, and then he shook his head again.


    "It is undeniable that Patriarch Fuyue has really worked hard as the patriarch. If it was a normal period, Patriarch Fuyue might be an excellent patriarch.


    However, the current environment of Uchiha, and the current situation inside Konoha...


    It''s really not a normal period! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 53： Are you really a qualified patriarch?

    Habara''s words seem to be helping Uchiha Fugaku to shirk some unnecessary responsibilities, but anyone who understands knows that this is the biggest accusation against Uchiha Fugaku!


    The meaning of his words is very clear, that is to tell everyone that Uchiha Fugaku may be a good patriarch in normal times.


    But when it comes to a critical period, Uchiha Fugaku is really unable to be competent for the position of patriarch.


    Uchiha Fugaku obviously understood Habara''s words, and his face became a little inexplicably ugly.


    But he was still able to control his emotions, he just watched Habara quietly without interrupting.


    He is also angry now, and he wants to see why he can''t do it!


    "Master Patriarch, and everyone here, the family is now facing an unprecedented crisis, and I think the elders should have been aware of this a long time ago.


    Since I was attacked by the root ninja, I think everyone understands what Konoha''s attitude is, don''t they? "


    Habara ignored Uchiha Fugaku''s emotional changes, he just sighed slightly and then spoke slowly.


    "Konoha wants to force us to take action, because Konoha knows that the family has split into two factions, and one of the factions advocates using force to get back everything Uchiha lost.


    It is conceivable that if I was successfully attacked by them and I would not see anyone alive or dead, and Konoha also categorically denied that they did all of this.


    And the emotions within the family were mobilized again, and they began to lean towards the hardliners, so the last thing the patriarch can do, I think, is to support the hardliners, right?


    With such a result and environment, Konoha also has the handle of the Uchiha rebellion. Guess what will happen next? "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, his eyes stayed on Uchiha Fugaku''s body, he was observing the change of Uchiha Fugaku''s expression.


    But what made him feel helpless was that Uchiha Fugaku didn''t have any obvious expression changes.


    Maybe he actually already knew such a result, or maybe he didn''t believe in such a result at all.


    But it doesn''t matter to Habara, some things will continue to Habara, and some things will definitely be changed!


    "My answer is very simple, that is the disaster of genocide."


    Habara almost said the most terrifying answer in the most flat tone, and all the members present, whether they were moderate or hardliners, all turned very ugly.


    The hardliners present had been taught a lesson by Habara that night, and they had also heard Habara talk about similar things, so their situation was slightly better at this time.


    However, those moderates and those who support Uchiha Fugaku are a little unbelievable and very difficult to accept. They never dreamed that there would be such an answer.


    "Uchiha Habara, what nonsense are you talking about, don''t scare me here!"


    As the captain of the security department, Uchiha Inahide, who is also a supporter of Uchiha Fugaku, spoke at this time.


    "What''s more, even if there is such a thing, I also believe that the patriarch will lead us through the difficulties!"


    "Unfortunately, he couldn''t do it, and he never did it."


    For this guy who was also kicked away by Uchiha Itachi, Habara didn''t even have the desire to look at him, he still spoke slowly and firmly.


    "Perhaps everyone is wondering, why did it become like this?


    There are two reasons for this. The first is the Second Hokage. From the perspective of family history, he has always hated Uchiha.


    From the perspective of the village, there is the story of Uchiha Madara carrying Kyuubi to attack the village and finally died with the first Hokage-sama.


    The combination of the two aspects naturally makes Senshou Feima full of Uchiha, don''t look at him first establishing the security department so that the family has gained huge rights.


    At the same time, he also accepted Senior Uchiha Mirror as a disciple, but in fact this is simply cheating Uchiha!


    Taking the seniors as disciples can make us relax our vigilance, but setting up a security department but binding it to a prison will naturally keep us away from the political center.


    And whether it''s Senior Mirror or the Ministry of Security, they can form the effect of surrounding us and monitoring us. Don''t you all see it clearly until now? "


    Habara couldn''t help but sighed when he said this, and besides the elders and Shisui, the expressions of the other Uchihas present became ugly.


    They really wanted to refute Habara''s words, but they didn''t know how to refute at all.


    And Uchiha Fugaku also seemed very silent, obviously there are some things he can understand and understand, and these things make him unable to refute.


    "The third generation and others are the successors who inherit the will of the second generation. I think this kind of hostility should be preserved."


    Habara collected his thoughts and continued to speak, but this time his tone became a lot tougher.


    "And what happened to the Hyuga clan a few years ago, I think everyone here is aware of it, let me ask, if this kind of thing happened in our family, would everyone be able to bear it?


    This is the second reason, Hinata is dissatisfied, and more families are also dissatisfied, so if you were Hokage, would you do this?


    Killing chickens to warn monkeys, everyone should know, then I was successfully attacked, and the family made a decision, so what will happen to us in the end? "


    Habara raised three questions in total, and each of these three questions made people worry more and more, each made people more silent, and each made people more angry!


    Thinking along Habara''s words, the family is really facing a huge crisis, and it may even be a disaster of genocide.


    At this moment, even the patriarch''s supporters understood why Uchiha Itachi wasn''t allowed in.


    However, they still have some doubts, why can Zhishui still stay here?


    But Habara didn''t give them an answer, he stared at Uchiha Fugaku, and his tone became more severe.


    "I don''t need to go into details about what happened. I said that I don''t deny that Patriarch Fuyue really worked hard in his position as patriarch.


    It''s a pity that you are not capable and courageous, Mr. Patriarch, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com''s character is even softer and not firm-willed.


    Apart from external factors, the biggest reason why the family has really come to this point is you!


    The external environment is so severe, but you only think about compromising, and the family is so divided, but you never think about integrating.


    Patriarch Fuyue, are you really a qualified patriarch? "


    Habara''s words were like a hammer hitting the hearts of everyone present, especially Uchiha Fugaku''s heart.


    He didn''t speak, but looked at Habara silently, because at this moment he didn''t know what to say.


    For a moment, the inside of the entire shrine seemed even more silent and depressing, and everyone looked at Habara and Uchiha Fugaku.


    They are waiting for Uchiha Fugaku''s response, and they are also waiting for Habara to continue to attack.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden noise from outside the shrine. This noise immediately made everyone frown, even Habara was no exception.


    Soon, a young Uchiha ninja opened the door and walked in, then whispered: "My lords, it is Itachi-sama who is here, we do not let him in as ordered, but..."


    Uchiha Itachi?


    Hearing this name, everyone present had different expressions, but they all involuntarily looked at Fugaku Uchiha.


    Uchiha Fugaku''s face was also a bit unsightly, but before he could speak, Shisui stood up suddenly.


    "I''ll handle this matter." Zhishui said calmly: "Habara, you said that the family needs discipline, even if I regard Itachi as a younger brother..."


    "He must also abide by the family''s discipline!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 54： You are really not a qualified patriarch!

    Seeing Shisui walk out, Habara could only sigh helplessly.


    He originally thought of going out to solve this trouble by himself, because he promised that Zhishui would do it for him.


    Of course, this also includes Habara''s desire to teach Itachi a lesson.


    Even if Itachi hasn''t really done anything unreasonable, Dang Habara has been worried and feared for fifteen years under the shadow of what he did in the original book.


    In the past fifteen years, it''s not that he didn''t think about whether to ''brainwash'' Itachi, but he couldn''t touch anyone casually because he was the patriarch''s son.


    After finally getting in touch with him, I just expressed some thoughts in a vague way, but this kid ignored me in the end.


    But Shisui was a little bit better, he grew up with him, but because Yubara was too young at that time, he didn''t dare to say some things casually.


    Especially for some political standpoints, he was afraid that if he said Zhishui and turned around to talk to those elders, he would be the one who was so troublesome.


    Things have to be done step by step, and it is impossible to always think about it overnight, so he has always wanted to express his position and make plans.


    The difference between Shisui and Itachi is that although Habara''s stated position conflicts with him, even if he disagrees with some obscure words, he can still seek common ground while reserving differences.


    Therefore, Shisui can accept Habara, and their relationship has always been good. This may be the difference between Shisui and Itachi.


    Shaking his head, Habara turned around and looked at Uchiha Fugaku, then continued: "Although some accidents happened, I think Shimizu can solve these troubles."


    "Yes, Shisui can solve the problem." Uchiha Fugaku nodded with a sigh: "Continue the meeting, Habara-kun please continue, I really want to see how unqualified I am in your eyes."


    "Patriarch Fuyue, your disqualification lies in your failure to recognize the reality, your compromise, and your indecision."


    Habara still looked at Uchiha Fugaku, and he continued to speak calmly.


    "As the patriarch, the most important thing is to recognize the reality of relatives. Dare to ask Patriarch Fuyue, do you still remember your decision during the night of the nine tails?"


    Night of the Kyuubi is definitely a turning point for the Uchiha to go from bad to worse, no one can deny that.


    And people who participated in that night remember one thing, that is, Uchiha Fugaku finally listened to an old man''s order, thus stopping all support operations.


    This decision once made many of them question, but according to Uchiha Fugaku''s explanation, this is the order of the third Hokage, and it also removes their suspicion of controlling Kyuubi.


    Habara brought this matter up again today, which made them a little strange, and Uchiha Fugaku was also very strange.


    "Habara-kun, this matter is the order of the third Hokage-sama, I..." Uchiha Fugaku said, but was interrupted by Habara before he finished speaking.


    "No, Patriarch Fuyue, this matter is not necessarily the arrangement of the Third Hokage."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and said with a serious expression.


    "Do you still remember that the situation was so bad at that time, the third Hokage was already on the front line against Kyuubi right away.


    Kyuubi is so dangerous, how could he have time to issue such an order, not to mention that with more strength, the possibility of defeating Kyuubi will be more likely.


    Maybe you will say that Uchiha is suspected of manipulating Kyuubi, but in fact, only if we attack Kyuubi head-on, this is the best way to clear the suspicion! "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Fugaku open his mouth, but he didn''t say a word in the end, and Habara didn''t stop.


    "Also, even if we think that this is an order from the Third Hokage, I want to ask Patriarch Fuyue a question.


    Eight years ago, who was Konoha''s Hokage, the third Sarutobi Hiruzen, or the fourth Namikaze Minato? "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Fugaku''s face completely changed, and the faces of everyone present also changed slightly.


    Indeed, regardless of whether Sarutobi Hiruzen gave the order to stop Uchiha at that time, the most critical question is who is Hokage!


    "Patriarch Fuyue, because you didn''t recognize the reality, the family missed the best opportunity to prove themselves.


    And the chain reaction of this incident is that when the village was rebuilt and divided into areas after the Nine-Tails incident, the village unscrupulously drove us to more remote places.


    The reason is very simple, we have not proved that we have not cleared our suspicion, but you, the patriarch, once again made a mistake in this matter.


    You chose to compromise, you chose to accept all of this, you did not choose to refute all of this with a strong attitude at all, you are tantamount to acquiescing to everything! "


    Habara''s words were like a sharp sword piercing into everyone''s hearts, and their eyes could not help but look at Uchiha Fugaku at this moment.


    Even Uchiha Fugaku''s staunchest supporters, at this moment they also looked at their patriarch.


    Uchiha Fugaku clenched his fists, and he could see the struggle and pain in his heart at this moment, but he didn''t open his mouth to refute anything at this moment.


    He didn''t know how to refute, and while listening to Habara''s words, he thought about his past bosses, and he found that what Habara said was really true!


    "As for your indecision..."


    Habara looked at Fugaku Uchiha at this time, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He sighed, his tone was no longer so tough.


    "The situation outside the clan has already developed to this point, but within the clan, you have never thought about unifying everyone''s thinking and correcting wrong thoughts within the clan.


    The moderates are too compromised, and the peace obtained through compromise has actually been demonstrated to us, and the end is bound to perish.


    But the hardliners are too tough, without a correct goal, they just say they want to get back the glory that belongs to Uchiha.


    So is it understandable that Uchiha wants to be an enemy of Konoha?


    Konoha is so big, so many ninja families, just one Uchiha is against the whole Konoha, what do we have to fight them?


    Hinata, Ikacho, Inuzuka, Yume, and other Kuruma families, as well as the huge civilian ninja, how can we, Uchiha, fight against the entire Konoha?


    Could it be that our current patriarch is still Uchiha Madara? Others can consume us to death, but you let this trend of thought continue to grow!


    You have never thought about integrating the family''s thinking, but blindly balancing the two factions.


    And your actions have also made the clansmen of the two factions think that they are right, thus causing the clan to continue to divide and fight among themselves.


    Every clan meeting is like a vegetable market, and it is impossible to come up with a suitable and practical solution to solve any problem.


    The people of the clan don''t have a correct and clear goal at all, and they don''t know what they want. This is the change you brought to Uchiha as the head of the clan! "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, he looked at Uchiha Fugaku very seriously, and it took him a long time before he asked softly.


    "Patriarch Fuyue, you are really not a qualified patriarch!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 55： kaleidoscope! (superior)

    Habara continued to impeach Uchiha Fugaku in the shrine, and Lai Shisui had already come outside the shrine.


    Tonight''s clan meeting is very important, no matter who comes to disturb Shisui, he will not allow it, even if this person is Itachi Uchiha!


    And from the very beginning of the Clan Association, it was determined that Itachi would not be allowed to come in. Now that Itachi seemed to want to force his way in, Shishui would naturally not agree.


    Walking quickly to the outside of the shrine, Shisui saw Itachi being surrounded by people, but soon his brows frowned.


    Because he noticed that there were still many clansmen lying on the ground beside him, this could only mean one thing, that is, Itachi had already made a move!


    "What are you doing?" Zhishui didn''t talk about Itachi''s question, he asked directly: "The clan meeting is going on, why is it so noisy?"


    "Shisui-sama, Itachi-sama wants to force his way in." At this moment, a Uchiha ninja said in a bit of embarrassment.


    Although he is Uchiha''s ninja, it is obvious that he does not have Sharingan, so he has no way to enter the clan association.


    And he really didn''t offend any of the two parties involved. On the one hand, it was the order issued by the elders collectively, and on the other hand, Itachi had Sharingan and was the son of the patriarch.


    Under such circumstances, even clansmen with Sharingan would feel headache and embarrassment, let alone him.


    "Who made the move first?" Zhishui nodded, and then asked.


    "We were ordered to not allow Lord Itachi to enter, but Lord Itachi tried to force his way in, so we could only block it, but unexpectedly..." the ninja said with his head down.


    This guy spoke very vaguely. He didn''t explain clearly who did it. It was obvious that he was also full of worries.


    But Zhishui didn''t care about these things at all, or he didn''t care who did it first, all he wanted was a rough outline of the incident and an accurate result.


    Nodding again, Shisui looked at Itachi, and at this time his expression was a little complicated.


    However, he quickly restrained himself from the complicated emotions, and finally he could only sigh flatly: "Itachi, you know the rules, you shouldn''t come tonight."


    "Why can''t I come." Itachi''s tone was also unusually indifferent, he stared closely at Zhishui and said in a deep voice, "You can do it, why can''t I?"


    "This is the order of the elders, and the patriarch also agreed." Zhishui shook his head, and finally gave an answer: "You don''t need to participate in the clan meeting tonight, just leave, don''t embarrass me, and don''t embarrass everyone .¡±


    After Zhishui said this, he turned around and left, and at this moment he suddenly felt a strong chakra brewing behind him.


    This made him stop immediately, and turned around slowly, only to see that Uchiha Itachi''s eyes had become extremely scarlet at this time.


    "Sure enough, you have completely changed, Zhishui."


    Itachi looked at Shishui indifferently, his voice was extremely cold.


    "You are no longer the Zhishui I remember, I don''t know what made you change like this.


    But I want to tell you that you can''t stop me if I want to go in. Even if I own the Sangouyu Sharingan according to the family tradition, I still have the right to enter the clan association! "


    "Itachi, don''t embarrass me."


    Seeing Itachi like this, Shisui felt bitter in his heart, but he was still very calm and firm.


    "I said that this is the common meaning of the patriarch and the elders, even if you have the three hook jade!"


    While talking, Zhishui''s eyes have also turned into scarlet three-goed jade, this is his attitude, he just wants to tell Itachi that he can''t change this matter.


    "Sure enough, I can''t have any illusions about you, because you are indeed not the big brother Zhishui I remember."


    Uchiha Itachi seemed a little sad when he saw this scene, but at the same time he seemed a little relieved, he slowly closed his eyes and his voice was still so cold and indifferent.


    However, at this moment, an even weirder chakra began to bloom on his body, and a strong and icy aura instantly spread towards the surroundings.


    "Since this is the case, we have nothing to say. I want to go in. This is my attitude, so let me ask you..."


    While speaking, Uchiha Itachi slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of dart-like patterns slowly spun in his eyes.


    "Are those eyes enough to let me in?"


    "kaleidoscope?"


    Zhishui looked at the scene in front of him in shock, he really didn''t expect Itachi to have these eyes!


    It''s just that in addition to being shocked, he suddenly had more worries in his heart.


    Because he didn''t know how Itachi''s eyes came from, and Itachi''s attitude was obviously on the opposite side!


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhishui gritted his teeth and quickly closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes the next moment, the same pair of strange kaleidoscopes had appeared.


    He stared at the Chakra in Itachi''s body also gathering, and at this moment he suddenly said: "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, you do have the qualifications to forcefully enter, but I need to ask you a question."


    Itachi didn''t answer, he just looked at Shisui quietly.


    And Zhishui didn''t care, he asked directly: "If I tell you not to report everything about the clan meeting tonight, can you do it?"


    Outside the shrine, with Shisui''s words falling, the dead silence was restored again in an instant.


    The Uchiha ninjas surrounding them had already retreated at this time, and they couldn''t bear the aura emanating from these two young people at all.


    That oppressive and suffocating breath is really too depressing.


    "I understand." After a long time, Uchiha Itachi suddenly spoke, and then he turned and left without looking back.


    This action made Zhishui''s face a little ugly, and he couldn''t help but yelled slightly: "Itachi, UU Reading You..."


    "No need to say anything." Uchiha Itachi directly interrupted Shisui''s words, and he said slowly while walking: "It''s really disappointing, it will end up like this, but I have already guessed your thoughts, and Guess the final outcome."


    "You guys, do it for yourself."


    Under the shining of the silver moonlight, Uchiha Itachi''s figure got further and further away, and slowly disappeared from Shisui''s sight.


    Only at this moment, Zhishui felt that his heart seemed to be very painful...


    ¡­


    After the shrine, the entire venue was extremely silent, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Uchiha Fugaku.


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku still kept silent, he was recalling his past, and he was thinking about whether he was really that unbearable.


    After a long time, Uchiha Fugaku sighed, raised his head and looked at Habara seriously, and then asked: "Then how are you going to deal with me, an unqualified patriarch?"


    "Since impeachment, it is natural that Patriarch Fuyue is no longer suitable to continue to sit in the position of patriarch."


    After saying this, Habara turned to look at Uchiha Takechi and Uchiha Zong.


    "Two elders, I will trouble you next."


    Uchiha Takechi and Uchiha Zong nodded at the same time, they looked at each other and finally Uchiha Zong came out.


    "In view of the fact that Uchiha Fugaku''s various behaviors have put the family in such a difficult situation, we have decided to remove Uchiha Fugaku as the patriarch, and..."


    Having said this, Uchiha Zong took a deep breath, and then his voice began to rise.


    "We recommend Uchiha Habara as the new patriarch!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 56： kaleidoscope! (Down)

    Electing Habara as the patriarch was something that had already been decided long ago, and it could also be said that it would not be changed at all.


    Everyone has selfishness, and these elders are no exception, but no matter how selfish they are, they are all members of the Uchiha clan!


    The most typical mentality of members of the Uchiha clan is to be convinced of the strong. When facing Habara, who has Kaleidoscope Sharingan and still has the support of Shisui.


    Even if they dare not reveal their selfishness, they will not even reveal it at all, because these selfishness have been completely broken!


    In the next vote, there is actually not much suspense at all.


    The hardliners were the first to walk behind Habara, although they knew very well that Habara did not accept their ideas.


    In fact, they also noticed the problem after what Habara said. They really didn''t have a clear goal, and it was really hard to imagine what would happen to the arrogant Konoha as an enemy.


    It''s not that they feel that they are not strong enough. Although every Uchiha and even every ninja must be cautious, they must also be confident while being cautious.


    If they don''t have self-confidence, how will they face a strong enemy?


    But self-confidence and arrogance are two different things. The thought of facing the siege of all the families of Konoha, and there are a large number of civilian ninjas, this kind of thing makes everyone''s scalp numb.


    They very much agree with what Habara said, even if they think they can beat it, other people will consume it and kill you!


    Moreover, Habara had also demonstrated his extraordinary strength, even their elders were convinced, so it was naturally impossible for them to disobey Habara''s words.


    After the hardliners made their choices, the moderates stood silently behind Habara.


    In fact, strictly speaking, they were the first group of people to make a choice, because Shisui had already decided to follow Habara.


    And their elders had already made a decision, even though they hadn''t fought with Yu Yuan, they knew what Yu Yuan was doing with the hardliners.


    With Shisui''s relationship, the elder''s support, and Habara''s military guarantee, they would not hesitate at all.


    As the two factions had finished standing in line, those who supported Uchiha Fugaku began to be a little noisy.


    Many of them had ugly expressions on their faces, and many of them were extremely troubled at this moment.


    It''s just that no matter what choice they will have, this matter can basically be completely determined!


    Especially at this time, Shisui had also returned to the shrine, although his expression seemed a little dazed.


    However, after realizing that it was time to vote, he did not hesitate and stood directly behind Habara.


    This move can also say that there is no suspense in the entire voting!


    "It seems that the result has been decided." Habara looked at Uchiha Fugaku, and he said calmly: "Clan leader Fugaku, do you have anything else to teach?"


    For this result, Habara was not surprised at all. He spent so much time on Shisui and on these faction personnel.


    He even deliberately exposed his kaleidoscope and had a fight with the hardliners. His purpose was to successfully complete this impeachment.


    And during the impeachment at the clan meeting, Habara once again analyzed the situation of the Uchiha clan from the perspective of God.


    He has already done everything he can do. This is like a poker game. In his eyes, all his opponents are basically playing with clear cards.


    He knows it all and has the help of the system, and it would be really strange if that wasn''t supported enough.


    But he didn''t dare to relax at all, because there is still one person who makes him dare not be careless, and that is Uchiha Fugaku.


    In terms of family support and prestige, Uchiha Fugaku has already failed, and Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t support it under such a blow as Habara.


    But the most important point is whether this guy has a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    If he just gave up like this, then everything would be the best, but if he is not willing to step down like this, and he still has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Then Habara might have to fight him hard, because it was almost inevitable.


    The Uchiha clan itself is a warlike clan, and Habara itself relied on the kaleidoscope to obtain the opportunity to negotiate with these elders.


    If Uchiha Fugaku also mastered the kaleidoscope, and on the grounds that the patriarch must have enough force, it is impossible for Habara to refuse this matter.


    Once he refuses, then this must be a huge blow to his prestige!


    "Yes, it seems that the result has been determined."


    Uchiha Fugaku nodded, but what he said next made Habara involuntarily sigh inwardly.


    He raised his head and looked at Habara seriously, then his eyes began to change, and as his eyes became scarlet, a terrifying aura poured out of him at this moment.


    His eyes had already turned into the state of three hooked jade, he looked at Yu Yuan quietly, and then at Shisui, and he spoke slowly after a long time.


    "I admit that under your statement and after my deep thinking, I am indeed not a qualified patriarch, and I am willing to step down as patriarch.


    It¡¯s just Habara-kun, as the patriarch, I believe that your wisdom is indeed competent, but the patriarch, especially the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, cannot rely solely on brains.


    You must be strong enough to be recognized by the entire family!


    Although your performance just now was very good, but in my opinion, all this is not enough, because your Sharingan is not strong enough. "


    Speaking of which, Uchiha Fugaku stopped here, and the three-pointed jade in his eyes spun rapidly at this moment, and his three-pointed jade was completely connected into one piece in just a moment!


    At this moment, the faces of almost all the elders changed drastically, because they really didn''t expect Uchiha Fugaku to hide so deeply.


    They really never imagined that this seemingly weak patriarch actually possessed a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, this is the strongest state of Sharingan. In fact, I have always been reluctant to show these eyes, UU Reading because I always think that these eyes will cause trouble."


    Uchiha Fugaku''s voice was very soft, but also very decisive, he looked at Habara very seriously and said seriously.


    "You want to become the patriarch, I am actually willing to support you, but I think you are not enough, I suggest that Zhishui be the candidate for the patriarch.


    Because he also has these eyes, he has this qualification, and there is one condition for him to truly become the patriarch, and that is to defeat me.


    Only by defeating me, the me with these eyes, can I be regarded as a qualified patriarch!


    Habara-kun, do you understand what I mean? "


    "Yes, I know."


    Habara sighed slightly, he nodded his head in approval, but soon he shook his head again.


    He turned his head slightly and smiled at the worried elders behind him, then turned his gaze to Zhishui.


    In the end, he and Shisui looked at Uchiha Fugaku together. At this moment, his eyes and Shisui''s eyes became extremely scarlet, and their eyes were not in the state of Gouyu.


    It''s those weird eyes with irregular patterns that burst out with terrifying power!


    Uchiha Fugaku was a little stunned at this moment, not only him, but also those who supported him standing behind him were also stunned.


    But after being dazed, the faces of all of them became incomparably horrified, stunned, and shocked that couldn''t be concealed!


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Uchiha Habara also has Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    Habara looked at Uchiha Fugaku calmly, and finally he showed a smile.


    "But unfortunately, I also have such eyes, I think I have the qualifications, right?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 57： Tauren?

    "Today is really nice weather."


    The next morning, Habara sat in the room, recalling everything that happened last night, which he still remembers vividly.


    He succeeded, because he successfully forced Uchiha Fugaku to abdicate. At this time, Uchiha Fugaku is no longer the patriarch of the family.


    Because of his analysis and judgment from the perspective of God, what Uchiha Fugaku committed was fully revealed in front of all the senior members of the family.


    His prestige has been impacted unimaginably. Obviously, he has no way to continue to control the huge Uchiha family.


    But Habara was not completely successful, because Uchiha Fugaku showed his kaleidoscope Sharingan in front of everyone at the last moment.


    And he also made a request that people couldn''t refuse at all, that is, the new patriarch needs to defeat him, and only by defeating him can he be qualified to become the new patriarch.


    Although Habara is not surprised to come up with such a thing, after all, although this guy is weak, he is also a Uchiha, and he is also a Uchiha with a kaleidoscope!


    "Simply put, it''s just a mental illness."


    Habara has already done a good job of mental construction, and even he is not surprised that Uchiha Fugaku has a kaleidoscope.


    After all, in "The True Story of Itachi", this guy unscrupulously showed his kaleidoscope to Itachi, and it is really no surprise that he appeared now.


    But what he did directly made it impossible for Yu Yuan to get the position of patriarch directly, because after subsequent discussions, the battle between him and Yu Yuan would take place in a month.


    However, this battle for the position of patriarch is just a legal succession battle on the surface.


    Habara and Shisui, who essentially have two pairs of kaleidoscopes, have already obtained the actual control of the family!


    Uchiha Fugaku is no longer the patriarch, and such a big impact on prestige and trust crisis has caused him to lose the control of the family.


    Moreover, the top management of the Uchiha clan has basically already stood on the platform. It can be said that Habara has the final say on the current Uchiha.


    All he lacks is a patriarch title that needs to be recognized by the former patriarch, and that''s it.


    "It''s just that I heard from Shisui that Uchiha Itachi also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which is the most unbelievable thing."


    It''s just that Habara frowned when he thought of Uchiha Itachi''s question.


    He really didn''t expect Itachi Uchiha to be able to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan, but Shisui is not dead, how did this kid open the kaleidoscope?


    Although Habara has always known that Uchiha Itachi has the potential to open the kaleidoscope, but without that powerful mental explosion, why would he open it?


    "Could it be that Zhishui has gone on a different path, and then he decided that Zhishui in his heart is dead, so he opened it?"


    Habara couldn''t help complaining in his heart, no one knows when the Uchiha clan will lose their nerve, and then their mental quality will change.


    As for how to deal with this kid, according to the original book, Habara can actually not take Uchiha Itachi too seriously.


    The reason is also very simple, that is, Habara knows him like the back of his hand!


    The abilities of Uchiha Itachi¡¯s kaleidoscope in the original book are really known to everyone, and Habara knows these abilities and can naturally make corresponding countermeasures.


    It''s just that the way this guy opens his eyes is a bit blind, and his ability Habara is also a bit difficult to guess. Now this guy is as difficult to deal with as Uchiha Fugaku.


    "However, if my idea is correct, then Uchiha Itachi''s ability should still be the same as before, after all, it seems that only Shisui can stimulate his eyes.


    Anyway, I haven''t heard of any accidents with Sasuke, and Shisui is different from the previous Shisui.


    Then this kid probably opened his eyes because of Zhishui''s change, coupled with a series of actions of the family, which made him feel desperate. "


    Although Habara was not sure whether his thinking was correct, after all, Shisui did not fight Itachi at that time, but this did not prevent Habara from guessing in this direction.


    What''s more, no matter what kind of kaleidoscope it is, Habara still has some confidence to deal with it, because he is not without cards.


    His success in the clan meeting has also increased his points. Although he is not much, only about 1,000 points, Habara is still very satisfied!


    In particular, the rewards given to him by such a system are really too rich.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: Relatively balanced¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family and received official approval, but there are still villains looking around from the outside]


    [Prosperity: 12345 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: Obtain the position of patriarch to lead the family and deal with those who target the family]


    [Congratulations to the host for completing the family integration. Although it is only one step away from being able to lead the family, but being able to do this also demonstrates the ability of the host, so you can get advanced points reward draw]


    [Secret Art Strong Will: Can purify all current negative states, and gain a high recovery ability (without damaging one''s own roots), lasting for eight seconds]


    [Secret Technique New Moon Guard: Use Chakra to repel or kill enemies around you and form a wind, all ninjutsu and kunai throwing of enemies outside the range of the wind will not be able to cause damage, lasting for eight seconds]


    [Secret Art Mantra: You can use the secret art to strengthen your own ninjutsu, illusion, and pupil art within eight seconds, and cause huge damage]


    The reward this time really stunned Habara, if he remembered correctly, it all belonged to the category of ''ultimate move''.


    And to put it bluntly, he is greedy for these three skills, because each skill can give him a huge improvement!


    No wonder the system will say that this time the advanced point reward draw, perhaps these abilities are not exchangeable at the current stage, UU reading www.uukanshu. com or is it currently 1,000 points that can be exchanged?


    However, Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to these things. Now that he had these choices, he certainly wouldn''t miss them. As for which one to choose, he was really having a hard time right now.


    Finally, after his careful consideration, he still chose the skill [Secret Technique ¡¤ Firm Will].


    Although this is a defensive skill, Habara really doesn''t want to miss the ability to purify all negative effects!


    "In the original book, Uchiha Fugaku''s ability is not explained, but he shows Uchiha Itachi the fragments of the future he obtained after thinking through illusion.


    This shows that his kaleidoscope probably also has super illusion ability, so choosing this technique can be a good response.


    As for Uchiha Itachi''s question, although I don''t know what his pupil technique is, but the high recovery power of firm will can also play a huge role!


    When used together with my Susanoo, I am not afraid of you. "


    Habara was thinking silently while walking, although he always had the feeling that he had become a tauren, but in any case, having this ability was indeed a guarantee of safety.


    "Get up, go to the library and read the books carefully, and go to the training ground to train hard. You can''t waste your time this month."


    Although Yu Yuan is not the patriarch at this time, the authority he has obtained is already large enough, which is also a good thing for him.


    And in order to win steadily, Habara must prepare well.


    If he wants to defeat Uchiha Fugaku, then he must not slack off in the slightest.


    But what he doesn''t know is that itachi Uchiha has quietly come to the Hokage Building at this time...


    ¡­

 Chapter 58： My name is Uchiha Madara!

    In the middle of the night, Itachi Uchiha stood silently on the edge of the cliff where he and Shisui met in secret.


    Looking at the invisible cliff, Itachi''s heart was filled with sorrow.


    Since he returned from his vacation, he found that many things he knew had changed drastically.


    First, Zhishui, the man whom he regards as his elder brother, the man who taught himself to help himself since he was a child, and conveyed that the village and family live in peace has changed.


    He has become a stranger, and he is not the Zhishui in his memory at all, and the so-called new point of view put forward by this Zhishui has caused his inner belief to collapse.


    He never thought of confronting the village, because he likes to think from the perspective of Hokage.


    The current situation of the village is very bad, because the actions of Yunyin Village have caused the credibility of the village to plummet, which caused the Konoha task share to drop quickly.


    And in such a bad situation, once a violent dispute occurs between the family and the village, or even a coup d''¨¦tat once broke out, the blow to the village is unimaginable.


    Even, because of such a coup, no matter who wins, the weakness of the village cannot be concealed in the end.


    Every ninja village has spies in other villages, which means that what happened to Konoha will inevitably be known by other villages.


    And such a weak Konoha will inevitably attract the prying eyes of other villages, and the hatred bred by the end of the Third World War has never diminished.


    When other villages come to Konoha to seek revenge and launch an attack, then Konoha will not be able to resist the offensive of other villages at all, which will make Konoha perish!


    "This kind of thing must never happen!"


    Uchiha Itachi secretly vowed that no matter it was for the village or the family, or for his younger brother, he would not want the family and the village to fight.


    So Shisui''s words hit Itachi''s heart hard, and Shisui''s change made him feel that the Shisui he was familiar with was dead!


    Under such a shock, one can imagine the fluctuations in his heart, and because of such fluctuations, he felt a slight change in his eyes.


    It''s just that such a change has not been complete, and he still has some luck and some expectations in his heart.


    However, it was all a fluke to look forward to. Last night, when he wanted to enter the clan meeting to understand the specific situation, he was directly intercepted by Zhishui and completely destroyed.


    Why not go in by yourself, because I am a member of Anbu, and because Shisui knows that he will report the information to Hokage.


    Why do you worry about reporting yourself this time, because this time the clan will definitely make up your mind and prepare to do the most terrible thing!


    After thinking about these things, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t control the chill in his heart, and the suffocating despair kept stimulating his heart and nerves.


    Under such painful and extremely powerful mental stimulation, he opened his own kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    "It''s just that this is not enough..."


    Uchiha Itachi''s heart is full of sighs. Although he has obtained Uchiha''s most powerful power, it is a pity that he is not the only one in the family who has this power.


    Uchiha Shisui, the person he once recognized the most, also possesses such power, and has it for a longer time and mastered more quantities.


    He knew that he was not Zhishui''s opponent, and he was not allowed to participate in the clan association. Now he had no idea what the clan''s next plan was.


    Such a feeling of confusion and despair made him feel a little overwhelmed now.


    "who!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi made a cold sound, and quietly stretched one hand behind his back, holding a kunai in his hand.


    Just for a moment, he felt a strange and unfamiliar chakra echoing around him, which made him feel that there were people around him!


    At this time and in this environment lurking around him, no matter who he is, he must be careful and careful!


    Suddenly, the ripples in the space disappeared, and then a mysterious man in black robe appeared from the space.


    The mysterious man had a hood on his head, except that he could see the yellow mask on the lower jaw through the moonlight, and there was nothing about Itachi Uchiha.


    "We met for the first time, don''t make the atmosphere so tense, you''re right, Itachi." The mysterious man spoke first, and the voice seemed to be chuckling.


    "Answer my question." Uchiha Itachi ignored him, but his eyes became more alert.


    His eyes became scarlet, and Sharingan closely watched the opponent''s every move, as if trying to find the right time to make a move.


    "The current juniors are really overly vigilant." The mysterious man whispered, and then reached out to take off the hood on his head.


    The patterned mask is revealed, and only the right eye has a hole, in which the Sangouyu Shulunyan is clearly visible.


    "Let me introduce myself, I am a member of Akatsuki organization, my name is Uchiha Madara..."


    Before the words fell, the cold light suddenly appeared!


    The moment the opponent took off the hood and opened his mouth, Uchiha Itachi made a bold move!


    Ku Wu drew a cold light under the moonlight, and his figure was already crossed with the other party, and Ku Wu directly slid across the other party''s throat.


    However, nothing happened.


    The mysterious man with the mask turned around calmly, and Sangouyu''s Sharingan looked at Itachi unemotionally.


    "This kind of small action is meaningless. I have no malicious intentions this time. If you insist on pushing me to the opposite side, I''m afraid you will regret your decision for the rest of your life."


    The moonlight fell on him, coupled with the words he could control, it gave Itachi an unprecedented pressure.


    Even Zhishui has never given him such pressure, or it has never given him such pressure!


    He stared at the person who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, and he said in a deep voice after a long time: "Since this is the case, the first step in our communication is always to be open and honest.


    You just said that you are Uchiha Madara, sorry, I can''t believe this kind of thing, not only me, but any normal person can''t believe it.


    If there is no malice, just take off the mask on your face first. "


    The mysterious man chuckled suddenly, although he said slowly in a low tone: "You stupid Uchiha junior, I didn''t expect you to live in your own narrow world like those mediocre people.


    Everyone says Uchiha Madara is dead, but what is the truth? People always take their ignorance as the truth because they don''t understand.


    I hope you understand that I am Madara Uchiha, and I don''t need to prove this to you, and it is your side that is in crisis right now. UU reading ¡±


    "Even if you are Uchiha Madara, what is your purpose for coming to me?" Uchiha Itachi looked at the mysterious man silently, and he asked for a long time.


    "Purpose..."


    The mysterious man still kept smiling, he looked at Uchiha Itachi and said indifferently.


    "I don''t have a specific purpose, I just came here to see you.


    I can see that you are very distressed, but I am not interested in Uchiha''s situation, and I don''t care about Konoha''s attitude.


    So you don''t have to be too vigilant about me, at least we don''t have a direct point of conflict, right? "


    Itachi didn''t speak, he still doesn''t know the opponent''s real purpose, especially in the short confrontation just now, whether it''s words or hands, he was at a disadvantage.


    "Oh, your vigilance is still there." The mysterious man looked at Itachi''s posture, and finally he smiled indifferently.


    "But that''s right, if you believe it easily, it won''t be worthy of my attention on you.


    It''s getting late, so let''s stop today''s talk for the time being.


    But there are some words I need to remind you that Uchiha''s situation has reached the edge of the cliff.


    Not only Uchiha, but even this world has reached the edge of the cliff.


    If you are stuck in a corner, or have made a decision, then you might as well come to me for help. "


    While talking, the figure of this mysterious man began to become erratic, and the last sentence he left when he disappeared made Uchiha Itachi even more silent.


    "I''ll come to you, whatever you want to tell whoever you want to say, but I hope you can give me a good answer next time.


    Remember, my name is Uchiha Madara! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 59： Uchihas future

    What a terrible person Uchiha Madara is, even if Uchiha Itachi has never experienced that era, he still knows a little bit.


    As the son of the patriarch, Uchiha Itachi has been able to obtain resources that others may not be able to obtain in a lifetime since he was a child.


    And the information he can browse and search is countless, even some secret arts can be obtained by him at a young age.


    Just like Izanaki, and Izanami who cracked Izanaki!


    Perhaps this is the privilege of being the son of the patriarch. Of course, it is undeniable that Uchiha Itachi does have such talents and qualifications.


    And in such an environment, he really knows much more than others, including some information about Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Madara''s appearance really caught Uchiha Itachi by surprise, such a terrifying guy would feel fear no matter who he is.


    Although in terms of age, Uchiha Madara should be about to enter the ground at this time.


    But this guy appeared in front of him so swaggeringly, he really had to guard against it, even if Uchiha Madara said he was not interested in Konoha, but he really didn''t believe it.


    "Uchiha Madara, the Uchiha clan, and Konoha..."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi felt unparalleled pressure, and when so many things came together, he also had a feeling of being out of breath.


    But he also knows that the more he should keep calm at this time, now he can only rely on himself to save Konoha, save everything!


    "What am I going to do, what am I going to do?"


    Uchiha Itachi kept asking himself in his heart, he looked down at the abyss-like cliff beside him, and suddenly he froze.


    Then he closed his eyes slightly, clenched his hands into fists, and his body seemed to be trembling constantly at this moment.


    Finally, after a long struggle, all movements on his body quietly stopped.


    Opening his eyes, he stared at the towering cliff again, and at this moment the breath on his body became extremely cold.


    He is like an evil ghost from hell, and like pure ice that will never melt for thousands of years!


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, in Hokage''s office,


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, En Mitomon, and Koharu Koharu were sitting in a row, and below them was Itachi Uchiha, who was half-kneeling in Anbe costume.


    "According to what you just said, has the Uchiha clan reached this point completely?"


    The first to speak was Zhuanzhu Xiaochun, who was over 60 years old and had truly become an old woman, no longer the beauty and beauty of her youth, and at this time her expression was unusually serious.


    "Also, what is going on with the Xiao organization you mentioned?"


    Uchiha Itachi bowed his head, his voice was extremely cold and dignified, but he did not intend to say Uchiha Madara''s name after some consideration.


    Uchiha Madara is too special, and the guy wearing the mask is too mysterious, and he plans to get more information.


    "I''m not sure about the family''s attitude, but they banned me from participating in the family meeting last night.


    And Shisui also told me that he can no longer be weak to Konoha, and needs to resist, so I judge that it is likely to be.


    I don''t know about the Akatsuki organization, but I can feel that they are very dangerous, and they seem to have some ulterior motives for Konoha. "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi silently lit his pipe, took a deep breath and said, "I never thought that everything would come to this point."


    After saying this, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t help but fell silent, and it took a long time for Sarutobi Hiruzen to shake his head.


    "Itachi, we know these things, we will think of a way, don''t stress so much during this time, take a good rest."


    Having said this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi stopped, he looked at Itachi Uchiha meaningfully, and then spoke slowly.


    "By the way, I think you should know something, and you should inform Danzo.


    Although you are not a member of the root, your subordinates are members of the root. If he is not around, you should know him. "


    "I understand." Itachi nodded lightly, and said in a low voice, "Please rest assured Hokage-sama, I know what to do."


    Itachi Uchiha stood up, bowed seriously to Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others, and then activated the blink technique, his figure suddenly turned into a black shadow and disappeared.


    Sandai Hokage looked at the place where Uchiha Itachi disappeared, and he shook his head for a long time, then he put the pipe heavily on the table, and then whispered.


    "Now there are no outsiders, I hope everyone can speak out their thoughts openly and honestly, the matter has developed to this point and needs to be decided.


    And Danzo, you have been listening for so long and you should come out. "


    As his voice fell, in the shadow of this room, Shimura Danzo quietly walked out, obviously he was actually there all the time!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen ignored Shimura Danzo so much, his face was completely different from when he faced Uchiha Itachi before.


    "What do you think of the Uchiha clan, and what kind of Akatsuki organization."


    Turning to bed Koharu and Mitomonyan looked at each other, and finally Mitomonyan spoke.


    "I''ve never heard of the Akatsuki organization, but Uchiha''s current accident is too troublesome, and no one knows what they want to do.


    But the kid Uchiha Itachi gave me the feeling that the Uchiha clan has reached the most dangerous point. "


    "Trouble needs to be cleaned up a little bit, so the most important thing is to clean up the Uchiha clan that is the most urgent thing.


    Although we don''t know what Uchiha is going to do, but the previous tribe will report that they have some special ideas?


    I think it''s the best choice to act first! "


    Danzo Shimura also spoke at this moment, but at this moment, he was looking at Hiruzaru Sarutobi with a hint of sarcasm on his face. UU reading


    "Besides, haven''t you already made a decision and given that kid a direction?"


    Hearing Shimura Danzo''s words, Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head lightly, finally he raised his head to look at Shimura Danzo, and said in an extremely solemn tone.


    "It''s good to act first, but I won''t give the order to exterminate the Uchiha clan, and Konoha''s ninjas can''t do that either. I think you understand what I mean."


    "Humph."


    With a cold snort, the crutch lightly touched the ground, and Danzo said coldly.


    "Hypocritical face, really disgusting, after so many years of being Hokage, you have fallen too.


    As Hokage, your courage back then has completely disappeared, but don''t worry, I know what to do! "


    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, he completely ignored Shimura Danzo''s ridicule, and he did not give any explanation to Shimura Danzo.


    Because it''s not about courage, it''s not hypocrisy, it''s about necessity!


    No matter what others think about this matter, Hokage will never give the order to exterminate the big clan in the village.


    Unless the Uchiha clan took the lead in doing something, even Konoha ninjas must not participate in it!


    Otherwise, the village will never be their village again.


    In the following meeting, the four continued to discuss possible details.


    For example, the Uchiha clan should be very vigilant now, and they can''t mess around for the time being.


    For example, let Uchiha Itachi prepare well, and who should be sent to cooperate at that time.


    Two hours later, the four left one after another.


    But the future of the Uchiha clan has been determined by them in just two hours...


    ¡­

 Chapter 60： chance encounter

    What the Akatsuki organization is, Hiruza Sarutobi and the "Meteor Garden Four" don''t know and don''t care, what they care about is actually Uchiha.


    Uchiha Shisui suddenly betrayed, Uchiha Itachi was rejected by the family, and the Uchiha clan''s clan association was still so mysterious.


    All of this gave them reason to doubt whether the Uchiha clan was really going to do something.


    But whether it''s true or not, as long as the Uchiha clan doesn''t do anything, they can''t ''strike first'', which is too passive for them.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Itachi is now a small captain of Anbu, but he was assigned to Danzo''s subordinates due to "special reasons".


    Both of his teammates are from the roots, so he does have some things to report to Danzo, and even some things only need to be reported to Danzo.


    And Danzo can also directly issue orders to Uchiha Itachi, so many things become more convenient in this way.


    For example, some special tasks can be issued by Danzo, and these tasks will not go through the hands of Hokage, let alone be recorded by Anbu.


    Therefore, in some extreme and specific situations, the value of Uchiha Itachi is fully displayed.


    Because he is a member of the Uchiha clan, because he is a member of the Naruto stand!


    And they also decided to do it and at least waited for a while to say that Uchiha Itachi''s right to participate in the clan meeting has just been revoked, and Uchiha is absolutely vigilant at this moment.


    What''s more, Uchiha is not stupid, this will definitely make certain preventive work, and the best time is to wait for them to neglect after a while.


    What Konoha''s "Meteor Garden Foursome" was thinking, Habara didn''t know.


    Even what Uchiha Itachi did, Habara knew about it and didn''t know.


    Even if he asked Shisui to find a way to track Uchiha Itachi, he didn''t get much information.


    After all, both the owner of the kaleidoscope and a member of Anbe, Uchiha Itachi''s anti-tracking ability is very strong.


    Apart from knowing that this kid quietly went to meet Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others, Habara really didn''t know about other things.


    "However, it might not be a good thing for this kid to see Hiruzaru Sarutobi, so it is necessary to be careful, after all, this guy has a kaleidoscope.


    As long as you keep an eye on this kid, Uchiha doesn''t dare to do it with great fanfare if Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn''t do it, Uchiha Itachi is the most troublesome. "


    Habara was walking on the street while thinking in his head, while walking towards the training ground.


    He has been immersing himself in training these days, and the family has also sent many elite ninjas to train with him.


    In fact, for Yubara, his best training opponent is Shisui, but the problem is that Shisui is still monitoring Uchiha Itachi''s every move.


    Even if Shisui couldn''t get any information, and even Uchiha Itachi noticed it, this matter must be done.


    Just like Itachi Uchiha showing a kaleidoscope to Shisui, Habara knew that this kid''s kaleidoscope would naturally not be able to pose any threat to Shisui, but it still had a deterrent effect.


    Uchiha Itachi showed the kaleidoscope probably to deter them, telling them that he also has such power.


    And Habara asked Shisui to follow Uchiha Itachi''s purpose is also very clear, that is to tell Uchiha Itachi, "We are watching you, and your every move is under our watch."


    "Also, I remember that Uchiha Itachi seems to have made a series of actions together with Uchiha Obito, so is Uchiha Obito taking action now?"


    For Uchiha Obito, Habara still maintains a certain degree of vigilance, even though Habara knows what his weakness is, but the ability of space is really troublesome.


    It seems that the only ones who can deal with him are the dead Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, and Kakashi, who basically mastered the kaleidoscope in the later stage, cooperates with Naruto to launch an attack.


    "However, Shisui is on my side. At worst, let Shisui say hello to Uchiha Obito, I don''t believe he won''t be tricked!"


    Using illusion to deal with Uchiha Obito is the best way Habara can think of at present, and the deterrent power of other gods is even more terrifying!


    Habara felt that not many people in this world could resist that kind of illusion that quietly rewrites the will of others.


    Of course, the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan may not be afraid of other gods, and people with Qianshouzhujian cells may be able to resist it.


    Habara habitually takes all possible factors into consideration, although what he considers has not been confirmed, but this does not prevent him from guessing.


    And regardless of whether Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito want to contact now, this guy may be Habara''s enemy in the future.


    It is only normal to make preparations earlier and list it as an imaginary enemy.


    "Speaking of which, if I can extract some old man''s skills, don''t use big moves, as long as I slow down, I can let Obito be manipulated in the palm of my hand."


    The power of time has always been one of the most terrifying forces.


    And if he wanted to get such power through normal channels in this world, Habara felt that he could only wait for the kaleidoscope to explode.


    However, when Habara Kaleidoscope was awakened through the system, his mind was full of ''gaining the strongest power'', and it turned out to be like this.


    But through abnormal means, Habara is not helpless, after all, Habara is also a systematic person.


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about getting what he wanted through the lottery through the system. To put it bluntly, this thing is too ethereal.


    Instead of thinking about this, it''s better to think about what this guy would do in the face of Obito''s pupil technique if it were Uchiha Madara.


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that Uchiha Madara''s biggest move was probably to turn on Susano and wait for Obito to make a move.


    Once Obito makes a move, Uchiha Madara will definitely burst out with unimaginable power in an instant, and instantly overwhelm this guy Obito!


    "After all, in terms of the basic literacy of ninjas, I am afraid that few people are opponents of Uchiha Madara."


    After thinking about all this clearly, Habara felt that the most urgent task now is to improve his own strength.


    Now he can read all the books in the library, including chapters on forbidden techniques, and he has also learned a lot.


    Whether it is Izanaki or Izanami, he has memorized them. At the same time, he has also learned about powerful fire escapes such as Haohuo Mimi and Haohuo Mie. UU Reading


    As an enhancement, he also supplemented the earth escape and the wind escape obtained from the flurry of waterfowl.


    "Except for not completing the deformation and qualitative changes of Earth Dungeon and Wind Dungeon, I can say that I have fully enhanced them.


    Oh, there is no need for Feng Dun, the flurry of water birds has given me the effect of qualitative change. "


    In this short month, Habara didn''t need to think about the transformation and qualitative change of Earth Dun and Feng Dun, because there was simply not enough time to complete it.


    Instead of spending time on it, Habara felt that he should spend more time on Susanoo!


    He already weakened the difficulty of opening Susano, and also reduced the consumption of the pupil technique, and at the same time he read so many records of Uchiha''s history.


    It can be said that his understanding of Susanoo has been further improved, since it is only natural to spend so much time on Susanoo.


    "And my Susanoo is the same color as Uchiha Madara, so I don''t know if my Susanoo can grow to the height of Uchiha Madara."


    Uchiha Madara''s Susano is azure blue, and Habara''s is the same, but now Habara has turned on Susano to the second stage at most.


    It looks quite embarrassing, after all, no matter compared with Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Sasuke, his Susanoo is not enough.


    But it took him only a few months to achieve it sparingly, and it took him a few months to achieve it. From this point of view, the results are not bad.


    "Huh?" While walking, he suddenly found two acquaintances walking towards him.


    One of the two is Nara Shikamaru, and the other is Nara Yanha...


    ¡­

 Chapter 61： The goodwill of the Nara clan

    "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "It''s really a coincidence."


    When Habara saw Yan Ye and Shikamaru, he kept smiling and walked up, while Yan Ye shrugged slightly, looking neither enthusiastic nor resistant.


    For her state, Habara has long been used to it, not to mention that Habara is still focusing on Shikamaru.


    In addition to Naruto, Sasuke, and Kakashi, there are also various supporting roles in the original book that people like very much.


    Even if Nara Shikamaru is Habara''s favorite guy, this guy actually looks a bit similar to Jiraiya.


    They all look unreliable on weekdays, but they are indeed the most trustworthy people at critical moments.


    Such slightly contradictory personalities have created their unparalleled personality charm, not to mention Shikamaru''s future achievements are also staggering.


    Not only did this kid marry Fengying''s sister, but he himself became the Minister of Government Affairs, so it can be said that he inherited his father''s position.


    Of course, these are all things in the future, and Habara doesn''t know what the future will look like, and he is more concerned about the present as well.


    Habara remembered that Shikamaru was among the first batch of people who recognized Naruto, and this kid had a good relationship with Naruto.


    And Yubara is really interested in Naruto now, or he has a little idea about the nine tails in him.


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at?" Nara Yanha noticed Habara''s eyes looking at Shikamaru, which made her a little puzzled: "You will scare my brother if you look at him like that."


    "Sorry, I was thinking about something." Habara quickly recovered, and then he showed a smile: "Some interesting things."


    "Inexplicable." Yan Ye rolled her eyes, and then she patted Shikamaru''s head directly: "Go and play by yourself, really, your father is really lazy, and asked me to take you."


    "Oh." Shikamaru rubbed his head, but it could be seen that this guy seemed a little upset.


    It''s just that no matter how upset this kid is, he just dares to be angry and dare not speak out. This guy didn''t even dare to say a word of complaint, so he just turned around and left.


    Habara really felt very interesting seeing this scene, he now has some doubts that Shikamaru Mirai keeps emphasizing that women are trouble, is it because Yan Ye bullied him too hard?


    Glancing at Yan Ye quietly, Habara felt that it would be better not to say such things.


    Anyway, Shikamaru, the little pineapple head Habara, has long thought about patting it on the top. Although he has never had the chance, he is satisfied watching Yan Ye do this.


    But speaking of it, Yan Ye did not make the pineapple head of the Nara clan, it seems that in Habara''s memory, Shikamaru''s mother did not make it like that either.


    Could it be that the classic shape of the pineapple head is only a patent of men from the Nara family?


    "What are you thinking?" Yan Ye looked at Habara staring at Shikamaru''s back in a daze, and she said angrily, "Why do you feel so weird when I meet you this time?"


    "Strange?" Habara came back to his senses, and then he spread his hands indifferently: "I don''t think it''s so strange."


    "Not surprising?" Yan Ye shook her head, and then she suddenly covered her mouth and said in a low voice seriously: "You are really brave enough to kill people directly in the village, are you crazy?"


    "Please, those guys attacked me first." Habara glanced around, the crowd was bustling, but they didn''t approach them.


    This reassured Yubara a lot, but he also kept his voice very low, he didn''t want the conversation between himself and Yan Ye to be heard by outsiders.


    "The village is not peaceful, I have warned you a long time ago, do you know who did it?" Yan Ye also glanced around, then asked in a low voice as he walked forward.


    "I know, although the third generation is defined as people from other villages, when those guys were alive, they said they were looking for me because I came into contact with Naruto."


    Habara chuckled, and then he directly said the answer that made Yan Ye stunned.


    "But I think they want to force Uchiha to take action. I know who those guys are. If there is no accident, they should be from Danzo."


    "It seems that you know it well, but why don''t you listen to my opinion?"


    Yan Ye knew that Yu Yuan was smart, although she was surprised by Yu Yuan''s answer, she was not surprised, but she frowned soon.


    "Wait a minute, since you are so clear about staying here, don''t you plan to do something terrible?"


    Having said that, Yan Ye''s expression became a lot more serious.


    She stopped and stared at Habara, and finally she lowered her head and covered her face with her hair before continuing.


    "If that''s the case, then I think we''d better cut it short, I don''t want to be involved in something so horrible.


    Also, I advise you to think twice before you act. After all, your family can get to this point, which has proved that they really can''t do it, so listen to my advice. "


    Having said that, Yan Ye couldn''t help but stop, but Yu Principle seemed a little dumbfounded.


    Could he not know that the previous managers of the Uchiha clan were not good enough? Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have driven Uchiha Fugaku out of office.


    However, Habara would not talk about this kind of thing, at least until all the dust settled, he would never reveal any information.


    Looking at Yan Ye''s back, Habara shook his head and didn''t intend to continue chasing after it. After all, Uchiha''s matter was really sensitive, but what he didn''t expect was that Yan Ye suddenly stopped.


    This made Habara involuntarily curious, so he simply followed and asked, "What''s the matter? Is there anything else?"


    "It''s nothing, I just suddenly remembered that someone asked me to bring you some words."


    Yan Ye turned to look at Yu Yuan, this girl was very careful, she first looked around secretly, after making sure that there was no suspicious person or even a fly.


    She lowered her head as if nothing had happened, she didn''t even move her mouth, and said in a voice that only she and Habara could hear.


    "Some people say that the current environment in Konoha is very strange, and the transfer of some troops is also very secretive, and it seems that something happened in your family.


    So some people hope to let you know that your situation is not very good, everyone is from Konoha, it is not good for anyone to move casually, and some people need to think about it in the long run. "


    Speaking of this, Yan Ye suddenly raised her head and smiled, she patted Yu Yuan''s shoulder fiercely, and then said loudly.


    "Okay, you guy can''t even speak clearly, and I don''t even know what you''re talking about. Is it about a dinner party? Let''s talk about it later, I have to leave beforehand."


    After saying this, Yan Ye walked straight away without looking back, but this time she didn''t stop.


    But Habara stayed where he was, and he couldn''t help but fell into deep thought...


    ¡­

 Chapter 62： Orders and Transactions

    "Is it the kindness of the Nara clan?"


    Habara walked towards the training ground, and as he walked, he couldn''t help recalling what Yan Ye said to him just now.


    While remembering, he couldn''t help but wonder what the meaning of this was, and why did the Nara family tell him this?


    However, after some thinking, Habara has confirmed a lot of information, and at the same time, he has roughly figured out the meaning of the Nara clan.


    "It''s basically certain that Uchiha Itachi does have some bad ideas. It''s really strange. Ask Shisui to find him and tell him a brand new way. Why is he still like this?"


    Habara really didn''t understand why things had developed to this point, but he didn''t bother to delve into it if he didn''t understand. After all, everyone''s ideas are different.


    What''s more, he has already done a good job of psychological construction and mental preparation, so he is not surprised. What really surprised him was the attitude of the Nara clan.


    In the original book, Habara has never heard of the Nara clan sending messages to Uchiha.


    But after thinking about Habara''s conjecture carefully, I''m afraid it''s not that they don''t want to give it away, but that they don''t know who to give it to.


    Sending it to Zhishui is obviously impossible, because when Zhishui was alive in the original book, things hadn''t gotten out of hand.


    It is even more unlikely to send it to Itachi Uchiha after Shisui''s death. Shisui is already dead. Isn''t it dragging himself into the water when sending a message at this time?


    But now that Shisui is not dead, and there is someone like Habara who has a good relationship with Nara Genha as a teammate, then Habara will naturally become a receiver of news.


    In fact, the purpose of the Nara clan sending this news is also very simple. On the one hand, I am afraid it is really for Konoha, because Konoha really cannot stand the toss now.


    In a real fight, although Uchiha is finished, Konoha will also suffer huge losses, plus a big family in a village openly rebelled.


    This is an even more devastating blow to Konoha''s image in the ninja world. You must know that Konoha''s image in the ninja world has become very unbearable because of the operations of Yunyin and Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    On the other hand, it was probably out of dissatisfaction with Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    After all, there was Hinata''s incident first, and then what Danzo did to their families can be said to have broken the rules of the village.


    Whether it''s Younv Takugen or Yamanaka Kazeichi, whether they want to join or not, Danzo forcibly snatched them from various ninja families.


    Because no one from that family is willing to send outstanding disciples from his family to Danzo.


    What''s more, there are not only these two people who are robbed by Danzang, let alone people from these two families.


    "So to put it bluntly, this is because the Uchiha was not satisfied with the third generation, so the Uchiha was discovered when there was a problem, and there was someone like me who had some relationship with the Nara clan.


    That''s why they passed on the information cryptically, and the only person who knew the information was probably the Minister of the Ministry of Government Affairs, Nara Shikajiu. "


    Habara basically guessed what was going on, and after knowing all this, a smile appeared on his face.


    All this reminded him of the Chunin exam, when even Kakashi stopped Akai, and the others disappeared without a trace.


    Especially Hinata Hinata, who was talking to Neji in the examination room a second ago, disappeared in a blink of an eye and didn''t know where he went.


    He appeared as soon as Sarutobi Hiruzen died, and not only his other big family members also ran out.


    It can be fully seen how deep these people''s dissatisfaction with Sarutobi Hiruzen is, so they will just watch Sarutobi Hiruzen die?


    "Of course, it''s also possible that it''s the so-called samurai spirit. Let the two of them go head-to-head, but they''re not samurai but ninjas."


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about these issues, he got the kindness of the Nara clan, and it wasn''t just the Nara clan.


    You must know that Inokacho has always acted together, but if you want to have follow-up news, it actually depends on Uchiha himself.


    Only by doing well what you should do, then you will have a future in the eyes of others, and you will have the opportunity to continue to express your kindness!


    "Although Zhishui has been staring at him for a long time, it seems that it is not enough now. When we go back, we must modify all the existing defense mechanisms, and we must not let him know.


    Although there is no certainty when that kind of thing will happen, there is absolutely no problem in making early preparations, not to mention that even if it is going to happen, it will not be now.


    We just expelled Uchiha Itachi just now, and Konoha will not be invisible to the vigilance against him at this time, so Konoha will wait for a while.


    In the original book, after Uchiha Itachi and Danzo met, they also spent a lot of time mentally preparing, and finally waited for Uchiha to relax his vigilance before doing it.


    At that time, Uchiha didn''t know about Uchiha Itachi''s betrayal, now I pay attention to you, you really dare to do this, but you gave me an excuse to do it..."


    ¡­


    In Genbu''s base, Uchiha Itachi wearing an Anbu ninja costume has quietly stepped in.


    He prepared for many days, and finally he decided to act today.


    Uchiha Itachi took off the mask on his face, and he walked in slowly. He already felt that someone was staring at him, but he didn''t care.


    He has encountered this kind of thing many times. Sure enough, this time is the same as before. After confirming his identity, these people stopped staring at him.


    Slowly coming to the innermost layer of the root, Uchiha Itachi saw Danzo sitting inside, and he soon half-kneeled on the ground and lowered his head and whispered: "Master Danzo."


    "Oh?" Danzang nodded slightly, and then he seemed to show a sneer: "I told you that you just need to report some things to me, but you don''t seem to listen to me."


    Uchiha Itachi said expressionlessly: "I''m sorry, Danzo-sama, because this matter is of great importance, so..."


    "So you went to find Hiruzen?" Danzo actually knew everything, but he didn''t plan to tear Sarutobi Hiruzen off: "I''ve heard about this too, what are you going to do?"


    "Master Hokage asked me to ask Danzo-sama." Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes, he really didn''t know how to answer this question, otherwise he wouldn''t have come here.


    Danzo looked at Uchiha like this, his expression was still indifferent, he already had the answer but he must also pay attention to Uchiha Itachi''s changes.


    Because on that day, Uchiha Itachi had clearly told them that he had a Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    "Do you want to hear my answer?" After a long time, Danzo said indifferently: "Then I will give you two answers. Do what you want to do. And the second...."


    Danzo''s expression changed slightly at this moment, he looked even colder and more terrifying.


    "Second, stand on our side, stand on the side of Konoha Village, leave only your brother before Uchiha does something unforgivable, and kill the rest of the Uchiha clan!"


    After the voice fell, Uchiha Itachi was stunned, and at this moment, Uchiha Itachi''s pupils changed.


    The three hook jade in the eyes turned into a boomerang pattern at some point, strange and ghostly, just looking at it gave a feeling of dizziness.


    "It really is a kaleidoscope, and this kid has awakened these eyes!"


    Danzo looked at these eyes and thought silently, but he didn''t make much movement, but continued to talk indifferently.


    "In order to protect the village, we must suppress the matter before it becomes chaotic, and the only ninja who can take on this important task is the double agent of Uchiha and Konoha.


    One is you, and the other is Shisui, but Shisui has betrayed, which shows that the situation is serious. For Konoha, my order to you is to eliminate hidden dangers.


    Do you accept this task? "


    Accept this mission?


    Itachi Uchiha closed his eyes slightly. Although he was mentally prepared, this task seemed a bit heavy.


    Just when I think about the current situation of the village, when I think about my younger brother, and the consequences of the conflict between the family and the village, and that Uchiha Madara...


    Soon, he opened his eyes, and said with a very serious expression: "As long as you keep your promise, for Konoha, I am willing!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 63： Self-strengthening is the last word

    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month has passed quietly.


    These half a month was busy for Yubara but also extremely fulfilling, and Yubara also got a huge improvement in this half month.


    With his continuous familiarity with the kaleidoscope, his physical fitness and chakra reserves have also grown further.


    But it is still the same as before, that is, his chakra growth limit is much higher than his body growth limit.


    For all these changes, Habara is personally very satisfied, but those who are his training partners are a little bit miserable.


    After all, Habara''s foundation is a kaleidoscope. Even if he does not use the state of only relying on the three-god jade for training, such an intensity makes those elites very uncomfortable.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they dare not be cruel, and they know that Yu Yuan is a kaleidoscope, so they naturally have some fear factors in their psychology.


    But fortunately, their hard days can basically be declared over, because both they and Habara know that there is basically no effect if they continue to practice like this.


    What Yubara needs most now is consolidation. After all, he has learned too much in the past half a month, and a lot of things have happened in the past half month.


    Just like Shisui, he is now a free ninja.


    "So you have already submitted your resignation application, have you left Anbu completely?"


    Sitting in the corner of a meatball shop, Habara looked a little lonely, but there was a very firm Shisui who asked.


    The reason for Shisui to find Habara is very simple, that is to report the latest situation and tell Habara that he has left Anbe.


    "Yes, the application has been submitted and approved."


    Zhishui nodded helplessly, he rubbed the center of his brows and then glanced at the soundproof barrier that had been arranged before he spoke slowly.


    "But that''s fine, Anbu''s tasks are too busy for me now, and Anbu doesn''t send me any tasks now."


    Habara nodded. It was only natural for Anbu not to send missions to Shisui. After all, Itachi had already gone to the third Hokage, so it was normal for Shisui to lose trust.


    That being the case, there is no point in staying in Anbu for Shisui, and leaving is also the best choice, otherwise Konoha would not be able to reply so quickly.


    After all, the things that Anbu came into contact with can be said to be very secretive, so releasing him so soon has already explained a lot of problems, but now Zhishui will probably be watched very closely.


    Or is there no one watching at all, because Hiruza Sarutobi and the others don''t care about what Shisui has mastered?


    Thinking of this, Habara is also a little depressed. Nothing about Uchiha is really easy to deal with.


    However, no matter what Uchiha Itachi or Sarutobi Hiruzen did, Habara felt that it was necessary to maintain caution, restraint, and sufficient vigilance.


    Hokage absolutely cannot and will never issue an order to exterminate the genocide. Hiruzaru Sarutobi is a shrewd person, so naturally he would not do so.


    Then the only person who can issue such an order is Danzo, and the only person who executes it is the root ninja and Uchiha Itachi, and perhaps a Uchiha Obito.


    This is also one of the reasons why Habara kept an eye on Itachi Uchiha. Keep an eye on him and take all precautions, so Habara can prevent them from sneak attacking.


    As long as they don''t act, the situation can be maintained, which is what Habara needs now.


    "Let''s not talk about that, how is Uchiha Itachi and our patriarch Fuyue doing recently?"


    Lightly knocking on the table, Habara suddenly asked curiously.


    Although he also wanted to know about the dynamics of these two people, he still hoped to get a more definite answer from Zhi Shuikou.


    "Itachi has been with his Sasuke recently. He didn''t carry out missions or listen to information. His behavior is normal but also very strange."


    When it came to Uchiha Itachi, Shisui couldn''t help but sighed. In his opinion, Itachi''s behavior was really strange.


    He spends so much time with his brother and does absolutely nothing else, it seems like he''s making up for not being able to spend time with Sasuke.


    And he also felt that Itachi''s actions were like saying goodbye, which made Shishui feel a little uneasy.


    "As for Patriarch Fuyue, he completely locked himself away, except Mrs. Meiqin who delivered meals every day, he didn''t see anyone else.


    Even Mrs. Meiqin almost always left after the food was delivered to the door, and she never saw Patriarch Fuyue at all. "


    Hearing these words, Habara couldn''t help but pat his head, well, neither of the father and son is normal.


    You must know that Uchiha Itachi doesn''t agree with Habara''s trend of thought, and Uchiha Fugaku is facing the final battle of the removal of the patriarch.


    As a result, one of the two of them desperately stayed with his younger brother, and the other didn''t see anyone. They didn''t seem to make any attempts to change the status quo.


    Is it true that the family does not enter the house? Of course, maybe they have already made preparations but others don''t know?


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about the matter of the father and son anymore, because the more he thought about this kind of thing, the more he would only get more headaches.


    "I know, but tell the people in the clan to be more careful recently, and change the secret whistle if necessary, and don''t let others know."


    Habara thought for a moment before speaking.


    "The dark whistle also needs to be changed?" Zhishui couldn''t help being stunned when he heard this: "What are you worried about? Are you worried that the village will..."


    "Hokage can''t, UU Reading He can''t give such an order, but we must also be careful, don''t forget that I was attacked last time."


    Habara explained directly, and what he said was true.


    "So the necessary precautions are still to be made. Don''t forget that I was attacked by them. Of course, you can also understand that it is necessary to adjust and change defenses."


    Shisui nodded seriously when he heard this, he still remembers the surprise attack on Habara, and he also believed that it was Danzo''s handwriting, but there was no evidence.


    "Okay, I understand. I will discuss with the elders when I go back and finalize this matter as soon as possible."


    "Then I''m counting on you, Shisui."


    Habara nodded with a smile, but there was one thing he still didn''t say out of his mind after struggling for a long time.


    Because, he was still thinking about getting Shisui to figure out Naruto''s life rules!


    Naruto has nine tails in his body, this is definitely a super killer.


    Although I don''t know how to control Nine-Tailed Habara, if Habara holds Naruto in his hands at a critical moment, then the deterrent to Konoha will be huge!


    It''s just that doing so is likely to tear one''s face, and the negative impact of doing so will be great, which makes Habara hesitate.


    I''m afraid that if he really did this, Zhishui might not be able to accept it, so he gave up this plan after thinking about it for a long time.


    After all, things haven''t reached that point yet, he''s just habitually prepared for danger in times of peace, and is considering whether to make more radical preparations.


    But he is also very clear that some things are actually better on his own.


    Only when you become stronger can you completely suppress all dangers and hidden dangers...


    ¡­

 Chapter 64： The curtain opens

    One month is not long, nor is it short.


    Especially for Itachi Uchiha, this month is both joyful and tormenting.


    He was happy because he finally had time to spend time with his younger brother, making up for the time he couldn''t be with after he entered Anbu.


    But what is tormenting is the changes within the family and the pressure brought by the guy who claims to be Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t understand and couldn''t agree with Shisui''s idea. Looking at all this from the perspective of Hokage, this is the confrontation between the family and Hokage.


    And Hokage is a person elected by the village to represent the will of the village. Isn''t it against the entire village to fight against Hokage?


    Of course, Uchiha Itachi didn''t make up his mind completely at the beginning, he was still struggling with thinking.


    It was only the appearance of the guy who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, and Danzo''s words made him completely determined!


    Uchiha Madara''s horror need not be repeated, although Uchiha Itachi also feels that this guy may be a fake, but the Sharingan hidden under the mask can''t deceive anyone.


    What''s more, facing this guy, Uchiha Itachi also felt infinite pressure, such a person quietly appearing in Konoha must have an ulterior secret!


    The family''s misfortune, Shisui''s betrayal, and the appearance of Uchiha Madara, all of these made him feel infinite pressure.


    Under such extreme pressure, and with the guidance of Danzo, he finally made his own decision¡ª


    Clean up the disaster for Konoha, and use this to get close to this Uchiha Madara, and provide information for Konoha!


    Perhaps it was because he was worried that Itachi Uchiha was under too much pressure, or to give him time to prepare, both Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo gave him a one-month vacation for him to rest and recuperate.


    And now it''s time for the holiday, Uchiha Itachi knew he was about to act.


    "Brother, what are you thinking?"


    At dusk, Uchiha Itachi responded to Sasuke''s words absent-mindedly while walking, which aroused Sasuke''s dissatisfaction.


    I saw Sasuke pouting his mouth and looking a little dissatisfied, but in fact it was more of a coquettish taste.


    "Nothing, just thinking about something important."


    Itachi Uchiha shook his head lightly, then he thought for a while before saying with a smile on his face.


    "By the way, you will go home by yourself later, I still have some things to do."


    "What, didn''t you say you would stay with me all the time today?"


    When Sasuke heard Itachi''s words, he couldn''t help but become even more depressed. Although he knew that his brother had been with him for so long, people are greedy.


    What Sasuke likes most is being with his elder brother, not to mention that his elder brother has taken care of him since he was a child, but because of the problem of time, the time they get together has always been fragmented.


    Now it is rare to spend a month together, Sasuke is already very happy, but he still hopes to have more company.


    "Sorry, because of some things, I think I have to leave." Uchiha Itachi said patiently as before: "And my brother is patient with Anbu, and many things are beyond his control."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Itachi stopped, while Sasuke still pouted and looked very unhappy.


    This made Uchiha Itachi shake his head involuntarily, he walked in front of Sasuke and squatted down, then he suddenly stretched out his fingers and flicked on Sasuke''s forehead lightly.


    "Next time, Sasuke, I will accompany you well next time."


    "Really, I''m not a child anymore!"


    Sasuke rubbed his forehead, which really hurt him a little, but he had already forgiven his brother in his heart.


    He is not an unreasonable person, he naturally knows that his brother is very busy sometimes, so it is very likely that he ran towards home by himself.


    While running, he also said: "Remember brother, you must be good with me next time!"


    Looking at Sasuke''s back, Uchiha Itachi kept smiling, but when the back disappeared into the dusk, the smile on his face completely subsided.


    In the end, he sighed faintly, turned around and ran towards the cliff where he and Zhishui met secretly.


    As the sun sets, the silver moon has quietly hung in the sky, and Uchiha Itachi has been waiting here for a long time.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, because he felt a strange chakra emerging around him, and he knew that the person he was waiting for was coming!


    "It seems that you have already made up your mind." Obito wearing an orange spiral mask said in a dull tone, "Itachi Uchiha."


    "Didn''t you say you are Uchiha Madara, I hope you can show your strength."


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t mean to talk nonsense, he looked at the mysterious man in front of him and said indifferently.


    "I need your help, Uchiha has a kaleidoscope, it will be very troublesome once you do it."


    "You mean, Uchiha Shisui?"


    Obito''s voice was still hoarse, but there seemed to be a little ridicule in his voice.


    "I heard that you are good brothers and friends, and you seem to have made up your mind to attack him.


    It''s just that you and I are not the only ones who want to do it together, right? After all, there are so many people in the Uchiha, even if you and I are both kaleidoscopes, it is not that simple to deal with. "


    "You don''t need to worry about these things."


    Uchiha Itachi''s expression still hasn''t changed, but his fists have begun to clenched, and his eyes have turned into a kaleidoscope state.


    "It only needs the cooperation of a small number of people. I can complete the rest. I only need one answer. Can you help me deal with him?"


    "Interesting, really interesting." Uchiha Obito looked at Uchiha Itachi with mocking eyes, but finally he nodded: "Then, as you wish!"


    "But just to remind you, UU Reading is best to wait for them to relax their vigilance and say, after all Uchiha Shisui is also a kaleidoscope..."


    ¡­


    The silver moonlight illuminates the earth, and among the Uchiha clan, Shisui came to Habara''s house with a ninja sword.


    "The ninja knife you want is ready for you. This knife is really special, and there is a special psychic imprint inside. The craftsmen took a lot of effort to get it off."


    Zhishui took the knife and put it on the table, then he said with a slight smile.


    "It starts tomorrow, are you ready?"


    "Of course I''m ready, I haven''t spent this month in vain."


    Habara smiled and picked up the knife on the table for a closer look. This knife is not heavy, it has a standard ninja knife shape, and the feel of this knife is also very good.


    It''s a pity that the material of this knife is very suitable for Thunder Dun chakra, and Habara''s use of Wind Dun''s waterfowl flurry may have a reduced effect.


    But it is better than ordinary ninja swords with discounts. It is not that ordinary ninja swords cannot carry chakra.


    But the efficiency of carrying Chakra is very low, and it will break due to carrying too much Chakra. This Ninja Sword can be regarded as making up for Habara''s lack of this aspect.


    "By the way, how is the matter of the dark whistle going?" Habara nodded in satisfaction, and then he asked curiously.


    "It''s ready, don''t worry, the elders and others all recognize your care and prudence." Shisui nodded, and then he said very seriously: "Come on, Habara."


    "Thank you, Shisui." Habara looked a lot more serious, and he will definitely work hard tomorrow.


    In other words, he will definitely do his best tomorrow, because this is the moment when the curtain rises...


    ¡­

 Chapter 65： lets start

    Early the next morning, all the ninjas of the Uchiha clan asked for leave at the same time.


    They scattered to the forest next to a canyon on the edge of Muye Village, and the family''s guard team also started preparing early.


    Naturally, everything that will happen today will not be announced to the outside world, let alone outsiders. Even if it is to be announced, it must wait for everything to end.


    Uchiha Takechi, Uchiha Zong and other elders have already been waiting here, and they seem to be very calm with their eyes closed.


    But to be honest, they really don''t have any composure in their hearts. After all, they know that Uchiha Fugaku also has Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    Not only Uchiha Fugaku, but Uchiha Itachi also has these eyes. They really don''t know why there are such ghosts in this family.


    That''s right, these elders dare not say that Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi are geniuses, and they all think that ghosts are more suitable for this father and son.


    One is weak and indecisive, the other does not understand or does not plan to understand the changes in the family, and his determination is unimaginable.


    It''s really hard to believe that these two people are father and son, and it''s really hard to believe that these two people have turned on the kaleidoscope. What kind of person is this kind of person if he''s not a ghost?


    However, according to intelligence, Uchiha Fugaku did not tell Uchiha Itachi about his eyes, and Uchiha Itachi also did not communicate with his father.


    The strangeness of this pair of father and son really made them a little amazed. Don''t they plan to communicate at all?


    And after Uchiha Fugaku locked himself up, he didn''t see anyone, but Uchiha Itachi, as his son, never planned to meet him.


    This kid just spends time with his brother all the time, doing nothing else.


    You must know that Uchiha Fugaku is waiting for a serious battle involving the belonging of the patriarch and the battle between the two kaleidoscopes.


    And Uchiha Zong and the others also know that this kid Uchiha Itachi went to meet Konoha''s high-level officials.


    As a result, the two of them behaved like this, which is really weird, and it really makes people feel extremely incredible.


    "However, it''s okay to be a strange flower, at least the father and son have no information. Otherwise, the two pairs of kaleidoscopes and the two pairs of kaleidoscopes, Habara and Shisui, will probably get worse."


    I have to say that sometimes a person has a strange personality, and it is really difficult to define whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    At least for these changers, this is really not a bad thing, they don''t need to worry too much about so many things.


    The morning sun keeps rising, and today is a fine day, under the bright sunshine, Habara and Shisui walked slowly.


    Not far from Habara and Shisui, Uchiha Fugaku walked towards them silently alone.


    The sunlight elongated his reflection, and he looked a little lonely and desolate, but the aura on his body was unusually determined.


    Not long after, the three of them had already arrived at the center of the forest, and the people belonging to both of their camps had quietly come behind them.


    Only in terms of numbers, Habara and the others have an absolute advantage, but the number of people is not the key at this time, the key lies in Habara and Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Chief Fugaku, long time no see." Habara looked at Uchiha Fugaku at this time, and he couldn''t help but nodded slightly: "You look a little haggard, this is not the posture you should have before the war."


    "Thank you for your concern, Habara-kun." Uchiha Fugaku shook his head lightly, his tone was polite but could not be refused: "I''m fine, please rest assured, although it may look a little bad, but I know my state , I don''t have any problems."


    Habara nodded naturally when he heard the words. In fact, what he said was just a clich¨¦. The bad state of the opponent is a great good thing for him.


    How could he give up his advantage because of this? After all, Habara is also a qualified ninja, and ninjas have always used unscrupulous means to achieve their goals.


    "I understand, Patriarch Fuyue."


    Habara nodded directly, and then he turned his head to look at the elders such as Uchiha Sect and Uchiha Takechi, and Uchiha Fugaku also looked over.


    After these elders exchanged in a low voice, Uchiha Zong finally came out. He glanced at everyone present, and finally he said loudly.


    "Everyone is gathered here today in response to the impeachment of the Clan a month ago.


    Patriarch Fuyue, regardless of the result of today''s duel, you will lose the position of patriarch. Do you have doubts? "


    "No." Uchiha Fugaku shook his head calmly. He already knew this result. In fact, the end of the clan meeting meant that he lost the position of patriarch.


    "Habara-kun." Uchiha Zong nodded, and then looked at Habara again: "This time, if you win this battle, then you will be the new patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    However, if you fail, you won''t be able to get the patriarchship directly, but you can still keep the patriarch candidate position and participate in family affairs.


    Habara-kun, do you still have doubts? "


    "No." Habara shook his head lightly. How could he fail to realize that Uchiha Zong''s words were actually biased toward him?


    It can be seen that these people are really worried about Uchiha Fugaku''s strength, but they also know that they have offended Uchiha Fugaku to death, and they can no longer change it.


    At the same time, Habara himself is also a kaleidoscope and Shisui''s support. If they turn around and run to support Uchiha Fugaku, then Habara will probably find trouble with them.


    To put it bluntly, this is a dilemma, so there is only one thing they can do now, and that is to unswervingly support Habara.


    What''s more, Habara has already moved them, and they also recognized Habara. Even if Habara loses, they will obey Habara''s arrangement.


    Naturally, Habara couldn''t refuse such an arrangement, but what made him laugh and cry was, why did this group of guys feel that the possibility of losing was so high?


    Although Habara has to admit that Uchiha Fugaku is indeed a formidable enemy, and his kaleidoscope ability is unknown to Habara.


    But Uchiha Fugaku also doesn''t know the ability of Habara Kaleidoscope, not to mention that Habara also has the power endowed by the system in addition to the kaleidoscope.


    The most important thing is that the ability of Habara Kaleidoscope can enhance the power given by the system!


    Uchiha Fugaku also shook his head slightly, saying that he had no problem, and then he walked out first and walked down the cliff.


    Habara also nodded to these elders, and then followed.


    After all, it is a battle between two kaleidoscope-level Uchihas. No one knows how big the scope will be. Be careful and you can''t go wrong.


    Looking at Fugaku Uchiha who was walking ahead, Habara was also a little emotional at this time, he knew that he had completely reached the last step...


    ¡­

 Chapter 66： Uchiha Fugakus strength

    Below the cliff, the river is rushing.


    Habara and Uchiha Fugaku stood opposite each other on this river, and all the Uchiha ninjas who could watch the battle silently watched everything in the forest above the cliff.


    The breeze drifted slightly, neither Habara nor Uchiha Fugaku made a move, but their aura had reached a peak.


    The real chakra aura hovered over the river constantly. Under such a terrible aura, the two of them were as scary as Shura.


    "Habara-kun, I really didn''t expect that my opponent would be you." After a long time, Uchiha Fugaku suddenly said: "And you really make me feel incredible."


    "Should I thank Patriarch Fuyue for his praise, or should I feel guilty?" Habara shook his head lightly, his expression focused as if he was constantly looking for opportunities.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty, you just did what you were supposed to do."


    Uchiha Fugaku continued to speak, and this time his expression was a lot more serious.


    "What I marvel at is your talent, your tolerance and your vision.


    I have to admit that I have always underestimated you, and have only defined you as a family genius who doesn''t fit in.


    But your actual performance proves that you are not a pure family genius, but a genius who can sit in the position of ''shadow''.


    And your strength is not weaker than Shishui, and you even have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan like him, so you will be a qualified patriarch. "


    "Clan Chief Fuyue, what do you mean?" Habara frowned involuntarily upon hearing this.


    He felt that Uchiha Fugaku''s behavior today was really strange, and what he said now was even more strange.


    These words sounded so unconfident, as if he had already tacitly handed over the position of patriarch to Habara.


    If he really wanted to do that, today''s battle could have been avoided, but his actual performance didn''t seem to be the same thing.


    This makes Habara a little strange, but no matter how strange Habara is, he will not relax in the slightest, because he is facing a kaleidoscope-level Uchiha.


    "There is no meaning, just some emotion."


    Uchiha Fugaku shook his head slightly, and then his face straightened.


    "You''ll know what I mean, but now you have to be careful, because fighting..."


    Before he finished speaking, a cold light flashed across Yu Yuan''s neck, as fast as thunder!


    "It''s started now!"


    Habara had been concentrating on it all the time, and the moment Uchiha Fugaku made his move, his eyes had already turned into a three-god jade state, and then he staggered to avoid this terrible blow.


    At the same time, the ninja knife at his waist was unsheathed instantly, and it slashed at Uchiha Fugaku''s back with azure light!


    Ninja battles are terrifying, and Uchiha ninjas with Sharingan are even more sensitive to timing.


    As long as the opponent''s mind is distracted for a moment, they will make a move without hesitation and launch a fatal surprise attack on the opponent.


    From movement to stillness, it was only in an instant, and the two of them were completely intertwined in a moment.


    Swords and swords flickered constantly, and Chakra''s aura swept across the river, but the two of them seemed to be in a tacit understanding, and they didn''t take it seriously.


    Although it seemed that the fight was fierce, everyone knew that it was probably just a warm-up.


    After all, this kind of warm-up is a way to help them relatively understand the opponent''s general strength and ability.


    The scarlet three-gou jade keeps spinning, and the terrifying insight is perfectly expressed at this moment!


    After Uchiha Fugaku dodged Habara''s knife, his Kunai immediately stabbed toward Habara''s neck.


    Then his movements stopped halfway through.


    With a weird twist, Uchiha Fugaku Kunai stabbed aside.


    But Habara appeared suddenly, grabbed his arm, and stabbed his abdomen with a ninja knife without hesitation!


    The people on the cliff watching this scene were terrified, but as Uchiha Fugaku directly turned into a puff of smoke, they couldn''t help but nodded.


    This kind of battle is really exciting, and even they can learn a lot from this kind of battle.


    "Just want to watch this kind of battle, it seems that you have to open Sharingan to watch it better."


    Many Uchiha ninjas were thinking silently, and some of them had opened Sharingan at this time, staring seriously at the two ghostly figures below.


    Habara''s scarlet eyes swiveled slightly, and the next moment he exploded with incredible speed.


    Although the feedback brought by his kaleidoscope is more reflected in his own chakra, the physical improvement is relatively small.


    But his speed at this time is not comparable to that of himself half a year ago!


    "So fast."


    Uchiha Fugaku''s figure appeared beside the river, and he muttered secretly, but he didn''t panic at all.


    Because his Sharingan has captured Habara''s figure.


    Habara slashed straight out with the ninja knife in his hand, and with a light swipe, he pushed Uchiha Fugaku''s Kunai away.


    With a flick of the blade, he had already appeared in front of the opponent, and he cut it off without hesitation.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Fugaku had already completed the seal with one hand.


    The river around him was rushing wildly, and a thick wall of water directly blocked him!


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"


    "Water escape?"


    Habara was a little surprised when he saw the wall of water rising suddenly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com There are not many Uchiha masters of water escape. After all, everyone is born with fire escape, so learning water escape is naturally difficult.


    Therefore, Uchiha Fugaku showed such proficient water escape, which really made Habara a little strange.


    However, it was strange that Habara didn''t stop at all, the chakra of wind escape had already appeared on his ninja sword.


    And Uchiha Fugaku, who performed this technique, directly threw the Kunai in his hand towards the water wall, and he himself had jumped up and opened a lot of distance.


    The moment he evacuated, the thick wall of water was cut open by Habara like tofu, and the kunai had already flown in front of him.


    "Detonator?"


    The corners of Habara''s eyes twitched slightly, because he clearly saw a detonating talisman attached to the handle of that Kunai!


    It has to be said that Fugaku Uchiha has a variety of methods, and a variety of small skills are also extremely rich.


    Although this guy''s character is really very, very problematic, but this guy''s strength is really beyond doubt.


    At least in terms of actual combat, many of his tactics and skills have brought a lot of inspiration to Habara, but it is really difficult for such an attack to pose any threat to Habara.


    In particular, the ninja blade in his hand at this time has gathered chakra of the wind attribute!


    "boom!"


    All of a sudden, the detonating talisman exploded directly, and the huge roar accompanied by the intense fire had completely spread Habara.


    However, at the moment when the explosion exploded, a blue chakra quietly appeared on Habara''s body...


    ¡­

 Chapter 67： Kaleidoscope Confrontation (Part 1)

    "This...."


    The flames and thick smoke caused by the detonating talisman made the Uchihas watching on the cliff frown.


    They didn''t think Uchiha Fugaku did too much, let alone think that such an attack Habara couldn''t dodge.


    Just because they opened Sharingan to better watch the battle between Habara and Uchiha Fugaku, they noticed the special chakra on Habara.


    That layer of chakra tightly wrapped Habara, although it was invisible, it was real, which made them really wonder how Habara did it?


    On the contrary, some hardline elites, and those who have seen what Habara did that night, seem to have a lot of guesses in their minds.


    When the breeze blew slowly to disperse the thick smoke, a figure suddenly jumped out from the side in an instant.


    The ninja sword in his hand once again burst into a blue luster, and he had already rushed directly towards Uchiha Fugaku''s position.


    "Ding!"


    The crisp sound of metal collisions sounded suddenly, and Uchiha Fugaku blocked the ninja sword with Kunai at a critical moment.


    After carefully looking at Habara in front of him, Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    The violent explosion caused by the detonating talisman didn''t even leave any traces on Habara''s body, but the azure blue chakra like waves still remained on his body.


    "It seems that your Susanoo has mastered to a jaw-dropping level."


    While fighting against Habara''s Ninja Sword, Uchiha Fugaku suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "I noticed it last time, but now I can basically judge that such a pure chakra defense is still so strong, it must be Susano.


    It can be seen that your grasp of Susanoo is really strong. With such power, I am more relieved, but it is not enough now, you have to be careful, Habara-kun. "


    Habara listened to Uchiha Fugaku''s words, and didn''t know what to say when he had time, how could he become a Susano after a good "Ki Aidun"?


    Although this Qi He Shield does look a bit like that, there are still quite a few differences between the two.


    "At least, there is no way for Qiheshi to complete the transformation, and finally become the appearance of Susanoo."


    However, Habara did not intend to explain this to Uchiha Fugaku.


    What''s more, he could see that Uchiha Fugaku didn''t seem to have the desire to continue talking to him at all.


    Kunai in his hand pressed forward fiercely, and the powerful force instantly made Habara feel a little pressure.


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku would jump back, and the Kunai in his hand was thrown towards Habara viciously.


    At the same time, his hands formed seals quickly, and in the next moment a huge flame dragon spewed out from his mouth!


    "Fire Escape - The Art of Fire of the Great Dragon!"


    A flame dragon spewed out from his mouth in an instant, bringing up a large amount of water vapor in the river, and it rushed towards Yubara roaring.


    "Did you use ninjutsu?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, but he quickly responded.


    The three hook jade in the writing wheel eye rotated rapidly, but in an instant he had accurately found the weak point of this technique.


    As the ninja knife in his hand pierced the head of this huge flame dragon with the Chakra of Feng Dun, the flame dragon was directly cut in half by him!


    After doing all this, he quickly leaped backwards, and at the same time he quickly and quickly formed a seal.


    He is not afraid of ninjutsu confrontation, especially since he is good at using ninjutsu.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!"


    Habara didn''t choose such a powerful fire escape, but he chose the technique with the widest range, and countless sparks scattered everywhere, completely enveloping Uchiha Fugaku in an instant.


    And Uchiha Fugaku smiled slightly, ninjutsu is his field of expertise.


    Although he heard that Yuyuan is better at fire escape, and he believes that Yuyuan will definitely not miss it in this month, and learn more things.


    But in the end Habara was still too young, at this time Habara was only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Regardless of his chakra reserves or his proficiency in ninjutsu, he didn''t feel that this young man would surpass himself.


    But he won''t be careless in the slightest, because Habara also has a Kaleidoscope Sharingan after all.


    After obtaining the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the body will be strengthened, which is inevitable.


    Therefore, even if he is confident that he can surpass Habara in this respect, he still has to be extremely careful.


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Fugaku directly formed a seal quickly, and he naturally chose Water Dungeon to deal with Fire Dungeon.


    Following his seal, a water wall instantly appeared on the rushing river, and this water wall directly blocked all of Habara''s fire escape.


    But Habara didn''t intend to show weakness at all, he clasped his hands together, and the next moment a huge fire dragon spewed out from Yubara''s mouth.


    The fire dragon instantly caused a lot of water mist to appear on the turbulent river, and the scorching high temperature made the water begin to evaporate, which made the fire dragon look more hazy.


    And this hazy fire dragon roared, and slammed into Uchiha Fugaku amidst the water vapor!


    Uchiha Fugaku watched this scene calmly. For him, this kind of fire escape connection is really good, but he can completely resist it with his own fire escape.


    However, he felt that this kind of "warm-up" was almost done. Through this kind of battle, he was basically able to determine the general ability of feather body technique and ninjutsu.


    And he was even more surprised by Habara''s use of Susanoo, the level of proficiency really made him dumbfounded.


    In particular, Habara didn''t use the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at all!


    The purpose of warming up is to collect information and confirm strength, and his purpose of fighting this time is actually just to determine something.


    At this time, he was already planning to speed up the progress, and he planned to see how far Habara could go with all his strength.


    With a thought, the three-god jade in Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes instantly began to spin rapidly, and the cold and destructive aura quickly enveloped the surroundings.


    With the help of kaleidoscope''s super insight and dynamic vision, Uchiha Fugaku easily avoided the impact of this fire dragon with just a light leap!


    And at the moment of landing, he had quietly come to Habara''s side, and at the same time, the strange chakra had quietly bloomed.


    "kaleidoscope?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect Uchiha Fugaku to use the kaleidoscope Sharingan so soon.


    But since he used it, Habara would not be polite in the slightest. He has only used the kaleidoscope until now when he was fighting with those guys in Genbu.


    And that time, Habara also felt the power of the kaleidoscope, those guys at the root are definitely not weak.


    But under the insight of the kaleidoscope, these guys have almost no secrets, and their every move is seen by Habara.


    In conjunction with the use of the pupil technique, Habara directly sent all those guys to the pure land with ease.


    And now he has to face Uchiha Fugaku, who also has a kaleidoscope, and he also wants to try to see how far his eyes can see!


    Moreover, he is also very curious about what Uchiha Fugaku''s abilities are...


    .....


    "The aura of both of them has changed."


    "It''s really a terrifying breath. Have they already used the forbidden power?"


    On the cliff, many Uchiha ninjas felt the sudden change of atmosphere below, and the cold and destructive power made them a little suffocated.


    They are all elites of the Uchiha clan, and they all participated in clan events, so they reacted immediately.


    This is probably Habara or Uchiha Fugaku, who have already started using the power of the kaleidoscope!


    "Things have developed to this point." Uchiha Zong stood on the cliff, he could not help but sigh slightly.


    "Don''t worry, the battle between the two of them is quite restrained." Uchiha Takechi also spoke, but soon he lowered his voice: "By the way, how is Uchiha Itachi doing recently, I heard that he has seen apes Flying sun cut."


    "Shisui is watching, and the secret whistle has also been changed. This is an order from Habara." Speaking of Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Zong also felt a little pain: "Let''s take a good look at this battle that can determine the future of the family, Uchiha Itachi There will be no problem."


    "The battle that decides the future of the family?" Uchiha Taketomo couldn''t help laughing when he heard this sentence: "The Uchiha clan is already Habara''s now, what future are you worried about?"


    If the Uchiha sect did not return to Uchiha Takechi, indeed, the current Uchiha clan can be regarded as Habara''s.


    But Habara still lacks one thing, and that is the legal title of the patriarch!


    "Did you decide to use the power of the kaleidoscope so soon?"


    Habara stopped the offensive, his eyes had already shown a kaleidoscope state, he looked at Uchiha Fugaku calmly and said slowly.


    "The competition in the state of Sangouyu is enough. I have already learned about your limits and abilities. This is enough for me."


    Uchiha Fugaku also looked calm, but his Chakra had begun to surge wildly.


    "Then naturally we need to go further, not to mention that the state of Sangouyu is not limiting our strength?"


    As soon as the words fell, Uchiha Fugaku came to Habara like a ghost, and the Kunai in his hand stabbed towards Habara quickly!


    "Ding!"


    Habara reacted extremely quickly, he quickly raised his ninja knife to block the kunai, and then pressed forward with ninja knife hard, sticking his whole body against it.


    After the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is opened, whether it is Habara or Uchiha Fugaku, their speed, strength, and even their reactions become stronger and more exaggerated visible to the naked eye.


    Habara felt this deeply. Although the pressure of the battle became greater at this time, for some reason, he felt that this kind of combat experience became more comfortable.


    And those tribesmen who are paying attention to the battle have a deeper understanding.


    They had already watched the battle with Sharingan, but they found that they could understand this kind of battle, and their bodies could keep up with it, but they couldn''t do it at all!


    Under such a battle like mercury pouring down the ground, Habara had already quietly used the power of ''Dao Rebellion''.


    He can clearly feel that Uchiha Fugaku is indeed much stronger than him in terms of basic strength, but this is also a matter of course.


    This guy himself is older than Habara, and his physical fitness and combat experience are not comparable to Habara who is still in the growth stage.


    Especially for the kaleidoscope feedback, this guy also received longer feedback than Habara.


    Under such circumstances, no matter how much Habara cherished his pupil power, he would start to use it appropriately.


    He wants to defeat Uchiha Fugaku, but he doesn''t want to be beaten by this guy!


    Two phantom-like silhouettes that were constantly intertwined shuttled back and forth in the canyon, but their combat restraint was extremely dangerous.


    The constantly echoing sound of metal collisions made people feel the suffocation of the battle situation.


    But at this moment, Uchiha Fugaku quietly pulled away.


    The weird and complicated kaleidoscope in his eyes spun rapidly, and the next moment his chakra surged wildly, and the knot seal in his hand was quietly completed.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Accompanied by his powerful chakra, a sea of ??flames like a wave was sprayed out by him for a moment.


    Seeing such a huge sea of ??flames, Habara didn''t dare to press on it any longer.


    Although Uchiha Fugaku''s fire escape can''t be compared with Uchiha Madara''s, Habara''s movement track is also blocked in this canyon.


    "Is this forcing me to use Susanoo?"


    Habara thought quickly, in fact, using a large-scale earth escape or water escape can prevent the technique in front of him.


    But obviously he is not very good at Tudun, and he is not good at Water Dune. Uchiha Fugaku probably knows his information.


    However, Habara possesses more abilities than just Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    "It is indeed a good choice to use Susanoo, but it is too casual to use Susanoo if it is only to this extent."


    Habara lightly flicked the knife in his hand, perhaps feeling the scorching heat, a blue chakra had already emerged from his body.


    The flames spread quickly, and the next moment, Habara''s figure flashed slightly, and the flames had already covered his original position!


    "Ok?"


    Uchiha Fugaku frowned, he didn''t know about Habara''s situation at this time, but instinctively he already felt the threat coming.


    Suddenly, he raised his head quickly, because he felt the terrible chakra brewing above his head.


    Sure enough, when he looked up, Habara was already flying in the sky!


    "Flying ninjutsu?"


    Uchiha Tomiya murmured inwardly, but soon he had to seal quickly, because Habara had already made a move.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinction!"


    Habara, who was flying in the sky, didn''t give Uchiha Fugaku any time to express his emotions. UU Reading The fireball hit quickly like a falling stone, and after landing, the flame quickly spread to form a sea of ??flames.


    This sea of ??flames is larger and more powerful than Uchiha Fugaku''s terrible fire extinguishing!


    The terrifying flames made the canyon seem to be on fire. Under the cover of such terrifying flames, there are really few people who can resist it.


    Uchiha Fugaku is obviously someone who can resist, but he has a wry smile on his face at this time, because he didn''t expect Habara''s ninjutsu to be completely different from before!


    "Is it the pupil technique? Can it strengthen the ability of the technique, or is it something else?"


    Uchiha Fugaku was thinking silently, but he also knew that it was obviously unrealistic for him to resist with ninjutsu alone, so he made a decision.


    The kaleidoscope of his eyes spun quickly, and in an instant his body was covered with a layer of yellow chakra.


    This yellow chakra spread crazily, and it took only a moment to take human form!


    Susano, obviously Uchiha Fugaku can also use Susano. After all, I have got these eyes for so long, even if I don¡¯t use him, it is impossible to not study.


    At the same time, he quickly formed a seal with his hands, and a huge water wall rose up with the surge of his chakra, firmly blocking the flames from spreading.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw Habara flying over him and landed quickly, holding the ninja sword high in his hand, and the sharp wind evasion chakra surrounded his ninja sword.


    "Clan leader Fuyue, I will definitely take the position of patriarch, and I will be Uchiha''s blade!"


    Mystery: Flurry of Waterbirds!


    ¡­

 Chapter 68： Uchiha Fugakus Resolution

    Along with the sharp wind, the sharp blade continuously spread towards the surroundings, and the ninja sword held high by Habara has been gracefully swung down.


    Under the crazy blessing of the Taoist forces, Habara seemed to feel that he had mastered the power enough to destroy the world!


    But he is very clear that this feeling is just an illusion, Habara knows everything about the future, his strength is really not enough to see.


    It is undeniable that the kaleidoscope is really powerful, but it is only for the present and the next few years.


    After all, in less than ten years, with the start of the Fourth Ninja World War, the power of ninjas will be redefined!


    "Also, Uchiha Fugaku is using Susano. Even if my Waterfowl Flurry has the blessing of Taoism, it may not be able to break his defense."


    Even though Susano has a black history of being destroyed by Fengdun, it is undeniable that Susano is the most powerful technique of defense!


    Habara''s Mizufo Flurry is strong, but it is really difficult to cut it directly, but he is still confident in leaving enough cracks on the Susanoo.


    As long as there is a crack, Uchiha Fugaku must find a way to repair it, which will consume more of his pupil power, and Habara''s opportunity will come.


    But Habara must also pay attention, that is, he is still not sure what Uchiha Fugaku''s pupil technique is.


    But no matter what his pupil technique is, it is the same for Yubara, after all, Yubara is also prepared, and today he must get what he wants.


    Even though he really has the final say on the family now, but there is still something missing without this legal title, especially he feels that he lacks a lot of system rewards!


    The sharp blade like a gust of wind entwined Uchiha Fugaku continuously with the raging flames, and Habara''s ninja knife accurately and gracefully slashed across the yellow Susano.


    There are three sections of Mizufo Ranwu, and each section is actually a nightmare memory for Yubara. He himself can''t remember how many times he was killed by the prosthetic knife with the wind blade.


    But now, he decided to make the third-stage waterfowl a nightmare for the entire ninja world!


    Those ninjas at the root have proved the horror of this sword technique, and now Habara is going to use Uchiha Fugaku to prove the power of this sword technique.


    "Ok?"


    It''s just that when Habara swung the second sword dance, he could feel that Uchiha Fugaku''s Susano had almost cracked.


    However, at this moment, he felt a terrifying chakra gathering in Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes.


    "Amaterasu? Or something else?"


    Although Habara still didn''t stop, his eyes also began to rotate slightly, and the azure chakra on his body that originally belonged to the ''Qiheshield'' also changed slightly.


    If it was Amaterasu, he was really not sure whether the Qiheshield could resist it, and the best choice would naturally be Susano.


    If it is another technique, without being sure what kind of ability it is, Habara can believe Susano.


    After all, this is a kaleidoscope-level battle, and ordinary defensive ninjutsu is really not necessarily useful.


    However, the next moment, Habara suddenly found that the world in front of him had undergone drastic changes.


    The originally colorful world turned black and white at this moment, the sun in the sky was like moonlight, but this moonlight seemed lifeless.


    The surrounding world also became lifeless at this moment, and the flames and wind blades also disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    Even the battle between Habara and Uchiha Fugaku didn''t seem to happen at all!


    "Illusion?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he didn''t feel anything abnormal at all, he was already dragged into this illusion space.


    Obviously, this should be Uchiha Fugaku''s pupil technique!


    This pupil technique seems to be somewhat similar to Yuedu, but everything in it seems to be far from Yuedu.


    But these are not the point, the point is that Habara found himself in a strange situation.


    "I''m not restrained or restricted. What''s going on, is it too arrogant, or is it too confident?"


    Habara felt his own situation, and he found that he didn''t seem to be restrained at this time, and everything about him was fine.


    This made him a little strange, or today''s battle made him feel a little strange, because Uchiha Fugaku''s performance was so weird.


    "Habara-kun, I''m sorry to have such a way to communicate with you."


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku''s voice slowly sounded in this space, and his figure quickly appeared in this space.


    Habara turned his head to look, he was also a little confused by Uchiha Fugaku''s series of actions now, but he didn''t relax his vigilance at all.


    "Communication, does Patriarch Fuyue have anything to say to me?" Habara asked cautiously.


    "Yeah, actually I really have a lot to say, but I never had the chance."


    Uchiha Fugaku showed a wry smile, which made Habara feel even more strange, but he didn''t care about Habara''s expression, but continued talking on his own.


    "At the clan meeting a month ago, Habara-kun was thought-provoking. I always thought that if I wasn''t an excellent clan leader, I was at least a qualified clan leader.


    But after hearing Hahara-kun''s words, and seeing how much support Habara-kun can get, UU Reading I realized that I had to reflect.


    I locked myself away during this month-long hiatus, seeing no one, including my wife and son, and taking a hard look at what I had done as the patriarch of the family.


    Combined with Habara-kun''s words, I got an answer that made me sad. I am indeed not a qualified patriarch, and I can even be said to be a bad patriarch! "


    Speaking of this, the wry smile on Uchiha Fugaku''s face became more intense, and this also made the expression on Habara''s face even more strange.


    What''s going on, I came here to play memory kill with myself under the name, is this a presentation of Hokage''s tradition, or is Uchiha Fugaku sick?


    "Thank you, Habara-kun, it was you who let me know how weak and terrible I really am, it was you who let me know how unqualified I am."


    Uchiha Fugaku continued to speak, and at this moment his expression became extremely sincere.


    "I think Habara-kun must be very confused about the purpose of this battle, right?"


    Habara didn''t speak, but looked at Uchiha Fugaku quietly, he seemed to understand what Uchiha Fugaku meant, but he wasn''t sure at all.


    "Actually, the purpose of this battle is very clear. This is a signal and an inevitable process, especially it is of great significance to me."


    Although Habara was silent, Uchiha Fugaku laughed at this moment.


    "I will end the illusion later, and I will give up my defense after I go out. Your sword skills are very good, and this is definitely one of the best sword skills I have ever seen in my life.


    I won''t have any regrets if I die under such a knife technique, especially if you have a kaleidoscope..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 69： you underestimate me

    "Die by my knife technique?"


    At this time, Habara was basically sure what he was thinking, which made Habara a little amused and at the same time a little helpless.


    Emotions, this guy is on the verge of a crazy outbreak!


    Uchiha Fugaku is the same as Uchiha Itachi, they are both relatively determined people, once they decide something, they will definitely take action.


    For example, after Zhishui''s death, after the moderates collectively jumped back and became the hardliners, he paid the price for his indecision and was forced to become the leader of the hardliners.


    And he has indeed done a lot of things after becoming the leader, and he has actually made a series of preparations for the family coup.


    It''s just that this guy suddenly broke out again when he was able to stop Uchiha Itachi on the night of the genocide.


    After watching the so-called future of the village provided by Uchiha Itachi, he got a brain fever and took his wife to wait for death together.


    This kind of bewildering behavior happened to him, and Habara really felt a little strange.


    And his choice this time, if Yu Yuan guessed correctly, then this is a good thing for Yu Yuan, but it may not be a good thing either!


    "Yes, letting me die under your knife is a kind of redemption for me. I brought the family to this point. This is everything that I can''t even die."


    Although Uchiha Fugaku could see that Habara was thinking, even though his expression looked a little weird, he continued to speak.


    "However, Habara-kun, now that Uchiha has appeared with you, you have such determination at such a young age, and such strength at such a young age, you will be a qualified patriarch.


    But becoming a patriarch requires prestige. You can gain the greatest prestige by killing me. This will make those people fear you and worry about you. The most important thing is that they will recognize you.


    Use my death to create a brand new Uchiha, I will die without regret! "


    Sure enough, it really is!


    The corners of Habara''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Fugaku Uchiha who was already determined to die, Habara didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Maybe this guy is facing the crazy Uchiha Itachi like this, and then telling Uchiha Itachi, "You are a gentle child, do it"?


    What a psycho!


    It is true that killing Uchiha Fugaku can make a series of elders such as Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Chitake fear themselves, and let themselves gain unimaginable prestige.


    He can even reach the level of Uchiha Madara''s eloquence in the clan meeting, but the trouble this brings is unimaginable.


    Openly killing a former patriarch will definitely leave a deep grudge among the elites of the Uchiha clan, even Shisui may have objections.


    What''s more, it is an extremely disgusting thing to do something to the family members, because everyone has the same blood.


    Although Habara has been talking about ''convincing people with reason'', he has never killed someone when he actually did it, even if he did consider killing some disobedient people.


    But that is also the last choice, and he is very restrained and only targets those "spiritual leaders", especially the purpose of his action is also for the Uchiha clan.


    He is not Uchiha Itachi, he can attack the whole family for an illusory reason, and he does it for outsiders, without considering other methods at all.


    In addition, Habara also had to consider what kind of negative feedback his system that was forcibly bound would give him for killing Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Okay, I think I''ve made it clear what should be said."


    Just when Habara was complaining endlessly, Uchiha Fugaku spoke again.


    "Then, next..."


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    Habara, who came back to his senses, directly interrupted Uchiha Fugaku''s words, and then spoke directly with a surprised expression.


    "If I want to become the patriarch, I will naturally become the patriarch in an upright manner. I don''t need to kill you to gain prestige!


    That''s why I said that you are not a qualified patriarch, you simply don''t have the belief that a patriarch should have.


    Because you made such a big mistake and let the family fall into such a state, this is not something that can be offset by death if you fail and no longer be the patriarch.


    Why don''t you think about how to help me, how to make Uchiha rise again and be great, but just want to die? "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, and then he showed a light smile.


    "Also, why do you think that I need you to release water to defeat you? You underestimate me too!"


    After the words fell, Yubara quietly activated the ''Secret Technique¡¤Firm Will''. At this moment, Yubara instantly felt that all the negative influences on him had been purified.


    At this moment, his mind is extremely clear, and his spiritual power is extremely concentrated.


    In his eyes, he can see a world intertwined with black and white, and he can also see the still world intertwined with blades and flames.


    Raising his head slightly, the kaleidoscopes in Habara''s eyes were spinning rapidly, and the terrifying Chakra was constantly surging up.


    When his chakra reached its peak, he suddenly raised his hand!


    At this moment, in this black and white space, the moon-like sun in the sky was instantly dyed red.


    This round of blood-red sun makes this black and white intertwined space exude a strange charm.


    In just a moment, the blood-red sun has turned into a scarlet eye, exuding endless blood, and instantly dyed the whole world in blood!


    In the eyes of the blood-red sun, there is also a strange kaleidoscope pattern slowly rotating.


    That appearance is exactly Habara''s kaleidoscope!


    "This!"


    Uchiha Fugaku was taken aback when he saw the scene in front of him, but his face changed completely the next moment, because he found that he had lost control of this illusion space!


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the sound of breaking glass sounded instantly, and countless cracks appeared in this black and white intertwined space.


    These cracks spread crazily like spider webs, and in the gaps of the cracks, debris like glass residues fell.


    "Boom! Boom...."


    The broken sounds became more and more dense, UU Reading became more and more piercing, and this black and white world began to show a different kind of brilliance.


    Until everything disappeared, the world returned to the original point once again, and the third stage of Habara''s sword dance in the real world had already quietly swung.


    And this time, the figure of Susanoo has appeared on his body!


    "boom!"


    The sharp blade slashed fiercely on Uchiha Fugaku''s Susanoo, and the three-stage sword dance formed a sharp blade that filled the sky, causing more cracks to appear on his Susanoo.


    And Habara''s blue Susano almost took the opportunity to launch an offensive, and with the assistance of ''Dao Fan'', that no-frills punch seemed to have the power to open mountains.


    Under such an instant eruption, the earth seemed to be swaying crazily, and Uchiha Fugaku''s Susanoo was even shattered!


    At this time, Uchiha Fugaku''s condition looked very bad, bloodstains had appeared in the corners of his eyes, and the moment his Susanoo was crushed, he could no longer resist.


    Quickly controlling Susanoo, he stretched out his hand and used Uchiha Fugaku who flew upside down, thus avoiding the bad luck of this guy being thrown into the sea of ??flames.


    Looking at Uchiha Fugaku who was extremely weak but still kept awake, Habara suddenly showed a smile.


    "I said, you underestimated me, didn''t you?"


    Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help showing a wry smile when he heard the words, he nodded firmly without speaking.


    At this moment, those Uchiha people who were watching seemed to wake up from this weird and shocking battle.


    What followed was cheers all over the sky, and the shouts of Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi¡ª


    "The winner, Uchiha Habara!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 70： I have seen the patriarch!

    After the battle that was enough to make all the Uchiha people who participated in the onlookers talk about it, all of them also returned to the tribe immediately.


    However, they also had discussions along the way, even if this battle seemed a bit out of line for them.


    The battle ahead was fine. Although both of them were fast, they could also see the trajectory of these battles clearly with their Sharingan.


    But since the two of them opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, the battle has become a point where they can understand and guess, but they can''t do it at all.


    These two people seem to have completely changed after opening these eyes, and the battle between the two has also reached an unimaginable level.


    "Also, Lord Yubara''s sword technique is too terrifying. The kind of sword technique that carries the wind escape and has completed a qualitative change really makes people feel fear even from a distance."


    "That''s right, although that kind of sword technique looks extremely simple, it seems that there are only three sword dances, but I feel that I can''t bear even the first stage."


    "Did you make a mistake, and now he should be called Patriarch Yubara, and is the power of Patriarch Yubara beyond what we can imagine?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, many Uchiha ninjas immediately looked a little embarrassed.


    That''s right, at this time, Habara can be said to be the absolute patriarch regardless of legal principles or strength, and they must change their minds!


    Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi and other elders walked together, such a scene would have been impossible to see in the past.


    Because the two of them bluntly said that even if they are a family, they are basically in a state of being inseparable from each other.


    But now they were able to walk together peacefully, and even cooperated tacitly at the clan meeting and the "Battle of the Patriarchs" just now, and all of this was brought by Yu Yuan.


    "I really didn''t expect that this child has really come to this step."


    As Uchiha Zong was walking, he suddenly laughed.


    "I still remember that he threatened me that if he didn''t obey me, he would kill me. In a blink of an eye, he has become the real patriarch."


    "He just said to kill you, but he really did it to my people."


    Uchiha Takechi also laughed, but soon he let out a sigh of emotion.


    "But he was just talking, he really didn''t do anything cruel, even Uchiha Fugaku was saved in the end."


    Uchiha Fugaku was crushed by Habara, Susano. If Habara did not save Uchiha Fugaku, he would fall into the sea of ??fire. Even if they had a grudge in their hearts, they would not say much about this way of death.


    Moreover, Uchiha Fugaku is still the former patriarch. If this guy is really killed by Habara, then no one can shake Habara''s prestige.


    But he didn''t do that, he didn''t let the kaleidoscope of the family die in the sea of ??fire, even though they were strictly political enemies.


    "Isn''t it good to follow such a person?" Uchiha Zong glanced at Uchiha Zhizhu, and he couldn''t help chuckling.


    And Uchiha Zhizhu was stunned for a moment, then he also smiled and nodded.


    Although Habara is very strong, but his strength really guides this divided and fragmented family to become normal, which is acceptable to the people of their clan.


    In addition to being strong enough, Habara also showed a certain amount of humanity, which is really important.


    Just after laughing, Uchiha Takechi''s expression became serious again: "By the way, you are doing the security defense this time, so there is no problem?"


    "Don''t worry, the outside world has set up barriers, and according to the request of Habara... the patriarch, we have modified the barriers."


    Uchiha Zong''s face also became serious, and he said in a low voice after looking around.


    "Even the clansmen here don''t understand these things, and in order to prevent someone from taking advantage of the loopholes and using the transformation technique to come in.


    I specifically had a couple of trusted people monitor it with Sharingan to make sure nothing went wrong. "


    Uchiha Takechi couldn''t help but nodded when he heard this. Although he didn''t specifically say who to guard against, everyone knew it well.


    Konoha didn''t dare to attack them first, but someone would do something, and there were very few people in the family who didn''t understand them very well.


    Not long after, the group of them dispersed and returned to the family''s clan.


    It''s just that they didn''t return to their respective posts, or went home to rest, but all of them turned back to the Nanhe Shrine.


    Although the battle is over, there are still many things that need to be dealt with within the family. Changing the patriarch is never an easy task.


    "Habara-kun...no, patriarch."


    When all of them returned to the shrine and took their seats, Uchiha Fugaku stood up first and said to Habara.


    However, it can be seen that he is somewhat not used to it at this time. In the past, others called him the patriarch.


    "This is the patriarch''s seal. From now on, Habara-kun is the real patriarch, and Uchiha will entrust you."


    Habara looked at Fugaku Uchiha, who looked serious and unnatural, but at the same time somewhat relieved, and finally nodded calmly.


    Stretching out his hand, Habara accepted the family seal letter handed over by Uchiha Fugaku, UUReading Book At this moment, he suddenly felt a long sigh of relief in his heart.


    From being forcibly bound by the system to today, it took Habara more than half a year to finally reach this point, and today is the moment to witness his success.


    Although Habara really wanted to complain about why this seal was not a fan, but such complaints had completely disappeared from his agitated emotions.


    Taking a deep breath, Habara raised his head and said very seriously: "Elder Zhuzhi once told me that if I want to get his support, I must agree to two conditions.


    And these two conditions are still fresh in my memory. First, I must ensure the safety of the family. This is my duty as the patriarch.


    Second, I have to do everything I promise, I want to make Uchiha great again!


    And I promise again today that I, Uchiha Habara, will become Uchiha''s blade, and I will lead Uchiha to greatness again! "


    Accompanied by Habara''s low and extremely firm words, everyone present was silent, but at this moment they felt their blood boil again.


    At this moment Shisui stood up, he looked at Yubara seriously and then smiled, then he bowed slightly, and said in a crisp voice: "I have met the patriarch."


    Uchiha Takechi and Uchiha Zong also stood up, and the two of them followed closely behind and bowed slightly to Habara: "I have met the patriarch!"


    Uchiha Fugaku took a step back, and then he also bowed down respectfully: "I have seen the patriarch."


    Under their leadership, all the Uchiha members present stood up collectively, and then they bowed and shouted at Habara in an unusually respectful posture.


    "I have seen the patriarch!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 71： set the tone

    After officially confirming the identity of the patriarch, the clansmen who participated in the early morning clan meeting left quietly.


    However, Habara, Shisui, Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Zhizhu stayed, and even Uchiha Fugaku, who originally planned to leave, was also left behind.


    It was the end of a phase for Habara to become the patriarch, but they still had a lot of follow-up matters to deal with.


    For example, after their discussion, Uchiha Takechi and Uchiha Zong believed that the family needed a celebration to boost morale.


    Habara didn''t object to this point at all, the family really needed to boost their morale to face the next challenge.


    "Is it going to be held tomorrow? Will there be enough time? And we haven''t informed Konoha yet, and the issue of the security department has not been resolved yet?"


    Habara had question marks all over his head, he really felt a little anxious.


    "That''s right, Chief Habara."


    Uchiha Fugaku was the former patriarch, and at this time he spoke instead of Uchiha Zong and the others.


    "Since you became the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, you have naturally inherited the head of the security department.


    Even if I need to prepare resignation materials related to the security department when I resign, this is just a formality, and it would be nice to know Konoha later. "


    Habara couldn''t help but nodded upon hearing this explanation, good guy, this is really treating the security department as his own.


    Although according to what Habara knew about the island country next door in his previous life, this kind of thing is actually normal, but it is still somewhat uncomfortable for Habara.


    What''s more, it is naturally impossible for him to reform the security department according to the previous practice. Habara believes that Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi are well aware of this matter.


    It can be imagined that after Habara takes over the security department, he will inevitably make relevant adjustments to some people and positions in it.


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help touching his chin, and he began to think about how to deal with some things in the future.


    After he became the patriarch, the top priority was naturally the relationship between Naruto and Uchiha!


    Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, but Konoha is not Hokage''s Konoha. This is a very important point that needs to be clarified.


    Konoha is composed of large and small ninja families, as well as tens of thousands of commoner ninjas. Habara is very clear that the conflict between Uchiha and the current Naruto system is too deep.


    And after experiencing the last encounter with Nara Kotoha and the story in the original book, Habara knew that there were not a few families who were dissatisfied with the current Hokage department.


    Now that he is the head of the clan, he needs to do something about the goodwill of the Nara clan last time.


    What''s more, Habara has already determined the future development route of the Security Department. Didn''t the Hokage department want Uchiha to take the security department''s scapegoat honestly?


    And are you still secretly controlling public opinion to blackmail yourself, then let the security department let go directly at your own time, so that all ninjas in the village are eligible to come in.


    Under such circumstances, Habara did not believe that those Hokage-types dared to continue to blackmail!


    "Okay, let''s hold the celebration tomorrow as long as it is safe."


    Thinking of this, Habara had come to a conclusion, he organized his words and spoke directly.


    "However, the next time will be busy. The two elders, after the celebration is over, we will choose a few families. Zhishui and I will visit their patriarchs."


    "Visit...their patriarch?"


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Fugaku''s faces look weird, while Uchiha Takechi was a little ugly.


    "Master patriarch, you are the patriarch of the Uchiha clan." Uchiha Taketomo immediately persuaded: "It seems a bit detrimental to visit other patriarchs..."


    "Elder Zhuzhi, I understand what you mean."


    Habara interrupted without waiting for Uchiha Takechi to finish speaking, but he was still very polite.


    "But Elder Takechi, I think Elder Zong should have told you about my plans for the future of the Uchiha clan, especially the security department."


    "I know, I heard from Elder Zong." Uchiha Takechi nodded, he naturally knew about it.


    Uchiha Fugaku is a little curious, he really doesn''t know these things, but he is no longer the patriarch.


    Technically he shouldn''t even be here, so it''s best for him to keep silent.


    "Since Elder Zhuzhi knows it, he should also know that we need to unite with others.


    And didn''t I say that many big families in Konoha are not so satisfied with our three generations of Hokage because of the Hyuga clan. "


    Habara smiled softly, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at Uchiha Fugaku, of course he knew that Uchiha Fugaku was listening here.


    But he didn''t care that what he said was heard by Uchiha Fugaku, because what he said was not a secret at all.


    In addition, Habara also hopes that Uchiha Fugaku, the owner of the kaleidoscope, can really help himself with peace of mind.


    Therefore, telling him some things that are not considered secret but have not been fully disclosed can be regarded as a means of showing trust.


    In fact, Habara didn''t want to be so careful, after all, Uchiha Fugaku''s previous performance really moved him a little bit.


    But this guy''s son is Uchiha Itachi, and this guy also has a dark history in the original book.


    Although Habara knows that he has no contact with Uchiha Itachi this month, Uchiha Itachi has been to see three generations, and may even have seen Danzo.


    The most important thing is that Uchiha Itachi also has a kaleidoscope, who knows what his next move will be, so Habara really has to be more careful.


    Although Habara is confident that Uchiha Fugaku will not backstab himself, this is analyzed from his previous performance.


    But in the original book, this guy finally saw Konoha let Uchiha Itachi do it, and then saw the future presented by Uchiha Itachi''s illusion.


    He actually waited to die as soon as his brain got hot. This behavior of not resisting at all was really worrying.


    God knows that it was because it was Itachi Uchiha who did it, which caused his father''s love to explode in his heart.


    Or he felt his dereliction of duty and failure, and simply died with the whole family.


    If it was the first one, Habara would really have to be vigilant.


    If it was the second one, then Habara could completely trust him after confirming some things.


    If you don''t have a strong opinion, then just guide him to do what he should do, after all, he is not the patriarch.


    "You mean, you took the opportunity of visiting them to pass on some necessary information?"


    After all, Uchiha Takechi has been in the family system for so long. Although he has ignored many things because of his extreme personality, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand.


    "If this is the case, then it is indeed necessary to pay a good visit to convey our goodwill."


    "Then it''s settled like this. The matter of drawing up the list will be handed over to the two of you."


    Habara made a decision directly, and Shisui nodded seriously, obviously he didn''t have any opinions.


    "Everyone, I also need to emphasize that if the family wants to change some things, we must do it, otherwise what''s the point of me being the patriarch?


    In addition, the security work cannot be relaxed in the slightest. Don''t forget that our current situation is really not very good. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    Including Uchiha Fugaku, all the people present responded loudly, and then they got up and chose to leave.


    And Yu Yuan also stood up, but he didn''t choose to leave here for the time being, it wasn''t because he had any other business.


    It''s because in Habara''s retina, the system that forcibly binds him to the family has changed again...


    ¡­

 Chapter 72： system rewards

    The points Habara got last time brought the prosperity of his family to a wonderful number, but for him, the points were still too small.


    The huge Uchiha clan is under his control, even if those clansmen cannot directly give 1,000 points like Kaleidoscope.


    But it is impossible to have so many ninjas, and there are also ninjas who have opened Sharingan. It is really unreasonable to add up so little.


    Habara knew through the system that although he became the actual controller of the Uchiha clan, he was lacking in legal principles.


    Therefore, the points given will not be too high, but now he is not only the actual controller, but also legally holds the title of patriarch.


    During the meeting just now, Habara already felt a little throbbing in his system, as if reminding himself.


    It''s just that he didn''t have time to pay attention to these just now, but now he has the time and energy to think about it.


    Putting all his attention on his own system, Habara saw his own information panel in an instant.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: Relatively balanced - you have solved the internal problems of the family, and have been officially recognized and become the patriarch, but there are still villains looking around from the outside]


    [Prosperity: 14396 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: moderately transform the family, so that the family can truly return to Konoha]


    Habara looked at the prosperity of his family, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching slightly.


    It''s not that he is so sensitive to numbers, but that if this number is removed, it will really make people daydream.


    But no matter what, Habara is still very satisfied with this promotion, because he has gained more than 2,000 points in this wave!


    Even if the system really discriminates against non-Kaleido members and the points given are not high, it is still enough for Habara to draw twice.


    What''s more, Habara also noticed the suggestions given by the system, which coincided with Habara''s own thoughts.


    Moderate reforms are actually already underway. Before Habara initiated the impeachment of Uchiha Fugaku, they had already set the ideological policy and political demands of the future family.


    Of course, further reforms will take time to advance, such as further ideological and cultural education.


    The world of ninjas is still very good at teaching some specific skills, such as the mathematical calculations that made Habara extremely distressed.


    This thing requires a person to figure out various parameters that affect the flight of the kunai in a very short period of time, and then how to stab the enemy more accurately by throwing the kunai.


    In addition, there are various combat skill teachings and various related knowledge supplements.


    However, for ideological construction, there is basically no such thing as helping a person understand the world, and Zhishui is a model.


    Before Habara told him the nature of war, he still foolishly believed that war was an act of revenge led by hatred,


    Of course, this kind of improvement will not go deep into Habara. After all, this world is a world with supernatural power, and it is almost enough to stop there.


    "The most important thing is to establish a reliable three views. Even if you want to be a ''Jian Zhengxia'', you must at least figure out why this is the case, and what are the connections and contradictions."


    In addition to the clan, of course there are outside the clan, and these two must be carried out at the same time. The environment outside the clan is actually not optimistic. The most important thing is the existence of the security department.


    Although Habara intends to open the security department, others may not be able to come directly, so he must start to change the security department.


    At least some necessary regulations should be produced to regulate the law enforcement methods of the Security Department, as well as the attitude of each Uchiha law enforcement and other issues.


    "So, strictly speaking, the suggestions made by the system are not too different from what I thought."


    Habara thought about it silently, but soon his attention returned to the prosperity of the system again.


    How to do it is a matter of consideration in the future, but Prosperity told Habara that the points he got can now be drawn for a lottery, this is the most gratifying thing now!


    It''s no surprise that these are two ability draws, although Habara has never thought of himself as a very European person.


    After all, he didn''t get anything powerful, but every time he got a skill that was very useful to him, that was enough.


    [Congratulations to the host for becoming the patriarch of the family. The prosperity of the family is inseparable from the efforts of the patriarch. Although the current external situation of the family is still dangerous, when the interior has been integrated]


    [A united family is a family with cohesion and combat effectiveness, and a family with a future]


    [The current host gets more than 2,000 points, and can get two opportunities to draw abilities, and the two draws will be combined]


    [Secret Technique Black Flame: Black Flame is the black flame that hunts the gods, but it has lost its divinity, but even so it is still powerful.


    After obtaining the secret, you can choose to replace ordinary flames instead of ninjutsu. The strength and quality of the flames are far superior to ordinary flames. Although they cannot be immortal, their power is unimaginable]


    Seeing this, the corner of Habara''s mouth twitched slightly. Isn''t this the flame used by monsters like the **** skin?


    Habara remembered that he used it when playing games before, UU reading www.uukanshu. com''s big sword that looks like the Olympic torch, the flames released by swinging it are really beautiful, and the power seems to be pretty good.


    Habara rubbed his chin, he felt that it would be good if he could get the real "big brother" bionic teardrop, but it seems that "big brother" was chopped off before he crossed?


    Shaking his head, the choice given at the beginning is very good, maybe it is because he has such a reward when he truly becomes the patriarch.


    However, he may be able to choose two, which also means that he can have six options as a reference, and he needs to take a closer look at what other rewards are.


    [Mystery Secret Art: Wan Lei Tian Prio: It can release thunder storms within a certain range, and the power of the art is directly proportional to the output of Chakra]


    [Mystical Art: Storm of Crows: Use Chakra to form a death raven, let the enemy fall into endless hallucinations and fear, and even cause irreversible damage]


    [Mysterious Art ¡¤ Void Walking: Instantly teleport to a designated location across space¡ªwithin a hundred meters, it can cause space shocks.


    Re-release within 15 seconds will consume more chakra, and the more accumulated, the stronger the space shock will be, and the damage to the enemy will be unimaginable]


    [Secret Technique Unstoppable Blade: Use the secret technique to make the blade contain chakra light, and your attack can ignore the defense within the next five seconds]


    [Sword Technique¡¤Blood Blade Flurry: Cause unimaginable damage to the enemy like a whirlwind, let the enemy''s blood flow like a dance, you can advance or retreat]


    Habara stared blankly at his six options, at this moment he couldn''t help swallowing.


    He swears, this is really the first time he has seen such a rich and precious reward!


    ¡­

 Chapter 73： celebration night

    Such generous rewards really dazzled Habara, he really wanted to have them all.


    Because each of these skills can improve Habara''s strength, even the blood blade flurry that overlaps with his current sword technique can greatly increase his strength.


    But now he can only choose two out of six, so Habara really needs to think carefully.


    In fact, there was not much to think about in the first choice, Habara directly took away the ''Profound Art Secret Technique Voidwalking''.


    As the famous halberd face, Kai''Sa''s biological father, the biological father of mages, the sixteenth-level void walker who destroyed the world.


    Habara himself doesn''t know how many times he was trampled to death by this guy in his previous life, and his abilities are very suitable for Yuhara in the current world.


    Although retaining the superimposition mechanism leads to extremely terrifying power consumption, Habara feels that it is very easy to use as long as it is well controlled.


    Moreover, this is the space teleportation ability, and if the timing is right, it can definitely create the possibility of a one-hit kill.


    "What''s more, according to the mechanism of the system adapting to the current world, and the description I just saw, I am afraid that this technique will also be modified, just like the dance technique."


    In fact, this is exactly what Habara thought. In the game, if there is no calmness and calmness, it is basically over if you stack four times, but here the number of stacks is much more.


    To put it simply, if the number of superimposed layers is less than ten times, it is a normal space movement secret technique, and if it exceeds ten times, it is a desperate space burst secret technique.


    At least, Habara did not dare to use it ten times, not to mention that no one could force him to use it more than ten times!


    As for the second ability, Habara hesitated for a long time and finally chose the secret technique Black Flame.


    They originally wanted to choose ''Unstoppable Blade'', but after thinking about it for a long time, he felt that Fire Escape was more suitable for him than this technique.


    And the effect of ''Unstoppable Blade'' is to ignore defense, but ninjas are not stupid, they will choose to avoid if they can''t be stopped.


    Although the effect of walking in the void will be very good, the consumption of chakra is still unimaginable.


    What''s more, many opponents cannot be killed at once, such as people who know Izanaki, people who are immortal, people who play puppets and people with a lot of hearts.


    The most important thing is that a strong man like Uchiha Madara may not necessarily die if you really hit the vital point.


    And this black flame from the hunting **** can be replaced according to Habara''s own ideas, so that his fire escape ninjutsu can become this terrifying black flame.


    Such a relatively free choice mode really satisfied Habara, after all, the cost of this technique might not be small.


    The most important thing is that the power of this black flame may not be much worse than that of the so-called Amaterasu, at least according to the description presented by the system.


    Well, Habara is not the same as getting Sasuke''s Kagudomei!


    In particular, he also has the air dance technique, and his fire escape will reach a higher level in terms of suppression, countermeasures, and lethality.


    "Hey? If you count the void walk, wouldn''t you have obtained two future pupil skills of Sasuke Uchiha?"


    Habara thought about it and left the shrine. In the following time, he also practiced and adapted to these two techniques.


    Whether it is Habara''s own learning or the system''s bestowed by the system, if there is not enough exercise, it is absolutely impossible to use it well.


    Like the experimental Wukong technique, Habara took a good rest after he had a general understanding of the abilities he had obtained and made some conclusions.


    And early the next morning, Zhishui came to the door and took him out.


    "I said, as for so fast?" Habara seemed to be a little lethargic, but this was actually a sequelae.


    After all, he had a fierce fight with Uchiha Fugaku yesterday, but he ignored his own consumption because of his excitement.


    In addition, the system''s rewards are too rich, which makes him even more forgetful. As a result, after resting yesterday, he realized that his consumption is really a bit high.


    Not only the consumption of Chakra, but also the consumption of his own pupil power and mental power, so now he doesn''t seem to have much energy, even though he feels that he is recovering well.


    "Today is the beginning of the celebration. As the patriarch, you naturally have to prepare early, and as the patriarch, you still need to deal with and familiarize yourself with many things, so hurry up."


    Shisui also looked at Yu Yuan helplessly, he woke up very early today, and he also heard last night that Yu Yuan went to the back mountain alone, apparently to do training by himself.


    In the end, he didn''t expect that when he came to find Yuyuan this morning, he found that this guy was actually sleeping late, which really made Shisui a little speechless.


    Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to so much, of course he knew what happened today, so he just complained and walked forward with Shisui.


    "By the way, how is the security situation?"


    While walking, Habara asked, and Habara was very concerned about this matter.


    "Celebrations are the most relaxing time, and I don''t want any surprises during this time."


    "Don''t worry, I know about this." Zhishui nodded and said: "Everything is arranged, I will take you to see it later."


    "En." Habara nodded with a smile: "Actually, you just need to arrange it. I trust you, Shisui."


    Habara still trusts Shisui very much, but for Uchiha Itachi, Habara really doesn''t have any trust at all.


    Moreover, this kid''s recent performance made Habara realize that something might really happen.


    "But this kid doesn''t know my information. He doesn''t even know that I have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. This can be regarded as a hidden advantage."


    Habara''s kaleidoscope has never been exposed, and those in the family who know his kaleidoscope are the elite and core.


    They knew that itachi Uchiha would not be involved in the Clan Association, so it was impossible to tell, and they had never left Konoha during this period, and even went to the security department at most.


    In addition, the family is always vigilant, so it is impossible for either Uchiha Itachi or Konoha to obtain information through these people.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for the guy Uchiha Fugaku, and he would also have to worry about the prosperity of the system.


    Habara really wants to catch Uchiha Itachi, and then open his brain to see what''s inside, but there''s a high probability that it''s still fragmented, right?


    No matter what this guy is like, Habara has taken precautions both from himself and from the family level.


    As long as he dares to do something, Habara will definitely make him pay the price!


    ¡­


    Time passed unknowingly, and the sky has gradually become late.


    The night was like a song, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito wearing a mask stood outside the clan grounds, UU reading looked at the brightly lit Uchiha clan, they were already ready to go.


    The Uchiha at this time will be very lively. You must know that since being isolated in the corner of the village, the night here has been extremely deserted. Tonight is obviously a little different.


    "They''re going to hold a celebration tonight, and I''m not sure what it is because they didn''t tell me."


    Perhaps sensing that the guy next to him who called himself Uchiha Madara had doubts in his heart, Uchiha Itachi explained indifferently.


    "That''s why I chose to do it tonight. Naturally, the celebration cannot be so strict, especially since I can feel that Zhishui is not following me today."


    "It seems that you have completely lost trust in this family. I''m curious how you pushed yourself to this point?"


    Uchiha Obito''s voice was still so deep, but the sarcasm and teasing in his tone could be heard by anyone.


    But Uchiha Itachi didn''t care the slightest bit, he closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them again, he was extremely scarlet.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you trust it or not, and I don''t need their trust. This desperate family doesn''t have much to look forward to and nostalgia for me."


    After saying this, Uchiha Itachi took a step forward, he looked back at Obito slightly, and finally continued.


    "People from the security department are back tonight, you don''t need to make a trip in vain, just act, and make a decision tonight."


    After the voice fell, Uchiha Itachi disappeared into the night first, and Uchiha Obito tilted his head, and then his figure also disappeared into the night sky.


    It''s just that they didn''t notice that in the treetops around them, there are extremely hidden cameras watching all this...


    .....

 Chapter 74： court death!

    "What, you also installed monitors?"


    "Yeah, you asked us to change the secret whistle, but Elder Zong and the others searched for a lot of positions and found that the change is too troublesome for us and also reduces the defense zone.


    So we simply used monitors, which are not as effective as humans, but cheap and convenient. What''s the matter, don''t you like it? "


    Walking out of the monitoring and defense room, Habara suddenly didn''t know how to answer Shisui''s question, or maybe there was no need to answer this question at all.


    Because Habara naturally supported this kind of surveillance equipment, but he didn''t turn his head around all of a sudden.


    After all, the combination of monitors and supernatural powers like ninjas is too weird.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Habara recalled that the world of ninjas really has technological development, but the sense of existence has always been weak.


    For example, there are guns in this ghost world - although they are useless, ninjas really don''t know how to use this thing, otherwise this kind of thing would have been popular to deal with ninjas.


    In addition to this kind of firearms, there are movies, TV sets, and simple communication equipment in this world. It can be said that they seem to have everything that can be used.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that there are surveillance cameras.


    And Habara recalled it carefully, it seems that Konoha also installed a lot of cameras outside the Uchiha clan in the original book, so as to cooperate with Anbu to monitor Uchiha.


    However, this monitoring device is the same as what Shisui said. Although it is hidden, it is not like a ninja. It can detect the movement around it, and it can also sense Chakra.


    Therefore, monitoring equipment can only be used as auxiliary equipment, and more ninjas are needed to be the main force to complete all this.


    "I don''t like it, it just feels a little weird."


    Habara touched his head, and finally he could only give such an excuse, and he quickly changed the subject.


    "Then please ask the clansmen at the sentry post, and the clansmen standing in front of the monitoring equipment. I''m really sorry that they still need to be busy for such a big celebration."


    "You also know that they must stick to their posts at such an important moment."


    Shisui spread his hands helplessly, he seemed to think that Habara was a little too cautious, but he would not try to tear down Habara''s platform either.


    "But you said that the family needs discipline, and we''re not sure what Konoha''s actions will be. We can only say that it''s good to be careful."


    Shisui''s words made Habara a little funny, but it''s always right to be careful, it''s impossible for Habara to tell Shisui that Uchiha Itachi''s problem is big now, right?


    Then tell him that if I didn''t have me, you would have one eye gouged out by Danzo, and then you committed suicide in despair. Uchiha Itachi wiped out the whole family for the sake of the village and his brother?


    This can''t be said, he is crazy.


    Although Habara is Uchiha and even opened a kaleidoscope, he knows very well that he is not a psychopath.


    After straightening his clothes, Habara smiled and said to Shisui: "I will make up for them in the future. Let''s go, my deputy patriarch. If we don''t go to the clan meeting today, we will suffer."


    "Well, let''s go." Zhishui also laughed, but soon he looked aside suspiciously.


    At this time, a young Uchiha ninja was running towards them quickly.


    Seeing his slightly nervous expression, Shisui and Habara immediately felt that something might be wrong.


    Sure enough, after he said everything, Habara''s expression changed.


    The original genial smile had disappeared without a trace, and his brows had been tightly wrinkled.


    Seeing the change in Habara''s expression at this time, Shisui felt a little helpless, and Itachi''s behavior during this time was itself weird.


    Uchiha Itachi''s recent performance is really confusing, basically he doesn''t communicate with the rest of the family, even his parents.


    Although there are family members who don''t intend to pay attention to him at all, he really rarely speaks on his own initiative.


    "Inform Elder Zong and Elder Zhuzhi that the celebration will be canceled temporarily, but don''t make a big fanfare, let them know that the tribe will protect those weaker tribesmen."


    While Shisui was thinking, Habara had already issued an order directly.


    "Habara, are you a little too nervous?" Shisui couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not really nervous, the necessary precautions are always there.


    And with so many dangerous guys coming back quietly, I don''t believe in the idea that they are not dangerous. "


    Habara didn''t think his order was too tense, or too much. For Uchiha Itachi, Habara didn''t think he was going too far.


    And Habara is really a little angry now, who would be happy if this guy made it into a good celebration?


    This guy really thinks he is a messenger of justice, and everything he does is right?


    "Also, inform Uchiha Fugaku to gather with us, and we will meet this genius ninja, this kaleidoscope user.


    Of course, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com If he wants him to meet his son and see what this kid is going to do, he can also see what our former patriarch will do. "


    Habara took a deep breath, he quickly controlled his emotions and then whispered.


    After saying this, Habara walked forward without looking back.


    Fortunately, today is a celebration, and all clan members are not at home but gathered at the shrine. Fortunately, he has been on guard and will not let Uchiha relax in the slightest.


    Otherwise, it would be a disaster if Uchiha Itachi rushed into their house one by one, or attacked them without defense.


    And what makes Habara even more disgusting is that even though there are so many people in the original Uchiha, not all of them are ninjas.


    There are even many clansmen who are ordinary people, and they are not qualified to participate in the coup at all.


    But this guy was so ruthless that he killed everyone, regardless of men, women, young or old, whether they participated or not, and everything he did was in the name of protecting Konoha and his younger brother.


    Habara hated such indifference and cold-bloodedness. He hadn''t done anything in this world, so Habara decided to let Shisui persuade him from the perspective of prosperity.


    Now this guy is doing something like this to himself, this is really asking for a dead end!


    The speed of the ninja was very fast, and everyone had already started to act in just a moment, even if it was the tenth of the celebration, they were still careful enough.


    After Uchiha Fugaku got the news, he was a little dazed. After seeing Habara for a long time, he went alone in the direction of Itachi.


    He wants to meet his son, he wants to confirm some things, he really doesn''t want things to get too bad...


    ¡­

 Chapter 75： father and son

    When Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito entered the family, countless masked ninjas appeared in the woods outside the Uchiha Clan.


    They hid in a dark corner, looking at the entire Uchiha clan with serious eyes.


    There are a large number of them, with different masks, and they are divided into several general directions to surround Uchiha''s clan in secret.


    The leader among them made a gesture, and the next moment a root ninja quickly formed a seal, and just a moment later, accompanied by a puff of smoke, a psychic enchantment formation quietly appeared.


    In the root station, Danzo sat in his seat and waited silently. At this moment, a root ninja quickly came to report to him.


    "Danzo-sama, Uchiha Itachi has entered Uchiha''s clan, please instruct."


    Danzo nodded slightly, then raised his head towards the window and looked at the sky. The moonlight was bright and clear, but in his eyes, it seemed that the moonlight was also blood-red, which seemed to herald the coming killing.


    "Stay there, let Uchiha Itachi take care of the matters in the Uchiha Clan tonight.


    But if any Uchiha tribe escapes, they will be killed. In addition, it is forbidden to do anything to Uchiha Sasuke.


    Control him as much as possible, and control it in our hands. "


    "Yes!" The root ninja in front of him whispered, and then conveyed his order.


    The root station in the darkness regained its previous silence, and a sneer appeared on Danzo''s face.


    There are a lot of ninjas mobilized tonight, even if Uchiha Itachi''s words are good, Konoha''s senior management will not fully believe him.


    These ninjas must exist, and the power of Danzo tonight is unimaginable. They know that Uchiha is holding a celebration tonight.


    What this celebration is, they don''t know and don''t care, but in order to avoid accidents, the third Hokage even handed over his direct subordinate Anbu to Danzo for transfer tonight.


    Even though Danzo didn''t mobilize Anbu''s people now, he really controlled Anbu at this moment, even if it was just tonight, it also made him feel the power of ''Hokage''.


    As for the Third Hokage, he himself naturally works in the office. As Hokage, he was "unaware" from the beginning to the end of the Uchiha extermination.


    However, he also asked his personal Anbe members to find Sasuke who was still at school because of his adjustment...


    ¡­


    After stepping into the clan ground, Uchiha Itachi glanced to the left, he knew that there should be three Uchiha ninjas hiding in that place, and it was the first secret sentry at the entrance.


    Even if today is a celebration, Uchiha still has a certain degree of defense, even if the degree of defense is not high.


    "Ok?"


    However, when Uchiha Itachi passed the exam, his brows frowned involuntarily.


    Because he discovered that there was no one in that place at all!


    "What''s going on, is the secret sentry replaced, or did the guards also go to the celebration tonight?"


    Itachi Uchiha had a bad premonition in his mind. During this period of time, he subconsciously didn''t have much connection with the family.


    In addition to the fact that the people in the family ignored him at all, and he didn''t get any results from his inquiries, there was another point that he subconsciously wanted to distance himself from the family.


    Now that he has made a decision and made up his mind, he is unwilling to have any more emotional entanglements with this family that is bound to be destroyed.


    He is willing to spend more time on his younger brother, because he knows that his younger brother will definitely survive.


    "Forget it, no matter what thoughts and plans you have, today will definitely be the end, Konoha''s peace will be guarded by me, and Uchiha''s sins will be borne by me!"


    Uchiha Itachi thought silently, then he accelerated and ran towards the shrine, but he suddenly saw a person standing in front of him while walking.


    The appearance of this person made him frown, because this person was his father Uchiha Fugaku!


    "Itachi, you''re still dressed like this when you come back so late, can I ask you if you know what you''re doing?"


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at his son, his expression was a little lonely and also a little gloomy, but also there seemed to be some expectation in his eyes.


    However, Uchiha Itachi''s indifferent attitude and what he said made Uchiha Fugaku''s heart chill.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing. What I''m doing is to eliminate disasters. I want to bring peace to the village. I want to save everything. I''m preserving Uchiha''s last dignity!


    On the contrary, it is you, father, do you know what you are doing, do you know what will happen to you like this? "


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at Uchiha Itachi silently, he had already learned about Uchiha Itachi''s abnormality in this month from his wife.


    It''s just a pity that he couldn''t see Uchiha Itachi at all, but he heard that Shisui and Itachi had communicated.


    Although it didn''t say what the clan will do, it revealed the clan''s future policy.


    Integrate into Konoha, fight against unfair oppression, and let everyone in Konoha hear their voices.


    This is the information Uchiha Fugaku summed up immediately after hearing Shisui''s words. What they want to fight is not Konoha but the person who oppresses them, that is Hokage now.


    Hokage and Konoha are one, but they are separate in essence. He really doesn''t know why his son has become like this.


    "I think you''ve misunderstood something..."


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Fugaku stared at Uchiha Itachi, he spoke in a dull voice, but he was interrupted as soon as he spoke.


    "I didn''t misunderstand, I know what you are going to do, you have to fight Hokage, fight this village!"


    Under the silver moonlight, Uchiha Itachi looked extraordinarily firm and stern, but his words also completely disappointed Uchiha Fugaku.


    "No need to say anymore, no matter what you are going to do, I have already seen the future of the family and your future."


    "It seems that things tonight will not have a good result. UU Reading "


    Uchiha Fugaku closed his eyes and said hoarsely, he felt powerless and sad now.


    "Why do you think that you can deal with Uchiha by yourself?"


    "I''m not alone." Uchiha Itachi said indifferently: "Even if I''m alone, what I''m going to do is justice, I think..."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Itachi paused slightly, and the next moment his scarlet eyes had turned into a kaleidoscope!


    "With my eyes, like Zhishui''s, I can complete my mission!"


    After the words fell, Uchiha Itachi had already made a fighting posture, and Uchiha Fugaku sighed deeply.


    It has to be said that he got an answer that made him extremely disappointed, even desperate.


    Uchiha saw that there was going to be a change, everything would be on the right track, but his son wanted to destroy everything with his own hands!


    Was it because I cared and taught him too little, or did Hiruza Sarutobi have too much influence on his son?


    But no matter which one it is, it can''t change Uchiha Itachi''s sin.


    Especially now that he has admitted in disguise what he is going to do, Uchiha Fugaku really doesn''t believe that anyone can let him go!


    Opening his eyes slightly, Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes have shown the state of three hooked jade, and these three hooked jade are rotating rapidly.


    But before Uchiha Fugaku spoke, a voice came from a distance.


    And this voice made Uchiha Fugaku sigh, and Uchiha Itachi frowned at the same time.


    "You just said, what can you do with your eyes?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 76： From today, you will be expelled from Uchiha!

    "You just said, what can you do with your eyes?"


    Looking around, I saw Habara and Shisui walking side by side, and behind them was the elite Uchiha who had changed into battle clothes!


    Those scarlet eyes looked so strange under the moonlight, and the cold breath enveloped the Uchiha clan''s clan ground, and also enveloped Uchiha Itachi''s head.


    "Come out, I have already discovered your existence." Habara glanced at Uchiha Itachi, but soon his eyes turned to the side.


    If it was before, Habara would never have noticed that there was a person hidden in the space.


    But after acquiring the technique of ''void walking'', he also has a certain sensitivity to space, and he can easily discover the fluctuations in space.


    "Are the juniors now so capable? You are very good, kid, and you actually found me?"


    As Yubara''s voice fell, a voice suddenly came out in the void.


    Then a spiral appeared in the void in the night, and a masked figure quietly appeared.


    His eyes fell on Yubara, and his expression under the mask was a little surprised, because it was the first time he was pulled out of the space.


    This made him a little unsure how this guy Habara discovered him, or what ability he possessed.


    "Sharingan, such a pattern, kaleidoscope Sharingan?"


    Habara looked at the figure that Obito appeared, he said slowly, and soon his eyes looked at Uchiha Itachi again.


    "Uchiha Itachi, I''m really disappointed in you, disappointed with your performance, disappointed with your decision, you really don''t deserve to be a member of the family."


    "What does one family and one village mean? Uchiha Habara, what do you know, and what qualifications do you have to teach me?"


    Itachi Uchiha frowned, but most of his attention was still on Shisui and his father, and he didn''t care about Habara to be honest.


    Habara is indeed a genius of the family, but compared with Shisui, there is still a huge gap in the level of this genius.


    And he didn''t like Habara since he was a child, because Habara''s thoughts were completely different from his own since he was a child. This guy is definitely not a person who is loyal to Hokage!


    "As a member of Konoha Jonin, I have this qualification, and as the new patriarch of the Uchiha clan, I have this qualification even more."


    Habara looked at Itachi Uchiha and said plainly, then he raised his hand slightly, and the elite Uchihas behind them immediately dispersed.


    They presented a semi-surrounding shape, faintly surrounding Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito.


    They are very clear that this battle may not be something they can participate in, because this Uchiha Itachi and that mysterious guy have kaleidoscope eyes!


    But to assist the patriarch to kill this person who tried to destroy the family, they must take action. They have all heard Uchiha Itachi''s words.


    "Uchiha''s new patriarch?"


    Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Obito frowned when they heard Habara''s words, especially Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help looking at his father.


    However, what made him feel unbelievable was that his father seemed to acquiesce to all of this, without any refutation at all.


    Uchiha clan, when did the patriarch change?


    "It''s interesting." Obito suddenly laughed, and his tone seemed to be full of sarcasm.


    "It seems that I have been away for too long, and this family has become more interesting and depraved. It is really interesting that even a kid like you can be the patriarch."


    "I can be the patriarch because of my personal ability, but you make me feel very disgusted."


    Habara raised his eyebrows, his gaze was on Obito again, and then he spoke meaningfully.


    "You are a member of the Uchiha, but as far as I can remember, there is no such thing as you in the family, so you should be an outsider.


    But it doesn''t matter who you are, it doesn''t matter what your identity is, even if you say you are Madara Uchiha or anything else! "


    Habara took the lead in blocking what Obito might have to say. He was not sure how the name Uchiha Madara would affect the current Uchiha clan.


    "And the most important thing is, do you still have any memories of the Nine Tails incident eight years ago?"


    After Habara''s voice fell, the faces of all the Uchiha members present, including Uchiha Fugaku, changed.


    Naturally, it is impossible for them to forget the impact and impact of the Kyuubi incident on Uchiha, and that was the beginning of Uchiha''s fall into such a situation.


    Every clansman hated the guy who controlled Kyuubi to death, and the eyes they looked at Obito had become full of murderous intent at this moment.


    On the contrary, Uchiha Itachi seemed very calm. It''s not that he didn''t think about such a situation, on the contrary, he thought of it the first time he met this guy who called himself Uchiha Madara.


    It''s just that he didn''t intend to say anything at all, and he didn''t intend to explain anything. He had to investigate and figure out everything by himself.


    "Oh, is the reaction fast?" Obito said indifferently: "The old man did control Kyuubi in Konoha back then, I thought you all forgot about it."


    "How could we forget such a thing."


    Seeing that Obito directly admitted all of this, UU Kanshu Habara locked his eyes on Itachi Uchiha.


    "The Kyuubi incident made Sandai Hokage and other high-level leaders believe that this incident had something to do with us Uchiha, and we have been bullied and distrusted endlessly in the past eight years.


    This makes us disappointed with Hokage, which makes us want to resist, and the Kyuubi incident eight years ago also killed the Fourth Hokage and his wife.


    Uchiha Itachi, you are so noble when you are with such a person! "


    After the words fell, the Sangouyu in Yuyuan''s eyes quickly began to spin, and the aura on his body began to become cold.


    Not only him, Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku also looked at Obito with murderous intent.


    And the eyes looking at Uchiha Itachi no longer have the helplessness and entanglement before, what is left is only endless coldness, just like facing a stranger.


    In an instant, the eyes of the two of them also began to change.


    Just for a moment, three pairs of kaleidoscopes quietly bloomed under Uchiha Itachi''s unbelievable eyes and Obito''s slightly frowning appearance!


    "You just said that you can solve problems with your eyes, and you are not alone."


    Habara''s indifferent voice sounded again, and the chakra in his whole body surged crazily.


    "Then, I really want to see how the two of you will face three pairs of such eyes!


    Also, Uchiha Itachi, from today onwards, I announce in the name of the head of the Uchiha clan that you are permanently removed from the Uchiha clan, and you no longer have the surname of the Uchiha clan.


    Give up your eyes, and...."


    Before the words fell, Habara had already arrived in front of Itachi Uchiha, and the ninja sword in his hand was emitting endless coldness.


    "Your life!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 77： There is also a gap in the kaleidoscope

    "Ding!"


    In an instant, Habara had come to Uchiha Itachi''s body, and his Ninja Sword directly wiped Uchiha Itachi''s neck!


    He attacked extremely fiercely, without any emotion at all, but Uchiha Itachi''s reaction was also very fast, and he had already resisted with a ninja knife in the blink of an eye.


    Habara didn''t go all out in his attack, and didn''t even use void walk.


    Because he still has to guard against Uchiha Obito''s sneak attack, and at the same time he has to see what kind of decision Uchiha Fugaku will make in the end.


    What reassured him was that Uchiha Fugaku just gave Uchiha Itachi a cold look, and then looked at Obito again with great precaution.


    This kind of action already explained everything, and Habara also started to use a little more force this time.


    With a slight pull of the Ninja Sword in his hand, he once again moved towards Itachi Uchiha at a strange angle.


    Uchiha Itachi''s reaction speed was very fast, almost at the moment when Habara Ninja knife was about to slit his throat, he had already quietly activated the substitute technique.


    Accompanied by the shroud of smoke, two pieces of wood were scattered on the ground, and Uchiha Itachi himself appeared here next to the house not far away.


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi''s mind was in a mess. He originally thought that Shisui had only a pair of Kaleidoscope Sharingan in his family.


    He never thought that his father, and Uchiha Hahara, who was once as famous as Shisui, also had such eyes.


    He didn''t even think that Uchiha Habara was actually the patriarch of the family now, and he was directly famous from the Uchiha clan!


    Looking at Zhishui and his father''s cold eyes as if facing a stranger, at this moment he felt very dull in his heart, such dullness made him unable to breathe.


    Why did things become like this, why did things develop to this point?


    "Master Patriarch."


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku took a step forward.


    He respectfully bowed slightly to Habara, then silently raised his head and fixed his eyes on Itachi Uchiha.


    "I hope that the patriarch can hand over this sinful person to me, and I will personally wash away the sins I have caused!"


    Uchiha Fugaku didn''t have Itachi''s name, and Habara could see Uchiha Fugaku''s cold and firm mood at this time.


    But after thinking about it, Habara still shook his head, and he spoke slowly.


    "Fu Yue-jun, I appreciate your kindness, neither you nor Shishui will let you deal with him.


    It''s not about trust, because he and you have been too social and emotional, and it''s too cruel for you to deal with him.


    You have a better opponent, the one who committed crimes in Konoha and made things so difficult for Uchiha is here.


    Shisui, Fuyue, I will give you a task to kill this person to rectify Uchiha''s name! "


    After finishing speaking, Habara walked towards Uchiha Itachi with a ninja knife, and Uchiha Fugaku looked at Habara''s back and finally sighed slightly.


    Turning his head, his eyes locked on Obito Uchiha together with Shisui, at this moment his eyes were full of crazy killing intent.


    Although he didn''t blame Habara for being impeached by Habara, what he blamed was what he did at that time, which also filled his stomach with resentment and loss.


    And now that the person who caused Uchiha and his judgment to have a serious problem is in front of him, how can he bear it?


    "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t care who you are, but you were the one who released Kyuubi back then, and you were the one who killed the Fourth Hokage couple."


    Uchiha Fugaku said almost gnashing his teeth, the breath in his body became particularly cold at this moment, making people uneasy.


    "You are the culprit who made Uchiha into such a situation, I think we have to settle this account.


    You damned hide-and-seek, like a rat in a stinky gutter! "


    After all, Uchiha Fugaku rushed up first, and Shisui also took out a dagger and followed Uchiha Fugaku, and he also hated this guy to the bone.


    If it wasn''t for this guy, would Uchiha be in such a situation now?


    And in the same way, Shisui no longer has Itachi Uchiha in his heart at this time, and it seems that it started with the identity of the mysterious person Michiha Habara.


    Uchiha Itachi is actually with such a person, and even tried to destroy Uchiha. Such a person really does not deserve to have the Uchiha surname.


    Since he was removed by Habara in the name of the patriarch, he is no longer a member of the Uchiha, he will only be the enemy of the Uchiha!


    Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui rushed towards Obito, and Habara came to Uchiha Itachi again.


    At this time, Habara was still extremely vigilant, although he was indeed strong enough at this time.


    With the kaleidoscope, he also has a series of enhancements with the help of the system, even if he is confident in Uchiha Shisui.


    But the weirdness of the kaleidoscope made him dare not relax at all, especially now that he didn''t even know what the ability of Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope was.


    "Ding!"


    The blue light of the sword disappeared in a flash, Uchiha Itachi retreated quickly and at the same time a short knife appeared in his hand, which barely blocked Habara''s attack.


    However, this kind of resistance was of no use to Habara''s sword skills. When he raised his sword to counterattack, Habara had already drawn his sword and launched a second round of offensive.


    Accompanied by Habara''s sword dance, the sharp blades formed by the wind chakra are constantly surrounding, and the sharp wind blades are constantly blowing, making it impossible for Uchiha Itachi to attack.


    Moreover, his sword skills are obviously not comparable to Habara''s, all he can do is retreat and dodge constantly.


    The collision of metal kept ringing, Uchiha Itachi hit harder and harder, he really never thought that Uchiha Habara''s strength would be so strong.


    The most important thing is that he can''t understand why this guy has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and when did he get such a pair of eyes?


    However, he knew very well that Habara would not answer him at all, just like why his father lost the position of patriarch, and the patriarch would become this guy in front of him.


    "Ding"


    Once the ninja swords collided fiercely together, UU Reading and Uchiha Itachi quickly used the blinking technique at this moment to quietly pull away a certain distance.


    Then he started to form seals almost at the fastest speed, and his chakra surged rapidly.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    "childish!"


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help but snorted coldly, he rushed forward without stopping at all.


    But at this moment, a warning sign suddenly appeared in his heart, and then the whole person dodged to the side and forward in an instant, and at this moment, a sound of breaking through the air passed by his skirt.


    Habara didn''t need to look, he knew he had no problem, and he was sure that this was the masterpiece of Uchiha Itachi.


    "It''s kind of interesting. Are you using the fire escape to block my line of sight, and then launching a surprise attack?"


    Habara quickly scanned his eyes, and he confirmed Uchiha Itachi''s position almost instantly, and the next moment he directly pressed on him.


    Only at this moment, Habara clearly saw blood and tears appearing in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, and a strange chakra permeated the surroundings at this moment.


    The hot breath began to permeate, and the black flame quietly appeared in Habara''s sight.


    The appearance of such a raging flame instantly made Habara realize what one of Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope abilities is. If there is no accident, this is Amaterasu.


    If this is the case, then his other ability is probably Yuedu?


    Although Habara is very curious about how he opened his eyes and obtained these two abilities, but anyway, this is excellent news for Habara.


    There is a gap in Sharingan, and there is also a gap in Kaleidoscope.


    Habara wants Uchiha Itachi to take a good look before he dies, how far is Uchiha Itachi, the kaleidoscope that he got not long ago, from him!


    ¡­

 Chapter 78： Illusions nemesis

    When the dark and scorching Amaterasu flame quietly appeared and covered Habara''s body, the azure blue Chakra also covered Habara''s body at this moment.


    It''s really not sure whether Amaterasu Habara can be blocked by ''Ninja Qiheshield'', if it was before, he would never dare to try it.


    But now with the terrifying space movement ability of ''Void Walking'', he has the capital to do some necessary experiments.


    In fact, the best way to fight against the fire of Amaterasu is to have a layer of power to block the flame before the Hokage ignites itself, and let the flame burn instead of itself.


    Qiheshield can indeed do this, but Habara has always been worried about one thing, and that is whether the Qiaishield will be burned through in an instant by the flames of Amaterasu.


    The things produced by the system have always been very trustworthy, and the strength of the general evasion technique Qi Heshield has been verified.


    But what he had to face at this time was really not an ordinary escape technique, it was the pupil technique of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Even if Amaterasu didn''t burn people to death in the original book, he still had to be very careful, after all, Habara himself killed many people with the fire escape that can''t burn people in the original book!


    "Buzz!"


    Black flames bloomed on Habara''s body, and at this moment, these terrifying black flames were blocked by a layer of blue chakra on Habara''s body.


    The sound of the chakra shield being burned continued to sound, but Habara himself had no problems at all.


    The Qi He Shield blocked the attack of Amaterasu''s Flame, even though the Qi He Shield would be consumed almost instantly under such burning.


    But Habara can be sure that his Qiheshield can indeed resist such an attack for a short time!


    "But it can''t last for a long time, but it''s enough anyway, as long as I ignite the Qihe Shield constructed by Chakra, I''ll just give up this part of Chakra."


    Habara thought silently in his heart, and at the same time, he had already given up the chakra that was part of the Qi shield on his body.


    I saw that the flames of the day''s light fell on the ground and began to burn around continuously, as if trying to burn everything around.


    Habara nodded silently. As a chakra, the Qihe shield can indeed be discarded directly.


    And he also noticed that the power of the Amaterasu Flame seemed to be similar to his own Black Flame, even if the Amaterasu Flame was stronger, his Black Flame would not be much worse!


    "It seems that I really used certain characteristics of Uchiha Sasuke''s late stage as my signature, but compared with him getting a cheat in the late stage, I am still far behind."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, compared with Sasuke in the later stage, he is still very self-aware.


    And compared to thinking about the future, Habara''s focus is more on the present, especially this Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi''s complexion has become a little ugly at this time, even if he was suffocating and uncomfortable in his heart, he didn''t show any traces.


    But at this moment, he could no longer control his emotions. Although the confrontation of physical skills was incomplete and just a pure swordsmanship contest, he could already be regarded as a fiasco.


    He has no choice in the collision of ninjutsu, because he has heard that Habara has a very strong control over jutsu, so he naturally does not intend to confront it, and what he has to do is to make use of his strengths and avoid weaknesses.


    He wasn''t sure exactly when Habara got the kaleidoscope, but strictly speaking, it wasn''t particularly important, because Habara had no information about him at all.


    Finding the right time to use pupil technique to sneak attack, this is his best choice!


    He found a not-so-good opportunity, so he used his most aggressive pupil art of kaleidoscope - Amaterasu Flame.


    It''s just that he really didn''t expect that his technique didn''t touch Yubara at all, but was directly blocked by the blue chakra on Yubara''s body!


    "Is that... Susanoo?"


    Uchiha Itachi murmured silently in his heart, but obviously he didn''t have time to think about it now, because Habara had already pasted it completely.


    Facing the menacing Habara, Uchiha Itachi raised his sword vigorously to block this attack, but the next moment he felt a sharp pain in his stomach.


    Obviously, he was kicked in the lower abdomen by Habara, and he also flew upside down.


    "It''s impossible to continue like this. This guy''s advantage is ninjutsu, but I didn''t expect his physical and pupil skills to be so powerful, so..."


    Uchiha Itachi silently made a decision in his heart, seeing Habara who followed up again with a sword without any hesitation at all, Uchiha Itachi silently began to gather chakras.


    No one is perfect, he can feel that Habara is strong, but he believes that Habara cannot be strong in everything.


    Since you are very good at physical skills, illusion and ninjutsu, you haven''t even revealed what pupil technique is.


    But Uchiha Itachi doesn''t believe that Habara is still that strong in illusion ability!


    The kaleidoscope can indeed greatly resist the effects of illusion, but his illusion is not an ordinary illusion.


    "Ok?"


    Habara, who was frantically suppressing Itachi Uchiha, suddenly frowned, because in his eyes he clearly saw that Itachi Uchiha''s kaleidoscope began to quickly gather strength.


    This made Habara a little alert and at the same time thinking, is it possible that this guy still wants to use Amaterasu to deal with him?


    As he was thinking in his heart, Habara held Uchiha Itachi''s dagger again, then swung his left hand and punched Uchiha Itachi fiercely.


    He was only fifteen or sixteen years old, and the enemies he faced before were basically adults.


    Therefore, he is always the one who suffers physically. UU Reading He must try his best to deal with his enemies.


    But now facing Itachi Uchiha, even this guy has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but this guy is younger than him, and his physical development is obviously not as good as him.


    This is a rare experience for Habara to enjoy the feeling of bullying others, and Habara really likes this feeling.


    However, at this moment, a strange force suddenly emerged, and Habara instantly felt as if his spiritual consciousness was being dragged under this force.


    This immediately made him realize that he was under an illusion!


    Quickly scanning the surroundings with his eyes, Habara found that he was now being fixed on a cross, the whole space was gray and white, and only the moon in the sky was so blood red.


    Such a scene made Habara clearly realize that he was being dragged into the Tsukuyomi space.


    "Why are the father and son good at illusions? They are all illusions that can drag people into illusions. Is it true that they are father and son?"


    Habara thought silently in his heart, but at the same time he was really relieved.


    Tsukuyomi''s pupil technique is really scary, even Kakashi can''t resist Tsukiyomi.


    Although this has something to do with Kakashi not knowing the strength of his eyes, and he didn''t open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to fight.


    But it has reached this level, even the strength of the Sangouyu state is not comparable to that of the normal Sangouyu. It can only be said that the power of Yuedu is indeed strong enough.


    But even if this technique is strong, Habara is not too worried.


    Because in a certain sense, he who is inherited as a ''Tauren'' is really the nemesis of illusion......


    ¡­

 ~： Itachi Uchihas thoughts on how to deal with it

    Brothers, tonight is Uchiha Itachi''s final ending. I had an idea before, that is to keep this guy alive, let him watch Uchiha become stronger, let him see how childish his thoughts are, Let him go to regret and regret, and I am relieved to see that everyone still supports me.


    After all, I have always felt that it is not that he has no other way to deal with family issues, and how far the family has really gone. If they are not ninja Uchiha, children or even babies, do they have to die?


    There is only one younger brother who seems to be very loving, but he is always in control, and there are some gods so that Sasuke can protect Konoha forever. In fact, I really don''t like such a person.


    And I think what some classmates said in the book review is quite right. The fanaticism of converts should be his current state, so killing him directly like this is doing him a favor.


    But someone has to pay the price for his life, and all the soil has come.


    In the end, it¡¯s really not watery, things need to be paved for the step-by-step development-.-


    Please bookmark, please follow up, please everyone!

 Chapter 79： you unfaithful person

    "Uchiha Habara..."


    While Habara was thinking silently, in the illusion space where black and white alternated, Uchiha Itachi had already paced over with a ninja sword in his hand.


    In such a gray and hazy space, Habara couldn''t see what Uchiha Itachi''s expression was, but at this moment, he was relatively relaxed.


    After confirming that the technique he was in was Yuedu, he didn''t have much to worry about.


    He just looked at Uchiha Itachi calmly, and at the same time secretly began to prepare his own technique, ready to give Uchiha Itachi a fatal counterattack at any time!


    "Although I admit that you are indeed very strong, and you hide extremely deeply, you actually have the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    But you have entered into my domain, where time, space and quality are all controlled by me.


    Even if this is indeed just an illusion, it is not an ordinary illusion. Even if you also have a kaleidoscope, it seems that you will also be tricked.


    Everything you touch now will be transmitted to your brain, and your brain will believe that everything is real, whether it is pain or death. "


    Uchiha Itachi''s tone was indifferent, and he seemed to be very confident, but this guy didn''t come over, and it was obvious that he was still afraid of Habara.


    This scene made Habara feel very interesting, this Uchiha Itachi is not like his father after all.


    After all, his father dragged himself into a similar illusion space, but he came to ask for death.


    "You''re confident."


    Although Habara has some disgusting thoughts about Uchiha Itachi in his heart, this guy is Habara''s enemy, and he really has no reason to continue playing with him.


    The most important thing is that Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku are still dealing with Obito. The two of them have no information about Uchiha Obito, and Habara doesn''t want any accidents to happen to them.


    It''s not that Habara is unwilling to reveal information about Obito, but that he has no way to reveal it.


    It¡¯s okay to have a broad vision and a sharp mind, but if you know all the information and everything, then there is a problem.


    "Do you know, not long ago I had a sparring with Mr. Fu Yue, a kaleidoscope-level sparring."


    Habara said indifferently, he looked at Itachi Uchiha calmly, and the chakra in his body was also slowly surging.


    "He has similar skills as you, but you know, he lost badly that time."


    After the words fell, Habara''s aura began to become extremely strange, and Uchiha Itachi''s expression became more alert.


    However, he still maintains a certain degree of self-confidence. This is the illusion space constructed by the kaleidoscope, and this is the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope.


    He really didn''t want to believe that Yubara could break through so easily, even if this guy said that his father also had such ability, but no one knew if it was true.


    "It seems that you don''t believe me, but that''s right. After all, we are enemies. If you easily believe me, then there is a problem."


    Habara looked at Itachi Uchiha and shook his head slightly, but the next moment the entire illusion space was spinning, as if everything in the world had been reversed.


    Habara gently stepped down from the cross that bound him, and in the next second the entire illusion space was filled with Habara''s chakra.


    But Uchiha Itachi only felt that the illusion space was not under his control at all, and was locked on the cross in the midst of this whirlwind!


    "But the truth is, your moves have no effect on me at all. To be honest, I never imagined that I would hate a person to the extent that I hate you.


    Konoha is Konoha, Hokage is Hokage, Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, but Konoha is not Hokage''s Konoha.


    You don''t even know such a basic question. It''s really hard for me to imagine how you are evaluated as a genius, but it''s not surprising, because you haven''t finished ninja school.


    And the family raised you, taught you, and trained you to be a qualified ninja, but when your family is in crisis, you don''t think about how to help the family solve the trouble.


    Instead, unite a group of people who are already full of distrust of the family to attack the family, and you even join hands with the person who made the family fall into doom.


    You take Konoha as your belief but are disloyal to Konoha, your family raised you but you do such a thing to the family, how unfilial you are.


    You are such an unfaithful and unfilial person..."


    Speaking of this, the vigorous Chakra on Habara''s body spread wildly.


    Under the "Secret Technique¡¤Firm Will", Habara has gotten rid of Tsukuyomi''s control, and he can even rely on his own Taoist cooperation to counter Uchiha Itachi with his pupil power.


    In particular, Yubara also found that during his period of "firm will", it seemed that the consumption of the kaleidoscope was almost negligible to him!


    But now is not the time for Habara to think about these things, a ninja sword appeared in his hand at some point, and the next moment he swung the sword fiercely at Itachi Uchiha!


    "What face do you have to continue living in this world!"


    The ninja sword was swung out quickly, and the moment the ninja sword was about to hit Uchiha Itachi, the entire illusion space quickly collapsed.


    The fragmented space spread out like shards of glass, and the moment it hit Uchiha Itachi in the Habara illusion space, the whole space collapsed!


    In the real world, Uchiha Itachi clutched his chest and stepped back fiercely.


    As he said, all the attacks suffered in the monthly reading space will be recognized by the brain as real.


    Uchiha Itachi was backlashed by his own technique at this time, and his eyes were bloodstained again uncontrollably.


    He feels dizzy now, and there are bursts of severe pain in his eyes. If he is not still insisting on it now, he may not even be able to maintain the kaleidoscope.


    However, at this moment, Habara had already rushed in front of him, the ninja sword in his right hand was aimed at his chest and stabbed at his chest, while his left hand was already grabbing towards his eyes.


    "flutter!"


    In such a hasty situation, Uchiha Itachi directly avoided the space from Ninja Sword, UU Reading and one of his eyes had already been snapped off by Habara!


    Leaping back fiercely, Uchiha Itachi pulled away enough distance, his ninja hands formed seals quickly again, and a huge fire dragon spewed out of his mouth.


    "Still stubbornly resisting?"


    Habara looked at Itachi Uchiha disdainfully, and then he quickly dodged the roaring fire dragon, but Itachi Uchiha didn''t mean to stop at all.


    He once again used the seal to cast fire escape, and this time his fire escape landed in the direction where Habara dodged, which made Habara raise his eyebrows involuntarily.


    "If you want to practice ninjutsu, can your Chakra afford it?"


    Habara once again easily avoided Uchiha Itachi''s fire escape, but this time he did not move forward.


    From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the battle between Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku, and he found that although the two of them had nothing to do with Obito.


    But Obito was helpless towards these two people, and even Obito was obviously at a disadvantage. If it wasn''t for Kamui, this guy might be finished!


    After all, Obito is not Obito in the future. Although he has strength at this time, it is not enough. His advantage is only that kaleidoscope.


    And Obito still seems to be on guard against Shisui, obviously he is very worried that he will be affected by Shisui''s kaleidoscope, which reassures Habara a lot.


    "You want to use the fire escape to restrict me, so let me show you my fire escape!"


    He casually threw the eye that he got into the ninja tool bag, and at the same time stuck the ninja knife on the ground, and Habara''s hands were sealed instantly, and the suffocating hot breath wafted wildly.


    The next moment, under Uchiha Itachi''s astonished and terrified eyes, a black dragon roared towards him...


    ¡­

 Chapter 80： broken arm

    Looking at the black flaming dragon in front of him and feeling the suffocating heat, Itachi Uchiha suddenly had a thought in his heart¡ªthis is the flame of Amaterasu!


    But soon he denied it again, because the flame of Amaterasu is pure black, and he himself has mastered this power.


    The flame used by Habara in front of him is not completely black, but black with a little bit of white.


    It''s just that this kind of black and white flames gave him the feeling that it was really not as good as the flames of Amaterasu!


    "Pupil technique? This kind of flame is definitely pupil technique, and he can also control his own flame."


    Uchiha Itachi almost gritted his teeth and thought, his current state is really bad. He used Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi two pupil techniques one after another, and one of his eyes was gouged out.


    It''s just that he is really strange. In his opinion, Habara''s ability to resist his Amaterasu is Susano, and what breaks him is the strength of Habara''s kaleidoscope.


    Two attacks and two consumptions of his own kaleidoscope, why does Habara seem to have no problems at all now, what is going on?


    He would never know that the two times Habara used the ability of Kaleidoscope to defend against him.


    The only ability he has used so far is ''Tao Fan'', a pupil technique that strengthens himself, and at this time he found that the consumption of using Dao Fan seems to be particularly low.


    No, to be precise, his depletion speed couldn''t keep up with his own recovery, and he was shocked to find that his lost pupil skills would also recover!


    "Is it the effect of firm will, the effect of cleaning up all negative states and turning the original reduction into recovery?"


    In fact, Habara also noticed that something was wrong. Normally, the consumption of the kaleidoscope is irreversible, but now he has such a situation.


    Then the only explanation is his own tauren secret technique, which has such effects and abilities.


    If this is the case, then Habara can completely unleash the full power of the kaleidoscope within eight seconds of firm will!


    However, it is a pity that the technique of ''Secret Technique¡¤Firm Will'' consumes a lot of mental power of Habara.


    Theoretically, he can use it seamlessly, but Habara can''t guarantee the aftereffects of doing so.


    "However, having this technique means that my ability will be infinitely magnified within these eight seconds. Although it will still be consumed, the value of this technique is far beyond my imagination."


    At the beginning, Habara only regarded "firm will" as a "control release", especially to deal with kaleidoscope illusions like Tsukiyomi.


    But now it seems that this technique is not only a release, but also a foreshadowing for Habara''s explosion, a technique that allows Habara to go all out in a short period of time without any worries!


    "In that case..."


    Yubara''s right eye began to turn rapidly, and the power of ''Dao Rebellion'' was fully activated by Yubara at this moment.


    At this moment, Habara clearly felt that his pupil power began to lose a lot, and his eyes also began to feel pain.


    However, this kind of pain disappeared without a trace as soon as it appeared, and was replaced by an unprecedented coolness, and his lost pupil power also began to replenish at this moment.


    Accompanied by his control, the size of the already terrifying black flame dragon became bigger again at this moment, and its chakra quality became even thicker at this moment!


    The scorching black flame dragon made the Uchiha ninjas who had been faintly surrounding Uchiha Itachi and Obito, involuntarily start to retreat towards the distance.


    This kind of technique is too terrifying for them, not only them, but even Uchiha Itachi''s body is stiff at this time.


    Facing such a terrifying flaming dragon, it still completely targeted him and locked him completely. He could feel the threat of death enveloping him!


    Death is not terrible, what is terrible is the process of waiting for death, the feeling of powerlessness and despair no one will like.


    All the places that the scorching black flame dragon passed were ignited, and the surroundings of the black flame dragon appeared distorted when one looked carefully.


    Such a terrifying high temperature seems to burn through the entire space!


    Uchiha Itachi gritted his teeth, at this time he was in a very bad state because of the overuse of his eyes.


    Even if he can still use ninjutsu now, facing such flames, even if he escapes with water, it will be useless.


    "Did the mission fail..."


    Itachi Uchiha trembled a little, looking at the raging flames in front of him, watching the taunt at the corner of Habara''s mouth standing at the far end, itachi Uchiha''s body was frantically gathering chakra.


    He didn''t take what Habara said about him being unfaithful and unrighteous. In his opinion, it was just an excuse Habara made.


    He didn''t think he was wrong at all. Konoha is Konoha, Hokage is Hokage, and Konoha is the village controlled by Hokage. Only Hokage can lead Konoha to prosperity!


    He put himself in the perspective of Hokage. He didn''t think he was wrong at all. What he did was to prevent a possible rebellion in the family and the village.


    This is to protect Konoha, because once the family and the village fight, how can Konoha, who is already precarious at this time, bear it?


    He has experienced the pain of war, and Konoha and his family go to war again, then the village will become weak, and other villages will take advantage of the vacancy and detonate the war again!


    He regrets it very much now, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Regret why I didn''t know Uchiha Hahara Kaleidoscope, regret why I didn''t know that his father also had a kaleidoscope.


    What he regrets even more is why his strength is far from enough?


    "I must hold on, I must complete my task!"


    Uchiha Itachi was screaming crazily in his heart, and at this moment a figure hidden deep in his heart slowly emerged.


    At this moment, a layer of orange chakra appeared on his body, just accompanied by the appearance of this chakra.


    One of his promoted eyes became red, and more blood overflowed from the corner of his eye.


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, he already recognized what this technique is, it belongs to Uchiha Itachi''s Susano.


    "One eye opened Susanoo? It''s just this level, can you resist my black flame?"


    Habara picked up the ninja sword, thinking silently in his heart, but at this moment his expression changed slightly.


    Because he clearly sensed that the power of space is fluctuating, and the end point of this fluctuation is where Uchiha Itachi is!


    Without any hesitation, the chakra in Habara''s body suddenly exploded violently, and in an instant, Habara''s figure disappeared in place.


    And with the emergence of the blue Chakra, he has come to Uchiha Itachi''s side!


    Walking in the Void bloomed its charm at this moment, the Ninja Knife stabbed out quickly, and the sharp wind blade took shape at this moment.


    However, Uchiha Itachi''s body began to twist, and one hand was already on his body!


    The ninja knife fell, blood flowed horizontally, and at the same time, a piece of arm fell to the ground...


    ¡­

 Chapter 81： Someone always has to pay!

    Habara looked at the arm that fell to the ground with a slightly gloomy expression, he was really not in a good mood at this moment.


    He was pretty sure that his knife had hit Uchiha Itachi, but the point was that it was really a question of whether this guy was dead or not.


    As an enemy, Habara would not pay attention to him, but what Habara cared about was this guy''s eyes.


    Although Habara only got one now, there is still one on this guy.


    Obviously, Habara underestimated Obito, and underestimated this guy''s ability to save his life.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, the chakra on Habara''s body swayed rapidly, and behind him, his own black fire dragon that was about to pounce on him suddenly swayed at this moment.


    Immediately afterwards, the fire dragon turned into a little spark the moment it hit Habara, and dissipated behind Habara without causing any harm to him.


    Taking a deep breath, Habara quickly adjusted his mentality, and then he showed a smile.


    "Whether you live or die, you no longer have the surname of Uchiha.


    If you are alive, then you hide in the gutter and watch like a mouse.


    Watch what you believe in collapse, watch the rise of Uchiha you believe will be destroyed, watch your most trusted Hokage and your most beloved brother hate you to the bone!


    If you die, then I will find Obito to get your eyes back later. "


    Habara couldn''t be sure if Uchiha Itachi was still alive, but he didn''t care, because this guy was already crippled.


    He didn''t know if his void walk could teleport directly into the space with soil.


    Otherwise, he can go to confirm it, and even **** his eyes.


    But even if Obito used Kamui to open the space and connect the two spaces with each other, he didn''t dare to run in.


    The ghost knows that after he went in, Obito closed the space and he couldn''t get out. He didn''t have the spirit of dedication to abolish Obito Kamui''s ability.


    And Habara was really thinking, if this guy really died, wouldn''t it be a little too cheap for him?


    What he did in the original book is really outrageous, even if he was reincarnated from the dirt and showed his regret, but can his regret bring innocent people back to life?


    Let him live, let him feel that his beliefs have collapsed, and let those who once loved him hate him.


    Even making the entire Konoha regard him as an enemy, making everything he does and believes meaningless, this is probably the best punishment!


    And Yubara never intended to let him go just like that, his eyes had to be recovered when he was dead, and his life had to be kept alive.


    "Master Patriarch..."


    At this moment, Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku also ran over, and the two of them seemed a little ashamed and blamed themselves.


    They could all clearly see the scene where the mysterious man rescued Uchiha Itachi, and that mysterious man was their opponent.


    It can be said that it was their problem that things turned out like this, even though the mysterious person knew space ninjutsu and both of them were helpless, and the mysterious person had been avoiding illusions.


    But ninja is a career that pays attention to success or failure. No one cares about how difficult and bumpy your process is. All everyone wants is a result.


    "Our mission has failed, please punish the patriarch." The two of them looked at each other and lowered their heads at the same time.


    "Well, now is not the time to discuss this, and you don''t have any problems."


    Habara shook his head slightly, obviously he didn''t intend to get entangled in these things at all.


    "I noticed that that guy actually knows space skills. It''s really not easy to deal with him. It''s not your fault."


    The Space Pupil Technique is indeed an extremely buggy ability, there is no doubt about it, and it is normal for the two of them to have nothing to do with it.


    It''s just that Habara also found that Obito didn''t seem to want to look directly into the eyes of these two people at all. Did he know the information or was it difficult for a single kaleidoscope to handle the illusion of two people?


    But no matter what it is, there is nothing this guy can do if he runs away from Habara.


    "Master Patriarch, I think I have already grasped some information about him." Uchiha Fugaku said first: "I think next time I face him, I should be able to be more calm."


    "Is that so?" Habara raised his eyebrows, he looked a little surprised, and then he nodded seriously.


    He recognized Uchiha Fugaku''s combat effectiveness. The battle between Uchiha Fugaku and him was actually a little bit of water, after all, this guy wanted to die.


    It''s just a pity that this guy''s pupil technique is an illusion technique, which was strictly restrained by Habara.


    If this guy didn''t use the pupil technique, then Habara might not be able to win so easily.


    "Master Patriarch, this guy is a bit weird."


    At this moment, Zhishui also spoke, his expression seemed a little dignified.


    "I tried to use the other **** in the right eye to control him, but he didn''t seem to be afraid of my control at all.


    And when I used the left-eyed Bie Tianshen to control this guy at once, he immediately countered.


    And he seems to have used our family''s secret technique Izanagi, and he never looked me and Fugaku-kun in the eyes after that. "


    So it is!


    At this moment, Habara finally figured out why Obito was so on guard, and his feeling was that Shisui had already been discovered by his secret actions.


    Habara doesn''t know why, Uchiha Itachi didn''t reveal the ability of Shisui Kaleidoscope, maybe Uchiha Itachi doesn''t know for the time being?


    Under such circumstances, Obito was forced to be recruited, so he was forced to use Izanaki.


    In addition, he lacked a kaleidoscope himself, so his vision naturally had a blind spot.


    So after noticing that Uchiha Itachi was in trouble, he quickly saved someone and ran away.


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara didn''t intend to dwell on this matter, but when he was about to turn around, he suddenly noticed the arm on the ground out of the corner of his eyes.


    At first, he didn''t focus on this at all, so he didn''t pay attention to it, but now he suddenly found that there seemed to be something wrong with this arm.


    Because the color of this arm is completely different from that of a normal person''s arm, it presents a permeating paleness!


    And this scene fell into Habara''s eyes, and he immediately thought of something, he was not sure at all that he cut off Obito''s arm.


    Even he himself wasn''t sure whether what he hit was Obito or a ferret.


    But now he can be sure that what he hit was Obito, and it was his arm with the white half of his body!


    Taking a deep breath, Habara let himself calm down quickly, he knew very well that now is not the time to think about these things, he has more important things to do.


    He took out a scroll from the ninja belt casually, because he was already fully armed to fight, and he quickly sealed the arm in the scroll.


    After finishing all this, he stood up, and he spoke only after all the clansmen approached.


    "I think everyone has seen everything that happened tonight. Although the rebel family has escaped, UU Reading , as he said, he did not come alone!


    According to the monitoring, there is a group of people who don''t know whether it is the root or the anbu outside our clan area, waiting for orders at any time.


    Obviously, all of this tonight was premeditated, with the participation of people hidden in the dark. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then he looked at Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi who were standing in the crowd with unusually ugly faces.


    "Two elders, please prepare the monitoring materials for tonight. Whether it''s those guys outside or everything that happened here, I need to complete the materials."


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!" The two elders nodded immediately, and then they quickly turned and ran towards the monitoring room.


    "Zhishui, you integrate all the fighting power of the family."


    When the two left, Habara''s eyes fell on Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Mr. Fu Yue, you are responsible for taking the old and young of the family to the refuge, and the two of you coordinate how many people will be left to protect the clan.


    After everything has been dealt with, Shisui, you bring someone to meet me, Fu Yue-kun, please run, I want you to find Kyuubi. "


    After saying all this, Habara ignored the slightly changed expressions of Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku, and walked towards the outside of the clan with a ninja sword.


    While walking, he said softly, and this voice fell precisely in the ears of Shishui and Fuyue.


    "Whoever attacked me is the one who cooperates with the family''s treason.


    I never thought of going against Konoha, but someone will have to pay for what happened tonight! "


    Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but look at each other when they heard the words, and then the two of them spoke very firmly.


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 82： Goal: Danzo!

    "bump!"


    A few kilometers away from Muye Village, a distortion suddenly appeared in the void, and then a figure was quickly thrown out of it.


    This figure fell heavily to the ground, causing the surrounding smoke to rise, and soon another one-armed black figure appeared.


    Obviously, the two of them are Uchiha Itachi and Obito who escaped from the Uchiha clan!


    It''s just that Obito is silent now, he quietly looks at the half-dead Uchiha Itachi who is missing one eye, and his face is not very good at this time.


    He had to admit that he was careless this time, he didn''t figure out the reality of the Uchiha clan at all, and as a result, he also suffered a disastrous failure this time!


    He really didn''t expect that Uchiha had undergone so many changes in eight years, and such changes were so big that he felt incredible.


    He originally thought that Uchiha only had two pairs of kaleidoscopes at most, one pair was the **** Uchiha Shisui, and the other pair was this Uchiha Itachi.


    But the reality is cruel. Uchiha is not just a double-double kaleidoscope at all. After excluding Uchiha Itachi, there are actually triple-doubles!


    And these two kaleidoscopes are not easy to match, even Obito himself feels that he is in danger.


    The guy Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope is very weird, not only quietly and continuously affecting him-although this is useless, it''s hard to say for other people.


    He can also directly rewrite his will at one time, especially if he can clearly understand that his will has been rewritten, but he has no way to resist it!


    Faced with such a situation, Obito Uchiha could only choose to use Izanagi to rewrite his own destiny, otherwise he would be really miserable.


    And Uchiha Fugaku''s pupil technique is actually an illusion, and Uchiha Fugaku is very good at seizing opportunities.


    Although he didn''t attack many times, he has been analyzing his intelligence.


    In the end, he was even hit by Uchiha Fugaku!


    He who has divine power was actually hit by someone, one can imagine how terrible this is for Obito.


    He is really a little annoyed now, annoyed by Uchiha Itachi''s investigation of the intelligence of the Uchiha clan, annoyed that this guy didn''t tell himself that Uchiha Shisui is so dangerous.


    It''s even more annoying because this guy doesn''t know anything about his father, and he doesn''t know anything about that Uchiha Habara!


    That Uchiha Habara was also at a dangerous time, that guy actually possessed space ability, and his severed arm was the masterpiece of that guy.


    At some point, the blinking technique looks very similar to the space technique, but how could Obito, who has mastered the space ability, admit it wrong?


    It''s just that it''s unclear whether that guy''s space ability is pupil technique or some special ninjutsu.


    Obito, who was in a very bad mood, naturally didn''t have the slightest courtesy to Uchiha Itachi, he looked at Uchiha Itachi indifferently before speaking.


    "Mission failed, your performance really disappointed me, didn''t you even do the most basic intelligence investigation of ninja?"


    "is my problem."


    Uchiha Itachi stood up with one eye closed and clutched his chest. He was obviously also injured by Habara''s blade, and his chest was bleeding even more.


    It''s just that he didn''t pay attention to these details, nor did he try to justify these things.


    He also really couldn''t figure out when his father opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and when his father lost the position of patriarch.


    And that Uchiha Habara, why did he get the position of family patriarch, and why did he also have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    The combination of all kinds of problems really made him feel that his brain was not enough, and just as the guy in front of him said, his mission failed.


    He has no way to eliminate the family''s hidden dangers, and he has no way to help Konoha stabilize the situation, which really makes him extremely painful.


    "Can you send me back to Konoha?" After a long time, Uchiha Itachi said, "I must warn Hokage, otherwise terrible things will happen next."


    "Either you go back by yourself, or you come with me now, you have no choice."


    Obito replied indifferently, at this time he no longer has a good attitude towards Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi, who has lost one eye, is obviously impossible to fully exert the power of the kaleidoscope, and Obito himself has a deep understanding of this.


    And from Obito''s point of view, Uchiha Itachi is an idiot. After all, he has been in Kirigakure for so long, and he knows too well what the relationship between the village and Kage is.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been discovered or even driven away so disheartened.


    And he promised to destroy the Uchiha clan with Uchiha Itachi, the essence is just to weaken Konoha.


    Now things are exposed, if Konoha and Uchiha fight together, then Uchiha''s fate is doomed.


    And if the weak Konoha is invaded and another ninja war breaks out, wouldn''t this be good news for the pair?


    What''s more, now that Obito has lost a Sharingan, and his arm has been cut off, he must also take a good rest.


    "Uchiha Habara, I hope you can still exist after tonight."


    Thinking in his mind, Obito''s exposed kaleidoscope burst out with strange power in an instant.


    The next moment, he and Uchiha Itachi were wrapped in space at the same time, and finally disappeared in place...


    ¡­


    Holding a ninja sword, Habara quietly appeared on the periphery of the Uchiha clan.


    He didn''t choose Wukong, and he didn''t rush out at a very fast speed, because he needed to think about how he was going to do it now.


    The family has installed monitoring equipment, which Habara did not expect.


    However, these monitoring equipment recorded all the scenes where Uchiha Itachi took Anbe or Genbu people to the family.


    This gave Habara a lot of initiative, but it wasn''t enough, he needed more bargaining chips.


    Then he must keep those who came with Uchiha Itachi, even if only one or two are perfect for Yubara.


    Along the way, he now also wants to know what he is going to do.


    Sarutobi Hiruza must be ''unaware'' of such things, because he is Hokage and absolutely cannot allow himself to be involved in such things.


    Then the blame man is naturally Shimura Danzo, and Habara''s target at this time is Danzo!


    Uchiha must not take the lead in attacking Hokage with force. It is the most stupid way to attack Hokage directly, especially in Konoha.


    To do it, you have to wait for this guy to leave Konoha and said, once they do it, no matter how many reasons they have, the Konoha ninjas will not care about you so much.


    Because their behavior can already be regarded as a war against the village, UU reading www. uukanshu.com This is absolutely intolerable.


    But Danzo is different. Although attacking Danzo is also a felony, the importance of Danzo in Konoha is very different from that of Hokage.


    Moreover, most Konoha ninjas don''t know who Danzo is.


    "But this time you really acted like a good person."


    Habara was walking, suddenly he stopped, his scarlet eyes scanned the surroundings, and finally he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "The last time your people attacked me, you all know what happened, right?"


    Habara seemed to be talking to himself, but at this moment, the chakra in his body had begun to surge wildly.


    As the suffocating chakra continued to increase, Habara spoke again.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would dare to come. Now that you are here, come out, just like that Uchiha Itachi!"


    As soon as the words fell, countless kunai roared fiercely towards Habara accompanied by ninjutsu.


    "boom!"


    There was a sudden loud roar, the sky was filled with flames, and the dark forest was dyed red, and the intense smoke also completely covered the position where Yubara was.


    The thick smoke slowly dissipated, and the ninjas at the root came out from their hiding places.


    They supported each other in groups of three, and slowly approached Habara''s original position.


    But soon, they felt the cold and destructive atmosphere completely enveloped them!


    "Then I can give you a good reminder now..."


    Habara''s cold voice suddenly reached their ears, and Habara appeared behind them like a ghost!


    "You and their end are the same, that is death!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 83： Greed

    Standing quietly on the spot, there were already corpses strewn across the ground at Habara''s feet.


    The ground was covered with blood, and the viscous blood penetrated so deeply under the moonlight, and Habara was also panting slightly.


    Continuously using the ''Secret Technique Void Walk'' was quite expensive for Yu Yuan.


    Even if he made his own chakra reserves far exceed ordinary people because of the kaleidoscope, it really couldn''t handle the superimposition mechanism of ''void walking''.


    He really misses the thing of ''calmness and leisure'' very much now, but unfortunately he has never seen anything like it.


    If according to the skill setting, this thing will return to Chakra after killing an enemy in Habara, then he can really use this technique with confidence and boldness.


    "However, my chakra recovery ability is not weak. Fortunately, this skill has been modified to adapt to this world. Otherwise, I would not be able to play it according to the original version."


    Taking a deep breath, feeling his own Chakra situation, Habara smiled wryly and shook his head.


    Under the current situation, Habara must carefully control the interval and frequency of using this technique, and now he can at most use this thing as a ''coordinateless flying thunder god''.


    Don''t think about space shocks or anything now, it''s not something he can afford right now¡ªunless he can get a tailed beast or something, but that''s not realistic.


    But if it doesn''t work now, it doesn''t mean it won''t work in the future, especially Habara also got Uchiha Obito''s severed arm, which makes him more hopeful about his future.


    And although the consumption was high, Habara didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he did.


    Both Nebu and Anbu have regulations, that is, they must destroy their own bodies when they fail in a mission, so it is naturally impossible for Habara to give them time to activate this technique.


    Therefore, even if the consumption is a bit high, he is willing to bear it, because these guys are all evidence.


    "come yet?"


    Just when Habara was thinking, there were bursts of footsteps in the distance. In fact, not long after Habara made a move, he noticed the fluctuation of Chakra in the distance.


    Obviously, it should be Zhishui leading the people out and fighting those people outside the roots.


    And when his battle was over, the chakra fluctuations in other places also began to gradually stop, and they have now moved closer to Habara.


    "Master Patriarch."


    Soon, both Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku had arrived, and the Uchiha ninjas behind them were more or less bloodstained.


    Obviously, the battle just now was not easy. After all, the ninjas at the root are not easy to fight, but the most important thing is that they won.


    "Have they all come? How''s the situation?" Habara asked directly, "How about the casualties?"


    "Those guys are strong, and we lost some clansmen, but because the patriarch has attracted most of their firepower, the situation is not bad.


    It''s just that we can''t save the bodies of some people. "


    Uchiha Fugaku said in a low voice, and Shisui who was beside him also nodded.


    This kind of desperate fighting by ninjas will inevitably cause casualties. The key is whether the number of casualties is acceptable, and the inability to save the corpses really makes them helpless.


    However, this time the situation was acceptable to them.


    After all, Habara was also a person who had been on the battlefield. Although he regretted the death of his family members, he was more concerned about other things.


    "I understand, then Shisui, I''ll leave it to you." Habara looked at Shisui and said seriously, "I don''t know if any of them escaped, so I can''t judge whether the information has been passed on.


    So we have to act fast, our target is the lair of these guys, their leader, and they must pay the price for this.


    And the only one who knows where their lair is now is you, Zhishui. "


    "No problem!" Zhishui nodded earnestly, and he was also burning with anger at this time: "Someone will indeed have to pay for what happened tonight!"


    ¡­


    "So, that fellow Uchiha Itachi has failed?"


    In the root station, Danzo looked at the root ninja half kneeling in front of him, his expression was still indifferent, but his heart was also full of anger.


    This guy Uchiha Itachi has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and this guy himself said that he found foreign aid to help him, is this the result?


    Danzo felt that he shouldn''t agree to Sarutobi Hiruzen to let Uchiha Itachi go in by himself, but let the root members go in together to solve this trouble.


    Taking a deep breath, Danzo asked: "Let the people on the outside go in, the Uchiha must be destroyed tonight!"


    "Master Danzo, the people on the outside can''t be contacted now." The root ninja lowered his head, and his voice seemed weak: "After they passed on the information, they have lost contact."


    This answer made Danzo''s expression like Zhenbing finally changed. He really couldn''t understand what it meant to be unable to get in touch.


    Maybe it was unable to respond during the battle, or maybe it was already wiped out!


    Taking a deep breath, Danzo forcibly stabilized his emotions, but when he was about to speak, a huge roar suddenly sounded.


    The hot temperature is transmitted from the tuyere, and the entire root base is like being in a steam oven at this moment.


    "Master Danzo!"


    Soon, a root ninja rushed over, and he quickly half-kneeled on the ground and whispered to Shimura Danzo.


    "The enemy attack is from the Uchiha clan, they are coming!"


    "Uchiha..."


    Danzo''s face became even more gloomy when he heard this. These guys have called to show that the situation of those root personnel who are arranged on the periphery of Uchiha may not be very good.


    He hates Itachi Uchiha even more in his heart now. He left Itachi Uchiha''s kaleidoscope without snatching it. On the one hand, he doesn''t know the ability of this guy.


    On the other hand, the most important point, UU Reading , is that he needs Uchiha Itachi to use this pair of kaleidoscopes to fight Uchiha.


    As a result, this guy didn''t even solve Uchiha, who only had a pair of kaleidoscopes. Now he really regrets leaving these eyes to Uchiha Itachi, a waste.


    "Notify Hokage that Uchiha betrayed Konoha and activated the highest emergency defense plan. All root personnel, including the reserve team, are dispatched to block these guys."


    Although Danzo was full of anger in his heart, he still gave orders calmly, and at the same time he picked up his crutches and said in a low voice.


    "I''ll go to the defense room to wait for the result, don''t let me down."


    "I''m afraid you''re still going to be disappointed."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly interrupted Danzo''s words, and this voice made Danzo frowned.


    Turning his head to look, he saw a young Uchiha ninja standing in front of him holding a ninja knife, and the strange patterns in the scarlet eyes were slowly turning.


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    Danzo naturally recognized who the person in front of him was. This was the Uchiha genius who had been named after Shisui, and he even recognized what those eyes were.


    This made him unable to react for a while, why does this Uchiha Habara have such a pair of eyes?


    Suddenly he seemed to realize something. Could it be that the Uchiha Itachi failed because the Uchiha clan had more than one pair of Kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    Thinking of this, Danzo''s heart sank a little, but at the same time as he sank, his eyes looking at Habara were already a little greedy.


    He could refrain from taking Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, but now he really couldn''t refrain from snatching the eyes in front of him.


    Especially, this kid rushed in alone!


    ¡­

 Chapter 84： shadow

    "Uchiha Habara, I didn''t expect you to have such eyes."


    Danzo already has greed in his heart, but at this time he is still relatively restrained, because he is still waiting for his personnel to be mobilized.


    Although the root ninja responsible for delivering the news has not left yet, such a thing has already happened in the base, and it is impossible for those root ninjas to be unaware.


    The direction of their immediate action was naturally where Danzo was. This guy Danzo had heard the rustling footsteps now, which made him very relieved.


    "But are you too conceited, thinking that with such power you can do whatever you want?


    But it doesn''t matter, from the first time you came here, your Uchiha''s intention for a coup has been confirmed.


    Your end is certain death! "


    "Really?" Habara looked at Danzo indifferently, and suddenly he smiled slightly: "Do you still remember what I told you last time?"


    What did you say to him last time?


    Danzo frowned, but the next moment his face became extremely gloomy.


    "I said, do you think you are Hokage?"


    Habara didn''t care about the change in Danzo''s expression at all, his face was full of sarcasm, which made Danzo''s face even more gloomy.


    "You''re not Hokage at all, you''re just a mouse in the gutter, inferior and pitiful!"


    "kill him!"


    As if he had been poked at a pain point, Danzo no longer wanted to talk nonsense with Habara.


    Especially when some root ninjas rushed in, he gave an order decisively, while he himself walked directly towards the rear.


    "Ding!"


    With a crisp sound like metal interlacing, a root ninja appeared behind Habara.


    He was holding a ninja sword on Habara''s body, but his ninja sword couldn''t get close to Habara''s body.


    Because on Habara''s body, azure blue Chakra has emerged at some point!


    "Want to go, have you asked me?"


    Habara ignored the root ninja behind him at all, and even ignored the root ninjas rushing towards him, his eyes locked on Danzo.


    Turning around, Habara appeared in front of Danzo in an instant, without any reaction to these root ninjas, his ninja sword had already been swung fiercely!


    The speed of space is unimaginable. The reason why Namikaze Minato became Iwagakushi''s succubus is thanks to his flying thunder **** technique.


    But space ninjutsu is not a panacea, especially in the face of powerful ninjas, and if they are prepared, they can also defend or even dodge!


    For example, the four generations of Raikage brothers in Yunyin Village, the two of them had a 50-50 fight with Namikaze Minato, although Namikaze Minato used Flying Thunder God to hold them back.


    And the fourth generation of Raikage at its peak, after turning on the Raikage Chakra mode, the speed is no slower than Flying Thunder God.


    This guy can rely on speed to directly avoid Sasuke Amaterasu''s ruthless man, but Danzo is obviously not the fourth generation of Raikage at his peak.


    This guy is a formidable ninja, especially at this stage.


    It is impossible for him to really trust his subordinates to solve the problem. He has been guarding against Habara, and he took precautions the moment he discovered Habara''s chakra burst.


    But he never dreamed that Habara actually used space ninjutsu, which gave him almost pitiful reaction time, so he could only lean back and raise his hand quickly.


    "Shua!"


    The sound of sharp blades cutting flesh and bones suddenly sounded, blood spattered, and an arm wrapped in bandages flew straight up.


    "Protect Danzo-sama!"


    Only at this moment did the ninjas at the root react, and they surrounded Danzo with their own bodies as quickly as possible.


    It''s just that at this time, Yuyuan has already left the original place through ''void walking'' again, and he doesn''t dare to use this technique indiscriminately now.


    "Sure enough, even if you can''t defend, you can dodge it. Danzo is really careful, and he has been guarding against me."


    Habara thought silently, but soon his hands began to form seals, and the surging chakra was brewing in his body for a moment.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    A huge fireball formed in front of Habara, and then rushed fiercely towards Danzo''s position.


    Those root ninjas reacted very quickly, some of them pulled the Danzo to hide on the flanks, and some of them quickly released the water escape.


    It''s just that the quality of Yubara''s pitch-black flame is too high, and those water escapes were evaporated just as soon as they emerged.


    Several root ninjas were directly turned into ashes with screams in the burning flames, and Habara''s flames completely blocked the way Danzo wanted to go before!


    "Some people escorted Danzo-sama out and gave the order down, and the rest of them stopped this guy with me."


    Faced with such a severe situation, a root ninja said quickly, and then all the root ninjas immediately assembled and set off, and they began to execute orders in an orderly manner.


    The quality of the root ninja is indeed very high, this scene made Habara feel a little bit emotional, but this emotion disappeared in a flash.


    These guys are his enemies no matter how good they are, so what he has to do is to destroy his enemies!


    "What''s the use of running out?"


    Habara waved the knife lightly, then he shook his head slightly with a chuckle.


    "No matter how hard you struggle, there is only one ending for you, and that is death!"


    After the words fell, Habara had already rushed out, and those root ninjas who stayed behind also rushed towards Habara at this moment...


    .....


    "what?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who had been waiting for news in Hokage''s office, couldn''t sit still after hearing Anbu''s report.


    The Uchiha clan has flames, but he hasn''t taken it to heart yet.


    But when he heard and felt it personally, the fiery aura erupting from the root base, and the chakra rampaging, he realized that something was wrong.


    And now he also learned about a specific situation, and he also realized that the situation was bad.


    Uchiha Itachi, the owner of the kaleidoscope, failed unexpectedly, and Uchiha also launched a terrifying counterattack.


    All the ninjas surrounding the Uchiha clan were wiped out, and now these Uchiha guys actually directly attacked the roots?


    "Is this a flagrant betrayal?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi gritted his teeth and roared in a low voice, the most terrible thing is that he still knows.


    The Konoha family and the ninjas probably sensed that something was wrong, and they definitely started to move!


    And the silver-haired Anbe who was half kneeling in front of him lowered his head and didn''t interrupt, nor did he look at the Third Hokage, but just stayed there silently like a sculpture.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was Hokage after all, he quickly controlled his emotions, he could only shake his head helplessly after a quick thought.


    Uchiha strangled him to death in this step, and they didn''t come to trouble him. Perhaps this is what Sarutobi Hiruzen would like to see, because it means that Uchiha and Konoha will go to war!


    They went directly to find Danzang, which not only avoided being charged with a coup, but it is very likely that they really caught some evidence.


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen bursts of anger ignited in his heart.


    Although Danzo has been exceeding his own authority and has been trying his best to become Hokage, he has to say that Danzo is very important to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He is the shadow of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Sarutobi Hiruzen must find a way to save him!


    ¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 85： Face death!

    In the Nara clan, Shikajiu Nara had already changed into his clothes and stood outside his courtyard.


    He looked far away at the towering and majestic Hokage Rock in the distance, and at the black flames that had begun to rise towards the sky, he was full of thoughts for a while.


    "Lu Jiu, get up quickly, something has happened..."


    At this moment, Yamanaka Kaiichi and Akido Dingza rushed into the courtyard of his house, but when they saw Lu Jiu''s current posture, they were a little dumbfounded for a while.


    In the end, it was Qiu Dao Ding Zuo who couldn''t help but patted his head, and he seemed a little honest and said.


    "So you''re already up, I was worried that you were still sleeping."


    "I was sleeping, but something like this happened, and I''m not in the mood to sleep."


    Shikajiu Nara shook his head, then he looked at his two old friends and asked with a serious expression.


    "Have you figured out what happened? The position of the battle is very sensitive."


    The location of the root is actually under Hokage Rock, and the building of Hokage is about a hundred meters away in front of Hokage Rock.


    From a distance, it is really difficult to distinguish whether the Hokage office has been attacked or the tribal land has been attacked.


    Other ninjas may not be able to distinguish or know these situations, but Nara Shikahisa is different. He knows exactly what the meaning is.


    So he planned to make sure, but it was a pity that neither Kaiichi Yamanaka nor Dingza Akidou shook their heads helplessly.


    "We only know that it was Uchiha, but we don''t know exactly what happened."


    "Is it Uchiha? I see."


    Nara Shikahisa nodded, he had already made up his mind, and he said directly to his two old friends.


    "Then let''s go, your people are all ready, let''s go together.


    Then I looked at the situation and said, after all, we don''t know where Uchiha attacked. "


    Both Akimichi Choza and Yamanaka Kaiichi nodded, they naturally knew what Nara Shikahisa meant.


    If Uchiha attacked Hokage''s office, it means that they are attacking Hokage, and this is because Konoha is the enemy!


    No matter what excuse Uchiha has, they must choose to be enemies with Uchiha in order to protect Konoha.


    If Uchiha attacked the Nebu group, then they would naturally not choose to do it, because Danzo is not Hokage.


    He is but a shadow of Hokage, a symbol of evil!


    Tonight''s Konoha is destined to be unsettled. Not only the three clans of Zhuludie, but also other families have tacitly organized their clansmen to go to the scene to watch.


    What''s more tacit is that they also made the same decision...


    ¡­


    In the root base, Habara had already fought with those root ninjas.


    Danzo''s back route was cut off by Habara. Although I don''t know if there is another way out, Danzo''s best choice now is not to hide in the defense room.


    He should reunite with the main force as soon as possible so that Hokage can be delayed until Hokage arrives.


    It''s just that while Habara was attacking the inside, Uchiha''s people, led by Shisui, were also quickly attacking the main passage inside the root.


    Although Shisui is not a member of the Roots, he once performed tasks in the Roots like Uchiha Itachi, and he has some knowledge of the Roots.


    Once Danzo goes out, he will face Uchiha''s large army, especially Shisui who has a kaleidoscope!


    "However, Danzo has already called for reinforcements. I don''t know how many people are in the root reserve team, but the number of these people should not be small.


    The most important thing is that we are making such a fuss, and Hokage should have seen it, so the best thing to do next is to make a quick decision! "


    Hahara thought about it, and the speed in his hands became faster.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding..."


    The sharp and ear-piercing voice continued to pass through the room, Habara''s eyes turned slightly, and the ninja sword in his hand kept waving.


    The single-strength Habara of these root ninjas doesn''t feel terrible, but they are unusually calm and cooperate very well.


    In this not-so-large space, they did cause some trouble to Habara.


    But such troubles are nothing to him at all, because Habara''s eyes have already seen through their trajectories!


    Leaping up lightly, while avoiding the attacks of the two root ninjas, Habara swung his knife fiercely, directly chopping down one root ninja.


    It''s just that just as he landed, there was a sound of enduring the sword behind him, and he immediately lowered his head subtly.


    Dodging the Ninja Knife waving at him, then he took a step back and swung his elbow back fiercely.


    Suddenly, a muffled hum came from his ear.


    And the ninja knife in his hand rotated lightly and changed his holding position, stabbing upwards fiercely.


    Under Habara''s control, the Ninja knife penetrated from the chin to the forehead of the root ninja who sneaked up on him, and he didn''t even have a chance to scream!


    After killing one person cleanly and neatly again, Habara didn''t stop.


    Turning around, he nimbly dodged the attack of a root ninja.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to him whether he hides or not. With his Qi Heshield, such an attack might not pose any threat to him at all.


    But Yu Yuan never liked to stand and be beaten, and the mechanism of the Qi He Shield required him to release the spell, so he couldn''t guarantee that he could defend it every time.


    The brutal fighting continues, UU reading www. uukanshu.com It seems a little dangerous for Habara to deal with at least ten root ninjas by himself.


    But Habara didn''t feel that there was too much pressure. Even though they were strong and cooperated well, they didn''t have any secrets at all under Habara''s eyes.


    Although Habara seemed to be at a disadvantage, in fact, Habara was not injured at all, and the ninjas at the root were constantly being reduced.


    "what!"


    At the same time, seeing through the attack trajectories of several root ninjas, Habara made a clever evasive action, and immediately avoided the attack range of all of them.


    The ninja sword in his hand swung out quickly, and with the condensation of the wind blade, the next moment he directly stabbed into the chest of a root ninja who had just approached!


    A shrill scream resounded through the room, and along with the scream, Habara slowly drew out the ninja knife from the guy''s chest.


    The smell of blood in this room is getting heavier and heavier, in just a few breaths, at least five root ninjas have fallen under Habara''s hands!


    Looking at the remaining root ninjas, they are still calm.


    But there was no appearance of taking the initiative to attack at all, Habara couldn''t help but chuckled.


    "It seems that you are not as powerful as I imagined. I heard that the root ninjas are not afraid of life and death, but it seems that this rumor is not true.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s true or not, people hate death, no matter who they are, but you don¡¯t simply hate death. "


    Speaking of this, a more terrifying chakra burst out from Habara''s body, and a layer of blue chakra has quietly emerged on his body.


    "Because you have to face death, even accept death!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 86： If you have an account, you need to settle it carefully.

    The moonlight was like a song, Uchiha Fugaku hid his body in the dark night, and quickly ran towards the direction where Naruto was.


    What he experienced tonight touched him a lot, until now he still can''t calm down the fluctuation in his heart.


    Because he not only witnessed his son''s rebellion, but also saw the guy who caused the tragic death of the Fourth Hokage couple eight years ago and made their Uchiha a huge scapegoat!


    What surprised and angered him the most was that his son actually mixed up with such a guy. This was not just a simple betrayal.


    "Could it be that everything is a conspiracy by Konoha, or a conspiracy by Three Hokages?"


    Uchiha Fugaku really couldn''t restrain himself from thinking in this direction, what was the purpose of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s abdication?


    The reason is very simple, that is, Konoha''s losses in the third war were too heavy, so heavy that even after they defeated Iwain, they didn''t dare to ask for anything, and only thought about the so-called peace.


    As a victorious country, wanting nothing will definitely arouse public outrage, coupled with its own losses, so this is why the youngest Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato takes the top position.


    To be honest, Uchiha Fugaku, the fourth-generation Hokage, has seen hope, because this Hokage has shown kindness to Uchiha after he took the position.


    Uchiha Fugaku also met Namikaze Minato alone, and he could feel the sincerity of this Hokage.


    He is not as kind as the third hokage and others, but in fact he has always carried that kind of hidden deep guard.


    But Uchiha Fugaku believed that under the leadership of the Fourth Hokage, Uchiha would definitely be able to reintegrate into Konoha.


    In particular, his wife and the wife of the Fourth Hokage are classmates and friends, and the relationship between the two is extremely close, which allows him to have a bridge to communicate with the Fourth Hokage.


    However, the Fourth Hokage died just a year after he took office. He died on the day his wife gave birth and on the day his child was born.


    After that, the three generations of Hokage came back to power and took power, and their Uchiha was regarded as the murderer of the death of the four generations of Hokage by default.


    After all, the sign of Sharingan appeared in the huge Kyuubi eyes eight years ago, obviously it was controlled by a Uchiha.


    If it was before this, Uchiha Fugaku really wouldn''t think so much.


    But today he saw Itachi was actually together with the mysterious Uchiha who killed the Fourth Hokage back then. Their purpose was to destroy the entire Uchiha clan!


    And Itachi himself belongs to the Anbu, and he has not been serving at all. The reason why he did this is definitely because he received an order.


    "So, after the abdication of the Third Hokage, in order to regain power, they intentionally or undoubtedly found this mysterious Uchiha who was living outside.


    Then they pushed forward the accident eight years ago together, and even asked Danzo to prevent us from dispatching, with the purpose of slandering Uchiha and assassinating the Fourth Hokage? "


    Once the seeds of doubt fall, everything will become logical, and when Uchiha Fugaku, who doesn''t know the complete information, thinks about this matter, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels right.


    The date of Kyuubi''s delivery is important information, even their Uchiha can''t get it, so why can that mysterious guy get it?


    This is definitely because someone told him that he took such an action!


    And everything tonight also seems to prove that the mysterious Uchiha has a connection with the high-level Konoha, otherwise why would Uchiha Itachi act with him in the night of the genocide?


    The more Uchiha Fugaku thinks like this, the more he can''t get rid of such thoughts, the more he feels that he is right.


    The more he felt that he was right, the more intense his inner anger became, because he couldn''t find any reason to prove that all this was just a ''coincidence''!


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Fugaku forced himself to calm down and stop thinking, because he had already reached the door of Uzumaki Naruto''s house.


    The place where Uzumaki Naruto lives is very close to the Hokage Building, which can be said to be the most prosperous area in the whole Konoha.


    As the former head of the security department, in fact, he has always known where Naruto Uzumaki lives, but he has never touched it just to avoid suspicion.


    And Naruto''s residence will inevitably be stationed by Anbu in the future, and Uchiha Fugaku must be more careful.


    After some investigation, Uchiha Fugaku locked the location of those Anbu, and then he quietly launched an attack under the cover of night.


    "Who?" Those Anbu were awakened, but Uchiha Fugaku moved too fast.


    With the assistance of the Kaleidoscope, it didn''t take much time for Uchiha Togaku to deal with these guys.


    But he didn''t kill the killer, he just stunned these guys, and after dealing with all this, he quickly entered Naruto''s room.


    At this time, Naruto was really curled up in a bed that hadn''t been washed for an unknown amount of time. He was sleeping soundly. The sleeping Naruto looked really similar to the Fourth Hokage.


    He walked up silently, but soon his face changed.


    Because he noticed that the whole room looked messy, and there were even spiders weaving webs in the corners, it didn''t look like a place for a child to live at all.


    And he also noticed that all the ramen boxes were placed on the table, and there were no normal nutritional supplements.


    Especially with sharp eyes, he also saw that the milk on the table was almost expired!


    "This is the child of four generations, this is the son of a hero..."


    The anger in Uchiha Fugaku''s eyes has begun to be uncontrollable, he knows that the whole Konoha''s attitude towards Naruto is very bad.


    But this is a way to divert the attention of the village, and it is also a situation that Renzhuli may encounter, and he can do nothing about it.


    But he felt that at least Naruto''s life was still safe, but today''s shocking scene made him really chill.


    At this moment, he completely firmed up his mind.


    Also at this moment, he felt worthless for everything he had paid for the Fourth Hokage...


    ¡­


    "Ri Zhan, you have to hurry up!"


    In the Genbu underground base, Danzo clutched his severed right hand and quickly withdrew under the **** of a group of Genbu ninjas.


    It''s just that Danzo is still a little uneasy at this time, and now he only hopes that his person who has rushed out to deliver orders and news will move faster.


    At the same time, I also hope that my old friend Sarutobi Hiruzen moves faster, if he moves slower, he may be in danger!


    That Uchiha Habara is really too dangerous. As a disciple of the Second Hokage, he naturally knows the horror of the kaleidoscope.


    Normally, he still has the confidence to deal with it, but he must be prepared to deal with it, and he must also know what the abilities of these eyes are.


    In fact, the nature of ninja fighting is also a kind of intelligence warfare. Once you know what your abilities are, you can make relative responses.


    But this Uchiha Habara, this guy who I didn''t pay attention to at all.


    He actually has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and what''s more, he also has the ability similar to Flying Thunder God!


    The ability of space itself is weird, and this Uchiha Habara''s ability is even more irregular.


    If he hadn''t been on guard all the time, it wouldn''t be his arm that was broken, but his head!


    "That kind of spatial ability is definitely given by his eyes, those eyes..."


    Danzo almost gritted his teeth thinking about it, but when he thought of Habara appearing in front of him like a ghost, even though he was afraid, there was more greed in his heart.


    If only I had eyes like this...


    No, he must get these eyes, so that he can become Hokage!


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, UU reading www.uukanshu. There was a loud noise behind him, and the entire root base seemed to be shaking at this moment.


    This situation immediately brought Danzo back to reality. He didn''t know what happened behind him, but he knew that he had to speed up and evacuate from this **** place!


    "Where are you going, Danzo-sama?"


    But at this moment, a figure blocked Danzo''s way.


    At this time, they have come to the periphery of the root base, and they can rush out of the base with just one step.


    Looking up, Danzo found that it was Shisui Uchiha who was standing in front of him!


    "Uchiha Shisui, do you know what you are doing?" Danzo couldn''t help shouting in a low voice when he saw Shisui: "You are rebelling, are you going to rebel against Konoha?"


    "Whether we are a traitor or not is not up to you."


    Shisui shook his head indifferently, and many Uchiha ninjas appeared quickly behind him.


    "It''s Danzo-sama, you must have an explanation for what you did tonight."


    "What does the old man need to explain?"


    Danzo snorted coldly, he glared at Zhishui and said.


    "Everything I do is for Konoha, if you are still a Konoha ninja, get out of the way!"


    "Are you really for Konoha?"


    As soon as Danzo finished speaking, Habara''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, and this voice immediately made Danzo break out in cold sweat.


    Turning his head to look, he saw Habara Shishiran coming out of the shadows, the ninja sword in his hand was still dripping with blood, he stared at Danzo and said in a cold voice.


    "I can''t see it, you''re only doing it for yourself, and we do have an account to settle!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 87： peace is made

    This guy in Danzo is definitely an exquisite egoist.


    He has always said "everything is for Konoha", but his actual practice does not know how many times he has cheated Konoha.


    And most of what he does is for himself, because he has a dream, a dream of becoming Hokage.


    For this so-called dream, he can give up Konoha''s interests, and he can use all means to eliminate those who block his way forward.


    Even Hiruzaru Sarutobi dared to assassinate him. Such a guy is simply a lunatic immersed in his own inner world.


    Habara didn''t have any affection for this guy in his previous life, and he traveled to the world of Hokage and became a Uchiha, let alone such malice.


    Habara felt that even if he transmigrated to become not Uchiha, but any family ninja from Konoha, he would not have any affection for Danzo.


    Gently shaking off the blood on the ninja knife in his hand, Habara locked onto Danzo''s body, and his killing intent began to overflow uncontrollably.


    And Shisui also drew out his dagger, his eyes rolled slightly, but his aura couldn''t be compared with Habara''s.


    Shisui''s consumption is not light at all. He has used it with Obito''s two-eyed other gods. Naturally, he can''t compare with cheating players like Habara.


    However, Habara was also a little curious about how long the other **** in Shisui''s left eye was cooling down.


    If the time is not long, he would be really happy to let Shisui give Hiruzaru Sarutobi a "self-destruction" other god!


    But this kind of thing is just thinking about it, and Zhishui probably won''t be willing to do this.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara raised his eyebrows, and suddenly the chakra fluctuations oscillated rapidly, and in the next moment, countless root ninjas dressed in black suddenly appeared.


    They came through other passages with instant body skills, and they quickly surrounded Danzo, tightly blocking Habara and Shisui''s attack routes.


    But at this moment, Uchiha''s elite ninjas also arrived one after another, and the atmosphere in this relatively wide room outside the roots was extremely suppressed at this moment.


    "It seems that we do have an account to settle!"


    Danzo hid among the crowd, only in this way he would not worry about being attacked by Habara''s space ninjutsu, he snorted coldly and then gave orders loudly!


    "Do it, kill these rebels!"


    Following Danzo''s order, some root ninjas quickly rushed towards Habara, while the other part rushed towards Shisui and the others.


    And Danzo himself left this place quickly after ordering, he will not stay here.


    And following his order, the entire room began to fight frantically for a while.


    In this not-so-large room around the roots, the strong smell of blood began to overflow crazily.


    Although this kind of melee is quite beneficial to Uchiha, after all, all the elites who come here have Sharingan, and their insight is not weak.


    But after all, the number of Uchiha clan who came to participate in the battle cannot be compared with the people in the roots, and the strength to enter the roots will not be too weak, even if they are only the reserve team.


    "Do you really think this can trap me?"


    Although Danzo was heavily protected and he was extremely focused, this caused Habara to walk through the void by himself, and he was likely to get into trouble.


    But Habara is not unable to deal with Danzo, and Habara has a big heart, because he always understands a truth.


    That is, peace is made!


    This time attacking the roots is an opportunity for Danzo to come to his door. He wants to use this opportunity to tell the whole Konoha that they are not easy to bully.


    And his purpose is to wait for the roots to gather, or even wait until the outsiders are almost here, and then do it directly!


    "Who told you that you are not Hokage, and how deep those big families hate you, don''t you know in your own mind?


    But it''s almost here now, the reserve team is here, Hokage and those who sense something is wrong are coming soon, I have to speed up too! "


    He casually chopped down a root ninja who was galloping towards Habara, and then dodged a root ninja who was chasing after him, and Habara looked up.


    Rushing forward is easy to cause accidental injury, but this does not mean that he cannot find another way.


    If it was before, he probably didn''t have a good solution, but now he already has the terrible black flame.


    He is really confident that he can directly break through the defense here under the condition of Chakra''s violent output!


    Taking a deep breath, the ninja knife in Habara''s hand quickly swept across, and directly swept away several roots that were intending to attack him.


    Without looking at whether they were dead or alive, Habara jumped up, and then his figure hung in the sky.


    A touch of blue chakra appeared on his body, and this layer of chakra firmly protected Habara.


    His hands formed mudra quickly, and the vast chakra surged in his body.


    Ignoring the kunai and ninjutsu that were coming towards the madness, Habara fixed his eyes on the wall above...


    ¡­


    "Be vigilant, that guy may have space ninjutsu, be careful of his sneak attack."


    Dan Shimura, who had already quickly ran to the periphery, hid in the crowd and commanded in a low voice, the severe pain in his arm constantly reminded him of the strangeness of Habara''s space ability.


    He didn''t dare to relax at all now, for fear that Yu Yuan would suddenly appear in front of his eyes, and then kill him with a single blow.


    Turning his head back slightly, under the bright moonlight, he looked at the base at the root, and at this time there were crowds of people inside the base.


    Although many root members flew out from inside, or jumped out by themselves, and even many Uchiha people were squeezed out.


    But he didn''t see the appearance of Habara or Shisui, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com This made him slightly relieved.


    The defense facilities of the root base are still in place, and it can even be said to be better than Anbu''s defense measures. This is the result of Danzo''s constant caution.


    With such defensive measures in place, Danzo could breathe a sigh of relief, at least he wasn''t worried that Habara would be able to rush out so quickly under the siege of so many people.


    "Also, now Konoha Ninja has sensed that something is wrong, they have come over."


    Danzo glanced around, and he saw that Konoha had already lit up lights everywhere at this time, and there was even a team of ninjas rushing towards here at the far end.


    With these people around, even if the first place these people went to was the Hokage Building, he could rest assured a lot.


    "Uchiha clan, this is your end tonight! Uchiha Habara, and Uchiha Shisui, your eyes are mine now!"


    Feeling the heart-piercing pain at the broken arm, Danzo howled angrily in his heart.


    "boom!"


    However, at this moment, a violent explosion sounded loudly, the ground shook wildly at this moment, and countless broken stones were scattered fiercely towards the surroundings.


    Under the violent vibration, Danzo''s group seemed a little shaken, their hearts were full of astonishment, but when they turned their heads to look, they were all a little numb.


    Under the silvery moonlight, from the basic exit of the root, countless members of the root crazily and quickly withdrew.


    And in the sky above the base, a huge dragon that exudes black and white flames is roaring crazily.


    The hot breath swept across the ground, and the feeling of suffocation quietly came to my heart.


    At this moment, they feel as if they are in purgatory...


    ¡­

 Chapter 88： my eyes see your future

    "This...such a fire escape..."


    Danzo clutched his severed arm and looked at the roaring dragon, feeling the burning question, and for a moment he was a little confused.


    The strength and power of such flames are far beyond his understanding of the fire escape. It is obvious that this kind of technique is definitely not a simple fire escape.


    It is very likely that this kind of fire escape is one of the abilities of Shisui or Habara Kaleidoscope!


    Such a destructive power made Danzo very envious, and at the same time, his inner desire for Sharingan and kaleidoscope became deeper.


    However, in the midst of such an outburst of greed, the fear in his heart also became heavier.


    Because he saw that Uchiha''s people had quickly rushed out of the crack that was broken by Huo Dun, and he even saw Uchiha Habara staring at him!


    He will never forget Yubara''s weird space power, let alone the heart-wrenching pain in his arm.


    But fortunately, he knew that a large number of Konoha ninjas had already approached, and while Habara was smashing the defense of the root base, those ninjas at the root had also come out.


    This gave him a more or less sense of security, and he immediately surrounded all the root members and formed a defensive formation.


    Space ninjutsu is indeed terrifying and frightening, but if there are enough layers and thick defenses, it is impossible for space ninjutsu to kill the target in the first place!


    "Habara, thank you for your hard work, are you alright?"


    When Danzo quickly formed a defense, Shisui also jumped to Habara''s side and said softly.


    Obviously, like Danzo and the others, he took Habara''s black and white flames as Habara''s pupil technique.


    Looking back at tonight''s battle, Habara has used this kind of flame several times.


    As the owner of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he is very clear about the consequences of doing so, so he is really worried about Habara''s situation now.


    After he himself used the other gods with two eyes on Obito, he already felt that his eyes were very uncomfortable now.


    Even his eyes had bleeding before, and Habara used the power of his eyes so intensively, which was even more serious than his own.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Habara shook his head lightly, he naturally felt Shisui''s concern, and at the same time he also guessed Shisui''s inner worries.


    But there are some things he won''t say, he really trusts Zhishui, but everyone has their own secrets.


    Especially for a time traveler like Yu Yuan, the secrets hidden deep in his heart are even more unbelievable.


    Habara was even sure that if all the secrets in his heart were exposed, a bottom-up revolution in the ninja world would be possible.


    What''s more, he is still a person with a system. Although Habara''s strength cannot be separated from his own hard training, without the help of the system, he can''t open the kaleidoscope at all!


    Generally speaking, these are full of tricks and powerful secret arts.


    Such a secret, Habara would never tell it, and couldn''t tell it no matter what.


    "Zhishui, you go to count the family''s losses, and let people go back to the family to let the two elders lead people to bring over those corpses, as well as the previous surveillance video."


    While Habara was thinking, he quickly began to give orders, but his eyes were staring at Danzo in front of him.


    "More and more people in the village have come over. Tonight''s affairs must come to an end, a qualified end."


    After saying this, Habara walked directly to where Danzo and Nebu members were.


    "Habara..."


    Shisui stretched out his hand to stop Habara, but in the end he chose to give up, nodded vigorously, and turned his head directly to do what Habara ordered.


    On the other hand, Yu principle was holding a ninja sword, and while condensing Chakra, he walked slowly, and he didn''t stop until he was less than 30 meters away from Danzo''s group.


    "Shimura Danzo, I said we have a score to settle tonight.


    This account not only goes back to when you prevented Uchiha from rescuing Hokage eight years ago, but also counts your harsh criticism and slander to Uchiha after the Kyuubi incident.


    What''s more, you have to calculate what you did tonight, Danzo, after all this calculation, I can only see your destined death! "


    "Hmph! What nonsense!"


    Danzo naturally wouldn''t take Habara''s choking, although he was in great pain now, he still shouted loudly.


    "Everything I do is for Konoha, to make Konoha better!


    How can you Uchihas, this group of evil people, understand the old man, you are just a group of rebels, you are all Konoha''s betrayers! "


    Hearing his words, Habara couldn''t help but chuckled and shook his head, the Chakra in his body was surging crazily, and at this moment his body burst out with blue Chakra radiance.


    These blue chakras condensed quickly, and in just a moment, a human-shaped skeleton-shaped figure had already attached to Habara''s body.


    Habara''s eyes rolled quickly, and the cold and destructive aura instantly covered the ground, and also enveloped everyone at the root in an instant!


    As the chakra became more and more full, as the giant attached to Habara became bigger and bigger, it took only a moment for a half-body giant to completely freeze on Habara''s body.


    "Susano..."


    Danzo couldn''t help clenching his fists when he saw this scene. Before, he suspected that Habara had mastered this power, but now he is completely sure of this power!


    However, Habara didn''t stop at all, and suddenly a giant ninja sword with chakra structure appeared on the right hand of the giant on his body.


    Under the silver moonlight, the cold light kept shining.


    "A triumphant person may not have the brightest mind, but he must have a persistent and sober heart. UU Reading "


    Habara looked indifferently at Danzo not far away, his voice was flat and palpitating.


    He has seen and felt that people from all sides have arrived, so it is natural to make a break now!


    The next moment, Habara''s body floated up, and under the inconceivable gazes of Danzo and Nebu, Habara flew into the midair with the giant.


    "Obviously, apart from being persistent enough, you have neither an intelligence nor a clear heart.


    I said my eyes saw your future, I saw your doomed death! "


    Within Susano''s body, Habara raised his hand high, and Susano also raised his ninja knife above his head.


    "I am Uchiha Habara, and I am also Uchiha''s blade, welcome to your destined death."


    As soon as the words fell, the huge Susanoo fell from the sky like a bird under the control of Habara!


    The terrifying wind blade instantly bloomed with the waving of the ninja knife, sweeping the crowd at the root with elegance and death in an instant.


    "stop!"


    At this moment, Yu Yuan suddenly heard an angry shout from the side, which made him look at the film slightly.


    It''s just that when he saw the person coming, he couldn''t help showing a mocking look on his face.


    When Danzo and Uchiha Itachi were about to fight Uchiha, they didn''t see this person calling to stop.


    Now that revenge is coming, I want to stop myself, isn''t it too whimsical?


    "Humph!"


    Habara didn''t stop, and with a cold snort, the speed of the sword dance in Susanoo''s hand became faster.


    The terrifying blade instantly blocked the path of the comer, and even covered Danzo and all his root troops at this moment!


    ¡­

 Chapter 89： I am Uchihas Blade!

    "boom!"


    The violent roar resounded through Konoha, and the violent explosion suddenly awakened an unknown number of civilians.


    After all, civilians are not ninjas. They don''t have the same strong senses as other ninjas, so the previous explosion didn''t make them move.


    But this time was different, the violent roar directly woke them all up.


    Only at this moment did they notice that an unimaginable torrent of energy erupted below the Hokage Rock not far from the Hokage Building.


    An extremely hot breath is coming from that place, and even the glass in many people''s homes has been completely shattered!


    "What the **** is going on, did someone attack Hokage-sama?"


    Many people asked psychological questions, and more civilians were full of worries, and those ninjas who hadn''t chosen to move at first also moved at this moment.


    They quickly arranged their equipment, and then quickly headed towards Hokage Rock. For a while, the whole Konoha seemed extremely lively and hurried.


    "Have you already done it, and have you hit this level?"


    Uchiha Fugaku, who was not far from the Hokage Building, felt the terrifying impact, and his brows furrowed deeply.


    Habara was going to settle accounts with Shimura Danzo, which he supported with both hands, even after thinking all the way and getting a seemingly reliable answer himself.


    He even felt that even if Habara asked their clan to gather together to kill Sarutobi Hiruzen, the third Hokage, he would support him!


    However, Uchiha Fugaku is still relatively calm. He knows that killing Danzo and killing Hokage are two concepts. The family can progress and fight against the whole Konoha.


    "Uncle, what''s going on, isn''t that place where Grandpa Hokage works?"


    Naruto looked at the flames in the distance, and he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    He was sleeping at home, but when he fell asleep, someone woke him up, and he saw the uncle in front of him.


    Naruto was a little scared at first, but when he noticed that the uncle was looking at him with tenderness and pity in his eyes, he was not afraid for a while.


    He concluded almost immediately that this uncle is not a bad person!


    Sure enough, when the uncle told himself that his name was Uchiha, he could immediately be sure that this uncle was a good person.


    Naruto has always been a person who knows how to be grateful, and he has never forgotten his big brother with a gentle face a few months ago.


    The one who didn''t have the slightest attitude, asked himself a strange question, and treated himself to a meal of ramen, the big brother whose name also has Uchiha!


    After he returned to the class, he asked Sasuke, because Sasuke also had the surname Uchiha in his name, and Sasuke''s answer disappointed him a little.


    Because Sasuke said that he is not familiar with this big brother Uchiha Habara. Although they are a family, their family is really big, and not everyone will be familiar with each other.


    But anyway, Naruto firmly remembered the name Uchiha Habara.


    And also because of the name, and the attitude of the uncle in front of him, Naruto directly chose to believe in this uncle, and voluntarily went out with this uncle.


    Even if he didn''t know anything, he was willing, which made Uchiha Fugaku feel guilty.


    "No, it''s not the Hokage Building, but a place behind the building where Konoha''s corruption and depravity grow."


    Uchiha Fugaku shook his head slightly, he took a deep breath to adjust his emotions, and then said to Naruto with a smile.


    "I''m going to speed up, Naruto-kun, please be patient."


    "Well, I know uncle!"


    Such a polite attitude really filled Naruto''s heart with a strange touch, he nodded vigorously and said.


    His attitude made Uchiha Fugaku sigh deeply, and he vowed that he would find a way to take care of this child in the future.


    Take care of the son of the Fourth Hokage, take care of the son of his wife and best friend.


    All the way in a hurry, when the two of them arrived at the destination, Uchiha Fugaku was a little stunned...


    ¡­


    "It seems that those Uchiha guys are really ruthless."


    Members of the three Inokabute families who were not far from the incident felt the terrifying shock, and Nara Shikajiu couldn''t help but sighed.


    They all know that the Uchiha clan is very strong, but they don''t have much idea of ??how strong they are.


    After all, they know the power of Uchiha Madara based on the notes of their family ancestors, and it is obviously impossible for these Uchihas to exert such power now.


    "However, one thing can be confirmed, that is, Uchiha did not attack Lord Hokage, their purpose is very clear."


    Yamanaka Hai nodded, and then he looked at the direction carefully before he spoke.


    "Indeed, although I don''t know exactly what happened, but combined with some information I got before.


    Judging from the explosion in the Uchiha tribe, I am afraid it is not a good thing. This group of Uchihas came to settle accounts with Danzo. "


    Nara Shikahisa smiled, and then he continued.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look. Since it''s not Hokage-sama''s trouble, then we don''t need to fight."


    After saying this, Nara Shikahisa walked forward slowly, and he looked really relaxed now.


    And as he thought, he really didn''t plan to fight, as long as Uchiha didn''t attack Hokage!


    As for Danzo, no one in Konoha likes this guy, and they are even more so.


    But when they arrived at the scene of the incident, the three of them plus the clansmen they brought were all stunned in place...


    ¡­


    "Danzo, you have to hold on."


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen changed into his battle uniform, he led Anbe who stayed in the Hokage Building to act together.


    It takes time to prepare manpower, especially when he is not sure how angry those Uchihas have reached.


    At the same time, it is impossible to determine whether this group of Uchihas are still sane, UU Reading he cannot and is not allowed by Anbu to act alone.


    It didn''t take long to prepare, but the violent vibration and impact prevented them from moving forward immediately.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long, and since they are all ninjas, they will not stop because of some small obstacles.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is really worried about Danzo''s situation now, and he is also worried about how much the incident will be exposed this time.


    With a worried attitude, he soon arrived at the scene with a group of Anbu, but his face changed completely the next moment!


    In the middle of the sky, under the shroud of silver moonlight, a blue half-length giant stood in the air.


    There is no armor on this giant, but a Chakra ninja sword appeared in his hand. In the moonlight, this giant looks like Shura!


    "Susano..."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s pupils dilated instantly, he had already recognized this technique, and people who had used this technique appeared in his mind!


    The person who made the whole Konoha shrouded in fear, the person who was almost on par with the first Hokage.


    The next moment the giant moved, he raised the ninja sword in his hand, and the figure controlling everything in the giant''s body spoke indifferently.


    "I am Uchiha Habara, and I am also Uchiha''s blade, welcome to your destined death."


    Suddenly, the Shura-like giant descended from the sky like a bird, and the terrifying wind blade instantly bloomed with the ninja sword!


    "stop!"


    Seeing this scene, Sarutobi Hiruza let out a roar at the top of his lungs.


    However, with a cold snort, the huge sharp ninja knife still fell steadily...


    ¡­

 Chapter 90： Today is your doomed death!

    "Buzz!"


    The sound of the ninja blade piercing the air was so ear-piercing, and with the ear-piercing sound, Habara fell to the ground like a water bird.


    His figure was graceful, and the huge Susanoo didn''t seem to have any effect on him at all.


    In Susanoo''s body, Habara Ninja Sword swung quickly, and the first sword dance was quietly born in his hand.


    And Susano also closely followed Habara''s movements, the huge Chakra ninja sword swung quickly, and the white wind blade visible to the naked eye had already condensed on the ninja sword.


    "Defensive ninjutsu, hurry up!"


    Danzo already felt the threat of death, and he felt it the moment Habara flew into the sky and opened Susanoo.


    Facing Susano and Habara''s weird sword skills, the indifference on his face could no longer be maintained, he yelled hysterically to make the root ninjas under him move.


    In fact, he is also very clear that it is absolutely courting death for a group of them to gather together now, but Danzang dare not disperse at all.


    He worried that once they dispersed, Habara could directly use space ninjutsu to come to him without any scruples.


    He must maintain defense, he must let these root ninjas protect himself, root ninjas can be recruited and cultivated again after death, and nothing will be left when he dies!


    The Genbu ninjas heard Danzo''s order, even though they were completely overwhelmed by Habara''s actions at this time, they still firmly formed the seal quickly.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Formation Wall!"


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    .....


    For a while, various offensive ninjutsu or defensive ninjutsu were quickly displayed by these root ninjas.


    It''s just that this messy scene already shows that they don''t have a clear command. How could this level of offensive ninjutsu pose a threat to Habara?


    And this level of defensive ninjutsu is nothing in Habara''s eyes!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    All kinds of ninjutsu hit Hanbara''s Susanoo with a burst of sound, but he fell in front of them like a bamboo with thick smoke.


    The next moment, the first knife dance has quietly bloomed!


    The endless wind blades quickly overflowed with the sharpness of Habara''s ninja sword, and those defensive ninjutsu in front of him collapsed like confetti.


    Then, the endless sharpness fell on these root ninjas without hindrance.


    In an instant, the root ninja standing at the outermost edge had been shattered into pieces by the blade without even making a scream.


    The earth roared even more at this moment, and a huge crack spread continuously, and the houses where it passed collapsed.


    Just the first sword dance, the moment Susano performed it, it showed unimaginable power!


    "Buzz!"


    Habara didn''t stop at all, although the sight of flesh and blood really made him feel the shock, but he never hesitated in the face of the enemy.


    Under the control of Habara, the second sword dance began to erupt amid Susano''s crazy attack.


    Those root members had a mental breakdown after being attacked by the first sword dance. They were originally reserve personnel, and they were not officially root ninjas.


    They may be strong, but their mentality has not been adjusted.


    In particular, some of them were forcibly captured by Danzang, and they have not been completely brainwashed at all.


    Faced with such an offensive, they naturally couldn''t insist on following Danzo''s orders, especially since they didn''t know the capabilities of Habara Space.


    After hesitating for less than a second, they immediately dispersed and waited for an opportunity to attack Habara.


    "return!"


    However, Danzo''s eyes were tearing apart when he saw this scene. Even though he knew that separation was the best decision, he couldn''t do it.


    Looking at these root members who kept ordering, he couldn''t help but let out a roar, but it was too late at this moment.


    The second stage of the knife dance has been completed, and under the swing of the thick Chakra ninja knife, the endless blades began to spread towards the surroundings.


    Water bird flurry itself is a sword technique suitable for chaotic combat. The first time Habara used it was against the root members who were not evenly positioned.


    And those guys were crushed by Habara Habara''s wind blade, and now Habara controls Susano to use it, and the coverage and power are even more unimaginable.


    And their actions were too late, even if they dispersed, they were still covered by the range of the blade!


    "boom!"


    This time the roar became more intense, the trees planted around were completely cut off, and the houses standing around were completely turned into ruins at this moment.


    Cracks and cracks began to emerge on the ground, and the blood light was scattered everywhere along with the fragmented root ninjas.


    At this moment, this place is like purgatory on earth!


    "Uchiha Habara, I order you to stop!"


    In the distance, Hiruzaru Sarutobi roared angrily again, and he has already accelerated to run towards this side.


    And his action also made Danzo''s eyes light up slightly, and then Danzo also began to leave the brigade regardless and ran towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    At this time, Danzo was covered in blood, but most of the blood was not his, but left by the root ninjas who protected him.


    Although he was also scratched by Habara''s blade, there were even marks left when his arm was broken.


    But in the attack just now, the root ninja made his flesh pad, which allowed him to survive. He used other people''s lives to protect himself!


    "You think you can escape?"


    Habara didn''t pay any attention to Hiruzaru Sarutobi at all, just like when Hiruzaru Sarutobi came, he looked at Danzo''s embarrassed voice and asked indifferently.


    The next moment, he didn''t wait for Danzo to answer at all, and his third sword dance had already begun to burst out.


    The Danzo at this time is not the Danzo of the later period. Uchiha didn''t exterminate the clan, and he couldn''t get the Sharingan. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    There is no way to browse Uchiha''s library to find the Izanaki technique that saved his life.


    Similarly, because there is no Sharingan to suppress, he has no way to use the cells of Senshou Zhujian transformed by Orochimaru.


    Such cells are too destructive, and only with Sharingan can a balance be achieved.


    But it was those cells that allowed him to install so many Sharingan on his body, so that he could use Izanaki smoothly.


    "Damn guy, you Konoha traitor, you deserve death!"


    Danzo saw that Habara was still locking him, and the huge blade was already waving towards him, he couldn''t help cursing angrily.


    Now he can only run forward desperately, and he can''t even do the seal with the loss of one arm.


    As for the instant body technique, he really wanted to use it, but his physical condition made it impossible for him to use it at all.


    "You can''t see that day, because you are destined to die today!"


    Habara didn''t talk nonsense with Danzo at all, and he didn''t care about the surviving root ninjas who rushed towards him completely crazy.


    Susano waved his sword fiercely, and the third sword dance was also the most lethal sword dance in the water bird flurry, and suddenly broke out.


    In an instant, endless sharp wind blades quickly formed, and these wind blades exuding cold light scattered away and bombarded everything around fiercely!


    Houses, trees, or the ground quietly collapsed and shattered at this moment.


    Those ninjas at the root were also shattered at this moment, and some people were even smashed to pieces by this terrifying ability!


    And the Shimura Dan hid under this terrifying force, but quietly disintegrated in an instant...


    .....

 Chapter 91： Can we talk about it now?

    Habara landed firmly on the ground, looking at the fragmented corpses all over the ground, he did not relax his vigilance for a while.


    He remembered that Danzo had a Sharingan, and this Sharingan could cast Izanaki, so he carefully confirmed it with a kaleidoscope.


    He didn''t heave a sigh of relief until he was sure that this guy was indeed dead.


    "Why didn''t it activate? Is it because the arm I cut off happened to belong to the cell of Qianshou Zhujian, which made him unable to use it?


    Or, my waterfowl flurry has actually killed him before, and he has already used it once? "


    Habara thought silently, but he couldn''t be sure what it was.


    But what he can be sure of is that Danzo at this time has been completely dismembered by the blades of the waterfowl!


    This made him involuntarily feel happy. You must know that this guy was the guy he hated the most when watching anime.


    After crossing to Uchiha, Habara''s hatred for Danzo has always been very high.


    Now that he killed this guy directly, how could he not feel happy?


    But soon, Habara frowned slightly, except for the strong smell of blood entering his nasal cavity at this time, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Most importantly, he found that his state was not ideal.


    "My chakra has basically bottomed out at this time, and my eyes are also very uncomfortable now.


    It seems that I have used so many techniques, including the pupil technique, it is still a big burden for me. "


    Habara murmured silently, yesterday he had a good fight with Uchiha Fugaku, even though he recovered, he was still a little tired after all.


    And tonight it was even more excessive, first to deal with Uchiha Itachi, and then came here to attack and kill Danzo.


    And in this series of processes, he used many techniques, especially Tao Fan was used together with many techniques.


    Under such a powerful consumption, it is strange that his condition is still good. What he is most grateful for now is the physical improvement brought by his kaleidoscope.


    Without such an improvement, his chakra reserves would definitely not be that much, and he would not be able to survive until now.


    "good very good!"


    When Habara was checking Danzo and his state, a voice suddenly broke his thoughts, and he saw Hiruzaru Sarutobi stopped 20 meters away from him and looked at him angrily.


    "You blatantly attacked Konoha''s important departments, openly slaughtered Konoha ninjas and even brutally killed Konoha''s elders.


    Uchiha Habara, what is your intention? Are you going to lead the Uchiha clan to openly rebel? "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi spoke very fast, and he charged Habara and the Uchiha clan with all the crimes he could think of at once.


    At this time, he was completely angry, and his anger made him unable to think properly.


    He has indeed experienced life and death many times, after all, he has been a ninja since World War II.


    But seeing his childhood friend and best friend die in front of him, this feeling really made him unable to calm down.


    He glared at Uchiha in front of him, even though the Susano on Habara still didn''t dissipate.


    But his anger has made him unscrupulous, he hates Habara, the guy who killed his best friend in front of him!


    "Master Hokage, is it appropriate for you to see that we are going to rebel against Konoha?"


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly, at this moment, Shisui had led the elites of the Uchiha clan to Habara''s side.


    Similarly, the elites of the major families who were nearby and the civilian ninjas who rushed over have also arrived.


    These civilian ninjas had already stood behind Hiruzen Sarutobi for the first time, and they took out their weapons to confront Habara and the others.


    It''s just that anyone can see that the eyes they looked at Habara and the others were really full of fear at this time, and many people even broke out in cold sweat on their foreheads.


    And those family ninjas looked more interesting, and they looked at Uchiha with a bit of astonishment, shock and dumbness.


    But they didn''t stand behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, but scattered around and looked at them.


    This scene made Hahara nod his head reassuringly, and he could see that what he had done just now had definitely formed a deterrent.


    The most powerful nuclear bomb is indeed on the weapon rack, but if the nuclear bomb has not exploded and let people know its power, then others may not be afraid.


    The statements of these family ninjas are very interesting. Obviously they know who Uchiha attacked, so naturally they will not act rashly under such circumstances.


    "Habara, Senior Fugaku has returned."


    Suddenly, Shisui whispered something in Habara''s ear, and this sentence made Habara feel relieved.


    "Still quibbling?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi pointed at Habara, and he said in a loud and angry voice.


    "Isn''t Danzo a member of Konoha, and these dead ninjas are not a member of Konoha?


    And Danzo is still the hero of Konoha, you can attack the hero, are you going to attack me next time?


    I don''t want to hear any explanation from you, Uchiha Habara, you..."


    "Master Hokage, are you sure you don''t want to hear what I have to say, so you want to do it so arbitrarily?"


    Habara interrupted Sarutobi Hiruzen without waiting for him to finish speaking, and then his body moved slightly to the side, revealing a passageway.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi frowned, but when he saw the figure coming out of this passage, his expression changed instantly.


    Because he saw Uchiha Fugaku coming out, of course this is not the most important thing.


    Most importantly, this guy was holding a yellow-haired brat who had already passed out!


    At this moment, UU Reading Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s face became extremely ugly, and he knew what it meant.


    The two nodded at Habara at the same time, and the eyes of the two of them changed immediately, and chakras of different colors appeared on their bodies in an instant.


    Accompanied by the chakra''s crazy overflow, the atmosphere of coldness and destruction permeated the audience.


    Three giants with different colors, but also made people feel fearful and chilling, appeared on the spot!


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at everything in front of him coldly, he seemed to be quite calm.


    But the cold sweat falling on his forehead and the unconsciously clenched fists proved that at this time he really felt a sense of powerlessness shaking in his heart.


    He knew that if he ordered the attack on Sishi Uchiha''s mutiny, then Uchiha would indeed be destroyed tonight.


    No matter how powerful a family is, it is impossible to fight against a village, because they are not like Uchiha Madara.


    But also after tonight, he will die, and Konoha will be completely ruined. What awaits Konoha must be another siege from other villages!


    "It seems that Hokage-sama has calmed down." Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi indifferently, and said calmly.


    "Tell me, why on earth did you do this tonight." Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a deep breath, and finally he spoke weakly.


    He really hates Uchiha now, but he also hates Uchiha Itachi even more, why would he believe this guy.


    Believe what he said that Uchiha only has him and Shisui have a kaleidoscope, and believe this guy can solve Uchiha''s troubles.


    At this moment, he really wanted to strangle that guy to death with his own hands...


    ¡­

 Chapter 92： evidence

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s surrender was completely within Habara''s expectation.


    Naruto is in his hands, the three Susanoos are staring at him, and a group of family ninjas are silent.


    Even if none of the three Susanoos has reached the third state, they don''t even have armor on their bodies, and their body size is at most twenty or thirty meters.


    But all this is enough to overwhelm Hiruzaru Sarutobi. In a real fight, Uchiha may be buried by Konoha''s ninja crowd, but Konoha is definitely finished!


    Thinking of this, Habara decisively released his Susanoo, and with his actions, Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku were also released.


    Just at the moment when it was lifted, Habara felt that his eyes were really hurting.


    But at this time everything is over, and he doesn''t need to worry about the follow-up battle.


    "Hokage-sama, and everyone present, do you know what happened tonight?"


    Habara glanced at everyone, and he asked in a flat voice, but he would not wait for others to speak, but took the initiative to ask.


    "The reason is very simple, that is, Uchiha Itachi, an Anbe member, joined forces with ninjas wearing Anbe costumes to enter the Uchiha clan, and attempted to attack or even destroy the family!"


    Habara''s words made everyone present stunned for a moment, because this news was really explosive.


    Even a commoner ninja knows who Uchiha Itachi is, but he is the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan!


    This guy actually betrayed his family and acted as a family executioner?


    This made everyone unbelievable, and what was even more unbelievable was that there were actually ninjas in Anbu costumes among the participants this time.


    The commoner ninjas didn''t know that there were roots besides Anbe in Konoha, which made them involuntarily look at the Third Hokage.


    The third Hokage wants to destroy his big family in Konoha Village?


    It is true that some of these civilian ninjas support Hokage, but there are still some who are more clear-headed.


    Even if they don''t know what the consequences will be, they also know that this kind of thing should never be done!


    The reaction of the ninjas of the big family is even more interesting. They look very calm, but their eyes have already shifted to Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Hmph, what nonsense! Uchiha is a member of Konoha, and it has existed since the establishment of the village. This old man will never let such a thing happen."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had already noticed that there was something wrong with the eyes of everyone looking at them, but he still spoke very calmly.


    "And do you have any evidence to prove that all this happened, can you just find some corpses from the prison and change them into Anbu costumes?"


    "Master Hokage, if you have doubts about these corpses, it happens that the elites of the mountain clan are all here now.


    Shall we let them check it out?


    And Mr. Hokage, when I fought Danzo just now, I noticed that he has the power of our clan, and at the same time, there are some more interesting powers!


    I think, should we also investigate Danzo''s body now? "


    Habara chuckled, although Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi hadn''t come yet, he wasn''t worried.


    And Danzo''s body is here, Habara wants to see what will happen if this guy is seriously investigated!


    Habara''s words made Hiruzaru Sarutobi stop abruptly, would he dare to investigate?


    Obviously he didn''t dare, because he was worried that there would be people in his dark side.


    As for Danzo, he is even more afraid to ask people to investigate, at least for now he is not willing to move.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was silent, but Habara would not be silent, he had more important news.


    "And Naruto-sama, apart from Uchiha Itachi and some people who seem to be Anbe, we also met a very interesting person.


    That guy is also a Uchiha, but that guy is not in the records of our Uchiha clan, and that guy also has Kaleidoscope Sharingan! "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and he continued after scanning the reactions of everyone present.


    "That guy has mastered space ninjutsu, which may be his kaleidoscope ability.


    The most important thing is that he personally admitted that he released Nine Tails eight years ago, and he controlled Nine Tails to attack Konoha.


    It means that he killed Mrs. Lake Biwa, Mrs. Fourth Generation and his wife, as well as many ninjas who gave their lives to protect Konoha. "


    After Habara''s words fell, the whole scene exploded in an instant!


    How could they forget what happened eight years ago, many of them lost their relatives and friends eight years ago, and they also lost their fourth Hokage eight years ago!


    And now a mysterious Uchiha has personally admitted that he released Kyuubi and killed so many people.


    And this guy also cooperated with Uchiha Itachi and a large group of guys in Anbe costumes to attack Uchiha. What a blast this news is.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was also stunned now, and then his expression could no longer be tense.


    He has always known one thing, that is, Uchiha Itachi did admit that someone had looked for him, but what kind of organization he was talking about.


    He never mentioned who the person looking for him was, what characteristics and abilities he had, and he never said that the guy was an Uchiha!


    He only said that he could do it if he believed in him, he only said that he could complete this task, and now...


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Just when Hiruzaru Sarutobi was full of doubts, a group of people carrying the corpse suddenly walked in from the outside.


    Although many ninjas frowned, because the corpses they saw were all dressed in Anbu clothes, they still made way for these people to walk in.


    Seeing this scene, Hiruzaru Sarutobi closed his eyes involuntarily, he knew that things had started to develop in a worse direction.


    The only thing he is thankful for now is that he did not agree with Yu Yuan to let the people in the mountain investigate directly, UU Reading www.uukanshu. If com really investigates a person from Anbu, then this matter will definitely not be stepped down.


    "Master Hokage, this is the person who accompanied Uchiha Itachi to attack us tonight, but some of the bodies have melted. This method is very similar to Anbu."


    Habara stared closely at Hiruzen Sarutobi and spoke again, and every word he said hit Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s heart like a heavy hammer.


    "In addition to these corpses, some surveillance equipment was installed in the family, and unfortunately all of this was captured by the surveillance equipment.


    I think everyone here should be familiar with this, and I have someone bring these things over, and I think I can show them to you now.


    See what these guys are going to do, see if what I said is true, see if that mysterious Uchiha really exists. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then his eyes locked on Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "What do you think, Hokage-sama?"


    how?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi closed his eyes and fell silent for a while, playing these surveillance videos, Hiruza Sarutobi was really conflicted in his heart.


    However, this contradiction did not last long, and he had already made a decision.


    Danzo is dead, and everything is irreparable, so what he can do now is to put aside the relationship completely, and at the same time, he has to confirm one thing.


    That is whether the Uchiha that Habara said eight years ago existed, this matter is really very important to him!


    "Since you have evidence, let''s play it."


    It''s just that as the broadcast started, the faces of all the people present changed...


    ¡­

 Chapter 93： do you promise

    When the video started playing, everyone fell silent. This kind of video has no sound, but it is enough for people to judge the situation inside.


    When everyone saw Uchiha Itachi and a mysterious guy conspiring outside the Uchiha clan, especially the surveillance captured that guy''s eyes.


    They immediately understood that the mysterious person was the Uchiha that Habara had mentioned eight years ago.


    When they saw groups of guys in Anbe costumes appearing quietly and surrounded Uchiha, they already believed Habara''s words a little bit.


    And the ninjas of the big family understand that these guys are definitely the root of Danzo!


    When the melee within the Uchiha clan started, the two escaped and Hahara was besieged outside the clan, and finally killed everyone.


    All the ninjas present basically believed Habara''s words, and basically understood what Habara and the Uchiha clan were doing.


    No matter who encounters such a thing, I am afraid that they will not be able to bear it.


    And the ninja who saw Habara confronting a guy named Danzo a few months ago seemed to understand something now.


    It''s just that after figuring out these things, everyone''s eyes changed, and they couldn''t help looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    They couldn''t believe that Konoha would end up in person, and would personally destroy the family in their own village!


    "So, everyone saw it."


    When the screen finished playing, Habara spoke before Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    "The family is holding a celebration tonight, and I think Hokage-sama already knows the reason for the celebration, after all, we have documents to report.


    But who would have thought that such a celebration would become an opportunity in the eyes of others.


    If it weren''t for our replacement of the dark whistle and the recent installation of monitoring equipment, I''m afraid our end tonight would not be easy.


    Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Itachi colluded with the mysterious Uchiha who attacked Konoha eight years ago, and jointly planned and implemented the attack on the Uchiha clan.


    Hokage-sama, am I wrong to avenge my family?


    Is it wrong for me to punish villains for Konoha and eliminate hidden scourges for Konoha?


    But Hokage-sama, these are really hard to make people not doubt, is this what Hokage-sama means? "


    Saying that Habara stopped here, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression became extremely ugly, and he didn''t answer Habara''s words.


    But at this time, he has already believed the content in the video, he really never dreamed that such a Uchiha existed eight years ago.


    And this Uchiha who killed the four generations of Hokage couples and his wife actually found Uchiha Itachi and became his helper.


    This caused Danzo to be completely ruined, because judging from the screen, they are cooperating with each other and acting together.


    No one would believe that Danzo has nothing to do with this guy. The same Danzo is his staff, and even he himself is in big trouble now.


    "Uchiha Itachi!"


    At this moment, the anger in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart was no longer normal.


    He has got what he needs to prove. If he just wanted to strangle Uchiha Itachi before, now he really wants to cut this guy to pieces!


    It is this Uchiha Itachi who caused all of this now, so how can he not hate this guy?


    "I understand, but the old man wants to say that this matter really has nothing to do with me, but I really cannot escape the blame."


    It took a long time for Sarutobi Hiruzen to take a deep breath, and he slowly opened his eyes. At this time, he looked as if he had aged more than ten years.


    "I don''t know much about this, but I was too indulgent with Danzo.


    I officially declare that everything Uchiha did tonight was for Konoha.


    The matter of Danzo must be strictly investigated, and it can be confirmed that he, as a high-ranking member of Konoha, betrayed Konoha, he is Konoha''s traitor!


    At the same time, according to the video, Uchiha Itachi''s life and death are uncertain, but whether he is dead or alive, he is also Konoha''s number one rebel, and he is spurned by Konoha.


    No matter who, no matter when and where, if you see him, you can give up the current mission and look for a chance to kill him!


    In addition, because of the huge loss caused to Konoha due to my fault, I will hold a meeting of ministers and patriarchs tomorrow afternoon to discuss and review.


    Patriarch Habara, if you have doubts about some details, we can talk about it later.


    Are you satisfied with this decision? "


    Patriarch?


    When Hiruzaru Sarutobi uttered this word, everyone present couldn''t help but look at Habara again.


    When did the patriarch of the Uchiha clan become this young man?


    Commoner ninjas couldn''t understand it, but the ninjas of those big families were even more incredible.


    But when they noticed Uchiha Fugaku''s calm appearance, they realized that the Uchiha clan might have really undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "I think we do have some details that need to be discussed."


    After thinking for a long time, Habara finally nodded slightly.


    Similarly, after hearing the meeting of ministers and patriarchs, the ninjas of the big families obviously had no intention of continuing to pester them.


    "Since Hokage-sama has something to talk about, let''s take our leave first."


    Nara Shikahisa took the lead to stand up and said to Sarutobi Hiruzen that there is no need to participate in what happened tonight.


    After all, the real discussion about this third Hokage will be at tomorrow''s meeting, so he won''t stay here any longer.


    It''s just that his gaze fell on Yubara''s body vaguely, and he nodded slightly at Yubara. In the end, he didn''t say anything, but turned around and left.


    As for investigating Danzo on the spot?


    Do you really think that a sudden attack without sufficient preparation can really trip this third generation of Hokage who has been cultivating in Konoha for decades?


    With his statement, the ninjas of other families left one after another, but the expressions of the members of the Hyuga clan seemed a little complicated.


    Hinata Hyuzu looked at Habara quietly for a long time, and finally turned around and left after saying hello.


    Although the civilian ninjas were worried about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s safety, after all, the strength Habara showed just now was too terrifying.


    However, they chose to leave in the end. For them, what happened tonight was really too magical.


    They really didn''t expect that there was another Anbu besides Anbu, and the village didn''t seem to be as harmonious and beautiful as they imagined.


    After they all left, Hiruzaru Sarutobi calmly spoke to Habara.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, let''s talk alone?"


    "No problem, Hokage-sama."


    Habara nodded, and then walked out directly, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi also walked out.


    Soon the two of them came to a corner one after the other, while the members of Anbe and Uchiha stayed in place and waited for orders.


    "Tell me, what do you want, but the premise is not to go too far, and I reserve the right to agree or disagree."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at the young and exaggerated face in front of him, and finally he spoke.


    "Naturally, are you Hokage-sama?"


    Habara nodded slightly, and then his face became extremely serious. UU Reading has now reached the final finishing touch, and he will not lose the chain.


    "We don''t want many things. First, we want fairness. Not all the things left by the Second Hokage-sama are good.


    Uchiha must be fair, not only that, you must also stop suppressing Uchiha, and fully cooperate with Uchiha to restore his reputation in Konoha.


    Second, the security department must be expanded. I can tell you in advance that Uchiha has always been a member of Konoha, and the security department does not need to absorb other Konoha ninjas.


    Whether it is a family ninja or a civilian ninja, it is a must. I think you can understand Naruto-sama. "


    Habara''s first condition was fine, but the second requirement was already too much, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s face was already very ugly.


    But in the end he closed his eyes and thought for a long time before he nodded silently.


    "I can promise you this, but I ask you not to overdo it!"


    Habara looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi inexplicably, he was a little confused what the old man meant, wasn''t it just to expand the security department to let other people in?


    Why does this guy look like he cut his flesh himself?


    "Very well, then the third and last."


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think too much, he still kept smiling, the first two can only be regarded as appetizers, but the last one is the most important thing.


    "Third, we demand that Naruto''s true identity be made public.


    In addition, we need a backup of the data in the root, this is to prevent you from going back on your word in the future, as long as you go back on it, these data will never appear!


    Uchiha only has these three conditions, do you agree? "


    ¡­

 Chapter 94： ability to surprise

    Early the next morning, Habara rarely slept late.


    No one is quarreling with him today, it doesn''t matter whether there is something wrong, after all, he has experienced so many battles yesterday, and his consumption is unimaginable.


    When he woke up, it was already past one o''clock in the afternoon.


    "However, I''m still very tired."


    Looking at the dazzling upbringing outside the window, Habara involuntarily leaned on the tatami, he felt sore all over his body now, he didn''t want to move at all.


    The two consecutive days of fighting really consumed a lot of his physical strength and energy, especially the fighting last night consumed a lot of his pupil power.


    However, compared to that Indra''s reincarnation, Habara didn''t use much force, so he didn''t feel that his vision was affected.


    And now he is really happy psychologically, even though he recalled what he said last night, the line that his toes can be three meters deep now is extremely embarrassing.


    He didn''t know those lines in the second grade, why he was able to speak them back then.


    But he is still extremely happy now, although he knows that the peace at this time is only temporary, but at least he has got everything he wants!


    The third condition put forward by Habara is very harsh, even to some extent, it is challenging the bottom line of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Especially for disclosing Naruto''s identity, Hiruzaru Sarutobi was even more reluctant.


    Public opinion is terrible, Sarutobi Hiruzen is well aware of this, just look at Sakumo Hatake back then.


    He can explain the matter of Danzo by saying that he is lax and ignorant, but how can he explain the matter of Naruto?


    "Naruto''s identity cannot be made public, you know who he is, especially at this time, I don''t allow extra trouble!


    But in exchange, you can have limited contact with him under the strict surveillance of the Anbu.


    As for the attachments at the root, you don''t have to think about it. I said that Danzo involves too many secrets. There are some things that I would rather die than let them appear.


    My bottom line is this, you make your choice. "


    "It''s as if you have banned us from contacting him. We don''t contact him just to avoid suspicion."


    Habara was naturally very dissatisfied when he heard this answer. There was a huge difference between being able to contact Naruto and getting the root information.


    Even if Naruto is using strategic weapons, Habara really can''t control Tailed Beasts.


    Even if he could, Habara didn''t want to destroy Konoha, but if he really wanted to, it would be the old man in front of him.


    It''s not like Yu Yuan didn''t think about it, and took advantage of this opportunity to simply drive the old man out of power.


    It''s just that he is still restrained, he knows that now is obviously not the time.


    Whether it''s his state of dealing with emergencies, Uchiha''s current reputation, or Sarutobi Hiruzen''s influence, they all tell him that he can''t do it now.


    The most important thing is, even if Sarutobi Hiruzen is driven away, who will go?


    What is the attitude of the people who came up to Uchiha, can I still get so many things?


    For someone who doesn''t know the attitude and is in the prime of life, how can this old man with problems in his **** be easy to deal with?


    As for what those big families will do, Habara doesn''t know, but everything will be known at tomorrow''s meeting.


    "I just became an early bird to kill Danzo, and the rest is up to others."


    After much deliberation, Habara made his final decision.


    Habara also knew what kind of information those materials were, especially the matter of human experiments could not be escaped.


    It''s not necessarily a bad thing for Sarutobi Hiruzen to take it away and destroy it, so that he can make it up casually, not to mention Kakashi knows about it.


    As long as he can find a way to get in touch with Kakashi, plus Habara has a roster with roots in his hands, wait for him to manage Uchiha well for a while to bring back his reputation.


    He also has enough bargaining chips to take advantage of the relationship between Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo to attack Hiruzaru Sarutobi and those two so-called consultants!


    Habara didn''t believe that those family ninjas who hated Danzo so much would do nothing at that time.


    "Contacting Naruto is not a requirement, but Danzo has other powers in him, so human experiments may be done a lot.


    I want to recycle his Sharingan, and at the same time I have to get some of the root materials.


    I don''t want your experiments, I don''t want you to take action to kill so-and-so, but I want the roster of the root personnel.


    This is my bottom line, otherwise I will take Danzo''s head to find the people of the Yamanaka clan now! "


    "So what if you take it with you, do they dare to really investigate, and the old man has never issued any such order, but this old man can agree."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen snorted coldly, he looked extremely dissatisfied, but in the end he still gritted his teeth and made a concession.


    The reason why the ministerial meeting is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon is also very simple, that is, he wants to deal with the aftermath.


    He not only has to solve Uchiha''s troubles, but also solves the troubles left by Danzo.


    "So this time the matter is temporarily over, and the damned person is finally dead, and he left some gifts."


    Habara mentally recalled Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s face full of anger, and he took out a scroll when he was in a good mood.


    In this scroll, what is sealed is Danzo''s arm that was cut off by him!


    After leaving last night, he purposely used void walking to go back. After carefully avoiding the dark part that had quietly controlled the root, he got this arm.


    After checking and confirming, Habara can conclude that this arm is also crucial evidence.


    "If you can convince Kakashi, with Kakashi, who has seen the data scroll with his own eyes, and this arm, I''ll see how you can turn things around in the future."


    To be honest, Uchiha Itachi''s betrayal really gave Habara a huge opportunity.


    And this opportunity is that he can temporarily free the family from the oppression from the high-level Konoha through Danzo, through this whole thing!


    But in Habara''s mind, as long as this kid is alive, he will definitely die.


    This is what Habara said, even if Liu Dao comes, he can''t keep it!


    For traitors, Yu Yuan has always hated to the extreme.


    Even if he got unimaginable benefits through this kid, this point will never change.


    Shaking his head slightly, Habara didn''t bother to think about this dispensable guy at all, he was more concerned about the changes in his own system now.


    Everything he did last night was definitely not weaker than the changes caused by his actual mastery of the family. Now he is curious about what the system will give him.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: relatively balanced¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family and eliminated one of the external enemies, but the development of the family is in all aspects, and there are still evil people]


    [Prosperity: 15570 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: carry out a moderate transformation of the family, UU reading www. uukanshu. com allows the family to truly integrate into Konoha and allow the family to develop better]


    "Is the development of the family in all aspects, and does it also include population?"


    Seeing the system''s evaluation, Habara couldn''t help complaining inwardly, but thinking about it carefully, it seems that the population is also one of the criteria for a family''s strength.


    If there is not enough population, how can we train enough ninjas? Without enough ninjas as a base, how can we find high-quality talents?


    How many Sangou jades are there in the family now, Habara can answer with certainty, probably less than twenty.


    And this number also excludes kaleidoscopes like Habara, Shisui, and Fuyue, as well as old people like Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi who basically don''t have much strength.


    It is conceivable how many elites of the Uchiha clan there are Sangouyu Sharingan.


    "It seems that it is indeed necessary to replenish the population, after all, it is considered stable now."


    In addition to the population, Habara still has a lot of things to do, and it is conceivable that Habara''s next job will not be easy.


    As for the number of prosperity, Habara felt that there was some connotation, but he didn''t care about that much at all when he was in a good mood.


    What''s more, this time, he gathered more than a thousand points, which means that Habara can draw his ability again.


    It''s just that this time when he saw an ability this time, he was completely stunned.


    [Darkborn Demon Scythe: You can obtain power fragments by killing enemies, so as to enhance your body''s ability to a certain direction (the number of times can be 1/1)]


    ¡­

 Chapter 95： Eternal Eye Conjecture

    "Darkborn Scythe, isn''t this Kayn''s passive?"


    After Habara saw this ability, he was slightly stunned, as for other abilities, he didn''t have to look carefully.


    Because the other abilities basically can''t meet the requirements of Habara, and it is too far behind the rewards after becoming the patriarch before.


    But he didn''t care, because in his opinion, the ''Darkborn Demon Scythe'' was really a big profit!


    Habara remembers that this gadget seems to be a passive one. In the game, after Kaiyi has collected enough energy, he can transform into an assassin or a warrior.


    But here, it becomes the ability to enhance a certain bias of the body.


    Habara was strengthened to a certain extent by turning on the kaleidoscope, but what he strengthened the most was the quantity and quality of chakra.


    The enhancement in terms of body seems a bit weak, and his speed, strength, and reflexes obviously haven''t been enhanced much.


    Of course, this lack of enhancement is for comparison with Chakra. In fact, Habara knows that he still has a good improvement.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of improvement also made Habara unable to help thinking, why is there a single increase in chakra, but the improvement in physical aspects is much weaker?


    After thinking about it, Habara wondered if there was a possibility.


    That is, after the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is actually opened, it will enhance the power of one aspect according to a person''s characteristics?


    "For example, I am better at Ninjutsu than Taijutsu, so my Chakra improvement will be more significant after I turn on Kaleidoscope.


    Similarly, if I have faster speed and better reflexes, but I am relatively behind in ninjutsu, will my improvement be physical? "


    This idea is not impossible. Uchiha Madara once said a messy "Zhiba" and said that Sasuke was very agile.


    It''s just that Habara remembered that Sasuke''s eyes should be Uchiha Itachi''s at that time, right?


    Shaking his head, Yubara didn''t understand the straight and twisted things anyway, but he knew that there were still flaws in his strength.


    Compared with Zhishui''s speed, his speed is really not a little bit worse, but the same Zhishui''s chakra reserve is also quite different from his.


    In this case, Habara is naturally happy to supplement and enhance some of his missing characteristics.


    "Also, maybe my reinforcement like this can improve my eyesight!"


    Habara felt that if he looked at it according to his own way of thinking, the so-called eternal eyes might be a kaleidoscope that combined chakra bias and physical fitness bias.


    Thus forming a kaleidoscope that perfectly complements each other and keeps pupil art from passing away.


    Habara hasn''t thought of how to improve his eyes yet, because after all, he doesn''t have such a brother.


    Of course, the real brother Habara might not be able to do this kind of thing, and all he has to do now is wait for the ability he needs to be extracted from the system.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Habara directly chose the passive skill ''Darkborn Demon Scythe''.


    And the moment he acquired this skill, Habara found a translucent ball that was divided into two halves appeared in his system interface.


    The left side of the sphere has been completely filled, while the right side is empty, obviously this is probably the current situation of Habara.


    "It seems that what I have to do is to fill up the energy tank on the right."


    [Acquired skill: Darkborn Demon Scythe]


    [Activation condition: Requires life force to recharge]


    [Life force: You can get twenty-five for the top ninja, twenty for the middle ninja, ten for the low ninja, and one to five for ordinary enemies]


    [Friendly reminder, ninja level has nothing to do with ninja strength, please work **** the host]


    Habara couldn''t help but nodded when he saw such a skill description, which was basically the same as when Habara got the ''Glorious Evolution''.


    However, compared to that time, Habara not only has more options to choose from, but even accomplishing this task has become extremely easy.


    At this time, he is already the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and he said bluntly that he has also obtained the security department at this time.


    The security department and the prison are connected together, he doesn''t need to go out of the village to arrest people, he just needs to find suitable death row prisoners in the prison and kill them!


    "It''s even more coquettish, directly arresting a bandit or something, and then find a small ninja village to contact their village chief nintou or something.


    Let them grant these bandits J¨­nin status, so I seem to be able to complete it. "


    Habara thought about it psychologically, and he found that there are actually quite a few ways to ''skip class'', after all, this time is different from the last time.


    Last time, he hoped to complete the task at one time and get enough exercise, so he set his target on a group of jounin.


    But this time he is considered to be in the state of ''success and fame'', and he is still the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    If there is no necessary situation, he will not easily go out of the village to do something.


    Reasonable use of resources is the most important and most critical thing.


    "It seems that the Security Department is going to take over as soon as possible, but let''s go there quietly today, just in time to get this ability.


    And now there is no problem in Konoha for the time being, I have to sort out the things at hand. UU reading ¡±


    Thinking of this, Habara got up and ran to wash up.


    He really has a lot of things to do now, not to mention other family problems, but also the problem of how to deal with and use a lot of resources in his hands.


    The first point is Uchiha Itachi''s eye, Habara is really hesitant about whether this eye is Uchiha Fugaku or for Sasuke.


    The second point is about Obito''s arm. To be honest, this guy''s arm is really a treasure.


    When they couldn''t get Senju Hashirama''s cells and Baijue''s body, countless traversers could only focus on Obito''s body.


    And his arm was improved by Heijue and Uchiha Madara, and it contains the cells of Senju Hashirama. If it is handled well, it can definitely bring improvement to the whole family!


    As for Danzo''s arm, this is evidence, and Habara will never move it.


    Of course, he himself might not be able to use these things really practically, after all, as a time traveler, he is actually really resistant to implanting some things in his body.


    Looking at Danzo, who is neither human nor ghost, and Obito, who is completely white on the other side of his body, he is really not interested in this.


    His biggest hole card is his own system, and among the rewards drawn by the system, he believes that he will definitely get something similar to ''Glorious Evolution'' again.


    "For example, things like ''Ascension to the Gods'', ''Qianjue Mark'', and the passive of ''Void Attack''."


    There is no doubt that the system has a lot of confidence in Habara, and if he wants to get these things, he must make the family better and stronger!


    After simply washing up, Habara quickly walked towards the security department quietly...


    ¡­

 Chapter 96： Sarutobi Hirazans wrist

    The purpose of Habara going to the Security Department was actually the Konoha Prison built next to the Security Department.


    There are many prisoners in Konoha Prison, whether they were thrown in for committing a crime, permanently detained for betraying the village, or those on death row.


    These death row prisoners are basically spies from other villages, and they are guys who have been confirmed to have caused harm to Konoha.


    And such people are usually those who have been severely tortured by guys like Morino Ibiki in the torture class.


    The valuable ones were naturally sent to Anbu, while the worthless ones were sent to the prison of the Ministry of Security, and the Ministry of Security executed them at a fixed time.


    However, the security department may not necessarily do it themselves, because these guys have been sent to the torture class and basically have half their lives left.


    It is also a good choice to throw them in prison and let them wait for their own death. Anyway, Uchiha''s arrogant character is very dissatisfied with Konoha''s practice of "throwing garbage" to them.


    Now this is cheap Habara, if he had the ability to walk in the void back then, why would he go outside to hunt those guys by himself?


    The scarlet Sharingan turned slightly. Under the attack of the illusion, these half-lived guys who had already been tortured could not withstand the attack at all.


    Therefore, Yu Yuan only stayed in this prison for less than ten minutes before leaving, and in less than ten minutes, he had already completed the collection of life force.


    However, he was still calm and restrained, he did not choose to directly activate the energy bar.


    "After all, I have to go to that meeting later, and I don''t know exactly what will happen now, so I might as well go home and study it slowly."


    After dealing with these matters, Habara ran towards the Hokage Building.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen did not set a meeting time, but Habara had learned from Uchiha Tomigake that the normal meeting time was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Therefore, he still has plenty of time, and he doesn''t have to worry about being late after walking through the prison.


    But when he came to the bottom of the Hokage Building, he couldn''t help showing a smile when he saw that there was still a ruined wall under the Hokage Rock not far away.


    All this is caused by him, and all this also indicates that Uchiha will start again!


    Peace is achieved, and Habara will always remember this.


    If it weren''t for everything last night, Uchiha might not have an accident because of his own existence, but it''s hard to say what kind of target he will face next.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi had to compromise with the deterrent force formed by decisively breaking one arm of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and at the same time completely sending Shimura Danzo into the Pure Land.


    "However, this guy Danzo does have an unimaginable secret. Otherwise, would Hiruzaru Sarutobi make such a big concession? After all, it all involves himself."


    After entering the Hokage Building, Habara came to the meeting room not long after.


    It''s just that after he went in, he could clearly feel that the attitude of the people in the meeting room towards him was completely different.


    Many ninjas of some ninja families looked at him relatively calmly, and even some members of the family had a little kindness in their attitude.


    And some other people were full of hostility towards Habara, especially the two old men sitting beside Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and the few people sitting beside them.


    "Sleep to bed Xiaochun, is there still Mitomonyan?"


    Habara looked at them calmly, then he didn''t bother to pay attention to these two guys, he found his own seat and sat down quickly.


    These two guys really lived a long time in the original book, even in the era of bloggers, they are still making trouble.


    Anyway, like Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo, they are durian jokes and stinky tofu¡ªnot a good thing.


    "Hey, no, these two smell like biological weapons, but they are okay to eat. It''s really cheap for them to say that."


    Habara thought silently, but just because they were able to make waves in that era doesn''t mean they can do it now.


    You must know that Danzo, the guy who had the opportunity to point out the position of acting Hokage, is not the same now.


    Sitting in his seat, Habara found that the people around him were basically unfamiliar people.


    In fact, this is considered a normal situation. I am afraid that only the Zhuludie family are sitting together, and the others are sitting scattered.


    For example, Hinata Hizuru was sitting four seats away from Habara, and Inuzuka and Yume were even farther away.


    There are not many people in the venue, but those who can sit here are basically Konoha''s high-level people, whether in name or in reality.


    Habara was not the last one to arrive. After he came, many people came in one after another.


    It wasn''t until the moment of three o''clock that Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked in with a slightly tired figure.


    After he came in, he scanned all the people present, but he paused involuntarily when his eyes fell on Yubara.


    Soon he withdrew his gaze, and told all the people in Anbu to evacuate and close the door by the way, before he spoke in a low voice.


    "Today''s meeting is to respond to what happened last night. After Anbu''s investigation, it can be confirmed that Danzo betrayed the village.


    He privately ordered Uchiha Itachi to exterminate the Uchiha clan, and asked the root members to cooperate with him in an attempt to destroy the village''s family for his own benefit. "


    Sarutobi Hiruzani''s words were very flat and deep, and he continued to speak after taking a deep breath.


    "And according to follow-up investigations, we learned that Danzo Shimura involved many issues.


    He once conducted human experiments with Orochimaru, and he also ordered the assassination of many Konoha ninjas, but for various reasons, I didn''t find out what he did. UU reading


    And according to the investigation, I found that he did many things in my name, for which I deeply regret and blame myself. "


    Habara listened quietly to Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s words, and he had to admit that this old man was indeed powerful enough.


    On the one hand, he directly threw out all the things that Danzo had done, and actively admitted his own problems, and at the same time put himself aside from it.


    But on the other hand, it doesn''t say much practical stuff at all.


    For example, he didn''t say what type of human experiment it was, and he didn''t say who he ordered to kill many Konoha ninjas.


    None of the people present were Lengtouqing, and the only one who looked like Lengtouqing, Habara, was not ignorant of his details, so the entire conference room seemed extraordinarily quiet now.


    "So, I decided to let everyone here together, I hope you can help me."


    After Sarutobi Hiruzen glanced at everyone present, he finally threw out his chips.


    "Danzo was once the leader of Root, and it is unacceptable for him to do such a thing, so I decided to cancel the existence of Root, and there will be no root department from now on.


    In addition, Danzo used my name to place his influence in various departments¡ªincluding but not limited to the medical department, mission department, and even the education department.


    So I hope that everyone who is doing it can help me to investigate carefully. We need to investigate the forces of Danzo, and we need to purify every department of Konoha! "


    As his voice fell this time, all the dissatisfied people present nodded in unison.


    Obviously, what Sarutobi Hiruzen threw out this time was what they wanted...


    ¡­

 Chapter 97： Shikahisa Nara

    "It''s really generous, no, it should be called bloodletting."


    After Habara walked out of the Hokage Building, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile. Today he could be considered to have witnessed Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s hemorrhage.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen asked all departments to participate in the investigation of Danzo''s fangs and power in those departments he proposed. In fact, this is a kind of concession.


    You must know that the departments he proposed are all departments that he firmly grasps. How can these departments allow Danzang to infiltrate easily?


    The medical department, mission department, and education department, these are Konoha''s most important departments, because they are all related to the life of every ninja.


    It is because of such a department, plus the care and training of his family while sitting in Hokage''s position for so many years, otherwise where will the Sarutobi Legion come from in the future?


    Only this time, because of an attack, because of a Danzo.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had to open its door wide open, had to let everyone in.


    "However, I seem to have underestimated the wrists of those family patriarchs and ministers, and they are indeed ruthless."


    To really calm down this matter, it is not enough to just open these departments.


    After all, Danzo''s incident was thunderous, even if there was no order from Sarutobi Hiruzen himself, everyone knew what Danzo was.


    These family patriarchs and ministers ruthlessly snatched a lot of power from Sarutobi Hiruzen in the following meeting.


    In other words, this is a severe blow to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s influence.


    For example, some people suggested that their departments should be cleaned up to prevent the infiltration of Danzang people.


    This is not for Danzang, it is simply to kick out some people belonging to the third generation who occupy special positions from their own department.


    This meeting didn''t last long, it only took about two hours to end, but the regularity made Habara very fond of it.


    Especially Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was so embarrassed that he dared not say a word. If it weren''t for the fact that there are no mobile phones in this world with camera functions, Habara would really seem to have recorded him.


    But Habara didn''t participate in it to fight for anything, not because he didn''t want to but because he didn''t have that much manpower right now.


    As for the Uchiha bugs...


    Those relatively simple people won these positions, but they were only holding back, and Habara was unwilling to lose this person.


    And he has already received enough benefits, he doesn''t want to make others jealous for the time being.


    "However, that''s the end of this matter. The next step is to develop my own family well. While improving the strength of the family, I must also improve my own strength."


    Although Habara is also very sorry, why not come out a real warrior to impeach Sarutobi Hiruzen, so that we can see how Sarutobi Hiruzen handles it.


    But it''s not a big deal, after all, Habara didn''t think about letting him go now.


    The most important thing for him now is to develop his family and improve his strength, and other things can be put aside for the time being.


    "Ok?"


    Just walking, Habara suddenly found someone standing in front of him looking at him, and this person was Shikahisa Nara.


    "Your Excellency Lu Jiu, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Although Habara was curious why Nara Shikahisa was here alone, he was not with his two best friends.


    But since he met Habara, of course he had to say hello, no matter what, Habara could be regarded as accepting the Nara clan''s love, even if it was useless.


    "Isn''t it normal for us to have a meeting together and meet when we come out?"


    Shikahisa Nara looked at Habara with a smile, but he couldn''t help feeling a little emotional when he saw Habara''s young face.


    "I really didn''t expect that you Uchihas have changed so much. Seeing how young Habara is, I feel like I''m getting old."


    "Minister Shikahisa is not old, but Uchiha has his own family relationship. I think my youth can bring some different changes to Uchiha."


    Habara showed a smile, and then he seemed a little serious.


    "Speaking of which, I still want to thank Your Excellency Lu Jiu, but I never had the chance."


    "Thank me? Thank me for what? Patriarch Yubara, although you are Yan Ye''s classmate and teammate, but I think we are meeting for the second time?"


    Nara Shikahisa blinked, as if he didn''t know what Habara was talking about.


    Ninjas are movie kings, and it is necessary to pretend to be dead at certain critical moments, not to mention that you have to pretend to be someone else for some tasks.


    And Shikahisa Nara has been in Konoha''s high-level management system for so long, so he is naturally a master of pretending to be confused, and Habara also knows that some things are best when they are pointed out.


    "However, Patriarch Habara brought us all a surprise. The performance of your Uchiha clan last night was really amazing."


    Shika Nara was not entangled in this topic for a long time, he suddenly smiled at Habara and said, but soon he lowered his voice and whispered.


    "And if you really want to say thank you, it should be us thanking you."


    Nara Shikahisa''s words made Habara instantly understand that this guy is really waiting for him here.


    As for the gratitude, it is thanks to Habara for killing Danzo and avenging their clansmen of the Inokabutterfly family.


    It''s a bit unknown whether I should thank myself for letting Danzo thunderstorm, so that they can get more benefits from Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Actually, we wouldn''t want to do this if we could. It''s just that we were pushed into a desperate situation and had to find a way to resist."


    But no matter which one, Habara knew how to do it differently, he sighed slightly, UU Reading seemed a little helpless and said.


    "Going like this in the village will naturally cause huge bad effects, but if there is not enough deterrence, how can we protect ourselves?


    Just like a raised slap, people will worry about the real slap only if they know how painful it is to slap it down. "


    After Nara Shikahisa heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help but nodded. He agreed with Habara''s point of view.


    Doing it will indeed cause extremely bad effects, but if you don''t do it, Uchiha''s situation is really difficult to protect yourself.


    "Don''t think too much, Patriarch Habara, you''ve done enough."


    Nara Shikahisa looked extremely serious, and he whispered to Habara.


    "Few people dare to do this step, because it requires enough strength and enough courage, and they also need to have enough control over the actual situation.


    You Uchiha have all aspects, and you also have a moral advantage.


    As you said, this slap of yours has already made people know his power.


    Naturally, no one is willing to let him fall without specific circumstances. "


    Nara Shikahisa''s words made Habara very useful, and his words were similar to what Habara thought.


    If there are no specific circumstances, what about certain circumstances?


    Habara knew that what he had done would definitely dissatisfy Sarutobi Hiruzen and his interest groups.


    It''s just that they don''t have the energy and ability now, but in the future they will definitely settle accounts with themselves.


    However, in the future, whoever will settle accounts with whom may still be uncertain!


    They remembered what Habara did, but Habara is also a narrow-minded person...


    ¡­

 Chapter 98： evolution

    Along the way, Habara chatted a lot with Nara Shikahisa, and I have to say that the chat with Nara Shikahisa really benefited Habara a lot.


    Especially when Habara deliberately asked out of curiosity, why he didn''t delve into Danzo, he actually gave an answer that made Habara dumbfounded.


    "Real politics requires compromise, not to mention that although Hokage-sama suffered setbacks in the matter of Danzo, we are also not prepared.


    Moreover, Hokage-sama has long left his mark in various departments, and a sudden attack would catch him off guard.


    But looking back, he used his prestige and the remaining personnel in various departments to counterattack, and it was difficult for us to deal with it when we were not prepared.


    In the end, at best, both sides will suffer, and at worst, we will lose completely.


    What''s more, Konoha is not stable, no one can bear such a blow, and we don''t have any new Hokage candidates, right? "


    Nara Shikahisa''s words almost represent the thoughts of the major families of Konoha, and it is obvious that Nara Shikahisa has put Habara into the circle of this ninja family.


    What Habara really didn''t expect was that their thoughts were actually the same as his own.


    Looking at the candidates who say there is no new Hokage, in fact, I think it is easier to deal with Sarutobi after the thunderstorm, right?


    However, there is one thing that Habara admits, that Sarutobi Hiruzen, who has been cultivating in Konoha for so many years, may not be able to be settled because of Danzo.


    To deal with him, you need to make sufficient preparations, and even go to find the daimyo. Only with the approval of the daimyo can you replace Hokage.


    Don''t think that the daimyo is just a money bag, although in fact his role is only left to this point, but the scene work still needs to be done.


    Just chatting, Nara Shikahisa suddenly became serious.


    "Patriarch Habara, actually, I still have a question to ask you, and this is in my capacity as Minister of Political Affairs."


    "Minister Lu Jiu, please tell me."


    When Habara saw Nara Shikahisa''s gesture, his expression became serious, and he was also very curious about what Nara Shikahisa wanted to ask.


    "Clan Chief Habara said before that Uchiha wants to change. I wonder what kind of changes the Patriarch Habara wants to make?"


    Nara Shikahisa looked at Habara seriously, he asked his question word by word, and Habara understood what he meant in an instant.


    Nara Shikahisa is probably trying to make sure what Uchiha is doing.


    Of course, his determination is not on behalf of the family, but on behalf of Konoha, or Hokage.


    Although the Nara family is very influential, and it is also a famous family of secret arts in Konoha, but they want such influence after all, they have to be united with Yamanaka and Akimichi.


    In essence, they belong to the middle class of the ninja family, and their family''s way of survival is naturally to serve Konoha, or serve Hokage.


    So no matter how dissatisfied he is with the current Hokage, as the minister of government affairs, he still needs to maintain it and consider things about Konoha.


    But people have their own ideas, otherwise Nara Shikahisa would not have hinted to himself in a subtle way, nor would he have said so much to himself, let alone ask himself of his identity.


    "Uchiha is Konoha''s Uchiha, and that will never change."


    After thinking about this point, Habara naturally knew how to answer.


    And Habara also found that this is an excellent opportunity, an opportunity for Nara Shikahisa to express his family''s inner thoughts!


    "Of course, we also know that it may be because of many misunderstandings that people don''t accept us that much.


    But now the misunderstanding has been eliminated, and we plan to make corrections based on our own problems. I think everyone can see it in the future. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then he smiled and said to Nara Shikahisa.


    "For example, the issue of the Ministry of Security. If Minister Lu Jiu is interested, he can send some personnel to observe our changes and even help us change."


    Habara''s words were already very blatant, Nara Shikahisa couldn''t help being stunned when he heard this, and then he nodded as if he had realized it.


    He could see that Uchiha really wanted to change his mind. Even the security department was open to let other people in. Isn''t this a kind of change?


    Of course, it is also possible to find someone to take the blame. Nara Shikahisa is still very conservative about this.


    "I don''t dare to make corrections. The people of Nara have no experience in the security department, but I think we will cooperate one day in the future."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to that day."


    Habara still maintained a smile, but his gaze was already on the towering Hokage Rock in the distance.


    "And it''s not just me, the whole family wants to be recognized by Konoha and everyone.


    As a member of Konoha, whether it is me or the members of the family, there is actually a Hokage dream.


    Only those who are recognized by everyone can become Hokage. After all, Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, but Konoha is everyone''s Konoha. "


    Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, but Konoha is everyone''s Konoha?


    Hearing this sentence, Shikahisa Nara was taken aback for a moment, and now he finally knew what Habara''s nonsense meant.


    But I have to say, Habara''s words made the serious expression on his face disappear, replaced by a smile.


    Because Habara''s words can be regarded as interpreting the relationship between Hokage and Konoha, and also interpreting his inner thoughts and stance. UU reading


    This boy is young, but he is indeed a rare figure.


    "I think I''ve got enough answers."


    Nara Shikahisa said to Habara with a smile, then he turned and walked in another direction, but when he was walking, he suddenly turned his head back.


    "The last thought is in my mind, and I believe everyone will know the rest."


    After saying this, Nara left without looking back, and the smile on Habara''s face became even brighter.


    Obviously Nara Shikahisa knew what he meant, and he was also willing to help himself.


    Maybe it''s for repayment, maybe it''s because I really hope that Konoha can be stable, but anyway, today is indeed a wonderful day.


    Back home, Habara thought for a while and locked the door.


    Although because of the meeting problem, he has not used his skills.


    But he couldn''t wait to see what kind of changes this promotion would bring to him.


    Moreover, such a change may also confirm whether his guess about the eternal eye is correct.


    [Skill: Darkborn Scythe (1/1)]


    [Activation condition: One hundred life force is required to complete the activation]


    [Power Fragments: You can get twenty-five for the top ninja, twenty for the middle ninja, ten for the low ninja, and one to five for ordinary enemies]


    [Currently obtained power fragments: 100]


    [Darkborn Scythe selection mode to open]


    [Skill: Darkborn Demon Scythe (1/1), disappears automatically after the host uses it]


    [Choose Evolutionary Bias - Body]


    ¡¾Evolving¡¿


    ¡­

 Chapter 99： metamorphosis

    When the filled sphere in the system panel started to rotate, the energy stored in the sphere began to rapidly spread towards Habara''s body.


    In an instant, the severe pain caused Habara''s whole body to twitch, as if countless worms were biting his whole body.


    Even Habara couldn''t keep his expression on the bone-deep pain.


    He could only grit his teeth and endure it, although he expected that he would suffer unimaginable pain.


    After all, when Glory evolved, he was really tortured by his own system.


    However, the improvement and reinforcement this time completely exceeded his expectations!


    The torrent of life energy was flowing in Han Yuan''s body without any rules.


    However, Habara could feel a large amount of energy flowing around along his muscle fibers, blood, and bones.


    In the end, these energies poured into bones, muscles, internal organs, etc. as if they had found a home, and Habara''s whole body was undergoing drastic changes.


    "Crack, click, click..."


    In a trance, the bones of the whole body were trembling, and even Habara seemed to be able to hear the sound of them colliding.


    "I really didn''t expect that the impact of these so-called life forces would be so strong, and the transformation method was so simple and brutal."


    The Darkborn Scythe strengthens and transforms the principle of body bias, which is actually to allow the body to gradually absorb these energies.


    But even if it was gradually, this made Habara miserable, he felt as if his body was about to be crushed.


    After being crushed, his body was healed again under the action of these energies, and then he got the final strengthening.


    This kind of torture is also thanks to him being a qualified ninja, otherwise he would have been unable to bear it long ago.


    Time became extremely slow at this moment, Habara endured the pain and waited silently.


    I don''t know how long it took, but suddenly he felt his body relax, and the intense pain that made him almost faint disappeared without a trace.


    Instead, there was an inexplicable sense of comfort in his body.


    He seems to feel that his body has become lighter, and his coordination with the body has become better!


    "finished?"


    Habara muttered to himself, he raised his head and looked out of the window, the sky had already turned black, and the bright moonlight cast through the window and shone on the ground.


    Wei Wei sat up, at this moment Habara realized that his sheets were already drenched, maybe it was the severe headache just now that made him break out in a cold sweat.


    But at this moment, Habara suddenly found that the energy he thought had ended fluctuated again.


    But this time, these energies swirled towards his eyes!


    Habara frowned slightly, although he felt his eyes were a little swollen at this moment, but overall it was not particularly uncomfortable.


    The most important thing is that he can feel that the strength of his eyes seems to have begun to increase.


    This kind of improvement is very wonderful, it makes my eyes and my body more compatible.


    It''s as if my own chakra has become more full and powerful because of the improvement of my eyes.


    It''s just that this is a normal evolutionary process, and Yubara''s current promotion is more like the other way around.


    First, because of his physical improvement, he began to feed back his eyes, so that the two sides can achieve a unified and compatible situation.


    "Also, it seems like my eyes are starting to heal a lot?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows. Although he used his eyes more intensively these days, he has always been very restrained.


    It''s just that the kaleidoscope is not the eternal eye, and no amount of restraint can resist the loss of pupil power.


    Even if he didn''t feel that his vision was affected, the discomfort he should have still existed.


    But now, he seemed to be able to feel a subtle recovery in his eyes, which was a huge surprise.


    It didn''t take long for this kind of feeding back to the eyes, and soon Habara felt that the transmission of power began to stop.


    And with such a pause, Habara clearly felt that the mysterious material energy in his eyes began to increase.


    In addition, he can clearly feel the strength of his eyes and the toughness of his eyes, which have also been unbelievably enhanced!


    Both of these enhancements can help you use your Kaleidoscope Sharingan better and for a longer period of time.


    It can be said that this kind of enhancement is really beyond Habara''s imagination!


    To put it bluntly, if Habara was in the same state as last night.


    Then he must be able to last longer, and his combat strength and combat efficiency will also be greatly enhanced!


    "It''s just that, with so many enhancements, my eyes have only reached a new limit, and have not really surpassed to become eternal eyes."


    Habara knew exactly what his current situation was like.


    His eyes were indeed fed back unimaginably after the Darkborn Scythe improved his physical fitness.


    It''s just that this level hasn''t reached real evolution, UU Reading He still belongs to the category of kaleidoscope at this time.


    And what he can feel even more is that there is still a very, very long distance between himself and the ultimate eternal eye.


    Because he didn''t feel the appearance of the ceiling blocking his way forward.


    "But not reaching the limit, it also means that there is still a lot of room for improvement, and I can feel that I seem to be able to strengthen myself through exercise."


    Habara thought silently, the improvement of Chakra after his kaleidoscope was opened did not happen overnight.


    Instead, slowly through their own familiarity and application, they continue to accumulate and improve.


    Although the process of improving his physical fitness this time was extremely painful, Habara could also feel that there was still a lot of room for him to grow.


    Habara is really looking forward to what it will be like when he reaches the limit of his improvement this time in the future.


    "Maybe, I can reach the point of Eternal Eye!"


    Lying on the bed again, a smile appeared on the corner of Yubara''s mouth, but this was just his mental thoughts.


    What is the definition of Eternal Eye? Habara doesn''t know much about it, but he knows that it can only be obtained by fusing two pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    Although he felt that these two pairs of kaleidoscopes were likely to be the fusion of ''skill'' and ''body'', there was no actual evidence to prove it.


    Now Habara has supplemented the ''jutsu'' and ''body'' to some extent, and his eyes have also received huge feedback.


    All he has to do now is to wait, wait to make his family stronger, wait for more points to extract what he wants.


    Waiting, the final answer to this body change...


    ¡­

 Chapter 100： excellent tradition

    "Master Patriarch."


    "Fu Yue-jun, why are you here so early in the morning, and why didn''t you remind me when you came?"


    Early the next morning, Habara woke up and found that it was almost ten o''clock.


    But fortunately, the pressure on him is relatively small now, and he can also be a little lazy.


    What he didn''t expect was that when he finished washing and went out, he found Uchiha Fugaku and Sasuke standing obediently at the door waiting.


    Then Habara was a little puzzled, but he still greeted him with a smile on his face.


    The night before yesterday, Uchiha Fugaku''s performance was really good, which made Habara basically believe him.


    Although Habara didn''t let him and Uchiha Itachi do it, there was a saying.


    You can''t hide the look in your eyes when you want to kill yourself.


    He looked at Uchiha Itachi''s cold, extremely strange appearance Habara could not turn a blind eye.


    And that night he went to help Habara find Naruto, and at the same time confronted Hiruzaru Sarutobi with him. It can be said that he has completely sided with Habara.


    It is only natural that Habara treats him better now. Although he appears to have some brain problems in the original novel, it cannot be ruled out that it was caused by a desperate situation.


    Now Habara let him see hope, let him see the person who entrapped the Uchiha clan eight years ago, let him know the direction to go, and he will naturally change.


    "The patriarch is resting, so the subordinates can''t disturb him naturally."


    Fu Yue lowered his head and shook his head lightly before speaking.


    "Furthermore, the patriarch is too tired these days and needs a better rest. It is only natural for his subordinates to wait for a while."


    "You have worked hard."


    Yu Yuan originally wanted to say "don''t speak so politely", but after thinking about it, he decided to forget it.


    "You came to me so early, what should be the matter?"


    Saying that, Habara looked at Sasuke, actually, Habara knew that this time Uchiha Fugaku came to him probably because of Sasuke.


    The kid Sasuke was not at home that night, it seemed that he was left behind because of his academic problems, so he didn''t see what happened that night.


    Habara was quite curious, why didn''t Hiruzaru Sarutobi want to tie up Sasuke as a hostage to negotiate with him?


    But after thinking about it, he couldn''t get an answer, but anyway, as long as the kid is fine.


    It''s just that Habara doesn''t quite know what the purpose of Fugaku and Sasuke coming to him is to come here to prove how stupid Uchiha Itachi is?


    But when Sasuke spoke, he knew he was wrong.


    "Patriarch...my lord."


    Sasuke looked a little unnatural, after all, he used to be the son of the patriarch, and now he lost this identity inexplicably.


    Although he doesn''t have much thought, he always feels weird, but these are trivial things, and he has more important things to say and do now.


    He already knew everything that happened that night through his father, and he really couldn''t believe that his brother who loved him the most would do such a thing!


    It was only after being confirmed by his father, and knowing that his brother was actually acting together with the person who attacked Konoha and released Kyuubi eight years ago.


    He felt a deep sting in his heart, even though he really couldn''t understand it, but he knew one thing.


    This kind of person who wants to kill the whole family is still with that kind of heinous person.


    The most important thing is that this guy wants to kill his father. From that moment on, this so-called brother has completely died in his heart!


    Although, Uchiha Itachi didn''t have a chance to kill the whole clan at this time.


    But this kind of betrayal is unimaginable for a group like Uchiha who loves extremely deeply and harshly.


    At least Sasuke himself can''t imagine what he would become if he lost his family and lost his parents.


    This kind of emotional and family betrayal filled Sasuke with disgust.


    He still remembers how disturbing the way the family members looked at him these days.


    At this moment, he seemed to feel that his classmate, the guy named Naruto, was facing such an environment and eyes all the time.


    Sasuke didn''t know how Naruto endured such a look, but he knew that he absolutely couldn''t accept and bear it.


    Especially when such eyes were from members of his own family, he was even more unacceptable and unbearable.


    He knew that what his so-called elder brother did was not just a betrayal, he also shamed the glory of the Uchiha clan!


    So he made a decision, a decision approved by his own father.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke took a deep breath, then lowered his head and body slowly, and finally he half-kneeled on the ground on one knee.


    "I hope that the patriarch can accept me as a disciple. I hope to learn from the group leader so that I can gain enough strength, and then...


    Get rid of Itachi, get rid of this guy who was expelled from the family, get rid of this guy who shamed the family glory! "


    "what?"


    Habara looked at Sasuke who was half kneeling on the ground in a daze, and then he involuntarily raised his head to look at Fu Yue.


    And Uchiha Fugaku also lowered his head and bent slightly, half-bowed to Habara, his attitude has undoubtedly shown his attitude.


    This made Habara feel a little overwhelmed, not because he didn''t want to, but because he really didn''t have experience in leading students.


    Of course, even with experience, he still has some entanglements, because the world of Hokage is a world with big problems.


    In other words, it is a "good tradition" that makes Habara feel headache.


    That is, students are likely to kill their teachers!


    Think about those familiar characters, Orochimaru killed his teacher Sandai Hokage.


    Uchiha Obito killed his teacher Namikaze Minato, and Nagato even killed his teacher Jiraiya.


    And Sasuke even attacked both Kakashi and Orochimaru, this kid is really a leader in this ''excellent tradition''.


    But Habara also knew that it was just the environment and mentality that made Sasuke what he would do in the future.


    What''s more, this kid is only seven or eight years old now, and now is an excellent time to cultivate three views.


    As long as the training is good, this kid will indeed be a very good help in the future, UU Reading , and Yu Yuan really plans to change the family''s internal education environment.


    After thinking about it, Habara said, "It''s okay to accept you as a disciple, but I''m not sure if that guy is still alive.


    Also, it is definitely not an easy thing for you to be my disciple, because I will conduct various assessments on you.


    I will teach you the content of these assessments. Although it is not a fighting skill, it is very important to you or to everyone.


    You have to think about these things carefully, because to me, being a qualified person is more important than being a qualified ninja. "


    "Master Patriarch, I am willing!"


    Sasuke raised his head at this moment, and he spoke with great firmness.


    "After knowing what that man did, I have made up my mind that as long as he is still alive, I will kill him myself!


    This is to restore the lost glory of the family, and to wash away the humiliation of me, my father, and my mother. Even if he dies, I am willing to follow the patriarch.


    No matter how difficult it is, no matter how tough the days are, I will work hard and persevere, and I ask the patriarch for your advice! "


    Seeing Sasuke in such a state, Habara couldn''t help but nodded. Originally, he thought that if Uchiha Itachi was still alive, he would let Sasuke deal with him.


    Now that Sasuke sent it to his door, Habara really didn''t have many reasons to refuse, and he knew that this was another way for Uchiha Fugaku to show his sincerity.


    There is no need to attack Uchiha Fugaku himself. The most important thing is that Habara plans to implement a new education system in the family.


    Habara thinks it may be very general for adults to see the effect, but it is of great reference value for children like Sasuke.....


    ¡­

 Chapter 101： Family Reform (Part 1)

    After confirming the matter of accepting himself as a disciple, Sasuke also left here alone.


    He knew very well that his father might have something to communicate with the newly appointed patriarch, so it would be very rude for him to stay here.


    And Sasuke swore in his heart that he had to work harder, because his father had talked about the new team leader these two days.


    According to his father''s words, the new patriarch''s strength is very strong, even he is not an opponent.


    And in what happened that night, it was the patriarch who turned the tide and blocked all disasters from the clan gate and protected the clan!


    All this made Sasuke''s blood boil, but when he thought of what that man had done, his heart was filled with shame and resentment.


    That''s why he decided to worship the patriarch as his teacher, because it was the first time he saw his unsmiling father would praise a person like this.


    "You really caused me trouble, Fu Yue-kun."


    After Sasuke left, Habara said to Uchiha Fugaku with a smile.


    "You know that I have no experience in leading students, but preparing your youngest son, my student is not easy to be."


    "Master Patriarch, I only have this one son."


    Uchiha Fugaku looked a little serious, and he said very seriously.


    "Sasuke is my only child. I have no other children besides him. I also ask the patriarch to teach him to be a qualified ninja."


    Uchiha Fugaku''s attitude was very decisive, which made Habara a little embarrassed, but he had a thick skin and quickly changed the topic.


    After all, I had already expelled Uchiha Itachi''s family registration, and then Sarutobi Hiruzen expelled his village registration, saying that he would have trouble with Uchiha Fugaku.


    The two of them chatted all the way, and soon came to the shrine. So many things happened in the past two days, they naturally wanted to have a good chat.


    At the same time, Habara also planned to finalize some important matters.


    But on the way, Uchiha Fugaku told Habara what he guessed about Sarutobi Hiruzen in a low voice, and what he said surprised Habara.


    He really never dreamed that Uchiha Fugaku''s imagination would be so outstanding that he actually connected Sarutobi Hiruzen with Obito.


    "Hey, that''s not right either!"


    Just turning around and thinking about it, Habara realized that it seems that it is really easy to misunderstand without knowing the plot.


    In particular, Fugaku also detailed everything he saw at Naruto''s house, which made Habara touch his chin, wondering if he should use this incident to make a fuss about Hiruzaru Sarutobi?


    It''s the same as Habara didn''t care about Hiruzaru Sarutobi destroying the root data, because after the destruction, he can completely make up things.


    Cooperate with Naruto''s identity and Danzo''s affairs, as well as the root roster in his hand and the evidence left by Danzo.


    He felt that as long as the operation was reasonable and someone was willing to cooperate, he could definitely use this to hit Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Hokage, in the future, and even drive him directly into the abyss!


    Although these are things for the future, it does not prevent Habara from thinking carefully.


    As a time traveler, and also a time traveler from a flower planter, it is basically instinct to take one step, see three steps and plan ahead.


    It''s like but before he got the system, he saw that something big happened to his family, even if it hadn''t happened yet.


    But he was already preparing to run away under the circumstances that he could not change his words.


    Although this matter does not look glorious now, it is understandable to be unable to do anything and run away.


    Could it be that he was really waiting to die?


    "I know about this matter, but Mr. Fuyue don''t say anything about it for the time being. We need to slowly discuss it in the long run."


    "I understand, Lord Patriarch."


    After briefly explaining the matter, Habara and Fugaku came to the shrine. At this time, Shisui, Uchiha Zong, and Uchiha Takechi were all waiting inside.


    Originally, they were supposed to meet and discuss yesterday, but it was delayed because of Habara''s own business.


    So for this meeting, Habara directly talked about the three conditions he got, as well as yesterday''s meeting and Nara Shikahisa''s meeting.


    And when he finished speaking, Habara suddenly found that whether it was Shisui, Fuyue, or those two people, they all showed expressions of joy, admiration and respect.


    In fact, thinking about it carefully, Habara immediately understood their feelings.


    Whether Uchiha Takechi, who is centered on a violent coup, or Uchiha Zong, who thinks about communication and peace, what is their purpose?


    Naturally, it is hoped that the longing family will get fairness in Konoha and make the family better!


    And now Habara not only killed Danzo, the **** guy, but also obtained two crucial conditions from Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    At the same time, Hiruza Sarutobi suffered such a huge loss, giving the family room to develop.


    This makes them not admire, how happy, how not to respect the young patriarch in front of them?


    Especially Uchiha Sect and Uchiha Takechi, the two of them felt extremely emotional in their hearts, and sure enough they were right to choose Habara.


    When it is time to be tough, it is absolutely tough, and when it is time to compromise, it is easy to accept. This is also the prerequisite for Habara to be able to obtain such high-quality conditions.


    And Yu Yuan is telling them with his actual actions that their choice is extremely correct!


    "I said everyone, you should calm down a little bit."


    After Habara figured out why they showed such expressions, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile


    "Although I got these things and asked Sarutobi Hiruzen to cooperate with us, the final actual effect depends on how we do it.


    The external environment is as important as the internal environment, but if we don''t change ourselves and do what we asked ourselves to do before.


    Then even if I force Konoha to cooperate with us, the people in the village are not fools, and in the end our situation is whatever we should be. "


    "We understand, Lord Patriarch!" The four of them couldn''t help bowing their heads immediately after hearing what Habara said.


    "Very good, UU Reading Since everyone knows this, I think everyone should understand what we are going to do next."


    Habara tapped on the table lightly, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "First of all, I plan to reform the education system within the family, and this reform involves adults, as well as those children.


    Especially for children, because the thinking inertia of adults has basically been formed, their understanding and perception of the world may be changed, but it will be very difficult.


    But children are different. Children''s understanding and perception of the world are almost blank, so it is very important to teach them how to think and perceive correctly at this time.


    Second, that is the reform of the Ministry of Security. We must come up with a reasonable, legal and compliant code of conduct.


    Such a transformation is troublesome and complicated, but it is what we have to do.


    I have obtained the power to expand the security department. It is inevitable to fill in personnel, but we must also be mentally prepared that no one will come at the beginning.


    Because the previous reputation of the security department was too stinky, whether it is our own reasons or the reasons of Konoha''s senior management, this is something that cannot be changed.


    Only when we do well ourselves, will people trust us and have reasons to join us. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "It''s been an incredibly difficult thing and an incredibly difficult time.


    The temporary difficulties in the external environment have temporarily subsided, but the transformation of the internal environment has just begun.


    Gentlemen, we need your help, let us build a bright future together! "


    "I would like to listen to the patriarch''s order and make Uchiha great here!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 102： Family Reform (Part 2)

    Seeing the impassioned expressions of the four people in front of him, Habara touched his lips subconsciously, wondering if he had grown a beard.


    It was the first time that he discovered that his words were so provocative. He hadn''t even discovered this when he went to ''brainwash'' Zhishui alone.


    But no matter what, with their help, many things in Habara can become extremely easy.


    After all, for the reform of family education, Habara at most provided ideas, and they had to write everything else.


    Of course, after finishing writing, Habara would naturally have to review it carefully, otherwise the ghost knows what kind of mess they will come up with.


    And Habara felt that the family''s education reform was really an imminent matter.


    Just look at Shisui, this guy is a genius of the family, but his understanding of the world is so lacking that it makes Habara dizzy.


    Of course, his situation is not an exception, it can be said that the whole ninja world is like this.


    But Habara doesn''t want his family to remain like this, especially when he is the head of the family now.


    "Therefore, such reforms must exist. The most important thing is to establish a correct three views and let them know how to think and how to think!"


    Habara didn''t ask them all to become elites, after all, he himself was not an elite.


    He can only be regarded as being forced to learn a lot of this kind of knowledge because of the college entrance examination and college credits, and he complained terribly at the time.


    But now he has to thank him for learning these things back then, and now that he is the head of the clan, he naturally doesn''t want his clansmen to not understand the most basic things.


    It''s like some people blindly think blindly but can''t figure out the essence of the matter, and then decide that they are right and then go all the way to the dark.


    This is not a firm will, and it is not even as good as not hitting the south wall and not giving up, because this is basically the level of going to the hospital and then being released.


    In addition, the reform of the Ministry of Security is imperative.


    Just like what Habara said, the problem of the external environment has been temporarily resolved, and how to change myself so that I can better integrate into it has naturally become the key issue.


    In one morning, Habara talked a lot with the four of them.


    Anyway, Habara felt like he had reviewed his high school politics class, such as some knowledge in simple materialist dialectics.


    But these things that basically everyone would understand in Habara''s previous life, put them here still make the four people in front of him feel in a trance.


    "This patriarch, could it be the reincarnation of the old monster? Otherwise, how can such a complicated problem be boiled down so simply?"


    Uchiha Zong asked with a confused look in his eyes. At this time, the way he looked at Habara changed a little.


    After so many years of hard work, he finally summed up some logical ways of thinking and some experience.


    But Habara, in one morning, told most of what he had spent half his life summing up.


    In particular, he knew that Habara kept it, because he explained at the beginning that this is the simplest thing for the clansmen to understand the world correctly.


    But the question is how simple these things are, all of them are the essence!


    Because, this is the knowledge to transform a person''s thinking logic!


    Even if these contents are very simple, and these contents are not too much.


    But the most important thing is that it teaches a person how to think, which is the scariest thing!


    "But fortunately, while the patriarch intends to teach them to understand the world, he is also teaching them to love the family, and to build and strengthen the relationship between the clan and the family."


    Uchiha Zong, Uchiha Zhizhu, and Fuyue looked at each other, and at this moment they thought of this inwardly.


    After Habara taught them how to think, it was naturally impossible to ignore the family factor.


    What''s more, he was really dissatisfied with the family''s original practice of only cultivating elites.


    In particular, their thinking that focuses on the "eye theory" is even more dross in his opinion.


    Not to mention anything else, just one Obito is enough to prove how stupid their ideas are.


    Obito used to be the tail end of the school''s crane, and the family didn''t pay much attention to it at all.


    The results of it?


    This guy not only opened Sharingan, but Er Gou Yu directly jumped San Gou Yu to the kaleidoscope, and eventually became one of the biggest bosses in the ninja world.


    Although this cannot be used as a chestnut, Habara can use "rights and obligations" to deconstruct this piece.


    "What''s more, rights and obligations contain many aspects, whether it is the relationship between children and parents, or the relationship between family and clan."


    If a family wants more talents, it is natural to train everyone from the beginning. As for whether they are talented or not, that is another matter.


    What''s more, even if they don''t have the ability of ninjas, can''t they use their strength in other positions?


    There was a common saying in Yu Yuan''s previous life, that is, three hundred and sixty lines, and the best is the best!


    In addition, he has always understood a truth, that is, "If you want the horse to run, you must feed the horse." How can there be gains if you don''t pay?


    In the same way, the family needs to build everyone''s cohesion and sense of identity with the family, and needs the members of the clan to safeguard the interests of the family, so it is natural to put it into action.


    "It''s just, why do I feel that these things of mine are enough for a village?"


    After Habara sorted out all these things, he was astonished to find that the tone he had set seemed to be applicable not only to the family.


    Even if it is implemented on the whole Konoha, it may be promising, even if what he provides is really only the most basic stuff. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that what he learned in his previous life was too advanced.


    That''s why a guy like me who has learned a little bit can survive here, and at the same time, even if he takes out a little bit, it is definitely beyond the imagination of others.


    "After all, the previous life was also a country with a long history of 5,000 years. How can it be compared in this world?"


    Habara''s idea got Shisui''s 100% support, but Uchiha Fugaku didn''t say anything, maybe he didn''t know whether he should say it or not.


    But Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Tomotake have some headaches, because Habara''s doing this is also a challenge to the family''s finances.


    But they didn''t mean to object. Even though the Uchiha clan can no longer compare with the time when the village was first built, the industry in their hands is definitely not small.


    "Then, the writing of the new version of the family tutorial and the establishment of a new family reward mechanism will be handed over to Elder Zong and Elder Zhuzhi. I will personally review it after you finish writing it."


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    Regarding Habara''s request, neither of them had any intention of refuting, and it was their wish to make the family better.


    And they also know why this matter was entrusted to them. To put it bluntly, they have richer social experience, and they can add a lot of things.


    After initially setting the tone for family education reforms, Habara also discussed the issue of the Security Department with them.


    At the beginning, Habara''s thoughts on the security department were nothing special, but soon he realized that he was completely wrong.


    Because in the conversation with them, Habara found that the power of the security department seemed a bit too much...


    ¡­

 Chapter 103： Ministry of Security

    The power of the security department is indeed a little too much, which Habara really did not expect in advance.


    In the past, he never paid attention to the affairs of the security department, but now it is different.


    When he became the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he naturally became the head of the security department, and he naturally needed to make up lessons in this regard.


    And with this understanding, he immediately realized that the security department was really shocking.


    "The police department is not only responsible for maintaining law and order and stability in the village, but also responsible for arresting criminals, convicting criminals and guarding criminals in custody.


    Even when there is a war, can you organize and recruit people to participate in the war? "


    Habara blankly recalled the power framework of the Security Department that he had summed up by himself, and then he was completely dumbfounded.


    What does this mean? According to Habara''s deconstruction of it, in addition to not having legislative power, it has law enforcement, judicial and military powers!


    In the past, Habara thought that the security department was a city management department, at most it was a police agency, but now he realized that this is some kind of monster thing?


    However, with such a monster-like organization, can the Uchiha clan still be like this?


    "So, what does the Second Hokage mean? Doesn''t this guy hate Uchiha extremely?"


    You must know that the Second Hokage has personally admitted that the establishment of the Security Department is to monitor Uchiha and isolate Uchiha.


    But you give so much power, it seems something is wrong, right?


    However, Habara has experienced the bombardment of social information, and after some careful thinking, he suddenly thought of something.


    "To give so much power, I am afraid it is to stabilize the village.


    After all, the Uchiha Madara''s attack has just been experienced, and these remaining Uchihas did not participate in it, which is a reward.


    Secondly, as one of the families in Konoha Jiancun, it has its own halo, so it seems natural to give them so much power.


    Perhaps the most important thing is that the second generation is confident that he can solve some problems with his own political skills.


    Even if he is given so much power, he can still use other methods to attack, and then slowly recover these powers.


    And because Uchiha has so much power, but matching Uchiha''s own character and losing Uchiha Madara''s pillar, will it make other families dissatisfied? "


    Habara murmured silently, and he found that he seemed to have really understood something.


    The second generation of Hokage is definitely a super political strongman, and he can still confidently say: I give you just to monitor you when given such great power.


    This kind of self-confidence is really not something everyone has.


    Habara felt that if he was given time, Uchiha might have been tamed by him, or he had already been cleaned up.


    Where do we need to wait until now, and have developed to such a stage?


    As for getting so much power and still messing up like this, Habara thinks that this is fundamentally Uchiha''s own problem.


    These guys have always been in chaos internally. Although the security department is extremely important, it seems that they don''t know how to use it at all.


    In the end, he obviously controlled a monster-like organization, but he played it like an urban management organization¡ªeven worse than an urban management organization!


    "So, the high-ranking Konoha of the Sarutobi Hiruzen department wants to destroy Uchiha, in addition to inheriting the dislike of Uchiha from the second generation, they also have the idea of ????reclaiming power?"


    Habara didn''t know if this was the case, but it didn''t stop him from doubting in this direction.


    Anyway, the second generation is dead, and he has no intention of reincarnating this filthy soil to inquire about it.


    But Habara knew that with these things, he could really reform the security department, especially since he also grabbed the expanded power of the security department from Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "No wonder when I wanted to expand the strength of the security department, the old man looked like I had cut his flesh."


    Thinking of this, Habara felt extremely refreshed. With such a mood, Habara followed Uchiha Fugaku and Shisui to the security department.


    Sitting together and discussing can come up with a lot of things, but Habara feels that some things still need to be investigated on the spot.


    And Habara also had to seriously think about how the security department should go next.


    "Although we have to admit that the Ministry of Security actually has a lot of power, but the power comes from the obedience of the subordinates.


    Uchiha is all counted, and it is impossible to effectively exert all the power at all, so it cannot be defined as a monster-like organization at this stage.


    It''s better to start from the root and position it as a police agency serving Konoha. "


    Looking at the reality, this is something Habara must face seriously, and he cannot get carried away because the security department has too much power.


    The reputation of the security department along with Uchiha''s reputation has long been rotten, and the ultimate goal at this stage is to restore all this.


    So in Yu Yuan''s mind, the best way to accumulate word-of-mouth is naturally to enforce the law with restraint, compassion and responsibility.


    These three points are Habara''s requirements for the security department at this stage. As for the follow-up, he needs to slowly reform.


    "Master Patriarch!"


    When Habara and Shisui Fugaku arrived at the security department, the members of the security department immediately showed fanatic expressions. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Many of them participated in the action that night, and some of them were even taught a lesson by Habara, so they naturally admire and agree with the new patriarch of their family.


    "It seems that there is no trouble for me to take over the security department."


    After greeting them, Habara smiled and said to Fuyue, while Fuyue looked at Habara seriously.


    "Of course there won''t be any trouble, and I won''t allow any trouble to arise."


    Well, Habara can now completely conclude that Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi are really similar, and both of them have the fanatical mentality of converts.


    But it''s good to have such a mentality, so that he will be more determined to stand on Habara''s side.


    "Okay, you bastard." Habara shook his head with a smile, and he patted Fu Yue on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t be so serious, and I plan to make you one of the elders of the family, how to better cooperate with my work, what do you think?"


    "Thank you patriarch for your love, I will never let the patriarch down!"


    Uchiha Fugaku still had a serious expression, which made Habara quite helpless.


    "That''s good."


    Habara nodded, and then said nothing more, they walked towards the security department together.


    The security department is very large, but the whole department looks very empty. After all, some people are responsible for guarding the prison, while others have to patrol the streets.


    Such a tight manpower made Habara more certain that the authority of the Security Department could not be enlarged yet.


    By the time they reached the minister''s office, Habara had already thought of everything.


    He also probably knows what the security department is going to do now, and how to do it in the future...


    ¡­

 Chapter 104： Is this Longchang Enlightenment?

    Habara''s idea is actually very simple. The current security department is seriously short of manpower, and it is impossible to expand by relying on this number of people.


    Moreover, Nara Shikaku''s conservative attitude made Habara think seriously about a question, can the security department recruit people successfully now?


    Perhaps it is still possible at the civilian ninja level, but this is obviously not in line with Habara''s ideas, and at the same time, the recruits Habara can''t guarantee their character.


    Therefore, the most important thing in the security department is to carry out reforms, starting from the initial "be yourself".


    Only by doing well on your own can you reverse Uchiha''s bad image in Konoha and receive more talents.


    Habara really has a great need for talents, because he discovered a very serious thing, that is, the security department has very few clerical personnel at this moment.


    Those clerical staff are basically a group of people responsible for recording, and they have no practical effect in other aspects, which Habara is unwilling to accept.


    The current definition of the Ministry of Security has been defined by Habara as a law enforcement department, and the law enforcement department naturally has to encounter many things.


    For example, for the sake of public security, general violators are arrested and interrogated, and sometimes it is necessary to deal with various types of disputes, which can even be said to be trivial.


    Therefore, it is imperative to split the security department into multiple departments, so that it is convenient for Habara to manage, and the specific tasks of each department can be clarified.


    Rather than a hodge-podge, or no such project at all, as it is now.


    As for the other things, Habara already has a plan in mind. Since the security department has such great power, it won''t be too much to cover all the defenses of the whole village by then, right?


    "Besides that, courts can also be set up. After all, the security department itself has the function of convicting criminals. Now I really understand more and more about Sarutobi''s mood at that time."


    If there are really enough people, there is no problem for Habara to set up a court, because Habara really has this right here.


    What is the current trial mode, that is what Hokage said in a word.


    Of course, this is also a felony item. If the situation of ordinary people is sent to the security department, the security department has the final say.


    It''s just that Yu Yuan felt that this decision may also be a cause of dissatisfaction among the villagers. If you didn''t even say why you locked him up, who would feel comfortable?


    But Uchiha''s arrogant character, how could he explain it to you, people who are dissatisfied over time will be even more dissatisfied.


    Coupled with Konoha''s propaganda offensive, then the reputation of Uchiha and the security department can only do unlimited free fall.


    This is what Habara wants to change. Of course, at this stage, he simply tells the arrested people why he did this through the law enforcement officers of the police department.


    When the court is opened in the future, it is completely possible to tell everyone why you were arrested, the reasons, and so on!


    This is not only improving the overall image of Uchiha and the Security Department, it is also secretly grabbing the power of Hokage.


    Of course, these are follow-up plans, and Habara will not say anything about them.


    It''s just that he just told Zhishui and Fuyue about the reform of the security department he thought about, and the two of them were a little overwhelmed.


    In the end, Fuyue, the former head of the security department, was a bit of a **** who checked out¡ªhe couldn''t hold back, he said.


    "Is this reform too urgent? The clansmen may not be able to adapt to such changes at once. I think we can take it step by step, which may be better."


    "Senior Fuyue, I think we should do it all at once."


    After Zhishui thought for a while, he spoke.


    "The patriarch has always emphasized that we need to change ourselves, and the security department is also an important direction for us to show our own image.


    Although it seems urgent, this is also our determination to show everyone that we change ourselves.


    It is impossible for some people to follow the new regulations, and some people will remain the same as before, so I am afraid that the people in the security department will also have opinions. "


    "I agree with Shisui''s point of view, this matter is urgent, Fu Yue-kun, let all the clansmen of the security department get ready."


    Habara also spoke now, he smiled and looked at Fu Yue and said slowly.


    "Of course, although they are required to make all changes at once, they still have some room for buffering, after all, our action guidelines have not yet been released.


    The three of us must work **** this matter, not only to set up new departments, but also to make action guidelines. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    Both Shisui and Fuyue nodded, Shisui naturally supported Habara 100%, after all Habara has proved that he was right all along.


    Although Fuyue felt that the intensity of this matter was a bit big, after all, so many departments were assigned at once, and the problem of personnel would become very prominent.


    But he also believed in Habara''s vision, and believed that Habara could do everything well.


    The big deal is that Fu Yue feels a little tired, and then he will apply to join the security department here to strictly control the implementation of Habara''s plan!


    "Oh, yes, there is one more thing!"


    Suddenly, Habara remembered something, and that was about Konoha Prison.


    "The prisons must be managed separately, don''t let those heavy criminals get together, and don''t let those light criminals have nothing to do every day, just exercise there all day.


    Let them move, let them recite Konoha''s laws and regulations, or produce some daily necessities if it is not possible, it can''t be like now. "


    Habara went into Konoha Prison yesterday to secretly engage in petty tricks, even though he only went to the section of the death row prisoner, UU Reading But this does not mean that he has not seen other areas.


    In his eyes, this is not a prison. A group of ninjas who committed crimes and a group of arrested robbers gathered together. Is this a good idea?


    Even if you get together, you don''t let them move to consume their energy.


    They exercise there when they have nothing to do, just like the beautiful Mizuki with his future fianc¨¦e.


    Or maybe this group of guys get together to exchange experience, this is an offline industry forum, and countless criminal skills are passed down among them.


    What does this mean?


    Doesn''t this mean that some specific prisoners can get the collective empowerment of the leaders in various industries here, and maybe they can break the existing technical barriers and ideological barriers.


    This does not mean that the crime theory has been taken off the axis, and the attribution analysis of all categories in the market has been realized, and then product iterations have been carried out by occupying the commanding heights of theoretical evidence.


    It finally came out, and another dimensionality reduction blow to the real ecological niche?


    This is the United States, the island country in the previous life was so earth-shattering, I didn''t expect that Habara would be affected even if he crossed over.


    He wouldn''t care if he didn''t care about it, but now he can''t ignore it.


    In his eyes, what kind of prison is this? This is the enlightenment of Longchang!


    Habara''s words and his explanation also made Shisui and Fuyue realize the seriousness of the problem, and they all nodded in unison.


    It''s just that Fuyue soon felt that his headache was even more painful, and such a reform would have to mobilize an unknown number of people.


    The most important thing is that such a reform needs more budget to complete.


    But the person in charge of the budget is the old classmate of Sandai and Danzo, the old witch who turned to Xiaochun...


    .....

 Chapter 105： crack kaleidoscope

    Turning to bed Xiaochun, the old hag, was really annoying, and Habara originally thought that he would not deal with them so quickly.


    After all, he killed Danzo by himself, and caused a wave of bloodletting for three generations and their interest groups.


    Even if the other party will abide by the agreement and do things, their hatred for themselves is definitely full.


    The result of this is something like an agreement. They probably won''t release Habara''s pigeons, but if it is outside the agreement, it will inevitably be embarrassing.


    And the big families are already full from this incident, and they are all digesting their spoils.


    Therefore, they will not offend people from the Hokage family for Uchiha, who has just been included in their circle.


    What''s more, Uchiha''s true inclusion in their circle remains to be discussed. After all, only Nara Shikahisa''s representative Ikacho accepted it, and the attitude of others is somewhat unknown.


    "It seems that I plan to let these criminals produce by themselves, and do some side jobs, such as producing kunai, which is really right."


    Habara rubbed his brows, he already knew the importance of money very well, but now he has a deeper understanding.


    Anyway, facing those people Sarutobi Hiruza, he was really eating melon seeds in the toilet¡ªhow could you open your mouth.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi and the others cared, it was as uncomfortable as being in the toilet, not to mention it was impossible to ask them to do something, Habara might as well figure out a way by himself.


    "All in all, let''s take a step-by-step approach to this matter, but what should be done is still to be done. If it is impossible, let them start making daily necessities directly.


    At any rate, it can be paved for home use, and it is better than letting them idle, and even have time to communicate and exercise. "


    Habara rubbed his head, finally gave the order, and Fugaku and Shisui could only nod their heads in agreement.


    If these problems are not discovered, forget it. Now that the problem has been noticed, it will be really unreasonable if we don''t do something.


    As for being a little more troublesome, there is nothing you can do about it. If you have difficulties, find a way to overcome them. What else can you do?


    Habara could also see their embarrassment, but there was nothing he could do about it, unless Habara planned to use the family''s budget to put it in the security department.


    But this kind of thing is obviously impossible. The security department is Uchiha''s security department, but the real affiliation is still Konoha''s.


    What''s more, the family also needs money, and Habara doesn''t plan to use the family''s money to save this side.


    Therefore, things like embarrassment and trouble will eventually fall on themselves.


    Fortunately, all three of them are mentally prepared, and they are all firm people in their hearts. They can still survive if they persist.


    "Let''s stop here for the time being with the security department. Although it''s a headache for both of you, we will have a bright future after all."


    Habara thought for a moment, then he showed a smile, he made a gesture to Shisui, and this tactical gesture stunned Shisui for a moment.


    Nodding his head lightly, Zhishui quickly formed seals with his hands, and a soundproof enchantment appeared in the office the next moment.


    "Master Patriarch, this is..."


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at this scene with some doubts. He has also been on the battlefield and naturally understands the meaning of a gesture.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand why he is still so careful in the security department,


    "The main thing has been discussed, and then there are other but equally important things to discuss.


    And these things cannot be heard unless there is a new kaleidoscope. "


    This time, Habara''s expression was very serious, and this seriousness was coupled with the ''kaleidoscope of new life'' that Habara said.


    This immediately made Zhishui and Fuyue realize that their next conversation might be very important.


    Obviously, the topic they want to talk about probably involves issues at the kaleidoscope level, which is really not suitable for others to listen to.


    The power of the kaleidoscope is currently the most powerful power in the family, and the difficulty of obtaining such power is really unimaginable.


    Among the three of them, two had really experienced such a heart-wrenching feeling, experienced that kind of helplessness and despair.


    It is a question of whether other people can persist in such a feeling, so it is really incredible that the family can make three pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    And, if not for the presence of their three kaleidoscopes.


    This time when confronting Sarutobi Hiruzen, Sarutobi Hiruzen would not listen to their explanation at all, and might have ordered an attack directly.


    This kind of power has widened the gap with other Sharingan, even if ordinary Sharingan users listen to it, it will not be of any practical use.


    "I understand, Lord Patriarch." Shishui and Fuyue looked at each other, and then immediately replied: "We will never tell anyone about what happened today."


    "Don''t be nervous, everyone is a user of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, I believe you can also feel one thing."


    Habara said with a smile, and then he took out two scrolls from the ninja bag.


    Open the scroll, and in the center of the two sealed scrolls, one is written with ''eye'' and the other with ''hundred''.


    The appearance of these two scrolls made Shisui and Fuyue a little curious, but it was Habara who spoke, and he said while unsealing the ''eye''.


    "In fact, we all know that the kaleidoscope is a pair of dangerous eyes, which not only bring danger to the enemy, but also bring danger to ourselves.


    Long-term use is an unimaginable harm to our eyes, but this kind of thing is not impossible to change.


    The first method I remember is what Uchiha Madara used to use, which is to use the eyes of loved ones. "


    Speaking of which, along with a puff of thick smoke, an eye appeared on the scroll.


    With the appearance of this eye, Fuyue and Shisui instantly understood who it belonged to.


    They didn''t forget that when Yu Yuan dealt with that nameless man, he gouged out one of his eyes, obviously this eye belonged to that man!


    Habara picked up the eye and handed it to Uchiha Fugaku: "Although there is only one eye, I think it is useful, and I will leave this eye to you."


    After saying this, Habara directly handed his eyes to Uchiha Fugaku, and then he looked at another scroll.


    "Besides that, I''ve always wondered what other abilities can make the kaleidoscope consume less pupil power.


    Until the guy who caused the Nine-Tails incident eight years ago appeared that night, UU Reading I suddenly realized that the answer might be found in him.


    Eight years ago he controlled Nine Tails, eight years ago he made it impossible for people to find him, and he has been using his pupil technique all the time.


    But he didn''t seem to have any problems with his eyes for eight years, which made me very curious. I didn''t find out until I cut off his arm. "


    "Boom!"


    With a burst of smoke, a pale arm appeared in front of the three of them. And with the appearance of this arm, Shishui and Fuyue discovered it immediately.


    This arm is purely made of white flesh, because there are no bones in it!


    "This arm is very special, its activity is unimaginable, even if I cut it off, there is no problem.


    And that guy has this white thing all over his body, so I can''t help but think about one thing..."


    Habara glanced at the two of them, and then said with a smile on his face.


    "Perhaps because of this white flesh, that guy can use his kaleidoscope unlimitedly!


    So I''m going to set up a lab, a lab led by the three of us.


    And the main purpose of this laboratory is to use the material of this arm to break the limitation of the kaleidoscope! "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment before his expression became serious.


    "You two, this is an opportunity for us, and it is also an attempt and breakthrough for future generations.


    Are you willing to take an adventure with me, and break the limitations of the kaleidoscope with me? "


    "We are willing, Lord Patriarch!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 106： Windfall

    The establishment of the laboratory can be said to be without any difficulty, and this matter was determined very directly.


    Because Habara''s words are well-founded, especially since they have fought against that mysterious Uchiha, they can naturally feel the situation of that guy.


    That guy''s technical and tactical level is really mediocre, if it weren''t for this guy who has been using the pupil technique to protect himself, and also has the forbidden technique of Izanaki.


    The two of them might have dealt with this guy submissively, or cleanly.


    If such a guy does not have the protection of the space technique, then he may be very difficult to mix.


    And this guy admitted that he was the murderer eight years ago, combined with the fact that he used his pupil power to control Nine Tails, which consumes so much pupil technique.


    Eight years later, he can still use his eyes like this, which has to be deeply doubted.


    Both of them had to be convinced by Habara''s words, and both of them really longed for a solution to the eye problem.


    Using the kaleidoscope too much is definitely not good for your eyes. Uchiha Fugaku has never dared to use it, which is probably the reason.


    And the use of Zhishui is not particularly small, especially in the face of the use of Obito, he has directly used two types of other gods, and he may be deeply touched now.


    So now that they see such an opportunity, they naturally don''t want to miss it, especially if they really need to think about it for future generations.


    "If this problem can be solved, then there will still be people in the clan who can open the kaleidoscope in the future, and naturally there is no need to repeat the tragic mistakes of the kaleidoscope users.


    If brothers and relatives open such eyes to each other, a tragedy among brothers and relatives can be avoided! "


    Driven by such thoughts, it was very difficult for the laboratory plan proposed by Habara to fail, and even Uchiha Fugaku returned Itachi''s eye to him.


    "Master Patriarch, this eye is still in your custody, I don''t need it anymore.


    Compared with this eye, I would rather use myself as a test subject, but this eye should be left to Sasuke.


    I don''t know if he will be able to open the kaleidoscope in the future. If he can, the brother''s eye may be able to help him more.


    If not, these eyes can also make him more powerful in combat. "


    For Uchiha Fugaku''s proposal, Habara did not refuse, this guy did his best for his current "only son".


    Maybe this guy really gave Sasuke all the love he once had for Itachi now?


    Habara remembered that when Sasuke was a kid, he always longed for his father''s approval, but Fuyue was famous for his poker skills.


    It may be because Konoha''s environment forced this guy, and he was always in a bad mood, which also caused Sasuke to be quite miserable when he was a child.


    But now it seems that the situation should be getting better, although Habara doesn''t know whether it is good or bad, after all, Sasuke will definitely be different from the original book.


    But after thinking about it, Habara felt that it shouldn''t be a big problem. After all, Sasuke''s ultimate strength actually came from the fake Sage of the Six Paths.


    Even if it''s a semi-finished product that''s recycled, overall it''s the cornerstone of Sasuke''s true strength.


    "What''s more, Uchiha didn''t exterminate his family. Under the guidance of such rich family resources, if he is not as good as himself in the original book, then he should stop messing around!"


    Habara thought silently like this, and then he lowered his head and continued to write his reforms and views on the current stage of the security department.


    He has a certain structure in his mind to set up a new action guide, but it is not an easy matter to write a complete plan.


    In addition, there are internal divisions of departments, management authority of each department, breaking the "Longchang Enlightenment", etc. All in all, there are a lot of troublesome things.


    Not only these things, but even Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi will come to him for many details of family reform.


    In the past one month or so, Habara and the others basically spent their time on this. Although they were very tired, they also felt quite fulfilled.


    However, Habara is actually a kind of fisherman. After all, he is the head of the clan, and many things don''t need him to do it himself.


    He prefers to grasp the general direction of the route, and at the same time check some details, and he is willing to hand over other things to others.


    He will never forget how the wise and almost demon prime minister exhausted himself in the history of his previous life.


    Moreover, Yu Yuan was also a person who had already enjoyed Nine-Nine-Six in his previous life. In this world, he was unwilling to allow himself to experience Nine-Nine-Six again.


    As for whether his subordinates are 996 or 007, this is not something he will pay attention to¡ªmaybe he would like his subordinates to do the same.


    However, Habara is not the kind of person whose neck is only a few centimeters away from the street lamp, otherwise he would not have proposed to create that laboratory.


    "Actually, that laboratory doesn''t need to do too many experiments at all, because Obito''s eyes overcome the disadvantages of the kaleidoscope because of this white body."


    But he can''t be so sure about this kind of thing, after all, he doesn''t have so much evidence to rule out the plot to prove it.


    What''s more, letting them slowly discover this fact can also make them have a deeper admiration and obedience to Habara, which is what Habara is looking forward to.


    "However, it seems that there is no need for these. They are obedient and respectful enough for me."


    The construction of the laboratory is still going on step by step, and there is still a headache factor in front of them, that is, they lack medical ninjas.


    However, the good news is that under the mobilization of Habara, some people have already joined the ranks of medical ninjas, and among them, Habara also saw an acquaintance.


    "Izumi Uchiha? Isn''t this the traitor''s childhood sweetheart?"


    Habara remembered being stunned for a moment after seeing the name, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Then he seemed to recall some details.


    For example, this girl seems to have opened the Sangouyu Sharingan on the night of the genocide?


    But it''s a pity that after checking, the girl has indeed opened Sharingan, but it is far from reaching the level of Sangouyu.


    The reason why she opened Sharingan was because Uchiha Itachi betrayed the whole clan, even though she believed that guy had a hard time at first.


    However, when she saw Uchiha Itachi was going to fight Uchiha Fugaku, and was with the mysterious person who attacked Konoha.


    Her fantasy was shattered, and she finally opened Sharingan.


    This girl is also full of hatred for Uchiha Itachi now, and she, like Sasuke, cannot understand why he did this.


    Moreover, he conspired with the person who killed the Fourth Hokage eight years ago in an attempt to attack the family that gave birth to him and raised him.


    Under the stimulation of such hatred, she herself somehow had the idea of ??atonement that Habara couldn''t understand.


    Because in her opinion, she once liked Uchiha Itachi, this kind of thing is simply wrong, and she hopes to make up for it all in her own way.


    "I can only say that this is very Uchiha!"


    When Habara thought of this, he couldn''t help being a little funny.


    He found that there is really no other way to explain such a slightly secondary idea other than using ''Uchiha'' to explain it.


    "However, that''s a good thing.


    People who like you, people who love you, and people you respect immensely are your enemies now.


    I want to see how long your so-called belief can last! "


    .....

 Chapter 3： Jiang+s testimonials

    One night code word two boundless.


    For two hours, write two lines.


    When meeting friends on the road, their faces are all sad.


    Treating death as if going home to sign a contract, without saving the manuscript, feeling confused.


    After it was put on the shelves, my heart was cold.


    Left and right days, today must die.


    After checking the data, I am alone on the list.


    Looking back at the people around me in the past, this group of pretenders...


    If there are no accidents, it should be on the shelves at noon.


    This book has been through quite a lot, because I wrote an original before opening this book, and it turned out that there was a smuggled person and a foreigner in our urban area, and they were all positive.


    Then I was tragically quarantined in a hotel, and there was no more to that book.


    After I was released, I thought about it and wrote a new one, and then this book rushed all the way to Sanjiang!


    Although it is not the first time for me to go to Sanjiang, I am very excited to be able to go up.


    Because the Sanjiang mechanism is different from before, I will paraphrase a sentence that the protagonist ridiculed Naruto and Shikahisa Nara.


    That is the starting point now, it is not to go to Sanjiang to get everyone''s approval.


    It is only after everyone''s approval has the opportunity to go to Sanjiang.


    And this time I still have the opportunity to go to the small speaker. Here I would like to thank my editor Ruo Ye, who gave me a lot of help and gave me a lot of ideas.


    However, because I was too excited to rush to work and wrote four chapters, I posted it without paying attention to it.


    As a result, I took a closer look at the photos and found that many of the contents were repetitive, which made me feel very sorry.


    So I basically read the content of the next chapters after writing them carefully, and I will post them only after I make sure they are not too repetitive.


    As for the ones that I update less and slowly, there is no way to do that, because during the free period of the starting point, you need to get recommendations to get exposure and new readers.


    After the shelves, I will jump in the range of 6-9K. It depends on how busy the work is, but it is definitely more than before the shelves!


    Finally, I would like to thank all the readers for their support to the cute little author!


    Thank you for your rewards!


    Thank you for your monthly tickets!


    And thank you for your votes!


    Please subscribe at noon, your support is the biggest motivation for the author!


    Please~!

 Chapter 107： Kurama 8 clouds and Naruto

    "It''s really tiring."


    "Are you tired too?"


    "Come on, it''s all me talking to them, and thinking about what they think and how they think, don''t you think you can''t get tired?"


    Walking on the street, Habara helplessly spread his hands at Shisui, the two of them had just come out of the last family to be visited.


    The things that should be dealt with within the family are basically settled, so they naturally have to make plans for the next step.


    Lowering their stance and showing their attitude, this is the policy Habara and the others have set for a long time, so they have been visiting the various families of Konoha these days.


    Whether it''s Nara, which has already had a detailed talk, or there are families like Akimichi and Youzuzuka in the mountains.


    Even the Hyuga Clan, who didn''t feel right with Uchiha, and the Kurama Clan, who were almost gone, Habara visited one by one.


    His behavior gave many members of the small family a feeling of flattery, because they really did not expect that this proud Uchiha would actually change now.


    For example, after seeing the arrival and visit of Habara and Shisui, the people of the Kurama clan were even more surprised and speechless.


    The Kurama clan was once regarded as a powerful force in the ninja world. I don¡¯t know how many Junin and Chunin have been exported for Konoha. In terms of illusion, they were once evenly divided with the Uchiha clan.


    But when things have changed, with the factors of the war, their population has been adjusted, and even now it is difficult to awaken their blood inheritance boundaries.


    Their situation has become more and more difficult, and even Konoha seldom mentions and pays attention to them.


    And in such a situation, Uchiha can still remember them and even visit them, which really gave them great affection and touch.


    If it weren''t for them, they really didn''t have many people, and Habara felt that if he told them that he hoped that they would consider joining the security department, they would definitely try their best to help.


    But it''s a pity that there is no if, Habara didn''t even mention this matter with the security department.


    As for the other families, except for the Hyuga clan, Habara said it, but they, like Nara Shikahisa, maintained a wait-and-see attitude.


    Some families even refused without hesitation, which made Habara a little difficult to deal with.


    But in any case, most of Konoha''s families have accepted their Uchiha into the Konoha family circle, which is good news.


    "Yes, you have more things to consider than me, but who made you the patriarch?"


    Shisui didn''t know what Habara was thinking, he couldn''t help but said with a smile, and Habara gave him a standard Hinata etiquette.


    But Habara didn''t bother to entangle these issues with him, he asked while walking.


    "By the way, what do you think of that little girl, Kurama Yakumo?"


    The Kurama Clan is indeed dead, but Habara knows that there will be another extremely powerful character in the Kurama Clan in the future.


    This person is Kurama Yakumo, the daughter of Kurama Congyun who is still alive. This girl has awakened the special blood succession boundary of the Kurama clan that can control the five senses.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t forget that this girl also seemed to have awakened the Blood Succession Limit, and a monster appeared in the spiritual world, killing her parents as a result.


    Perhaps it is a type of blood-stained disease. After all, Habara''s understanding of blood-stained disease is not just a physical disease. Who said that a psychological disease is not a disease?


    In his previous life, Yuyuan had watched a lot of cultivating immortals, and the creation of the state of mind in it could be said to be insane.


    The ghost knows that the monster that appeared in Kurama Yakumo''s heart is not something like a demon.


    "The little girl?"


    Zhishui quickly recalled the person they saw just now, and he couldn''t help touching his chin.


    "I''m not sure, but although the girl is young, her Chakra is not bad, but this doesn''t seem to explain anything, right?"


    Indeed, Kurama Yakumo is still too young now, but it seems to be okay from the perspective of chakra, but it is difficult to say other aspects.


    "That''s right, actually I think this girl has potential, but let''s talk about it later."


    Habara thought for a while and decided not to worry about these things at all. He had remembered Kurama Yakumo, but now is not the time.


    "By the way, how is the laboratory planning going?"


    Although he has been paying attention to the laboratory, he has not asked how to build this part, because he has a lot of things himself.


    "Ten clansmen have been recruited and they are now undergoing medical ninja training.


    But we didn''t tell them exactly what they were going to do, only that it was serving a secret family business.


    And when training them, we will also keep an eye on them to see if there will be any changes. After all, we must be careful about that guy. "


    When he said this question, Zhishui immediately became extremely serious, and at the same time his voice lowered a lot.


    "There is no need to worry about equipment issues. Although Senior Fuyue is no longer the patriarch, he still has a lot of connections during the patriarch period.


    He has transported a batch of equipment from outside the village through some special channels, and it has now been taken over by our people. "


    Hearing this, Habara couldn''t help showing a satisfied expression on his face.


    Since the idea of ??the laboratory appeared, they have been planning a construction, and the location of the laboratory was finally determined in the forest behind the family.


    As for the equipment that Uchiha Fugaku got back, part of it is a device used to detect body changes, and the other part is a device used to preserve or even try to copy that arm.


    That arm was only that length, obviously it couldn''t be used by two people - Habara couldn''t say whether it was enough for one person.


    Therefore, it is really important to find a way to cultivate this thing here, but Habara is not sure, they can do it sometimes without the ten-tailed body.


    Regardless of whether it can be done or not, he feels that this matter must be tried.


    If the power of the family is to be improved, then the natural strength of the kaleidoscope he trusts should also be improved by the first officer.


    Yu Yuan has never drawn the ability of the star mother, of course, he will choose if he is really drawn.


    Because Star Mom''s ability is just returning blood from the skill description, even the old version of Star Mom can only return to blue multiple times.


    No matter how you look at it, it seems that it has nothing to do with restoring pupil power, and it is impossible for others to use the things obtained by Habara''s lottery.


    Therefore, relying on the system is better than relying on oneself in this matter. Anyway, regarding the repair of eyes, the world of Hokage is not helpless.


    As far as Habara himself knows, there are two methods, if you don''t give it a try, it will really be unreasonable.


    The two chatted all the way, and soon they returned to the Uchiha clan.


    It''s just that when they came to the clan ground, they unexpectedly found a yellow-haired kid outside wondering whether to go in or not.


    "Naruto?"


    This scene immediately made Yubara and Shisui stunned for a moment, they naturally recognized who this little guy was, which made them look at each other involuntarily.


    The last time I saw this little guy was when Danzo was sent to hell.


    In the following time, they were all busy with their own affairs, even if they could get in touch with this kid, they were so busy that they forgot.


    Of course, they themselves knew that Naruto, a super deterrent weapon, was useless to them.


    And if you really want to control Naruto, wouldn''t those civilian ninjas and family ninjas not worry?


    "Brother Habara!" Naruto immediately turned his head when he heard someone calling him, and then he showed a happy expression.


    "Why are you here?" Habara nodded with a smile, and then asked curiously: "Speaking of which, this place is quite far from your home, right?"


    "It''s a little far away, but it''s okay." Naruto smiled: "But I have something to ask Sasuke, so..."


    "That''s right, I understand." Habara smiled and stretched out his hand to rub Naruto''s head.


    In fact, he was also a little surprised, why Naruto had such a good attitude towards him, but these were not big things.


    What''s more, this is still a good thing, how could there be any objections?


    After thinking for a while, Habara turned to Shisui and said, "Take the kid to find Sasuke, Sasuke should be at home with Fugaku now, and I remember Mrs. Mikoto seems to have some relationship with this little guy."


    "No problem, I''ll go right away." Zhishui nodded, then turned to look at Naruto: "Little guy, come with me, I''ll take it."


    "Thank you, Brother Habara, and this Brother Shisui." Naruto smiled and touched his head, looking a little naive.


    But his hearty smile can still make people feel his sunshine, and it even made Habara see the shadow of Namikaze Minato.


    It''s a pity, Namikaze Minato is dead, if he is not dead, maybe Uchiha has a different and better way out.


    However, there are so many ifs in the real world, if Habara can, he still hopes to travel earlier.


    At least in this way, Uchiha Itachi might also be one of my combat powers, after all, they are a pair of kaleidoscopes.


    Just thinking about it mentally, Habara suddenly noticed a strange chakra appearing beside him, and this chakra immediately made Habara turn his head to look.


    He knew that this was probably what Hiruzaru Sarutobi said, and Anbu, who would closely monitor Naruto''s contact with Uchiha.


    What makes Habara feel a little interesting is that Naruto and Shisui have already entered, but Anbu still stays outside.


    Such a restrained move, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is not like the Anbu in his memory.


    "Come out, since everyone is here, why hide?" Thinking of this, Yu Yuan suddenly said: "Don''t you want to follow in and see how this kid is doing?"


    After the words fell, Habara stood quietly on the spot, and his eyes were fixed on a big tree, because the breath he noticed seemed to come from here.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Anbu with silver hair and a mask to come out of the shadows.


    Through his mask, Habara keenly noticed that one of his eyes was shining with scarlet.


    Obviously, if this Anbe didn''t have it, it would definitely be Hatake Kakashi!


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 108： Stimulate

    "Hello, Chief Habara."


    "I didn''t expect it to be the legendary copy ninja, Hatake Kakashi. It''s really a pleasure to meet you."


    Habara looked at Kakashi with a smile, he didn''t intend to play tricks with Kakashi, but directly pointed out Kakashi''s identity.


    But Kakashi''s expression remained calm, and he didn''t seem to have any strange emotions because his identity was revealed.


    In fact, strictly speaking, his identity is really easy to recognize, whether it is the iconic silver hair, or the Sharingan hidden under the mask.


    Or Chidori, which he is best at, these are things that indicate his identity.


    What''s more, Kakashi is still the hero of the Three Wars and the disciple of the Fourth Hokage, which makes him well-known in the entire ninja world.


    Even when the enemy faced him, they could recognize who he was almost instantly, and Kakashi had already gotten used to this situation.


    In fact, a situation like his is no longer suitable for Anbu, because people in Anbu need to protect their identities, and it is impossible for others to know easily.


    And almost everyone can recognize him as soon as he appears, and he doesn''t have any hidden ability at all, it''s just that he himself doesn''t want to leave.


    "Patriarch Habara has praised you, I am nothing compared to you, and those so-called titles are all based on this eye."


    Kakashi''s voice seemed a little cold, and even sounded a little mechanical. His situation was really far from the Kakashi in Habara''s later memories.


    However, Habara knew Kakashi''s background and situation, and also knew when his transformation happened, so he didn''t have many surprises.


    What was really surprising to him was that Sarutobi Hiruzen actually sent Kakashi to follow Naruto, although it was really not a difficult thing to understand.


    After all, Kakashi and Naruto still have some relationship, strictly speaking, they can even be regarded as senior brothers, but sending Kakashi to Habara really agrees with Habara''s heart!


    Habara had long planned to meet Kakashi, and even had to figure out how to instigate the future sixth generation of the original book.


    Now that the opportunity has been sent to him, if he doesn''t make good use of it, it won''t make sense.


    "That eye was given to you by Obito. Although this is against the rules, we will respect the wishes of the heroes."


    Habara smiled and said to Kakashi, although Obito is not a good person, Obito before his fall is still heartbreaking.


    "And you didn''t cloud this eye, did you, I think Obito would be happy too.


    At least a hundred years later, when you meet in the Pure Land, you can proudly tell him that you have seen the future with his eyes, can''t you? "


    Ninjas don''t have much taboo on the topic of death, and Habara''s words are "a hundred years", which can be regarded as a blessing in this world where the average life expectancy is extremely low.


    And Habara''s words also made Kakashi''s tense emotions seem to relax a little.


    Although such a change is very weak, it can still be seen through the changes in stance and movement.


    "thanks."


    For a long time, Kakashi said softly, and this time his voice didn''t sound so cold.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Speaking of which, your mission is to keep an eye on Naruto. I really didn''t expect it."


    Habara still maintained a smile, and when Naruto and Shisui disappeared into the Uchiha clan, he slowly turned around and looked at Kakashi.


    "However, such an arrangement is not bad, after all, he is your teacher''s child."


    Habara''s words instantly made Kakashi''s body stiff, and the originally relaxed mood instantly became tense at this moment.


    "Let you take care of your old son and monitor his every move, tsk tsk, have you seen him suffer?"


    The atmosphere, which was originally quite harmonious, became a little depressed at this moment.


    Kakashi looked at Habara vigilantly, at that moment the scarlet Sangodama Sharingan turned slightly, as if he was about to make a move at any moment.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Kakashi."


    Facing Kakashi''s attitude at this time, Habara remained calm, and he said indifferently.


    "Is there something wrong with what I said, and what do you think your eyes can do in front of me?"


    After the words fell, Habara''s eyes slowly closed, but in an instant his eyes had already opened.


    In the scarlet eyes, the three pairs of Goyu slowly turned, and at this moment Kakashi felt an unparalleled sense of oppression!


    Such a sense of oppression instantly reminded him of the scene when he was tracking Dashewan many years ago.


    At that time, Orochimaru was already injured, but even so, Orochimaru just glanced at him, and it made him feel immobile in an instant.


    That cold look, that unimaginable sense of oppression.


    At this moment, he felt that he had experienced this feeling again, and he seemed to feel even more terrifying than before!


    Gritting his teeth hard, Kakashi forced himself to calm down, his hand had subconsciously placed on his ninja sword.


    It seems that only by doing so can he feel safe.


    "It seems that you don''t agree with what I said, and you seem to want to move, so..."


    After the words fell, Habara had already made a move without hesitation!


    As the patriarch, being stared at with such eyes in the family territory, anyone could act as a provocation.


    It doesn''t matter whether this person is Anbu or not, besides, Habara''s provocation was intentional.


    On the one hand, he wanted to see what kind of changes took place after he got the change of the ''Darkborn Demon Scythe''.


    On the other hand, he wanted to pass on some of his ideas to Kakashi after such a confrontation.


    In Habara''s memory, his life has undergone three changes.


    His first change was the death of his father.


    Kakashi, who was originally innocent and romantic, and extremely proud of his father, had a serious suspicion because of his father''s suicide.


    He suspected that his father was wrong, and he suspected that what his father taught him was wrong.


    This suspicion caused Kakashi to start a blackening, and this blackening made him extremely cold, ignoring his companions and everyone.


    This kind of change knew the appearance of Uchiha Obito, and there were some changes.


    Uchiha Obito is a person who is out of tune with him, and he can even double up. These two people are just like the future Uchiha Sasuke and Naruto, they are simply two opposite types of people.


    But what''s interesting is that these two people who obviously shouldn''t be together at all have developed a deep bond and friendship.


    But unfortunately, such good times did not last long.


    Obito gave his "life" to save him, and gave his left eye to Kakashi before he died.


    Kakashi''s heart has actually begun to sink, but he also has a new goal, which is to ''do his best to protect Nohara Lin''.


    However, it is really difficult for people who are targeted by Uchiha Madara to have a good end, and Nohara Rin finally died in the hands of Kakashi.


    To put it bluntly, even if it wasn''t his reason to kill Nohara Lin himself, it would be devastating to him!


    At this time, Kakashi can no longer be called a human being, he is almost a pure mission tool, a walking dead creature.


    But what happened next changed him slightly, and that was the death of Minato Namikaze.


    After witnessing his teacher sacrifice his life to protect the whole village, he also seems to realize something.


    That is, he still has something worth protecting!


    Obito''s dream is to become Hokage so that he can protect Konoha.


    Rin Nohara died in her own hands, in fact, to prevent Mitsuo from erupting in Konoha, so as to protect Konoha!


    It can be said that his teacher and his companions are all fighting for the same dream, even if they sacrifice their lives for it!


    With such a rift, coupled with the careful help of Kakashi''s former friends, he slowly walked out of the haze.


    It wasn''t until he saw himself in the seventh class, the shadow of his team, that he gradually became a normal person.


    But Kakashi at that time, Habara felt that he was not living for himself, because he really looked like Obito from before.


    At that time, he was living for his former companion and teacher, and he was living with the will of others on his back.


    But now Kakashi is more confused and at a loss, because he hasn''t quit Anbu yet.


    He has yet to get help from Akai and others, let alone be combined with the future seventh class.


    If this is the case, why didn''t Habara take the lead and enlighten Kakashi Habara is impossible, after all, they have nothing to do with each other.


    But it is not impossible for him to set a goal through certain stimulation, and to do something for this goal, and to strive hard for something.


    After all, the people who had the deepest influence on him were his father, the Fourth Hokage, and Obito and Rin.


    Habara can stimulate him through two of them, so as to achieve the desired effect.


    "Although such an approach is quite despicable, it is better than you are now a walking dead, and you don''t even have a target."


    Habara thought this way mentally, almost in the blink of an eye, his ninja sword was out of its sheath.


    And with the knife this time, he can clearly find that his strength and speed have become faster and stronger!


    Obviously, this is a huge benefit brought about by the enhancement of his body bias, and he can even feel that his speed and strength have not yet reached the limit.


    This is not because of his young age and the limit of room for growth, but because he has not gone all out for this shot!


    But even so, Kakashi seemed to be very struggling when facing Habara''s offensive.


    His speed was also dissatisfied, and he pulled out the ninja sword almost at the instant Habara made a move. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    However, when he blocked Habara''s attack the next moment, he suddenly felt a powerful force firmly suppressing him.


    "Such power, such speed, this guy..."


    Kakashi''s expression changed slightly, but Habara didn''t intend to stop at all.


    In Kakashi''s Sharingan, he clearly saw that Habara suddenly pulled out the ninja sword, and the next moment his figure turned slightly.


    Habara was in front of him like this, and when he could see it but couldn''t react, the whole person moved to his side.


    And the ninja knife that exudes blue chakra has already drawn towards his neck...


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 109： Can you really face them?

    "Boom!"


    When Habara''s ninja knife slashed across Kakashi''s neck, accompanied by a muffled sound and lingering smoke, a piece of severed wood fell to the ground.


    It''s just that Habara was not surprised by this at all. He turned his head and imagined Kakashi who reappeared not far away, and then slightly shook the ninja sword in his hand.


    The next moment, the chakra in his body exploded suddenly, and in an instant he rushed to Kakashi again.


    This speed was unbelievably fast, and this speed made Habara a little uncomfortable.


    "It seems that it will take time to adapt. Recently, I have been busy making various reform plans, which has caused me to exercise less."


    Habara swung his sword at Kakashi, thinking silently.


    "As for the current speed, I''m about to catch up with Zhishui when I burst out with all my strength, but there is still a certain gap compared with Zhishui''s all-out effort."


    The boy Shisui is fast, and his teleportation technique is even more unique in the ninja world. As for his eyes, Habara is really guessing whether he is biased towards the speed type.


    Otherwise, why this guy''s chakra is so far behind his own, but his speed is so many times faster than his own.


    Of course, this is just a guess, after all, no matter how you look at it, this kid''s pupil technique doesn''t seem to be biased towards the body.


    But soon, Habara realized that he might have fallen into a misunderstanding, that is, the pupil technique and the direction of the eyes probably have nothing to do with it.


    "Perhaps, the ability of pupil technique depends on the state of the awakened person at that time, and the bias of the eyes is based on the habit of the awakened person''s fighting style?"


    This question is indeed worth considering, and the original book seems to have mentioned it implicitly.


    The most typical one is the kid Sasuke, his chakra performance in the original book is many times stronger than Uchiha Itachi''s.


    But this kid''s performance in terms of speed seems to be the same. When he was in the kaleidoscope state, he was even beaten by Kirabi in knife skills.


    But when he changed his eyes, his speed was not weaker than that of Naruto in Nine-Tails Chakra mode, which may also explain some problems.


    "Although there is no conclusive evidence, the idea seems to be okay.


    According to this idea, it seems that Uchiha only said that he has two pairs of eternal eyes in the original book, but the family has been passed down for thousands of years, and there are many people who have opened their eyes during the millennium.


    It is impossible that there are no examples of brothers opening their eyes at the same time, but there are not many successful examples of merging the eternal eyes. It may be because of the problem of bias that the fusion failed.


    And now that I have supplemented the body bias, my eyes are also slowly improving, maybe my guess is right! "


    Habara thought about it mentally, but the speed in his hands was not slow at all.


    Although Kakashi is powerful, his shortcomings are also very obvious, that is, his eyes are too much of a drag on him.


    Especially now that there are at least five years before the start of the original work, his control over his Sharingan has not yet reached the level of the original work.


    Under such circumstances, the pressure he can put on Habara is really limited, especially after Habara has made up for his lack of speed, the current Kakashi really can''t threaten Habara!


    "Ding! Ding! Ding..."


    The sound of metal collisions kept ringing, Habara''s body was agile and elegant, he kept advancing and dodging relying on speed, and the ninja sword in his hand was constantly threatening Kakashi.


    Kakashi is really very passive now, he closed one eye tightly, leaving the Sharingan to keep fighting.


    The scarlet Sangoudama kept spinning, and while he deftly dodged Habara''s attack, his own Chakra consumption was unbelievably fast.


    He wanted to use ninjutsu, but he found that he couldn''t avoid Habara''s harassment at all, no matter what method he used, he couldn''t distance himself at all.


    This kind of battle really made him extremely embarrassed.


    He knew some information about Yubara. In the past, Yubara was best at ninjutsu, especially his accomplishments in fire escape were even more admirable.


    But a few months ago, this guy suddenly showed powerful sword skills, and even killed guys like Lei Ya in his mission records.


    Kakashi has seen and been amazed by that sword technique before, but he thinks that kind of sword technique is really powerful, but Habara''s speed is really slow.


    But today he discovered to his astonishment that Habara seemed to have made incredible progress compared to before, and his speed was really unstoppable.


    "It can''t go on like this..."


    Once again, when he wanted to distance himself, this guy Habara caught up with him and slashed at him with a knife. Kakashi couldn''t help thinking silently about blocking the knife in front of him.


    And he also has a very subtle feeling, that is, the guy in front of him seems to be getting better and better in attack rhythm, and the smoothness of attack is also getting higher and higher!


    He knew very well that if he continued like this, his fate would definitely not be good.


    Especially the person in front of him is the ruthless person who killed Danzo in front of the Third Hokage and almost the entire Konoha Ninja!


    "Boom!"


    Habara drew the sword again, and then a teleportation technique came behind Kakashi, and the next moment when the ninja sword slashed down fiercely, Kakashi activated the substitute technique.


    In this kind of ninja confrontation, the simplest and most basic ninjutsu is often the best ninjutsu.


    It''s just that Kakashi also knew that his every move might be in Habara''s eyes, so the moment he landed, he quickly started to seal.


    However, the speed Habara showed this time was completely beyond his imagination.


    Habara, who was tens of meters away from him before, reappeared in front of his eyes in less than a second!


    "Space ninjutsu?"


    Kakashi has seen similar ninjutsu before, such incredible speed was shown by his teacher before, and now the principle of Yu has shown it again!


    "Buzz!"


    In an instant, Habara''s eyes turned into a kaleidoscope, and these eyes seemed to possess magical powers.


    Accompanied by the influx of strange power, Kakashi suddenly felt a special pain in his head, and suddenly he lost consciousness in such an energy invasion.


    "What''s wrong?"


    After an unknown amount of time, Kakashi suddenly woke up, but the next moment his pupils suddenly dilated.


    Because he saw a silver-haired middle-aged man fell in front of him, with a ninja knife stuck in his abdomen, and blood stained the floor.


    "No......"


    Kakashi stretched out his hand, subconsciously wanting to touch the person in front of him, but at this moment the space changed, and Kakashi found himself on the street in the dusk.


    And the streets are full of gossip, and these words make Kakashi''s breathing difficult.


    "Is this the man''s son?"


    "That''s right, that guy gave up the mission even though he knew it was a war, which caused us so much loss!"


    "Damn guy, he deserves to commit suicide, such a person really deserves to go to hell!"


    "..."


    Faced with such a vicious language attack, Kakashi clenched his fists involuntarily, and he has realized that he is now in an illusion.


    But such an illusion is really difficult to calm him down, because this illusion makes him seem to return to his childhood.


    "What does this guy mean anyway, why would he do this?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help but muttered silently, but soon he found that the space had changed again.


    At this time, the silver moonlight illuminated the earth, Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina fell in a pool of blood, and they personally delivered Naruto to the hands of the third Hokage.


    However, as time fast forwarded, he saw the back of Naruto walking alone in the moonlight.


    "Close the door, it''s Nine Tails!"


    "Why did this **** kid appear here? It''s such a disappointment at night."


    "Really, why not kill the **** guy!"


    That young body is the same as his back then, but the vicious gossip he has endured is even more serious than his own!


    That sad back made Kakashi feel chills in his heart, he really wanted to say that this was his teacher''s son, the only descendant of the person who protected Konoha.


    But he couldn''t say it, and he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Are you sober?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly reached Kakashi''s ears, and Kakashi instantly knew who this person was.


    The entire illusion space changed again, Habara quietly appeared beside Kakashi, and he spoke to Kakashi calmly.


    "It seems that you are more awake. Your eyes are really different from mine. Apart from the difference in strength, you can''t see everything clearly through the fog."


    Facing Habara''s words, Kakashi responded silently, but Habara obviously didn''t care about this, he smiled lightly, and the entire illusion space changed again.


    In an instant, the silver moonlight turned into the setting sun in the west, and Kakashi''s young back and Naruto''s back in the dusk walked forward in parallel.


    The loneliness and loneliness, the interweaving of gossip, everything seemed extraordinarily depressing.


    "Have you never thought about why your father was attacked by public opinion like this, just like you never thought about why Konoha wanted to block Naruto''s identity."


    Habara turned his head to look at Kakashi, he pointed to the two lonely figures behind and said slowly.


    "And Naruto''s direction of public opinion is also so decisive, just like our Uchiha, so do you have some ideas?"


    Habara''s words made Kakashi''s body stiffen. It''s not that he hasn''t thought about these questions, but he has never found any answers.


    Moreover, he really never connected these things together!


    "Your father was once expected to become Hokage, but under the attack of such crazy public opinion, he committed suicide at home.


    Naruto is a child of the fourth generation. Although he is Jinchuriki, this is not a reason to cover up his identity.


    Have you ever thought that growing up in such an environment of extreme hatred, he might be full of hatred for the village.


    And have you ever thought that if someone lives in such an environment and someone gives him a little sunshine and warmth, he will probably remember this lifetime good in his heart.


    And although Uchiha did have a problem, UU Read Book , but why did he slander us without actual investigation at all when it was caused by others.


    Moreover, the public opinion environment for them was so bad that it even forced the clansmen to complain constantly, which gave rise to the idea of ??taking risks. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then he said meaningfully.


    "I said just now that you can happily tell Obito in a hundred years'' time that you didn''t let this eye get dusted.


    But you can see your father and tell him what you noticed, but you can''t do anything about it.


    After meeting your teacher, can you happily tell him what kind of situation his child grew up in? "


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 110： Demonstrate the value of each individual

    Kakashi was speechless to answer Habara''s question, because he could only get one answer no matter how he sees or thinks.


    That is, he really can''t face them, he really can''t face them!


    The matter of my father is obviously not simple, especially this kind of thing is not a special case.


    What happened to Uchiha and Naruto was similar to what happened to his father, he really couldn''t ignore it all.


    And what happened to Naruto made him feel extremely painful, why didn''t he stop thinking about why Naruto was treated like this, obviously his teacher had already given everything for Konoha!


    It''s just that he didn''t dare to answer Habara''s words, and didn''t dare to follow Habara''s thinking, because he knew that Habara was trying to provoke him and the Third Hokage.


    But so what if you know, the reality is that the entire Konoha is rejecting Naruto.


    People who know the truth are also forbidden to tell Naruto about this, and they are not allowed to contact Naruto at will. The only person who can contact Naruto is Sandai Hokage himself.


    "Maybe there are other reasons..."


    Kakashi murmured silently, but it was a pity that doubt was a horrible parasite.


    Once it enters the mind, it will only take root and germinate without conclusive evidence, and Kakashi himself has doubts, and now he is even more helpless.


    Habara can naturally see his entanglement, and this can be regarded as achieving his goal, so Habara didn''t make things difficult for him too much.


    Today''s stimulation to Kakashi is enough, and if it continues, it will not be too deliberate. Some things are better left to Kakashi to think about.


    But Habara was always a cautious person, he didn''t forget to add a word before releasing Kakashi out of the illusion space.


    "I can tell you that many things have something to do with Danzo, but he is dead now, and many things will be covered up.


    But covering up does not mean that there are really no traces. For example, I found traces of Danzo''s human experimentation, but these things were covered up by Hokage-sama.


    I don''t intend to continue to intervene, it''s not good for me, not to mention Master Hokage gave me enough benefits to make me shut up.


    It''s just why don''t you think about why he did this, and at the same time, as an Anbu, don''t you want to investigate clearly?


    For your father, for your teacher. "


    This sentence is killing people, Habara decisively left himself clean, and then threw all the burdens to Kakashi.


    After saying this, Habara walked away without stopping at all.


    As for whether Kakashi will tell Hiruzaru Sarutobi what happened today, Habara doesn''t know but doesn''t care.


    Originally, the relationship between him and Sarutobi Hiruzen was like that, they knew each other well that there would definitely be conflicts in the future, and the two sides would not have conflicts now.


    What''s more, from the perspective of Kakashi''s own feelings, and the things that will stop Akai in the future, it is very likely that he will not say anything.


    Can the enchantment arranged by the four Chunin really stop Kakashi? It is not difficult for him, who has Sharingan, to see through the structure of the enchantment and destroy it.


    Sasuke seems to have done similar things when dealing with that guy named Shennong, and Akai even violently destroyed the barrier.


    "So what he said didn''t have much influence on me, and if he didn''t say it, I would have made a lot of money."


    Habara is naturally very happy with such a result, and he can be sure of one thing, that is, his kaleidoscope has been strengthened!


    In the final stage, Habara used illusion, and in order to achieve the best effect of his illusion, Kakashi could not break away easily.


    He specially used the power of Taoist to cooperate, and the result was that Kakashi was honestly trapped inside.


    Although Habara had used the technique combined with the pupil technique, Habara had used it countless times, but he could feel that the consumption this time was definitely the lowest.


    This kind of growth is what makes him even more happy!


    However, Habara is happy because he is happy, and his attention is not all on it. A week after Kakashi''s incident, the first draft of the family''s reform plan has been completed.


    Habara sat in the shrine with the four senior executives. He kept flipping through the manuscript in his hand, and couldn''t help but start thinking and calculating in his heart.


    The first draft of this family reform plan was similar to what I was talking about with Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi at the time.


    Moreover, these two people also added a lot of content based on their own cognition and experience. Generally speaking, the theoretical significance of this manuscript is still very good.


    But as a traveler who knows that "truth comes from practice", Habara thinks it''s better to implement it and see.


    The content here is basically based on the philosophy of the previous life. It is not difficult but it can indeed play a role in enlightenment, which is enough for Yu Yuan.


    However, in terms of the family reward mechanism, he felt that there was still a little less, maybe he said less, or maybe the family''s financial pressure was really heavy.


    "Very well, the education aspect is basically fine, when the time comes for explanations and lessons, I''ll leave it up to you two.


    Of course, I will go there from time to time. "


    Habara thought about it, and finally felt that he still needed to talk, but he still wanted to explain it to Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi.


    "No problem, Lord Patriarch."


    The two elders, Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi, both nodded. Naturally, they needed to do many things in person at the beginning of the reform, and they were not surprised.


    After confirming this matter, Habara spoke out what was in his heart.


    "It''s just that I need to mention some things. In the family reward system, I feel that some things are not mentioned enough. The development of the family needs improvement in all aspects.


    And only people can bring about improvement, so I think we should encourage people of the tribe to have more children. Only enough people can select enough talents.


    Secondly, if the selected talents have made enough contributions to the family, do you think ninjutsu and monetary rewards alone are enough?


    And everyone who is doing it, who of you was not a genius ninja? "


    Habara''s words stunned the four people present, but they had to admit that they were the same people back then, and they were indeed one of the genius ninjas of a certain era.


    And what does a genius ninja need, besides something that can improve his strength, what else does he need?


    After thinking about it, they feel that there is only honor, right?


    Seeing their reactions, Habara couldn''t help but continued to speak with a smile.


    "Moreover, I said that the development of the family is all-round, and there are many aspects that can make contributions.


    For example, it can make the family earn more money, which is also an aspect of improving the family''s strength.


    There are also those who can provide more help to the family''s government affairs, or give birth to or train more younger generations for the family. Isn''t this one aspect?


    The key is not to limit your vision, but to bring out the value of everyone.


    And among these people, there may be people who are at a lower level in the ninja sequence, and there are even people who can''t enter this sequence at all.


    Facing them, what exactly do we want to give them? Have you thought about this issue? "


    Habara has always known that in the deformed world of the ninja world, many talents actually do not do well because they are not ninjas.


    But talents will always shine, even if they are not in the ninja sequence, they can play an unimaginable role.


    Whether it''s the economic level, the management level, or even the scientific research level, they might be able to play better!


    Ninjas need to keep exercising to maintain their strength. Once they neglect to exercise, it is basically inevitable that they will go downhill.


    It''s really hard for them to focus on one aspect - Orochimaru and Second Hokage are different.


    But these people are different, because without much ninja talent, they can focus on their better and more adaptable aspects.


    The achievements brought by this will definitely not be bad, and the achievements in all aspects are what Habara needs.


    "That''s really a problem."


    After Uchiha Zong thought for a long time, he couldn''t help but nodded seriously.


    "Then the patriarch, what do you think is a better way to do it?"


    "I think, if they are suitable for the ninja career, we can give them more help."


    Habara touched his chin, and then continued speaking slowly.


    "For example, it can be taught by me, Shisui, or Fu Yue-kun. After all, the three of us are kaleidoscopes. I think this is good for them.


    Or let the Jonin of the Sangouyu family lead and teach them, anyway, it depends on the degree of contribution and his own talent.


    And those who don''t have ninja talent, in order to encourage them to make contributions in all aspects, we can let them work in the security department.


    After all, the reform of the Security Department is also going on, many places need more talents, but the weight of the security department is still small.


    We can set a new position, this position can make them honor, can make them respected by the whole clan, and can also allow them to participate in the clan council.


    Of course, those who have ninja talent are also included, everyone, what do you think? "


    Set a new role and be able to join the Clan?


    Habara''s thoughts made the four people present couldn''t help but fell into deep thought. To be honest, this proposal is very good.


    But this proposal also involves a problem, that is, the distribution of rights.


    After all, the family used to be a mess, and the various factions were fighting with each other. They were very worried that these people would eventually form a force again, and that would be no fun.


    "I agree with this proposal." But at this moment, Uchiha Fugaku said: "However, I think the set positions should be strictly limited, otherwise..."


    "I see what you mean, so I have an idea."


    Habara smiled, of course he knew that some things could be changed and some things could not be tampered with.


    After all, in a world with supernatural abilities, fooling around will only arouse disgust from everyone. The power of ninjas is unquestionable.


    "In the family, UU Reading , except for the elders and the deputy head of the clan, everyone who can participate in the clan association has a unified position, that is, the councilor.


    The responsibilities of the councilors are just like his name, they can participate in the clan association, and discuss and revise our opinions.


    Or help us to complement and improve the various measures proposed, and their status in the family must also be improved.


    They have higher income, more support - if there is no ninja power, send some ninja to protect them.


    Let them feel the importance of the family, let them have a certain right to speak in the family, and let them feel the glory of the family.


    What do you think? "


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 111： Implementation of the new system

    After Habara had clearly explained the powers and obligations of this new position, the parliamentary system proposed by Habara was passed without any difficulty.


    In fact, after thinking about it, the right to speak and family glory are indeed very important things for those who do not have ninja talent.


    Especially when the ninja resources are not very attractive to them, these things have become even more valuable.


    And the number of councilors is destined to not be too many, because to become a councilor, one must first make enough contributions to the family.


    And the scale of this contribution is all in the hands of Habara and the others, so why is it not a matter of their words?


    Adding this project, basically the reform plan at the family level has been perfected.


    And the reform of the security department has already been done because of Habara''s participation.


    Therefore, Habara did not let this matter drag on, but let them all be released very bluntly, and ensured that every clansman could see it!


    "This... what is this?"


    When one morning came, the Uchiha clansmen were woken up one by one by the family guards and asked to come to the family shrine.


    Only then did they discover to their astonishment that something was wrong!


    Because regardless of whether the family is male, female, old or young, whether they are ninjas or not, whether they have opened Sharingan or not, all of them are gathered together.


    The last time this was done was during a family celebration, and that time the family quietly replaced a young patriarch on stage.


    To be honest, changing a young patriarch still has an impact on the family, and they all have a lot of doubts about why they did this.


    It''s just that what happened next directly answered all their questions. The young patriarch''s handling of the family crisis really impressed them.


    Especially when they heard later that the new patriarch cooperated with Shisui and the former patriarch to kill Danzo and protect the family together, which made their blood boil even more.


    Therefore, they are also very curious now, what new things this new patriarch is going to do.


    As a result, seeing this, everyone was boiling!


    "Is the study of the family to be popularized by everyone, including adults, and there is still an assessment?"


    "Yeah, do we have to learn these things as adults?"


    "Could it be that what the delisted guy did, made the patriarchs worry about us?"


    "That **** **** should be devoured by vicious dogs and wild wolves, he really insulted our Uchiha bloodline!"


    Many adult family members felt dizzy seeing this scene, and it was really not good news for them to have to re-learn as adults.


    In particular, the establishment of the assessment mechanism made them involuntarily recall their teenage years. Whether they became ninjas or not, they are now crying all over the place.


    But they didn''t blame Habara and the others for doing such a thing. After all, even the son of the former head of the family rebelled.


    Isn''t this the same as "Why did Hokage-sama rebel?" It is only natural for them to suffer together.


    It''s just that when their reporter looked down, they all boiled up.


    "All children can receive family education, and it is still an elite education, regardless of whether they show potential or not, regardless of whether they can open Sharingan?"


    "Is this...does it really make sense?"


    "Shut up, at least our kids will have a chance, right?"


    "That''s right, and it doesn''t mean that no matter whether they are talented or not, the family will encourage everyone to develop their own interests and abilities, so that they can contribute to the family in all aspects."


    "Have you seen that those who can make contributions to the family, such as finance and management, can become members of parliament with outstanding performance!"


    What follows is what really ignites everyone''s emotions.


    They have never heard of the position of a member of parliament, but just looking at the position of this member of parliament, none of them is not tempted!


    Participating in the clan association is almost one of the highest honors of the Uchiha clan, because those who can enter the clan association are the family elites.


    But they have also heard that even the elites who have entered the clan association can only choose to support or oppose many things, and they rarely have the opportunity to participate in other things.


    But now this congressman is different. Not only can they participate in the clan meeting and choose to support or oppose it, but they can also make their own thoughts and comments on many opinions.


    Even after the opinion becomes a resolution, you can also participate in the revision, and make some additions and improvements to the content!


    Such rights are completely unimaginable to them. This means that the new patriarch has given their family the right to speak. This is to allow them to participate in the management of the family together!


    Even if they know that it is definitely not an easy thing to become a member of parliament, because they can make enough contributions to the family.


    But at least this gave them a chance, a chance for them to step into the upper echelon of the family.


    A chance for them to have ninja talent, develop better, and even get personally taught by the patriarch and others.


    A chance for them to show themselves even if they don''t have ninja talent!


    This incident directly made everyone feel excited. They really never thought of such an opportunity.


    Now they are really grateful to these new patriarchs in their hearts, even though the education policy counted them all.


    But what is this compared to the new reward system of the family?


    "It''s just about having more children. It seems that I will be a little tired when I go home at night..."


    The atmosphere of the whole family was very active, and many people simply ran home to take out pens and paper, and then ran over to record these contents.


    As for the learning materials, according to the information above, these things are sent to everyone uniformly at night.


    And the people who are responsible for teaching them are those two elders, which in itself is an infinite honor.


    For ordinary clansmen, these two elders are unfamiliar to them, and under normal circumstances they hardly see such high-ranking people.


    It is simply unimaginable for them to be their own teachers.


    For the elite clansmen, they can see how much the family attaches importance to this matter.


    Especially as the two elders reconciled and supported the current patriarch together, their relationship with each other has become better, and they are also looking forward to the lessons of the two elders.


    "It seems that the family is about to undergo a major change."


    Many clansmen silently thought that no matter whether they had a task or not, they began to think about how to prepare so that they would not be left behind in the next reform.


    However, when those clansmen belonging to the security department ran to the department to prepare for work, they were once again dumbfounded.


    Because they found that not only the family has undergone reforms, but even their security department has undergone huge reforms!


    Leaving aside the fact that the various departments that have re-divided their responsibilities one by one are enough to make them feel a headache, the code of conduct in each department alone makes them want to go crazy.


    They suddenly had an idea of ??''why should they join the security department'', because their learning tasks are too heavy.


    First, there are things to learn in the family, and now the security department also has them. At the same time, they have to adapt to the work of the security department, which makes them really feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Especially when they saw the new rules of action of the Ministry of Security, they were even more dumbfounded!


    "This... what the **** is this?"


    The Uchiha clansmen are all arrogant, there is no doubt about it, but the reform manual in front of them really wants to suppress their arrogance to death!


    The content in the manual requires them to act in strict accordance with the laws and regulations of Konoha, there is no doubt about it.


    Although Uchiha has some stink problems, they still have the integrity as ninjas, and they basically perform tasks for a reason.


    Although sometimes it seems very unreasonable, but there is really no problem in terms of procedure.


    But now?


    Not only do they have to do this, but they also have to explain to the arrested people why we arrested you!


    What''s the situation? If you get caught, it must be a violation. Why explain so much to this group of offenders?


    And why let them explain themselves, don''t these guys know why they were arrested?


    In addition to this, they sometimes have to arrest people according to the situation, for example, they can be given a lighter sentence under certain special circumstances.


    What is the reason for this? Why would they do this?


    And that prison, is there any problem with throwing a group of prisoners together?


    Anyway, they are all a bunch of scum, why should such guys separate?


    Fortunately, Habara didn''t know what they were thinking, otherwise Habara wouldn''t be **** off by them.


    Leaving aside how hated and disgusted their attitude was, just keeping the prisoners together was enough to make Habara angry.


    Is this really a prison, or is it an opportunity for prisoners to ''enlighten themselves''?


    "Forget it, let''s do it honestly, the patriarch''s intention, and the deputy deputy chief and the elders have already approved it. I''m afraid it''s useless for us to object."


    Fortunately, they are still clear-headed people. Under their reminder, all members of the security department are like eggplants beaten by frost.


    All of them lowered their heads in a daze, not daring to have any rebuttal thoughts, but began to think deeply about the meaning of doing so.


    The Uchiha family sometimes really behaves like a "cheap bone", but I have to say that once they recognize you, then they accept you from the bottom of their hearts.


    Habara showed their unimaginable power, UU Reading and Habara led them to quell the rebellion, and even led them to kill the root cause of the rebellion and face Hokage.


    The previous patriarch couldn''t do such a thing. The former patriarch would just accept it and let the family see no hope.


    Now that they saw hope, their respect for Habara became even more fanatical.


    The new patriarch wants them to change and follow the new system, even if they don''t understand it, they will feel that it is their own problem.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it if you can''t figure it out, just do it honestly.


    Anyway, I know that under the leadership of the patriarch, we will only get better and better! "


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 112： Kakashis decision

    The implementation of the new system really made countless Uchiha people feel their scalps tingling, because the content they learned really subverted their cognition.


    In addition, they still have their own work to do during the day, so they can only study together after get off work.


    In order to respond to "the family hopes to have a larger population", many clansmen even began to work harder to create humans, which caused many members of the clan to feel extra tired.


    I want to help these young children perform better, although they also have academic tasks.


    But when they knew that it was arranged by the patriarch, they learned to work harder and did not feel any fatigue at all.


    In particular, Sasuke learned from his father that these things were decided by Habara after discussing with them, and Habara''s assessment of him was also based on these things.


    Sasuke''s enthusiasm for learning became even higher, although he didn''t understand many of the things he learned.


    After all, both Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi speak very profoundly, and even give examples from various villages and countries in the ninja world.


    This way of teaching makes many people obsessed, because they find that their horizons have been broadened, and many things that they did not understand, and things that were misunderstood before, now understand.


    It''s not so friendly to children, but Sasuke also has an advantage in that his father can also help him with his lessons.


    His father can also teach him something, which is something that even the expelled person does not have!


    And through this kind of learning, Sasuke found that he seemed to be able to understand more things, but after understanding, he also hated that guy even more.


    "This ignorant guy is short-sighted and wants to destroy the family. I hope you are still alive, so that I can settle accounts with you in the future!"


    Sasuke murmured silently, and then went to further study with other painful and happy tribesmen.


    Of course, the people in the security department were the ones who suffered the most.


    Because they need to learn things about the family, and they still need to learn things about the security department. Their current life can only be described as bitter haha.


    "It seems that everyone''s enthusiasm is quite high." Knowing that everyone in the family is working hard, Habara couldn''t help but smile and said to Shisui.


    "Of course I worked hard. Can they not listen to your orders?" Zhishui said with a smile on the side: "And these courses are really very useful. I will listen to every class and benefit a lot."


    Although Shisui has had Habara''s previous teachings, he has indeed made a breakthrough in the cognitive level, but he feels that he is far from enough.


    Therefore, he didn''t miss all the courses, but he followed everyone to class honestly.


    Probably because of Zhishui''s practice, this made all the clansmen feel more at ease to study.


    Even the deputy patriarch who owns the kaleidoscope Sharingan has come honestly, so why don''t these clansmen follow along?


    "Come on, you must know that we are classmates, and we are still the patriarch and deputy patriarch. If you are ashamed, even I will be with you."


    Habara couldn''t help but tease, and then he quickly changed the subject before Shisui''s expression became serious. Now he really can''t stand these guys expressing their opinions at every turn.


    "By the way, that little guy Naruto has come here often recently, how is his condition, and has Anbu who followed him come in?"


    "Naruto, it''s still the same as before. He often comes to play with Sasuke. Senior Fuyue and his wife seem to like him very much. Every time he comes, they will treat him well."


    Shisui recalled it for a while and then told Habara completely. In fact, this information was passed to Habara every day.


    It''s just that sometimes Habara didn''t read it because he was too slow, but he, the deputy patriarch, had to watch it, otherwise he would be embarrassed if he couldn''t answer Habara''s questions.


    "As for the people in Anbu who are on duty in turn, they were always Kakashi-senpai before, but now I know those guys, but I''m not familiar with them.


    But they will notify us when they come, and we don''t mean to embarrass them, but let the family members follow them. "


    It is not allowed for Anbu to enter the family at will, and Hokage cannot intervene in family affairs, which is generally regarded as an unspoken rule.


    Danzo is hated so much because he broke this unspoken rule. Of course, the families would not believe it. There is really no Hokage who dares to do this with the acquiescence of Hokage.


    "It seems that they are still very disciplined, at least after we solve Danzo, they are considered to be disciplined."


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, and said that Anbe might not be so polite if it was changed before, and even Uchiha would not allow contact with Naruto.


    Especially when an unknown number of monitors were placed outside the Uchiha Clan. Although these things have been dismantled, Habara will not forget this.


    It''s just that now that Anbe is following the rules, Habara can''t help but think about one thing.


    That''s Kakashi, what''s going on now?


    .........


    While Uchiha and the Ministry of Security were quietly changing, Kakashi was sitting alone at home thinking.


    Today is his day off. If it was before, he might not accept it, but after being harassed by Habara''s illusion, he seems more willing to take a good rest today.


    His rest is to relax himself, to allow himself to think better.


    He really couldn''t forget everything he saw in the Habara illusion, and he couldn''t forget the gossip his father suffered back then.


    I can''t forget the scene of my teacher and Kyuubi fighting under the bright moonlight, and I can''t forget Naruto''s lonely back.


    What''s more, I can''t forget that my own back and Naruto''s back overlap each other, and what they hear are vicious words one after another.


    All of these stimulated his nerves, especially Yu Yuan''s last words were deeply buried in his mind!


    "Have you ever considered that your father will be attacked by public opinion in this way?"


    "Have you ever thought that as long as someone treats him a little better in Naruto''s growing environment, he will remember this person''s kindness for the rest of his life."


    "Can you really face your father, face your teacher?"


    Kakashi held his head in his hands, feeling that his head was really hurting.


    Especially the pictures presented by the illusion, and Habara''s last words kept echoing in his mind, which made him extremely tormented.


    "Can I really face them?"


    Kakashi muttered to himself, his eyes seemed a little blurred, and in this blur, there was a kind of helplessness and bewilderment.


    It was arranged by his teacher that he entered Anbu, hoping that he could share the sorrow in his heart through the work of Anbu.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether there is any preparation for him to take over Anbu in the future, and Kakashi never thought about it.


    However, after entering Anbe, he has been using Anbe''s high-intensity tasks to paralyze himself, which runs counter to Namikaze Minato''s original intention.


    It''s a pity that Namikaze Minato can no longer correct him. Kakashi lost his teacher that night in Kyuubi.


    Kakashi, who lost his teacher, was even more at a loss. Even though he had sensed the will of the teacher and his close friends, he didn''t know how to do it.


    He didn''t have a clear goal, and he didn''t have a suitable way. He could only try to protect Konoha through the simplest way¡ªexecuting Anbu missions.


    It''s just that Habara''s words made him feel confused. He knew that this might be Habara''s provocation, but recalling everything in the past, he found that he couldn''t refute it at all.


    "Why is Uchiha like this, why is my father like this, why is Naruto like this..."


    Kakashi supported his drooping head with both hands, his mind began to mutter this sentence silently, and then fell into silence all at once.


    Time was ticking, but Kakashi was struggling to make a judgment in his heart.


    Suddenly, Habara''s figure appeared in his mind again, with the same indifferent words.


    "A lot of things have to do with Danzo...


    I''ve seen traces of human experimentation on Danzo...


    The Third Hokage gave us a lot of benefits in order to let me cover up the secret.....


    Why don''t you think about it, why would he do this....


    For your father, for your teacher! "


    For father, for teacher!


    At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes suddenly became clear, and the confusion and helplessness seemed to disappear quickly at this moment.


    He remembered that he once ran to the archives room to check the information in order to investigate the guy named Sky Burial, but Hiruzaru Sarutobi found out and threw the complete information to him.


    And he clearly remembered that Hiruzaru Sarutobi admitted that Danzo was conducting human experiments, and it was the cell experiments of the first Hokage!


    It''s just that Sarutobi Hiruzen told him that everything has been stopped by him.


    However, in fact, Danzo and Orochimaru colluded together to continue the experiment.


    Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t say what kind of experiment it was, Kakashi could still guess something.


    "It seems that the experimental project is probably still the cell experiment of the first Hokage-sama."


    Kakashi''s expression became a little cold. The cell experiment of the first generation of Hokage was a taboo, which is why Hiruzaru Sarutobi did not dare to announce it.


    "And whether it''s my father, Uchiha, or Naruto, they are all manipulated by invisible public opinion, making them rejected by the village and disgusted or even spurned by the village. UU Reading "


    At the thought of this, Kakashi couldn''t help clenching his fists, and such methods can be said to be almost the same.


    It''s really hard not to wonder if it''s the same person who did it!


    Cover up these actions, cover up everything Danzo has done, but convict Danzo without hesitation.


    What else is there, it is really difficult, otherwise Kakashi has some different thoughts in his mind.


    "It seems that I really have to do a good job of investigating, get to know Danzo well, and at the same time get to know...


    The thing that was covered up by you, Hokage-sama..."


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 113： 1st experiment

    While Uchiha and the security department were studying and adjusting in pain, Habara, Shisui, and Fuyue came to their newly established laboratory.


    Since this laboratory has just been established, it does not look very big, but this is not the key point. The key point is that the internal environment and structure of this laboratory are very good.


    Bright lighting and excellent ventilation make it seem like a good lab at first glance.


    And Habara can see that the laboratory has been reinforced, which can prevent it from collapsing due to the battle above to a certain extent¡ªafter all, the laboratory is built underground.


    In conjunction with the various machines that are neatly visited here, this really makes Habara feel very good overall, and it has the flavor that a laboratory should have.


    In the laboratory, those young people who have just received a week of medical ninja training are looking at various instruments, and they seem to be in a hurry.


    And Fuyue and Shishui were lying on the experimental bed, they were covered with various monitoring equipment, and Yu Principle watched quietly from the side.


    Obviously, both of them are currently in an experimental state, and Habara himself seems a little nervous.


    He still remembers that the two found him a few days ago and expressed their wishes.


    ¡­


    "Will this be a little too anxious?"


    Habara looked at Shisui and Fugaku in front of him and felt a little headache, because Uchiha Fugaku said that he wanted to start the experiment now.


    "Our personnel training has only been carried out for about a month. The training of medical ninjas has never been an easy task. Are they qualified for our tasks?"


    It is indeed not an easy task to train a medical ninja, even if Habara knows that the implantation of white blood cells is definitely useful for the kaleidoscope, and the experiment does not need much at all.


    And according to the results of Danzo''s use of Senshouzhujian cells, having Sharingan as a suppression can indeed avoid some things from happening.


    But if you are not afraid of 10,000, you are afraid of the eventuality. It is still very necessary to ensure the safety of the experiment. After all, not everyone is Obito or Uchiha Madara.


    If something bad happens, Habara is not sure that a person who has only received simple medical ninja training can control it and deal with it in a timely manner.


    "Although there are some risks, I believe that guy can do it, and we should too."


    Uchiha Fugaku took over the topic now, he looked at Habara and Shisui seriously and said.


    "Master Patriarch, let me do this experiment first, and my experimental data can also bring more inspiration to the family.


    For the development of the family, I believe I can bear it.


    Of course, I am not desperate, I still have a wife and children to take care of.


    It¡¯s good to do the experiment a little bit. Although our medical personnel have not yet been well trained, it is still possible to simply monitor the experimental data and observe my body¡¯s reaction.


    Lord Patriarch, Lord Deputy Patriarch, please! "


    Uchiha Fugaku''s attitude was very sincere, and what he said moved Habara and Shisui a little.


    Then do the experiment by yourself, this kind of thing is not as simple as courage, this guy Uchiha Fuyue is simply risking his life now.


    For some reason, Habara suddenly felt that this guy was somewhat similar to that Uchiha Izumi, because his performance seemed to be atonement.


    Habara really couldn''t figure out their brain circuit, but after thinking about it carefully, his choice was actually very similar to what Habara thought.


    It''s just that Habara is relatively conservative, and he hopes to do all this in a safer environment.


    But if you think about it carefully, it takes a long time to train a medical ninja, which Habara may not be able to accept.


    Although the Uchiha has stabilized, it is only temporary, and it is very necessary to better improve the strength of the Uchiha clan.


    Especially when his strength increases, Habara''s points will also increase, which is also a perfect reinforcement for him.


    But before Habara could speak, Shisui spoke together.


    "Master Patriarch, I am willing to be with Senior Fuyue.


    Experiments require data, and senior Fuyue alone may not be enough


    There are two data to compare with each other, I think it will be better. "


    Looking at the two people in front of him, Habara couldn''t laugh or cry for a while, but after his consideration, he finally agreed.


    In fact, he still has some confidence in the transplantation of this kind of thing, especially the transplantation of small portions.


    The power building of the six realms is actually the combination of Indra and Asura''s power, and more bluntly, it is the product of the intersection of the ultimate yin escape and yang escape.


    Of course, I am afraid that the power of immortality must be included in this, because this is the evolution path of Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Madara can withstand this power, Habara thinks that besides being the reincarnation of Indra himself, there is another very important reason.


    That''s because he has eternal eyes!


    As a product of Yin Dun, Eternal Eye can naturally complement and balance Yang Dun''s Asura power.


    Although Shishui and Fuyue are just kaleidoscopes, Bai Jue''s body has also been adjusted by Hei Jue.


    That''s probably the way it is, that boy Obito can use the kaleidoscope before it''s turned on.


    For the same reason, this guy Danzo also relies on Sharingan to suppress the cells of Senjujuma, otherwise this guy would have become a ''Shimura Shuren'' long ago.


    Moreover, Habara believes that without Uchiha''s blood, he also relies on the cells of Senju Hashirama to use Sharingan to complete the Izanaki technique.


    "Shouldn''t there be any problems?"


    ¡­


    "How''s the situation?"


    Looking at the two people lying on the experimental bed, Habara waited for a long time before asking.


    These two people really don''t seem to be in good condition. Although their expressions are still calm, their bodies are slightly red.


    Sweat also dripped down their foreheads, as if they had a fever.


    Such a state made Habara worried. Could it be that he thought wrong, which led to the failure this time?


    Although failure is the mother of success, Habara does not expect such maternal love to appear.


    "The patriarch... The patriarch, from the data point of view, there are some reactions in the body of the two adults.


    However, because the amount injected was not too much, the reaction could only be regarded as low-intensity, and their bodies were slowly adapting. "


    It was a young Uchiha who answered Habara. He is a young man who has learned medical ninjutsu very well during this period of time.


    Moreover, his background is clean, and his father is an old member of the security department, which is why he was selected to enter here.


    In fact, everyone who entered here was in a similar situation to him, and the people Habara and the others wanted to choose were naturally people they could trust.


    This group of people is the first batch, and there will naturally be a second and third batch in the future. Habara will definitely need more talents.


    Hearing what he said, Habara nodded slightly, but actually he didn''t know much about this kind of thing.


    He was a liberal arts student in his previous life, and the main reason why he chose liberal arts was his poor ability in mathematics and physics.


    Fu Yue and Shisui did not directly stuff that kind of thing into their bodies and sew it on like Uchiha Madara.


    They cut off a small part of Obito''s arm, then melted and refined it through special methods, and finally obtained two small bottles of liquid for injection.


    This approach is also to ensure safety, but the current situation is really not very good.


    "Are you getting used to it slowly?"


    Habara looked at this young Uchiha clansman seriously, although strictly speaking he was older than this person, but he was the clan leader after all.


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch, according to the data, this is the case."


    Facing Habara''s questioning, the Uchiha clansman answered honestly with his head down, that he could still feel tremendous pressure facing Habara.


    "The substance that has just been injected is very special, it seems to be completely opposite to the power of Master Fuyue and Master Shisui.


    But this force seems to be able to adapt to the bodies of Mr. Fuyue and Mr. Shisui, and it has become balanced now.


    But because it was the first injection, the bodies of the two adults might not be used to it. "


    "Is that so?" Habara looked at all this with a frown, and then he simply waved his hand and said, "Go out first, I''ll tell you to come in later."


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!" All the medical ninjas in the laboratory replied immediately after hearing the words.


    Although they felt that doing so seemed a bit inconsistent, they would not refuse the patriarch''s order.


    Soon, all the people in the laboratory were emptied, and the group of medical ninjas went to the rest room next door to wait.


    And Habara also opened his own kaleidoscope at this moment, Sharingan cannot achieve the perspective effect like Baiyan, but these eyes can also see Chakra.


    In just an instant, in Habara''s eyes, he could clearly see that whether it was Shisui or Fugaku, there were two chakras colliding with each other in their bodies.


    Their current adverse reactions are probably caused by these two chakras. After all, these two chakras are really "mortal enemies".


    However, the confrontation between these two chakras is now temporarily in a balance, and even the power belonging to Uchiha has completely suppressed the power on the other side.


    Is it because too little is injected?


    Habara thought silently, but he noticed that the injected power seemed to be integrated into the bodies of the two of them.


    Even though they retreated steadily, they were not completely dispersed, resulting in the complete disappearance of their strength.


    "How do you feel?"


    After observing for a while, Habara asked.


    "Though from what I''ve seen, and the data they''re saying, it doesn''t look too bad.


    But as a ninja, I think it is still necessary to ask about your feelings, your own feelings. "


    "In fact, apart from feeling very uncomfortable at the beginning, I can clearly feel a strange, extremely repulsive force in my body..."


    Fu Yue raised his head and thought for a while before speaking, and it seemed that there was really no big problem from his appearance.


    "Other things are actually fine, and now this power seems to be not so strong, so my body is still not particularly adapted.


    But I can feel the strength stay in me, maybe everything will get better after my body adapts. "


    "My situation is similar to that of Fujigaku-senpai, and I also feel something else."


    Shishui also spoke from the side, UU reading may be because he is younger, he looks much better than Fuyue, and his experience is also deeper.


    "I can feel that those forces seem to flow back to feed my body, especially I can feel that my eyes seem to change."


    Variety?


    Hearing Shisui''s words, Habara involuntarily looked into his eyes.


    The strange thing is that Habara can indeed see the subtle, almost imperceptible, chakra-like power slowly rushing towards his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Yuan immediately felt relieved, because he knew that the experiment this time was not tolerated by the failed mother''s love...


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 114： different security department

    The results of the first experiment were generally good.


    Although the injection volume was small and there was a low-severity reaction, as time went by, the reaction of the two people began to decrease or even stop.


    Of course, it was unavoidable that the two were in a weak state at this time.


    Fortunately, such weakness is not particularly influential. After all, Uchiha''s environment is not as precarious as before.


    They have time to slowly recover their status, and their most important thing to do now is nothing else but to supervise the family''s situation.


    "It''s just that their bodies are still adapting to this new power, and it''s impossible to do new experiments."


    Habara is very concerned about the situation of these two people, although it is unlikely that the two of them will create a new pair of eternal eyes.


    But it is also a good thing to be able to use the power of your own kaleidoscope without restriction!


    What''s more, Habara himself knows Uchiha''s secrets, and what he has done can be regarded as complementing Uchiha''s gene chain belonging to Otsuki to some extent.


    Senju and Uchiha themselves are one, and the ghost knows how Otsutsuki Hamura gave birth to a child.


    Shengsheng divided his power into two, and the two sides still had nothing to do with the other side''s power.


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that it was most likely the screen window wiped his ass¡ªa trick.


    "Could it be because I sealed my old mother to prevent my son?"


    Habara didn''t know what was going on, anyway, according to the type of son the old ancestor gave birth to, he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    But these are not what Habara is concerned about. What he is concerned about is whether he can try to use this thing to complete the genes of all the Uchiha clan in the future?


    "Of course, this has been tested and proven. At least let these young people learn more about genetics and cytology, so that I can check and confirm my ideas."


    The experiment will take time, so Habara also focused on the family.


    Now that the reform has been advancing for a while, Habara is also very curious about how they are doing now.


    In the family, he is more at ease, because he himself has taught people, and he understands many situations.


    But he doesn''t know much about the people in the security department. Although the situation is not bad according to the report, no matter how good it is, he has to go and see for himself.


    "What''s more, this is an important passage for Uchiha to express his appeal and integrate into Konoha, and it can''t be messed up anyway."


    The Security Department is too important to Uchiha, especially Uchiha after Habara took over.


    This is Habara''s voice to everyone in Konoha, and this is the main channel for Uchiha to express his appeal to Konoha.


    Habara is naturally concerned about his performance, because he knows very well that Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others will never let it go, and they will have another fight in the future.


    Although Yubara has already had an idea, since I can''t destroy your will, then I can always destroy your body that carries the will, right?


    But it can''t be easy to do this, after all, it''s the Hokage of Konoha Village!


    Habara still wants to hang out in Konoha, so naturally some preparations and plans are indispensable...


    ¡­


    While Habara was worried about the situation of the security department, a group of ninjas who had drunk too much had a fierce dispute.


    The time has quietly come to November, and there has just been a winter snow not long ago.


    Although Konoha is not so peaceful, the laughter of the new generation of children echoes in the streets and alleys.


    The thick snow has become their best plaything, and the snowball is whistling waste in the open field.


    There are all kinds of snowmen piled up everywhere under the trees. The children''s hands and faces are red and red from the cold, but they never get tired of it.


    The ninjas prefer to warm a pot of hot wine in the tavern and chat about some things they are interested in, which is simply the ultimate enjoyment in this weather.


    The Chunin and Genin in Muye Village like to come to a tavern. The boss here has a very good personality. It is said that he was once a J¨­nin.


    It''s just that he was seriously injured because of the war. Although he recovered his life, he was forced to retire.


    Therefore, even Jonin can often be seen in this restaurant.


    The heat released by the heater permeates the interior, making people feel warm and comfortable as soon as they enter.


    Some ninjas holding wine glasses were chatting non-stop, their faces were obviously drunk, and the whole hall was noisy.


    Their topic is naturally inseparable from what happened some time ago, the Uchiha clan besieging Danzo.


    Especially after witnessing the scene where Habara''s user Susanoo performed the water bird flurry, they even had a new understanding of Uchiha''s power.


    Although most Konoha ninjas still have a poor sense of Uchiha, ninjas still worship the strong.


    In particular, Uchiha''s actions are well-founded, which makes some people who respect strength have a little "black turn" towards Uchiha.


    It''s just that this guy chatted about what Habara had done there, which naturally angered many people who were very unhappy with Uchiha.


    In particular, they will not forget the scene where the three of Habara used that terrifying ninjutsu to intimidate Hokage, which is simply unimaginable in the eyes of many civilian ninjas!


    Under such circumstances, the two sides immediately began to quarrel.


    One person thinks that Uchiha''s doing this is understandable, because Master Naruto''s lack of control has caused some people to have crooked thoughts about their family.


    Under such circumstances, it was natural for them to choose revenge, and Hokage-sama also misunderstood them at the time, so it is normal for such a situation to occur.


    The people on the other side think that Uchiha shouldn''t do this anyway, they don''t have Hokage in their eyes!


    The two sides argue endlessly because of these things, and ninjas, especially young ninjas, always care about saving face, especially after drinking.


    In the end, I don''t know who made the first move, and it quickly turned into a brawl. The ninjas watching from the side gathered in a circle and booed each other.


    However, as the disputes between them became bigger and bigger, and more and more people started to fight, the scene became completely chaotic.


    In the end, the security department arrived in time and took everyone away, which calmed down the matter.


    "It''s really unlucky..."


    Early the next morning, Shangshan Yuanyi couldn''t help muttering to himself while lifting the quilt on his body while touching his head.


    Last night he was one of the people who did it. He played very well under the stimulation of alcohol, but the more he enjoyed last night, the more he regretted it now.


    Especially when he was imprisoned in the security department, he couldn''t help but sigh a little.


    He still knows how bad the security department''s reputation is in Konoha, and the people who are captured basically have no good end to speak of.


    And he also had some rumors, such as the security department asked you to answer something, but if your answer was not what they wanted to hear, they would do something to you.


    For example, something like the ''big memory recovery technique'', all in all, this is an extremely hateful department.


    "Shangshan Yuanyi, please come with us."


    Just when he was full of apprehension, a man wearing the armband of the security department came over and said to him.


    This person looked gentler, but what surprised Yuanyi Shangshan was that he always felt that this guy seemed a little unnatural.


    But he doesn''t have time to think so much now, he is full of worries now, he really doesn''t know how the security department will treat him.


    Taking a deep breath, he soon followed the man in front of him and walked outside silently.


    Soon the two of them came to a small room, and in this room there was only a middle-aged man who looked very serious sitting there.


    Shang Shanyuan couldn''t help swallowing when he saw this scene, especially when the door to the world that sent him was closed, he panicked even more.


    He seemed to have already felt that if he didn''t say anything in line with this guy''s thinking, it is very likely that the ''big memory recovery technique'' would fall on him.


    Although his heart is full of grief and hatred, as ninjas, especially civilian ninjas, they are really not qualified to confront these big families and most departments.


    "Shangshan Yuanyi, right?"


    Just when Shangshan Yuanyi was thinking wildly, the middle-aged man in front of him suddenly showed a very scary smile.


    This scene made Shangshan Yuanyi even more sad, and the next moment the man''s words completely stunned him on the spot.


    "My name is Uchiha Tatsuya, and I am your chief judge. There is a surveillance camera installed in this room, and your every word and deed will be recorded as well as mine.


    I hope you can tell the truth about what you have done. Of course, you also have the right to remain silent, but this will be very bad for you.


    And I will also tell you according to my obligation, exactly why you were arrested and what kind of punishment you will receive.


    Got it, Shangshan Genichi Chunin? "


    "Ah, yes!"


    Shangshan Yuanyi gave his answer almost sluggishly, because he really hasn''t recovered now.


    He never thought that the security department would be so easy to talk and act so humanely?


    He wants to tell you that there is surveillance, which means they will record the process of handling the case.


    Naturally, you don''t need to worry, they will use some special method to make you "recall" what you have done.


    At the same time, it also tells you that they will be obliged to tell you what you have committed, what regulations you have violated, and what kind of punishment you will eventually receive. UU reading


    Shangshan Yuanyi couldn''t believe this. Is this the legendary extremely evil and disgusting security department?


    Suddenly, Shang Shanyuan recalled that when he got up, it seemed that he was still covered with a quilt?


    Now the weather has changed. Although the ninja has a good ability to resist cold, it is definitely not comfortable to freeze in this kind of place for one night.


    The security department actually prepared these things for these ''prisoners'', which completely overturned Shangshan Yuanyi''s cognition once again.


    At this moment, there was only one sentence in his mind.


    "Am I dreaming, or have we misunderstood too much about the Security Department..."


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 115： Yan Yes suggestion

    What happened to Shangshan Yuanyi was not an exception, because when he came out, he found that there were still a lot of confused people outside the security department.


    Obviously, they were all questioned by the operation of the security department, and they couldn''t even believe that they had walked out of the security department.


    Although they have also been punished, such as compensation from the hotel, and fines for causing riots and fights.


    But other than that, there was nothing else, and even if he was about to be detained, he was dismissed by the security department with the sentence, "Didn''t you stay all night last night?"


    The result of this kind of treatment made them peek at each other, and they always felt that they had encountered some magical things.


    What''s more interesting is that after they went back, they spontaneously told what happened to them.


    They are basically commoner ninjas, and their family members are basically commoners. With such word of mouth, almost the entire population of Konoha knows about it.


    Of course, most people still don''t believe it. After all, what you hear is what you see.


    Their stereotypes of the security department are too deep, and they will naturally not believe it without personal experience.


    It can only be said that the work of the security department still has a long way to go, but they have also made a good start.


    "It seems that the performance is not bad."


    Walking on the street, Habara naturally heard such a discussion, and said bluntly that the security department at this time was considered to be on the top of the ''hot search'' list.


    The department that Konoha residents deal with the most, besides the task department, is probably the security department.


    Therefore, what happened in this department naturally made them talk about it, especially in the past, it was always said that the security department was not good, but now it suddenly became a good security department.


    Under such a contrast, they are naturally more willing to discuss these things.


    After listening to it for a long time, Habara was naturally very satisfied. After all, this also proved that the things he produced were still very good.


    And this also proves that those people in the security department are strictly implementing all this according to their own requirements, and he believes that everything will get better and better.


    "But the better the security department is, the more headaches Sarutobi Hiruzen will have."


    Yu Yuan silently thought that although he has been focusing on family reform and laboratory projects during this period, it does not mean that he does not understand the outside situation.


    With the thunderstorm of the Danzang incident last time, the major families have already placed their manpower into areas that they had no way of reaching.


    And those family departments also started a comprehensive cleanup, they swept out many people from their own departments, obviously those people are the people of Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    But Habara believes that they can''t do things so absolutely, at least they won''t be like Uchiha.


    In the departments under their jurisdiction, there are definitely people belonging to Sarutobi Hiruzen, but it is difficult for those people to exert a huge influence at this time.


    To put it bluntly, it was Habara''s cleanup of Danzo that caused the entire Konoha to secretly reshuffle.


    Although the third Hokage is still strong, his influence is definitely not as terrible as before.


    It''s definitely a huge loss for him, he''s licking his wounds right now, but he''s also definitely very Habara and hates Uchiha to the bone!


    It is not difficult to imagine that after this guy recovers, and after the news of Danzo passes, he will definitely find a way to make a comeback.


    "At that time, I really want to see whether you can win or we can win!"


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help showing a mocking smile on his face, but his smile didn''t last long, and a voice brought him back to his senses.


    "Your smile looks so weird, aren''t you thinking of some bad idea?"


    The voice was very lazy, but it was also very nice. Habara immediately recognized the owner of the voice, and when he turned his head, the smile on his face returned to normal.


    "You know what I''m thinking again, but it''s been a while since we met, Yan Ye."


    Under the current situation, the only one who can talk to Habara so casually is his old classmate and teammate Nara Yanha.


    At this time, Yan Ye had black hair draped behind him, wearing a simple ninja costume, and his forehead was trapped on his arm.


    While the whole person looks heroic and heroic, he also has a somewhat lazy taste.


    She walked up to Habara and looked up and down, and then said: "By the way, I have never had a chance to congratulate you. Congratulations on becoming the patriarch of the Uchiha clan."


    "Aren''t you too outspoken about what you said?" Habara spread his hands helplessly, and he sighed slightly: "What''s more, in my situation, you really dare to come to see me before the situation is settled?"


    Regarding Habara''s words, Yan Ye did not express any position, because this kind of question does not need to be answered at all.


    To be honest, Nara Yanye was really amazed at what his old classmate did.


    At such a young age, he quietly became the patriarch of the huge family of Uchiha, which is a bit beyond Yan Ye''s seriousness.


    What was even more beyond her knowledge was that Yu Yuan actually did such a terrible thing after becoming the patriarch.


    He led his clansmen to attack a high-level member of Konoha, and not only that, he also escaped from such an attack!


    Because what he''s doing actually makes sense¡ªnot only with reason, but with physics as well.


    Under such circumstances, even Hokage-sama was forced to make concessions.


    His family and allies have also benefited unimaginably because of the people of Hokage, and even the various ninja families in Konoha have received a lot of benefits!


    Even her cousin Shikahisa Nara praised her old classmate at home, which is really rare.


    With strength, brains, and good at seizing opportunities, this is the recognition of the new patriarch Uchiha by the major families.


    Especially with the rumors that the Ministry of Security continues to spread among the people, it can be seen that Habara is definitely worthy of such an evaluation!


    "Well, I really dare not."


    Yan Ye nodded, and then she suddenly smiled and said to Yu Yuan.


    "But you really know how to hide. I was worried about your situation at the beginning, but I didn''t expect you to have made all the preparations. No wonder you were not in a hurry at that time."


    "Not so much. At that time, many things were not settled, and I was actually very confused."


    Habara shook his head lightly, then he looked at the surrounding environment before speaking.


    "Let''s go for a walk? Doesn''t it look bad to stand here all the time?"


    "Then I would like to thank Patriarch Habara for the invitation."


    Yan Ye didn''t mean to refuse, and she didn''t have any tasks today. She didn''t want to stay at home and listen to her mother''s nagging, so she ran out.


    Now that she meets Habara, she is naturally willing to accompany her old classmate who turned Konoha upside down.


    Smart, she naturally knows that the most troublesome and dangerous situation is over for the time being, and even her cousin talked about Uchiha without hesitation.


    In that case, what else did she have to worry about?


    "Come on, just call me Habara. Those people in the family call me Lord Patriarch every day, and I feel uncomfortable hearing it."


    Habara sighed helplessly, and he spoke while walking.


    "Although I admit that it was really cool to listen to at first, but it feels weird after a long time."


    "People are not all that weird, but you are not just the patriarch, you are also the head of the security department."


    Yan Ye pointed around, and then looked at Yu Yuan with a funny face.


    "Look, they seem quite happy with your changes now, don''t they? It can be seen that you are really doing a good job."


    Regarding this point, Habara did not answer but gave a smile. He was indeed very happy, and he didn''t need to hide this point.


    But the time is still too short, if you want to have a better effect, you can only wait for the fermentation of time.


    "However, I have some immature opinions. I wonder if the Minister wants to hear them?"


    Suddenly, Yan Ye lowered her voice a lot, and she looked around before whispering.


    This action of hers made Habara a little funny, but at the same time it was funny, it also made Habara look a lot more serious.


    Because every time she looks like this, she will say some very useful and effective information.


    Even if it is not of much use to Yu Yuan, it still represents the goodwill of her or the family behind her.


    "Will I not listen to what you say, even if I may not follow suit."


    Habara also lowered his voice, and he quickly replied.


    "I heard from my cousin that you Uchiha seem to be planning to open the security department, and you also invited my cousin to let some people go there."


    Yan Ye didn''t care about Yu Yuan''s teasing, she continued to speak in a low voice.


    "I don''t think everyone will send personnel over this kind of thing at present, because the reputation of the security department is really not very good.


    On the one hand, everyone is currently taking care of their own affairs, and on the other hand, they are worried that you want people to look like sharing the cake, but in fact you are making everyone suffer together.


    Every family in Konoha cares about feathers, and it is difficult for them to make up their minds without seeing actual changes.


    Although you are changing now, and the effect seems to be good, but it takes time, and you need someone to help you spread it.


    That being the case, why don''t you consider recruiting some civilian ninjas when you have opened up the security department.


    Letting them in can help you publicize on the one hand, and on the other hand, it can also show the thoroughness of your intention to change. "


    Yan Ye''s words made Yu Yuan stunned, because she found that this girl was exactly what he thought!


    Although there is some discrepancy in terms of chronological order, he intends to let the public see that they have changed before inviting civilian ninjas.


    Then, through the actual feelings of these civilian ninjas who joined in, UU Reading www. After uukanshu.com and passed on these feelings, the goal is to look at the family ninja.


    But for thinking of these things, and making so many analyzes without the support of so much information, and giving an optimal answer, Habara would thank her no matter what.


    Especially if she can say it, this is the most important point, after all, no one knows what Uchiha thinks.


    However, before Habara could answer, Yan Ye spoke again.


    "However, if you really plan to target family ninjas, then I also have a suggestion.


    That is, the Hyuga Clan..."


    ¡­


    7017k


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 116： Absolutely cant go on like this!

    "Hyuga Clan?"


    After returning to the clan, Habara sat at his home and looked at the scorching sun hanging high in the sky, and couldn''t help thinking silently.


    Nara Kotoha would never be aimless, and after knowing her for so many years, the feeling she gave Habara was really similar to that kid Nara Shikamaru.


    Smart but lazy, afraid of trouble but very responsible, and once she recognizes you, she will find ways to help you in many things.


    Such a personality is really suitable for making friends, and she also has a powerful uncle.


    Habara believed that under such influence, she would definitely be able to touch and learn a lot, and many of her opinions were naturally very useful for reference.


    The Hyuga Clan is one of Konoha''s powerful families like Uchiha in Konoha.


    However, the relationship between Uchiha and Hinata is really bad to be honest, because the two families are both pupil families, which brings a certain degree of competition.


    Especially when competing for who is Konoha''s No. 1 pupil family and Konoha''s No. 1 family, such competition is infinitely magnified.


    Moreover, many Uchiha clansmen actually don''t like Hyuga''s group of people very much, and the people of the clan may be able to get along with each other normally.


    But there are also some arrogant people here, which makes the Uchiha clansmen very upset.


    And the people who separated the family either looked bitter and bitter, or they looked like this was fate and they were appointed.


    This group of people is just like crazy, how can we get along with each other?


    It can be said by the Uchiha people that they are crazy, and one can imagine how far those people who have separated their families have developed.


    In fact, Habara didn''t understand them. After all, after being stamped with the mark of a caged bird on their foreheads, they were really similar to the most popular commodities in Europe and the United States in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries.


    There is no personal freedom, and the behavior pattern is strictly controlled by the mark on the forehead, even if you die, you will die without freedom.


    In such a depressing situation, is it possible that they can''t express themselves?


    If you really want to keep them silent, then you really won''t learn to be bad by being silent, and you will become perverted in silence.


    "Is there really something wrong with their family?"


    Habara of the Hyuga Clan visited with Shisui before, but that time the Hyuga Clan received them, besides the patriarch Hyuga Hyuzu, and several elders.


    And that time Habara also treated it as a simple visit, and didn''t discuss too many things with them.


    The main thing is that he and the Hyuga clan don''t seem to have much to discuss, and since their relationship is poor, it is impossible to have much to say.


    But looking back now, it seems that the Hyuga Clan is indeed a worthy target.


    "First of all, the Hyuga clan has a natural advantage."


    Although the system of family clan and family separation is a dross, this system has shown unparalleled superiority when choosing sides.


    After all, words are spoken by people, and rules are made by people.


    Even if everyone knows that the branch family must obey the clan, it is not impossible to have a branch family that does not listen to discipline and has its own ideas.


    Separating the main family from the branch family is a personal act and has nothing to do with the entire main family.


    In this regard, they are indeed completely different from other families, because other families will only be recognized as a whole, while Hinata naturally has hierarchical distinctions.


    "Secondly, there may be quite a few conflicts between Hinata and Sarutobi Hinata."


    How deep the humiliation of the Hyuga Clan is, if you think about being forced to make the decision of ''one person dies or one household dies'', it is already clear.


    Hinata Hyuzu is also very dissatisfied with the current three generations of Hokage, otherwise there would not be such a ridiculous scene in the Chunin Exam.


    After all, he is his own younger brother. Even if the relationship is not good, life and death cannot be decided at will by others!


    "It seems that this Hyuga clan is really worth trying."


    Thinking of this, Habara has basically come to a conclusion, and he also thought of one thing.


    That is, although the Hyuga clan is a big clan in Konoha, they seem to have no department of their own in Konoha.


    Their ninjas are basically task ninjas, family defense ninjas, and serve in various intelligence squads.


    That being the case, it might not be unacceptable for them to let Hinata''s people into the security department.


    However, all of this still needs further understanding. If it can be done, then Habara can be regarded as opening up a new situation for the security department.


    "Yan Ye is still Yan Ye. If possible, I must try to see if I can let her come and help me in the future."


    After thinking about these things clearly, Habara was in a good mood, and he was also sincerely grateful for Nara Kotoha''s reminder.


    This girl was not mentioned in the original book, but this does not mean that this girl is not capable!


    There are more than 100,000 people in such a big Konoha, how can everyone estimate it?


    Moreover, the stories in the original work revolve around Naruto and the others, and the others naturally become passers-by A, B, B, D, and Ding.


    But if the story happens to them, it cannot be denied that they have their own shining points.


    Just like this Nara Yanha, like Habara himself...


    ¡­


    "These bastards!"


    In Hokage''s office, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at the documents in his hand and finally threw them away angrily.


    He is very uncomfortable now. All the documents and materials he has seen recently are not good news for him!


    He was forced to make concessions because of Danzo''s affairs, and such concessions caused his influence in various departments to plummet.


    Although this kind of thing was not beyond their expectations, he really felt extremely uncomfortable seeing the transfer of personnel submitted by various departments every day.


    The most important thing is that such a personnel transfer must be signed by him before it can be approved, and he has to sign it!


    Now he really felt that there was a suffocation in his chest that he couldn''t release, and all this was caused by two people.


    "Uchiha Itachi...Uchiha Habara!"


    Right now Sarutobi Hiruzen hates these two people the most in his heart.


    If it weren''t for Uchiha Itachi, the **** bastard, how could Danzo be nailed to the pillar of shame, and his reputation would never be reversed!


    It was this guy who gave wrong information, it was this guy who pointed out that Uchiha was going to betray, and it was this guy who swore that he would complete the task.


    The results of it?


    In addition to him, Uchiha has three pairs of kaleidoscopes. Uchiha has an idea but has never done it!


    I believed his nonsense, and Danzang also believed his nonsense, but in the end, he didn''t complete the task at all, but both himself and Danzang suffered.


    Even Danzo''s death was so ugly, and his reputation was ruined, all of this was caused by that **** Uchiha Itachi!


    And Uchiha Habara was also full of anger towards this guy Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Although this anger was much less compared to Uchiha Itachi''s, what Habara did was also unbearable for Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He killed Danzo with his own hands, snatched so many things from him with his own hands, and even caused him to lose so much this time because of him.


    Even if Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew clearly that there was nothing wrong with Habara''s doing so, understanding does not mean accepting it.


    Especially this guy didn''t listen to him at all, even when he explicitly asked him to stop, he still cruelly dismembered Danzo in front of him.


    Such a cruel guy, such a guy who keeps ordering, how can Sarutobi Hiruzen not loathe or hate him?


    "And this guy''s strength is extraordinary. He has already reached such a level at a young age. If he is not controlled and suppressed, maybe another person like that will appear."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi picked up the pipe and took a deep breath silently, while the once invincible figure appeared in his mind.


    And that figure really left an indelible impression on him. Apart from inheriting the will of the Second Hokage, his defense against Uchiha.


    Another point is that he is really worried that he will not be able to control people like Uchiha, and he will not be able to resist their desperate power!


    Even though he knows that it is difficult for Uchiha to obtain those powers, it is his inevitable quality as Hokage to prevent problems before they happen.


    In order for Konoha not to be threatened by Uchiha''s lunatics, he did so many things, and he allowed Danzo to be so harsh on Uchiha.


    And now he can be regarded as seeing the power of Uchiha, even though all this is really a bitter fruit brewed by himself from some angles, but he does not regret it.


    "For the sake of Konoha, the old man must do something. Uchiha, an unstable factor, is getting more and more troublesome now. I have to think of a way."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi took another deep puff of his pipe, and the Hokage office was already filled with smoke, but he didn''t pay attention to these details at all.


    Shaking his head slightly, he picked up the file and read it again.


    Hokage''s work is still very busy, especially when Hiruzaru Sarutobi only believes in his own judgment, he will do most of the things himself.


    Although this made his work pressure skyrocket, he himself never tires of it, and he thinks this is what a qualified Hokage should do.


    Just looking at it, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt his blood pressure rise again in an instant!


    Because in this new report, Konoha''s current discussion with the Ministry of Security is recorded, especially it also records the Ministry of Security''s plan for dealing with those ninjas who committed crimes.


    "This... this guy actually..."


    Hiruza Sarutobi remembered what Habara said, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com He needs to recruit everyone in Konoha who is willing to join the security department, so he needs the right to expand the security department.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was actually extremely unwilling about this matter, and he knew exactly how much power the Security Department had.


    But at that time, the situation was stronger than the people, and he had to make a compromise.


    And he was also thinking mentally, Uchiha''s group of insects couldn''t play well before, but now a younger person comes up, can they still make a comeback?


    As a result, the reality is that this young man slapped him hard. This young man really changed the security department!


    The most terrible thing is that he can no longer smear and publicize what happened to the Security Department and Uchiha, at least now he absolutely cannot do so.


    "This kid is more troublesome than I imagined, and this kind of thing must not be allowed to continue!"


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 187： Hinata Hidetsu

    "Has the invitation been sent?"


    "Don''t worry, it has already been sent, and it is marked as a ''dialogue between patriarchs''."


    Walking on the street, Shisui nodded seriously at Habara, he would never be careless about such a thing.


    Visiting the patriarch of the Hyuga clan again, Shisui didn''t have any opinions, because in his eyes, everyone is from the village, and there is no big difference.


    Although from the perspective of the family, it seems not very good to meet the patriarch of the Hyuga clan again.


    This can be seen from Elder Zong or Elder Zhuzhi, they really don''t want Habara to meet with the Hyuga clan.


    Similarly, they also had doubts about Habara''s plan.


    Their own relationship with Hinata is so bad, what should the clansmen who came to their own house think about those Hinata people?


    Also, how can Hinata be sure that they will let their clansmen enter the security department?


    They were very worried that Yu Yuan would be rejected because of this matter. It would not only lose face of Habara, but also lose face of the whole Uchiha!


    But Nahe Yubara''s prestige is too great, and such prestige is accumulated entirely by his strength and the realization of his step-by-step plans.


    Even if the two of them really felt that Habara''s plans and ideas were unreliable, they could only offer opinions instead of blindly denying Habara.


    Fortunately, Habara is a reasonable person.


    This time, the five of them voted together without speaking about physics.


    The result was that Shisui supported Habara 100%, Fugaku hesitated for a while and finally chose to support Habara, and then there was no need to continue.


    "Actually, there is nothing to hesitate about. Habara''s thinking has always been correct."


    While walking, Zhishui thought silently.


    After going through so many things, Shisui has stood firmly behind Habara.


    Whether it''s from Habara''s judgment on the current situation of the family at the beginning, or the method he chose, or his reform of the family''s internal affairs and the reform of the security department so far.


    All of this proves one thing, that is, Habara''s choice is right!


    Look at the security department that was once extremely disgusting. After seeing the reforms, Konoha''s reputation has changed slightly.


    You must know that this is just the beginning. If it can continue continuously, you can imagine how gratifying the result will be!


    With so many excellent cases in front of us, how to choose Zhishui does not need to think too much.


    He only knows that as long as he follows in the footsteps of Habara, he will definitely see a beautiful Konoha in his dream!


    Habara didn''t know that there were so many thoughts in Shisui''s mind, and he was now thinking about how to deal with this guy Hinata Hizuru.


    Although after a sufficient amount of analysis, Habara felt that there was a possibility of cooperation between Hinata and Nyuzu, but what if this guy disagreed?


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that if he disagreed, he should not agree.


    Anyway, his goodwill has already been expressed, and if the other party can''t turn his mind, he can''t help it.


    "I did everything I could, and the rest is up to you."


    Thinking in this way, Habara and Shisui soon came to a teahouse.


    This teahouse is an asset of the Hyuga clan. In fact, every major clan in Konoha has their own assets. Otherwise, how can such a large clan survive?


    For example, the Nara family is good at raising deer, and deer antler is one of the main ingredients of Bingliangwan, and venison itself is a very good ingredient.


    The venison was naturally sold to the Akimichi clan, and the Akimichi clan had quite a few barbecue restaurants in Konoha.


    And Uchiha''s assets in Konoha are also very strong. Although they have shrunk a lot due to various reasons, many hotels and hot springs in Konoha belong to them.


    In addition, when there was no Ninja Village before, Uchiha and the Senju Clan fought against each other for thousands of years. In order to obtain enough weapons, they naturally had to occupy a lot of mines.


    Although these mines were handed over to the village after the establishment of Konoha, Uchiha can get a lot of dividends every year.


    After figuring this out, Habara sometimes thinks about a question, how dark is Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    In the original book, although Sasuke didn''t live a bad life alone after the extermination of the clan, he definitely didn''t live a good life either.


    Not to mention that he didn''t see the scroll books collected by the Uchiha family, and he didn''t seem to see him get the money alone.


    Not to mention anything else, at least he has never seen Sasuke use all kinds of training equipment. It seems that apart from three meals a day, which can be regarded as a comfortable life, don''t think about it so much.


    And he was able to get all of this, to a large extent, because the fool Uchiha Itachi was still alive at the time, right?


    "Otherwise, this kid might be about the same as Naruto. Does this count as ''brothers united'' after countless times?"


    Mentally complaining about Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s Kokoro, Habara and Shisui had already arrived in the teahouse.


    The entire teahouse had been emptied at this time, and it looked extraordinarily cold. Obviously, it was specially made to entertain them.


    After following the two attendants all the way to the room on the second floor, the attendant left here respectfully, and in this room Hinata Hizuru was drinking tea alone looking out the window.


    "Clan Chief Habara, Deputy Chief Shisui, hello."


    When he saw Habara and Shisui coming in, Hinata Hizuru stood up and said politely, his attitude did not have the indifference that Habara remembered.


    "Please sit down, and please let me know if there is anything that is not well received."


    "The head of the Nizuzu family is serious, this place is very good." Although Habara felt strange, he and Shisui immediately nodded in return.


    Hinata Hyuzu''s attitude is a bit subtle now, at least compared to the last time I saw him, his attitude is much better.


    The last time I met him in the Hyuga Clan, his performance was lukewarm, and everything was the standard demeanor and etiquette of the patriarch of a big family.


    At that time, Habara didn''t care at all. Anyway, at that time, he felt that the relationship between Uchiha and Hinata was just like that, and visiting them was more or less incidental.


    After all, all the other families Habara should have gone, and as Konoha''s most powerful family, he still needs to show some face.


    And his current attitude is a bit beyond Habara''s expectations. This behavior is not quite like the attitude that Hinata''s patriarch should have when facing the Uchiha''s patriarch.


    "Patriarch Habara seems a little surprised?" Hinata Hideru calmly poured himself a cup of tea, and then poured another cup for Habara and Shisui.


    Habara silently picked up the teacup, his gaze was fixed on Hinata Hidetsu, and finally he took a sip of the tea before nodding his head.


    "It''s really a bit of a surprise." Habara said bluntly: "Because the patriarch Nizuzu seems to be a little different from what I imagined."


    "What kind of person you meet, what kind of mood you have, and what kind of occasion, you will naturally use a corresponding attitude, won''t you?"


    Hinata Hidezu laughed, at this moment he looked a little more gentle.


    "The last time we met was in the humble house, and that time I met as the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, and besides the elders of the family, I naturally have to have my own posture."


    "Then what now?" Hearing what Hinata Hinata said, Habara couldn''t help laughing: "I should call you Your Excellency Nichizu, right?"


    Hinata Hizuru nodded, agreeing with Habara''s statement, and his attitude instantly made Habara understand what this guy meant.


    Obviously, in the family, he must have the majesty and stance of the family, but now he is more willing to use the single identity of ''Hyuga Hizuru'' to face Habara.


    It''s just that if this is the case, Habara feels that some things seem to be difficult to talk about?


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems to use the simple identity of ''Hyuga Hizuru'' to say something.


    Being rejected is not being rejected by a family patriarch, so it seems that it will look a little better in terms of face?


    Although it''s a bit deceptive, but ninjas, family ninjas, etc., who doesn''t care about their own face?


    "I think I understand what you mean, Your Excellency Nizuzu." After Habara thought about this matter, he quickly laughed: "Then, Your Excellency, don''t call me the patriarch either."


    "It''s only natural, Your Excellency Habara."


    Hinata Hidezu nodded, and then his expression became a little serious.


    "Speaking of which, I would also like to thank Your Excellency Habara for everything you have done.


    Last time, because of my family status and the problems of those elders, I couldn''t say it out loud, but I have always been grateful in my heart.


    If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t know when and how to avenge my younger brother''s revenge.


    Even though this hatred is still there, no matter what, thank you, Your Excellency Habara. "


    Speaking of this, Hinata Hizuru bowed slightly to Habara, and Habara''s expression became extremely strange at this moment.


    Good guy, this is to thank himself, but as the patriarch he can''t do this, so he came up with such a ''personal identity'' method?


    But Zhishui now feels his head is dizzy, he has been dizzy by the words of these two people.


    For a while, he was the patriarch, and for a while he became your lord. UU read and then talked about the identity of "Hinata Rizu".


    But he is not a fool, although he still has relatively little contact with these things, but when Hinata Hideyuki thanked him, he finally reacted.


    This made him a little silent. He had heard of Hinata Hidetsu, and he had come into contact with some of the things Yun Yin did when he was in Anbu.


    At that time, Konoha was threatened by Yun Yin, and their Hokage did not hesitate to push the innocent Hinata Hinata out for the safety of the village.


    And this push is equivalent to a child losing his father, and an older brother losing his younger brother.


    At that time, he thought there was no problem with this matter, because it was to protect Konoha, but now it seems that this matter is a bit puzzling.


    He was thinking, was there really no other choice at that time?


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 118： Right and Wrong (Part 1)

    "Your Excellency Nizuzu, I don''t need to say more thanks. In fact, you know that we did that for ourselves."


    Facing Hinata Hyuzu''s thanks, Habara quickly figured out the key point. He accepted the thanks calmly and at the same time showed a smile.


    Gratitude is naturally a favor, although sometimes favors are not of much use in the face of interests.


    But this can more or less help me take advantage of certain things. As the saying goes, the most difficult debt to repay is the debt of favor.


    However, Habara still has to show some restraint, and it''s not a good thing to be too explicit.


    What''s more, without what Danzo did, he might not dare to do it. After all, it is the worst thing to do.


    "I understand that facing such a manager, no matter who it is, there will be helplessness and embarrassment."


    Hinata Hyuzu nodded with a smile. The words he used were "manager" instead of "Hokage". It can be seen that his psychological dissatisfaction is really serious.


    However, he did not continue this topic, but picked up the teacup and took a sip before speaking quietly.


    "Your Excellency Habara came to see me this time, I''m afraid it must be something important, let''s talk about it now.


    I think, if we discuss this in our personal capacity, we may get different answers from different perspectives. "


    "really."


    Habara nodded with a smile, and then his expression became a little more serious.


    "Since this is the case, please forgive me for my presumptuousness. The purpose of my visit this time is actually for the security department."


    "Security Department?"


    When Hinata Hizuru heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help but paused slightly, and then looked at Habara curiously.


    The security department is a big fish. You must know that there are not many Konoha families who do not envy the power possessed by the security department.


    However, Uchiha''s knowledge of the security department is really pitiful, and such a large department turned into this ghost in their hands.


    This even made many people sigh for a while, but it is a pity that going to Uchiha is very arrogant and extremely xenophobic at the same time.


    They didn''t let anyone participate, they still did it according to their own ideas, and naturally no one helped them.


    In addition, the major families are not fools, they can see that Konoha is targeting Uchiha.


    Once the two are combined, the situation of Uchiha and the security department will naturally become worse and worse. This huge security department is almost about to collapse.


    Hyuga Nichizu also holds this view, but recent events have made him think about it, because the situation in the security department has obviously improved now.


    Although the degree of improvement is very low, the speed of spread is really high.


    In fact, he also knows why there is such a spread, just like a good person recognized by everyone, no one will say what good things he has done.


    But one day he suddenly did something bad, then such a difference will make everyone stunned, and what he did will be spread out immediately.


    In the same way, for people who are considered to be evil and bad, once they do something good, they will be spread rapidly.


    Obviously, Habara has made some changes in the security department, and such changes seem to be developing in a good direction.


    And what''s more interesting is that Konoha didn''t make any bad response in this matter, which shows that Habara definitely got a lot of benefits from Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    And now that this guy proposed the Ministry of Security in front of his face, I am afraid that the benefits he received included questions about the Ministry of Security.


    Thinking of this, Hyuga Hyuzu began to be a little interested, and his sitting posture became more upright, and then he asked seriously: "The security department is Uchiha''s security department. I wonder if Your Excellency Habara has any advice?"


    "The security department belongs to Konoha, but we Uchiha are managing the security department. This is indisputable."


    Habara smiled, then tapped lightly on the table and said slowly.


    "Since it belongs to Konoha''s security department, then of course there can''t be only Uchiha people in the security department."


    "Oh?" Hinata Hyuzu was stunned when he heard the news, because he was really confused by Habara''s words.


    This shows the situation, is Uchiha planning to open the security department?


    If this news is true, it would be really interesting.


    Apparently, Hinata Hizuru already knew why Habara was looking for him, and Habara was going to ask himself to see if he could send someone into the security department!


    It''s just that Hinata Hyuzu is also very curious, why did Habara find him?


    Although Hyuga Nichizu admits that he is moved, because although the Hyuga Clan is one of the noble Konoha Clans, they really do not have an actual department of their own.


    But he was also hesitant. He believed that as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, this young man would not know the relationship between their two clans.


    Even if he wanted to thank him, he had to let go of the patriarch''s identity before he could say it, because the patriarch''s identity represented a family.


    "I''m curious, why did you choose to find me?" Hyuga Hyuzu thought for a moment, and then said: "Also, why do you think I will agree to you?"


    "Actually, finding His Excellency Nizuzu is just my attempt, and everyone knows the prestige of the Security Department. Other families are not able to withstand the pressure like us."


    Habara smiled wryly, and then continued to speak with a serious expression.


    "Furthermore, it took some thinking to find you. Most of Hinata''s people work as ninjas, and they also work for various departments.


    That being the case, why not consider the security department, not to mention that the Hyuga clan naturally has an advantage. "


    Habara''s words are a bit of a riddle, but what he said is to show mercy to Hinata Hyuzu, he can''t directly poke other people''s pain points, right?


    Sure enough, Hinata Hyuzu''s face changed slightly after hearing Habara''s words.


    But in the end he didn''t erupt, instead he turned his head and fell into deep thought. His deep thinking also made the whole room extraordinarily quiet.


    Habara lightly picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, while Shisui turned his head to look at Habara, he was a little nervous now.


    But Habara is still very calm, after all, to Yuhara, this is just an attempt, and everyone has their own ideas and considerations.


    Habara is not about money, and it is impossible to make everyone like him, and some people may even wish to kill him.


    What he has to do is to come up with an idea, or draw a pie, and then try to come up with ingredients to make the pie look delicious.


    Only in this way can we attract others to join us and work hard with us.


    The silent waiting didn''t last long, Hinata Hyuzu suddenly sighed slightly, and then he picked up the teacup on the table and drank the tea inside.


    Putting down the cup, he showed a gentle smile, and then spoke seriously.


    "I think we can have a good talk, my lord."


    .........


    "I didn''t expect that things went well today."


    At dusk, Habara and Shisui walked towards Uchiha side by side.


    Recalling today''s scenes, both Habara and Shisui showed a smile.


    Habara has always been an actionist. After hearing Yan Ye''s prompt and thinking about it seriously, he started to act without hesitation.


    Although it seemed a little impatient, it was undeniable that he got a very good answer this time!


    Hinata Hizuru agreed with Habara''s idea. He said that this matter is acceptable, but he also said that the number of people he sent would definitely not be many.


    After all, Hinata Hyuzu still has some concerns in his heart, whether it is the pressure from Sarutobi Hiruzen or the stereotyped impression brought by the security department, it is the key to his hesitation.


    People in big families cherish their feathers. They are afraid that their feathers will be polluted, which will have a bad impact on their status in the family.


    Even if it is more serious, it is not impossible to have an unimaginable impact on the entire family.


    Habara also understands this very well, just look at the previous Uchiha.


    They just never cared for their feathers, and the result was that they were thrown dirty water on them desperately.


    In the end, it doesn''t matter if it''s true or not, because your stereotype has already been formed.


    What Habara needs to do now is to change this stereotype.


    Although it is difficult, in this place where information transmission is not particularly developed, and no one is secretly playing tricks.


    His difficulty is not so desperate that it is unimaginable.


    If this was the Internet era in his previous life, Habara might really lie flat.


    "But this Hinata Hinata is really capable of nonsense, and he has been talking to us since noon until now."


    Looking at the sky, Habara couldn''t help but said amusedly, because he found that Hinata Hizuru is really talkative.


    There is really a huge gap between this and the unsmiling Hinata Hinata when he was watching anime.


    But if you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, people are wearing masks.


    In different environments, different occasions and even when using different identities, I will subconsciously put on a mask to deal with all kinds of people or things.


    Habara didn''t know whether Hinata Hizuru''s performance today was wearing a mask, or it was just his nature.


    But this has nothing to do with Habara, because Habara has already got what he wants.


    Just walking, Habara noticed that Shisui had been losing his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, which made Habara a little curious.


    "What''s the matter, Shisui?" Habara asked, "What are you thinking, how do you think your state is not right?"


    "This..." Zhishui came back to his senses, he couldn''t help touching his head, and then sighed: "Sorry, I''ve actually been thinking about one thing."


    "What''s the matter, tell me." Habara was also curious, and he asked directly, "Maybe, I can help you."


    "That''s right, I''m thinking about Patriarch Hyuga."


    Zhishui shook his head lightly, and then he spoke softly.


    "I was in Anbe at the time, and I knew about Hokage-sama sending Hinata Hinata to die.


    Judging from the situation at the time, Hokage-sama was right to do so, because according to the situation at the time, Konoha really could not bear the war.


    But doing so made the patriarch Nizuzu hold grudges so much, and this impressed the unity within Konoha, so..."


    "So you don''t know whether it''s right or wrong for UU Reading to do so, right?"


    Habara already knew what Shisui was struggling with, which made him sigh softly.


    "It''s a complex issue because you can''t look at it all from a single standpoint.


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s choice was wrong but also right..."


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Thank you for the rewards from classmates Tao, Tianeclipse, neow blueberry, book friend 20220413224604643, and big-faced meow Mimi who moved me when I was young. Thank you, thank you~!


    Three more words, completed, please subscribe, thank you everyone~


    7017k

 Chapter 119： Right and Wrong (Part 2)

    It''s really hard to say right or wrong about Sarutobi Hiruzen, because different positions have different perspectives on issues.


    But since Shisui asked now, Habara is willing to discuss with him a little bit, and at the same time intends to give Shisui some ''advanced'' knowledge points.


    "Zhi Shui, when looking at a problem, you must first consider what position you take.


    The world is very complicated, good and evil are never so absolute, because everyone has their own position.


    Always remember that the world is never black and white as you imagined, because it is likely to be a fine gray.


    So when we think about problems, we can only do it more comprehensively. "


    Habara looked at Shisui with a smile, and then he asked slowly while walking.


    "From Sarutobi Hiruzen''s point of view, he is indeed right, because Konoha really has no chance of recovery after the Second Ninja World War.


    Soon he was directly forced to start the third ninja world war, and this time the ninja world war was even more cruel. Konoha was jointly besieged by the four major ninja villages.


    Although Konoha won in the end, it was just a tragic victory. After all, Konoha''s background was almost wiped out.


    Even in the final negotiation, Konoha did not ask for anything from Tsuchikage. Of course, there is one thing that cannot be avoided here.


    That is, our Hokage probably hoped that Tukage would keep these materials and fight Yun Yin to death, but in the end things backfired. "


    On the surface, the Three Wars were the siege of Konoha by the Four Great Ninja Villages, but in fact they were not of one mind at all.


    One of the most typical examples is Hakura, and the other is the third Raikage.


    Ye Cang was sent to Wuyin Village by Luo Sha, the newly appointed Fengying, to stabilize the situation, and at the same time, in order to have the energy to deal with Yanyin.


    Although Habara is really curious, why the two ninja villages, Sagakure and Kirigakure, who are separated by thousands of miles, can work together, after all, they really don''t have any conflicts of interest.


    But after thinking about it, he wondered if the people in Wuyin Village thought that the group of insects like Shayin were throwing too fast when facing Konoha.


    In this way, Konoha had the energy and strength to turn around, and dealing with them in the country of Uzumaki eventually led to their defeat, so some retaliatory actions were taken.


    And the third generation of Raikage was even more aggrieved. This Raikage, who was exhausted by tens of thousands of people for three days and three nights, was actually fighting with Konoha on the front line at Yanyin. Prepare for battle, so run to scout for intelligence.


    The relationship between Yunyin and Yanyin itself is not good, and the conflict between them is also very deep.


    This time the three generations of Raikage died in the hands of Yan Yin, how could they bear it?


    It has to be said that the third generation of Raikage died, which made the current fourth generation of Raikage choose to temporarily cease fighting with Konoha, and return to the village to prepare for the war against Iwakage.


    On Yanyin''s side, he noticed Yunyin''s actions, and at the same time, the frontline was also defeated by one enemy and fifty because of the waves, which caused the morale of the frontline to plummet.


    They also immediately chose to cease fighting with Konoha, and went all out to prepare to deal with Yunyin.


    To put it bluntly, it is precisely because Iwagakure lost the third generation of Raikage that this third Ninja World War that does not know when it will be fought will stop.


    The purpose of Sarutobi Hiruzen not to pay compensation is to hope that the two sides can fight, so that he can get a breather.


    But contrary to expectations, the two sides only put on a show in the end, and they didn''t have the will to fight each other at all.


    He also made himself numb because of this wave of operations, and in the end he had to take the blame and abdicate, and this is how the fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, came into being.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, the perennial war has long disgusted people, and it is not only Konoha who has suffered huge losses, but other ninja villages have also suffered immeasurable losses.


    The only one that has retained its strength is Yunyin Village, because their biggest loss may be their death.


    Under such circumstances, the Third Tsuchikage Onogi naturally did not want the war to continue.


    And the fourth generation of Lei Yingai has just gained a foothold in the top position, even if his subordinates are eager for revenge, it is impossible for him to act recklessly.


    But in any case, this incident completely demonstrated their mutual distrust to the fullest, and it was this kind of distrust war that was ended.


    "At that time, Konoha was already at the end of his life, and he had to take a way of recuperation to recover himself."


    Habara looked at the setting sun in the sky, he couldn''t help smiling and pointing, then continued talking.


    "At that time, Konoha was probably like this sunset in the eyes of many people. Even though he won the three battles, he paid too much, and our third Hokage probably thought the same way.


    Therefore, after Yunyin Village expressed the hope of completely signing a peace agreement a few years ago, he got carried away with the attitude he showed, and completely forgot the precautions he should have as a shadow, and tragedy happened as a result. "


    Zhishui can also be regarded as a person who has experienced this period of history, because he has already served in Anbu during this period of time, but now he is mentioned again and he still can''t help but sigh.


    At that time, they really relaxed their vigilance too much, and also indulged those foreign cloud ninjas too much. With Sarutobi Hiruzen''s acquiescence, those guys can wander around Konoha unscrupulously.


    And the result of this is that they can inquire about Konoha''s information openly, which leads to the information of the Hyuga clan being worn out, which eventually led to such a tragedy.


    "As I said just now, Hiruzaru Sarutobi thinks that Konoha Mountain is running out of water and needs time to recuperate and recover his strength."


    While Shisui was feeling emotional, Habara spoke again, this time his voice became a lot more serious.


    "From his point of view, what he has to do is to avoid the expansion of the situation and avoid another outbreak of war.


    Perhaps he has already made an assessment from all aspects, which made him believe that once this war breaks out, Konoha will inevitably fail.


    Therefore, he resolutely made a choice, that is, he would rather use the life of one person or even a family in exchange for peace, after all, the lesser of two evils.


    Shisui, if you look at it this way, do you think Hiruzaru Sarutobi made a mistake? "


    is it wrong?


    Shisui heard Habara''s question, and looking back at what Habara said, he really wanted to answer: That''s right!


    Because from the perspective of bringing into Hokage, there were really not many choices at the time. Isn''t it a good thing to sacrifice one''s life in exchange for peace?


    It''s just that Shisui didn''t dare to answer at all, because he didn''t dare to forget that Habara''s evaluation and opinion on this matter was a contradictory answer.


    So this shows that Habara has other answers, other answers that conflict with the current answer that seems extremely correct.


    Taking a deep breath, Shisui shook his head: "I don''t know, Habara.


    If it was someone else, I might answer yes without hesitation.


    But facing you, I dare not give any answer at all, because I know that my answer may not be realistic at all. "


    "Be confident, Zhishui."


    Seeing Shisui like this, Habara couldn''t help but feel a little funny, he stretched out his hand and patted Shisui''s shoulder before continuing to speak.


    "I said that if you look at this question from different perspectives, you will get different answers.


    But the position we are in now requires us to look at problems not only from a single perspective, but to think and understand in a more comprehensive and comprehensive way.


    We have finished talking about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s position, so let''s talk about the situation in the ninja world.


    Konoha''s life has been very difficult these years, the number of tasks has plummeted, and the economy is not good. Have you considered the reasons for this? "


    "This..." Shisui couldn''t help but patted his head in response to Habara''s question, he was really not good at this kind of thing: "Is it because of the daimyo?"


    "The name is one reason, but a bigger reason is Konoha''s overall image."


    Habara shook his head with a smile, and then he proposed a concept that Shisui was unfamiliar but familiar.


    "The family has a family image, and Ninja Village naturally has its own image.


    Uchiha is so miserable, the most important thing is the senses we have given to other people in the village, which has affected our image in their hearts.


    The same is true for Ninja Village. We won the three battles, even if it was a tragic victory, but we were one against four. Such prestige is an intangible wealth.


    But with the invasion of Yun Yin, we chose to keep things quiet, and the fourth generation of goals fell unexpectedly eight years ago.


    This immediately gave the entire ninja world an impression of ''Konoha is strong on the outside but dry on the inside'', which caused Konoha''s credibility to plummet.


    Naturally, those clients did not dare to entrust the tasks to Konoha, and these commissions naturally went to the stronger and more credible Ninja Village.


    During these years in Anbu, you should have noticed that Yunyin is developing very well, right? "


    Zhishui nodded seriously. As Anbu, he had access to a lot of information, so he naturally knew how Yunyin had developed over the years.


    It''s just that he never thought that Yun Yin''s development was actually obtained by stepping on Konoha, and it was obtained by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s concession!


    This made him feel that Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s choice was right, and began to waver involuntarily.


    "Because of this choice, we left a very bad impression on the ninja world, and also because of this choice, the situation in Konoha Village is not good.


    Originally, the fourth generation had fallen, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi once again made many members of the big family dissatisfied.


    But for the stability of Konoha, and considering that there is currently no suitable Naruto candidate, there will be no follow-up on this matter.


    However, with the outbreak of this incident, the dissatisfaction of all big families towards Sarutobi Hiruzen reached a new peak.


    Zhishui, did you know that the original intention of the village was to protect everyone, especially children.


    During the Third World War, Hiruzaru Sarutobi had already violated the original intention of the village in the matter of letting the children go to the battlefield.


    What''s more, the establishment of the village itself relied on the alliance of the major ninja clans, and with the help of civilian ninjas, Konoha was born.


    Now Sarutobi Hiruzen''s actions are harming the most fundamental interests of the village, and all the ninja families are naturally dissatisfied with his actions.


    They were all worried, since Hiruza Sarutobi could push Hinata out this time, who will it be next time, will it be their turn? "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, his eyes locked on Shisui who looked a little restless, and finally he turned his head to look at Hokage Rock.


    "And Hiruzaru Sarutobi acted arbitrarily this time, it seems that it is for Konoha, it seems that everything he does is for the peace of the ninja world.


    But in fact, he ignored a very important thing, that is, he ignored the will of everyone, in other words, he ignored the will of the people. UU reading


    Ordinary ninjas are really all willing to be humiliated like this, and even because of this incident, everyone can''t even receive the full amount of tasks?


    Does the family ninja really want him to disregard everyone''s wishes and arbitrarily send out his own people as trading items?


    Peace is never based on compromise, hasn''t the Uchiha thing taught us? "


    Having said that, Habara stopped, he looked at Shisui seriously and then asked word by word.


    "So, whether Sarutobi Hiruzawa is right or wrong depends entirely on his position.


    This is true for those who do not want war, and for himself.


    But for Konoha as a whole, he was so wrong! "


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 119： Phase 3 Susano!

    As to whether Sarutobi Hiruzen was right or wrong, Habara said that there was no need to continue.


    And Shisui also needs time to digest what Habara said, although Habara has always emphasized that you must use various methods to look at the problem.


    But now Habara provides a more comprehensive and multi-perspective way of looking at and thinking about issues from different standpoints.


    And this is enough for Shisui to think about it for a while, especially when he remembered Habara''s words, that is, ''the world is not black and white, but a fine gray''.


    Although this sentence shocked Shisui''s thinking to a certain extent, he has become the deputy head of the Uchiha clan anyway.


    There is still some tolerance for this, not to mention that after being broadened by Habara through precepts and deeds, his ability to accept has become stronger and stronger.


    Although his beliefs have not changed, his thinking logic has become more comprehensive, and such a change is extremely gratifying.


    "After all, this is a Uchiha. I can change even a Uchiha. Would I still be afraid of other psychopaths?"


    Habara felt that if he traveled back in time, he might not have to mess around in the workplace, and he could go directly to the mental hospital to find a job.


    But this is just his mental thinking. In fact, Uchiha''s neurosis is just that their emotional expressions are too extreme.


    Either love thoroughly, or hate decisively, and at the same time they advocate force.


    As long as you can convince them physically and psychologically, then they will definitely repay you with the greatest kindness.


    No matter what you say, they will listen carefully, and even think seriously!


    After returning to the family, Habara asked Shisui to tell Fuyue and the two elders what happened with Hinata Hizuru today, and then he went back home to rest by himself.


    It is impossible for Hinata''s people to come over so quickly. After all, Hinata Nichizu still needs to make a careful selection, and after the selection, he also needs to explain things clearly to this person.


    This coming and going, there is no half a month or a month, I am afraid that it will not be able to handle it.


    However, Habara didn''t care too much. Hinata''s joining would definitely bring good positive effects to the security department, but the most important thing was the transformation of the security department itself.


    Fundamental changes will only take place if the Security Department itself gets better.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: Relatively balanced¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family and eliminated one of the external enemies, but the development of the family is in all aspects, and there are still evil people]


    [Prosperity: 16350 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: moderately transform the family, let the family truly integrate into Konoha, and allow the family to develop better]


    Opening his own system panel casually, Habara took a good look at his current system information.


    Although he was mentally prepared, he still couldn''t help sighing when he saw this level of prosperity. As expected, when he didn''t make a big deal, he gave too few points.


    The last time he looked at it was 15570, a very subtle number, which reminded Habara of a time when a world record was set.


    However, after such a long time, it has not risen to one thousand, which is really helpless.


    However, Habara''s mentality was still very good, and after being helpless, he quickly adjusted his emotions.


    He knew very well that Uchiha and the security department were keeping a low profile during this period. Apart from reforms, the biggest thing that could happen was to inject white cells into Shisui and Fuyue.


    Habara didn''t know whether he got nearly 1,000 points because of the reform, or because he injected cells into those two people.


    But in general, he is getting closer and closer to the next point draw!


    "This is good news, but it''s a pity that I still need time."


    Habara silently put away his system panel, although he sighed psychologically.


    It will take time to reform, and it will take time to get the results of the reform. Even the transformation of Shisui and Fuyue will take time!


    Shisui and Fuyue''s bodies were still adapting to the energy produced by the white cells, which made him a little confused.


    Although it took several months for Obito to adapt and accept this power, the problem is that he directly transplanted half of his body!


    Shisui and Fuyue just refined some cells, which is really far behind Obito.


    This made Habara feel that if Obito hadn''t been blackened, wouldn''t he really be a really male number one?


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that Obito''s life situation is indeed a male number one.


    His team cannot be said to be very similar to the future seventh class, it can only be said to be exactly the same.


    A talented and cold man, paired with a medical female ninja who ''he likes her likes him'', plus a stupid crane tail, this is the seventh class!


    The only difference between the Minato class and the seventh class is that Gao Lengnan was influenced on the verge of blackening, while the crane tail fell into the abyss after awakening.


    Perhaps Obito is a blackened Naruto in a sense.


    And Kakashi has become a person who lives for others, which is very similar to Sasuke.


    "It''s really a similar fate, but it has a helpless ending."


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara didn''t bother to think about Obito anymore, even though he might be the number one male in the end, this is still in the original book.


    The cruelty of reality is really not comparable to the happy atmosphere of the original book, and the reason why the original book looks happy is nothing more than the influence of policies.


    We must know that during the war, the mission was above all else, but in Naruto''s era, everything became an era when "bonds" were rampant.


    "Forget it, why do you think so much? Instead of thinking about these, I should think about how to improve myself."


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t think about these things anymore. Since he couldn''t rely on others and the system hadn''t ''paid wages'' yet, Habara could only think of a way by himself.


    Although there is a lot of room for Habara''s strength to grow, after all, his chakra is already growing rapidly with a kaleidoscope.


    After experiencing the baptism of the ''Darkborn Demon Scythe'', his physical fitness also began to improve.


    Adding two and two together, his eyes have also been slowly improved, but it''s not clear when it will reach a satisfactory level.


    But he is not without things that can improve his strength, and the most worthy of study is undoubtedly Susano!


    Up to now, Habara relied on the power of Yu Zuming, which made his Susanoo almost reach the second stage.


    If it is to deal with ordinary enemies, this state is completely enough, but it is hard to say when encountering stronger opponents.


    What''s more, he knows exactly what kind of gods will fight in the future, and Susanoo is definitely one of the most important ways to save life even in the future.


    "Before, in order to protect my eyes, I even knew that Yu Zuming could reduce the difficulty of Susanoo and reduce the consumption to a certain extent.


    But I still dare not use it too much. It is still the second stage. Even though I have developed the weapon, I have no life. "


    Habara''s Susano has actually reached the second stage very early, which is why he was able to intimidate Sarutobi Hiruzen at that time.


    It''s just that Susanoo''s promotion is really difficult. On the one hand, it is a problem of consumption. To put it bluntly, a kaleidoscope-level Sharingan simply cannot bear such consumption.


    On the other hand, this technique requires extremely high proficiency, so that the subsequent stages can be steadily started step by step.


    Don''t look at the sequel to the original Zhishui guy, it''s because he has already mastered this technique, and at that time he was completely desperate.


    They are already working hard, who cares about the consumption of eyes?


    Only Uchiha Madara is the one who truly and thoroughly integrates Susanoo into himself.


    Even if Uchiha Madara doesn''t rely on his eyes, he can directly use the Susano of the fourth-stage mature body.


    And Habara estimated that the limit of the kaleidoscope''s ability to open Susanoo is probably only the third stage, the state of having no legs but having armor and weapons.


    It is conceivable how terrifying the gap is.


    "My current goal is the third stage. After all, my state, physical fitness, eye condition and my chakra can already support me to do so.


    That being the case, give it a try and hope there will be no problems. "


    Thinking of this, Habara dodged to come behind him, he didn''t choose to run too far mainly because he wasn''t particularly confident.


    And this is just an attempt, an opportunity to sum up experience. Although it will be slightly disappointing if it fails, it doesn''t matter in general.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them again, his eyes had turned into a pair of kaleidoscopes.


    With the rotation of the kaleidoscope pattern, a wave of destructive chakra emanated from him!


    Chakra quickly condensed, and the phantom of a skeleton appeared beside him in an instant, and then became real.


    A ray of light rose from him, and the skeleton''s empty body began to be filled with chakra, quickly looking like a giant.


    Habara''s action immediately attracted the surrounding Uchiha clansmen living near him. Although Habara became the patriarch, he has not yet changed the location of his residence.


    After all these years of living, Habara was already used to it, so he didn''t make any requests.


    What''s more, he himself felt that living closer to these clansmen would allow him to better understand the actual situation of the clan.


    Therefore, these tribesmen did not take it too seriously when they came out to watch him. After all, they would not pose any threat if they did not approach.


    Taking a deep breath, Habara''s left eye began to spin faster, and the chakra in his body burst out crazily at this moment.


    The power full of destruction and despair instantly spread to the outside world, and at this moment, the whole family felt this terrifying atmosphere.


    Susanotsu''s body began to grow bigger and bigger, his size doubled in a few breaths!


    Only at this moment, Susanoo''s aura became confused, and even the Chakra on his body became confused.


    However, Habara still forcibly suppressed it, he did not end all this, he felt that his limit had not been reached yet.


    "Certainly!"


    When the chakra was condensed to an extreme point, Habara suddenly shouted, and in an instant Susano''s body''s rapid chakra solidified.


    A pair of armor quietly covered it with the solidified Chakra, and then wrapped the whole body.


    Wu Tengu''s helmet covered his head with a long nose, and his slender body stood quietly in the scabbard and hung behind him.


    At this moment, Xu Zuo''s face was extremely clear, as if the Rakshasa gang in the temple was ferocious and terrifying, making people feel horrified at a glance.


    "boom!"


    When Susano was completely frozen, suddenly an extremely terrifying energy fluctuation quickly swept towards the surroundings.


    The ground trembled continuously at this moment, and the surrounding houses began to collapse under the baptism of such vibration and energy!


    ¡­


    "I''m really sorry for causing you all such trouble."


    Inside the shrine, Habara looked at Shisui, Fuyue and the two elders with apologetic expressions. His attitude of admitting his mistakes was very correct, while the four looked at him speechlessly and helplessly.


    In fact, Habara himself didn''t expect that, as a practical man, he would make a quick and easy attempt after a whim, and the result was a direct success.


    Originally, this was good news, because Habara had stayed in the second stage of Susano for too long.


    Even if he wants to truly master the power at this stage, he still needs to use and develop it constantly.


    But at least he has been able to start this stage, which is an extremely significant achievement.


    However, what is helpless is that Habara''s original dream was to give it a try, but in the end it almost passed away.


    It''s not that he passed away, after all, with Susanoo''s protection, he was naturally unlikely to be harmed, but those onlookers were out of luck.


    Even though they have opened up a lot of distance, with the formation of the third stage Susanoo, the invisible energy torrent expanded wantonly.


    There was also the violent shock, which directly caused all the houses around him to collapse, and many clansmen who reacted slowly were almost buried underneath!


    But fortunately, this time only some older people were injured because of poor legs and feet.


    The rest is the damage to the house, which is completely within the acceptable range.


    "Master Patriarch, I hope you can find a more suitable place for the experiment next time. It is somewhat inappropriate to do this within the clan."


    Seeing Habara''s sincere attitude, plus the fact that there was really no major loss, Uchiha Zong could only speak reluctantly in the end.


    In fact, he really didn''t dare and didn''t want to speak, but because everyone else kept their heads down and didn''t dare to make a sound, he could only bite the bullet and make a conclusion about this matter.


    To be honest, if the patriarch was still Uchiha Fugaku, then he would never have such pressure and helplessness.


    Because Uchiha Fugaku''s character itself is relatively weak, and his control and prestige over the clan are insufficient.


    Once he did something wrong, these elders would not be used to this patriarch, so they would naturally say whatever they wanted, without any worries at all.


    However, the one in front of him really didn''t dare to be so unscrupulous, because the one in front of him was a powerful, decisive, and farsighted master.


    Whether it''s him, or Uchiha Takechi and Uchiha Fugaku, they haven''t forgotten that Shisui went to tell them what the Hyuga clan agreed to.


    To be honest, this news is really unbelievable. Who would have thought that the two families, Hinata and Uchiha, would reach an agreement on this matter.


    And the success of this matter also made Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi a little ashamed, because they really didn''t like this matter.


    However, Habara proved his unique vision time and time again, making both of them feel old and unable to keep up with the times.


    Especially after Shisui recounted Habara''s handling of Yunyin to Sarutobi Hiruzen, they were shocked and felt that Habara''s perspective on things was really too comprehensive.


    He didn''t blindly deny Sarutobi Hiruzen, because it''s really hard to judge right from wrong in this kind of thing.


    Even though they loathed and hated Sarutobi Hiruzen extremely, although they felt that there was a mistake in this matter, they couldn''t say exactly how it was wrong, and how the mistake happened.


    The Yu principle uses the gains and losses of each angle and position as a classification, and finally concludes with the method of "two powers harm each other whichever is less".


    Habara''s thinking logic is really far beyond their imagination, even if they really have already recognized this point, but they feel that they have lived for so many years, even if there is a gap between them and Habara, the gap is not too huge.


    It''s just that what they have to admit now is that Yu Yuan, who is only fifteen or sixteen years old, is really much stronger than them.


    "Sorry, I see, this time is an attempt I made, but I didn''t expect it to turn out like this."


    Habara didn''t know what the people in front of him were thinking, he couldn''t help but shook his head and said with a sigh, but he could see that Habara was quite happy.


    "Fortunately, the most unacceptable situation did not occur, and everything can be remedied, two elders, I will leave the matter of appeasement to you.


    Mr. Fu Yue and Shisui, as for the rebuilding, you are in charge. Please cooperate with the two elders and resolve this matter as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    The four immediately nodded and replied, they could see that Habara was in a good mood, but they had no intention of condemning Habara.


    Even if they didn''t see how Habara destroyed all the houses in that area, they almost recovered the matter after follow-up understanding.


    And those who got this answer, except for Shisui, basically couldn''t calm down, they all knew what the power Habara was exerting.


    That''s Susano, a higher-level Susano who has reached the third stage!


    As the former patriarch of the family, as well as the important elders of the family, Fuyue, Zong and Takezhi all know the hierarchy of Susanoo.


    Every time Susanoo improves, it needs to go through countless tempering, and it also needs to be matched with abundant chakra and strong enough physical fitness to do it.


    Has Habara been able to do this, has it proved that the young patriarch has met the requirements in all aspects of quality, otherwise he would not be able to succeed on the first try!


    This situation really shocked them, but at the same time it also made Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi a little worried.


    Because forcibly using one''s own eyes to open such power, the wear and tear on the eyes is really great.


    "Master Patriarch, it is better to use such power appropriately."


    Uchiha Takechi thought for a while, and finally spoke cautiously.


    "The kaleidoscope is our ultimate power, but it is flawed."


    "Indeed, Lord Patriarch."


    Uchiha Zong also spoke at this moment, he nodded and looked at Habara seriously.


    "The patriarch is the key to the rise of the Uchiha clan. Without you, the family will only sink. I hope the patriarch can think more about the family."


    The two sang together, and Habara was stunned when it was true, why he was still saying that he accidentally destroyed so many houses because of the experiment problem.


    All of a sudden, it turns to worrying about the transition of using the kaleidoscope, and then there are problems and you can''t lead the family?


    Habara knew that his prestige was high enough, and that he had a high enough control over the family, but if he was too high, he would worry about his actions, which made him a little embarrassed.


    But fortunately, Uchiha Fugaku noticed Habara''s expression, and he immediately guessed what Habara was thinking, so he said decisively.


    "Two elders, we should trust the patriarch''s ability and strength, not to mention that the most important problem now is not this.


    The patriarch''s house collapsed because of his strength. We should find a way to resettle those temporarily homeless clansmen as soon as possible.


    And also find a way to give a certain amount of compensation. I think the family should pay the money, and don''t you think this time is just right? "


    Just right?


    Habara felt okay when he heard what Uchiha Fugaku said before, but what he said here is a bit outrageous.


    Such a big loss, what''s the matter, what a ghost?


    Then before he had time to speak, Uchiha Fugaku''s next words made him not know what to say.


    "The patriarch is still living in the previous house, which is inappropriate no matter how you look at it. I think this time can just give the patriarch a new home.


    What do you guys think of this proposal? "


    ¡­


    When the Uchiha clan was discussing how to rebuild the house destroyed by Habara, in the Hokage Building, Kakashi sneaked into it like a ghost.


    Ever since he listened to Habara''s words and thought about it for a long time, he has made up his mind to take a good look and search for the so-called answer.


    Although Kakashi doesn''t have much confidence that he can get what he wants, he also firmly believes that some things cannot be erased.


    Even if it is to be erased, some traces must be left. Kakashi''s goal is to pursue these traces, and finally try through these traces.


    He has always been very careful, even if he had this thought, he didn''t act immediately, but kept waiting for an opportunity.


    And this opportunity is today!


    After observation, Kakashi has already figured out the location of each Anbu team on duty and the time of patrolling, and at the same time figured out the location of each monitor.


    Today, however, he and his team are in charge of the defense work in the Hokage Building, which is an excellent opportunity for him.


    He had been waiting, waiting for the time when normal ninja work would end.


    Because the flow of people is the densest at this point in time, he can try to blend in and find what he needs.


    This is what he thought, and he did the same. After leaving behind a shadow clone, he used the transformation technique to blend into the crowd and then found an opportunity to jump out of the window.


    Then he followed the wall all the way to the window of Hokage''s office. At this point, Hokage-sama had basically left, and this was a good time for him to sneak into it.


    He did not choose to go to the archives to look through the materials. UU Reading After the last time he went to the archives to search for human cell experiments, he clearly realized one thing.


    That is, such files will definitely not be archived normally, and such important file information will basically only be kept in Hokage''s hands, or even placed in a more secret place.


    Now that the roots are gone, the only place Kakashi can look for is Hokage''s office.


    Then what he never expected was that when he was hiding outside the window and was about to go in, he suddenly heard a voice coming from the office, which made his hair stand on end.


    He leaned against the window tightly, using this camouflage technique to prevent himself from being discovered, he held his breath and probed quietly to scan the room from the corner of his eye.


    In the end, what he really didn''t expect was that he found that the third Hokage, Zhuanju Xiaoharu, and Mitomonyan were all in this room!


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 120： Konoha 4 giants plan

    Sarutobi Hiruzen is also a person who does what he says, and after he has noticed that the security department has signs of improving itself, he has already started planning a meeting.


    However, because he had too many things under his belt and was too busy, he didn''t have time to start this meeting until today.


    Sitting in the office, Hiruzaru Sarutobi quietly looked at the two old friends in front of him, his heart was also full of sadness.


    There used to be six disciples of their group of Second Hokage, but after the death of Second Hokage, Akimichi Tokkaze returned to the family and did not join his staff.


    Uchiha mirror was also killed in the follow-up missions, and it can be said that only four of the six of them are still in the same boat, stabilizing the development track of Konoha.


    They experienced World War II and World War III together, and witnessed Konoha''s prosperity and today''s slight loneliness. Such feelings are really beyond comparison for ordinary people.


    But now there are only three of them left. The most important thing is that these dead people are not considered normal deaths.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew that it was really difficult for a ninja to die well, but they had already reached this point.


    Maybe it''s because I''m getting older, and my thoughts will change, right?


    But there is one thing that will never change in how to change, that is their aversion to Uchiha!


    Especially when Danzo was dismembered by Habara in front of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, he died so miserably that he didn''t even have the title of hero after his death.


    He has thoroughly remembered this account, and he swore that he must do what the Second Hokage-sama failed to do, and he must be avenged by Danzo!


    "Sarutobi, you found us so late, and let us come here so covertly, is there anything important?"


    Turning to sleep Koharu was in a bad mood when she saw Hiruzaru Sarutobi, but she couldn''t keep silent like Mitomon Yan, she could only ask.


    "I came here this time to discuss with you about Uchiha."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed and said quietly, he picked up his pipe and lit it, and then spoke slowly.


    "Uchiha is making big moves now. I think you have heard the rumors about the Security Department?"


    "I''ve heard the rumors, those guys have big ideas."


    At this moment Mitomenyan spoke, he raised his eyes and then sighed slightly.


    "Hizan, you shouldn''t have agreed to that brat''s request, we all know how powerful the security department is, especially now we can''t attack the security department and Uchiha.


    Once the reputation of the Security Department improves in this way, the achievements of our decades of hard work will be in vain. "


    As for how to deal with the security department, they really did their best for a long time, and their purpose was to take back this monster-like department.


    But as Sarutobi Hiruzen agreed to Habara''s request, all of this was about to collapse.


    In fact, whether it was Mitomon Yan or Zhuanju Koharu, they didn''t care about it before, because Uchiha was still at the helm of the security department for so long.


    Now that a young man who seemed a little impulsive came up, how could this be done well?


    However, the reality is that this young man does not know whether he has sensed the power of the Ministry of Security, or simply wants to change the status quo of the Ministry of Security.


    He has already begun to make changes to the security department, and such changes are the last thing they want to see.


    They don''t want Uchiha to reintegrate into Konoha, they don''t want to see the security department get better.


    A Uchiha who is rejected by everyone and the family, and isolated by everyone is a good Uchiha, and the security department is the same!


    "Hmph, what''s the use of saying this now?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi snorted coldly, seeing that he was in a very bad mood now.


    "What we have to do now is to find a way to solve these problems, instead of trying to shirk my original decision here!


    To be honest, didn''t you also object to the opinions put forward by Danzo at the beginning? "


    "Ri Zhan, haven''t you already made a decision on this matter?"


    Turning bed Xiaoharu and Mito Menyan couldn''t help frowning when they heard the words, and finally turning bed Xiaoharu said helplessly.


    "At that time, you told Uchiha Itachi to ask him to go to Danzo, and we have already identified the matter as soon as we put forward the idea Danzo, what else can we say?


    I know Danzo''s death made you very angry and disappointed, and we are the same, because he is not just your classmate, but also ours.


    We once told you that Danzo is too extreme. In order to achieve his goal, he can give up his lower limit and do anything by any means.


    Sooner or later, his actions will bring bad results to himself, and now that his bad results have come, it is useless to talk about them.


    Sun Zhan, we all need to calm down, only in this way can we solve the problem. "


    If Habara was here, then he might be able to figure out why after Sarutobi''s death, the two of them would strongly recommend getting Jiraiya or Tsunade back instead of Danzo.


    Perhaps it was because they saw the essence of Danzo clearly that they were unwilling to let Danzo sit in the position he dreamed of.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that they are worried that Danzo, a very egotistical guy, will ignore their opinions after he takes office, or even cause them to lose power because of disagreements.


    Even, lose your life!


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but take a deep breath when he heard the words of Tsubaki Koharu, and finally he nodded to show that he understood.


    He found that he was indeed somewhat controlled by his emotions, perhaps because of the emotion caused by the scene.


    But after all he is Hokage, he knows that he should calm down now.


    Turning to bed Koharu couldn''t help but nodded secretly when he saw this scene. Hiruzen Sarutobi and Danzo are actually similar in many ways, but they are completely different in a few aspects.


    First of all, Sarutobi Hiruzen is a very restrained person, he knows when to give in and when to compromise.


    This is commendable. After all, the person who can bend and stretch is the one who can achieve great things, and Danzo is obviously very difficult for him to do this.


    Only when Danzo feels the pain, will he consider giving up one thing, otherwise he will never give up.


    Another point is that Hiruzaru Sarutobi is a person who can listen to opinions.


    Although Hizun, like Danzo, is conceited that everything he does is the right thing for the village.


    But Danzo will not accept other people''s opinions at all, he will only go all the way according to his own thoughts, without considering the actual situation at all.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen will consider other people''s opinions, and make some changes in combination with his own ideas. In their view, Sarutobi Hiruzen is really dedicated to Konoha.


    This is probably one of the reasons why they are willing to support Sarutobi Hiruzen, but they are unwilling to let Danzo come to power.


    "I''m sorry, both of you, I lost my temper. I was indeed affected by my emotions."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a wry smile, then he took a deep breath of the tobacco stick in his hand, and then he asked.


    "Let''s talk about your thoughts. We must unite as one to deal with this trouble. There are too many troubles left by Danzang."


    "Ri Zhan, don''t put too much pressure and don''t be too sad, at least we will always support you, always support you!"


    Turning to bed Koharu and Mitomonyan looked at each other, and then they spoke very seriously to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    After saying this, Zhuanzhu Xiaochun slowly said: "I know you agreed to Uchiha''s conditions. All of this made us very passive, but all of this also gave us a chance."


    "Opportunity?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi was taken aback when he heard this, but it took him a moment to realize: "You mean, is it the same as other departments?"


    The huge influence of Sarutobi Hiruzen lies in the fact that he has placed his own staff in almost every department during the years he has been working in Konoha.


    Although these people''s positions are not high, their positions are extremely critical, and many things will pass through their hands.


    Because they can accurately deliver a lot of information in the department to Hiruzaru Sarutobi, which allows Hiruzaru Sarutobi to accurately control the intentions of these departments.


    And these people will also recruit some guys like them into the department, thereby expanding the influence of Sarutobi Hiruzen and their own status in the department.


    But it is a pity that with this incident, such people were eliminated one by one by the departments and teams controlled by each family.


    This had a great impact on Sarutobi Hiruzen, but he was helpless.


    However, he believes that he can find a way to make up for such a loss in the future. After all, Hokage is still him, so he has a chance!


    It''s just that there is still a department in Konoha, Hiruza Sarutobi has never placed his own people in, and this department is the security department that Uchiha firmly holds in his hands.


    Turning to the bed Koharu''s words made Hiruzaru Sarutobi understand something in an instant, which made him start to seriously consider this matter.


    "Didn''t you say that the kid named Uchiha Habara asked for the power to expand the security department, obviously he wanted the security department to expand.


    And we also got news, didn''t this kid go to meet that guy Hinata Hizuru?


    So why don''t we help him so that he can recruit a lot of people smoothly?


    The appearance of the security department seems to have changed now, but how many Uchihas are there, and how many civilian ninjas and other family ninjas are there?


    When they entered, they were squeezing the living space of the Uchiha clansmen, and once the kid Habara promoted all the Uchiha clansmen, it would definitely attract the dissatisfaction of those outsiders, and this matter would not be easy to deal with.


    In addition, the expansion of the Ministry of Security requires money, and the financial power is in our hands. We can definitely find ways to limit their finances.


    At that time, the security department will have internal and external troubles. Let me see if he can handle this matter well!


    What''s more, we also put our own people in, and let them unite those who are dissatisfied with Uchiha at the most critical moment..."


    Speaking of this, Koharu stopped when she turned to bed, her eyes locked on Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi showed a smile.


    "At that time, Uchiha Habara has only two choices, or forcefully suppress these people, so that the security department will become stinky all at once.


    Or, just hand over the power to our people honestly, so that Uchiha loses power, and in doing so, his days as the patriarch will come to an end.


    Once there is a conflict between him and his clansmen, then everything will be interesting!


    As for this matter, I think it will definitely make sense to the Rizu patriarch who has some resentment in his heart. "


    There was no need to go to bed and Koharu continued, Sarutobi Hiruza fully explained what happened next.


    And this plan, UU Reading is too much for his appetite!


    "It seems that we need to find someone who is smart and loyal to us." Mito Menyan also spoke at this moment: "And during this time, we can''t let him live so leisurely, some people can''t be recruited and If you want revenge, then let them go."


    His words also made Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Xiaoharu Zhuanju nod their heads. It really takes a smart person to complete this task.


    And Habara is indeed living too comfortably now, let him continue to reform the security department in such a comfortable way, no one knows what will happen.


    With this thought, they immediately felt better, as if they had seen the future of Uchiha in words.


    What they don''t know is that there is a figure outside the window who has been quietly listening to all this...


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 210： remnants

    Habara didn''t know what the four giants of Konoha were planning, he only knew that his head was hurting now.


    The opinion put forward by Uchiha Fugaku was quickly adopted by Shisui, Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi.


    Because they really felt that Habara''s previous residence was too shabby, and it was just that Habara didn''t mention it and didn''t have any ideas before, and they were too busy, so they ignored it.


    Now that Habara''s house has been destroyed by himself, it is imperative to change to a house that fits Habara''s identity.


    Habara didn''t know what to say about this, because he found it seemed useless to refute it.


    Although he really doesn''t care much about where he lives, it''s all the same to him as a bachelor anyway.


    But considering his status as the patriarch, if there is really no house that meets the status, then there are indeed some problems.


    At least when the clansmen came to visit him, or when other people came to visit him, they suddenly found out that the patriarch of your majestic Konoha No. 1 wealthy clan lives in this place, which is really a bit embarrassing.


    "It''s just that if you change the house, you can change the house. What''s the matter with my marriage? Do you just want me to plant more seeds?"


    Habara''s real headache was not changing his residence, but his headache was that when the three old Uchiha Fugakus mentioned changing houses, they actually mentioned the issue of Habara''s descendants.


    In this era where the average age is very young, especially in the high-risk profession of ninja, no one knows whether they will survive to see the sun the next day.


    Therefore, people in this world are very young when they marry. Even if the situation seems to be much better in the future, it is also faintly reflected in the original book.


    For example, Sakura, Ino, and even Hinata have already started thinking about love at a young age, and this also reflects some psychological thoughts of people in this world from the side.


    What''s more, Habara is still a genius of Uchiha, in fact, his marriage should have been carried out long ago.


    It''s just that Yu Yuan was a mission ninja at the time, and he was not in the village every day or two.


    Other than that, this guy didn''t approach any side at all. As a result, no one from any side has ever looked for him, so he slipped through the net until now.


    Although it is different now, Habara is also not in the mood. The main reason is that he doesn''t seem to have anyone in the family that he likes.


    After all, he found that he had no right to speak in the family at all, and his strength could not reach the point of being obedient.


    Therefore, he felt that if the family was hopeless, it would be destroyed, so he didn''t have the time to think about finding a little loli to raise him.


    If he had known that he could activate the system a year ago, he would have found a pretty little loli to play with and cultivate!


    Look at that Xiao Yan who has a celebrity father, hasn''t he been doing it since he was a child?


    It''s a pity that there is no turning back in this matter. Even if Habara can draw Ike''s ultimate move, he doesn''t think he will go back to that era.


    "Forget it, what are you thinking about, if there is someone I like in the clan, then I will just issue an order.


    Anyway, I am the patriarch and no one will reject me, let alone dare to reject me! "


    Habara thought about it silently, and suddenly he turned his head to look at Shisui at the side, and he immediately realized that this kid seemed to be single just like himself.


    But he didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy''s affairs, and he handed "Intimate Heaven" to him. If he still can''t realize something, then he is really stupid.


    And Habara is also very curious about how this kid''s physical condition is. Although he has been paying attention, he still has to refer to him for the specific situation.


    "I feel that it should be almost ready. Although the people in the laboratory said that they still need to observe, I think my body is basically getting used to these forces."


    After hearing Habara''s question, Shisui immediately replied with a serious expression, he would not hide this matter at all, because it is related to the success rate of the entire experiment.


    "I see, I understand." Habara couldn''t help but nodded when he heard the words, and then he laughed: "It seems that the situation is not bad, by the way, how are your eyes now?"


    "It''s not bad. I can feel that the power is repairing the damage to my eyes, but the progress is very slow." Shisui immediately replied: "I think this experiment should continue, and you can feel at ease when you lose Habara. used."


    In fact, Zhishui could already feel a slight change in his eyes during the first experiment.


    But such a change was so weak that he even wondered if he felt wrong.


    But as time went by, after his body gradually adapted to the new forces entering his body, his feeling also began to become obvious.


    He can clearly feel that his eyes are gradually recovering, and at the same time, he can also feel that his physical fitness seems to be improving.


    This feeling is like a dream, although some painful feelings will appear in his body from time to time, but he knows that this is a natural reaction.


    What''s more, if you can really restore your eyesight, and even use the kaleidoscope without any worries as Habara said, what is this little pain?


    "I''ll talk about this later, you still pay attention to your own situation."


    Habara doesn''t really care much about Shisui''s words, but this guy considers him in everything, which really makes Habara very happy.


    "Take care of yourself and cooperate more with the work of the laboratory. I am looking forward to the appearance of a deputy patriarch whose strength is far superior to the current one."


    "You won''t be disappointed, Habara."


    Zhishui nodded very seriously, but soon he thought of something.


    "By the way, Habara, there is a child in the laboratory who wants to be my disciple, and that child is a bit special, I..."


    "Shishui, you should decide on such a small matter by yourself."


    Before Shisui could finish speaking, Habara interrupted him directly, and his expression seemed a little speechless.


    Although Zhishui asked him everything and listened to him, it really made him feel good to put him first in everything.


    But asking himself all the trivial things, isn''t it funny, how can he have so much energy to ask and manage everything?


    Those people in the laboratory are all very good. Although not everyone is very talented, there is absolutely no problem with loyalty.


    Among these people, if someone wanted to be Shisui''s disciple, Habara would not refuse at all, as long as Shisui could like him.


    Habara''s words made Shisui slightly open his mouth, but in the end he shut up obediently, he could feel that Habara didn''t seem to care about this matter at all.


    It''s completely like ''you can figure it out'', which is a kind of trust in him, but it also makes him a little helpless.


    Because the identity of the person who found him is too special, and that child is also a genius, but the purpose of this child finding him is revenge!


    Because the child''s name is Uchiha Izumi...


    ¡­


    "Captain, the change of guard is here, let''s go."


    In the Hokage Building, Kakashi stood quietly in his defensive area, he looked as motionless as a statue.


    His eyes were fixed on the crowd below like an eagle, until his subordinates came to inform him that he slowly gained his gaze.


    "I know, let''s dismiss."


    Kakashi replied coldly, then turned his head and left without looking back, and his subordinates seemed to be used to all this, and there were no surprises at all.


    Kakashi in Anbu is really as cold as pure ice, and not many people can stand that kind of coldness from the bottom of his heart.


    If it wasn''t for the relationship between superiors and subordinates, I''m afraid Kakashi, a subordinate, would not have come to remind him of this.


    But Kakashi doesn''t care about such things at all, his mind is full of everything he heard last night!


    To be honest, he is very contradictory now. He would never have dreamed that he originally wanted to find traces of the action records in the root, but he accidentally heard the actions of Hokage and his staff against Uchiha!


    As an Anbu, he shouldn''t think about these things at all, and he can''t participate and ignore them whether he hears them or not.


    But as Hatake Kakashi, it is really hard for him not to care, because one of his eyes comes from Uchiha Obito!


    This kind of kindness is something he can''t forget, not to mention that Obito is his best friend, the person who makes him light up his life in a gloomy world.


    Now Obito''s family is being targeted by Hokage, and it can even be said that it has been targeted from beginning to end. How does Kakashi accept this?


    What''s more, Kakashi also thought of one thing, that is, as Hokage, targeting the big family in his village. Is this really right?


    After all, Kakashi is a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, even though Namikaze Minato only worked as Hokage for one year, and Kakashi is almost in Anbu.


    However, Namikaze Minato has always taken care of him, and also taught him a lot. He really knows how bad Hokage is to deal with the village family.


    "How am I supposed to handle this..."


    As Kakashi walked towards the outside, while thinking silently, he finally made a decision for a long time.


    Although he really didn''t really like Yubara very much, after all, Yubara shot at him and even used illusion on him at that time, it was impossible for him to forget about it.


    But Habara''s illusion gave him a new goal, the desire and impulse to pursue the truth.


    What''s more, Habara is still the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and he doesn''t want anything to happen to this clan. After all, this is Obito''s clan.


    But Kakashi also knew that he absolutely couldn''t directly hand over the information to Habara, because his identity was really special.


    Although Habara had instigated himself to do something, Kakashi knew it was because Habara was not afraid of being discovered, and he was different.


    He told Habara directly, and Habara might not believe it, after all, he was from Anbu.


    He even worried that if he was caught doing this, what should he do if he was threatened without limit in the future?


    After thinking about it, he decided that it must be done through some other means that cannot reveal his identity.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi already had a conclusion in his heart.


    Then he walked towards his house silently, leaving only a slightly lonely figure behind...


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Habara looked at the letter in his hand with a strange expression.


    As for Shisui, Fuyue and the two elders standing beside Habara, their expressions became more dignified.


    No one knew who sent this letter, and even the camera did not capture any traces, and the contents of this letter made people frown even more.


    Because this letter describes what Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others are going to do, and each of these things directly hits the weakness of Uchiha and the Security Department!


    To put it bluntly, once these things really come true, then both the Uchiha and the security department will be in trouble.


    "This method is really clever." After reading the letter, Habara couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    He knew that Hiruzen Sarutobi would never let it go, and even he could guess that in this so-called ''peaceful matter'', this guy is unlikely to watch his development.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Danzang''s bones are not cold yet, are you impatient to make trouble?


    Habara thought about it a long time ago, since he can''t destroy the opponent''s will, then he can destroy the body that carries the will!


    Hiruza Sarutobi is impatient and wants to go to Jodo and Danzo to reunite?


    Although Habara was not sure about the authenticity of the information in his hands, after all, he had no idea who sent it, nor did he know what the other party''s purpose was.


    Just looking at the contents of this information, he felt that this matter should be true.


    After all, being able to catch the weak point so accurately can not only cause Uchiha and the security department to suffer heavy losses, but also make the Hyuga clan who have already come over fearful.


    It is really not something that ordinary people can think of, and the beneficiary is ultimately Hiruzaru Sarutobi, their Hokage department!


    However, Habara decided to play it safe, because the source of this information is unknown, and there is still a very important point in it that has not been clarified.


    That is who the person who may want Habara''s revenge really confuses Habara.


    He boasted that the enemies he encountered during the mission were basically wiped out physically, and Danzo, one of the biggest enemies in Konoha, had also been killed by him.


    Although he didn''t have a chance to give him a fire escape, and completely let this guy down, but when a person dies, he is dead, and he has confirmed this point.


    "Take this information. Anyone who has seen this information must keep them silent."


    Habara thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to deal with the current matter first, and he spoke seriously to Shishui and the others.


    "As for the things mentioned here, I already know, although I''m not sure if it''s true, but we can also make preparations in this direction.


    If it is true, then we will have fun with them. If it is false, it can be regarded as a wake-up call for us.


    Ladies and gentlemen, the Uchiha crisis has not been completely resolved. We have only obtained temporary peace. Don''t be confused by everything in front of you.


    We still need to continue to focus on our energy, and we must never take it lightly, you know? "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    The four of Shisui immediately replied loudly after hearing the words, the four of them had also read the information, except for Shisui and Habara, who were slightly skeptical at first glance.


    Fu Yue and the two elders believed in this information, because Hiruza Sarutobi could really do such a thing, and it would definitely be beneficial to him!


    It''s just that they also have some doubts now, that is, what will attack Habara, which is also very strange to them.


    "Master Patriarch, do you think if this is true, then who would attack the Lord Patriarch?" Uchiha Taketomo asked hesitantly, "Who else hates the Lord Patriarch?"


    "Actually, I am also very puzzled by this question. Although I have quite a few enemies, there are not many alive."


    Habara touched his chin, and then he spoke slowly.


    "First of all, it shouldn''t be the clansman of Sarutobi Hiruzen, although I have a great grievance with him, but he will not be stupid enough to do such a thing.


    This is simply a matter of fact, and even the executor of this matter will definitely not be someone who has nothing to do with him.


    And as the patriarch and head of the security department, I will not leave Konoha unless there is something special.


    So who else in Konoha is as big as me..."


    As he was talking, Yu Yuan suddenly froze for a moment, because he suddenly remembered that such people seemed to exist!


    It would not be an exaggeration for this group of people to say that they have a deep hatred for Habara, because Habara killed their master, Danzo.


    And these people are probably the most loyal members of the root group that Danzo gathered from the orphanage and the battlefield!


    After Habara cleaned up Danzo, those root members belonging to each family were naturally taken back.


    Only a few of them came here voluntarily, such as Younv Qugen from the Younv Clan and Shan Zhongfeng from the Shanzhong Clan.


    But these people all have their own families, even if they are loyal to Danzo, they cannot leave the family at this moment.


    And those war orphans are really homeless, Habara remembered that these people were handed over to Sarutobi Hiruzen to deal with, he seemed to want to absorb these guys into Anbe.


    But these things are no longer for Habara and the major families to participate in. No one knows what the identity of this group of people is now, and no one knows whether they have joined Anbu.


    And such a vague definition of identity is indeed suitable for them to do some dangerous but extremely secretive things.


    "Do you still remember that group of orphans...that group of people who belonged to the roots and were brought back from the battlefield?"


    Habara tentatively asked, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that if there were people who really hated him, then they would most likely be them.


    "Those guys from Genbu?" Zhishui reacted very quickly, after all, he had dealt with people from Genbu: "I heard, aren''t they going to be recruited by Master Hokage?"


    "But whether it is incorporated or not, will Hokage tell us?" Without waiting for Habara to speak, Fuyue said beside him: "And even if it is incorporated, the official documents are still with Hokage. Is it really difficult for him to disband or not admit it? ?¡±


    "If that''s what you say, then they are the most suspicious." Shisui nodded, and then he looked at Habara: "Master Patriarch, why don''t I go and see them, I think I can make some tests .¡±


    Because these guys were originally homeless, they completely regarded the root as their home after they entered the root.


    Now that the roots are gone, it is naturally impossible for them to stay in that place. All of them have been transferred to a temporary station in the eastern forest.


    This forest is used for ninja assessment, and now Konoha has not organized a large-scale ninja promotion assessment for the time being, so it is natural for them to live there.


    "No, I''ll go and see for myself."


    Habara thought about it for a while and suddenly laughed, his eyes slightly turned and locked on the Hokage Rock in the distance.


    "I said, if it''s really them, then I can play with them if they want to play.


    Zhishui, if you go over, they may not make any moves, but it''s hard to say about my past situation.


    You said, what would happen if they openly attacked a minister? "


    ¡­


    In the eastern forest of Konoha, a group of ninjas dressed in black are stationed in a simple camp.


    They were extremely quiet, and the entire camp seemed to have only the sound of the breeze blowing on the campfire, and even those patrolling people didn''t make any sound.


    Such a high level of ninja literacy proves that they are terrible, and they can be so quiet on patrol, which shows that they are all very good at one thing.


    That is assassination!


    They used to be rooted ninjas, but now they have all been reduced to rootless people, and it was Habara who caused all this.


    In their hearts, from the moment they are brought to the root, their life belongs to only one person, and this person is Danzo!


    But now Danzo is dead, and they seem to have lost their faith.


    They are still alive as a group of walking corpses. Perhaps the only goal for them is to find Habara to avenge Danzo.


    In order to avenge Danzo, they even refused to accept the inclusion of Sarutobi Hiruzen of the Third Hokage.


    They use their silence to show their minds, and they won''t work for them without revenge!


    But they can''t move now, because the third Hokage doesn''t allow them to move, and even this Hokage clearly told them that if they don''t obey this matter, they will never want to take revenge.


    In order to avenge Danzo, they could only endure it, and they could only hide in this place and wait silently.


    "rustle....."


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound of trampling on the snow and vegetation, which immediately attracted the attention of all of them.


    The vigilant ninja has drawn out his ninja sword, and the resting ninja has also stood up.


    They didn''t act immediately because they were not sure who it was.


    However, after they saw clearly who the person who came was, their eyes turned red in an instant, because they saw that the person who came had actually killed Danzo-sama''s murderer, Uchiha Habara, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan!


    "boom!"


    The complex chakras were crazy and wanton, and the cold, almost suffocating breath began to spread quietly. Their eyes locked on the person who came, and their faces were covered with killing intent. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Oh, it seems that your welcome ceremony is still quite big."


    Habara looked at everything in front of him calmly, even a smile appeared on his face.


    "To be honest, you, the remnants of Danzang, didn''t die with your master, but are still here, this is beyond my expectation.


    But that''s normal too..."


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, his eyes swept over all the remnants at the root of the present, and then he said quietly.


    "After all, your master is your rat in the stinking ditch. How can you be any better than him?"


    As soon as the words fell, several cold lights had already drawn towards Yu Yuan.....


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 122： Is this guy human?

    Chapter 125 Is This Guy Really Human?


    Habara has never been a person who likes to be passive. Although the information he received this time made Habara worried that he might be used by others.


    It''s like using his hand to fight Sarutobi Hiruzen, or using his hand to eradicate the remnants of the roots in front of him.


    But after thinking about it, Habara felt that the possibility was not high, and the information in the intelligence was completely directed at Uchiha and the Security Department.


    To make the information in that intelligence come into play, all of this still needs the cooperation of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others.


    But no one in Konoha''s ninja family, except Sarutobi Hiruzen, knew what the specific deal between himself and Sarutobi Hiruzen would be.


    "So, it''s really important to know who the person who delivered the information is, and this matter must be clarified!"


    The person who delivered the information showed what kind of problem this matter would be, but Habara was willing to do something before that.


    It is entirely conceivable that these remnants of the roots hate Habara. After all, Habara destroyed their "homeland" with his own hands, and even killed their master with his own hands.


    Under the foundation of such hatred, they didn''t settle accounts with Habara in the first place, perhaps Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t want this matter to continue to expand.


    But now that he has obtained this information, Habara may naturally sit still, especially since this group of guys are still extremely good at assassination, and Habara will not let them go.


    Anyway, there is hatred and rebellion, anyway, if Anbu will be the vanguard against himself in the future, in this case, Habara might as well come over and try it out.


    If they really did something, then Habara would have reason and an excuse to wipe them out collectively!


    If he didn''t do anything, then Habara would wait and find someone to monitor them, and always pay attention to what these guys are doing.


    But fortunately, the hatred of these guys has completely exploded, and they shot at Yubara without hesitation!


    "Attacking the patriarch of a family and the head of a department, no one can protect you now.


    If the information is true, then Hiruza Sarutobi wanted to find you to disgust me, and suddenly found that you were all dead, what would happen? "


    Although he was a bit alarmed, he would not let such a threat exist!


    Hanmang quickly moved towards Yubara, but at the moment when he was about to hit Yubara, his body moved slightly.


    "When, when, when!"


    His movements were extremely slight and extremely fast at the same time, no one could see how he dodged, but those kunai didn''t touch him at all, and they all stabbed into the tree behind him.


    The next moment, Habara''s eyes had turned into scarlet three-god jade, and the chakra in his body swung slightly, and his whole body rushed out in an instant.


    The ninja knife has been drawn by him, his scarlet eyes turned slightly, and he has come in front of the first root ninja.


    "Shua!"


    The two figures staggered, and the next moment the root ninja in front of Habara flew upside down. During the high-speed movement, Habara''s ninja knife accurately slashed across his neck, and the dark red blood rain fell on the pure white snow. It looks extraordinarily enchanting.


    At this moment, a root ninja next to him has also been killed, he jumped up high in silence, and the ninja sword in his hand slashed towards Yubara fiercely!


    Habara swept his eyes lightly, and he had instantly judged the guy''s attack route.


    At the moment when he cleverly evaded the attack, the ninja sword in his right hand pierced out at a strange angle, piercing the ninja''s chest in an instant.


    However, this group of root ninjas still rushed towards Habara silently. They didn''t seem to care about the death of their teammates at all, and they didn''t care at all that this person in front of them had caused too much panic in the roots.


    "These guys are really not afraid of death."


    Habara muttered silently, it''s not like he hasn''t seen the bravery of the roots before, but today these guys are more decisive than the roots he killed before.


    This made him wonder, wouldn''t these people be the real core elite?


    For Yu Yuan, the most core personnel for an organization are not necessarily the kind of people with superior strength, but the group of people with extremely firm will.


    With these people, under their precepts and deeds, newcomers will have the same quality and will, so that they can pass on this will and concept.


    Habara still remembered that when he fought with Genbu, many members of Genbu showed panic and fear, not at all like these guys in front of him who were so brave and fearless.


    "Probably, Danzo is too pursuing power, so he has forgotten the most essential thing?"


    Seeing the three root ninjas leaping high in the sky, cutting towards him with long swords glowing downward, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    The next moment, the three long knives pierced into Yu Yuan''s body in no particular order, but it was like piercing into the air!


    In an instant, the stabbed Habara''s body instantly turned into a block of wood, and the three of them had no time to react, bloodstains had already appeared on their necks!


    They subconsciously covered their necks, but they couldn''t stop the blood from dripping from their fingers.


    Habara didn''t care what happened to these three people at all. At this moment, he kicked the ninja flying in front of him, and then grabbed the kunai that was shot at him with his left hand.


    Then he turned around to avoid an attacking ninja and killed him with a single knife, and at the same time he took out a detonating charm from the ninja bag and stuck it on Kunai.


    Half a second later, Kunai shot in the direction he came from, and with the sound of Kunai piercing into the body, Kunai pierced into the body of the original owner.


    "boom!"


    A moment later, there was a piercing roar, and smoke, fire, and blood scattered all over the place.


    There are a lot of these root ninjas, but Habara still shows a posture that is easy to handle, and he seems to be able to predict any attack in advance.


    And his speed made it impossible for these root ninjas to see and capture them. They could only watch helplessly as Habara kept taking away the lives of their companions in the crowd like a butterfly wearing flowers all the time!


    "It''s about the same level."


    Habara murmured silently, from the beginning of the battle to now he has been using physical skills, the purpose is actually to see how well he has mastered the body now.


    The fight with Kakashi has made him realize that although he has improved a lot, due to insufficient training, his mastery is very average.


    During this period of time, he also spent a lot of effort on this, because he knows very well that many things given to you may not necessarily belong to you.


    Just like him, he has learned so much knowledge in school, and he will naturally forget it if he doesn''t use it, but you can''t deny that you have learned it.


    After this battle, Habara can basically judge that he has a good grasp of his body, which shows that his training during this period is still effective.


    That being the case, he didn''t intend to continue.


    His purpose of coming here is very simple, that is to get rid of all these people before Hiruzaru Sarutobi finds them to disgust him.


    Especially when these people were the first to attack, Habara didn''t feel any pressure at all when he started. He didn''t believe that there would be no Anbe people watching around here!


    The void walk was launched quickly, and Habara had already left the range of the root ninja''s large army in an instant.


    The three-pointed jade in his eyes spun rapidly, and the next moment it had turned into a kaleidoscope!


    The blue Chakra quickly gathered on his body, and the Chakra skeleton appeared in the next second.


    Habara took a deep breath, and then his chakra began to surge crazily, and the blue skeletal giant swelled instantly, turning into a giant tens of meters high in the blink of an eye!


    However, all this is not over yet, with the continuous surging of the terrifying chakra, a set of armor with a Utengu helmet has covered his body.


    The giant stood there quietly, but the aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything had swept all around, and the already extremely cold weather seemed to have fallen into an ice cave at this moment.


    "Is this guy... really human?"


    Faced with this familiar scene, facing this giant who was more desperate than last time, these steel-like root ninjas couldn''t help but start to waver in their hearts.


    However, they didn''t ask any questions, they still rushed towards Yubara silently.


    Because they know that if they don''t do something, then they really don''t have any chance to avenge their master!


    "It''s really brave, or it''s really stupid and loyal."


    Looking at these root ninjas who clearly had the will to die, Habara indifferently controlled Susano to draw out the ninja sword.


    The next moment, the Ninja Blade swung fiercely with a green chakra hurricane, and the terrifying chakra burst out in the entire forest like a torrent.


    The terrifying blade rolled up countless trees, causing a huge crack to appear on the ground at this moment.


    It''s like the sky is falling, the earth is falling...


    At the edge of the forest, several Anbu stared blankly at everything in front of them. This scene seemed familiar, but it was far beyond the one they remembered.


    Their bodies couldn''t help trembling at this moment. They really didn''t dare to imagine facing such a terrifying force, would they be able to resist it?


    "Is this guy really a human?"


    In the Konoha residential area, I don''t know how many people put down their work.


    The swaying of the ground made ordinary people worry about an earthquake, but those ninjas stared blankly at the eastern forest.


    Obviously they have realized that this is definitely not an earthquake, this is a battle beyond imagination!


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was busy working in Hokage''s office, also stopped everything in his hands at this moment, and looked out the window.


    This chakra had already made him aware of who was fighting, but such a strong chakra breath made his face extremely ugly.


    Especially this level of chakra explosion coming from this direction made him seem to realize something.


    "Is it impossible..."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi muttered to himself, then he stood up quickly, and disappeared in the office with a blink...


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 123： 3 actor

    When Hiruzaru Sarutobi brought people to the scene, his expression was very ugly.


    He was already moving fast, he was almost feeling the terrifying chakra, and he already had ninjas to investigate what happened.


    Not only him, but also various ninjas are constantly sprinting from all directions.


    After the third Hokage and others arrived, hundreds of ninjas came one after another.


    It''s just that when they arrived, their expressions were the same as those of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and there was even a little fear in their expressions.


    A large hollow appeared in the huge eastern exercise forest, and the lush trees had been completely cut off, and those broken branches did not know where they flew.


    There were still many broken body tissues on the ground, and the blood stained the falling snow red, and there were long trenches in the falling snow.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at the messy ruins, he stood quietly on a rock, his face was gloomy, he didn''t know what was going on in his heart.


    "Master Hokage, the investigation report has come out."


    At this moment, a silver-haired Anbu came in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that this guy was Kakashi with just a glance.


    "Tell me, what exactly did you investigate?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, although he already had an answer in his heart, he still planned to confirm some things.


    He had to figure out whether someone had done this on purpose, or if he had intentionally come here to trouble these guys.


    If it is the first one, then things will be in big trouble, because it means that the group of damned Uchihas probably left someone by their side.


    This is absolutely intolerable to Sarutobi Hiruzen, what he hates the most is the person who betrayed him.


    As for whether this matter would go bankrupt or even be caught by Uchiha, he didn''t care too much, because he didn''t have time to care about it now.


    If it is the second type, then it doesn''t matter. After all, Uchiha controls the security department, so it is naturally impossible not to know the location of this group of people.


    Moreover, Uchiha and the Nebu people themselves have great hatred. It is normal for that guy Uchiha Habara to come to make trouble.


    "Master Hokage, according to the report from Anbu who is guarding here, the person who did it was Uchiha Habara."


    Kakashi lowered his head and replied calmly, in fact, he was really not at peace in his heart.


    He never dreamed that the moment he gave the information to Yu Yuan, he would do it directly that day, which made him not turn his head around.


    However, he thought about it on the way here, and he probably figured out what Habara was thinking.


    I''m afraid Habara didn''t know who gave him the information, and he couldn''t confirm the authenticity of the information, so he chose to directly eliminate some possible troubles.


    This approach is correct, after all, those remnants at the root want revenge, but doing so makes Kakashi very embarrassed, because he sent this information.


    He had to find a way now, to make Hiruzaru Sarutobi not focus on himself, and at the same time explain this incident as ''Habara''s private behavior''.


    "However, those Anbe members also said that Uchiha Habara didn''t make a move when he came over, and they were the first to attack before they encountered a counterattack.


    But Uchiha Habara was also very ruthless. According to what they said, Uchiha Habara used the technique that killed Danzo-sama.


    With only one knife, everyone was killed, and they also said that this time the giant looked different from before.


    This time, the giant was covered with a layer of armor, and its power was even stronger. The knife marks on the ground were caused by it. "


    What Kakashi said was still very pertinent, but he specifically emphasized that Habara did not take the lead, which can be regarded as a little effort on his part.


    But Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t care that much, his focus was still on Habara''s use of Susanoo.


    It''s not the same as before, and this is the most important thing.


    Because Sarutobi Hiruzen could feel that the power displayed by Habara this time seemed to be more terrifying than last time.


    He was thinking about whether Habara''s power had been improved again, but now he can be sure of this idea.


    Just knowing this situation, Sarutobi Hiruzen was once again filled with shock.


    Obviously, this kid''s strength has been improved again, but how old is this kid, and is his talent so outstanding?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was very sure that when he was this kid''s age, he absolutely did not have this strength.


    Even if it is the Uchiha mirror of the same family as this guy, he has definitely not reached this level, and even the Uchiha mirror has not even opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    "This kid is really terrifying beyond expectation!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen murmured silently in his heart, he had seen Habara''s power a few months ago, and he felt that he could still deal with that power with all his strength.


    However, the price might be very heavy, and he would definitely die, which he is still very self-aware.


    Is he really old? Even if he bears the title of Ninja, he still can''t stop the erosion of the years. To deal with Habara, it is inevitable that he will have to use some forbidden techniques.


    If he can be twenty years younger, no, ten years, he is confident that he can win Uchiha Habara, instead of trying a new one now.


    But soon, Sarutobi Hiruzen heaved a sigh of relief.


    As a Hokage, he can get and read too much information, and he also has the information of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Whether it''s his teacher, the Second Hokage, or Uchiha Itachi, that **** traitor, they all left a lot of information for Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    This also allowed him to grasp a lot of things that others didn''t know, and he couldn''t help but move slightly in his heart. The more you use the kaleidoscope, the faster you lose it!


    "Uchiha Habara, you are begging for your own death."


    Such unscrupulous use of the power of the kaleidoscope, in the eyes of Sarutobi Hiruzen, is a way to quench thirst with a poison.


    The more I use it, the more I laugh now, but I''m about to cry when I smile.


    But Hiruzaru Sarutobi quickly put away such thoughts, at least he didn''t dare to be careless until Habara failed.


    Because Habara''s power is still at its peak, the power he displayed really makes people feel chills.


    At the same time, besides him, Uchiha also has two pairs of Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    In an era, the entire Uchiha was united and three pairs of kaleidoscopes appeared. Such a thing was encountered by Sarutobi Hiruzen, and he felt that he was too unlucky.


    "But because they are too strong, the old man must find a way to contain them and weaken them!


    Otherwise, if someone like Uchiha Madara appears once in a while, the whole Konoha will suffer unimaginable catastrophe..."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen murmured silently in his heart, and then he looked at Kakashi who was aside.


    Kakashi was really very anxious now. After he finished speaking, he found that the third Hokage stood there silently without saying a word.


    This kind of action made Kakashi''s heart jump into his throat, and he wondered if the third Hokage had begun to suspect the issue of information leakage.


    He didn''t regret calling Habara the information, at least he was willing to do this for Konoha and Obito.


    What he regrets now is that he should clearly give this guy Habara a certain sense of security, so as to save this guy from messing around like this.


    "I see, where is Uchiha Habara?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t notice Kakashi''s abnormality, so he asked directly.


    "Over there, he stayed at the scene and didn''t leave." Kakashi said with his head down, he was a little afraid to go to see Sarutobi Hiruzen now.


    Habara has indeed never left, this matter is not a big deal to him, why should he leave?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi guessed what Habara was thinking, anyway, it was natural and **** it for these guys to attack first, but just thinking about it made him even more angry.


    Habara''s unscrupulous actions conformed to all procedures, which made him really suffocated.


    But what he has to do now is to find out what Habara is thinking, what kind of news did he get to do this, or is he just trying to trouble these guys.


    "Take me there, I want to see him."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi spoke directly to Kakashi, which made Kakashi a little embarrassed.


    what is this?


    The informant was going to meet the person who did it, and the informer himself had to go with him, but the person who did it didn''t know who was the informer?


    What kind of mess is this?


    But Kakashi didn''t dare to make any statement, he honestly walked towards Habara with Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Not long after, they saw Habara sitting on a rock, and there was no one around.


    It''s okay for normal ninjas, those guys are busy checking the cracks that seem to be caused by Tianwei, and Anbu didn''t tell who made it.


    Even if someone guessed that it might be Habara, they could only think about it, but they would not ask too much.


    But Anbu didn''t dare to show up around here, which already explained the problem. I''m afraid those guys in Anbu were also worried and hesitant.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, long time no see."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi followed Kakashi and walked directly in front of Habara, before Kakashi backed away, he gritted his teeth and opened his mouth.


    Habara raised his eyebrows, and then he showed a simple smile.


    "Hokage-sama, long time no see, I wonder if Hokage-sama wants to see me?"


    "Master Hokage, Chief Habara, since the two of you have something to discuss, this subordinate is now resigning."


    Kakashi saw that the two had already spoken. Although there was no sense of gunpowder for the time being, he could imagine what would happen next.


    Although he really wanted to stay to confirm some things, he also knew very well that his status was really not suitable for staying here.


    So he could only make such a choice, but what he didn''t expect was that he would speak up just as he was about to leave Habara.


    "There is no need to leave, anyway, I have a clear conscience for what I have done."


    Habara smiled and looked at Kakashi who lowered his head, and then he looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "Master Hokage, I don''t know what you want?"


    "Hmph, the old man naturally won''t have any opinions!"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi snorted coldly, and directly left Kakashi behind.


    It''s just that what the two of them didn''t know was that Kakashi''s face was already a little pale at this time...


    ¡­


    Kakashi really felt that his heart was extremely complicated now.


    Being left behind, he can judge based on the current situation, whether Habara will expose the information he obtained, which may lead to disaster for himself.


    But at this time, he was really extremely nervous, and the situation of the three of them was too complicated.


    Neither Habara nor Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that he was an informer, but neither of them could say that he was an informer.


    He can only watch what these two people will say, what they will do, and even guess what they will think, so as to judge some things.


    To be honest, such an approach is really too uncomfortable, and Kakashi really sighs in his heart, he is really uncomfortable being caught in the middle now.


    "Uchiha Habara, the old man asks you, why are you doing this?"


    Just when Kakashi was tangled in his heart, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already spoken directly, and he stared at Habara with a slightly dissatisfied tone.


    However, under such dissatisfaction, his eyes were clear, and he watched Habara''s eyes closely, observing the changes in Habara''s emotions.


    He even used his peripheral vision to observe Habara''s movements, so as to judge Habara''s state and thoughts at this time.


    But what disappointed him a little was that Habara''s expression was very calm, and he looked no different from usual.


    "Didn''t these people under your command tell you why I did this?"


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly, then he shook his head disdainfully, seeming to be a bit sarcastic.


    "Blatantly attacking the head of Konoha''s security department. Konoha Jominin is also the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. Is there any reason for me not to fight back against these people?"


    "That''s not what I asked, Uchiha Habara, you should know it in your heart!"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi put pressure on him again, his voice became low as he stared at Habara.


    "They are all root people, don''t you know what you will become when you come to them?


    And I''m recruiting them, they will spend the rest of their lives working for Konoha, but it''s all because of you, because you killed them all!


    What do you mean, Uchiha Habara? "


    "My meaning is very clear, Hokage-sama."


    Habara looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s state really made Habara a little funny, he knew this guy was testing himself.


    As for what the test is, it is impossible to know. Maybe the information is true, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi has already started to worry.


    Maybe it was because of other things, like he really wanted to find out what Habara was doing.


    But no matter what it is, what Habara has to do is very simple, that is to have fun with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    He can completely assume that the information is true, and thus make some reactions and judgments, and even test this Hokage well.


    "They are the remnants of the roots, I don''t seem to have promised you from the beginning to the end, I will let them go, right?


    What''s more, as I said, they were the ones who made the first move. I just came here to see how these guys are doing. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then he looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi with a playful expression.


    "Of course, I didn''t forget to make fun of them, like mocking them why they didn''t die with their master who betrayed Konoha.


    In the end, what I didn''t expect was that their reaction would be so fierce, and they chose to do it when they disagreed. "


    Habara''s words instantly made Hiruzaru Sarutobi feel like his blood pressure went up, and the person he said betrayed Konoha was Danzo.


    And why Danzo bears the infamy of betraying Konoha, don''t you have any points in your mind?


    But before he could speak, Habara spoke again with a smile on his face, and this time the playfulness on his face became a little more serious.


    "Of course, I admit one thing, that is, I deliberately forced them to do it, and the enmity between me and Gen Mo is not so simple to end.


    Also, strictly speaking, Hokage-sama, you should thank me well.


    You want to recruit them into the Anbu, and the ninjas in the Anbu must be explicitly prohibited and must strictly follow the order.


    I used my safety as the price, and personally helped Hokage-sama test their bottom line. If they don''t move, it means they can be recruited.


    If they can''t do it, then I help Hokage-sama clean up these remnants and ensure the environment of Anbu, isn''t that a good thing? "


    good thing?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Habara''s face, his fists hidden under the sleeves had begun to clenched slightly.


    If this is a good thing, is there any bad thing in the world?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi realized that he had really underestimated the brat in front of him. This was not at the level of strength. Hirzen Sarutobi fully recognized Habara''s power at the level of strength.


    He underestimated Habara''s ability to think sharply, and also underestimated Habara''s ability to argue.


    How can a normal Uchiha talk as much as he does, they are basically too lazy to talk to you, if I do it, I do it, if I don¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t do it.


    That''s why Hiruzaru Sarutobi took out the video in Habara and told him that the masked guy was the one who killed his wife eight years ago. He didn''t take long to believe it.


    Because Uchiha really said something, their arrogance did not allow them to lie.


    Over the years, Uchiha has never admitted that matter, which he actually knew and believed from the very beginning.


    Just to make Konoha more stable, he selectively ignored these voices.


    Habara''s performance is really very different from the Uchiha he knows. He has heard that this kid has always behaved very unlike a real Uchiha.


    He didn''t believe it that much before, but now he has to believe that this guy is indeed different from ordinary Uchiha.


    Taking a deep breath, Hiruzen Sarutobi tried his best to restrain his emotions, and finally he let out a cold snort before speaking.


    "Hmph, if that''s the case, then I should really thank you, Minister Habara!"


    "It''s easy to say, after all, Master Hokage has also given us a lot of benefits, so I''m more than happy to help Master Hokage."


    Habara also showed a smile at this moment, but soon he was very puzzled.


    "It''s just Hokage-sama, let''s talk about the matter. I''ve done so much this time. Didn''t Hokage-sama say something?"


    express?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen really couldn''t control his blood pressure at this moment, he had seen shameless people before, but this was the first time he had seen such shameless people.


    He no longer thinks about whether Habara really got the information or not, he is really angry with this guy now.


    It''s just that Sarutobi Hiruzen is Sarutobi Hiruzen, but he calmed down in an instant, and then quietly looked at Habara, his mind began to spin rapidly.


    Because he suddenly realized that this was also an excellent opportunity to test this guy.


    He hesitated for a moment, his expression was still full of resentment, he asked angrily.


    "I told you a long time ago not to go too far. Don''t you get enough now? What else do you want, Minister Habara?"


    "Master Hokage, do you still remember that I once discussed with you about the security department?"


    Habara didn''t care about Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression at this time, he spread his hands helplessly, and then spoke quietly.


    "But the current situation in the security department is not very good. We are short of people but due to various reasons, we can''t recruit anyone.


    And we don''t have any money. Is the money sent by the finance department too small, which makes us unable to do many things.


    Hokage-sama, the security department is also Konoha''s security department, is Hokage-sama planning to treat them differently? "


    After Habara''s voice fell, Kakashi on the side froze a bit, he raised his head slightly, the eyes looking at Habara under the mask were full of confusion and puzzlement.


    Habara, what does this mean, do you not believe the information you gave me at all?


    But Kakashi is also very smart, he immediately figured out some different flavors, he felt that this guy Habara did it on purpose, or he had other ideas in it.


    As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, countless thoughts quickly turned in his mind, and he felt that he had got an important message.


    "This brat wants me to give him money, and at the same time wants me to recruit him?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi is really weird in his heart, isn''t this part of his plan?


    Now he wondered if he had misunderstood something, this kid really didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    If a normal person knew that someone was planning to assassinate him, he might not easily jump into it.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that some people will do everything they can.


    It''s just that after thinking about it, Hiruza Sarutobi feels that his plan is to eliminate the Uchiha clan''s control of the security department from the root.


    Even if Uchiha''s people are stupid, they wouldn''t do such a thing, right?


    After thinking about it, Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt that his plan should not have been exposed, the little **** Uchiha Habara was here to disgust him.


    He wanted to kill these root people and negotiate terms with himself, otherwise why would he use such terrifying power? This is a kind of demonstration!


    Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen became clear, this kid wanted to threaten and tell himself through his own power.


    He can''t stop what he wants to do, and he also uses this power to get what he wants from himself!


    Such a threat to Sarutobi Hiruzen was naturally filled with dissatisfaction and anger. How long ago did he encounter such a thing?


    Perhaps only the **** cloud ninja did such a thing a few years ago, but Konoha was too weak at that time, and he was unwilling to drag Konoha into the haze of war again before compromising.


    And now...


    Looking at the young face in front of him, Hiruzaru Sarutobi took a deep breath mentally, he already knew what he was going to do.


    He clenched his fists, and then he gritted his teeth with anger and said fiercely: "Okay, very good! Uchiha Habara, you are really good!"


    "Hokage-sama is awesome, I wonder what Hokage-sama thinks?" Habara still had a smile on his face, this smile seemed so harmless to humans and animals.


    "Whether you want money or not, Konoha has difficulty."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked very hesitant, UU Reading he thought about it for a long time, and finally heaved a sigh.


    "I can''t help you if you want someone. I can''t go against everyone''s will, but I can help you promote it. You can handle the rest yourself!"


    "Is it just like that?" Habara frowned, and then he restrained his smile and looked a little dissatisfied: "It''s okay, it''s just that Hokage-sama disappointed his subordinates to some extent."


    "I told you, Uchiha Habara." Hiruzaru Sarutobi seemed to have suffered a big loss, he gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t go too far!"


    Kakashi looked at the two of them, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He felt relieved now, he didn''t seem to have exposed anything.


    But he was reassured. As for the only thought turning over and over in his mind, was that the acting talents of these two people were too good, right?


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 128： You know nothing about the powers of the Ministry of Security!

    "So, it''s almost certain that it''s Sarutobi Hiruzen''s plan?"


    Inside the shrine, Shisui and the others looked at Habara with stern expressions, and Habara had already stated what he had done before and the conclusion he had reached.


    This made them realize that this matter is definitely not a simple matter.


    After all, under Habara''s temptation, although Hiruzaru Sarutobi seemed extremely unwilling, what he did was generally the same as the information.


    This guy is really unwilling to give any money, but he is very happy to give it to the Uchiha Sai people.


    "Yes, if there are no accidents, this information should be true."


    Habara took out the information with some playfulness, and then he shook his head lightly.


    "Actually, the first time we got this information, we could already feel that this information is really in line with Hiruza Sarutobi''s handwriting.


    Every attack is coming towards our weakness, and it can even be said that if we don''t pay attention, we will be in big trouble.


    I''m really curious, who sent this to us, and what is his purpose for handing over such important information to us? "


    This question has been bothering Habara, not only him, Shisui and the others are also frowning and thinking.


    Because after thinking about it, they couldn''t figure out who would secretly help Uchiha.


    People from the big family?


    Obviously impossible, Sarutobi Hiruzen would never go to the big family to discuss this kind of matter, because it would definitely cause huge trouble.


    After all, the information in this intelligence, inside and out, reveals a message that the Konoha family is going to be eaten.


    Can other big families really tolerate such a situation?


    "Forget it, if you don''t understand it, just don''t think about it, anyway, we know that someone may help us.


    However, this guy may have impure motives. We must maintain due doubts about the information in our hands, as well as the information we may get in the future.


    In addition, we should also make some arrangements for these things. "


    Sarutobi Hiruzen has already made a move, how could Habara just sit and wait for death?


    It is a temptation to get rid of people who may disgust him in advance, and it is also a kind of prevention in advance. He himself is not afraid, but he does not want his people to suffer.


    What''s more, now that the results have been obtained, it would be unreasonable for Habara not to take some preventive measures.


    I have to say that Sarutobi Hiruzen''s plan is really vicious, because this approach is completely a conspiracy.


    You want to expand the establishment of the Security Department, so how can you have such a little Uchiha?


    Once you let go, then Hiruza Sarutobi will always have a chance, after all, you can never let others in without giving them a chance to climb up, right?


    Civilian ninjas are easy to talk about, but family ninjas are not so easy to talk about.


    The commoner ninjas may be more or less in order to make a living, and An Anxin honestly swallowed his anger in the security department. After all, in the security department, they may not necessarily need to go out of the village to perform tasks.


    That''s a deadly job, even if ninja itself is a high-risk occupation, but who wants to die?


    But family ninjas are different. Labor and management can''t stay here, so can''t I just find a job in my own family and live a good life?


    What''s more, the family ninjas themselves are quite strong, and they also have family blood successors or secret techniques to save their lives when they are weak. Relatively speaking, this is much safer than civilian ninjas.


    If he wanted to keep them completely without causing any bad backlash, Habara really needed to think carefully and make some arrangements.


    "First of all, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s purpose is to break and challenge our management and leadership system of the Security Department, and we must not let him succeed in this.


    But in the same way, we can''t follow the truth, so I plan to make some adjustments, and I plan to divide the various levels of the security department in more detail.


    And I plan to officially start the performance appraisal and the system of elimination from the bottom. "


    Habara thought about it for a while, and finally put forward his own thoughts and opinions, but his words made Shisui and the others stunned for a moment.


    They could understand what Habara said, but it was only literal meaning, and they really didn''t know exactly what it meant.


    But there is one thing they can understand, that is, I am afraid that the disciples of the family will not have a better life in the future.


    "Master Patriarch, please explain in more detail."


    Although Uchiha Zong sighed a little psychologically, he also knew that some things might have to change for the future of the family.


    Ever since so many bills were promulgated by the Ministry of Security, he knew that there was no way to avoid it, and he only hoped that the family could get through it safely.


    "It''s actually very simple. I want to talk about performance appraisal. Performance appraisal is naturally based on the appraisal of their own positions."


    Habara tapped on the table lightly, and then he said with a smile.


    "For example, the inspection department, how carefully they do their daily patrol tasks, whether there are problems such as lateness, laziness, and early leave.


    There is also whether the problem has been solved after encountering the problem, etc., these are the categories that can be included in the assessment.


    The better their performance in the assessment, the richer their rewards will be.


    What civilian ninjas hope for is better income and more ninjutsu to improve themselves.


    So in terms of rewards, we can give them... no, let them choose one of the two!


    Either get more income, or get a new ninjutsu and be taught by us Uchiha people.


    And if they deal with special and difficult things, then they can get an opportunity for internal promotion.


    Of course, they have to go through some assessments, and only if they pass the assessment and prove that they are competent, then they can naturally be promoted. "


    Habara spoke in great detail. After all, it involves the future path of family ninjas and civilian ninjas, so he must not be perfunctory.


    Shisui nodded calmly when he heard it, but Fugaku and the others felt a little helpless at Habara''s words, because it might have a great impact on their family''s ninjas.


    Obviously, as far as they are concerned, they can see that Habara seems to be trying to treat everyone equally.


    Although it is correct to do so, it is still a bit unacceptable after all.


    But Habara quickly knocked on the table to bring them back to their senses, he took out a scroll from his ninja bag and said.


    "As for the elimination of the last place, it''s even simpler. If we can''t get the people we ask for, no matter who they are, we will let them go.


    The Ministry of Security is considered a disciplinary department, and everything must abide by the rules and regulations.


    Although sometimes we can deal with some things humanely, in most cases we still have to stick to the probability.


    Otherwise, the issue of discipline will make them destroy themselves. In fact, we have done a good job in the past, and I hope to continue to maintain it. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, then he spread out the scroll and presented it to Shisui and the four of them.


    "As for the more detailed division of the various levels in the security department I mentioned, you can take a look at this picture, and this picture is also my vision for the future security department!"


    The idea of ??the future security department?


    The four of them were immediately interested in what Habara said, but they were stunned when they saw it like this.


    Looking at the densely packed long strip of various positions and various annotations written under the head of the security department, they all felt dizzy.


    And when they looked and read carefully, they realized just how ambitious their patriarch really is!


    The Ministry of Security was divided into three parts by Habara. The first part was called the Governor of Security by Habara, and there were various divisions and departments under its jurisdiction.


    The top ones with the most power are naturally the decision-making groups, and there are many small departments in the categories of these decision-making groups.


    For example, assisting the secretariats of various units, Habara specially focused on it here.


    These people are distributed in various units. They have to assist the chiefs of each unit to plan their daily work and solve various trivial matters, so that the chiefs of the units can focus on the most correct position.


    These people don''t seem to have a particularly high status, because in the ninja world, a place that values ??strength, such positions are generally not particularly popular.


    But their importance is very great, because they look like the assistants of the unit chiefs, and they have to help the chiefs solve many troublesome things.


    "Fortunately, these guys have no decision-making power, and there are special regulatory departments watching them, otherwise these people will definitely be a big trouble."


    The position of secretary is indeed an important but easy to troublesome place, and Habara will naturally not let it go.


    Therefore, he specially set up the Supervision Section to be responsible for supervising them. Of course, the Supervision Section does not always focus on the secretary. They are responsible for supervising the actual situation of each unit.


    Otherwise, there is no way for Habara to carry out such things as ''performance appraisal'', and in Habara''s conception, the people in these supervision departments must be composed of all Konoha families and civilian ninjas, so as to save some unnecessary troubles .


    In addition to these more important units, Habara also specially set up local divisions, and drew a special focus.


    There are security bureaus under the local department, and these security bureaus are located in various regions of Konoha, and they will have a dedicated jurisdiction.


    All matters in this jurisdiction are naturally handed over to them, and there are also various departments in the security department. Simply put, this is a shrunken security department!


    In addition to the security governor under the security department, Habara also established two departments-one is the security governor, and the other is the legal affairs governor.


    Shishui and the four of them were really terrified by these two departments, because the security governor can be regarded as a ninja army!


    They are stationed in a specific area of ??Konoha, and their number is definitely not small.


    And their task is that when encountering problems in Konoha that the governor of the guards cannot handle, such as an attack by a local ninja, or the identity of a spy is exposed and starts to flee, they must dispatch and deal with it as soon as possible.


    No matter how you look at it, this is an organization with an obvious military nature, and it is still completely stationed inside Konoha!


    As for the legal governor, this is basically a fight for Hokage''s right to judge, because Habara''s construction for him is to set up a court.


    And is it a little too much to have a trial for someone who has committed a crime and the circumstances are serious, or is it a public trial that everyone can watch?


    "Master Patriarch..."


    After watching all this, Uchiha Takechi was a little panicked, and Uchiha Zong was completely speechless, and finally Uchiha Fugaku asked.


    "Aren''t we declaring war with Konoha by doing this?"


    ¡­


    "Declare war with Konoha?"


    Habara looked at Uchiha Fugaku inexplicably, and then his eyes swept over Uchiha Sect and Uchiha Takechi, and he found that the three of them seemed to be not quite right.


    Zhishui was very calm, but this guy was also confused, and kept looking at him, as if he was really waiting for him to explain to him.


    This made Habara a little bit dumbfounded, he can completely stone hammer now.


    The security department is in such a mess in Uchiha''s hands, it''s really because they don''t understand how much power they have!


    To be honest, Habara really doesn''t understand what''s going on with them. Could it be that their political talent is all about infighting?


    Or is it that their talent itself tends to zero indefinitely?


    But anyway, let them know about Habara that they didn''t know before, and let them know more about what they knew about Habara.


    This is the new Minister of Security!


    "Everyone, except for Shisui, I believe that you have more or less contacted the Security Department.


    Fu Yue-kun, you are the former head of the Ministry of Security. I believe you know what the authority regulations of the Ministry of Security are, right? "


    "Permissions and regulations?"


    Uchiha Fugaku was stunned for a moment, then he began to seriously recall this piece, and soon he spoke.


    "We are responsible for the security of the village, arresting and judging prisoners, and during the war..."


    Uchiha Fugaku just couldn''t continue speaking just when he opened his mouth, and then he just stood there in a daze without saying a word.


    Not only him, Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi''s expressions were not much better at this time, their mouths opened slightly as if they were stupid.


    Except that he didn''t make any ''Aba Aba'' sound, the sluggish appearance was really not much different from the fool in Habara''s memory.


    At this moment, they finally realized that something was wrong.


    From their point of view, these are almost the same things, and they can even be said to be familiar authorities. With the division of Habara''s new position, it made them realize what kind of monster department the Security Department is.


    They actually possessed the three powers of law enforcement, judiciary and military all at once!


    And is there a problem with the division of each job in Habara?


    No!


    These are all departments obtained according to the power structure of the Ministry of Security. Habara just divided the powers of these departments in detail.


    For example, the Governor of Security who represents law enforcement power, the Governor of Legal Affairs who represents judicial power, and the Governor of Security who represents military power. This is very scientific and there is no problem at all!


    At this moment, they really want to slap themselves hard. They have lived for so many years, but they don''t even understand how much authority the security department has.


    What are they, did they live on the dog?


    It''s just that after they figured out how terrible the authority of the security department was, they had another glance at Habara back then, and they were stunned again.


    The Security Department was established by the Second Hokage, and everyone knows that the Second Hokage is very upset with their Uchiha.


    But the person who is so unhappy with him actually gave him so much power, what is the situation?


    Could it be that they all misunderstood the Second Hokage?


    "Do you understand everything?"


    Seeing them, Habara knew that this group of guys definitely had unnecessary misunderstandings about the Second Hokage again.


    If this kind of misunderstanding is not explained clearly to them, maybe it will develop into a good impression of the second generation of Hokage in the future.


    Habara didn''t want such a **** thing to appear in front of him. Although he didn''t have any bad feelings towards the Second Hokage, he also didn''t have any good feelings either.


    "Also, don''t think that the second generation of Hokage gave us so much power because it is good for us, sometimes it is more terrifying to kill you than to kill you with real swords and guns.


    We got so much power, in fact, there are only two essential purposes, one is for the stability of the village, don''t forget that we are one of the original families that built the village.


    And when Uchiha Madara returned to Konoha to cause so much damage, we stood on the opposite side of Uchiha Madara, and it was reasonable to give us so much power.


    The second point is naturally to monitor us, and it can also be understood as suppressing us.


    Our family''s character is too arrogant, which makes us not fit in with other families in the village.


    In addition, the strength of our law enforcement and some of our styles will inevitably cause everyone''s misunderstanding or even disgust.


    I''ve told you all this, don''t forget it. "


    Habara''s words immediately woke up these guys, and they immediately nodded their heads to express their understanding.


    In fact, no matter what Habara said is true or not, the Second Hokage is already dead anyway, so it is impossible to get the dead man out and let him tell himself what he thought at that time, right?


    Anyway, Uchiha''s later situation was very bad. It is completely okay to say that it was the second Hokage''s problem. Anyway, the third Sarutobi Hiruzen was a disciple of the second Hokage.


    Isn''t your disciple trained by you? His current behavior is to inherit your will.


    So even if you give the security department so much power, don''t think we can have any good feelings for you!


    "I really didn''t expect that we were guarding Jinshan, but we didn''t even know about it."


    Uchiha Fugaku sighed, he probably already knew Habara''s thoughts and plans, not only him, but also the two elders.


    Habara has planned so many positions, but the purpose is actually very simple, that is, everyone has cake to eat!


    After family ninjas and civilian ninjas join the ranks, unless they are exceptionally good, you all start from the very basics.


    If you perform well, you can get promoted and raise your salary if you pass the assessment. Anyway, there are so many positions in the security department that are basically vacant.


    Such vacancies can definitely absorb more talents, coupled with the assessment system, there is absolutely no need to worry that those newcomers will not have room for advancement.


    What''s more, although Habara has divided the entire security department into so many organizations, they can all see that as long as the head of the security department is still in the hands of Habara, everything will be fine!


    And how many ninjas do they Uchiha have? It is enough to stuff the entire tribe into the security department and serve as middle and high-level staff!


    After all, there are three major governor departments under the Ministry of Security, and there are a lot of jobs in each place. As long as a certain degree of liquidity is guaranteed, then all of these will be fine.


    "What''s more, according to the idea of ??the patriarch''s assessment, after the security department is fully staffed, the vacant posts at the end will be eliminated at the end, and they can be absorbed through the assessment."


    The three of them thought of this note in a very tacit understanding. Fortunately, Habara didn''t know, otherwise he must have been very surprised.


    It''s just that this problem is solved, and other problems come again, and this problem is very simple-that is money!


    The security department was so big by Habara that it was unimaginable how short of money it was.


    According to Habara''s idea, even if the entire Uchiha is emptied, it may not be possible to get the money together.


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi, the **** guy, has made it very clear that he will not give money to the security department, after all, this is also part of his plan.


    "Master Patriarch, I think we are still facing a very serious problem."


    Uchiha Zong sighed slightly, he shook his head helplessly and said.


    "We are short of money now, very, very short of money. Even if we use the family assets, we can''t make up for all the expenses of this huge security department."


    "Indeed, this is a very, very serious problem."


    Uchiha Takechi also nodded seriously, he rubbed his head and finally said with a headache.


    "The first grading department has already made the Ministry of Security''s finances very tight, and now if it is expanded to this point, then this will be an unimaginable thing."


    "So, we have to think of a way, even me, Shisui and Fuyue-kun, we all have to act."


    Habara also knew how terrifying the financial pressure was, even if he just called the security department "a piece of police" now, he was already under a lot of pressure.


    If it came out as he imagined, he could actually imagine how terrifying it would be, but luckily he had other ideas.


    Since he couldn''t get the money from Konoha''s Ministry of Finance through formal procedures, why didn''t he think of other ways?


    "We want to take action?" Zhishui thought for a while, and he immediately thought of something: "Habara-kun, what do you mean, we go to undertake the task?"


    "Yes, accept the task."


    Habara nodded directly, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "For example, high-priced black market missions, and even war missions in some small countries and villages.


    We all know that Ninja Village in the big country will use various methods to control the surrounding small countries, and Konoha is no exception.


    But these small countries are sometimes unwilling to be controlled in this way, and they will organize to resist.


    At this time, in order to avoid embarrassing themselves, the Great Ninja Village will contract the task to some private ninja organizations and let them do it for them to exterminate those guys.


    And we can undertake the war missions of small countries and help them destroy the mercenaries recruited by those big countries.


    After all, from Konoha''s point of view, we don''t want those Ninja villages in big countries to develop too well. "


    Habara''s words made the four present frown, but soon they all nodded in agreement, and even Shisui didn''t have any intention of objecting.


    After all, all the people present have experienced the war, and their hands are not less stained with blood. Naturally, they cannot have too much benevolence.


    What''s more, such things can help Konoha, so their psychological pressure will naturally be much less.


    It is not uncommon for the Ninja Village of the big country to contract private ninja organizations to deal with those small countries. The most famous thing is that Onoki found the Akatsuki organization.


    It is naturally impossible for Habara and the others to go to Daikuni Ninja Village. If they are recognized, it will not be as simple as embarrassment, and it may rise to the level of village conflict in minutes.


    Therefore, finding Oguni Ninja Village is the best choice, and Habara has other ideas.


    "In addition to missions, don''t forget that our security department can apply for a lot of weapon quotas every year, and our Uchiha also has craftsmen.


    Take out all the excess weapon quotas, and we will sell them to those small national ninja villages, and even sell them to people who want to buy weapons together.


    Whether they want a coup or a rebellion, we can sell them as long as they pay!


    If Konoha doesn''t give us money, we can earn it ourselves, so I don''t believe it can be difficult for us? "


    ¡­


    Habara''s plan is very successful, but his second plan seems a bit speechless.


    Taking the materials distributed by Konoha to sell to those criminals, no matter how you look at it, this kind of thing doesn''t look like a good person would do it?


    Not to mention the relationship between being a good person or not, it feels a bit weird to do this kind of thing in his current identity alone.


    Although he has no appointment, but with the super monster of the Security Department in his hands, Habara can completely regard himself as the Minister of Defense.


    Of course, the future.


    No matter how you look at it, it is extremely surprising that he actually does such a thing with such an identity.


    In particular, he was still plucking Konoha''s wool, and directly reselling the substances released by Konoha, which made him blush a little at the thought of such a thing.


    But he is too lazy to take care of so much now, and he is so short of money, he will take care of you so much?


    What''s more, Hokage is still targeting him now, is it a big problem for him to get some wool from Hokage?


    As for whether these goods are marketable, Habara is really not worried about this at all, because no matter in which world, arms are always the most profitable!


    The chaos in the ninja world is completely beyond people''s imagination and cognition, especially those ninja villages in small countries are even more chaotic.


    On the one hand, oppression from big countries, especially the fate of small countries adjacent to big countries is very tragic.


    This is a real problem. The ninja world has only so many tasks and so many tasks. At the same time, each country has its own problems.


    Whether it is climate, arable land or transportation, etc., these small countries have naturally become places where these big countries earn their own interests.


    The task share of small countries is naturally taken by big countries, and big countries can also use these effects to make up for their own shortcomings.


    Especially for small countries that are surrounded by big countries on both sides, it is not uncommon for them to be divided into two.


    For example, the Kingdom of the River, which is interspersed between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Wind, is the most unlucky and saddest example.


    This small country no longer has a ninja village, and I don''t know whether it was wiped out by the two big countries, or they were not allowed to establish a ninja village from the beginning.


    Secondly, the reason why this small country is called the country of rivers is because its geographical environment is good and there are enough water resources to use.


    And because of its abundant water resources, its arable area is not bad, so it was naturally targeted by the Wind Country.


    It is impossible for Konoha to turn the small country around him into the territory of those guys from Sand Hidden Village in the Country of Wind, so he will naturally rush in.


    The result is that this sad small country is divided into two by Konoha and Sand Gakure. It is clearly a country but has to have two forces inside.


    And such a country also has another role, that is, it becomes a battleground when conflicts between major powers break out.


    It is naturally impossible for Ninja Village of a big country to let the flames of war burn into its own home, so the war must be fought outside, and the place of this kind of battle is naturally within the territory of a small country.


    This is basically the case regardless of the Ninja World War, for example, the place where Yan Yin and Konoha fought was in the Country of Grass, and the place where Yun Yin and Konoha fought was in the Country of Yuno, etc.


    I am afraid that the only one that is not favored by big countries, but whose geographical location is particularly important is the Land of Rain.


    But the Land of Rain is also considered outstanding, first except for a Hanzo, and then a Nagato.


    However, these are not the main reasons why the big powers did not act against it. The main reason is that it rains all the time in this ghost place.


    The water resources are abundant enough, but it is impossible to cultivate at all, and the road conditions are unimaginable because of too much rain, and the traffic is basically cool.


    It was the combination of these reasons that allowed the Kingdom of Rain to escape its bad luck.


    Sometimes Habara thinks, Hanzo launched the second ninja war because the country of rain is so bad that he has to expand it?


    However, Habara didn''t have any ideas about the Land of Rain. It had nothing to do with him, but he had ideas for other small countries.


    The resistance caused by the theory of great power oppression, as well as the chaos caused by their own internal factions, they all need arms and materials.


    However, big countries will naturally not watch them develop. Naturally, some things are not allowed to be sold to them at will, and weapons are the most important thing.


    Even some arms dealers are worried about being retaliated by big powers, so they don''t dare to sell easily¡ªeven if they sell, they don''t dare to sell too much.


    But Habara is not afraid of you that much. To put it bluntly, he has the strength to support him, so naturally he will not be afraid of you that much.


    As long as you can''t catch me, then everything doesn''t matter!


    After some discussions, basically these things have been settled, and the rest is how to operate.


    It was originally decided that Uchiha Zong was responsible for formulating the assessment mechanism of the Security Department, and Uchiha Takechi was responsible for the calculation of the financial budget.


    Uchiha Fugaku is responsible for the inventory of weapons, and Shisui is responsible for external missions.


    "Everyone, next we really want Yang Fan to set sail."


    After Habara finished distributing everything, he smiled and said.


    "However, we will encounter many troubles on the way to set sail, and there will also be many hardships and hardships.


    But if we persevere, we will do things that our predecessors never did, and those things are now in our hands.


    As long as we do all this, then we will witness the rise of the Security Department and witness Uchiha stepping to the top! "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    Uchiha Zong and others looked a little fanatical at this time, but Shisui seemed relatively calm, but he was also very happy in his heart no matter how calm he was.


    The family and the village have always been the most important things in his heart. Now that he has found a brand new path, why doesn''t he feel happy?


    It''s just that he has seen too many operations by Habara, and he is not surprised. In his opinion, no matter what kind of troubles, Habara seems to be able to solve them.


    It seems that there is no problem in this world that can be difficult for him, even if there is him, he can solve it easily!


    However, he still needs to ask some questions, such as how Habara plans to deal with this Hokage-sama.


    Shisui has been completely disappointed with Hiruzaru Sarutobi, first it was about Uchiha Itachi, and then it happened again.


    In addition, with his in-depth study of Habara''s education reform, and after listening to Habara''s views on Sarutobi Hiruzen''s handling of the Hyuga clan a few years ago.


    He has become more and more dissatisfied with this Hokage in his heart, and now he really hopes that this Hokage can leave quickly!


    This pair is good for Uchiha and good for Konoha.


    "This question?"


    After Uchiha Zong and others left to busy with their own affairs, Shisui found Habara and asked his own question, which also made Habara rub his chin involuntarily.


    "Actually, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s behavior this time can be regarded as a declaration of war against us, but they have countermeasures.


    Also this time, I don''t intend to let him go, but before that, I have to sort out everything about the family and the security department.


    Only his plans don''t affect us, giving the other families an image of ''we''re reliable''.


    At the same time, the reputation of the security department in Konoha has been well reversed. After gaining everyone''s trust, we can do it. "


    Impeaching and overthrowing a Hokage is really not a simple matter, this point Habara has already got the answer when communicating with Nara Shikahisa.


    Even if they wanted to do this, they had to make sufficient preparations, otherwise Hiruza Sarutobi, an old fellow, would definitely have countermeasures.


    So Habara has another plan, that is, during this period of time, he must meet Hinata Hyuzu, and even Nara Shika for a long time.


    Habara said that Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, but Konoha is everyone''s Konoha.


    Really think that Konoha is his own private property, can Sarutobi Hiruzen do whatever he wants in Konoha?


    Habara must tell him this time, stop dreaming, Konoha will never be what you say!


    "It''s a pity, if I have the strength of Uchiha Madara, I can just ignore everything and overthrow him.


    But the results of doing so are not good, after all, no one likes to live under fear.


    This guy Danzo is an example, I don''t want to be a guy like Danzo.


    So if you can solve the problem within the rules, try not to use means outside the rules.


    Of course, if you use it, then I will not be polite! "


    Habara muttered silently, and soon he made a decision.


    This time he has decided to send Sarutobi Hiruzen away, so he must prepare for the next things.


    Although keeping Hiruzaru Sarutobi has many advantages for Hana, after all, this old man''s **** is full of shit, so it is really much easier to deal with.


    But the problem is that this guy can''t stand his loneliness again, and Habara can''t really spoil him.


    His only pity is that this time Sarutobi Hiruzen is sent away, he has no chance to touch the throne of Hokage.


    You must know that the benefits that a Hokage identity brings to the family are huge, maybe Habara can get a lot of points from here.


    But if there is no chance, there is a chance. He still has the security department in his hands, so he doesn''t care.


    It''s just that he wants to find a new Hokage, UUReading Book , someone who can give Uchiha a chance, who won''t have any strange thoughts about Uchiha, and at the same time, he has no thoughts about Hokage.


    And this person has already quietly entered Habara''s mind, that is Jiraiya!


    "Shisui, when you go out of the village to take on the mission, remember to find out where Jiraiya is." Thinking of this, Habara said directly.


    "Master Jiraiya?" Shisui still has a good impression of Jiraiya, and he unconsciously uses the honorific title: "Habara, you are looking for Mr. Jiraiya...is it?"


    "Yeah." Looking at Shisui''s slightly unbelievable expression, Habara smiled and nodded lightly: "You really didn''t say, maybe he will really be an adult in the future, but he may still have a prefix .¡±


    "That is, Fifth Hokage..."


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 129： really black hearted

    Choosing Jiraiya is definitely a relatively acceptable result after thinking about it for so long.


    Jiraiya''s character is actually not suitable for being a Hokage. In the original book, he has a very clear self-cognition of his character, ability, etc.


    Under such self-awareness, the choice he finally made was also very clear, that is, he chose to let Tsunade become Hokage, and he himself still did what he wanted to do.


    What Jiraiya wants to do the most is to investigate the Akatsuki organization while exploring the path of ''people can communicate with each other and lead to peace''.


    Of course, it is also possible to ''take materials'' by the way, anyway, this guy has a bohemian character in his bones.


    This guy is almost ignoring the Three Rings of Ninja, but even ignoring this guy''s strength is guaranteed.


    But now Habara doesn''t intend to let him continue to do what he likes to do, although it is very troublesome to bring Jiraiya back.


    But don''t forget, Jiraiya is still a Konoha ninja.


    As long as he is still Konoha Ninja, then he must fulfill his own obligations.


    Once he is recognized by the ''all people'', even if he doesn''t want to, he can only bite the bullet, after all, it is not the original work now.


    In the original book, he has a second choice, and this choice is naturally Tsunade, who is also a Sannin, and it turns out that Tsunade is indeed a qualified Hokage.


    Whether it is maintaining the compromise and strength that one should have, or showing a demeanor when facing external enemies, or everything that people from Yunyin Village did when they came over.


    She is indeed worthy of being the granddaughter of Senjujuma, even if she has problems of one kind or another, these problems are really insignificant compared to her performance.


    But Habara doesn''t want the future Hokage to be a normal, capable Hokage.


    What''s more, if Habara wants to do this, he will naturally contact other families.


    According to the last conversation between Habara and Shikahisa Nara, he knew that these families might not want a qualified Hokage.


    Therefore, Zilai is their best choice, and it is still the one that does not have one!


    But this matter can''t be rushed, many things need to be planned slowly, but this time the planning won''t take that long.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, the heavy snow that covered the entire Konoha had quietly receded, replaced by the soft scorching sun and slight spring rain.


    During this period of time, everything in Konoha was very stable, although Habara almost slaughtered all the remaining root ninjas.


    But this incident did not have any impact after all, because Konoha finally came out to stand on the platform.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen made it clear that the group of people attacked Habara first, which forced Habara to choose to fight back.


    What''s more interesting is that this time the platform is completely different from before.


    Before that, I would add a sentence like, ''Habara''s attack is too ruthless, they are Konoha ninjas after all''.


    This time, he was completely standing on a position that seemed to favor Habara, so this matter passed without causing any disturbance at all.


    But while Konoha was calm, the members of the security department were not at all calm.


    The past few months are definitely the most tiring, painful and embarrassing days for them.


    Such fatigue, pain, and aggrievedness are all caused by a series of reforms proposed by Habara.


    They not only have to learn the knowledge after the family education reform, although they admit that these have only greatly enriched their knowledge of the world.


    It can even make them think about a lot of things that they didn''t understand before, and things that they had misunderstood before. For them, this kind of gain is really incredible.


    But the problem is that after the study is over, there is still an exam, and if they fail the exam, the Guan family will post these names on the wall, which can be seen by everyone.


    The people of the Uchiha clan are so proud, except for the bad Obito many years ago, few people don''t care about their own achievements.


    It is conceivable that if one''s name is posted on the wall, it will definitely be punished at the level of social death, which is something they are unwilling to face no matter what.


    In order not to let themselves be so unlucky, they will naturally review and study hard, but the problem is that they still have jobs in the security department, and the security department is also reforming.


    The new behavior manual is also the top priority, they must also study and abide by it, and they also need to take exams for these rules and regulations.


    The combination of the two assessments made them miserable. They really would rather have a fight with the enemy than accept various examinations.


    In addition, the Ministry of Security not only requires them to assess, but they must also follow all the regulations in the code of conduct.


    And such a story must have made them extremely aggrieved, they really felt that they were just like their grandsons now.


    But these requests were put forward by Uchiha Habara, their new patriarch.


    And this new patriarch and none of them are unconvinced, and they can only accept it honestly under such circumstances.


    It''s just that slowly as time went by, they suddenly discovered that this kind of practice that made them extremely aggrieved seems to have gotten a good return?


    In the past, no matter who the residents of Muye Village saw them, the expressions of disgust and fear were almost always on their faces, as if they were plague gods and enemies.


    They actually don''t feel comfortable in this situation, but they get used to it over time, because in their view, this is the embodiment of their authority.


    They made such expressions because they were afraid of themselves, as long as they abide by the laws and regulations made by Konoha, then everything doesn''t matter.


    It was only after they followed Habara''s regulations that they suddenly discovered that the former Konoha residents who feared and loathed themselves seemed to have begun to change their attitudes.


    Quite a few people have begun to smile at them when they patrol, such kind smiles seem to be recognition of their work.


    People who do better in their security department, some people even talk to him when he has no tasks, and invite him to drink in taverns!


    This kind of change made the members of the security department feel the same in their hearts, as if it was a feeling of being recognized.


    This kind of identification is not the fear and disgust like before, but a real identification with them from the heart!


    "This feeling is really strange, but it''s really wonderful..."


    The members of the security department couldn''t help thinking silently in their hearts, that kind of smile full of goodwill, even if it was just a simple nod, gave them endless aftertaste.


    And they also found that after strictly following Habara''s requirements, those who were captured by them rarely had any emotions.


    And what they did was simply to tell them the truth about what they committed, and to make appropriate punishments according to the severity of the circumstances.


    They also did the latter before, but they received bad reactions without exception, and no one was convinced.


    But now those guys are very convinced, and even cooperate with them abnormally in many things.


    "Is this the wisdom of the patriarch? The patriarch is not only powerful, but also has a sharp way of looking at and solving problems!"


    Now all the members of the security department are enjoying everything today, and while enjoying it, they have not forgotten that all of this was brought by Habara.


    Invisibly, this also made them admire their new patriarch even more, but they knew that their new patriarch now felt a headache.


    "Why is the gap so big?"


    Habara looked helplessly at the report in his hand, while Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha So, and Uchiha Takechi lowered their heads and dared not make a sound.


    The money in Yu Yuan''s hands was obtained through calculation, probably the money that the security department was short of, and seeing this money made Yu Yuan feel terrified.


    He has also been a task ninja at any rate, so he naturally knows how much money he can get when he goes out to perform a task.


    For example, he once performed an A-level mission, the goal was to kill a ninja squad, and after they completed the mission, they shared almost half of Asma''s bounty money.


    And part of this money was deducted by Konoha, and the rest was given to the leader of the ninja, and the rest was divided between him and ninjas like Yan Ye.


    Asma''s bounty is 35 million, but Habara now has a bounty of almost a dozen Asma''s!


    And this is still the initial investment, one can imagine how terrifying the gap Habara is facing now, he really wants to assassinate Hokage now.


    Because Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s bounty for the Third Hokage is as high as 500 million!


    "It seems that we are going to speed up. Zhishui has not returned yet, but what we should do must be completed as soon as possible."


    Habara resisted the urge to run quietly to Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s house, and turned to look at Fugaku Uchiha.


    "Fu Yue-jun, how is your inventory going?"


    "Master Patriarch, I have applied for a batch of new substances, and this substance is still under review by the Ministry of Government Affairs."


    Uchiha Fugaku raised his head and said quickly, his expression was very serious.


    "In addition, I took out all the weapons and materials in our security department. After removing the expired ones, there are about 5,000 kunai and more than 3,000 detonating charms."


    "so little?"


    Habara couldn''t help but shake his head when he heard this number, although strictly speaking it is definitely a lot of money, after all, even a small domestic ninja may not have so many.


    But the key problem is that these things are consumables. If you lose one in battle, you will lose one, and if you blow up one, you will destroy one. These quantities are actually far from enough.


    "Then what about the ones that are not needed within the family, and the expired ones?"


    "If you count them together, there are probably more than 10,000 kunai, and more than 8,000 detonating charms."


    Uchiha Fugaku did conduct a rigorous investigation, and he made up these data completely by hand, but he is also worried now, because he has already guessed Habara''s thoughts. UU reading


    "It''s just that we can''t guarantee the sharpness of these expired kunai, nor can we guarantee whether the detonating talisman can detonate normally, and we can''t even judge the power of the detonating talisman explosion.


    Then selling these things to them, isn''t it a bit..."


    "Don''t worry!"


    As soon as Habara heard that there were so many, he immediately made a decision.


    "They may not be able to use it up, and they may not be able to survive after using it.


    Big deal, can we give them a price lower than the black market? In the end, we are still losing money! "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Fugaku and the others completely afraid to answer, because they found that their patriarch was also very black-hearted...


    ¡­


    7017k

 Chapter 130： cooperate

    Habara didn''t know what Uchiha Fugaku and the others were thinking, otherwise he would really have to defend himself.


    How can he be considered black-hearted, what he has done is completely conscientious.


    Think about it, if it is 20% lower than the black market price, it can be said that these buyers have made a lot of money, okay?


    What''s more, in the current market, whoever the average person would sell to them, even if they wanted to sell the quantity, it is impossible to have so many.


    After all, the investigation of this kind of thing is very strict. Whether it is those big countries or those in power in small countries, they are naturally unwilling and will not allow their opponents to be strengthened.


    Therefore, all kinds of blockades will inevitably appear. In such an environment, Habara sells things to them, even if there are some flaws, it can be regarded as helping them!


    "What''s more, I undercharged them so much. No matter how you look at it, I''m showing kindness!"


    In the dark night, Habara mentally muttered as he walked forward, he was going to meet Shikahisa Nara now.


    In fact, Habara didn''t want to find Shikaku Nara so soon, especially in such a dark environment.


    But this guy''s government affairs department gave the cardholder the materials he applied for, which forced Habara to do something.


    In fact, Yu Yuan also knew that it was normal for the owner of the card to get those materials, after all, the Security Department had only applied for it once.


    Now apply again, no matter who it is, it will be strictly reviewed, especially the application from the Ministry of Security.


    The relationship between Uchiha and Sarutobi Hiruzen is not easy to deal with, and the entire Konoha family circle is well aware of this.


    Although Nara Shikahisa has revealed Habara''s thoughts, basically the Konoha ninja circle also knows what Uchiha is after.


    All they wanted was to integrate into Konoha and get a fair chance, which was supported by everyone, either explicitly or implicitly.


    But in the end, Habara attacked the roots, and some time ago, there was an action of "cutting the weeds and eradicating the roots".


    Now that he is applying for such a large sum of supplies, Nara Shikahisa must strictly monitor and manage it from the standpoint of the Ministry of Government Affairs.


    Habara didn''t think there was anything wrong with Nara Shikoku doing this, but he also needed to meet Nara Shikoku properly.


    And he also needs to let the news out in advance to see the reaction of the Minister of State Affairs.


    In the end, to impeach Lord Hokage through the normal process, we need the help of enough influential people and families.


    Not long after, Habara came to a forest, and he opened Sharingan first before entering the forest.


    The scarlet Sangouyu turned slightly, and he quickly scanned everything around, and walked in after confirming that there was really nothing wrong.


    After discussing with Uchiha Fugaku and the others during the day, Habara went out alone and came to the vicinity of the Nara clan.


    Then he quietly entered the Nara clan through the ability to walk in the void, and put a letter in Nara Shikahisa''s study.


    The content of this letter is to invite Shikahisa Nara to meet tonight.


    After doing all this, Habara waited outside the Nara clan for a while, and came after he was sure that Shikaku Nara had gone out.


    Soon, he saw Nara Shikahisa standing alone in the forest and waiting silently from a distance, but he also noticed that there were other people''s aura in the darkness.


    But Habara didn''t take it seriously, the chakra in his body moved slightly, and then the whole person disappeared in place.


    Shikahisa Nara waited quietly on the spot, he didn''t care that Habara hadn''t appeared yet, because to be exact, he was already early.


    After returning home from get off work today, he had thought it would be another relatively boring and peaceful day.


    However, what he never expected was that when he entered his study, he was surprised to find that there was an extra letter on his desk!


    He was sure that he never had this letter when he left, and he also wondered if his wife might have put it in.


    As a result, the answer he got was that his wife did not enter the study, which immediately aroused Nara Shikahisa''s high vigilance.


    Because this shows that someone has entered the Nara clan silently, and even entered his room without anyone noticing!


    This is a very scary thing. If someone wants to kill him, he probably won''t know what happened.


    Although Nara Shikahisa was full of uneasiness in his heart, he still kept calm and read the whole letter, but he was a little stunned.


    Because this letter was left by Habara for him, and the purpose is very simple, that is, to meet him alone.


    Seeing such a scene, Shikahisa Nara felt a little relieved, but at the same time he was also thinking about what Habara wanted to talk to him about.


    Being so secretive, it must not be a simple matter, which gave Shikahisa Nara a little headache.


    But after thinking about it, he decided to meet the head of the security department, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan alone.


    It just so happened that he could also figure out what this young man was thinking.


    Waiting quietly, Nara Shikahisa was also thinking about it, but at this moment he suddenly found a vibration in the space in front of him.


    The next moment, before he could fully react, Habara had already appeared in front of him!


    At this moment, Nara Shikahisa understood how Habara quietly put a letter in his study.


    Because this guy actually mastered space ninjutsu like the fourth generation!


    "Minister Lu Jiu, please forgive me for keeping you waiting."


    Habara looked at Shikahisa Nara with a smile on his face, and said softly.


    "It''s really because of some helplessness to invite Minister Lu Jiu so presumptuously. After all, I dare not go to the Ministry of Government Affairs to find Minister Lu Jiu."


    The office of the Ministry of Government Affairs is located in the Hokage Building. It is completely conceivable how important the Ministry of Government Affairs is to Konoha and Hokage.


    Habara didn''t dare to go to that place to find Nara Shikahisa, not to mention that what he wanted to talk about was definitely not a simple matter.


    Just because he went to Sarutobi Hiruzen, he would probably come to him, even if he didn''t come, he would definitely arrange for Anbu to stay, which was not what he wanted.


    Therefore, Habara can only make such a decision in the end, and ask Nara Shikahisa to meet in this kind of place.


    "I think I can understand Minister Habara''s difficulties."


    Nara Shikahisa looked at the smiling young man in front of him, he couldn''t help but sighed deeply.


    "Minister Yubara''s strength is really amazing. I didn''t expect that Minister Yubara also mastered the power of space. This reminds me of some people."


    "There are really not many people in this world who know space ninjutsu, the second Hokage-sama, the fourth Hokage-sama, and the mysterious Uchiha who killed the fourth-generation Hokage are counted as one."


    Habara looked at Shikahisa Nara calmly, and said with a slight smile.


    "But unfortunately, I have no way to contact them. Two are dead, and one is our sworn enemy. If I had the current strength nine years ago, maybe everything would be different."


    "Minister Habara, don''t get me wrong, I''m just feeling a little bit emotional."


    Nara Shikahisa couldn''t help shaking his head immediately when he heard what Habara said. His words just now were just a little emotional, but when he thought about it carefully, there seemed to be some tentative and suspicious flavors in it.


    Indeed, there are too few people in this world who know space ninjutsu, and even fewer people who know this skill and are Uchiha at the same time. It seems natural for Habara to be a little sensitive.


    Shaking his head, Shikahisa Nara finally said, "Minister Habara, I don''t know what you plan to talk about when you brought me here tonight?"


    "Actually, it is really helpless to bother Minister Lu Jiu so presumptuously." Habara spread his hands helplessly: "First of all, I naturally want to ask, when will Minister Lu Jiu plan to deliver the batch of supplies requested by the Security Department?"


    first? Supplies?


    When Nara Shikahisa heard Habara''s words, he immediately understood that Habara probably wanted to talk about more things tonight.


    But the most important thing to talk about is the matter of this batch of supplies. If this topic cannot be discussed, I am afraid that the "first" will not be "then".


    Nara Shikahisa thought about it seriously, and he was also considering whether to continue the conversation, because he didn''t know Habara''s specific plan, which made him a little passive.


    But he has to admit one thing, that is, he really wants to find out what Habara is thinking, especially Habara''s weird action of cutting weeds and roots, and the reputation of the security department has now improved.


    All this seemed normal, but all of this made him feel that something was wrong, especially now that the Security Department had applied for such a large amount of supplies, which made him feel weird.


    "The Ministry of Security applied for a batch of supplies in June last year, but now it is applying again in less than a year, and the amount is more than double that of before."


    Nara Shikahisa spoke slowly while pondering, but it could be seen that his expression was really serious.


    "Although Minister Habara wants to expand the security department, the number of such applications seems to be too much. No matter what, I will strictly review it."


    After saying this, Shikahisa Nara paused slightly, he carefully observed the changes in Habara''s dark color, and only when he noticed that Habara''s face was slightly tense, he added something in a low voice.


    "However, I haven''t handed over the document to Hokage-sama, so Hokage-sama doesn''t know about it for the time being."


    Hearing these words, Habara immediately lowered his tense face, and even showed a smile.


    "That''s really a blessing, Mr. Shikuku. In fact, I have my purpose in doing this, and I also have my difficulties."


    After Habara said this, the expression on his face immediately changed from a smile to helplessness.


    That guy Hinata Hinata is indeed right. Everyone will wear a different mask to deal with different people, different things, and even different moods.


    In fact, this is really not derogatory. What kind of people say what kind of things, and constantly change the "mask" that you wear at this time is actually a way to arouse empathy, not to mention that Habara is really helpless.


    "Is there any difficulty?" Nara Shikahisa raised his brows, and he asked with some doubts: "I don''t know what Minister Habara''s difficulties are."


    "Before I talk about this, I want to ask Director Shikahisa a question." Habara sighed faintly: "I don''t know what Minister Shikaku thinks about it. What about our current Hokage-sama?"


    ¡­


    Shikahisa Nara could actually guess that what Habara was about to do might have something to do with their Hokage-sama, but Habara''s words now completely confirmed his thoughts.


    This made him take a sip of water involuntarily, because he was worried that Habara would do something extremely dangerous.


    "Minister Lu Jiu, please don''t worry. If I want to attack him, I can do it when I deal with Danzo. Why should I wait until now?"


    Habara saw Nara Shikahisa''s uneasiness, and he immediately opened his mouth to explain.


    In fact, looking at all this from the perspective of others, Habara found that he had really become a dangerous person.


    First of all, the remnants of evil at the root were wiped out, which revealed Habara''s character that he must report his flaws, and the security department is now applying for so many supplies and equipment.


    Could it be understood that this is to arm the members of the security department?


    With Uehabara''s character, it seems that he is going to settle accounts with Hokage!


    "Good guy, thinking about it this way, I have become the biggest villain?"


    After understanding Nara Shikoku''s worries, Habara himself was a little bit dumbfounded. I''m afraid he would be extremely worried when he encountered such a thing in Nara Shikoku''s position, right?


    "Is that right?"


    Nara Shikahisa looked at Habara suspiciously, and then he began to think carefully, perhaps thinking about the credibility of Habara''s words.


    But Nara Shikahisa didn''t keep Habara waiting for a long time, because he suddenly realized that Habara really wanted to trouble Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and the whole Konoha might not be able to react!


    With that weird space ninjutsu alone, he can completely send their Hokage-sama to the Pure Land without a trace.


    But Habara didn''t do this, and this behavior can be regarded as a rational approach.


    Nara Shikahisa really doesn''t think that Habara''s personal strength combined with space ninjutsu really can''t do some seemingly impossible things!


    "Master Hokage?"


    After Nara Shikahisa thought about all this clearly, he immediately followed Habara''s train of thought and began to answer, wondering if this Hokage-sama did something else?


    "Hokage-sama is a very responsible Hokage, and at the same time, Hokage-sama is a confident Hokage.


    Responsibility and self-confidence are the qualities of Hokage. No matter what, he will try his best to handle it by himself, and he believes that he can handle it well.


    Even if there are some minor flaws, no one is perfect. "


    Nara Shikahisa pondered for a while and finally said such a sentence, and this sentence made Habara raise his eyebrows involuntarily.


    What is high EQ, this is high EQ!


    When I heard it just now, I felt like I was praising Sarutobi Hiruzen, but after thinking about it carefully, I found that the situation was wrong.


    According to what Sarutobi Hiruzen did in Hokage''s position, can his extreme responsibility be regarded as extreme power grabbing?


    His self-confidence is that he is confident that everything he does to Konoha is right, including the treatment plan of the Hyuga Clan, and the judgment of the Uchiha Clan!


    But it turns out that his self-confidence is actually an ego.


    And the evil consequences of his actions are unimaginable. Look at the entire Konoha family ninja circle, who still has much affection for him?


    Even if Nara Shikahisa is still able to say a few words for Sarutobi Hiruzen, it is entirely because he is the Minister of Government Affairs.


    It is conceivable that Sarutobi Hiruzen''s current situation, although it is a little better than Danzo''s situation where people and gods are indignant, but it is almost not much better.


    "I think I get it."


    Habara looked at Nara Shika seriously for a long time, finally he nodded, and then said softly.


    "I think the main reason is that Hokage-sama is old, and some problems have appeared in his thinking and judgment.


    This has led to the situation step by step to where it is today, and even has a tendency to deteriorate. "


    "Worsened?"


    Nara Shikajiu couldn''t help sighing when he heard the words, he seemed to realize something, combined with Habara''s actions, it was definitely not a simple matter.


    After all Habara suffered such a big loss from Sarutobi Hiruzen, I am afraid that this matter will definitely not let him give up so easily.


    Even these things may involve their benefited families!


    Thinking of this, Shikahisa Nara could only speak helplessly.


    "Maybe you called me out so late because you thought you could trust me.


    Your trust may be based on Yan Ye, or it may be based on the reason that we are all family ninjas.


    All in all, I am afraid that there will be a result when we meet tonight, right? "


    "Indeed, some things must have some results."


    Habara nodded, and then he put his hand into the ninja tool bag, and soon he took out a letter, but he didn''t hand it over immediately.


    "Actually, if Minister Lu Jiu hadn''t stopped the batch of supplies from the Security Department, I don''t think I would have come to the door so quickly.


    After all, Minister Lu Jiu should also know that I am a dangerous person, and even more should know that after reading this letter, Minister Lu Jiu may not have much retreat.


    Also, the two who are hiding must either leave or come out, this is a piece of advice. "


    Habara''s expression didn''t change much, but his words no longer seemed so peaceful.


    Nara Shikahisa looked at the letter in Habara''s hand, he was somewhat hesitant, but soon he made a decision.


    Some things really need to be clarified, whether it is from the position of Minister of State Affairs or the position of the family.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen has indeed violated the bottom line of the Konoha family ninjas, if they really do nothing, the ending will inevitably be miserable.


    Holding the letter, Shikahisa Nara waved his hand, then opened it and began to look seriously.


    But Yu Principle could clearly feel that the person hidden in the shadow left here quickly at this moment.


    Nara Shikahisa watched very quickly, he was thinking while watching, and now he probably figured out why Habara attacked those root members.


    But after figuring it out, he sighed again. This was only possible with Habara''s strength, and it would be impossible for anyone else to think about it.


    Moreover, the content of the letter also made Nara Shikahisa frowned. This kind of suppression of family ninjas and departments in the village really made him very dissatisfied.


    However, Shikajiu Nara did not fully express his position, and he still had a lot of doubts, so he asked.


    "Have these things been confirmed, especially the intelligence?"


    "I don''t know who sent the information, and I once wondered if someone wanted to use me to deal with Hokage."


    Now that the showdown has been made, Habara naturally has to explain the matter clearly, he looked at Nara Shikahisa seriously and said slowly.


    "But I really don''t want to let go of those remnants at the root, but the purpose of doing this is to test our Hokage.


    After testing, I have probably confirmed that this information is indeed true, and I can foresee the difficulties that the Security Department will suffer in the future.


    So I have to do something, Hokage-sama has repeatedly targeted Uchiha and the Security Department, is this something a qualified Hokage should do?


    And Minister Shikahisa, Hokage-sama can target Uchiha in this way today, and before that, he didn''t consider everyone''s thoughts, and pushed Hinata out regardless of everything.


    So in the future, what will he do when facing other families? "


    This is a real problem. Hiruza Sarutobi''s step by step to today and even the future of the original work are indeed inseparable from his series of practices towards the ninja family.


    Habara also grasped this point firmly. After all, the ninja family is somewhat proud. They were united in Konoha back then because of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    And even Senju Bashima, the first Hokage known as the God of the Ninja World, didn''t treat them the same way as he does now.


    You Sarutobi Hiruzen is a designated Hokage who has not been selected by any vote, and you are not some kind of secret art, blood succession family, why did you go so far?


    Shikahisa Nara looked at the letter in his hand silently, then turned his head to look at Habara, and he asked slowly after a long time.


    "So, what does Minister Habara want to do? It''s impossible for the two of us to do anything. After the third generation leaves, what choice do we have?


    Also, Minister Habara seems to have never made it clear, what exactly do you want to use that batch of supplies for? "


    "The first question, I don''t know what Minister Lu Jiu thinks about Ziraiya-sama?"


    Seeing Nara Shikahisa''s expression, Habara knew that he had basically convinced the smartest person in Konoha, so he put a smile on his face again.


    "As for the supplies, it''s actually quite helpless to say that the reform of the security department needs money.


    In response to Naruto''s offensive, we have made a lot of changes, and we are also very short of money.


    so we......"


    "Aren''t you planning to sell it?"


    Before Habara could finish speaking, Nara Shikahisa''s face changed slightly.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Once this kind of thing is discovered, it will be a diplomatic issue!"


    "Of course we know, but do we have any choice?"


    Habara looked at Shikahisa Nara calmly, he shook his head slightly and said.


    "The Ministry of Finance is in the hands of Hokage-sama, he can use all kinds of excuses to block us if he doesn''t give money, but what can we do?


    Could it be that we have to use the family finances to make up for the loss caused to us by Master Hokage? "


    "Of course it''s impossible, it''s just that it''s too dangerous to do so."


    Using family finances to make up for the vacancy in the Konoha department, no one would do such a thing, and UU Reading Nara Shikohisa would naturally not agree.


    It''s just that this matter is indeed too dangerous, and once it is discovered, the trouble will be too great.


    "However, Minister Lu Jiu can rest assured."


    Looking at the worried Nara Shikahisa, Habara turned his mind slightly and suddenly thought of something, at this moment he smiled again.


    "The person responsible for the transportation must be the elite, and even me, Shisui or Fuyue will be in charge, and they will definitely ensure that there will be no thunderstorms in this matter.


    And in order to ensure safety, I think I should find some sentient ninjas to cooperate with, such as members of the mountain clan. "


    Speaking of this, the smile on Habara''s face became brighter, but Nara Shikahisa was slightly taken aback.


    "what do you mean......"


    "Whether this money is to fill the vacancy of the family or the vacancy of the department will be an excellent choice.


    What''s more, in terms of transportation and sealing scrolls, we also need the help of Minister Lu Jiu.


    That being the case, wouldn''t it be better for us to work together to get back what belongs to us without causing loss to Konoha? "


    At this moment, Habara saw the complete picture, and his words also made Nara Shikahisa fall into deep thought...


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Thanks to Zhang Gongxing Ruyue and CouldBear for their rewards, thank you, thank you~!


    There is a meeting tomorrow, so let''s upload it tonight.


    Speaking of which, what do you guys think of the ability to ascend to the **** level?


    2 is closer to 10,000 words, please subscribe~! Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 134： Ascend to the gods!

    Chapter 134 Ascension to the God Rank!


    Money is a thing that is extremely important no matter in which world.


    This is the same even in the world of ninjas with supernatural powers. Otherwise, why would there be so many hot springs and hotels in Uchiha, and why would Nara breed a large number of deer antlers and venison for sale?


    Not to mention the family, just those ninjas desperately doing tasks are also in order to get enough rewards.


    The purpose of the olive branch thrown by Habara is very clear. On the one hand, in order to prevent the thunderstorm from being discovered, he really needs the sentient ninja to help with some things.


    On the other hand, he intends to use this matter to pull Zhuludie to his side!


    When Habara met Shikahisa Nara again, he took the lead in using void walking. In addition to proving that he had the ability to kill Hiruzaru Sarutobi silently, he was also telling Shikahisa Nara about his abilities so as to pave the way for the next conversation. .


    This can be regarded as a means of threatening, even if it is done to ensure safety, Shikahisa Nara can understand, but doing so will still make people feel unhappy inside.


    Then, in order to make people feel more comfortable, Habara must also make some supplements.


    Sending out some real benefits through cooperation like this is naturally the first choice.


    "Especially if you do this, it''s a way of killing two birds with one stone."


    It can make that person see the actual benefits, at the same time it can comfort people''s hearts, and most importantly, it can bind people with themselves. No one will miss this kind of thing.


    Shikahisa Nara was really moved. As the Minister of Government Affairs, he naturally knew how much Konoha''s weapons reserves were, and at the same time, he also knew how many of their weapons and materials were destroyed after they expired.


    And he also understands how expensive these things are to maintain.


    Although this expenditure is actually very important, Konoha is really facing a problem, that is, there is a bit of excess production and reserves!


    After all, the villages established by the two strongest families at present, and the various mines that these two families have robbed are countless, which also makes Konoha never have such a thing as lack of weapons.


    Even if half of these stockpiled weapons are sold, Konoha will never have any problems!


    What''s more, these materials are distributed free of charge during the war, and the kunai and detonating charms that ninjas use every day are all bought by themselves. ,


    Such a policy is for the development of Konoha''s economy, but the same policy also makes Konoha Ninja''s supplies even more abundant.


    So it''s not a big deal to sell a batch of supplies that are close to expiring, or even expired?


    This point of view appeared in Nara Shikahisa''s mind, and he began to think about it seriously.


    And the result he got was that, apart from the moral unreasonable, everything else seemed to be no big deal!


    To be honest, Shikahisa Nara has always wanted to sell weapons to others, because this can greatly enhance Konoha''s economic strength.


    But Naihe Sandai Hokage didn''t have such an idea. At the beginning, he didn''t do it for the overall image of Konoha, but after the Third World War, he gave up doing it in order not to offend other big countries. This is not a good thing.


    "Since Konoha doesn''t do it, and there are too many of these supplies, it''s better to wait for them to expire, so we might as well find a way to sell them ourselves!"


    This is a true portrayal of Nara Shikahisa''s heart, but after all he is Nara Shikahisa, the Minister of Konoha''s Political Affairs Department.


    To do these things, he must also consider Konoha''s interests, and Sarutobi Hiruzen really went too far this time.


    Habara is right, there was Hinata before and this time there is Uchiha.


    These challenges one after another hit the bottom line of the family ninja. Does he really regard Konoha as his private property?


    So he agreed to cooperate with Habara, he naturally knew what such a cooperation meant, but this was his statement!


    "Your plan is very good, but there are many things you have not considered.


    For example, your route planning problem, the report problem of ninja leaving the village, but I can help you solve these things. "


    After making a decision, Shikahisa Nara also began to express his suggestions and ideas.


    "As for the share, the Inokacho family wants 50%, and I hope that Minister Habara will not feel at a loss.


    Akimichi and Nara''s family have cargo passages and their own transport teams, and the Yamanaka clan will be in charge of security.


    At the same time, I can also play a convenient role in policy to ensure that your various applications, Mr. Minister, that may not be approved by Mr. Hokage can be passed smoothly.


    And I can also provide some information. After all, you let Zhishui go out to investigate, but it is not as accurate as the information I can actually get. "


    Nara Shikahisa was going to say 50%, which really made Habara frown involuntarily.


    But after his explanation, Habara had to admit that the combination of the three families could provide a great effect.


    Even according to his description, Habara had the idea of ??"Isn''t it too little to give them 50%?".


    However, this kind of thinking is just swept away, and Habara can''t give in casually on the issue of interests, but this time he really needs help, so 50% is not impossible.


    "Yes, but there is one condition, that is, I need Minister Lu Jiu to provide information on war employment in other villages."


    Habara readjusted the price, but Nara Shikahisa was taken aback by his words again.


    "Minister Habara, what are you going to do? How big is the reform of the Security Department, and how big a gap have you created?"


    Habara didn''t give a complete answer to this question, but his attitude made Nara Shikahisa aware of something.


    After all, the security department has too much power, and it would be too unqualified for Nara Shika not to think about it for a long time.


    In the end, they also reached an agreement, and at the same time Nara Shikahisa also made a certain expression.


    That is, after the Ministry of Security announces its reform measures to the outside world, he will send his own clansmen into it.


    "What a sharp guy."


    Habara leaned on the bed and muttered silently in his heart, this time is different from the last time.


    Last time Habara hoped that the other party would send someone, but this time the other party took the initiative to send someone. Such a gap is not insignificant!


    Habara knew very well that this was the result of everything he had done in more than a year.


    It is because he has always been restrained and knows what he should and should not do.


    At the same time, he took the initiative to change himself for everyone to see, and determined clear thoughts and demands for everyone to hear.


    All of this has been brewing and fermenting for this period of time. Although it is not yet a glass of sweet wine, at least he has the embryonic form of a good wine!


    Today, Nara Shikahisa''s choice proves all this.


    Last time, he only recognized Habara and counted Habara in the family ninja circle, but now he is someone who can cooperate with him.


    "However, they still have concerns about Hiruza Sarutobi, or impeaching Hokage is really difficult."


    The cooperation matter is settled, but Nara Shikahisa is still a little conservative in the matter of Sarutobi Hiruzen, but such conservativeness is not a problem.


    He made it clear that he needs to contact more people, and only in terms of quantity and quality can he take the lead.


    At the same time, they can grasp the substantial evidence of Hiruza Sarutobi''s dereliction of duty, so they can take action.


    This point Habara is more recognized, and he has already started to act in this direction, otherwise he would not have gone to Kakashi at that time.


    "Hey? Could this information be sent by Kakashi?"


    Suddenly, Habara seemed to think of something, but soon he shook his head lightly again, if Kakashi sent it, then it should be sent in a fair manner, right?


    Could it be that you don''t trust yourself?


    Habara thinks this seems possible, but he is not a bad person, let alone cannibal, why does this guy need to be afraid of himself?


    Thinking of this, Habara didn''t bother to continue thinking. Anyway, no matter who the person who provided the information was, he would show his feet sooner or later.


    And Habara also thought of a very interesting thing, that is, he didn''t seem to resist Jiraiya.


    It''s normal when you think about it carefully. After all, Jiraiya''s personality is really not suitable for Hokage, but this guy is really very qualified.


    "But these things still need to see the follow-up development, but my harvest is far more than this!"


    Habara closed his eyes slightly, and his system interface was activated by him in an instant.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: relatively balanced¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family and eliminated one of the external enemies, but the development of the family is in all aspects, and there are still evil people]


    [Prosperity: 16888 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [The points have reached 1,000, and one skill draw can be performed]


    [Suggestion: moderately transform the family, let the family truly integrate into Konoha, and allow the family to develop better]


    Looking at the points, Habara nodded in satisfaction. Although the points added this time were not particularly large, he could get an ability draw anyway.


    And Habara believes that after everything he has deployed is completed, his points will definitely be doubled by a huge amount!


    But that''s something for the future, what Habara needs to do now is to focus on the present, he is really curious now, what skills he can get now.


    "I hope the Ouhuang possesses me, and give me some better skills."


    Habara thought silently, and soon subtitles appeared in his system again.


    [According to the current situation of the family, the host can choose one of the three abilities to learn, practice or adapt]


    [Soul Furnace (Passive): Whenever you kill an enemy, you will get 5-25 soul power according to the strength of the enemy. If you do not reach 100 soul power, you can improve your soul or your physical fitness. There is no limit to the number of times this ability can be used]


    [Dance of Duel (Passive): You can instantly see through the opponent''s flaws, and attacking the flaws can restore your own Chakra and stamina, allowing you to fight for a long time, and you can even kill the opponent instantly when you hit the flaws]


    [Ascension to the gods (passive): As your own strength reaches a certain level, your bloodlines and abilities will be repaired or greatly improved]


    Habara stared blankly at his skill description, at this moment he really wanted to slap himself, because he felt like he was dreaming?


    This moment of Ouhuang''s possession, Habara had never encountered it no matter what game he played in his previous life!


    As we all know, something like passive is actually the strongest existence in the game sometimes.


    Although it is also divided into people, the value and significance of passivity determine how far a character''s growth limit can reach.


    But at this time, Yuyuan got three passives at once, and none of the three passives was simple. How could he not be surprised by this?


    "The ability of Soul Furnace, if I remember correctly, should belong to that guy, Sion, right?"


    Although Habara was an old driver in his previous life, he was not good at playing old drivers, so he was not particularly familiar with the memory of this skill.


    Of course, whether he remembers correctly or not, all of this has no effect. All he needs to pay attention to is the current skill itself.


    This skill is obviously a skill suitable for large-scale battles, and it seems to be more suitable for the war mission Habara intends to undertake.


    And the description of this ability is that it can improve one''s own soul ability and physical fitness, translated into this world''s understanding of these two forces, isn''t that just Yin Dun and Yang Dun!


    It can directly improve its own Yin Dun and Yang Dun, and Habara still has no shortage of places to acquire this ability.


    It is conceivable how suitable this ability is for Habara, which makes Habara really excited.


    As for the Duel Dance, this ability Habara felt that it was meaningless after a glance.


    The effect of this ability is that you can instantly see where the loopholes are, and attack them accordingly.


    For other people, this ability is indeed very strong, but Habara is a Uchiha, such an ability is really a bit flashy for him.


    "My Sharingan has reached the level of a kaleidoscope. In terms of insight ability, I will definitely not be inferior to this ability. I can only say that this ability is a bit out of date."


    Hahara mentally shook his head silently, and then his eyes locked on the third ability.


    To be honest with this ability, he was stunned for a long time when he saw it for the first time. It wasn''t that this ability was bad, but that this ability was really too strong!


    If Habara remembers correctly, this should be the passive of the revised Angel, and the strength of this passive is even more exaggerated.


    There is a saying in the Alliance that when Kassadin and Angel reach level 16, the opponent''s base will explode automatically!


    Although this sentence before Habara''s crossing is no longer applicable, after all, they have all suffered more or less weakening.


    No matter how weakened it is, the power of this ability has never been changed!


    Now that this ability has entered the world of Hokage, it has naturally changed, but this change is more suitable for Habara''s needs.


    "The repair of the blood, and the improvement of the ability?"


    Habara murmured silently, these two sentences have basically made him sure that this ability is what he wants to choose!


    Although the world of ninjas is also full of living beings, the level of strength and weakness in this world is still so obvious.


    As if influenced by the island country that lived a good life in the previous life, the theory of bloodlines is still popular in this world, and it can even be said to be an unshakable foundation!


    The most powerful ninjas in the entire ninja world, and the ninjas who hold the greatest right to speak, are actually those who have passed on for an unknown number of years.


    And some of these blood inheritance boundaries are obtained through acquired efforts and self-integrated chakras.


    And some are simply the ancestors rewarded with food, as long as the strength reaches a certain limit, they can be opened.


    This family whose ancestors enjoy food is actually not too many in the ninja world, but they are indeed a family that has been passed down for thousands of years, and their strength is so powerful that people are afraid.


    These families are Uchiha, Senju, Hinata, and the Kaguya clan that was exterminated in Kirigakure Village.


    These four families all have an essential characteristic, that is, their blood successor boundaries are not fused through chakra, but are born with this power hidden in their blood.


    This is really different from ordinary people, and once they activate their blood power, then this is definitely an explosive improvement.


    Needless to say, the two gods of the Warring States Period, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, and the power of the Hyuga clan and the Kaguya clan also come from the power of the source.


    And this origin really needs to be traced back, that is Otsutsuki Yuyi and Otsuki Yucun.


    ¡­


    Habara has always felt that the descendants of Otsutsuki Hamura might be divided into two halves, just like his elder brother.


    However, this split into two halves was not caused by him. It was probably caused by countless developments after Hyuga and these people came down from the moon, which led to the division of power.


    "After all, after Otsuki Kaguya was sealed, this Otsutsuki Hamura stayed on the moon.


    He never left there in his life, and the only ones who really wanted to leave were his younger generations.


    And these younger generations who have left, I am afraid that their power will begin to fade during the development of the ninja world, and finally form the current Hyuga and Kaguya. "


    Habara doesn''t know whether this theory is correct, but he knows one thing, that is, all these powers come from Otsuki in the final analysis!


    To put it bluntly, whether it is a thousand years of changes in the ninja world or wars, in fact, the essence is just a series of confrontations within the Otsutsuki clan.


    Uchiha, Senju, Hinata, and Kaguya, who has now been exterminated, although their ancestors are different, but in the final analysis, their most primitive blood is still Otsutsuki.


    Habara knew that he wanted to become the truly strongest person in the world, so as to protect his family and his own life.


    There are only two most direct methods. One is to restore the split genes and make one''s own blood complete so as to obtain the power of Otsuki.


    As for the other, Habara felt that it should be a path preset by this world for people without such a terrifying bloodline.


    That is to complete the counterattack by fusing chakras, chakras of all attributes including yin and yang escape, to form a blood succession net!


    However, how difficult this road is, you can see how many families in the entire ninja world have mastered the power of blood succession.


    The fusion of two kinds of chakras can build a blood succession limit, which has stopped 99% of ninjas.


    As for the fusion of the three chakras, there are only two people in the entire ninja world so far, one is the second generation of Tsuchikage Mui, and the other is the third generation of Tsuchikage Ohnoki.


    In addition, the fusion of four kinds of chakras has never appeared, let alone the fusion of seven kinds of chakras to form a blood succession net!


    "So for me, the best choice is naturally the Ascension God Rank that can repair the bloodline."


    Habara took a deep breath, he had already made a decision, and he knew how he would choose.


    Although he admits that he is really envious of the skill ''Soul Furnace'', because this skill can improve his Yin Dun and Yang Dun, and the improvement speed will be faster.


    After all, as long as you solve the enemy, you can get the so-called soul power, and directly choose which aspect to improve.


    On the other hand, it has clearly stated that it can be promoted only when its own strength reaches a certain stage, so why its promotion speed is obviously not as fast as the Soul Furnace.


    "After all, Angel is a level 16 hero, and Thain''s passive seems to be available after clicking. There is a natural gap between the two."


    Habara sighed slightly, if he really wanted to improve himself very urgently now, then he would probably choose the Soul Furnace directly.


    After all, the role of the soul melting pot can be brought into play more quickly, and it is something that can get actual benefits in the short term.


    Small book booth app


    But in the long run, ascending to the rank of God is undoubtedly a better choice, because Habara''s strength at this time is really not weak.


    Being able to resist, fight and run, he can indeed take a long-term view, but he chooses to prepare for everything in the future.


    "I choose, the ability to ascend to the **** level."


    [The host has already made a choice, the ability to choose - ascension to the **** level]


    ¡¾Ascension to the gods is activating¡¿


    The system subtitles appeared again in Yantong, and Yu Yuan suddenly felt a trace of heat in his body.


    Accompanied by such scorching heat, he suddenly found that the chakra in his body began to roll uncontrollably.


    Not only Chakra, but even Habara''s eyes uncontrollably turned into Sharingan at this moment.


    Sangouyu, and then Sangouyu quickly rotated and linked, and finally formed the kaleidoscope Sharingan that belongs to it!


    The pattern of the kaleidoscope was also constantly churning and spinning at this moment, and a strange and powerful aura began to spread from his body.


    Suddenly, Habara suddenly felt a strange power appearing in his body, and this power Habara is really familiar with it!


    "Is this... the same power as Shisui and Fuyue?"


    Habara felt everything silently, the appearance of such power made him completely sure that he had indeed changed.


    And this kind of change is indeed moving towards what he thought, making up for half of the lost power in his body!


    It''s just that Habara is a little strange. He remembers that both Shisui and Fugaku reacted to a certain extent when receiving this power.


    But he was different. He felt that although the power in his body appeared to make him uncomfortable, it was only limited to discomfort.


    He has no other bad feelings at all, and it can even be said that his body''s acceptance of such power is much higher than he imagined!


    "Is it because of ascending to the rank of God, or because I used the Darkborn Demon Scythe before, which strengthened my body and made my physique stronger, and this result occurred?"


    Habara murmured silently, but he felt that the two were inseparable.


    Habara knew how exaggerated Senju Bashima''s physical fitness was.


    His physical fitness can basically achieve the point of recovery in an instant after a wound appears, as long as the wound is not very serious.


    This kind of physical fitness is not comparable to Tsunade in the future, that is, this kind of physical fitness has always put him in a position of relative advantage in the confrontation with Uchiha Madara.


    Of course, Uchiha Madara''s physical fitness is actually not bad. After all, he needs to use Suzunohu. If his physical fitness is too poor, he can''t bear this power.


    In the original book, whether it is Zuosuke or Uchiha Itachi, after using Xu Zuo Nohu, they have an obvious performance besides eye problems.


    That is to feel severe pain all over the body!


    Such a huge chakra is carried on their bodies, and this kind of chakra is full of destructiveness.


    It is already uncomfortable for normal people to feel it from a distance, let alone covering their whole body.


    It is also fortunate that Uchiha was born with the power of affinity with Yin Dun because of Sharingan, which allowed them to use Xu Zuo nohu.


    But the higher the intensity, the greater the force their bodies need to carry, and the greater the pressure they bear.


    But Habara is different. When he activated the third stage of Xuzanohu, he felt that his eyes were not comfortable and his chakra was consumed too quickly.


    There are really few other feelings, and his body doesn''t have such a strong reaction. This is because his physical fitness is really good!


    "Sure enough, no matter where you are, your physical fitness is extremely important."


    Habara muttered silently, and then he focused on his own skill.


    This is a growth type that requires Habara''s adaptive skills, so Habara naturally needs to learn more information.


    ¡¾Advanced God level has been activated¡¿


    ¡¾Advanced **** level is divided into three stages, namely ascension, sincerity, and transcendence¡¿


    [The three stages correspond to the different strength cycles of the host, and the host can activate the strength of the ascension stage at this stage]


    [Ascension: Preliminary acquisition of genetic repair and corresponding chakra reinforcement]


    [Friendship speed up, all the promotion process will be extremely painful, because this process will improve the host''s physical fitness to meet the needs of adapting strength


    If you want to avoid such pain, the host needs to improve your physical fitness a lot]


    [Current Host Level - Ascension]


    Habara silently looked at everything displayed on the system, basically he was sure that his guess was correct.


    Sure enough, the reason he didn''t feel the pain was because he had felt it before, and he was sure of one thing.


    That is, the power produced by this ascension to the gods is the same as that produced by Zhishui''s experiment, which also means that there is no problem with the direction of this experiment!


    This is good news, because this way Habara can carry out the next experiment with more confidence, and radiate the whole family through this experiment.


    "The whole family has been greatly improved, so the family will be safer, and I don''t have to worry about a sudden accident in the family and I will disappear with it."


    Habara is in a good mood now, the acquisition of a skill has made him figure out so many problems, can he not feel happy?


    And he also thought of one thing, that is, the ability to ascend to the rank of God is divided into three levels, so does it correspond to the three stages of Habara''s strength improvement?


    "Now I am in a state of kaleidoscope, and I belong to the stage of ascension above the level of ascension to the gods.


    Then, when I reach the eternal eye, can I open the state of sincerity?


    So if it is transcendent, does it correspond to the eyes of reincarnation? "


    Habara muttered something silently, but soon he felt that something was wrong, because he felt that the state of detachment should not be as simple as the eyes of reincarnation.


    As we all know, reaching the stage of reincarnation eyes is not really reaching the final sublimation. Madara Uchiha has already made a classic demonstration for everyone.


    After he opened the eyes of reincarnation, he had to absorb the power of the ten tails to reach the final sublimation achievement Otsutsuki, which is the so-called six levels!


    "Or, has the detachment not reached the final stage?"


    Habara murmured silently, but soon he stopped thinking about these messy things.


    Because even the Eternal Eye is still in an indefinite state.


    He could indeed already vaguely see the ''door'', but he was still a certain distance away from that ''door'', not to mention how to break the ''door'' before reaching that ''door'' was also a problem.


    ¡­


    After attaining the rank of Ascension God, Habara could clearly feel his strength growing day by day.


    Although the enhancement rate is not large, it is also a good thing for him.


    After all, if Habara wants to improve his strength at this time, he can only find breakthroughs from other aspects.


    And all Habara can think of is to develop new chakra attributes, and to complete the transformation and qualitative change of the chakra attributes he has mastered.


    This kind of thing is very boring and troublesome, but Habara will not neglect the matter of improving himself, and it is not impossible for him to be ''lazy''.


    "Among the ninjutsu invented by the Second Hokage, Shadow Clone is definitely the best and most practical technique, not one of them!"


    Recalling the shadow clone he had left in the family, Habara, who was sitting in the security department, couldn''t help but smile, and then he lowered his head and began to read the documents.


    As the head of the security department, he was actually a little ashamed, because he didn''t even know how many times he had been to the security department.


    With such poor numbers in other departments, he might actually cause trouble¡ªat least a suspension.


    But the security department is controlled by the Uchiha clan, and he has the final say on everything, so even if he doesn''t come much, no one will say anything.


    What''s more, Uchiha Fugaku has been helping Habara to deal with the affairs of the security department, which makes Habara feel that if necessary, he can re-employ the old minister back.


    "It''s not bad to be a deputy minister and help me deal with a lot of things?"


    Looking at the documents in his hands, Habara couldn''t help thinking about it, but this was just thinking about it. After the security department is really spread out, Uchiha Fugaku will have things to do.


    "Does Hinata seem to be doing well? They have completed the preliminary training and assessment."


    Looking at the document in his hand, Habara couldn''t help but nodded, the people sent by the Hyuga clan had already arrived when Habara got used to and felt the changes brought about by ascending to the rank of God.


    This person''s name is Gen Hyuga, he is a disciple of a branch family, he is older than Habara and the others, and is the same age as Kakashi.


    And this guy has also participated in a relatively complete three battles, he is considered to be a relatively powerful guy in the Hyuga clan.


    Habara didn''t know how Hinata Hyuzu persuaded him and let him come to the security department, but this guy''s attitude is indeed very good.


    When Habara met him, this guy didn''t have so many inexplicable emotions, such as what kind of appointment, and the appearance of a middle school second who compromised his fate.


    He is a man who seems humble and knows how to obey orders.


    Habara told him that all members of the security department must carefully study internal materials and codes of conduct, and also keep in mind all laws and regulations of Konoha, and even have to be assessed.


    But he directly agreed without any hesitation, and even promised that he would do his best.


    This kind of attitude really made Habara very satisfied, and this kind of candidate also made Habara realize that Hinata Hizuru really planned to cooperate with him.


    "This is good news, it seems that we will find time to communicate with Hyuga Nichizu in the future.


    And the Hyuga Clan, as the big clan of Konoha, will definitely help Sarutobi Hiruzen. "


    He will not forget the Hyuga Clan, this family is no worse than Uchiha in terms of influence, and they are no worse than Uchiha in terms of aversion to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Such a natural ally, Habara must maintain their relationship well.


    Even if necessary, Habara will seriously consider bringing it into the cooperation framework of the "weapon sales" that he and Nara Shikahisa created.


    "Actually, if you think about it carefully, this cooperation framework for weapons and weapons sales is really powerful. After all, the structure of this ninja world is a bit like the United States in the previous life.


    The Ministry of Security can be regarded as the Ministry of Defense, and the Ministry of Government Affairs can be regarded as the Secretary of State. The Minister of Defense and the Secretary of State work together to smuggle and buy weapons to other small countries.


    Whether you support their coup or rebellion, tsk tsk, this picture is also very American, right? "


    Habara thought a little amusedly that there are actually five hooligans in the ninja world, which is very interesting, but none of these five hooligans is considered a good person.


    After all, it is common for them to interfere with others armedly, and Konoha himself is also doing this kind of thing.


    After all, this is also for their own benefit, UU Reading no one can say what.


    As for weapons, Habara doesn''t know much about it. After all, this kind of thing is extremely secret no matter when and where, and it has nothing to do with Habara himself.


    He only knew that with the help of Shikahisa Nara and others, his application had been successfully passed, and he had cleverly obtained the ''right to dispose of expired weapons''.


    In fact, this right is not with Habara, but with the Akimichi clan.


    But considering that they are now in a cooperative relationship, this means that this right also falls on Habara''s side!


    This made Habara have to sigh with emotion, he only paid 50% of the benefits to get so many things, this is really a value-for-money choice.


    "The weapon materials I applied for plus those that were already prepared, plus those expired weapons, even if they are sold at a lower price, they can still make a lot of money!"


    It is entirely conceivable that as long as this kind of business goes smoothly enough, the security department in the future will definitely not be short of money!


    "Knock knock knock."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of Habara''s office, which brought Habara back to his senses immediately, and he immediately let the person who knocked on the door come in.


    After the door opened, the smile on Habara''s face suddenly became brighter.


    Because the people who came this time have been out for a while!


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Well, I did find that the chapter name was wrong, and my scalp was numb...


    Today I was lazy and left. After talking, should I divide it into two pieces, or is it better to just make a big one? Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 135： Star Ninja Village

    "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is fine, Habara."


    Although Shisui looked dusty, he was in a really good mood now, and while talking, he took out a scroll and handed it to Habara.


    Although it took a lot of time to go out this time, he also learned a lot through this trip, and these things are very important for their future development.


    Habara took the scroll, and he hesitated to speak now, because after negotiating with Shikahisa Nara, there are actually some things that Shisui does not need to do in person.


    But this guy was so active, it was impossible for Habara to dispel his enthusiasm, so Habara simply lowered his head and began to seriously study the materials he submitted.


    "Just right, I can also verify the accuracy of the information provided by Shikahisa Nara."


    Habara muttered silently, and then began to watch seriously.


    Zhishui''s report has two parts, because the most important thing for this trip is to find a way to undertake the war mission, and at the same time find the forces that want to buy weapons.


    He has done enough research on these two points, and the places he found are also very interesting, first of all, the Land of Bears.


    The Kingdom of Bear is a slightly unlucky country. Its geographical location is at the junction of four countries, and the most terrible thing is that two of the countries are the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Earth.


    It is conceivable how chaotic the internal forces of this country are, especially those two big countries are still continuously strengthening their own internal forces.


    It''s just that the geographical environment of the Bear Country is also very special. It has dense forests and the dangerous Hell Valley full of poisonous gas. This is a natural defense measure at all.


    "Invincibility begins with offering sacrifices to the ancestors"


    Therefore, whether it is the forces supported by Yanyin or Shayin Village, they have built their own villages relying on these natural defenses.


    In addition to the two powers of the Great Ninja Village, Xiong Zhiguo also has a very interesting power, and this power is actually familiar to Habara.


    "Star Ninja Village?"


    Looking at the name of this village, Habara''s first reaction was that beautiful woman named Xia Ri and the peacock magic method that maximized the active deformation of chakra.


    This village is actually very interesting. They seem to be a meteorite that fell from the sky a hundred or two hundred years ago, and then they rely on this meteorite to practice their secret methods.


    It''s just that this meteorite seems to have super-strong radioactive elements, and those who practice forcibly will basically be cold in the back.


    This made Habara couldn''t help but guess, the energy released by the meteorite shouldn''t be something "nuclear hydrogen", right?


    In addition, it is their current third-generation ninja who thinks that he will go to heaven after practicing this peacock magic method, and then pretends to be a shadow.


    You must know that there are only five shadows in the entire Ninja Continent. In Habara''s view, this guy is really inflated to the limit, but this is not the point.


    The point is that this village seems to have a lot of ideas about hiring war ninjas, after all, their current situation is really not very good.


    And because they are local forces, and they are still trying to resist the control of the bear country by the two major ninja villages, they were jointly blocked by the two major ninja villages.


    There is no need to even think about weapons and supplies. Ordinary arms dealers dare not directly offend the two big countries.


    Also because the respective forces of the two major ninja villages occupy most of the land of the bear country, and the number of ninjas in the star ninja village is not large, they hope to hire war ninjas.


    "It seems that Nara Shikahisa''s information is still very correct. His information is basically the same as what Shisui brought back."


    Habara rubbed his chin, and Shisui''s information did not mention whether Hoshinoshi Village had money, but it did in the information provided by Shikahisa Nara.


    After all, a village that existed many years ago has survived until Naruto''s time, how could it be possible that it has no family background?


    Although they lost a lot due to the intervention of Yan Yin and Sand Yin, they are not so poor that they cannot send money.


    Their biggest trouble now is that they still have money and no place to spend it!


    As for other goals, there are some churches in Tango that want to buy weapons, and the country of Grass that wants to drive away the forces of Konoha and Iwagakure, etc.


    In a word, except for the five major countries in the ninja world, there is no peace in other places.


    "The information is very complete. It seems that you have really put in a lot of effort, and we can make some choices directly from it."


    After Habara finished reading, he smiled and nodded to Shisui, but he was also a little puzzled.


    "It''s just that I didn''t see Jiraiya''s information. Didn''t you find out about him?"


    "Master Jiraiya''s whereabouts are very unstable. Although I have heard about where he appears, it is really too difficult to find."


    Facing Habara''s problem, Shisui also sighed, because Jiraiya''s whereabouts really can''t be described as erratic anymore.


    He also deliberately stopped in Yunokuni for a period of time along the way. It is well known that Yunokuni has the most hot springs and custom museums.


    The probability of squatting in such a place to Jiraiya is relatively high, but it is a pity that he did not find any trace of Jiraiya at all.


    This really made him very difficult. After all, he still had other tasks to perform, so he could only choose to leave when he couldn''t find them.


    Habara could only nod his head when he heard the words, since he knew that this guy was hard to find, and if he couldn''t find him, he could just forget it.


    After all, his current attention is still focused on other places, especially after combining the information of Shikahisa Nara and Shisui, he also made a decision.


    "Well, let''s put aside the matter of Jiraiya. According to the intelligence, this Hoshino village seems to be a very good choice."


    Habara held the document in his hand, and at the same time, the chakra in his body began to vibrate slightly, and the document burst into flames the next moment.


    Habara looked at the continuous extension of the flames, and he had basically memorized the above information, so it was naturally impossible for him to leave any traces.


    "That place is chaotic enough, and there are two major ninja villages fighting with each other. I think it''s the best choice for us to go there."


    "Star Ninja Village?"


    Shisui frowned when he heard Habara''s words, and then he spoke.


    "Star Ninja Village is indeed a very good choice, but his ninja head makes me feel very unreliable.


    The previous generations were fine, but when he came to him, he already called himself Xingying.


    Moreover, this guy is very old now, and he seems to be being emptied by his subordinates.


    Which means, I''m afraid we don''t know exactly who we''re going to meet either. "


    In fact, the internal division of Xing Ninja Village is very serious, and Nakahahara has already learned part of the information in the original book.


    For example, the widow and big beauty Xia Ri defended their so-called Xingying, and then they naturally faced those guys who killed Xingren.


    What Shisui said was indeed a practical problem. Such a complicated village is indeed a headache, but Habara is very satisfied with this situation.


    "In fact, it''s good to be so chaotic, after all, the more chaotic it is, the less likely it is to know who we are!"


    Habara showed a smile, he gently shook off all the ashes from the document in his hand, and then continued with a smile.


    "Even if they don''t admit it, I can still figure out a way to get what I want from them, so I think the target is this Star Ninja Village.


    But since you are worried, we don''t need to transport the supplies first, we will go to check their words as war ninjas.


    We can only make better judgments if we understand their specific situation, right? "


    Habara knew that Shisui was worried, so he simply took a step back and went to see the specific situation over there first.


    Only after finding out the specific situation of these guys, Habara can make a better judgment.


    After all, such a large amount of materials, even with the use of sealing scrolls, is definitely not so easy to transport.


    Otherwise, during the Third World War, Namikaze Minato directly led the team to blow up the Kannabi Bridge and cut off Iwagakure''s supply route, and Iwagakure would not have directly chosen to vote.


    Although there are still many, many realistic factors that affect this, it is undeniable that the value of the Namikaze Minato mission is undeniable.


    Habara also didn''t want to escape so much trouble and go in with supplies, only to find something went wrong inside the other party.


    Then what was wasted was not Habara''s time and money alone, but the interests of everyone.


    "It can only be this way."


    Shisui nodded, but soon he seemed to have noticed the problem in Habara Hanayu''s statement, he looked at Habara in astonishment and asked in a daze.


    "Habara, are you going too?"


    "Yes, to be precise, I will go with you."


    Habara nodded seriously, and then he spoke.


    "It''s best for me to go and have a look at this kind of thing for the first time. Only in this way can I be more assured of many follow-up operations. After all, everything is difficult at the beginning."


    In fact, Habara did not tell Shisui one thing, that is, this country of bears involves the country of Iwagakure.


    And Ohnoki is a guy who has hired the Akatsuki organization to solve troubles. He actually wants to see if he can meet someone from the Akatsuki organization.


    None of the members of the Akatsuki organization are easy to deal with, and Habara knows this very well.


    Even with the existence of the two kaleidoscopes Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui, there is no possibility of overturning without specific information.


    Information is the most important part of the ninja system. Habara knows the information, but he can''t talk nonsense about some things.


    So this time he intends to go and see for himself, if he really encounters it, then he believes that he can solve some troublesome things.


    Ensuring safety is Habara''s only requirement for this kind of thing now.


    Only the first such task can be completed safely and successfully, then many subsequent things can become easier.


    After all, Habara never thought of relying on his own power to save a department.


    Not to mention that this point is unrealistic, Shan Yuyuan did not work hard for this department, which determined his mentality.


    To be long is to make a general direction strategy, and then successfully complete the preliminary work, so that he can hide behind the scenes and wait for the fruits to be harvested slowly.


    Of course, these are all objective factors, and Habara also has his own subjective factors.


    He has been in Konoha for so long, so since then he has been working hard to solve one problem-Uchiha''s survival problem.


    Now that this problem has been temporarily resolved, he naturally doesn''t want to stay like this any longer.


    As a mission ninja, he ran around everywhere, and now he has been staying in Konoha and he feels a little bored.


    But he also knows that he can''t leave swaggeringly as a deterrent, but the existence of shadow clone can realize his idea.


    Therefore, Habara naturally did not intend to miss the matter of leaving Konoha for the time being!


    ¡­


    "So, you really don''t plan to tell Senior Fuyue them?"


    "If you tell them, you''ll have to argue again. Why don''t you simply find a way to leave, so that everyone can have a lot of things left."


    Early the next morning, Habara and Shisui had quietly left Konoha Village.


    Seeing Shisui''s helpless face, Habara thought it was very interesting. I''m afraid Shisui didn''t expect his patriarch to escape so much, did he?


    In fact, it takes a lot of reporting for a ninja to leave Konoha. Leaving the village without any notification or reason is basically defined as an identity.


    That is rebellion!


    What''s more, the defense of the village is not a decoration. There are always guarding ninjas outside the village, and there are various enchantments outside the village.


    Habara has never been able to figure out how that kid Zuosuke got out, and how the four Chunin from Otonin Village got into Konoha.


    Looking at Nagato''s performance in invading Konoha, you can see that Konoha''s defense is still very strong, he was discovered just after stepping in.


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that there was probably only one answer, and that was that Orochimaru had tampered with it.


    Only a terrifying guy like Orochimaru can be very familiar with Konoha''s enchantment, even after changing it, he can still find a chance to break it.


    But Habara didn''t need to be so troublesome, not to mention that beside him was Shisui who had retired from Anbu and was familiar with the Konoha Barrier, he himself had mastered space ninjutsu.


    Such precautions really don''t mean much to him. He can fully confirm the situation around him and just activate the space ninjutsu to leave.


    Therefore, leaving Konoha was really not a challenge for him, especially with the cooperation of Shisui, Habara easily left Konoha Village and headed for the country of bears.


    "Thanks to you being the patriarch, it''s really inappropriate for you to do this."


    Shisui shook his head helplessly, he didn''t think there was any problem with Habara going on this mission with him.


    He just felt that Habara''s way of running away without saying hello to others was really not like what the patriarch would do.


    "Have you ever thought that if we are found out, it will be difficult for us to talk?"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t trouble me, and they don''t dare to trouble me."


    Habara didn''t pay much attention to this matter, and Habara looked at Shisui with an interesting expression at this time, and Shisui''s face collapsed when he saw such an expression.


    Obviously they all know that Uchiha Fugaku and the others dare not trouble Habara, so they will naturally trouble Shisui!


    "You really made me miserable."


    Zhishui sighed helplessly, he felt that his patriarch''s reliability was directly proportional to his unreliability.


    When it''s reliable, you can give your life to him. When it''s not reliable, he may sell you and you have to count the money for him.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, have we planned our route this time?"


    Habara didn''t intend to continue joking with Shisui, he asked curiously.


    "There are many routes to the Land of Bears. We''d better avoid the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth."


    Although Habara was very confident in his disguise, he didn''t want to go to the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth, after all, the big villages still had their own methods.


    If one is accidentally discovered, then they will be in big trouble.


    "We went directly to the Land of Grass, then passed through the Land of Rain and the Land of Birds, and finally entered the Land of Bears."


    Shisui directly stated the plan he had already planned with him, but he didn''t notice the slight change in Habara''s face, and he still talked while walking.


    "It''s true that we''d better avoid the territories of the Kingdom of the Wind and the Kingdom of the Earth, so I think we''ll pass through this small country altogether, that way we''ll be safer.


    Of course, we still need to be careful when we enter the Land of Rain. The strength of the Land of Rain is still very strong, and their leader Hanzo is not a simple guy. "


    This guy Hanzo first won the title of demigod by virtue of his own strength during World War II, and then gave Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya the title of Sannin.


    It can be said that he was one of the most dazzling existences in the entire World War II.


    Moreover, he is the only person in the entire ninja world who, as the leader of a small country, launched a war against a big country. It can even be said that this guy is an existence that cannot be copied.


    It''s only natural for Shisui to be worried about this kid, but Habara felt that this guy missed the point at all.


    Because at this time, Danzo has already received his lunch box, and the one squatting in the land of the rain is the vortex Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation!


    When Yubara was thinking about who to deal with after he obtained the glorious evolution, the first thing he thought of was the rebellious ninja green sunflower who stole the sword of Thor.


    But this guy ran to the Land of Rain, which made Habara discouraged and finally chose to give up. UU Reading


    But he never expected that a year later, he would take the initiative to enter the Land of Rain, which made him a little emotional.


    "Speaking of which, can I deal with that Nagato guy now?"


    While walking, Habara murmured silently in his mind, after thinking about it, he thought it might be possible.


    After all, his current strength is not bad, and Nagato at this time has not grown to the extent that he will destroy Konoha by himself in the future.


    What''s more, Habara has information about Nagato, so he might not be afraid of a real fight.


    But could this **** Nagato be alone?


    Obviously, as the base camp of the Akatsuki organization, the Kingdom of the Rain will definitely not be short of manpower!


    During this period, the Akatsuki organization is probably in place except for Didara, who has not formally entered the Akatsuki organization, and everyone else has basically arrived.


    Even at this point in time, I''m afraid Orochimaru hasn''t left yet, and there will be another guy named Loquat Juzang.


    No matter how strong Habara is with such a lineup, he can only turn around and run away if he can do it!


    "So, no matter what, you must never enter the damned Urenin Village in the Land of the Rain, and you can''t even get close to that village!"


    Habara is still very self-aware, he knows where the limit of his power is, even if the limit he thinks can be improved, but he will never overestimate himself.


    The more confident people tend to die sooner, but the more careful people can often live to the end.


    "Well, wait a minute, Country of Grass?"


    Suddenly, Habara seemed to think of something. He remembered that there seemed to be a rather interesting family in Kusakano...


    ......Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 136： Madara Uchiha is right

    Habara remembered that there seemed to be an interesting family orphan in Kusakano.


    And the orphan of this family is the whirlpool clan, a distant relative of the Qianshou clan!


    To be honest, Habara was very confused about how the Uzumaki clan came to be. He even wondered if a certain generation of Senshou''s tribe got involved with foreigners.


    As a result, a guy with a certain talent of a thousand hands appeared, and then slowly developed to form the whirlpool clan?


    But this kind of thing happened hundreds or even thousands of years ago, and Habara didn''t bother to dig deeper.


    Anyway, he doesn''t know how to reincarnate in dirty soil, and even if he knows it, he may not be able to dig out any bones that belonged to the Qianshou clan hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    "Treading Stars"


    "What''s more, it''s worth noting whether it''s useful to dig it out!"


    There is no way for Habara to explore the origin of the Uzumaki Clan. As for the future of the Uzumaki Clan, I am afraid that fate is ill-fated.


    As far as Yubara knows of the living members of the Uzumaki clan, one is Nagato, one is Naruto, and one or even two are Kahibi and her daughter.


    Habara didn''t know if Xiangling''s mother was dead, but what he could be sure of was that Xiangling was still in the land of grass!


    Xiangling was taken away by Orochimaru. If I remember correctly, it should be during the Zhongnin exam.


    After all, Xiangling''s wishful thinking about pestering Zuo Zhu is because Zuo Zhu saved her life in the exam, and Zuo Zhu is handsome enough to make this girl fall.


    Habara didn''t think about Xiangling before. On the one hand, he forgot and didn''t think about it at all. After all, life is so stressful that Habara sighed.


    On the other hand, he had no reason to take Xiangling back. After all, he didn''t have much right to speak at that time, and he might be regarded as a spy if he took him back.


    He even spent time and effort to bring people back, and in the end it was cheaper for Sarutobi Hiruzen, which is not what he wants to see.


    "If you''re going to pass through the Country of Grass this time, I think you can go and have a look."


    Uzumaki Kaphos is the character who left her name in the original work, and this girl''s ability is also very good.


    Not to mention the unpredictable perception ability, the blood that can quickly recover from injuries alone is enough for people to study it carefully.


    "The worst option is to use her blood to make medicines to quickly recover from injuries."


    Habara thought quickly, and they also began to speed up and head towards the country of grass.


    But they didn''t stay in the Country of Grass either. Habara really wanted to find Xiangling, but he knew very well that now was not a good time to do so.


    The ghost knows that they will not encounter any fighting problems when they go to the Bear Country this time. It would not be a wonderful thing to bring a soy sauce bottle at this time.


    ¡­


    "It''s finally here."


    Looking at the slightly dilapidated village in front of him, Habara couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. It took them a week to drive all the way from the Land of Fire.


    They were all very careful along the way, especially when Habara passed through the Land of Rain, he paid extra attention.


    But fortunately, although they met the ninjas of Yuren Village, they did not meet the people of Akatsuki.


    Therefore, they passed the customs smoothly and entered the country of birds, and finally arrived at the country of bears after passing through the country of materials.


    Habara knew before that the country of Xiong was a very miserable country. After all, they really couldn''t get any opportunities for development as big countries fighting on the battlefield.


    It''s just that this is miserable, and Habara is only staying at the conceptual level.


    He has been to Xiong Zhiguo, but due to the poor relationship between Konoha and Iwagakure, the place where Habara stayed is basically within the control of Sagakure Village.


    Although in fact the relationship between Sand Yin and Konoha is actually very bad, and the so-called alliance is just something that was forced to sign after being defeated, but it is still safe now.


    And that area gave Habara a feeling that it was a little bit human.


    After all, it is a force supported by a big country, and there is still some room for development.


    After all, the big country will invest a little bit for itself, but that does not belong to the country of bears but belongs to Shayin.


    Here in Hoshinin Village, you can completely see the real appearance of Xiongzhiguo. The dilapidated village once made Habara feel like he was back in the war period.


    Although he was on the battlefield at the end of the war, he had also seen what the city after the war devastated looked like.


    He even still remembers that he once passed a village, and the people in that village looked numb and indifferent, even turning a blind eye to the corpses on the side of the road.


    In Yubara''s eyes, those people can no longer be called human beings, and they should be more accurately defined as a group of walking dead living dead.


    Although the **** Sarutobi Hiruza did a lot of things too much, but as a shadow, he didn''t do too badly in one thing.


    That is, he has never allowed the war to enter the territory of the Fire Nation, let alone enter the Konoha.


    Even the Kyuubi incident, strictly speaking, happened during the Fourth Hokage era, not during his reign.


    "Yeah, it''s finally here."


    Zhishui also nodded slightly, looking at the dilapidated village in front of him, he also sighed faintly.


    "Although we have seen many villages like this, every time we see them, there is a great shock.


    Although because you let me know about the wars in the world, I also understand the significance of Konoha stationed in the country of the river.


    But I have been thinking about a question in my heart, that is, how can we make this world free from war? "


    It is a great and far-reaching issue to make the world free from war. Habara knows that the only thing that has not stopped in human history is war.


    Competing for interests has been a constant topic throughout the ages, and war is a special and direct form of expression.


    In fact, some people in this world have already considered this issue, and it is a coincidence that one of the people who considered this issue belongs to their family.


    And this person is Uchiha Madara!


    One of the main reasons why Uchiha Madara broke with Senjujuma at the beginning was that he felt that Senjuzhuma''s belief had changed.


    When they established Konoha, their purpose was to bring peace to the entire ninja world and stop the endless wars. On this point, Senju Zhuma supported him.


    But when other countries also established their own ninja villages, Senju Zhuma naively thought that the war was over.


    Uchiha Madara believes that the establishment of Ninja Village is not the arrival of peace, but the expansion of the scale of war, so his idea is to evaluate the entire ninja world!


    The final result, everyone knows, that is, Uchiha Madara felt betrayed, and he chose to leave the village.


    However, after leaving, in order to obtain the power of Senjujuma, he also had to carry out his practice to prove that he was right, and then he took Nine Tails to the Hard Steel Konoha.


    This kind of old birthday star eats arsenic-I really think that he has lived a long time, which makes him a real Voldemort, and then he will not die until he meets Obito.


    But it is undeniable that he really deserves to be the one who has inherited the fairy eyes, and his eyes can indeed see through the future.


    Because of the establishment of Ninja Village, the entire ninja world is equivalent to having a terrifying war machine. The war created by such a war machine really caused countless participants to suffer for a lifetime.


    Habara has heard that many ninjas who have participated in the full-scale war now close their eyes, and their minds are full of corpses and blood on the battlefield.


    The tragedy of that kind of war is definitely not the description in any book, but the unimaginable suffering that has been experienced personally.


    Although the Warring States period of thousands of years was chaotic, taking into account the continuation and inheritance of the family, the battles among the major ninja clans would often be stopped in moderation.


    It is rare to choose a fierce and vicious battle that will end together. Therefore, although there were constant wars during the Warring States Period, the intensity of the war was not high to be honest.


    After the Ninja Village was established, the intensity and scale of the war increased dozens of times in an instant.


    Many blood-successful ninjas and secret ninjas that have been passed down for thousands of years have either died or declined in the short forty to fifty years since the establishment of Ninja Village.


    There are also many records in the library of the Uchiha clan, the famous blood successor ninja clan during the Warring States Period.


    But these ninja clans are either extinct now, or only a few clansmen remain in the ninja world.


    Even in Konoha, the Thousand Hands Clan who founded one of Konoha in the first place is now very thin and almost extinct.


    There are also the Hatake family who are good at swordsmanship, the Kato family who are proficient in the "spiritualization technique", etc., and the pommel horse family who can control the five senses, the situation is very bad.


    And all of this is really because Senshou Bashirama''s vision is too low.


    "Actually, the solution was already there, but someone didn''t implement it." Habara sighed faintly, he patted Shisui on the shoulder and then walked forward.


    "It''s been there for a long time?" Shisui was a little confused when he heard Habara''s inexplicable words: "When, or what kind of formula?"


    "The answer is very simple, that is our previous patriarch who left Konoha, Uchiha Madara."


    Habara calmly spoke an answer that made Shisui''s face change drastically, but Habara didn''t care and continued to speak calmly.


    "Think about it, and look back at what wars are like now, and what wars in the Warring States period were like in our family''s historical records.


    Uchiha Madara believed that the establishment of Ninja Village would increase the intensity and intensity of the war to an unimaginable level, but the first generation believed that this was the beginning of peace.


    Therefore, he rejected Uchiha Madara''s proposal and was unwilling to continue the conquest, but what is the truth, Shisui? "


    What are the facts?


    Zhishui fell silent, looking at the dilapidated village in front of him, he clenched his fists involuntarily.


    The fact is that the entire ninja world has not become better, but has become worse...


    ¡­


    After some disguise, Habara and Shisui quickly entered the Xing Nin Village, and after communicating with the vigilant Xing Nin, they were led towards the Xingying Building.


    Although this is no longer the territory of Sand Hidden Village and Iwa Hidden Village, neither Habara nor Shisui will act foolishly in the name of Uchiha.


    They also chose a name for themselves¡ªin fact, Habara wanted to create a code name, but after thinking about it, they don¡¯t seem to be an organization, and they may not do this kind of thing for a long time, so choosing a pseudonym almost.


    Habara gave Shisui the name ''Narumi Takayuki''. Anyway, this guy is hesitant to do things and will evade reality at critical moments. Calling him this name does not treat him badly.


    As for Habara himself, he originally wanted to give himself a "Kasugano Yu".


    After all, as a descendant of Uchiha, Habara has inherited a fairly good tradition of this family.


    Speaking of this family is also very interesting, that is, it seems that you are very handsome in this family.


    But if you look weird, or rather ugly, then you will definitely leave a deep impact on people in this family.


    People like Habara, in the Uchiha family, can be regarded as the "ordinary" category, so there is nothing wrong with him using this name.


    But considering that he doesn''t have silver hair and he is an only child, he thinks it is better not to use this name.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he finally gave himself a ''Yin Tengcheng''.


    "Speaking of which, it''s okay to choose this name. After all, I really know someone named Yan Ye, but I don''t know who is called Shi Shi? Why don''t you go back and ask that boy Hinata Gen?"


    Habara''s mind was full of messy things, while Shisui looked at Habara with a strange expression on his face.


    He always felt that the name Habara had chosen for himself and himself seemed to have some deep meaning, but he couldn''t say exactly what it was, which made him really uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, they had already arrived at the so-called Xingying Building, and Zhishui had to stop his thoughts, and then he began to carefully observe the layout of the entire Xingying Building.


    It wasn''t until the two of them were brought into an office that Shisui whispered in a voice that only he and Habara could hear.


    "There are three exits in the entire Star Ninja Building. It is unknown whether there are secret exits, and the number of ninjas here is not too large. After entering, there are about twelve people guarding.


    They don''t seem to be Anbu, because their hiding methods are very...very ordinary, but their chakra is very weird.


    It''s huge, and it seems that ordinary Jonin can''t reach this level, but their chakra is very complicated, and it doesn''t feel like pure chakra power. "


    Zhishui''s ninja literacy is really very high, and he has already observed everything he can observe in just a few minutes after he came in.


    This is probably his habit as an Anbu ninja, but it has to be said that such a cautious attitude really made Habara very satisfied.


    "I see. I had a general understanding of their situation before I came. They seem to be practicing their secret technique through a meteorite."


    Habara nodded, and then he spoke in a low voice.


    "That secret technique is very strong, but there seems to be something wrong with that secret technique. Have you noticed that there seems to be something wrong with their bodies?"


    Hearing Habara''s words, Shisui couldn''t help being silent for a while, and he did notice that there seemed to be something wrong with those guys'' bodies.


    Even though his feeling is still very hazy, he can indeed perceive some.


    If it was before, he would never have discovered this, and even if he wanted to make a summary of the previous intelligence, it would not be so detailed.


    All of his changes were after injecting that special substance, and he found that his perception seemed to have been enhanced.


    But now is not the time to discuss these things, because he has noticed someone walking towards them, and when he looked up, he saw an old man walking in with a few middle-aged ninjas.


    The old man seemed relatively energetic, his chakra was very strong, but Habara keenly felt that this guy''s physical condition was very bad.


    Not only him, but those guys behind him also have various problems, it''s just because they are relatively young that Habara doesn''t have such a strong feeling.


    "Are you the ninjas who plan to take over our war commission?"


    The old man was still full of energy, his eyes scanned Habara and Shisui, and then he asked slowly.


    "It is not a simple person who dares to take on this kind of task, but this time we are facing a lot of trouble, after all, we have to face the harassment of ninjas hired by a big country.


    I have to confirm some things, can you two disclose the organization behind you and how many people you plan to use to complete this task? "


    When the old man opened his mouth, although he felt strong, he didn''t seem to be brainless.


    He was very organized and needed to figure out the situation on Habara''s side, and he also told about the people Habara and the others had to face. It could be seen that he was still very afraid of the strength of the big country.


    This makes Habara very curious, this guy knows that there is still an unimaginable gap between himself and the big country, why does he dare to use the title of Xingying?


    But Habara didn''t bother to worry about this issue anymore, he just raised his head indifferently and then lowered his voice, making his voice sound hoarse.


    "Who are we? We won''t tell you how many people we will send. All you have to do is prepare money and wait for us to complete the task. That''s all."


    Habara''s words are very arrogant, but he knows very well that when he should be arrogant, he must be arrogant. They are hired ninjas and not these guys'' subordinates. UU Reading


    And to put it bluntly, the other party wanted something from him, so he didn''t have to care about the so-called ''user experience'' at all.


    "Arrogance!" At this moment, a middle-aged man with gray hair suddenly yelled angrily: "Who do you think you are when you act wild in front of Xingying in Xingren Village?"


    "Who are you?"


    Habara looked at this guy, and suddenly felt that he looked familiar, but Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to such a guy, he just spoke calmly.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing more than an insignificant guy, but because of you and I have changed our minds now, and pay a 20% deposit in advance, otherwise we will go to Yanyin."


    Habara''s words immediately changed the face of the third-generation star shadow slightly, and the anger on the face of the guy who spoke reached the extreme.


    The faces of the other star ninjas who came with them also looked ugly. They didn''t expect the arrogance of this hired ninja to be so arrogant!


    "you wanna die....."


    The guy wanted to say something, but his face turned pale halfway through.


    And the faces of all his people also changed, because without knowing when, Habara had come behind him, and a kunai was clasped around his neck.


    The sharp kunai had already pierced his skin, and spots of bright red bloomed on his skin, as if the kunai was about to pierce into his artery in the next moment.


    The atmosphere in the entire building became extremely cold at this moment, but Habara still spoke slowly.


    "Now, forty percent, everyone, are my words clear enough?"


    .......Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 137： Orochimaru

    Habara''s ghostly speed, and that hoarse voice that was so indifferent that it seemed to come from hell, really stunned everyone in Xingren Village.


    Although they knew that none of these ninjas who dared to accept war employment missions were easy to mess with, it was indeed beyond their expectations that they were so strong.


    The name of the person hijacked and detained by Habara is Akahoshi, and he is considered to be a guy with good strength in Hoshino Village, and he is definitely not weak in power.


    But such a person is detained by Habara like a baby at this moment, and there is a high probability that he will be killed if he disagrees with him.


    How did these star ninjas accept this?


    Especially that third-generation Xingying, whose anger was also being provoked rapidly at this time.


    He really doesn''t like Chi Xing, but as the shadow of the village, he must protect the people in his village.


    He took a deep breath, and then said in a deep voice: "Is it too much for you to do this, we don''t seem to have any enmity."


    "Whether it is excessive or not is not defined by you, it is defined by me."


    Habara just glanced at him calmly, then he shook his head lightly, and with a slight sway of Chakra, he disappeared in place instantly.


    Chi Xing only felt the pain on his neck disappear quickly at this moment, while everyone felt their eyes blurred slightly, and the next moment Habara had appeared in his original position without warning!


    "Remember one thing, this matter is very important to you."


    Before they could say anything, Habara said indifferently again.


    "It is you who need to hire us to complete this task that does not belong to your level, not that we must take your task.


    Put your attitudes in order, people must recognize the reality and don''t do what you shouldn''t do, what you don''t deserve to do, it will only lead to death. "


    Habara''s words were very strong and too much, Shisui couldn''t help but glance at Habara when he heard it, let alone Hoshinin and those guys.


    Including that third-generation star shadow, everyone''s complexions became extremely ugly at this moment, but they didn''t dare to make any resistance at this moment.


    "Your Excellency has taught you a lesson." But in the face, the third generation Xingying also knew what he was going to do at this time, and he said slowly after taking a deep breath.


    "Before the task starts, give us 40% of the commission as a deposit.


    Give us the information and targets you have, and you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡±


    Habara paused slightly when he said that, the next moment the strong chakra in his body suddenly surged, and at this moment a depressive aura spread throughout the room.


    Shisui also cooperated with Habara''s movements. Although his chakra strength was not as high as Habara''s, it was definitely not something ordinary people could bear.


    These two strands of chakra were intertwined and intertwined, making everyone present feel a strong sense of suffocation pervading around them.


    They all feel extremely aggrieved now, but they really dare not do it.


    Because the two guys in black and wearing masks in front of them really made them feel a huge threat.


    It was as if they would die if they made any rash moves!


    Even the two of them gave them a more intense feeling, which made them unwilling to think about it or mention it, but they could really feel it.


    That is the strength of these two people, I am afraid they can wipe out their entire Star Ninja Village!


    When did such terrible people appear in the ninja world, who are they, what organization do they belong to, and why did they choose themselves?


    These thoughts kept turning in their minds, but they didn''t dare to ask them at all, because they found that it seemed difficult for them to move even now!


    "I understand." After a long time, Sandai Xingying almost gritted his teeth and said: "We will pay a 40% deposit in the form of gold, and at the same time, we will hand over the information and targets to Your Excellency."


    "Very well, Three Generations Xingying is indeed a sensible person."


    After Habara heard this, he took back his chakra, but he found that he seemed to have a bad relationship with the so-called three generations of shadows?


    Of course, he didn''t care about the difference. All he cared about was money. Now that he got what he wanted, his attitude has improved a lot.


    I saw that his voice began to slow down a little, and then he spoke with a slight smile.


    "Then, we are happy to cooperate."


    "Pleasant cooperation."


    But unfortunately, what responded to him was still a voice of gnashing teeth


    "brush!"


    With the sound of Kunai piercing the human body, a ninja from the Bear Kingdom fell to the ground and lost his mission.


    The person who did it was a guy wearing a bamboo hat and a black trench coat with a red background, and there were three guys with the same shape beside him.


    The breeze blew, and with the sound of bells, this guy''s bamboo hat was blown up by the breeze, revealing his face.


    This person has long black hair, and a pair of golden vertical pupils, and the corners of his eyes have purple eye shadow extending to the nose.


    He has pale skin and blue jade-shaped earrings. Just standing there will give people a cold feeling.


    If Habara and Shisui were here, they would definitely recognize this person as Orochimaru, one of the Sannin in Konoha legend!


    Orochimaru gently flicked the bitter blood in his hand, then he licked his tongue indifferently before slowly saying: "Are these guys really wasting my time."


    "It''s really a waste of time. Such an opponent is really uninteresting." A red-haired young man beside Dashewan also said at this time.


    The red-haired young man''s voice was cold and mechanical, and he didn''t seem to have any emotions, giving people a feeling that he didn''t want to live.


    And this guy is Orochimaru''s teammate Xie at this time!


    It is an established fact that Xie doesn''t like Orochimaru, and Xie strongly opposed it when Orochimaru Ruoxiao organized it.


    But this time he supported Orochimaru''s idea very much. It was too boring and a waste of time for them ninjas to perform this task.


    "The accumulation of wealth depends on time, and we need to do it one by one. Otherwise, where will the money come for you to do experiments?"


    The one who spoke at this time was a guy with green eyes, and he was Kakuto who controlled all the financial issues of the Akatsuki organization!


    Jiaodu has lived for too long, and he has witnessed too many life and death during these long years, which has made his feelings indifferent.


    For him, only money is the most real thing in this world, so in his eyes, only money is left.


    As for other beliefs, or the future world, all of these are really not important to him.


    The reason why he joined the Xiao organization was because the guy named Payne asked him to raise money and was willing to let him make money.


    He has no interest in Orochimaru, Scorpion, or even the Akatsuki organization, but he feels very dissatisfied with the plan of these two people to hinder his money-making plan.


    His eyes locked on Dashewan, and then he sneered disdainfully.


    "Not to mention anything else, if you don''t have money, how are you going to research to reattach your hands?


    Or, how do you go about researching how to deal with that one-eyed kid? "


    Kakuzu''s words instantly made Orochimaru''s eyes sink, and at this moment the surrounding space seemed to be frozen.


    The one-eyed kid that Kadotsu spoke of was of course Itachi Uchiha, and they all knew the story of that kid.


    This kid was so stupid that he wanted to exterminate his family to prove his strength¡ªanyway, that brat said it himself, but the final result was that he was killed instead.


    If someone hadn''t helped him run fast enough, this guy wouldn''t have just had one eye gouged out!


    In fact, when this Uchiha Itachi joined the Akatsuki organization, they were not willing, because this guy had never proved his strength at all.


    Although the Uchiha clan who attacked the huge family looked powerful, in fact the family had no loss at all. On the contrary, this kid even lost an eye.


    Would such a person join them? What a joke!


    Under their strong opposition, although Uchiha Itachi finally joined the Akatsuki organization, but now he is not an official member and can only be regarded as an alternate.


    However, it is undeniable that the one-eyed kid still has some strength. Orochimaru seems to be very interested in that kid''s eyes, so he made a move.


    The final result was that Orochimaru was overthrown by this brat, and Orochimaru lost an arm!


    Although this incident has become a topic of ridicule for them, they also know that Uchiha Itachi is not easy to mess with, and they also realize that Konoha''s Uchiha is not easy to mess with either!


    With only one eye, Orochimaru could fail, and even broke a hand.


    So Uchiha, who was unscathed in the face of his attack and had one of his eyes gouged out, and who would be gone if he didn''t run faster, how terrifying is it?


    This question really puzzled them, but they didn''t have a chance to find out, at least for now they were instructed not to provoke those guys.


    "Why, let me tell you about your pain point, do you want to do it?"


    Kakuzu looked at Orochimaru''s state at this time, he snorted coldly and then his aura spread instantly, he would not be used to this guy Orochimaru.


    And the silver-haired guy named Hidan standing beside Kakutsu also locked his eyes on Orochimaru at this time.


    The sickle in his hand has already assumed a fighting posture, and the chakra all over his body has begun to brew.


    Both Fei Duan and Jiao are teammates, and they have a good relationship with each other. In this situation, Fei Duan is naturally on Jiaodu''s side.


    It''s just that compared to what Fei Duan did, Xie just stood aside and watched silently, as if he had no intention of involving himself in it at all.


    Orochimaru frowned and looked at the scene in front of him, he didn''t feel any fear.


    In other words, he knew very well that even if he couldn''t beat the two people in front of him, he wouldn''t have any problems.


    But he didn''t want to fight with two people who couldn''t be beaten to death at all, and his current state was actually not particularly good strictly speaking.


    Being controlled by Uchiha Itachi''s illusion and even cutting off one of his hands was a serious blow to him.


    Normally, he wouldn''t be restrained by such an illusion, but he had just completed the reincarnation technique, and his soul and body really didn''t match very well.


    Under such circumstances, his resistance to illusion was weakened unknowingly, which made him somewhat unacceptable.


    "If you want to fight illusions, the best way is to have those same pair of eyes."


    Orochimaru''s mentality has changed quietly and strongly after being counter-killed by Uchiha Itachi.


    According to the original route, at this time, he has chosen to leave the Akatsuki organization and go to Tianzhi Country to live, and he has also created a sound ninja village.


    But at this time, the Uchiha was not exterminated, nor was there a Uchiha Sasuke left as the only remaining blood.


    On the contrary, the fighting power displayed by Uchiha at this time is very terrifying!


    Orochimaru is Konoha''s traitor after all, he has left a lot of chess pieces in Konoha, so he has a relatively good understanding of things in Konoha.


    He knew very well that the Uchiha at this time was definitely not something he could provoke alone, so he didn''t choose to leave, but continued to stay in Akatsuki''s organization.


    And if he wanted to stay, he naturally couldn''t just cause any big troubles. Thinking of this, Orochimaru snorted coldly and then withdrew his momentum.


    "Indeed, your words hit my pain point."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he directly admitted what Kakuzu said without concealing it, this kind of bearing is really not something ordinary people can have.


    But Orochimaru is Orochimaru after all, he stared at Kakuzu and Hidan, then he laughed, his tongue lightly licked the corner of his mouth, and finally said in a deep voice.


    "But everyone has their own pain points, or weaknesses, because this is what proves that a person is alive.


    Rather than pinning the value of one''s own existence on other things, such a life might as well die directly.


    After all, such a person doesn''t even know what''s the point of living. "


    "Hey, what are you talking about, basilisk?"


    Hiduan''s mind is relatively simple, he didn''t understand what Orochimaru meant, he yelled loudly.


    "If you want to fight, you can fight, what are you talking about?"


    "What a simple-minded guy, such a person is easy to be short-lived."


    Orochimaru didn''t care about Hidan''s words, he didn''t even look at Hidan, his eyes were still on Kakuzu, and finally he turned around and left by himself.


    "I''ll deal with the goals I should deal with. Although it''s boring and time-consuming, at least I can act faster by myself."


    Orochimaru left without looking back after saying this, Scorpion snorted coldly and then walked in the opposite direction, obviously he also planned to deal with his own goal by himself.


    For a while, only the two living dead, Jiaodu and Feiduan, and dead bodies all over the ground were left in this area that was originally full of murderous intent.


    "Habara, wasn''t your attitude a little too aggressive just now?"


    After leaving Xingying''s office and quickly heading towards the defense area of ??Xingren Village, Zhishui couldn''t help asking at this moment.


    Habara''s performance just now had exceeded his expectations, and it seemed that he was the same as the Habara in his memory.


    Even when the family was in the most critical situation and he had to take coercive measures to seize the family''s right to speak, he never showed such strength.


    Today''s scene really caused him a sharp contrast, and it made him a little uncomfortable all of a sudden.


    "Being strong is a must, especially if they can''t let them know that we really need their mission, or their money."


    Habara looked at Shisui''s face full of question marks, he couldn''t help but said with a smile, and he took a scroll from the ninja bag and waved it at Shisui.


    "Only if we are strong enough, can they trust us, can''t they, don''t you think this is what they have to trust us?


    Moreover, our sharp personality contrast can make people not think about us, isn''t it? "


    The disparity between Habara and Shisui''s character in Konoha and the appearance they showed just now is really outrageous.


    I''m afraid that people who are familiar with them here may not be able to recognize them immediately.


    Hearing what Habara said, Shisui had to nod his head to admit what Habara said, not to mention that what Habara did also increased their commission.


    Originally, the quotation that Zhishui got when he came for the first time was just a small target price.


    But this small goal is exchanged with gold, which is why Zhishui accepts it. After all, there is room for improvement in exchange for gold.


    The reason why Star Ninja Village is not poor, in fact, to a large extent, is that they have really mastered a small gold mine, but this gold mine is naturally also targeted by Daguo Ninja Village.


    It''s just that this gold mine is located in a canyon, and that ghostly place is full of poisonous gas, and only those guys who have mastered the peacock magic method can find a way to mine it.


    So this gold mine has escaped a catastrophe for the time being, but it is a pity that this point has been escaped, UU Reading But Xingren Village is still blocked to the point where there is money and no place to spend it.


    Habara''s dominance just now really annoyed the people in Hoshinin Village, but what I have to say is that his dominance just now also injected some invisible confidence into these guys.


    After all, the power displayed by Habara is truly terrifying, and asking them to perform such a task seems to guarantee a success rate.


    Under such circumstances, in order to make Habara and the others work harder, the third-generation star shadow naturally raised some prices secretly.


    It is naturally impossible for Habara to miss such a good thing. The deposit they received now is at least 50 million when converted into the currency of the ninja world.


    And the 50 million gold was all sealed in the scroll, and it took almost twenty scrolls to complete it.


    "Well, you''re both right, although I always feel a little weird."


    Zhishui touched the back of his head, and then he spoke seriously.


    "So, what are we going to do next, direct action?"


    "Of course, it''s better to finish this matter sooner."


    Habara said with a smile, his gaze was already looking forward.


    "Although this guy is generous, the task is not easy, and we can''t leave Konoha for too long, so let''s go back sooner."


    Habara didn''t forget that he ran out secretly, and he couldn''t guarantee the duration of the shadow clone, so the key is to solve it early and go back early.


    It''s just that not long after they moved forward, they suddenly saw a figure walking towards them.


    And this figure immediately aroused Habara''s vigilance, because he was wearing a robe with a black background and red clouds

 Chapter 138： they give too much

    "Is this guy from the Akatsuki organization?"


    The figure Habara saw immediately became vigilant, although he had long guessed that he might encounter the Akatsuki organization this time.


    But he was hit by him so quickly, he was somewhat surprised, but he didn''t have the slightest fear.


    He still has a certain degree of confidence in his own strength, as long as he doesn''t encounter anything too difficult, such as Nagato Obito, he will not have any worries.


    Even if it is these two people, Habara doesn''t necessarily have to panic - if he can''t beat him, he can definitely run away!


    "Habara, this guy is a bit weird, his chakra is very strong, and he gives me a very, very dangerous feeling."


    Zhishui also spoke now, he frowned and looked at the guy in front of him and said in a low voice.


    "Well, I know, it is indeed very weird and very dangerous."


    Habara nodded his head to agree with Shisui''s words, why didn''t he know the danger of this guy in front of him, after all, no one who can wear this robe is simple.


    "Let''s see the tricks, I''m afraid this guy will be our enemy, judging by his outfit, he is obviously not a ninja from Ninja Village.


    And appearing in this place with various forces, I am afraid that he has the same identity as us now. "


    "Hire ninjas?"


    Zhishui nodded, and then he took out a handful of kunai to hide under his black robe, and then he took a deep breath and asked.


    "If you fight, can you use Sharingan?"


    Although Habara and the others don''t necessarily rely on Sharingan for their strength, after all, even if they reach their level, they can exert great power even without using Sharingan.


    But after all, I have long been used to the assistance of Sharingan, and the gap between using it and not using it is still very big.


    In particular, Habara and the others'' ultimate power is also based on the kaleidoscope, and if they are not used, it will have a very, very large impact on them.


    "It depends on the situation, use it according to your own judgment."


    Habara thought for a while, and finally made a decision.


    "However, once it is used, it must not leave any survivors alive."


    "I understand." Shisui nodded, and then his eyes locked on the guy in the red cloud robe with a black background.


    This guy seemed to be aware of Habara and Shisui, and he walked towards Habara and the others without much hesitation.


    They were originally only separated by more than a hundred meters, but in just a moment, they were less than thirty meters away from each other.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in the bamboo hat on the opposite side asked directly, his voice was so hoarse yet so recognizable.


    As soon as he spoke, Habara and Shisui paused, and the two of them looked at each other almost subconsciously, because they both recognized who the other was¡ªOshemaru!


    "So lucky?"


    Habara murmured silently, the best person to deal with in Akatsuki''s organization, he felt that Orochimaru was the only one he could deal with.


    It''s not that Habara underestimated Orochimaru''s ability, this guy has lived as a boss from beginning to end, and has never really died.


    And this guy''s great reputation during World War II and World War III is really no joke!


    The most important thing is that Orochimaru will rely on his own strength to crack the secret of the reincarnation eye in the future.


    To put it bluntly, Orochimaru is really top-notch in research talent and ninja talent, and Habara underestimates no one.


    But Orochimaru is also because of his strong research talent. After he witnessed two ninja battles, his mentality began to change.


    Having witnessed too many deaths, he began to desire to study and break through the secrets of death, and he really succeeded in part¡ªby changing the body to allow the soul to continue.


    But it was because of this practice that his soul was traumatized, which made his performance a bit unbearable in the face of illusion masters.


    As a Uchiha, Habara naturally has no problem with his illusion ability, even though his illusion is focused on actual combat and doesn''t have too many fancy displays.


    But for a powerful ninja, a moment of trance can already determine the direction of a battle.


    "Is your Excellency Orochimaru one of Konoha Sannin?"


    Although Habara was thinking about a bunch of messy things, he himself was very calm, and he still spoke in that hoarse voice.


    "It''s really a pleasure to meet you here. It seems that my luck is really good to meet His Excellency Orochimaru here."


    "Oh, is this recognized?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, then he slowly took off his bamboo hat, his golden vertical pupils kept scanning Habara and Shisui.


    "While recognizing us would have saved me from making nasty self-introductions, it doesn''t look like the two of you have introduced yourself yet.


    Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. After all, I can probably guess what the purpose of non-ninja ninjas like you appearing here is. "


    Having said that, Orochimaru''s voice has changed a bit, Habara and Shisui could guess what a person like him is doing here when they didn''t recognize him.


    As a person who has gone through war, how could he fail to see who Habara and the others are most likely to be? Obviously, they are hired ninjas just like himself!


    And as a hired ninja, it is necessary to find out who the person who hired the other party is, if it is a boss, that''s fine.


    If it is the opponent''s person, then they are naturally enemies.


    "Actually, we didn''t expect that His Excellency Orochimaru actually joined a certain organization after leaving Konoha.


    Don''t get me wrong, I''ve seen a costume like yours before, but I didn''t expect Lord Orochimaru to appear here as a war hired ninja. "


    Habara chuckled, he looked at Orochimaru calmly and then asked curiously.


    "It''s just that we are also very curious, who was hired by Your Excellency Orochimaru or your patriarch?


    After all, the clothes that Lord Orochimaru is wearing now, I have seen them on others. "


    "Do you know me?"


    Orochimaru''s long golden pupils shrank slightly, and he seemed to feel that the guy in front of him seemed to be quite familiar with him.


    Although this feeling is not necessarily reliable, Dashemaru, as a ninja, often believes in his own feelings.


    "Who doesn''t know the name of Your Excellency Orochimaru? Speaking of which, I don''t want to be an enemy of Your Excellency Orochimaru."


    Habara said nonchalantly, and then he slowly drew out a ninja sword.


    "But if it''s unfortunate that the people hired by me and Oshemaru-sama are different, then I''m afraid we don''t have much choice."


    "I''m afraid there is really no choice left."


    Orochimaru chuckled, and then he threw the bamboo hat aside, and his chakra burst out at this moment.


    "Looking at where you came, it should be Sand Hidden Village or some Xingnin Village, so if this is the case, I''m afraid we really have to do it."


    "Yeah, it''s really a pity, although I don''t want to fight against Oshemaru-sama, but what can I do?"


    Habara sighed faintly, before his words fell completely, he stomped his foot on the ground hard, and in an instant he came to Orochimaru''s side.


    In the blink of an eye, Ninja Knife came out of its sheath and slashed towards Orochimaru swiftly and strangely!


    "He gave too much"


    "Captain, we are almost at the defense zone of the Star Ninja Village."


    About five kilometers away from the defense area of ??Xingren Village, a team of about fifty people approached quietly.


    They have a clear mission, which is to take over the defense area of ??Xingnin Village, the local force of Bear Country!


    For Xingren Village, a village that doesn''t know what is good or bad and is self-righteous, the people in Yanyin Village actually don''t have any good feelings for them.


    After all, let''s not talk about the ninja of this village who pretends to be a shadow, just the village''s vain attempt to get control of Yanyin Village makes them very disgusted.


    There has never been any benevolence and righteousness between big and small countries. As long as this small country has enough rich resources and strategic value, then their fate is inevitable.


    To be honest, if this honest snail house in Xingren village doesn''t care about anything, it won''t participate in anything.


    Maybe it can be the same as the Tangnin Village in the Tang Country, not to mention the development and self-protection is not a problem.


    But they are now unwilling to accept the current situation, and such a village has naturally become a common thorn in the eyes of the two major ninja villages.


    The reason why Xingren Village has survived until now is because of those natural barriers and the threat from Sand Hidden Village.


    But it can''t solve you, it''s still possible to plunder the territory you control.


    For example, some of their more strategic defense areas are the inevitable targets of Yanyin Village and Shayin Village.


    However, it would be disrespectful for a war power of this scale to end in person. Yanyin still has some scruples, not as shameless as those guys in Shayin Village.


    Also in order to reduce their own losses, hiring war ninjas to solve these troubles naturally became their first choice.


    After all, the finances of Yanyin Village are much better than those of Sandyin Village, at least they don''t need to import so much food.


    "Well, did the guys we hired get in?"


    The captain nodded, and then he picked up a telescope and looked into the distance while asking.


    "According to normal time, they should have gone in."


    A rock ninja next to him replied in a low voice, but he still sighed when talking about those hired ninjas.


    "The strength of those guys is really powerful. So many enemies were dealt with lightly by them, which allowed us to take over these areas so smoothly."


    "Humph."


    However, what Iwanin never expected was that his captain let out a cold snort as soon as he finished speaking.


    "It''s amazing, what they are dealing with is just a group of guys who want weapons but don''t have enough weapons, and they want to train without enough training.


    But it''s not to reduce our losses, and by the way, to prevent our image in the ninja world from being damaged, so we hired these guys.


    A group of desperadoes who only know how to collect money to do things, what are they so good at? "


    The captain''s words immediately made that Iwanin shut up honestly. Although he didn''t particularly agree with his captain''s words, he didn''t dare to refute.


    He really felt that those hired ninjas were very powerful. Although those guys couldn''t see who they were, they were really strong.


    This Iwa Ninja once saw those guys easily contribute a sand ninja stronghold, and took all the sand ninjas inside!


    And although those sand ninjas are not particularly strong, they are regular ninjas of a big country. When facing these guys, they are really like lambs to be slaughtered.


    "If they''re not strong enough, why would Lord Tsuchikage hire them?"


    This Yannin underestimated in a low voice, but at this moment a loud noise interrupted his thoughts, and his captain looked straight into the distance with a telescope.


    "What''s the matter, Captain?"


    This rock ninja was a little curious, but it was a pity that his captain seemed to be stunned and didn''t answer him at all.


    Such a loud noise also attracted the attention of other Iwanin, and they looked towards the distance one after another, but at this moment they all began to be a little dazed.


    Because in the distance, I don¡¯t know when it has turned into a sea of ??flames


    "Is it too much?"


    Orochimaru seems to be very calm, he has seen all kinds of storms and waves, this kind of scene is just a small scene to him.


    However, Habara''s words made him raise his eyebrows. Not long ago, he had some conflicts with another guy who wanted others to "give too much".


    Now hearing similar words again, his senses are not very good.


    "But no matter how much land is given, you must have life flowers."


    Licking his tongue lightly, Orochimaru murmured silently, although he activated almost at the same time as Habara Ninja sword wielded, the whole person jumped sideways and backward.


    At the same time, a kunai appeared in his right hand, and swiped towards Habara at a strange angle.


    Shisui watched silently from the side, but he didn''t act immediately because he and Habara didn''t have much experience in cooperation before.


    Both of them are actually very good at fighting alone. Being good at fighting alone means that their offense is mainly based on themselves, and they don''t need to think about their teammates at all.


    They also acted separately in the previous missions, and they didn''t need to cooperate at all. They just solved their enemies by themselves.


    Now facing an enemy like Orochimaru, and cooperating forcibly without using Sharingan, it may be different to pit teammates.


    However, his chakra also began to boil rapidly, and if he didn''t do it for a while, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t do it.


    What he has to do now is to find a good opportunity, and on the basis of not affecting Habara, to cause fatal damage to Orochimaru!


    "Habara seems very confident, he didn''t use Sharingan to fight Orochimaru, did he wait for the opportunity or didn''t want to be exposed?


    Also, he said that Orochimaru joined an organization, and Orochimaru obviously did not deny it. What kind of organization did he assume and he still needed to perform the task himself? "


    Shisui is still very concerned about this kind of thing, being able to absorb such a terrifying organization as Orochimaru really fills him with doubts.


    And he is still thinking about one thing, such an organization can absorb Orochimaru, so will Uchiha Itachi be absorbed by such an organization?


    I have to say that Zhishui is really right to think in this direction, and he really guessed right!


    It''s a pity that Habara didn''t know this. Even if he didn''t use Sharingan in the face of Orochimaru''s attack, he could still judge the direction of Orochimaru''s attack.


    The ninja sword in his hand swiped quickly, the speed of this knife was astonishingly fast, this knife quickly blocked the attack range of Orochimaru with the chakra of wind escape.


    And as long as Orochimaru dares to continue stabbing forward, then Orochimaru may have to move his head in the next moment.


    "This kind of knife technique?"


    Orochimaru is a man of knowledge, so he can tell at a glance that this kind of saber technique is very powerful.


    He thinks that he knows a lot of sword skills in the ninja world. After all, he is also very good at using swords, but this is the first time he has seen such sword skills.


    Although he was thinking this way, his movements were still smooth. He immediately stopped the movements in his hands, and at the same time, his body deflected abnormally and uncoordinated.


    Then, he jumped backwards, completely avoiding Habara''s ninja sword, and landed firmly on a boulder.


    "Very interesting sword technique. I haven''t seen such an interesting sword technique for a long time, since Hatake Sakumo passed away."


    Orochimaru''s eyes locked on Habara''s body, his eyes were full of playfulness and memories, but soon he chuckled and then spoke slowly.


    "Since you use a knife, then I will cooperate with you."


    Saying that, Orochimaru raised his head, and then a long sword was spit out from his mouth.


    Not paying attention to the slime on it, Orochimaru pulled out the sword casually and shook it lightly.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know why you are so confident, your teammates don''t seem to have any plans to fight.


    But since you have aroused my interest, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Then let''s have fun, I hope you won''t let me down! "


    As soon as the words fell, Orochimaru came in front of Habara holding a sword!


    His speed was faster and more terrifying than before, and the sword in his hand carried that kind of natural power.


    Such a sword, such an opponent, is truly terrifying to the extreme!


    Habara also acted very calmly. After all, he was endowed by the system and had learned the "Valkyrie" flowing water knife technique, and had mastered the flurry of water birds.


    His sword skills have been unbelievably improved after he got the cheat book, which can be regarded as his confidence not to use Sharingan for the time being!


    He turned the blade slightly, and the backs of the blades and swords crossed each other, sparking a small spark.


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and the next moment he pushed hard.


    Habara seemed to feel a powerful force attacking him. Fortunately, Habara''s body had improved significantly, otherwise he might have pushed the entire knife away.


    But he was caught off guard by this blow, which also caused his ninja sword to deflect in an instant.


    "It''s so powerful, and Orochimaru''s skills are also very strong."


    Habara sighed emotionally, but fortunately, his reaction speed was extremely fast, and in an instant he jumped up with the power of Orochimaru.


    And Orochimaru followed like a shadow, jumping up almost the moment Habara jumped up.


    It''s just that Orochimaru, who just got up, suddenly changed his face, because he saw Habara Ninja Sword raised above his head in mid-air, and the blue chakra was wrapped around his blade.


    In an instant, a sense of extreme danger surged into his heart

 Chapter 139： Snake Fighting

    There is a saying in Konoha that although it is not very popular, it is basically among the upper ninjas but it is also deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    That is, once Habara is allowed to stand above the sky, then Habara at this time is the most dangerous!


    In the circle of ninjas at the upper level of Konoha, they basically believed that Habara should have a very terrifying ability, that is, the ability to fly.


    And when the flying ability is combined with Kamiyubara''s unpredictable sword technique that descends from the sky, everything will become even more unimaginable!


    First, those dozens of root members were directly killed by him, and then he used the huge giant in full view, wielding a ninja knife and slaughtered Danzo and his root members.


    All of this left a deep impression on Konoha Ninja, especially Konoha''s high-level ninjas.


    They don''t know where Habara learned his sword skills, but the graceful and elegant sword dance has really been engraved in their minds!


    If they saw the scene in front of them at this time, perhaps they didn''t need to look at Yu Yuan''s face at all, they would definitely be able to guess the general idea of ??this sword technique.


    They can even think of Habara, after all, such a sword technique is so iconic!


    Although Orochimaru has information about Konoha, his intelligence personnel are basically not high-level ninjas, so what he learned is actually not particularly special.


    However, his sensitivity to danger is still very, very high, and the chakra in Orochimaru''s body has surged almost instantly.


    But Habara''s ninja sword had already swung forward, and the blue chakra wind blade flew all over the sky, entangled and charged towards Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru looked solemn, and then he used a weird back to avoid the oncoming sword dance.


    However, Habara''s sword dance was too fast, and the terrifying wind blades were too dense.


    Even though Orochimaru reacted quickly enough and moved fast enough, his body was still unavoidably severely cut by Habara.


    After all, his body has already arrived in the air, and such damage cannot be avoided at all.


    However, Habara didn''t use Sharingan to assist him at this time, so he couldn''t make the most exquisite flurry of water birds, so it wasn''t surprising that his deadliest attack was dodged.


    "It''s just Dashemaru, isn''t it too disgusting?"


    Orochimaru''s body is like a snake, and he is constantly twisting and ignoring the structure of the human body, making it look as if he has no bones at all.


    It can be seen that this guy has definitely completed the so-called software transformation, otherwise how could a normal person do such a large body distortion?


    But no matter what, Orochimaru did avoid Habara''s fatal attack by virtue of such a large twist.


    And when Habara''s offensive was over, Orochimaru also keenly seized the gap, and crazily counterattacked towards Habara!


    "Ding, ding, ding, ding!"


    The sound of metal collisions kept ringing, and the weapons of Habara and Orochimaru kept colliding.


    Each time their attacks became faster, more ruthless, and more cunning and vicious.


    Orochimaru''s expression was still dignified. Although he was interested in the sword skills of the enemy in front of him, he really didn''t expect this guy''s sword skills to be so weird!


    "It is really rare to transform the wind escape chakra into a sword technique, but such a sword technique is indeed powerful enough."


    Orochimaru murmured silently, although he is not specialized in swordsmanship, but he is confident that he will never be bad in this regard.


    But now he is rarely being suppressed and beaten, which really has to make him pay attention.


    No wonder this guy chose to face himself alone without support even though he knew it was him, because this guy really had the confidence to have this ability!


    "It''s just that when such a guy appeared in the ninja world, judging from their appearance, they probably belong to some kind of organization.


    Who is this group of people? Such abilities shouldn''t be unknown. "


    Orochimaru muttered something silently, but soon he let it go, he didn''t know if he asked after the battle, wouldn''t he know?


    What''s more, he doesn''t intend to continue to simply compete with this guy in sword skills. After all, he is a qualified ninja, not a samurai eliminated by the times!


    "Shunker snake limb!"


    Casually blocking Habara''s fierce knife, Orochimaru turned around strangely and approached Habara, his left hand instantly turned into several long snakes and covered Habara.


    Habara was very calm, the ninja sword in his hand was slightly deflected, and pierced Orochimaru''s left hand with a terrifying blade!


    "Boom!"


    The ninja knife and the snake''s head collided with each other, and the long snake in Orochimaru''s hand directly turned into smoke.


    The two figures crossed each other, when Orochimaru suddenly had a fatal pause.


    Although this pause lasted only a fraction of a second, it was out of step with Habara''s figure!


    The long sword exuding azure blue chakra aimed directly at Habara''s abdomen and stabbed.


    "Boom!"


    Habara''s body directly turned into a puff of smoke, and a few wooden boards fell on the ground.


    Orochimaru''s physical coordination is terrible. When he suddenly paused during his fast movement, and then launched an attack, many people may not be able to react at all.


    But Habara came to his senses. Although he didn''t open Sharingan, his reaction nerves were enhanced by the ''Darkborn Demon Scythe'' and the ''God''s Long Stage'' enhancement.


    It was already unbelievably fast, and he used the substitute technique the moment he sensed the crisis.


    Landing firmly on a tree, Habara glanced at his arm, there was a gap cut by a blade on his arm.


    Although it didn''t hurt him, it also cut his clothes.


    After all, Orochimaru''s perverted and exaggerated physical coordination, combined with this guy''s ghostly strength, may not be able to guarantee that he will not be injured.


    Habara, who was only scratched by the blade through his sleeve, was already quick enough to react. He took a deep breath and stared at Orochimaru, ready to attack at any time.


    "Interesting, your sword skills are really interesting, I admit that I am not as good as you in fighting you with sword skills alone"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, fixed his eyes on Habara and laughed softly.


    "It''s a pity that one of the people I know who is very good at swordsmanship is dead, otherwise you might become friends."


    "You mean, Hatake Sakumo?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he really didn''t expect Orochimaru to have such a high evaluation of his sword skills, which made him a little happy.


    But as an enemy, and he can''t reveal that he is a person of Konoha, he still has to have the posture he should have.


    "It''s a pity. I heard that he committed suicide because of some rumors. Is such an unstable person really like what His Excellency Orochimaru said?"


    "I don''t know how you understand it, but as a person who witnessed this incident, I can tell you responsibly that Hatake Sakumo is definitely not what you think."


    I don''t know if I said someone or something I''m familiar with, Da Shewan felt a little emotional for a while.


    "He is just a loser who was forced to get involved in a political struggle. He looks very kind, but he is really a proud person.


    He was unwilling to bear those unwarranted accusations against him, so he chose the most extreme way to express his will.


    Although it looks stupid, because his style is too much like a so-called samurai, but now is the era of ninjas. "


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru paused slightly, but Habara''s expression under the mask looked a little weird.


    He didn''t expect Orochimaru to have such a high opinion of Hatake Sakumo, and it even seemed that the two had a good relationship before?


    It''s a pity that Habara really doesn''t know these things, after all, he traveled relatively late, but he also wondered if the matter of Hatake Sakumo aroused his empathy?


    After all, strictly speaking, Orochimaru can be regarded as a loser in a political struggle.


    "Okay, the digression is over, now we should finish some unfinished things."


    Orochimaru shook his head, and then he re-locked his eyes on Habara, at this moment he suddenly laughed.


    "You know the game has just begun, are you ready?"


    For Orochimaru, this battle may really be a game, because he really has the strength and confidence!


    "Ninja Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!" As soon as the words fell, Orochimaru''s hands were sealed.


    As his hands slapped the ground, a psychic formation quickly emerged, and several snakes crawled out of the formation, and flew towards Yubara at high speed.


    Habara was always vigilant, his ninja sword swiped quickly, and countless snake heads were cut off by him.


    Those snakes with triangular heads and foul-smelling mouths, Habara knew at a glance that they were all poisonous snakes.


    If he is bitten, he will kneel no matter how strong his recovery ability is.


    Fortunately, he was not that afraid. Before crossing, as a southerner, especially the province where he lived had almost all the poisonous snakes in the country.


    Therefore, although he was a little uncomfortable when he saw the snake, he didn''t panic after all.


    Orochimaru was not idle either, taking advantage of this time, he had already arrived in front of Habara, and stabbed Habara with the long sword in his hand.


    Habara reacted, he immediately raised his knife to block Dashemaru''s sword, but he was facing too many snakes!


    In order to avoid the bite of these poisonous snakes, Habara had to constantly turn around and swing the knife, so he couldn''t use any escapism at all.


    And this time was also caught by Orochimaru, who turned around and kicked directly at Habara''s stomach.


    However, Habara reacted quickly. Although he would be blocked by the Qihe shield if he was kicked, he still twisted his body immediately and jumped back.


    "Hidden shadows with many snake hands!"


    Although Orochimaru was empty in one corner, he didn''t stop at all. With the chakra surging wildly, it was impossible to see the number of poisonous snakes coming out of his sleeve.


    Habara immediately swung his knife to resist, turned around and just landed, he immediately hacked to death the two poisonous snakes.


    It''s just that Orochimaru came to his side like a shadow, and then kicked Habara again.


    But this time Habara seemed to be prepared, he flew upside down with Orochimaru''s kick, and immediately turned into a piece of wood, while he himself calmly stopped on a tree.


    Orochimaru raised his head slightly and looked towards Habara, his understatement seemed to tell Habara that he wasn''t serious at all!


    "He''s really an extremely dangerous guy."


    Habara muttered silently, although he did believe that Orochimaru was easy to deal with, but that was under the premise of using illusion.


    In the case of not using illusion as the basis, the strength of this guy Orochimaru is still guaranteed, and his strength in all aspects is not far from the top, even if it is not top!


    Such an opponent is something that Yubara can meet but cannot ask for, because it is really difficult for Habara to find a suitable opponent at this time.


    Although strictly speaking, Uchiha Fuyue and Uchiha Shisui are no worse than him, and they are even better than him in the use of kaleidoscopes.


    But will the two of them attack him with all their strength? After all, Habara is the patriarch of Uchiha.


    The appearance of this guy, Orochimaru, almost made up for Habara''s needs for opponents.


    Especially after so many times of improving and improving his body, Habara also wanted to see how strong he was without using Sharingan.


    Habara really didn''t want to be unable to even do basic battles if he lost Sharingan.


    Look at Uchiha, don''t say that there is no Sharingan, even if he has no eyes, he can beat Sasuke!


    Habara has always regarded the former patriarch as his goal and idol, and if he can do it, Habara naturally hopes that he can do it himself.


    "Oshemaru has already started using ninjutsu, so I can''t hold back any more, and if necessary, use Sharingan to control him!"


    Habara believed that Orochimaru was a rather serious person.


    Even if he discovered Habara''s secret, he would never reveal anything when he couldn''t face Habara.


    After all, Orochimaru has always been a very realistic person, even if he wanted to threaten Habara with this matter, he would seriously consider the consequences.


    No matter how bad it is, at most he just wants to get some benefits.


    Thinking of this, Habara also moved quickly. He stuck the ninja knife on the ground and quickly formed seals with both hands. In an instant, his ninjutsu was completed!


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Habara''s seal formation was so fast that he couldn''t even see too many seal formation steps, a ninjutsu had already been completed directly by him.


    Three turbulent huge fire dragons spewed out from his mouth, and the fire dragons with raging flames all flew towards Orochimaru.


    This time he did not choose his iconic black flame when fighting Danzo, but a normal ordinary flame.


    But even so, the ninjutsu he used still made the ninjutsu extremely huge because of his excellent chakra!


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow Wall!"


    When Orochimaru saw such a fire escape, he did not hesitate to start forming mudras with his hands, but this kind of ninjutsu also made him a little bit tongue-tied.


    Fire escape is not a rare ninjutsu, and his teacher Hiruza Sarutobi is a master who is good at using fire escape.


    But normal people would not use ninjutsu in this way. Seeing such a large-scale Huodun Orochimaru can basically prove two things.


    One is that the guy in front of him is starting to work hard, otherwise he will be exhausted by using ninjutsu like this.


    The second is that besides being good at knife skills, the guy in front of him is definitely not to be underestimated in ninjutsu!


    Ninjutsu on this scale may be just a routine combat mode for him. If this is the case, then this matter will be even more troublesome.


    "Boom!"


    When the roaring flame dragon collided with the earth trap constructed by the Orochimaru, a muffled sound resounded through the plain.


    Orochimaru quickly retreated towards the rear, because his Earth Dungeon really couldn''t guard against such a Fire Dungeon, and the most terrible thing was that guy released three fire dragons at once!


    "It seems that we must be more serious..."


    Orochimaru thought silently, and then his body speed became faster again.


    Two huge fire dragons roared and rushed towards him, but he pierced one of the fire dragons with the sharp sword in his hand with ease!


    Wanting to find the weakness of ninjutsu in an instant, Habara only did it with the help of Sharingan, but Orochimaru did it all by relying on his own understanding of ninjutsu!


    And his movements didn''t stop at all. After solving a fire dragon, he just turned over and jumped backwards.


    In this way, he easily avoided the surprise attack of another fire dragon. The whole process was so chic, and the huge fire dragon became a gorgeous prop for his performance.


    Habara would not let him perform like this. The moment after Orochimaru dodged, he completed the knot seal again.


    And this time, the chakra he burst out made Orochimaru''s face in the distance change.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Quenching!"


    The violent Huo Dun erupted suddenly, as if it wanted to wipe everything away. At this moment, it seemed that the entire plain was swallowed by the endless flames!


    "Ninja Law Triple Rashomon!"


    Facing such a menacing Huodun, even Orochimaru had to immediately use his strongest defensive ninjutsu at this moment.


    Looking at the sea of ??flames all over the sky, Orochimaru frowned, even he would never dare to get close to this level of fire escape.


    It''s just the appearance of this technique that made Orochimaru involuntarily think of a family.


    Although Huo Dun belongs to the "rotten street" to some extent, but to be able to use Huo Dun to this extent, in addition to being strong enough in human ability, the technique must not be weak!


    As for the fire escape ninjutsu that can reach this point, there are actually very few in the entire ninja world.


    But in Konoha, there is a family whose Fire Dungeon can reach this level, and this family is the famous Uchiha!


    "Is it from Uchiha?"


    Looking at the guy in the original book who was wearing a black robe and even a mask, especially staring at the guy''s eyes, Orochimaru thought silently.


    But at this time, he can''t make a judgment at all, because this guy has never used Sharingan from the beginning to the end!


    He has such a level without using Sharingan, and the guy with extraordinary sword skills, he seems to have the answer for a while, but he doesn''t seem to have the answer.


    "boom!"


    Just as he was thinking, the sea of ??flames had crashed into his triple Rashomon.


    In an instant, his triple Rashomon was covered by the flames, and the smoke quickly moved towards the sky at this moment, and his triple Rashomon also began to shatter at this moment...


    ¡­


    "Captain, what''s going on here?"


    In the distance, the troops of Yanyin Village looked at the raging flames in front of them, and a Yannin couldn''t help asking.


    Not only him, but I don''t know how many Yanren who were ordered to take over the defense area were extremely astonished and puzzled at this moment.


    A sea of ??fire of this scale requires at least dozens of ninjas who are good at fire escape to be successful, and the level of these ninjas must not be bad.


    But the problem is that they are going to the defense area of ??Xingren Village. Does Xingren Village have the strength to produce so many ninjas who are good at powerful fire escape?


    Obviously, this is impossible in their hearts. If it is possible to arrive from the hidden sand village, could it be that the large army from the hidden sand village has come?


    However, they shook their heads as soon as this idea came up. The Xiong Kingdom''s battle line is not short, and if the Hidden Sand Village is mobilized, they will definitely get the information.


    Under such circumstances, if there is a vacancy in the defense of Hidden Sand Village, they will naturally be forcibly captured by them. They cannot be so stupid.


    As for deploying troops for reinforcements, it''s even more of a joke!


    Everyone knows how poor Shayin Village is, even because Luo Sha is good at magnetically evading gold placer, and using this technique to produce a lot of gold in exchange for money.


    But the problem is that there is no way to farm in their climate and environment. Their food is all purchased from outside, even water.


    If you include the money needed for armaments, and the daimyo of the Land of Winds who didn''t intend to reveal too much because of the failure of the Sand Hidden Village War, even if Luo Sha is drained, they can''t afford it!


    Fortunately, they occupied part of the country of the river, which eased their predicament, but who is opposite the country of the river?


    That''s Konoha, that''s Konoha who directly beat Shayin Village to the ground and forced them to sign an alliance treaty in the Third World War!


    Don''t look at the two villages signing an alliance to jump, but everyone knows that this thing is unreliable. Otherwise, why does Konoha maintain such a high level of armament in the country of the river?


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but I''m afraid this matter will not be simple."


    The captain shook his head, looked solemnly at the sea of ??flames, and finally said with a sigh.


    "Let''s wait and see. If there is no result in the end, we will leave here quickly. Huh, I said that those hired ninjas are not reliable at all!"


    As soon as the captain finished speaking, he suddenly froze.


    Not only him, but those Yannin behind him all looked solemn at this moment.


    Because they saw two figures slowly walking out of the sea of ??fire, and the sea of ??fire over there slowly began to subside at this moment...


    ¡­


    The defensiveness of the Rashomon technique is still very terrifying, even if the Orochimaru used can''t reach the level of the five-level Rashomon in Senjubashima.


    But the 1 strength of this technique is still here. Under Orochimaru''s continuous injection of chakra, although Haohuomi covered the entire Rashomon, it did not hurt Orochimaru at all!


    However, the strength of Habara''s fire escape is still very terrifying. Under his fire escape, the triple Rosenmen can''t bear such roasting at all.


    Just the first wave of contact, the first Rashomon has been broken, but the second Rashomon has been supported for a long time.


    It was only completely shattered when the impact of Yubara''s extinguishing fire was about to end, and the third layer completely blocked the impact of Yubara''s remaining flames.


    Orochimaru frowned watching the scene in front of him. Although he was mentally prepared for such an intense fire escape, the intensity was really beyond his imagination.


    "Is it really Uchiha? If there is no accident like this kind of fire escape, it should be extinguished by the fire. Only this technique can support such a huge destructiveness?"


    In ninja battles, the ninjas generally don''t call out the names of the techniques they perform, even in anime, they just yell silently.


    Orochimaru naturally doesn''t know what Habara''s technique is, but he feels more and more that these two people may really be two Uchihas!


    "If it''s really Uchiha, why did they appear here and accept war employment?


    For money, they don''t seem to be short of money, what is going on? "


    Orochimaru thought silently, but Habara didn''t give him anything to continue thinking.


    In an instant, Habara appeared in front of him, and the ninja knife cut through the sky, and slashed directly at Orochimaru''s head.


    This kind of speed is completely different from before, and Orochimaru realized in an instant that this may not be a matter of speed, because it is simply the power to cross space!


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God?"


    Orochimaru is a veteran powerhouse after all, facing such a fatal blow, he knew that he couldn''t dodge it at all, so the chakra in his body surged instantly.


    "Wow!"


    The Ninja knife directly scratched Dashemaru''s neck, and then a huge head flew out.


    What''s weird is that the body that was still standing there didn''t have any blood at all, and after Habara Ninja knife was cut across, a new head suddenly popped out from the incision.


    I saw this head poking out of the body vigorously, a brand new body without any injuries, accompanied by disgusting mucus emerged from the incision.


    Seeing this, Habara couldn''t help frowning slightly, and then he swung his sword at Orochimaru again, but this time Orochimaru''s reaction speed was extremely fast.


    His body twisted strangely like a snake, barely avoiding the knife, and at the same time, the long sword in his hand stabbed fiercely towards Yubara''s chest.


    What Orochimaru never expected was that Habara did not dodge or dodge at all. When Orochimaru stabbed his chest with the long sword, a burst of blue chakra suddenly appeared to block his sword!


    "this is....."


    Orochimaru was also a little surprised when he saw this scene. This kind of defense formed by using chakra seems to be somewhat similar to the thunder escape chakra mode of Yunyin Village?


    But Orochimaru didn''t bother to think so much, he just thought of the countermeasures in an instant, his left hand quickly reached out and a terrible chakra burst out.


    "Ninja: Hidden Shadow Multi-Snake Hand!"


    Countless poisonous snakes suddenly appeared from his right hand, and the stench was simply disgusting.


    Such a short-distance surprise attack made Habara raise his eyebrows, but Habara would not worry about such a technique, after all, Habara still had many defensive methods.


    It''s just that this time he directly chose to walk in the void to distance himself from Orochimaru. The stench from the poisonous snake''s mouth made Habara a little worried.


    However, before he could attack, Orochimaru not far away suddenly said, "You are using the power of space, right?"


    "As expected of Master Orochimaru, has this been discovered?" Habara didn''t know what Orochimaru''s intention was, so he replied simply.


    It''s just that after he finished speaking, he suddenly found that his words seemed to have a bit of yin and yang.


    But no matter what happened, neither he nor Orochimaru seemed to care about such details, and Orochimaru still stared at Habara, then he shook his head slightly.


    "Spatial ninjutsu is a technique that you will never forget once you see it, I will not admit it wrong, after all, I watched Namikaze Minato grow up.


    But your technique is very interesting. Although it doesn''t need to use a special spell to complete space travel like Namikaze Minato, but his travel is silent.


    Even if there is chakra fluctuation, it is very small, and it is not easy to be noticed by people, but your time travel can be clearly felt by people.


    Because your crossing has its own chakra torrent and eruption, such an eruption can bring harm to people, but it also exposes your information. "


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru stopped, but Habara''s face hidden under the mask looked a little weird.


    What does Dashemaru mean by helping him analyze the pros and cons of void walking? Does this look like he is fighting?


    Habara looked at Orochimaru silently, he really wanted to see what Orochimaru wanted to do.


    "You seem to be curious why I talk so much to you, right?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and then he showed a smile and continued to speak.


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal, because I''m very interested and curious about your space ninjutsu.


    Of course, don''t get me wrong, I don''t have too much thought, because I know that you have mastered this technique, and it is unlikely that I will kill you.


    And the hidden identity was probably guessed by me. If I''m not wrong, then you are not something I can deal with, so I don''t want to fight you anymore. "


    Habara''s face became even weirder when he heard Orochimaru''s words, he really didn''t feel that he was exposed.


    Could it be knife skills?


    It shouldn''t be, he can completely shirk things like knife skills, if it doesn''t work, just say that he has got the same one.


    And in this battle, he never used Sharingan from the beginning to the end, so it is even more impossible to expose it.


    As for walking in the void, don''t be kidding, the whole Konoha doesn''t know much.


    I am afraid that only Kakashi and Nara Shikahisa know now, and it is unlikely that they will tell Orochimaru this information.


    Habara felt that Orochimaru was probably cheating on him, so he simply looked at Orochimaru silently to see what tricks this guy wanted to play.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t expect that when Orochimaru spoke again, his face froze instantly...


    ¡­


    "Master Sandaime, are we really going to have a look?"


    Behind the defense area of ??Xing Ninja Village, Sandai Xingying rushed over with a few cronies. His actions naturally made their cronies full of doubts.


    They have already given the money, shouldn''t the rest just wait for the news, why do they have to come here to see the situation?


    Among them, Xia Ri was the one who didn''t understand the most. As one of the few jounin in Star Ninja Village and one of the best masters of the peacock art, she naturally had the qualifications to ask questions.


    "Xia Ri, I know you don''t understand, but I have to confirm some things."


    The third generation of Xingying said flatly, he actually didn''t want to explain so much, but the people behind him were the people he trusted the most, so he revealed some.


    Habara''s aggressive approach really gave the three generations of Hoshikage their confidence, but being too aggressive also made them full of dissatisfaction and doubts.


    His doubt is that Habara and the others are so strong, why should they accept the task of a small village like them, and what purpose do they have?


    As the leader of a village, he had to be suspicious and vigilant about everything, otherwise his village would have been ruined long ago.


    What''s more, he had another idea to follow up this time, and that was to see how strong these crazy guys are.


    If the strength is really strong enough, then they can cooperate for a long time, even if he can pay some commissions, it doesn''t matter.


    He has gold, but these things are just scrap iron if they are blocked by a big country, and they are only valuable if they are circulated.


    Naturally, he would not offend some guys who are obviously super powerful because of these things of low practical value to him.


    What''s more, if he has established a relationship with these guys, then he can even get some things he needs through these guys.


    If these guys are not strong enough, then he will naturally not let them go.


    He really still remembers the way of humiliating in front of him!


    "This... what is this?"


    However, after they came to the defense zone, they immediately felt a rapid heat spreading, which made their faces change involuntarily.


    This kind of scorching heat is very abnormal, and the temperature is too high.


    They looked at each other, and then they accelerated and rushed forward, and soon they noticed that all the ninjas in the defense area were looking forward dully.


    And when they looked over, they immediately turned to these ninjas, because at some point, the front of the defense zone had turned into a sea of ??flames!


    "Is this the work of those two guys?"


    Sandai Xingying was full of doubts in his heart, and then he continued to rush forward regardless. His actions also forced Xia Ri and other ninjas who followed him to set off together.


    When they rushed to the road that seemed to be specially opened in the sea of ??flames, they were completely shocked by the scene in front of them...


    ¡­


    "You are from the Uchiha, and you are probably the new head of the Uchiha clan who has the strongest eyes, right?"


    Orochimaru''s words seemed to be magical, and Habara''s expression froze for a moment. He never expected that Orochimaru would be so sharp.


    He has obviously used his abilities very restrainedly, so far he has used space ninjutsu in conventional combat, but it is impossible to expose himself in such combat?


    Habara looked at Orochimaru indifferently, and suddenly asked in a calm voice.


    "Oh? You actually think that I am from Uchiha. It seems that His Excellency Orochimaru''s imagination is really beyond ordinary.


    Have you seen me using Sharingan, and I really have those eyes, I''m afraid Lord Orochimaru can''t continue chatting with me. "


    "Actually, I wasn''t sure at first, but now I''m sure."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he even smiled at this moment.


    "At first, I suspected you because of your Fire Dungeon. Although Fire Dungeon is widely used in the ninja world, there are not many who can do what you did.


    What''s more, the Fire Dungeon who can achieve that level must not be an ordinary thing, even my former teacher Hiruza Sarutobi did not have such a powerful technique.


    But there is a family in the ninja world, and this family is the Uchiha! "


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru paused slightly, he saw that Habara had no reaction, then continued with a smile.


    "Of course, these are not enough to make me make up my mind, but your answer just now has completely convinced me what I think.


    I have never said how strong those eyes are, and the ninja world''s cognition of Sharingan is also not perfect.


    You seem to be very aware of such eyes, which is not a normal thing.


    Although it is the most basic thing to find information as a hired ninja, I don''t think that such a secret can be obtained by just anyone!


    As for your current eyes, maybe you used some kind of pupil camouflage, maybe you used it to test your strength without using the kaleidoscope. "


    Orochimaru''s words made Habara slightly embarrassed, although he felt that Orochimaru''s judgment was a bit far-fetched.


    But thinking about it carefully, Habara suddenly realized one thing, that is, a ninja at Orochimaru''s level might not be afraid of Sangoudama Sharingan!


    After hearing Orochimaru''s words, he subconsciously identified what Orochimaru said as a kaleidoscope, and he was well aware of the strength of the kaleidoscope.


    "On the surface of your silence, my guess is probably the most correct."


    Orochimaru looked at Habara like this, and he couldn''t help showing a smile again on his face.


    "It seems that your Excellency is indeed the famous Konoha who killed Uchiha Habara who killed Shimura Danzo!


    It''s just that I''m curious, why would someone of your status come here? Could it be that you came here to investigate Itachi Uchiha? "


    "There are some questions, it''s better not to ask you, or not to ask, Oshemaru-sama."


    At this moment Habara didn''t bother to pretend anymore, his voice changed back to the original, his eyes became scarlet at this moment, and the weird Chakra even locked Orochimaru.


    "I didn''t expect Oshemaru-sama to be so sensitive, and locked my identity just by relying on a fire escape.


    Actually, I''m curious about one thing, Master Orochimaru, do you know that if you pursue a secret that you shouldn''t know too much, you will be killed? "


    "Of course I know this, but I don''t plan to entangle you any longer."


    Orochimaru said with a hoarse smile, but Habara could feel that this guy''s body tensed up at this moment, and his chakra became much faster.


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you want to do something or what you think. Even if you really want to help Star Ninja Village, it has nothing to do with me. UU Reading


    I can even give you a piece of information, that is, people from Yanyin Village are about to come and take over the stronghold behind you. "


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru''s body has already started to dive into the ground, and it is obvious that he really does not have the slightest idea of ??fighting Habara.


    "But next time we meet, Patriarch Yuyuan must be prepared, I will give Patriarch Yuyuan a big gift!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Orochimaru''s figure disappeared completely, the speed was so fast and the concealment effect was so good, even Habara had to praise him.


    Although being recognized by Orochimaru was not beyond Habara''s expectations, it was not because he was recognized by using Sharingan, which made Habara sigh a little.


    "It seems that I need to pay more attention in the future, especially when I don''t want to reveal my identity."


    Habara murmured silently, but soon he looked at the place where Orochimaru left and sighed again.


    "It''s a pity, that''s ninety million..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 140： The living cant do it, so can the dead?

    "Habara, is he gone?"


    "Well, he recognized me, this guy is really interesting."


    Just when Habara was lamenting that the 90,000,000 people who could walk in front of him had run away, Shisui had also come to Habara''s side.


    Shisui has been watching the battle just now, and now he really has a more understanding and opinion of Habara''s strength.


    Habara never used Sharingan the whole time, Shisui can see that.


    As the owner of Sharingan, he naturally understood how poorly he had grasped the details in the battle in Habara just now.


    Of course, this "how bad" is compared to Habara''s previous battles. With the support of Sharingan, it is natural to have insight into details that ordinary people cannot.


    Constantly becoming stronger in the details and constantly looking for opportunities to defeat the enemy is also a characteristic of the Uchiha clan''s battles.


    Habara''s performance just now was completely lacking in this aspect of ability. He was fighting against Orochimaru by relying on hard power.


    And Habara''s display of hard power also made Shisui amazed, but Shisui didn''t quite understand how Orochimaru recognized Habara, after all Habara didn''t use any other techniques.


    "Huo Dun, and myself slipped the tongue."


    Habara spread his hands and sighed, but his expression didn''t seem to care that much.


    "Oshemaru is really an old fox, every little detail can be noticed and grasped by him, it''s really amazing."


    "Oshemaru is one of the Sannin after all, he is definitely not a good guy to deal with."


    It''s not surprising that Zhishui heard the words, not to mention that Orochimaru himself has been to the root and dark parts, and his skill in clich¨¦s and ability to control details are very powerful.


    Although Habara is strong enough, he has never been trained in places like Anbe and Nebe.


    "But if he knows about it, will it affect us?"


    "Actually, this doesn''t have a big impact on us. After all, Orochimaru is a smart man. He knows what to say and what not to say."


    Habara is a little confident about Shisui''s issue, not to mention that it really exposed that Habara''s big deal is to blame Sarutobi Hiruza on the inside, and it''s over if he doesn''t admit it to the outside world.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi really wants to investigate, Habara will say that you have no money to give me, and I can earn some extra money myself?


    Of course, this was simply the worst choice, and Habara knew that basically he would never get to that point.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about Orochimaru, it''s time for us to deal with our affairs."


    Habara didn''t bother to think about Orochimaru any more, his eyes turned to the back, and then he said flatly.


    "Oshemaru gave me a piece of information before leaving, that is, the troops from Yanyin Village are coming to take over this defense zone."


    "So, are we going to deal with those rock ninjas?"


    Although Shisui was a little puzzled about how Habara got the information from Orochimaru, that''s not where his current focus is.


    In fact, he didn''t have any psychological burden on Yan Yin''s ninjas, just like the first time they met Yun Yin''s ninjas, he didn''t have a good impression of these guys at all.


    What''s more, they are already mentally prepared when they come out, as long as they deal with it cleanly and don''t expose themselves.


    "Yeah, otherwise we would have a lot of things to explain."


    Habara smiled, and then looked behind him, at this moment, the raging flames in the sky began to dissipate slowly...


    ¡­


    "Who are you?"


    The captain of Yanyin Village saw two strange ninjas in black robes approaching, he couldn''t help asking in a deep voice.


    Although he looked calm, his heart was extremely tense, not only him but also the rock ninjas behind him.


    They have taken out weapons


    Weapons, even some of them are ready to attack at any time with their teeth gritted!


    Strictly speaking, the two men in black didn''t do anything, but in conjunction with the raging flames, it really gave them an unimaginable sense of oppression.


    However, neither Habara nor Shisui paid much attention to these people. The two of them looked at each other slightly, and then they sped up and separated towards the crowd!


    "Enemy attack! Be alert!"


    Looking at the actions of the two of them, no matter who they are, they know what they want to do.


    In fact, two ninjas are attacking a ninja army with more than 50 people. If this kind of thing is done by other people, I am afraid that these rock ninjas will only think that these people have a problem with their brains.


    But these two people are obviously different, the terrifying flames and the strong chakra fluctuations before, all this shows that these two people are not ordinary!


    They are right to think like this, but the problem is that what they met was Uchiha with two kaleidoscopes.


    A blue chakra appeared on Habara''s ninja while running, and his eyes also turned scarlet at this moment.


    He wants to win this battle quickly, and what he wants to verify has already been verified by Orochimaru, so it is naturally impossible for him to have any reservations now.


    And on the way of sprinting, he had already chosen his first target.


    To the left of his target was a taller Iwanin. This guy was at the forefront of the team, and Habara could clearly feel that his Chakra strength was not weak at all.


    If you want to do it, you naturally have to deal with the more difficult ones first, so that it is convenient for Habara to clean up the miscellaneous fish.


    This is what his Jonin taught him when he followed the troops to the battlefield at the end of the war, and these things have always been kept in his heart.


    Habara''s speed is extremely fast, even if he doesn''t have the ability to use space, his speed at this time is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    The person targeted by him was actually the captain of the Iwagakure Army, and his expression changed slightly when he saw Habara''s extremely fast sprinting speed.


    Especially after he felt that Habara''s target was him, he couldn''t help but panic, but his face turned red instantly after panicking.


    This is because he was angry, because he didn''t expect that he would be underestimated and become the first target?


    "Damn it, I said those hired ninjas are unreliable!"


    Captain Yan Yin thought about it, and at the same time he quickly formed a seal. His speed of forming a seal was extremely fast, and a wall of earth rose in front of him in just a moment.


    At the same time, rows of ground thorns were erected on the road that Habara must pass in front of the earth wall!


    Habara took this scene very naturally, his eyes scanned the surroundings, and the next moment he swung the ninja sword in his hand quickly.


    "Buzz!"


    The cyan blade swept away with the sharp wind chakra, and the ground thorns that had just emerged were cut off by Habara in rows!


    And Hou Yubara accelerated even more, and before everyone could react, he jumped in front of the earth wall that had just risen, and thrust out the ninja knife with great confidence.


    "Peng!"


    The sand and soil scattered, mixed with blood, and Habara clearly felt that his ninja knife penetrated the chest of that ninja.


    The sand fell, and through the smoke that was not enough to block the line of sight, Habara unfortunately saw his stunned and unwillingness clearly.


    But soon, Yu Yuan raised his eyebrows, because he suddenly saw this guy pull out a detonating talisman and stick it on his ninja sword!


    "This **** guy..."


    The internal organs of this rock ninja have been completely shattered. With this kind of injury, that guy is absolutely dead, but he didn''t die immediately because of his strong physique.


    But this guy actually wants to do something like this before he dies, this is really the will to resist that Habara has never encountered in the course of the mission.


    "This is where the war ninja dies


    counterattack? "


    Habara suddenly remembered that his Jonin who led the team once said that there should be no pity, fear or other emotions that should not appear on the battlefield.


    What you have to do in the face of the enemy is to use all means to kill him, because you may be killed if he is not dead.


    And the tragedy of the war is unimaginable, because you don''t know whether you will die in the next moment.


    So what you have to do is to find a way to kill the enemy in front of you even if you are about to die.


    This kind of tragedy Habara had only heard it in the calm tone of Jonin who led the team, but now he saw it for the first time in a real sense.


    This rarely caused Habara to sigh inwardly, but he quickly regained his composure after the sigh.


    Because strictly speaking, he is also a ninja with blood on his hands, even if he has not been thoroughly baptized by the war, he is still a qualified ninja!


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Habara directly pushed the ninja knife forward fiercely, and his ninja knife pierced into his chest together with the detonating charm that Iwanin had just placed.


    The next moment, Habara left the spot with a teleportation technique, and then a violent explosion resounded on the battlefield with thick blood mist!


    "team leader!"


    Such an explosion caused many ninjas beside this rock ninja to suffer, and the rock ninja who survived this moment also let out a wailing uncontrollably.


    "team leader?"


    Hearing this voice, Habara immediately realized that the person he killed first might not be a simple person.


    But this is a good thing for him, the more important the people who died in the place, the more likely the will of the remaining people to fight will be weakened.


    Thinking of this, Habara suddenly accelerated and jumped directly above the explosion point, his eyes turned quickly and locked on the position of his ninja sword in an instant.


    Although his ninja sword looks a bit miserable now, but this ninja sword is really not made of ordinary materials.


    It exploded and exploded after being attached to it, and it didn''t break. From this, we can see the extraordinaryness of this ninja sword, or the materials used by Wuyin Village to forge this ninja sword are really extraordinary.


    "And Zhishui''s efficiency is not bad."


    Picking up the ninja sword quickly, Habara''s peripheral vision also glanced at Shisui on the other side.


    Relying on the advantages of Sharingan and speed, this guy has been constantly shuttling through Iwanin''s array.


    Moreover, Habara also noticed that some of these Iwanin were extremely calm in the face of such an impact.


    But another group of people can clearly see their uneasiness and panic, and the Chakra reserves of these rock ninjas are not particularly high.


    It can only be said that it looks like a normal guard ninja. If it is divided according to the ninja level, it is the appearance of Zhongnin and Xianin.


    After all, the ninjas are the most precious resources in the village, even if they come to the border, they will definitely not be ordinary ninjas who lead the team, they will definitely have higher positions.


    "Go to hell!"


    At the moment when Habara was thinking and controlling his body to fall from a height, a voice suddenly rang in Habara''s ear.


    Tilting his head slightly, he saw that Kunai was about to stab his neck from the side.


    But at the next moment, all this suddenly stopped, and the cruel expression on Iwa Shinobi''s face also stopped abruptly, his eyes were full of those scarlet three-pointed jades of Habara!


    Almost instantly, his face was full of sluggishness and trance, and he didn''t recover until Habara Ninja knife wiped his throat, and hung his head in unwillingness.


    But Habara didn''t give him a second look, he gently flicked the blood off the ninja sword, and then rushed into the crowd like Shisui...


    .........


    "Why are you here?"


    Gently flicking the ninja sword, Habara and Shisui fixed their eyes on the three generations of Hoshikage, both of them were very curious about this


    How did these guys come here.


    "We were patrolling the defense zone normally, but we received news that there was a huge flame at the front of the defense zone, so we came here to have a look."


    Facing Habara''s questioning, Sandai Hoshikage''s performance was relatively calm and calm, but this was only on the surface.


    His heart at this time is actually the same as everyone else''s, it''s really overwhelming!


    They really couldn''t forget what they saw when they came here and looked at the battlefield from afar.


    He saw with his own eyes that these two people were like fluttering butterflies in the crowd, their movements were as light as light, and all the ninjas who came into contact with him all flew out backwards.


    Under their hands, fighting is like an art, every movement is extremely simple and natural!


    However, the fighting styles of these two people are also very different, one of them is completely biased towards speed, and the ghostly speed makes people impossible to guard against.


    He is like a phantom, no, it is even more terrifying than a phantom, the speed on his body seems to have completely integrated into himself.


    His opponent couldn''t quite figure out which one was the phantom and which one was the real body, and everything was under his control.


    The other speed performance is not so fast, but this one is what scares Sandai Xingying and others the most.


    His movements don''t seem to be particularly fast, but his movements are extremely precise. Every time he makes a move and every time he dodges, an enemy will die because of it!


    The most important thing is that he will use everything around him, whether it is the enemy''s weapon or the enemy''s attack.


    They could never forget that when this guy was besieged by five enemies, he grabbed the arm of the first attacker in an instant, and then yanked the attacker so hard that he stabbed Kunai into his teammate''s body.


    Then he turned around lightly to avoid the ninja knife attacking him behind him, and this ninja knife killed the first attacker directly.


    He also made a move at this time. After he solved this guy with a ninja knife, he attached a detonating symbol to this guy at a speed that was too fast for people to observe.


    Then he kicked him into the crowd, and at the same time avoided the sneak attack of the other two.


    In the end, he grabbed the hands of the two of them and let their weapons penetrate each other''s body. At this moment, the enemy with the detonating talisman behind him also exploded in the crowd.


    All of this seemed so easy, as if everything on the battlefield had been mastered by him!


    He doesn''t look like a ninja at all, but more like a dancer, a dancer who can kill all enemies with ease.


    Such an enemy, no matter how you look at it, they are not something they can deal with, no matter how you look at it, they are not something they can provoke.


    It''s just that facing two people of such strength, their inner doubts became more and more serious, and the questions of the third generation of Xingying once again surfaced in their minds.


    These two people are willing to take on such a task. What is their unknown purpose?


    But Sandai Xingying is very clear that now is not the time to care about these things, and they are not qualified to care about them.


    If you can achieve this scene by yourself, even if the opponent''s strength is not strong, this is not something ordinary people can do!


    You must know that in ninja battles, most of the time, the number can change the outcome of the battle. Even if the ninja is besieged by a group of ninja and scary, the probability of death is extremely high.


    But the two guys in front of them, especially the guy who spoke, the fighting art he showed really made Sandai Xingying and others feel chills in their hearts.


    "Yes, sir."


    Three generations of Xingying took a deep breath, and then said seriously and slightly respectfully.


    "It''s not because you don''t trust your Excellency, but because it''s our duty."


    "yes?"


    Habara looked at the old man in front of him playfully, he actually didn''t believe this old man at all.


    What the guy said, but now he doesn''t bother to care about it.


    "I didn''t expect that Your Excellency is really a responsible ''shadow'', so it''s a good time to come, and I can also report it.


    These guys are all from Yanyin Village. Their hired ninja was repelled by us before, and if there is no accident, that guy is an S-level rebellious ninja in Muye Village. "


    "Konoha S-class rebellious ninja?"


    The revelation of Habara''s news immediately made Sandai Hoshikage and others look aside. Although Konoha is lonely, it is also one of the five strongest villages in the ninja world.


    How could they not feel panic when their s-rank rebel actually appeared here?


    But what made them breathe a sigh of relief was that Habara defeated them head-on, which was excellent news.


    And after knowing this, Sandai Xingying became more certain of his inner thoughts, he must seize this opportunity!


    "Your Excellency, you have completed the mission this time, and I will immediately deliver your remaining commission."


    Thinking of this, Sandai Xingying said very seriously, Habara and Shisui couldn''t help but look at each other with his kindness.


    Because they could all feel that this guy didn''t finish his sentence, and as expected, the third generation Xingying spoke again.


    "However, can the two gentlemen reveal the name and code name, so that we can distinguish the two more accurately.


    Moreover, two Excellencies, I hope that we can have a larger and more comprehensive cooperation in the future! "


    ¡­


    "This matter really went smoothly beyond expectations, and our goal was achieved in this way. It seems that Habara''s decision is correct again."


    Walking on the way to another defense area, Shisui couldn''t help but look at Habara with some emotion, recalling everything before, he still feels a little too dreamy.


    What is the purpose of their trip?


    It''s very simple, that is to make money!


    Whether they accept employment from war missions or sell the weapons they collect at one time, these are all things they do to make money.


    Now that they have completed a war employment mission, the rest is naturally to consider how to sell those weapons.


    However, what Zhishui never expected was that the third-generation Xingying took the initiative to find them, hoping that they could cooperate for a long time.


    "Your Excellency Ito, Your Excellency Narumi, the two are stronger than I ever imagined.


    With the help of the two of you and the organizations behind you, I think Star Ninja Village will be able to survive the most difficult period.


    So I hope to help and protect us by employing you, or the organization that employs you, for a long time.


    In addition, I also hope that your organization can accept an employment from us.


    And this employment is not a battle, but I hope that you can help us find something that can enhance our combat effectiveness. "


    Zhishui remembered very clearly how humble that third-generation Xingying showed at that moment, and Zhishui also remembered how fast his heart was beating at that time.


    What this guy meant couldn''t be more obvious. He just hoped that he could help them find a way to buy weapons.


    Shisui and Yubara are both hired ninjas now, so it is normal to be entrusted with some such tasks.


    And it is conceivable that there is still a lot of room for manipulation in this task. If one is not careful, this third-generation star shadow will probably become a victim.


    But this third-generation star has no such worries at all, and he even said happily that everything can be discussed.


    "As long as you can help Xingren Village, then we are willing to pay you a reward.


    Because these things may still need your Excellency and others to help us bring them in, we will naturally not treat you badly. "


    Hearing what this guy said, Habara and Shisui still need


    After thinking so much, he agreed without hesitation.


    But Habara knew a truth, that is, he couldn''t let the guy in front of him feel that he could accomplish all these things easily, otherwise he would feel that everything would be very easy to get.


    Therefore, even if Habara agreed, he only said that he would contact the businessman who supplied them with weapons to negotiate with himself in Hoshinin Village.


    If the negotiation is successful, Habara and the others will be responsible for the transportation. If the negotiation is not successful, we will talk about it later, and the third generation of Hoshikage will naturally not refuse.


    "Yes, and my name is Makoto Ito, Your Excellency Narumi Takayuki, please don''t forget."


    Habara was in a good mood, and he was even happy to make a joke with Shisui, but when Shisui mentioned his name, he became curious.


    "Speaking of which, does the name Narumi Takayuki have any meaning?"


    Shisui touched his chin, he looked at Habara strangely.


    "Also, what does Makoto Ito mean to you?


    I don''t think you''d take some insignificant names, do you? "


    You guessed it right, I will tell you that these two names have no other meaning at all, they are just the names of two scumbags.


    And the name I used, that man was put on a boat by a woman named Yan Ye.


    Hahara mentally complained silently, but he would not say these words, it was just for fun.


    If Habara was younger sister, maybe he would give himself a Kasugano Yu.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a casual call." Habara shook his head, and then he looked forward: "That''s the defense area, right? After checking that there''s nothing wrong with it, we can go back to Konoha."


    Before Habara and the others left, the third-generation star shadow gave them a mission for nothing, and this mission was to inspect a remote defense zone.


    In a literal sense, it was a simple inspection job. If everything went well, Habara and the others didn''t have to do anything, and they could just take the money and leave.


    However, if you are unlucky and encounter someone coming to attack, then Habara can also cooperate with the ninjas who stay in the defense area to resist together.


    Compared with other war missions with a clear purpose, this mission is really a free gift.


    And the three generations of Hoshikage also hired them at a not-so-cheap price, and Habara naturally didn''t intend to miss it, anyway, the actual control area of ????Shoshi Ninja Village is not particularly large.


    In particular, there are still cliffs in many places, and there is poisonous gas, so there is no problem in defending this area.


    "Indeed, we can leave after the inspection there, but this time we need to pay close attention to the matter of Orochimaru."


    In fact, Zhishui didn''t particularly care about the meaning of those names, he stroked his chin and began to think seriously.


    "A powerful and proud person like Orochimaru will join an organization and perform such a task, that organization may not be easy.


    Yu... Cheng, do you think that guy is also in this organization? "


    "Uchiha Itachi?"


    Habara couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded when he heard the words, but he still had to pretend that he didn''t know.


    "I don''t know about this either, maybe next time we meet Orochimaru we can ask.


    But speaking of it, why didn''t you use other gods before?


    If we use other gods, maybe we can control Orochimaru, and this guy can still work for us in the future. "


    "Are you talking about the other **** in the left eye? It can indeed modify a person''s will, but after using it once, I can''t use it here for a long time."


    Speaking of this question, Zhishui also seemed very helpless, he spread his hands and said.


    "After all, this technique is very overbearing, and it consumes a lot.


    When we were dealing with Danzo, I used it on that mysterious Uchiha, and I haven''t recovered yet.


    and my right eye


    Other gods need to continue to display and transform, and also need to look at him, and he will definitely find out and find a way to resist.


    That''s why I didn''t do anything, and I couldn''t help it. "


    What Shisui said was well-founded, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    It''s just that Orochimaru can''t handle the illusion. Now, if Shisui really does it, the probability of Orochimaru being tricked will not be small, right?


    Of course, if you find something wrong and run away immediately, it is not impossible for Orochimaru to do this kind of thing, and the probability of him running away may be even greater.


    Youyou sighed, Habara didn''t bother to worry about this problem anymore, and he also felt that it was reasonable for other gods to have a super long cooling time.


    If this technique does not cool down, I am afraid that the whole world will be forcibly controlled by this technique.


    Not to mention anything else, as long as the moon can cast infinite gods, what is the need for infinite monthly readings!


    Habara remembered that he seemed to have seen some introductions of other gods somewhere, such as the other gods who rewritten their will in an instant, and the cooling time lasted for decades.


    But it was because Zhishui didn''t have a suitable body to protect his eyes after his death. Now Zhishui is alive and well, and his eyes are in his eye sockets.


    Habara thinks that this cooling time should be greatly shortened, right?


    "So, when will you be able to use other gods again?" Habara thought for a moment, and asked curiously.


    "Probably, it will take about five years." Zhishui said uncertainly: "It must have been more than eight years before, but after injecting the thing you gave me, I found that the time has been shortened a lot, but how For shortening, I''m afraid this technique will still be calculated by volume."


    "Okay, I understand." After getting this answer, Habara could only nod helplessly.


    But he had an idea in his mind, that is, when Shisui''s other gods were cooled down, he planned to use this technique on Orochimaru.


    Such a top research talent, Habara really does not intend to let go.


    The two walked forward while chatting. In this crisis-ridden bear country, the two of them seemed to be in no-man''s land.


    Just walking, Habara and Shisui stopped at the same time, and then their eyes turned to the far end.


    They all felt a strong **** smell blooming in the distance, and accompanied by this **** smell and this strong chakra.


    Such a situation naturally made them alert, because they all realized that the strength of this chakra was not weaker than Orochimaru!


    "It seems that there is nothing to worry about today." Habara sighed quietly, and then he said slowly: "Let me go and have a look, maybe it''s the people from the organization of Orochimaru again. Maybe I can get some information from them."


    "I''ll go with you." Zhishui didn''t hesitate at all, he said directly: "This time there are obviously two chakras, let''s go together, so we can take care of each other if there is trouble."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Habara to refute, he rushed directly in that direction, and Habara could only silently nod his head.


    The two of them were very fast, and in the blink of an eye they had already arrived at the place where the smell of blood was the strongest.


    In addition to the corpses all over the place, there were also two figures standing there.


    One of the guys was covered in gray and white, and there was a strange formation under his feet.


    As for the other person, the whole body is wrapped in a robe with the same black background and red clouds as Orochimaru.


    Seeing these two people, Habara and Shisui''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    From Zhishui''s point of view, it is obvious that these two people belong to the same organization as Orochimaru, so he can think of a way to pry information from them.


    And Yu Principle fixed his gaze on the man in the long robe, he only had one thought in his mind.


    "This guy, if you can, you must try to abduct him!"


    ....


    ..


    "It''s really unlucky, I didn''t expect to meet this guy."


    On a hidden open space in the Kuma Country, Orochimaru''s figure slowly emerged from the ground, he looked into the distance, and finally he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    He felt that he was a little unlucky, in a place like Xiongzhiguo, which was separated from Konoha by several countries, he could still bump into Uchiha''s people.


    Especially this time he met the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha Habara who overthrew Uchiha Fugaku at a young age, and also dug out Uchiha Itachi''s eye!


    For Uchiha Habara, the information about Orochimaru is actually relatively blank.


    Although this kid was once a well-known genius in Konoha, genius was not worth much in their era.


    I don''t know how many geniuses are fleeting and become meteors, and I don''t know how many geniuses fall halfway, leaving only a little regret in the end.


    War is the cradle of geniuses, but also the cemetery of geniuses. Before the geniuses really grow up, Orochimaru will never look at him more.


    But now, this Uchiha Habara has grown up, and the speed and intensity of his growth have exceeded Orochimaru''s imagination.


    Uchiha Itachi is dangerous enough, even with only one eye, but this guy can still use Sharingan to make himself lose so thoroughly.


    So if it were Uchiha Habara, what would happen to him?


    "Furthermore, there is another person following this guy, and that guy has been ready to go, obviously believing in Uchiha Habara''s strength.


    Moreover, those who can follow the patriarch to carry out tasks all the time must have sufficient strength, so that they can help their patriarch at critical moments.


    Then, this guy is probably Uchiha Shisui! "


    Just one Habara has already made Orochimaru have no idea of ????doing it, and now there is also Uchiha Shisui, who used to be Konoha''s Anbe.


    And he has already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, a guy with extraordinary strength, even Orochimaru has no idea at all.


    If this situation is changed to a modern sentence, it is not that Orochimaru is not powerful, but that the other party has opened Gundam¡ªand it can still be opened.


    Therefore, when a person like Dashemaru faced such a bad situation, he naturally chose the most direct and effective way-Run.


    He would never risk his life, especially this time, he was definitely wasting his time.


    "Sharingan, especially the kaleidoscope Sharingan..."


    Silently looking into the distance, Orochimaru thought secretly, this was the second time he was defeated by Sharingan.


    Even if the opponent didn''t use this ability, Orochimaru''s retreat was because of its existence.


    However, such things did not make Orochimaru feel disappointed, on the contrary, he had a stronger desire for such eyes!


    Such terrifying eyes, such a powerful ability, if he can''t find a way to get it and experience it for himself, then it will be a huge failure for him.


    He must find a way to obtain such power, but before obtaining such power, he also needs to find a way how to deal with the people who wield these powers.


    "Uchiha Itachi probably won''t be able to do it, he will be more careful if he is attacked once, I don''t have much chance.


    And his eyes are not complete, even if such a guy is caught, it doesn''t make much sense. "


    Orochimaru stood there thinking silently, and he himself didn''t have a good impression of guys like Uchiha Itachi.


    He knew that Uchiha Itachi was leaving Konoha, even though the information he got was not comprehensive, but he was the one who almost became Hokage.


    Uchiha Itachi attacked his family, and then he became a rebel and led Danzo to become


    Betrayed Ninja and died under Habara''s blade.


    Orochimaru immediately understood that Uchiha Itachi must have a brain problem, and he believed the nonsense of Danzo and his teacher.


    When he was still in Konoha, he could tell that his teacher and Danzo had been targeting Uchiha.


    And Danzo is a person with strong selfish desires, he has no moral bottom line at all, or he regards everything he does as a moral benchmark.


    Studying the cells of the first generation of Hokage is something that Orochimaru is eager and willing to do, but he has no chance to do it.


    If it wasn''t for Danzo to take the lead and provide materials, if it wasn''t for the acquiescence of his teacher, would he have done it?


    At least Orochimaru didn''t think about leaving Konoha before he did this, but after Konoha discovered some problems, all the outlets turned against him immediately.


    He has already seen that Konoha has changed at this time, and his teacher has also changed, probably at that time Orochimaru is more willing to leave Konoha to pursue everything he desires.


    This guy Uchiha Itachi actually believed that they went to give birth to his own family to do this kind of thing. I''m afraid he still thought that Konoha belonged to his teacher and Danzo, right?


    "It''s incredible that such an idiot can actually open the kaleidoscope."


    Orochimaru sighed faintly, but he also knew that Uchiha Itachi was very talented. He had seen Uchiha Itachi''s training in Konoha before.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t bother to think about Itachi Uchiha, he knew that his current goal was best placed on Konoha, and even on Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui!


    It''s really not a simple matter to deal with them, at least there is no way to do it with Orochimaru.


    "To deal with Sharingan, or even to deal with Sharingan Kaleidoscope, you can only rely on people who also have such eyes."


    Orochimaru muttered silently, but the next moment he seemed to think of something, and a smile bloomed on his face at this moment.


    "The living people may not have it, even if they want to cultivate themselves, they don''t know how much time and experience it will take, and it may not be successful.


    But among the dead, there are quite a few heroes like this, whether they are people with such eyes, or people who can fight against such eyes! "


    At this moment, Orochimaru suddenly realized that his structure was too small, really too small.


    The living can''t do it, so can the dead?


    The emergence of art is to serve people. Why can''t I use the art created by Qianshoubeijian?


    As long as the operation is good, I can completely get the Uchiha who can defeat these kaleidoscopes!


    Orochimaru was silent for a while, a person is no longer perverted in silence, but too bad in silence, and Orochimaru is really both perverted and bad at this moment.


    "It seems that I have a new research idea, and once I succeed, I can get what I want.


    Even, you dead guys can still see all the good things in the world, maybe you have to thank me! "


    ...... "Habara, is he gone?"


    "Well, he recognized me, this guy is really interesting."


    Just when Habara was lamenting that the 90,000,000 people who could walk in front of him had run away, Shisui had also come to Habara''s side.


    Shisui has been watching the battle just now, and now he really has a more understanding and opinion of Habara''s strength.


    Habara never used Sharingan the whole time, Shisui can see that.


    As the owner of Sharingan, he naturally understood how poorly he had grasped the details in the battle in Habara just now.


    Of course, this "how bad" is compared to Habara''s previous battles. With the support of Sharingan, it is natural to have insight into details that ordinary people cannot.


    Constantly becoming stronger in the details, constantly looking for opportunities to defeat the enemy, this is also the way the Uchiha clan fights


    feature.


    Habara''s performance just now was completely lacking in this aspect of ability. He was fighting against Orochimaru by relying on hard power.


    And Habara''s display of hard power also made Shisui amazed, but Shisui didn''t quite understand how Orochimaru recognized Habara, after all Habara didn''t use any other techniques.


    "Huo Dun, and myself slipped the tongue."


    Habara spread his hands and sighed, but his expression didn''t seem to care that much.


    "Oshemaru is really an old fox, every little detail can be noticed and grasped by him, it''s really amazing."


    "Oshemaru is one of the Sannin after all, he is definitely not a good guy to deal with."


    It''s not surprising that Zhishui heard the words, not to mention that Orochimaru himself has been to the root and dark parts, and his skill in clich¨¦s and ability to control details are very powerful.


    Although Habara is strong enough, he has never been trained in places like Anbe and Nebe.


    "But if he knows about it, will it affect us?"


    "Actually, this doesn''t have a big impact on us. After all, Orochimaru is a smart man. He knows what to say and what not to say."


    Habara is a little confident about Shisui''s issue, not to mention that it really exposed that Habara''s big deal is to blame Sarutobi Hiruza on the inside, and it''s over if he doesn''t admit it to the outside world.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi really wants to investigate, Habara will say that you have no money to give me, and I can earn some extra money myself?


    Of course, this was simply the worst choice, and Habara knew that basically he would never get to that point.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about Orochimaru, it''s time for us to deal with our affairs."


    Habara didn''t bother to think about Orochimaru any more, his eyes turned to the back, and then he said flatly.


    "Oshemaru gave me a piece of information before leaving, that is, the troops from Yanyin Village are coming to take over this defense zone."


    "So, are we going to deal with those rock ninjas?"


    Although Shisui was a little puzzled about how Habara got the information from Orochimaru, that''s not where his current focus is.


    In fact, he didn''t have any psychological burden on Yan Yin''s ninjas, just like the first time they met Yun Yin''s ninjas, he didn''t have a good impression of these guys at all.


    What''s more, they are already mentally prepared when they come out, as long as they deal with it cleanly and don''t expose themselves.


    "Yeah, otherwise we would have a lot of things to explain."


    Habara smiled, and then looked behind him, at this moment, the raging flames in the sky began to dissipate slowly...


    ¡­


    "Who are you?"


    The captain of Yanyin Village saw two strange ninjas in black robes approaching, he couldn''t help asking in a deep voice.


    Although he looked calm, his heart was extremely tense, not only him but also the rock ninjas behind him.


    They have taken out their weapons, and some of them have even gritted their teeth and are ready to attack at any time!


    Strictly speaking, the two men in black didn''t do anything, but in conjunction with the raging flames, it really gave them an unimaginable sense of oppression.


    However, neither Habara nor Shisui paid much attention to these people. The two of them looked at each other slightly, and then they sped up and separated towards the crowd!


    "Enemy attack! Be alert!"


    Looking at the actions of the two of them, no matter who they are, they know what they want to do.


    In fact, two ninjas are attacking a ninja army with more than 50 people. If this kind of thing is done by other people, I am afraid that these rock ninjas will only think that these people have a problem with their brains.


    But these two people are obviously different, the terrifying flames and the strong chakra fluctuations before, all of this


    It shows that these two people are not ordinary!


    They are right to think like this, but the problem is that what they met was Uchiha with two kaleidoscopes.


    A blue chakra appeared on Habara''s ninja while running, and his eyes also turned scarlet at this moment.


    He wants to win this battle quickly, and what he wants to verify has already been verified by Orochimaru, so it is naturally impossible for him to have any reservations now.


    And on the way of sprinting, he had already chosen his first target.


    To the left of his target was a taller Iwanin. This guy was at the forefront of the team, and Habara could clearly feel that his Chakra strength was not weak at all.


    If you want to do it, you naturally have to deal with the more difficult ones first, so that it is convenient for Habara to clean up the miscellaneous fish.


    This is what his Jonin taught him when he followed the troops to the battlefield at the end of the war, and these things have always been kept in his heart.


    Habara''s speed is extremely fast, even if he doesn''t have the ability to use space, his speed at this time is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    The person targeted by him was actually the captain of the Iwagakure Army, and his expression changed slightly when he saw Habara''s extremely fast sprinting speed.


    Especially after he felt that Habara''s target was him, he couldn''t help but panic, but his face turned red instantly after panicking.


    This is because he was angry, because he didn''t expect that he would be underestimated and become the first target?


    "Damn it, I said those hired ninjas are unreliable!"


    Captain Yan Yin thought about it, and at the same time he quickly formed a seal. His speed of forming a seal was extremely fast, and a wall of earth rose in front of him in just a moment.


    At the same time, rows of ground thorns were erected on the road that Habara must pass in front of the earth wall!


    Habara took this scene very naturally, his eyes scanned the surroundings, and the next moment he swung the ninja sword in his hand quickly.


    "Buzz!"


    The cyan blade swept away with the sharp wind chakra, and the ground thorns that had just emerged were cut off by Habara in rows!


    And Hou Yubara accelerated even more, and before everyone could react, he jumped in front of the earth wall that had just risen, and thrust out the ninja knife with great confidence.


    "Peng!"


    The sand and soil scattered, mixed with blood, and Habara clearly felt that his ninja knife penetrated the chest of that ninja.


    The sand fell, and through the smoke that was not enough to block the line of sight, Habara unfortunately saw his stunned and unwillingness clearly.


    But soon, Yu Yuan raised his eyebrows, because he suddenly saw this guy pull out a detonating talisman and stick it on his ninja sword!


    "This **** guy..."


    The internal organs of this rock ninja have been completely shattered. With this kind of injury, that guy is absolutely dead, but he didn''t die immediately because of his strong physique.


    But this guy actually wants to do something like this before he dies, this is really the will to resist that Habara has never encountered in the course of the mission.


    "Is this the counterattack of the war ninja before his death?"


    Habara suddenly remembered that his Jonin who led the team once said that there should be no pity, fear or other emotions that should not appear on the battlefield.


    What you have to do in the face of the enemy is to use all means to kill him, because you may be killed if he is not dead.


    And the tragedy of the war is unimaginable, because you don''t know whether you will die in the next moment.


    So what you have to do is to find a way to kill the enemy in front of you even if you are about to die.


    This kind of tragedy Habara had only heard it in the calm tone of Jonin who led the team, but now he saw it for the first time in a real sense.


    This rarely caused Habara to sigh inwardly, but he quickly regained his composure after the sigh.


    Because strictly speaking, he is also a ninja with blood on his hands, even if he has not been completely washed away by the war.


    Li, he is also a qualified ninja!


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Habara directly pushed the ninja knife forward fiercely, and his ninja knife pierced into his chest together with the detonating charm that Iwanin had just placed.


    The next moment, Habara left the spot with a teleportation technique, and then a violent explosion resounded on the battlefield with thick blood mist!


    "team leader!"


    Such an explosion caused many ninjas beside this rock ninja to suffer, and the rock ninja who survived this moment also let out a wailing uncontrollably.


    "team leader?"


    Hearing this voice, Habara immediately realized that the person he killed first might not be a simple person.


    But this is a good thing for him, the more important the people who died in the place, the more likely the will of the remaining people to fight will be weakened.


    Thinking of this, Habara suddenly accelerated and jumped directly above the explosion point, his eyes turned quickly and locked on the position of his ninja sword in an instant.


    Although his ninja sword looks a bit miserable now, but this ninja sword is really not made of ordinary materials.


    It exploded and exploded after being attached to it, and it didn''t break. From this, we can see the extraordinaryness of this ninja sword, or the materials used by Wuyin Village to forge this ninja sword are really extraordinary.


    "And Zhishui''s efficiency is not bad."


    Picking up the ninja sword quickly, Habara''s peripheral vision also glanced at Shisui on the other side.


    Relying on the advantages of Sharingan and speed, this guy has been constantly shuttling through Iwanin''s array.


    Moreover, Habara also noticed that some of these Iwanin were extremely calm in the face of such an impact.


    But another group of people can clearly see their uneasiness and panic, and the Chakra reserves of these rock ninjas are not particularly high.


    It can only be said that it looks like a normal guard ninja. If it is divided according to the ninja level, it is the appearance of Zhongnin and Xianin.


    After all, the ninjas are the most precious resources in the village, even if they come to the border, they will definitely not be ordinary ninjas who lead the team, they will definitely have higher positions.


    "Go to hell!"


    At the moment when Habara was thinking and controlling his body to fall from a height, a voice suddenly rang in Habara''s ear.


    Tilting his head slightly, he saw that Kunai was about to stab his neck from the side.


    But at the next moment, all this suddenly stopped, and the cruel expression on Iwa Shinobi''s face also stopped abruptly, his eyes were full of those scarlet three-pointed jades of Habara!


    Almost instantly, his face was full of sluggishness and trance, and he didn''t recover until Habara Ninja knife wiped his throat, and hung his head in unwillingness.


    But Habara didn''t give him a second look, he gently flicked the blood off the ninja sword, and then rushed into the crowd like Shisui...


    .........


    "Why are you here?"


    Gently flicking the ninja sword, Habara and Shisui locked their eyes on the three generations of Hoshikage and the others, both of them were very curious about how these guys came here.


    "We were patrolling the defense zone normally, but we received news that there was a huge flame at the front of the defense zone, so we came here to have a look."


    Facing Habara''s questioning, Sandai Hoshikage''s performance was relatively calm and calm, but this was only on the surface.


    His heart at this time is actually the same as everyone else''s, it''s really overwhelming!


    They really couldn''t forget what they saw when they came here and looked at the battlefield from afar.


    He saw with his own eyes that these two people were like fluttering butterflies in the crowd, their movements were as light as light, and all the ninjas who came into contact with him all flew out backwards.


    Under their hands, fighting is like an art, every movement is extremely simple and natural!


    However, the fighting styles of the two are also very different, and one of them is completely different.


    Full speed, that ghostly speed makes people impossible to guard against.


    He is like a phantom, no, it is even more terrifying than a phantom, the speed on his body seems to have completely integrated into himself.


    His opponent couldn''t quite figure out which one was the phantom and which one was the real body, and everything was under his control.


    The other speed performance is not so fast, but this one is what scares Sandai Xingying and others the most.


    His movements don''t seem to be particularly fast, but his movements are extremely precise. Every time he makes a move and every time he dodges, an enemy will die because of it!


    The most important thing is that he will use everything around him, whether it is the enemy''s weapon or the enemy''s attack.


    They can never forget that when this guy was besieged by five enemies, he grabbed the arm of the first attacker in an instant, and then yanked the attacker so hard that he stabbed Kunai into his teammate''s body.


    Then he turned around lightly to avoid the ninja knife attacking him behind him, and this ninja knife killed the first attacker directly.


    He also made a move at this time. After he solved this guy with a ninja knife, he attached a detonating symbol to this guy at a speed that was too fast for people to observe.


    Then he kicked him into the crowd, and at the same time avoided the sneak attack of the other two.


    In the end, he grabbed the hands of the two of them and let their weapons penetrate each other''s body. At this moment, the enemy with the detonating talisman behind him also exploded in the crowd.


    All of this seemed so easy, as if everything on the battlefield had been mastered by him!


    He doesn''t look like a ninja at all, but more like a dancer, a dancer who can kill all enemies with ease.


    Such an enemy, no matter how you look at it, they are not something they can deal with, no matter how you look at it, they are not something they can provoke.


    It''s just that facing two people of such strength, their inner doubts became more and more serious, and the questions of the third generation of Xingying once again surfaced in their minds.


    These two people are willing to take on such a task. What is their unknown purpose?


    But Sandai Xingying is very clear that now is not the time to care about these things, and they are not qualified to care about them.


    If you can achieve this scene by yourself, even if the opponent''s strength is not strong, this is not something ordinary people can do!


    You must know that in ninja battles, most of the time, the number can change the outcome of the battle. Even if the ninja is besieged by a group of ninja and scary, the probability of death is extremely high.


    But the two guys in front of them, especially the guy who spoke, the fighting art he showed really made Sandai Xingying and others feel chills in their hearts.


    "Yes, sir."


    Three generations of Xingying took a deep breath, and then said seriously and slightly respectfully.


    "It''s not because you don''t trust your Excellency, but because it''s our duty."


    "yes?"


    Habara looked at the old man in front of him playfully, he actually didn''t believe what the old man said at all, but now he didn''t bother to care about it.


    "I didn''t expect that Your Excellency is really a responsible ''shadow'', so it''s a good time to come, and I can also report it.


    These guys are all from Yanyin Village. Their hired ninja was repelled by us before, and if there is no accident, that guy is an S-level rebellious ninja in Muye Village. "


    "Konoha S-class rebellious ninja?"


    The revelation of Habara''s news immediately made Sandai Hoshikage and others look aside. Although Konoha is lonely, it is also one of the five strongest villages in the ninja world.


    How could they not feel panic when their s-rank rebel actually appeared here?


    But what made them breathe a sigh of relief was that Habara defeated them head-on, which was excellent news.


    And after learning about this, Sandai Xingying became more certain of his inner thoughts.


    He must seize this opportunity!


    "Your Excellency, you have completed the mission this time, and I will immediately deliver your remaining commission."


    Thinking of this, Sandai Xingying said very seriously, Habara and Shisui couldn''t help but look at each other with his kindness.


    Because they could all feel that this guy didn''t finish his sentence, and as expected, the third generation Xingying spoke again.


    "However, can the two gentlemen reveal the name and code name, so that we can distinguish the two more accurately.


    Moreover, two Excellencies, I hope that we can have a larger and more comprehensive cooperation in the future! "


    ¡­


    "This matter really went smoothly beyond expectations, and our goal was achieved in this way. It seems that Habara''s decision is correct again."


    Walking on the way to another defense area, Shisui couldn''t help but look at Habara with some emotion, recalling everything before, he still feels a little too dreamy.


    What is the purpose of their trip?


    It''s very simple, that is to make money!


    Whether they accept employment from war missions or sell the weapons they collect at one time, these are all things they do to make money.


    Now that they have completed a war employment mission, the rest is naturally to consider how to sell those weapons.


    However, what Zhishui never expected was that the third-generation Xingying took the initiative to find them, hoping that they could cooperate for a long time.


    "Your Excellency Ito, Your Excellency Narumi, the two are stronger than I ever imagined.


    With the help of the two of you and the organizations behind you, I think Star Ninja Village will be able to survive the most difficult period.


    So I hope to help and protect us by employing you, or the organization that employs you, for a long time.


    In addition, I also hope that your organization can accept an employment from us.


    And this employment is not a battle, but I hope that you can help us find something that can enhance our combat effectiveness. "


    Zhishui remembered very clearly how humble that third-generation Xingying showed at that moment, and Zhishui also remembered how fast his heart was beating at that time.


    What this guy meant couldn''t be more obvious. He just hoped that he could help them find a way to buy weapons.


    Shisui and Yubara are both hired ninjas now, so it is normal to be entrusted with some such tasks.


    And it is conceivable that there is still a lot of room for manipulation in this task. If one is not careful, this third-generation star shadow will probably become a victim.


    But this third-generation star has no such worries at all, and he even said happily that everything can be discussed.


    "As long as you can help Xingren Village, then we are willing to pay you a reward.


    Because these things may still need your Excellency and others to help us bring them in, we will naturally not treat you badly. "


    Hearing what this guy said, Habara and Shisui still had to think about it so much, so they agreed without hesitation.


    But Habara knew a truth, that is, he couldn''t let the guy in front of him feel that he could accomplish all these things easily, otherwise he would feel that everything would be very easy to get.


    Therefore, even if Habara agreed, he only said that he would contact the businessman who supplied them with weapons to negotiate with himself in Hoshinin Village.


    If the negotiation is successful, Habara and the others will be responsible for the transportation. If the negotiation is not successful, we will talk about it later, and the third generation of Hoshikage will naturally not refuse.


    "Yes, and my name is Makoto Ito, Your Excellency Narumi Takayuki, please don''t forget."


    Habara was in a good mood, and he was even happy to make a joke with Shisui, but when Shisui mentioned his name, he became curious.


    "Speaking of which, does the name Narumi Takayuki have any meaning?"


    Zhishui touched his chin, he looked at it strangely


    Habara.


    "Also, what does Makoto Ito mean to you?


    I don''t think you''d take some insignificant names, do you? "


    You guessed it right, I will tell you that these two names have no other meaning at all, they are just the names of two scumbags.


    And the name I used, that man was put on a boat by a woman named Yan Ye.


    Hahara mentally complained silently, but he would not say these words, it was just for fun.


    If Habara was younger sister, maybe he would give himself a Kasugano Yu.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a casual call." Habara shook his head, and then he looked forward: "That''s the defense area, right? After checking that there''s nothing wrong with it, we can go back to Konoha."


    Before Habara and the others left, the third-generation star shadow gave them a mission for nothing, and this mission was to inspect a remote defense zone.


    In a literal sense, it was a simple inspection job. If everything went well, Habara and the others didn''t have to do anything, and they could just take the money and leave.


    However, if you are unlucky and encounter someone coming to attack, then Habara can also cooperate with the ninjas who stay in the defense area to resist together.


    Compared with other war missions with a clear purpose, this mission is really a free gift.


    And the three generations of Hoshikage also hired them at a not-so-cheap price, and Habara naturally didn''t intend to miss it, anyway, the actual control area of ????Shoshi Ninja Village is not particularly large.


    In particular, there are still cliffs in many places, and there is poisonous gas, so there is no problem in defending this area.


    "Indeed, we can leave after the inspection there, but this time we need to pay close attention to the matter of Orochimaru."


    In fact, Zhishui didn''t particularly care about the meaning of those names, he stroked his chin and began to think seriously.


    "A powerful and proud person like Orochimaru will join an organization and perform such a task, that organization may not be easy.


    Yu... Cheng, do you think that guy is also in this organization? "


    "Uchiha Itachi?"


    Habara couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded when he heard the words, but he still had to pretend that he didn''t know.


    "I don''t know about this either, maybe next time we meet Orochimaru we can ask.


    But speaking of it, why didn''t you use other gods before?


    If we use other gods, maybe we can control Orochimaru, and this guy can still work for us in the future. "


    "Are you talking about the other **** in the left eye? It can indeed modify a person''s will, but after using it once, I can''t use it here for a long time."


    Speaking of this question, Zhishui also seemed very helpless, he spread his hands and said.


    "After all, this technique is very overbearing, and it consumes a lot.


    When we were dealing with Danzo, I used it on that mysterious Uchiha, and I haven''t recovered yet.


    And the other gods in my right eye need to continue to display and transform, and also need to look at him, and he will definitely find out and find a way to resist at that time.


    That''s why I didn''t do anything, and I couldn''t help it. "


    What Shisui said was well-founded, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    It''s just that Orochimaru can''t handle the illusion. Now, if Shisui really does it, the probability of Orochimaru being tricked will not be small, right?


    Of course, if you find something wrong and run away immediately, it is not impossible for Orochimaru to do this kind of thing, and the probability of him running away may be even greater.


    Youyou sighed, Habara didn''t bother to worry about this problem anymore, and he also felt that it was reasonable for other gods to have a super long cooling time.


    If this technique does not cool down, I am afraid that the whole world will be forcibly controlled by this technique.


    Not to mention anything else, as long as the moon can cast infinite gods, what else is needed?


    What an unlimited monthly reading!


    Habara remembered that he seemed to have seen some introductions of other gods somewhere, such as the other gods who rewritten their will in an instant, and the cooling time lasted for decades.


    But it was because Zhishui didn''t have a suitable body to protect his eyes after his death. Now Zhishui is alive and well, and his eyes are in his eye sockets.


    Habara thinks that this cooling time should be greatly shortened, right?


    "So, when will you be able to use other gods again?" Habara thought for a moment, and asked curiously.


    "Probably, it will take about five years." Zhishui said uncertainly: "It must have been more than eight years before, but after injecting the thing you gave me, I found that the time has been shortened a lot, but how For shortening, I''m afraid this technique will still be calculated by volume."


    "Okay, I understand." After getting this answer, Habara could only nod helplessly.


    But he had an idea in his mind, that is, when Shisui''s other gods were cooled down, he planned to use this technique on Orochimaru.


    Such a top research talent, Habara really does not intend to let go.


    The two walked forward while chatting. In this crisis-ridden bear country, the two of them seemed to be in no-man''s land.


    Just walking, Habara and Shisui stopped at the same time, and then their eyes turned to the far end.


    They all felt a strong **** smell blooming in the distance, and accompanied by this **** smell and this strong chakra.


    Such a situation naturally made them alert, because they all realized that the strength of this chakra was not weaker than Orochimaru!


    "It seems that there is nothing to worry about today." Habara sighed quietly, and then he said slowly: "Let me go and have a look, maybe it''s the people from the organization of Orochimaru again. Maybe I can get some information from them."


    "I''ll go with you." Zhishui didn''t hesitate at all, he said directly: "This time there are obviously two chakras, let''s go together, so we can take care of each other if there is trouble."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Habara to refute, he rushed directly in that direction, and Habara could only silently nod his head.


    The two of them were very fast, and in the blink of an eye they had already arrived at the place where the smell of blood was the strongest.


    In addition to the corpses all over the place, there were also two figures standing there.


    One of the guys was covered in gray and white, and there was a strange formation under his feet.


    As for the other person, the whole body is wrapped in a robe with the same black background and red clouds as Orochimaru.


    Seeing these two people, Habara and Shisui''s eyes lit up at the same time.


    From Zhishui''s point of view, it is obvious that these two people belong to the same organization as Orochimaru, so he can think of a way to pry information from them.


    And Yu Principle fixed his gaze on the man in the long robe, he only had one thought in his mind.


    "This guy, if you can, you must try to abduct him!"


    ¡­


    "It''s really unlucky, I didn''t expect to meet this guy."


    On a hidden open space in the Kuma Country, Orochimaru''s figure slowly emerged from the ground, he looked into the distance, and finally he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    He felt that he was a little unlucky, in a place like Xiongzhiguo, which was separated from Konoha by several countries, he could still bump into Uchiha''s people.


    Especially this time he met the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha Habara who overthrew Uchiha Fugaku at a young age, and also dug out Uchiha Itachi''s eye!


    For Uchiha Habara, the information about Orochimaru is actually relatively blank.


    Although this kid was once a well-known genius in Konoha, genius was not worth much in their era.


    I don''t know how many geniuses are fleeting, becoming


    A shooting star fell, and an unknown number of geniuses fell halfway, leaving only a little regret in the end.


    War is the cradle of geniuses, but also the cemetery of geniuses. Before the geniuses really grow up, Orochimaru will never look at him more.


    But now, this Uchiha Habara has grown up, and the speed and intensity of his growth have exceeded Orochimaru''s imagination.


    Uchiha Itachi is dangerous enough, even with only one eye, but this guy can still use Sharingan to make himself lose so thoroughly.


    So if it were Uchiha Habara, what would happen to him?


    "Furthermore, there is another person following this guy, and that guy has been ready to go, obviously believing in Uchiha Habara''s strength.


    Moreover, those who can follow the patriarch to carry out tasks all the time must have sufficient strength, so that they can help their patriarch at critical moments.


    Then, this guy is probably Uchiha Shisui! "


    Just one Habara has already made Orochimaru have no idea of ????doing it, and now there is also Uchiha Shisui, who used to be Konoha''s Anbe.


    And he has already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, a guy with extraordinary strength, even Orochimaru has no idea at all.


    If this situation is changed to a modern sentence, it is not that Orochimaru is not powerful, but that the other party has opened Gundam¡ªand it can still be opened.


    Therefore, when a person like Dashemaru faced such a bad situation, he naturally chose the most direct and effective way-Run.


    He would never risk his life, especially this time, he was definitely wasting his time.


    "Sharingan, especially the kaleidoscope Sharingan..."


    Silently looking into the distance, Orochimaru thought secretly, this was the second time he was defeated by Sharingan.


    Even if the opponent didn''t use this ability, Orochimaru''s retreat was because of its existence.


    However, such things did not make Orochimaru feel disappointed, on the contrary, he had a stronger desire for such eyes!


    Such terrifying eyes, such a powerful ability, if he can''t find a way to get it and experience it for himself, then it will be a huge failure for him.


    He must find a way to obtain such power, but before obtaining such power, he also needs to find a way how to deal with the people who wield these powers.


    "Uchiha Itachi probably won''t be able to do it, he will be more careful if he is attacked once, I don''t have much chance.


    And his eyes are not complete, even if such a guy is caught, it doesn''t make much sense. "


    Orochimaru stood there thinking silently, and he himself didn''t have a good impression of guys like Uchiha Itachi.


    He knew that Uchiha Itachi was leaving Konoha, even though the information he got was not comprehensive, but he was the one who almost became Hokage.


    Uchiha Itachi attacked his family, and then he became a rebellious nin and caused Danzo to become a rebellious nin, and died under Habara''s blade.


    Orochimaru immediately understood that Uchiha Itachi must have a brain problem, and he believed the nonsense of Danzo and his teacher.


    When he was still in Konoha, he could tell that his teacher and Danzo had been targeting Uchiha.


    And Danzo is a person with strong selfish desires, he has no moral bottom line at all, or he regards everything he does as a moral benchmark.


    Studying the cells of the first generation of Hokage is something that Orochimaru is eager and willing to do, but he has no chance to do it.


    If it wasn''t for Danzo to take the lead and provide materials, if it wasn''t for the acquiescence of his teacher, would he have done it?


    At least Orochimaru didn''t think about leaving Konoha before doing this, but after Konoha discovered some problems, all the outlets turned against him immediately


    over him.


    He has already seen that Konoha has changed at this time, and his teacher has also changed, probably at that time Orochimaru is more willing to leave Konoha to pursue everything he desires.


    This guy Uchiha Itachi actually believed that they went to give birth to his own family to do this kind of thing. I''m afraid he still thought that Konoha belonged to his teacher and Danzo, right?


    "It''s incredible that such an idiot can actually open the kaleidoscope."


    Orochimaru sighed faintly, but he also knew that Uchiha Itachi was very talented. He had seen Uchiha Itachi''s training in Konoha before.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t bother to think about Itachi Uchiha, he knew that his current goal was best placed on Konoha, and even on Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui!


    It''s really not a simple matter to deal with them, at least there is no way to do it with Orochimaru.


    "To deal with Sharingan, or even to deal with Sharingan Kaleidoscope, you can only rely on people who also have such eyes."


    Orochimaru muttered silently, but the next moment he seemed to think of something, and a smile bloomed on his face at this moment.


    "The living people may not have it. Even if you want to cultivate it yourself, you don''t know how much time and experience it will take. UU Reading may not be successful.


    But among the dead, there are quite a few heroes like this, whether they are people with such eyes, or people who can fight against such eyes! "


    At this moment, Orochimaru suddenly realized that his structure was too small, really too small.


    The living can''t do it, so can the dead?


    The emergence of art is to serve people. Why can''t I use the art created by Qianshoubeijian?


    As long as the operation is good, I can completely get the Uchiha who can defeat these kaleidoscopes!


    Orochimaru was silent for a while, a person is no longer perverted in silence, but too bad in silence, and Orochimaru is really both perverted and bad at this moment.


    "It seems that I have a new research idea, and once I succeed, I can get what I want.


    Even, you dead guys can still see all the good things in the world, maybe you have to thank me! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 143： My name is Uchiha Habara!

    The guy Habara saw was Kakuto, and among the large group of people in the Akatsuki organization, there are actually quite a few people who are interested in Habara.


    For example, Orochimaru with super scientific research ability, Hidan with high value as an experimental body, and shark-faced Kisame with impressive qualities as a ninja.


    As well as Uchiha Itachi, who he absolutely wants to kill, and Kakuzu, who has super earning power.


    However, among these people, Habara could recruit very few, because the time of his time travel was a bit late, and many people had to miss it.


    Of course, it would be difficult to recruit all of them even if they didn''t miss out. For example, Kisame had been in Wuyin Village before, and Habara had no chance at all.


    But like experimental supplies, Fei Duan, and characters with strong earning power are all objects he can consider.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for Habara to consider it even now, it mainly depends on how he wants to do it.


    "I really didn''t expect to meet this organization again."


    Habara looked at the two people in front of him, he controlled his emotions and said calmly.


    "We met Orochimaru before, and now we meet you two again, what kind of organization are you guys.


    Also, guys like Orochimaru have joined your organization, so you probably won''t be nameless people. "


    "Oh, the two of you actually met Orochimaru and survived?"


    Kadotsu and Hidan naturally also saw Habara and Shisui, and their expressions at this time were more serious and alert.


    These two people gave them a rather dangerous feeling, especially Kadotsu, a guy who has lived for an unknown number of years, and his sense of smell is extremely keen.


    When these two guys approached them, he had already noticed the danger of these two guys, and since then he has been fully alert.


    And now these two people directly said the name of Orochimaru, which also proved Kakutsu''s judgment from the side.


    Orochimaru is so weird that even if Kakuzu has never fought against him, he can understand that it is definitely not a wise move to fight this guy.


    No matter how proud he is, even if he claims to have survived the hands of the first Hokage, he can''t underestimate Orochimaru.


    "Two extremely dangerous guys?"


    Kakuto was thinking silently, and he was already ready to fight. He guessed that these two people might be ninjas hired by other forces.


    Although I don''t know why there is such a person among the hired ninjas that he has never heard of, but since they are hired ninjas, they must have some conflicts.


    "Oshemaru is a dangerous guy, yes, but it''s wishful thinking that he wants to kill us."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he said playfully.


    "Besides, the two of us didn''t do it together to deal with Orochimaru, but I did it alone. I don''t know if you are satisfied with this answer?"


    "Then this only proves that Orochimaru is too weak, and it doesn''t make any sense other than that."


    Kakuno shook his head lightly, his chakra had already started to brew completely at this time, he looked at Habara and Shisui indifferently, and finally suddenly chuckled.


    "Then, it''s time for us to do what we have to do."


    "Well, yes, there are indeed some things that need to be resolved."


    Habara nodded slightly, and the next moment his figure appeared in front of Kakuzu without warning, and his ninja sword had already been cut towards Kakuzu!


    And Kakuzu''s expression was unusually calm, although this speed was very fast, he could also react, but in an instant, yellow chakra appeared on his body.


    Under the protection of this layer of chakra, although Habara''s knife hit him hard, it made a piercing sound like metal colliding.


    Obviously, Habara didn''t penetrate Kakuto''s defense this time. This extreme use of earth escape and qualitative change is really not so easy to break through


    .


    "Do you still dare to make a sneak attack? Court death!"


    Seeing that Habara and Kakudo had already started to attack, Hidan couldn''t help but raised his voice and prepared to go to help, but at this moment Shisui had already come in front of him.


    "Your opponent is me, freak."


    Shisui held a ninja knife and looked at Hidan indifferently, but he was extra vigilant psychologically, and he had even opened Sharingan.


    Because the guy in front of him looks too weird, his body is full of wounds and now there is a ninja knife stuck in his abdomen, and the blood is flowing down the blade.


    But even so, this guy didn''t look like he was going to die. A normal person would have been unable to hold on.


    "Is that the cultist?"


    After all, Shishui used to be a qualified Anbu, and the information Anbu can get is beyond imagination.


    The guy in front of him involuntarily reminded him of those members of the evil gods in Tangzhi.


    According to intelligence, these cultists are very weird. They seem to believe that they can obtain the ability of immortality from the so-called god.


    Zhishui doesn''t believe in this kind of thing at all, and the evil **** religion has always been defined as an illegal belief organization, and was once targeted by various forces.


    But these guys seem to have been surviving tenaciously, and even Tang Nin Village was almost wiped out, which seems to be what they did.


    It''s just that there is no evidence for this, because the cult has disappeared since then, and no one can find their traces.


    But now it seems that this so-called evil **** religion has entered the dangerous organization in front of him, and some people have really obtained the so-called immortality ability.


    "From the perspective of Sharingan, these guys are full of a very, very strange power.


    And these powers guaranteed their bodily functions, so that they would not die due to excessive bleeding or even fatal injuries. "


    Under the observation of Sharingan, Zhishui got some information, but he felt even more headache after getting this information.


    He has no way to defeat those strange energies, which also means that Zhishui has no way to kill him directly!


    "You call me a freak?"


    Fei Duan stared at Zhishui in front of him, he was stunned for a moment, then his face changed slightly, becoming a little ferocious.


    "I think you are a strange guy, but it doesn''t matter, since you are all right against Orochimaru, then I want to see what level you are.


    And for guys like you, taking it as a sacrifice to Lord Evil God will surely make Lord Evil God even more satisfied! "


    As soon as the words fell, Fei Duan had already pulled out the long knife in his abdomen, picked up a sickle in his hand and rushed towards Zhishui.


    It''s just that his series of actions made Zhishui raise his eyebrows, because he found that this guy''s attack was really chaotic and out of order...


    .....


    Habara didn''t pay too much attention to the battle between Shisui and Kakuzu. According to Habara''s memory of the original work, Hidan''s characteristic is to continuously attack with that huge scythe.


    Because the range of the sickle is large enough, its attack range is far beyond that of ordinary weapons, which makes it faster and easier to injure the enemy and get blood.


    This is how Asma suffered in the original book. Of course, there is also this guy who "became a monk in anger" and made himself lose his mind.


    To deal with two people from the Xiao organization without being able to calm down, isn''t this sending yourself to death?


    And Zhishui has always been calm now, and he still has a kaleidoscope of body shape deviation. With his original speed, I am afraid that Fei Duan will not be able to touch him at all.


    As long as he can''t touch it, then Fei Duan naturally doesn''t pose too much threat. All his lethality comes from that terrifying evil mystery technique.


    In other words, it came from the enemy''s unknown intelligence about him.


    Look at Shikamaru


    Guy, his strength is obviously not as good as Asma''s, but he can use tricks to make Fei Duan sink forever!


    "Ding!"


    But Habara obviously knew that now was not the time to think about these things, he swung the ninja sword in his hand fiercely, and the moment he swung away Kakutsu, he rushed to Kakutsu with a vigorous step.


    And this time, a cyan chakra appeared on Habara''s ninja sword, obviously he had already started using Wind Dun.


    Although it''s a pity that he missed the Thunder Dungeon twice and didn''t get it, otherwise he could break the Earth Dungeon''s defense faster.


    But without Earth Dun, it''s not like he can''t replace it with Feng Dun, and Habara''s Feng Dun is not bad at all!


    With a swung of the knife, it struck towards Jiaodu fiercely with heavy wind blades, and this knife completely blocked all of Jiaodu''s escape routes.


    Seeing this, Kakuzu immediately countered, pale yellow chakra appeared all over his body, and almost instantly his body was hardened to the extreme.


    The moment he was hit by Habara''s ninja sword, he immediately raised his leg and kicked Habara''s lower abdomen.


    The speed is fast and the strength is fierce. It is completely conceivable what will happen to Habara if he is hit by this blow!


    His purpose is very simple, that is to force Habara back, but Habara does not hide at all, and the ninja sword in his hand stabs straight at Kakuzu''s heart.


    "What a madman!"


    It was incredible for Jiaodu to see this scene, after all, it is really rare for him to risk his life like this.


    It''s just that a stern look appeared on his face very soon, no matter whether the other party is really desperate or there is something behind him, he is not afraid, because he has more than one life!


    "boom!"


    Kakuzu''s iron fist full of earth escape chakra hit Habara''s body fiercely, and a roar suddenly sounded.


    At the same time, Habara''s Ninja Sword, with the help of the sharp Kazetsu Chakra, also successfully pierced Kakuzu''s heart!


    But Kakudo has more than one heart, and he replaced his own heart almost instantly, but when he noticed Habara''s state, his expression changed instantly.


    I saw that Habara''s body had already been covered with a layer of blue chakras, and there were obvious rib-shaped things in these chakras.


    And this scene immediately made Kakuzu''s blood run cold: "Susano? You are still Uchiha!"


    "Oh?" Habara looked at Kokutsu playfully, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "You are very knowledgeable, you actually know even Susano."


    "The Uchiha clan''s unique technique, how can I not know it after living for so many years."


    Kakuzu''s face is gloomy now, he knows why Orochimaru was defeated, because obviously this guy in front of him is not a good person at all!


    As a ninja who has been active since Senjujuma was still alive, it is naturally impossible that he has not seen the power of Uchiha Madara.


    He did sneak attack Senjujuma, he did survive from Senjuzhujian''s hands, but only he himself knows how he survived.


    He will never forget being subdued by Senshou Bashirama''s move, and he is as helpless as a baby.


    If it wasn''t for Senshou Zhujian''s mercy to let him go in the end, it would be absolutely impossible for him to live to this day.


    And as the only enemy of Senjujuma, Uchiha Madara''s power, even if he has only seen it from a distance, he can definitely imagine how terrifying this intensity is.


    To put it bluntly, it was the era of the ninja gods, and it was the era when individual strength could crush everything in the world!


    Now that he saw such power again, how could he hold his breath?


    "I didn''t expect that you are actually a member of the Uchiha clan. Your purpose...is Uchiha Itachi?"


    Hearing Habara''s admission from the angle, he pulled away almost as fast as he could, and looked at Habara warily.


    However, he was also wondering what Habara was causing trouble for them, and all he could think of was one thing.


    One, that is Itachi Uchiha.


    "Sorry, you guessed wrong."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and at the same time, an arm full of bones appeared on the azure chakra that seemed to be real on his body.


    With the continuous injection of chakra, the prototype of a giant began to emerge in the next moment, and the phantom of a skeleton appeared on him.


    Seeing this scene, Jiao already wanted to run away. He had heard that Susanoo''s defense was extremely strong, and everything that happened just now had verified his thoughts.


    His Earth Dungeon not only possesses a strong defensive power, but also has an unimaginable offensive power.


    But this kind of attack still can''t break through the defense, which means that his other means may not be able to break through such a defense.


    But what Habara said next made him pause slightly.


    "I''m here for the money, and I''m a hired ninja now."


    Habara looked at Kakuzu calmly, with a smile on his face.


    "As for Uchiha Itachi, I really didn''t know he was in the same organization as you, but it doesn''t matter, because sooner or later I will kill him!


    But for now, I have a better idea, and that is you, Your Excellency Kakuto. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, then he gently took off the mask in front of him, revealing his own face.


    Similarly, he also revealed his pair of kaleidoscope Sharingans with weird patterns that are constantly turning!


    The vast Chakra instantly rose again, and the huge Susano let out a roar, and then its huge body was lifted again.


    Not only that, but his body is also filled with the muscles formed by Chakra. At this moment, this Susanoo giant looks even more terrifying.


    "I''ve heard of you, Your Excellency Kakuto, you are a legendary bounty hunter, and you are also a very famous existence in the black market.


    But I didn''t expect to meet you in this place, which is really beyond my expectation.


    But now that I have encountered it, then I should express something, especially now that I need money, but my identity is also destined to prevent me from doing many activities. "


    Habara spoke slowly, but while he was talking, he also paid attention to the situation of Zhongshui and Hidan.


    Just as he thought, it was impossible for Fei Duan to hit Zhishui, and Zhishui had already suppressed this guy to hit him again.


    There were already many scars on Fei Duan''s body, and the bright red blood kept gushing out as if he didn''t want money, and spilled all over the ground.


    But this guy is still walking like flying, and he looks like a zombie who can''t die at all.


    Habara could tell that Shisui had probably found a way to subdue this guy, and that was to chop off his head, so that Hidan would not be able to continue fighting.


    However, Fei Duan also seemed to have discovered Shishui''s idea. He is now dodging in a panic, but it can be imagined that this guy''s fate is already doomed.


    Who made him meet Shisui, who is good at speed and also has a kaleidoscope Sharingan Uchiha?


    "So, I want you to help me. Anyway, staying in the Xiao organization is also making money, and following me is also making money. There is not much difference in this."


    Withdrawing his gaze, Habara calmly looked at Kakuzu and expressed his thoughts with a smile on his face.


    "Follow you, to make money for Konoha?"


    Kakuzu looked at Habara suspiciously, and then he gave a disdainful laugh.


    "Konoha''s wealth is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. You have to make up a better reason!"


    "Who told you that I want to make money for Konoha, all I want to do is for myself."


    Habara shook his head flatly, he had stopped the expansion of Susano at this time, and this level was completely enough.


    "And what we are going to do, Konoha will not interfere or allow it.


    It means that this is a violation of Konoha''s regulations, so I need someone to handle these things outside of Konoha and have nothing to do with Konoha for us. "


    "So, you''ve taken a fancy to me?" Angle frowned slightly: "What if I don''t agree?"


    "I said before that you are essentially making money for someone. I don''t believe you have any so-called loyalty. Even if you do, you are loyal to money."


    Habara smiled slightly, and then his Susano pulled out a Chakra ninja knife, the blue Chakra looked so dazzling at this moment.


    "As for your disagreement, let me show the consequences of your disagreement. After all, I can see that you have a lot of heart!"


    Habara''s words instantly changed Kakudu''s expression, UU Reading The fact that he has several hearts is his biggest secret.


    But the guy in front of him saw through his secret at a glance, how did he accept it?


    It''s just that he didn''t have time to say anything, Habara had already controlled Susano to raise the ninja sword high, and the next moment he swung it with all his strength!


    At this moment, it seemed that the space was cut, the earth split, and the sky tilted.


    The extremely intense energy burst out suddenly, at first it was only a little bit, and then it instantly increased, surpassing any previous energy explosion.


    Between the sky and the earth, it suddenly turned into a blazing white, and this kind of power has completely bombarded Jiaodu''s body!


    At this moment, Jiaodu felt an unprecedented crisis, at this moment he felt that death was so close to him.


    At this moment, a soft whisper sounded in his ear.


    "Remember, my name is Uchiha Habara!"


    ......Recently, the pop-up window is very powerful, you can click to download and avoid the pop-up window

 Chapter 144： patriarchy

    During the period when Habara left the village, everything in Konoha was considered safe.


    The education within the family has been fully spread out, and the people of those families have also learned a lot of knowledge because of this education.


    Through such education, they also understand why their relationship with other people in the village is always so bad.


    On the one hand, this is caused by their enemies.


    Their enemies have never been the villagers of Konoha Village, but those who rule Konoha but regard Konoha as their own private property.


    They wantonly use their influence and power to suppress people they dislike or even their enemies.


    Under the influence of such people, their Uchiha''s situation will be so bad. These people are their Uchiha''s enemies!


    And the other party is their own reason, their character is too arrogant!


    Through learning, they know that people need mutual respect. If you respect others, why should others respect you?


    Fear is never respect, because fear only makes people feel more dissatisfied with you.


    If Uchiha wants to stay in Konoha, he must naturally integrate into Konoha, so they must change some of their own bad habits.


    In particular, their patriarch once said a word when they were teaching them, and this sentence has been imprinted in the psychology of this generation of Uchiha people forever.


    "Your pride is given to you by your family, not by yourself.


    The real strong will not use the pride bestowed by the family, but they will make the family proud of them through their own efforts! "


    As soon as this sentence came out, the faces of countless Uchiha members were full of shame and anger, because they were indeed rampant with the pride given to them by the family.


    Their own actions did not bring any pride to the family at all.


    Look at their patriarch Yu Yuan, he used his hard work and strength to make the family proud again!


    Therefore, these tribesmen also began to change themselves. They always kept Habara''s words in their hearts, and their behavior began to become low-key and humble.


    Although they themselves were not used to it at first, it can even be said to be very uncomfortable.


    But as they forced themselves to do so, they found that the people around them really changed a lot about them.


    People who didn''t talk to them very much are now willing to talk to them, and people who used to change their faces when they saw them now smile at them.


    All of this gave them a special feeling that they were really starting to get into Konoha.


    They are no longer people who lock themselves in a small circle, but have truly integrated into the big environment of Konoha.


    Ordinary residents of Uchiha feel this way, not to mention people from the security department, their feelings are the deepest.


    Their life in Konoha is really getting better and better.


    And as their business scope starts to expand, like some of them have to deal with some simple trivial matters.


    And this also gave their word-of-mouth a huge boost once again, because they handled it well, neither favoritism nor too harsh.


    Although doing so is very tiring and consumes their brain cells, but seeing everyone smiling with satisfaction is their greatest reward.


    It''s just that now they are beginning to realize a serious problem, that is, their manpower is too small, not enough at all!


    "Now I finally understand why the patriarch always wants to recruit other people into the security department. It turns out that the patriarch has long known that we have too few people."


    The members of the security department finally understood Habara''s thoughts at this moment, which made them a little ashamed.


    When that guy Hinata Yuan first came over, they were actually holding back their breath. Why did they let someone from Hinata enter the security department?


    Although


    Because of Habara, they didn''t show any malice towards Gen Hyuga, not to mention Gen Hyuga did a good job in all aspects.


    But also did not show too much enthusiasm, after all, they always felt that this was an outsider.


    And now they know that there will definitely be more and more people like this in the future, because they can''t support this huge security department at all.


    "It seems that these guys have understood my good intentions."


    In the office of the Security Department, Habara could not help but smile when he saw the letters from those who came jointly, begging him to recruit more members of the Security Department.


    At this time, he is still a shadow clone, but his shadow clone has never been exposed.


    Before Habara left, in order to create a shadow clone that would last longer and be harder to detect, he specially used a lot of chakra to fill it up.


    And the result of this is that until now, even people like Uchiha Fugaku have not noticed that Habara''s body is no longer in Konoha.


    "Very well, these guys have stopped making noise, so it''s time to start recruiting.


    Nara also needs to take the plan to them for a look, but they don''t know who the Nara clan will send over, and how many people they can send over. "


    The Nara clan is best known throughout Konoha for their ability in government affairs, although it is impossible for Habara to give them too high a position.


    But they can play an unimaginable role in the civilian department of the Ministry of Security, and they are indeed very good at these things.


    "Also, when will the guy on the body come back? It''s been almost two months since he went out, so it should be over, right?"


    Habara has been away from Konoha for almost two months now. Although nothing happened, it is not a good thing to continue like this.


    Habara''s shadow clone will not worry about the safety of the main body, after all, Habara''s strength is still really strong at this stage.


    Even if you can''t beat it, are Dancing Kongjutsu and Void Walking just for show?


    The main thing is that he is too boring now. Even though he is a shadow clone, he has completely inherited Habara''s character traits, and he still feels headaches about this lot of government affairs.


    "Knock knock knock."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of Habara''s office, which immediately refreshed Habara, and then he sat up straight.


    "Come in."


    The door was quickly opened, and Habara couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when he saw the person who came in. The person who came in was Hinata Gen!


    "Master, good morning."


    Hinata Gen was very polite, he closed the door casually, and then bowed slightly to Habara respectfully.


    "It''s Yuan-kun, good morning." Habara nodded with a smile, and then asked curiously: "I don''t know why Yuan-kun is looking for me?"


    "My lord minister, it''s like this. The patriarch brought me a letter this morning and asked me to pass it on to my lord minister."


    While talking, Hinata Gen took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Habara.


    "The patriarch said that the minister will know what to do after reading this letter."


    "Is that so?" Habara looked at Hyuga Gen thoughtfully, then he took the letter and said with a smile: "Then, thanks for your hard work, Gen-kun."


    "This is what the subordinate should do, Minister." Hinata Gen was still very respectful, he nodded to Habara and then said slowly: "Then, the subordinate will leave first."


    Habara nodded slightly, Hinata Gen immediately turned around and left the room, after he closed the door, Habara opened the letter and began to read it carefully.


    The content of the letter was not much, and it didn''t take long for Habara to read it, but after reading it, a smile appeared on Habara''s face again.


    Holding the letter in his hand, doubts soon ignited the letter, Habara looked at the burning paper, he couldn''t help silently


    Whispering.


    "It seems that there is a good show about to be staged..."


    ¡­


    "Hurry up, we should be able to return to Konoha before dark."


    On a trail in the Land of Fire, Habara, Shisui, Kadotsu, and a timid-looking little girl, a group of four were slowly walking in the direction of Konoha.


    It''s just that this speed made Zhishui a little dissatisfied, they felt that they were walking too slowly.


    Hearing Shisui''s words, Kakuzu couldn''t help but glance at Habara, but after realizing that Habara didn''t care too much, he stopped talking and quietly followed Habara''s pace and walked forward.


    Once again, he saw the incomparable power of the Warring States Period¡ªeven though he knew it was far inferior, it was not something he could resist, so he was honest.


    Just like what Habara said, all he cares about is making money, and only money is the only value that can prove that he is still alive.


    He didn''t want people to die, but he didn''t make enough money as he knew, so he chose to follow Habara under the deterrence of being killed by Habara''s two hearts.


    But when he was following Habara, he was also really curious about what Habara was going to do and how much money he wanted.


    And the answer Habara gave him made him a little confused¡ªthe more the better, because it was not Konoha who needed money, but Konoha''s major families and some specific departments of Konoha.


    Although Habara didn''t say much, it didn''t make Kakuto feel that he wasn''t trusted.


    After all, he just turned around, and it would be a problem if he was trusted easily.


    But at least he also has something to look forward to. After all, the sideline jobs that the big families want money for, I''m afraid he can get a lot of it himself.


    Especially when he learned that what Yu Yuan came to undertake this time was a war mission, and he knew that the war mission was still a small part of their business, so he knew that there might be a lot of money in it.


    In the Xiao organization, they can only make money by undertaking war missions and doing black market reward missions.


    But the huge Konoha ninja family is united to make money, the energy in their hands and their appetite are really not comparable to a small organization!


    Thinking of this, Kadotsu felt more at ease, especially after he already knew what Habara''s name was, he felt more at ease.


    This was once a genius Uchiha ninja in Konoha, but now this name can represent the entire Uchiha clan!


    That Uchiha Itachi who instantly defeated Orochimaru was ruthless enough, this guy had one of his eyes gouged out, and the person who did it was the one in front of him.


    This guy is now the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and his attitude represents the attitude of the Uchiha clan.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve already returned to the Land of Fire, why worry so much?"


    Habara didn''t know that Kadotsu had so many psychological dramas, so he just smiled and said to Shisui.


    The rewards of this trip far exceeded his imagination. Not to mention the wool he got from Xingren Village, just catching a corner that can make money and make money makes him extremely happy.


    Although he didn''t reveal too much information to Kakudo, he believed that Kakuto would understand his thoughts.


    After all, even if this guy has lived for so many years, he still has his own IQ.


    But not disclosing it now doesn''t mean not disclosing it in the future, all of this depends on the performance of the character.


    At least this guy Yubara is narrow-minded, but he has never treated anyone who is willing to follow him badly!


    What''s more, his harvest was not limited to Jiaodu, the little girl who followed them silently was also one of their major gains this time.


    This little girl is Karin Uzumaki, a descendant of the Uzumaki clan who was left behind in the Land of Grass.


    Naturally, Habara would not forget her. On the way back, he passed by the Country of Grass, and Habara specially asked her to


    Jiaodu led the way and brought them into Caoyin Village.


    After grabbing a grass ninja for questioning, they also took Xiang Rin away without making a sound.


    Shisui didn''t quite understand at first, it''s not that he didn''t understand why Habara wanted to take Xiang Rin away, after all he knew what to do after learning that the girl''s surname was Uzumaki.


    What he didn''t understand was how Habara got the information.


    But Habara was already prepared for this point, he directly said that he had heard that there was a harmless girl in Caoyin Village during the mission.


    And it was also the redhead whose surname was Whirlpool, which immediately caught his attention.


    This time he was going to pass through the Country of Grass, so he naturally didn''t want to miss it.


    What he said made Shisui nod his head clearly, but it also made Xianglin not know what to say.


    She has no idea what the surname Whirlpool actually means, but she knows that she has been living in a very bad way in Caoyin Village all these years.


    She and her mother have always been the test subjects of various experiments, and her mother has passed away because of various experiments, which made him not have the slightest affection for Caoyin Village.


    It''s a good thing to be able to leave there now, although she doesn''t know what her fate will be, and the people in front of her don''t seem to be good people.


    "It''s been two months since you came out, and you''re not in a hurry?"


    Seeing Habara''s attitude, Shisui felt helpless, and he could even express it as anger.


    "You are the patriarch, so many things in the family can be handled by the shadow clone with peace of mind?"


    "First of all, the shadow clone has my consciousness, memory and all my thoughts, so there is no problem in letting him handle the affairs."


    Habara raised his fingers and shook Shisui lightly, and then his expression became serious.


    "Also, let me tell you a truth, as a decision maker, you can''t hold everything tightly in your hands, you have to properly learn to hand over power to your subordinates.


    No one is perfect, everyone has their own flaws, and there are specialties in the arts, and everyone is good at different things.


    Therefore, as a decision maker, what you have to do is not to feel how powerful you are, but to know what your subordinates are best at, and then arrange them reasonably to do what they are good at.


    In this way, one of your plans can get twice the result with half the effort, and you have more time to think about other things.


    Similarly, your subordinates will obey you more and follow your deployment because of your trust and the display of their own value.


    Just like managing a family, what I am best at is finding a suitable family development path.


    I have set the direction of development, and how to do it depends on Elder Fuyue and others.


    Because they have more experience and know the family better than me, it is much better to let them do it than you and me to do it ourselves. "


    The example Habara gave was not that complicated, but this management art also made Shisui think deeply.


    It was the first time he heard the words that Shuye specialized in such a technique, but he also understood after Habara''s explanation.


    Indeed, entrusting the right things to people who are good at it can really make it easier.


    This is like a mission team, everyone has their own advantages, so the ninjas who lead the team will assign tasks according to their own conditions, which seems to be a simple management prototype.


    "I think I get it."


    Zhishui tightened the huge backpack behind him, and he nodded seriously.


    "If you think about it carefully, Habara, you really entrusted us with a lot of things to do, and our division of labor did make us more efficient and faster.


    Learned, Habara, it seems that I took it for granted. "


    "There are many things you take for granted. You, the deputy patriarch, have to work hard."


    Habara said something with a smile, and then he returned


    asked funny.


    "What''s more, slow down so that the zombie behind you won''t move around. Once he does something, you have room to react."


    Zhishui couldn''t help but glanced at the big backpack behind him. This backpack was not filled with other things.


    It''s the flying segment that has been cut and taped!


    Hiduan is an extremely qualified experimental material, and even an excellent sacrificial material for certain ninjutsu.


    Naturally, Habara couldn''t be like that kid Shikamaru, after blowing up Hiduan to pieces, he threw it into the pit and buried it.


    He didn''t have the slightest sympathy for these evil **** believers who killed people without batting an eyelid, and even relied on sacrificing their lives. Anyway, it was good to use them as experiments if they couldn''t be killed.


    Although he knew that the way he handled it might make Jiao even uneasy, but he didn''t have the slightest intention to change his mind.


    Some people have certain things, UU reading must pay the price!


    Although the speed of the four was not fast, and they were chatting all the time, but when night fell, they had already returned to Konoha smoothly.


    However, Habara didn''t let Kakuzu follow him to Uchiha, but left a shadow clone and followed Kakuzu to the forest on the edge of Konoha.


    Kakuzu didn''t have any objection to this decision, and he was also aware of his current situation, so he followed Habara''s shadow clone and left honestly.


    As for Xiang Rin, Habara didn''t have anything to worry about, and Ka Rin himself didn''t dare to refute anything, and honestly followed Habara back to the Uchiha clan.


    It''s just that after Habara released his first shadow clone after returning, he was stunned.


    After carefully reading the information sent by the shadow clone, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth involuntarily.


    "It seems that it''s best for them to make a decision, otherwise there won''t be a patriarch meeting..."


    ......Recently, the pop-up window is very powerful, you can click to download and avoid the pop-up window

 Chapter 145： impeachment plan

    The letter Hyuga Gen sent to Habara actually didn¡¯t have much content, but the information it revealed was extremely shocking.


    The patriarchs of Konoha got together for a meeting, and it was still in the middle of the night in a very hidden valley on the edge of a Konoha village.


    If it was a normal meeting and discussion, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have chosen such a hellish place.


    Then the content of this meeting may not be on the table, and it may even be something that can make Konoha change drastically!


    Thinking of this, Habara naturally couldn''t delay any longer. After handing Xianglin over to Shisui, Habara headed towards that valley alone.


    The range of Konoha is actually very large. Except for normal residential areas, Konoha is surrounded by forests.


    These forest legends were constructed by Qianshou Zhujian, but I am afraid that few people can answer them now.


    And behind these forests, there are either the city walls guarding Konoha, or some scattered valleys that form natural barriers.


    These places are located at the outermost edge of Konoha. Although there will be people patrolling these places, most of them still rely on barriers and seals for defense.


    And that''s where Habara is going to be tonight!


    Hurrying all the way, Habara avoided a patrol team, and then used Sharingan to avoid some barriers before he reached his destination.


    Looking around, after making sure there was nothing wrong, he walked towards the target valley, but he stopped just halfway there.


    Lifting his head slightly, he saw someone standing on a rock.


    This man is also very imposing, and people can tell at a glance that he is definitely not a mediocre person. Even though his back is facing the moonlight, Habara recognized him at a glance.


    "Head of the Nizuzu clan, please stay safe." Habara said with a smile, it is true that this person is Hyuga Hizuru.


    "Clan Chief Habara, you are late." Hinata Hizuru said, and then he jumped off the boulder directly and walked in front of Habara.


    "I just came back to Konoha from the outside. It was a shadow clone who stayed in Konoha before, so please forgive me for being a little late."


    Habara said indifferently, he did not hide this matter from Hinata Hyuzu.


    "Aren''t you in Konoha?"


    Hyuga Hyuzu seemed a little surprised when he heard the news, but he quickly recovered his calm and didn''t ask too much.


    "I see, let''s go then."


    Hinata Hizuru said something calmly, and then he walked towards the valley with Habara.


    This valley is very deep, and this valley is obviously arranged deliberately, there are obvious organs and sealing barriers in it.


    Once someone breaks in, they will definitely be known by the people inside immediately, so there is enough room for consideration in choosing whether to fight back or retreat.


    After Habara and Hyuga Hizuru went to the innermost part, Habara also saw the people inside. I have to say that the appearance of these people also made Habara feel that Sarutobi Hiruzen might really suffer this time!


    In addition to the Inokacho family who have a decent relationship with Habara, Habara also met Yume and Inuzuka.


    If Uchiha and Hinata are counted, then this small valley has gathered all the seven families with the most say in Konoha!


    Although there are many other small families in Konoha, in terms of influence and strength, there is really no way to compare with the seven families.


    In addition to the Sarutobi clan who rose by relying on Hokage''s position, as well as Shimura, Tanshou, and Mitomon who also grew up in connection with each other.


    "It looks like everyone is here."


    After seeing Habara coming in, Nara Shikahisa spoke.


    "Gathering everyone together today, in fact, I think everyone is already fully prepared psychologically.


    The patriarch Habara has sufficient evidence to prove that Uchiha has expressed his position after the Danzo incident, but Hokage-sama is still targeting them.


    Uchiha is also a member of Konoha, and even one of the founders of Konoha''s family. This is definitely not what Hokage should do to target a family that Konoha belongs to.


    That''s why we have the gathering tonight and our meeting this time. "


    Having said that, Shikahisa Nara paused for a moment, then he looked at Habara, and he spoke slowly.


    "Patriarch Habara, do you still remember what you said to me when we met a few months ago?"


    "Of course I remember."


    Habara nodded, he knew that he had to let himself say some things.


    What Shikahisa Nara did was beyond Habara''s imagination. This guy is really efficient and fast.


    Two months after he left Konoha, he actually convinced Hinata, Yume, and Inuzuka, as well as his allies Yamanaka and Akimichi.


    This kind of skill is stronger than Habara, if Habara comes by himself, I''m afraid he can only guarantee Hinata''s balance, and he can''t say anything else.


    After all, Hinata and Sarutobi Hiruzen really have a deep enmity, as long as things are guaranteed to work, they probably won''t refuse.


    As for Yume and Inuzuka, these two families are a bit difficult to deal with, and Habara seems to have no other options except to use Danzo''s matter to persuade these two.


    How Nara Shikahisa did it, Habara didn''t need to think so much, he just knew that the opportunity was already in front of him now.


    If he doesn''t take advantage of this opportunity, it will be really unreasonable.


    "A few months ago, I told Chief Lujiu that Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, but Konoha is everyone''s Konoha!


    The Third Hokage-sama already regarded Konoha as his private property, and he put himself above the whole Konoha.


    Even if it is undeniable that Konoha is indeed the number one in his heart. But his thinking and his actions have proved that what he thinks and thinks has changed.


    This is definitely not what a qualified Hokage should do. The tragedy of Hinata Hinata-senpai has proved everything.


    Itachi Uchiha some time ago, and the information they have now, are proving that Sarutobi Hiruzen is no longer suitable to continue to be Hokage-sama. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, his gaze scanned all the people present, and then he spoke forcefully.


    "So I mentioned to Senior Shikaku that we need to replace a Hokage, a qualified Hokage who can truly lead Konoha.


    No matter how bad it is, he is a person who can deeply understand Hokage''s responsibilities, not someone who regards Konoha as his own private property.


    Although our family ninjas are all Konoha ninjas, we all have our own pride and dignity.


    Therefore, I propose that we activate the corresponding action mechanism, so as to¡±


    "Impeach Hokage!"


    When everyone present heard Habara''s words ''impeach Hokage'', even though they had already been mentally prepared.


    After all, they were all persuaded by Shikahisa Nara to come here, and they naturally knew what they were gathering here to do.


    But when they really heard Habara''s words, they couldn''t help but feel a little moved, except for the Inokacho tribe, including Hinata Hyuzu.


    The impeachment of Hokage is really unheard of. Before Habara said this sentence, no one had ever proposed a similar idea.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that Hokage before Konoha is not bad.


    The first generation to quell the troubled times, he has unimaginable power, even if according to the records, this Hokage-sama seems a little naive.


    But he has the help of the Second Hokage Senju Tomona by his side, and the second generation''s ability is also famously strong.


    All of Konoha''s basic policies were set up by him, and most of Konoha''s departments were meticulously planned by him.


    He also built Konoha''s education system, improved Konoha''s defense system, and at the same time proposed the idea of ??enhancing the political voice of civilian ninjas.


    The most important thing is that he really did this last idea himself, and he contributed a lot of ninjutsu that he studied.


    And it also made many big families come up with some insignificant things, so that civilian ninjas have some basic ninjutsu systems to learn and use.


    Although this policy is weakening the interests of big families, it has to be admitted that Konoha has indeed become better. This policy has built Konoha''s heritage.


    So even now, although the big family is very unhappy with this policy, no one will oppose him.


    Konoha is gone, and they will be finished too!


    As for the current third-generation Hokage, to judge him, he actually has to be divided into two stages to make it clear.


    In the beginning, this third-generation Hokage was okay, after all, he knew very well that he was appointed by the imperial court and was not recognized by the major families.


    Therefore, he behaved very low-key and pragmatic, and he personally led the troops to fight during the war.


    His performance also attracted everyone''s respect, he showed the importance he attached to Konoha, and showed the demeanor that most shadows should have.


    At that time, he had the title of Ninja, and even the big families had to admit that he was a qualified Hokage.


    But after that, Master Hokage carried the prestige of victory in the war and began to clear and integrate his forces in Konoha.


    He reused his former classmates, and at the same time stripped away the interests of many families. This approach naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of the family ninjas.


    But while he was doing this, he was also sparing no effort to expand the policy of the Second Hokage, and genius civilian ninjas continued to emerge like mushrooms after rain.


    And when Sarutobi Hiruzen did these things, he was still very measured.


    Although the family ninja lost a lot of benefits, Hiruza Sarutobi will find a way to make up for it in other aspects, which allows them to continue to live in harmony.


    But when the third war came, everything changed.


    During the Three World Wars, he never went to the battlefield. On the contrary, many children were pushed to the battlefield, and these children were only seven or eight years old!


    In terms of command, Clan Ninja admits he really doesn''t have a problem.


    But in the negotiations with Sand Hidden, Kiwi Hidden, and Iwa Hidden, Konoha has no interests of her own at all!


    Wuyin Village may be too far away, so it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t get it. Shayin Village, out of war considerations, forbears the alliance.


    But why do you still want nothing in Yanyin Village?


    To let him fight Yun Yin desperately?


    But can they really fight?


    Facts have proved that they did not fight, but the third Hokage was also forced to step down due to the pressure of public opinion, but when he left, he pushed a new fourth Hokage.


    Although this new fourth Hokage is the puppet of the third Hokage, he is young, energetic and thoughtful, and he has a good relationship with the patriarchs of various families.


    This made the family patriarchs feel that even if this Hokage is unlucky now, he will definitely do something in the future if he gets rid of the control of the three generations.


    However, the cruel reality is that the Fourth Hokage died, and the Third Hokage took over again, and did a lot of disgusting things.


    Things have developed to this point, and it is true that everyone has no choice.


    Although the impeachment Hokage never appeared, although it really shocked everyone''s heart, once this idea appeared, it really couldn''t be controlled anymore.


    "I second."


    Hyuga Hyuzu didn''t think about it for long, he directly raised his right hand and said in a low voice.


    "Master Sandaime is no longer a qualified Hokage, if this continues, none of us will have a good life.


    First Hinata, and then targeting Uchiha one after another, these things are really not what a Hokage should do.


    It''s us now, it could be you in the future, so I support this thing. "


    "I also agree."


    Younv Zhiwei hesitated for a moment, then he also raised his right hand.


    "Hokage-sama has been ambiguous about Danzo, and has always emphasized that this matter has nothing to do with him.


    But it''s really hard for me to believe that this kind of thing has nothing to do with Hokage-sama. Without the approval of Hokage-sama, Danzo would not have the opportunity to do many things.


    Hokage-sama has completely changed, he is no longer the low-key and pragmatic Hokage for Konoha.


    So I support this matter, Chief Habara. "


    With Younv Zhiwei''s statement, the patriarch of the Inuzuka clan didn''t hesitate much, and he quickly raised his hand to express his opinion together.


    And Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka themselves supported it, otherwise they would not have attracted so many people to come here, and it can be said that they have all expressed their views now.


    Moreover, although everyone came here with psychological preparations, when this matter was completely confirmed, it was also a historic moment!


    These family patriarchs definitely set a precedent in history!


    Habara looked at the six people in front of him, and a smile spread from the corner of his mouth, the most difficult step of impeaching Hiruzaru Sarutobi had already been taken.


    Also this step is the most critical, because this is a breakthrough from zero to one.


    But wanting to impeach Sarutobi Hiruzen is not a simple matter, and there are many, many things that need to be discussed.


    Otherwise, without a complete plan, it would be very difficult for them to impeach Hokage.


    "Patriarch Habara, let''s talk about your plan first. Impeaching Hokage is not a slogan. Everyone supports you. I think you should also make everyone feel trustworthy."


    After everything was confirmed, Shikahisa Nara spoke.


    To do such an important thing, a complete plan is naturally required, and this plan needs to include a lot of things.


    First of all, what is the reason for the impeachment of Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    This is a very, very important matter. In his previous life, Habara knew that no matter what controversial and dangerous things he did, the most important thing was to "learn from a famous teacher".


    If you don''t have a reasonable reason or even a combination, then you are likely to plunge yourself into a crisis of public opinion if you do these things.


    No one wants to touch the vortex of public opinion. If you don''t pay attention, he may kill you. Everyone here knows this.


    After all, no one dares to forget about Uchiha and Hatake Sakumo.


    In addition to the reasons, the rest is how to do it, how to do it, and another important point, that is how to deal with the aftermath.


    All this is extremely complicated, and all this is a process from zero to one.


    Habara glanced at Shikahisa Nara, he knew that this was a test from Shikahisa Nara, and also wanted to see if Habara had made any preparations.


    Although Habara found him a few months ago and revealed some of his thoughts, those thoughts were not comprehensive enough at that time.


    No one likes to take risks, and things that are not comprehensive can easily be put on the table, because it will kill everyone.


    Now it''s Habara''s turn to show his value. If Habara can''t come up with a reasonable plan, I''m afraid the six people present will be disappointed with Habara.


    And their previous support and secondment, I am afraid it will become empty talk.


    Just like Nara Shikahisa said, Habara must make them feel trusted, this is something he, the initiator, must undertake.


    "I have a plan, and all of this needs everyone''s support and help."


    Habara took a deep breath, and his expression became serious. In fact, he had already thought about all this seriously, and he really had such a plan in his mind.


    "Hokage-sama has actually given us a reason to impeach him, that is, Hokage-sama has been disqualified.


    He who was originally the third Hokage has abdicated, and the fourth Hokage-sama has been elected, but his fall was caused by an accident that may have been "premeditated".


    That''s why the Third Hokage-sama is in charge of Konoha''s power here. From a rational point of view, this is nothing, but from a legal point of view, he has crossed the line.


    Therefore, the current Konoha should be in charge of the "Fifth Generation Hokage-sama". "


    Habara''s words were very calm, but the content of his words made the six family patriarchs nod and frowned at the same time.


    Habara didn''t mention Sarutobi Hiruzen''s approach to the ninja family, especially the Uchiha, but instead talked about the legal issues of Naruto throughout the whole process.


    This is to avoid some sensitive things. For example, this action is a family ninja''s revenge on Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Even if others can see it, they must do their superficial skills.


    Impeaching Hokage from legal principles is more "politically correct" than impeaching Hokage from selfish revenge.


    This point, Habara is very good, after all, the United States on the other side of the ocean was also very good in the previous life.


    But the "premeditated" accident that Yu Yuan said made them a little confused.


    Could it be that there is something hidden behind the death of the Fourth Hokage?


    In other words, Habara is going to make a big fuss here, is there any conspiracy?


    These six people looked at me and I looked at you, but they still didn''t say a word in the end, but continued to listen to Habara''s narration seriously.


    "After confirming the idea of ??Master Fifth Hokage in charge of Konoha, then we should also make more preparations."


    Habara noticed the state and eyes of these patriarchs, but he didn''t care, but continued to speak seriously.


    "First of all, we need to prove that we need to identify a suitable candidate for Hokage, which I once mentioned to Minister Lu Jiu.


    I personally support Jiraiya becoming Konoha''s Fifth Hokage-sama. If you have any other ideas, we can discuss them later.


    After determining the Hokage we want to choose, we still have to prepare more evidence, and this evidence is to prove that the third Hokage-sama is disqualified.


    As Hokage, first of all, there are serious legal problems, and secondly, during the administrative period, it is necessary to find out the proof that he is not in charge of Konoha.


    Then, I think the most suitable one is Shimura Danzo. "


    All six people present nodded their heads, the legal issue was resolved, and the next step was the issue of governance.


    Pure jurisprudence is enough for impeachment, but something more important is needed.


    Because if it was just a matter of pure legal principles, then Hiruza Sarutobi might prevaricate by saying that there was no ''no suitable heir''.


    His legal principles are just to give himself a better excuse, and what is hidden under this excuse is the sharpest blade!


    "It''s just that Shimura Danzo has been killed by you, and a lot of evidence has been buried by the third generation."


    Yuu Zhiwei sighed slightly and said, Shimura Danzo is definitely a perfect entry point, but it will be difficult to deal with this guy already dead.


    He didn''t blame Habara for killing Danzo. Everyone present applauded Habara for killing Danzo. If they weren''t worried about being too high-profile, they would all want to set off firecrackers!


    In terms of being hated by others, Tuanzang has always been indomitable and difficult for ordinary people to catch up with.


    He was like a wild dog running wild all the way on the road of no return, until someone seized the opportunity to directly kill him as a wild dog, otherwise he would not be able to turn back.


    But now it seems that the wild dog Danzo died too early, and they had no way and ability to **** the evidence of Danzo from Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    "There is a lot of evidence for Danzo, and it can even be said to be very much."


    Habara reached out and took two scrolls out of the ninja bag, and he threw one scroll directly at Yume Zhiwei.


    After Younv Zhiwei caught it, he began to open another scroll and speak at the same time.


    "I got one from Sarutobi Hiruzen as a security card, which he gave me in exchange. I think this can form a link in the chain of evidence."


    Younvzhi frowned slightly, then he opened the scroll in his hand and began to read it.


    It''s just that his face changed slightly when he saw it just now, because this scroll is actually the roster of the root!


    The root roster means yes, Younv Zhiwei knows it all too well, it records the real names and code names of all members of the root.


    Even for those children brought from the orphanage, relatively detailed records can be found here.


    From this flower name, we can completely know the scale of this root, and we can know how many family ninja members have been taken away from the root!


    Most of the ninja members of the family are not willing to enter a place like the root at all.


    Also, as the patriarch of the family, he would never allow the talented juniors of the family to enter such a dark and filthy place.


    But Danzo''s approach has completely challenged the dignity and bottom line of a family. He almost mercilessly took people away by coercive means.


    This kind of thing happened to Zhuludie before, and so did Younu and Inuzuka!


    It can be said that apart from the two families of Uchiha and Hinata among the seven people present, no one can avoid Danzo''s evil hands.


    Danzo is dead, and some things have been buried, but this roster can prove what Danzo did back then!


    It can be said that the existence of this roster is indeed a very good evidence, but it is only a very good evidence.


    Because what they have to deal with is Sarutobi Hiruzen, not Danzo, even if there is no tacit consent of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Danzo can''t do this kind of thing.


    But in fact, they still lack a lot of evidence, a lot of more intuitive evidence.


    "This roster does have a lot of weight."


    After Younv Zhiwei read the roster, he passed it on to other people to read it. After Nara Shikajiu read it, he said with a slight sigh.


    "But it''s not enough, far from enough."


    "Of course I knew, that''s why I say it''s just one link in the chain of evidence."


    A slight smile appeared on Habara''s tense face at this moment, and he completed the knot seal with one hand upright.


    When a puff of smoke appeared and quickly dissipated, a pale arm appeared in front of everyone.


    "The evidence chain requires multiple combinations of evidence to finally complete the closed loop. The roster can only be counted as one link, and it is still a relatively small link.


    When I got it from Sarutobi Hiruzen, the purpose was just to let you support me, but I didn''t expect Minister Shikahisa to do me such a big favor. "


    Nara Shikahisa smiled at Habara''s words, but now he knew that the kid in front of his feelings was simply a narrow-minded person.


    After Danzo and the others attacked Uchiha, this guy has been planning to oust Hokage!


    "Actually, on the night of the attack on Danzo, I repeatedly emphasized that Danzo has the power of our Uchiha.


    There are also other weird powers. I wonder if you still have impressions? "


    Habara didn''t know that Nara Shikahisa had labeled him a narrow-minded person, but even if he knew, he wouldn''t care, because he really was.


    As for Habara''s words, everyone present nodded their heads, and they still vaguely remembered that Habara had indeed said that.


    It''s just that they didn''t care that much, and what''s more, they regarded this action as a dog-eat-dog thing.


    After all, at that time, the whole Konoha didn''t know what Uchiha wanted.


    But now that Habara''s old story is brought up again, and with the dry and pale arm on the ground, I''m afraid there are really many things worth exploring here.


    "This arm is"


    Yamanaka Haiyi noticed the special power contained in this arm, which made him frown.


    "After I entered the root base, I once faced Danzo directly, and this arm was cut off by me."


    Habara spoke calmly, and what he said next made everyone''s expressions change.


    "When I started, I found that this arm was abnormal, but because I wanted to hunt down Danzo, I didn''t collect it immediately.


    Therefore, I couldn''t show it when I confronted the third generation, but after the negotiation with the third generation, I went back and took this arm away.


    Back in the family, I asked the medical ninjas in the family to examine this arm, but do you know what information I got?


    This arm contains a huge amount of life activity, and it also possesses the unimaginable power of Yang Dun!


    As a family of secret arts, I think you should be no strangers to Yang Dun, right, and at the same time have a strong life activity and the power of Yang Dun.


    Everyone, take a good look back, who will have this ability? "


    Habara''s words are no longer hinting, they are simply expressing.


    Who has such ability, the answer is clear at one scene, that is one of the founders of Konoha, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama of Konoha Village!


    That guy in Danzo is actually doing experiments with the cells of the first generation of Hokage. How could he do such a thing, and how dare he do it?


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were locked on that arm, and Hyuga Hizuru opened his white eyes to stare at it.


    At this moment, they can really feel that extraordinary vitality, and they can feel that Yang Dun power far beyond their imagination!


    "This is actually true, this is the power of the first Hokage-sama."


    Hyuga Hyuzu murmured in a low voice, but soon his face changed, not only the faces of his other five patriarchs also changed.


    At this moment, anger has already burned in their hearts. The power of Xueji Boundary and the power of secret arts are important guarantees for family inheritance.


    Wanton research on the power of family heirlooms is simply courting death, no matter which family it is, they will not let these people go.


    And wanton research on the power of the first Hokage is even more taboo among the taboos. Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, these two people are really worth dying for!


    But soon they became helpless again, they remembered what Hiruzaru Sarutobi said a few months ago, at that time Hiruzaru Sarutobi voluntarily admitted that he discovered that Danzo was researching.


    And at that time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi left himself completely, and the people who agreed with him were all of you present.


    "Clan Chief Habara, you should have taken this thing out earlier."


    Nara Shikahisa''s face was full of bitterness, he looked at Habara quietly and said, but soon he shook his head himself.


    At that time, even if Habara took it out, could they help Habara deal with Sarutobi Hiruzen, and at that time, would they have the qualifications and ability to fight against Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    Obviously, none of them have it, they really don''t have that ability.


    "Sooner or later is actually not important, what is important is that he exists in this matter."


    Habara could see what Nara Shikahisa''s helplessness meant, which made him smile and shook his head.


    "Besides, this is only part of the evidence. We still lack a more crucial piece of evidence. As long as we can do it, everything will be fine!"


    Habara is now very satisfied with the reactions of these family patriarchs, because he knows that everything he has done and all the preparations he made at the beginning will be rewarded.


    Habara never denied that he was a narrow-minded person, and the characteristic of a narrow-minded person is very clear, that is, once he holds a grudge, he will definitely take revenge.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is a Hokage whose heart is attached to Konoha, this point Habara recognized him.


    But Habara didn''t approve of his self-righteous style, let alone treating Konoha as his own property!


    So Habara''s revenge is inevitable, and the revenge of other ninja families is also caused by his own actions!


    The existence of Habara just ignited the fire in advance, making the originally passive things active.


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of the six people present, Habara chuckled and said, "Everyone, do you still remember the child left after Hatake Sakumo''s death?"


    "Kakashi?" Akimichi Dingza asked suspiciously when he heard Habara''s words: "Isn''t that kid in Anbe now? What''s wrong with him?"


    "Kakashi is someone Sarutobi Hiruzen trusts, but don''t forget that Kakashi has a Sharingan in his eyes."


    Habara said with a calm expression, and a sinister smile unconsciously appeared on his face.


    "This eye is the inheritance and symbol of the bond between Kakashi and Uchiha Obito, and Kakashi may not have the third generation of adults who trust us as you imagine."


    "Have you tested him?" Shikahisa Nara reacted quickly, and he thought of something for a moment: "Could it be that Kakashi gave you the information?"


    "I don''t know, but I did try to talk about it."


    Habara shook his head, he couldn''t confirm this matter because he hadn''t seen Kakashi recently.


    "One time when Naruto came to Uchiha, he followed and monitored him, so I tested him.


    I used his father''s affairs and Naruto''s affairs as an entry point, drew him closer to the illusion and tried to convince him.


    I could see that he was really moved, but he was very restrained and calm, and didn''t give me any answer at all.


    It''s just that I believe that if I go further, there will be results, because this time I went out and met an interesting guy, that is Orochimaru.


    But he told me that Kakashi knew about the Mudun experiment that Konoha was secretly carrying out! "


    Habara''s words once again changed the faces of the six people present. Could they not know who Orochimaru is? But how did Habara meet Orochimaru?


    Nara Shikahisa understood, he knew what Habara was going to do, but he didn''t expect Habara to run out by himself.


    It''s okay to meet Orochimaru Habara. Does this mean that Habara''s strength has reached the level of Sannin?


    This kind of thing can''t stand lying, because if you make a mistake, everyone will die!


    As for why Orochimaru revealed the information, after thinking about it carefully, Nara Shikahisa found that it was really possible. After all, there were many hidden secrets in Orochimaru''s defection.


    What''s more, Orochimaru left Konoha because of the human experiment, and no one knows what the human experiment he did.


    So, is he the main participant in the first Hokage cell experiment?


    "Are you sure what you want to say?" Hinata Hyuzu''s face was already ugly, he stared at Yubara and asked in a deep voice: "Clan leader Yubara, this matter can''t be joked!"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Habara turned his head to look at Hinata Hyuzu, and then said very seriously.


    Anyway, he didn''t lie. After all, these experiments are true, and the existence of sky burial or Yamato is also true.


    Although Orochimaru was blamed quietly, but it is impossible for anyone to go to Orochimaru to find out.


    "After defeating Orochimaru, I asked about Orochimaru''s experiment back then, and he was very interested in hearing this question.


    He told me that he had a surviving experimental subject that entered the root, and this experimental subject had a lot of intersections with Kakashi.


    As long as we can pry Kakashi''s mouth open, or let Kakashi take the initiative to fall to us, then all our chains of evidence can be closed! "


    Experimental body, had an intersection with Kakashi?


    Hearing this news, everyone present couldn''t help but move their minds. If Orochimaru hadn''t lied¡ªno, there is really no need for Orochimaru to lie!


    All of this is true, then they only need to pry open Kakashi''s mouth, then they will really let Hiruza Sarutobi have no chance of turning the tables.


    Just, how to do all this?


    "As for how to do it, I have some ideas."


    Before the six of them could speak, Yu Principle smiled and spoke again.


    "The former patriarch of the Uchiha, and now the elder of the family, Fuyue-senpai once told me that he very much suspected that there was something strange about the death of the fourth generation.


    He entered Naruto''s house that night, and saw what kind of life Naruto, the son of the fourth generation, was like now. UU reading


    This made him wonder whether this was deliberately arranged by Hiruzaru Sarutobi, because only in this way, Naruto, who is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, will only get close to the third generation.


    Moreover, Danzo is related to the mysterious Uchiha who released Nine Tails nine years ago, and that mysterious Uchiha knows all the information and plans produced by Mrs. Kushina.


    So, can we understand that all this was deliberately revealed to him by Sarutobi Hiruza III?


    If this is the case, then can we further understand that the death of the fourth generation is actually the game that the third Hokage did in order to regain the power of Hokage?


    Although the third generation lost his wife in this incident, a person under the corruption of power can do anything! "


    Habara''s words made the six people present feel a chill rising from their backs, and that kind of coldness and biting made them almost unable to breathe at this moment.


    Because after they thought about it seriously, they found that all this seemed to be really fitting!


    If all of this is true, then the seriousness of the situation will rise to another level.


    "You say"


    At this moment, Habara spoke again.


    "I disclosed this to Kakashi, whether he is real or not, I will tell him in a speculative tone.


    So, as a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, what choice will Kakashi make? "


    After Habara''s words fell, the six people present really felt that they had fallen into the ice cave at this moment.


    Only at this moment did they realize that Uchiha Habara''s viciousness is directly proportional to his strength.

 Chapter 146： Kakashis Sorrow

    Habara''s plan is indeed not vicious, it is simply murderous!


    The six patriarchs, who had experienced so much wind and rain, felt their blood pressure go up when they heard such news.


    Although Habara has no real evidence that all of this is true, Sarutobi Hiruzen also has no way to prove that all of this is not true.


    The most terrible thing is, from the perspective of a bystander, all this is so reasonable.


    If this kind of news is told to Kakashi, then one can imagine what Kakashi will become.


    The relationship between the Fourth Hokage and Kakashi is really not so good, after all, the personality charm of the Fourth Hokage lies there.


    What Naruto''s life is like other people don''t know, but they, the patriarchs of the family, are the actual leaders of various departments and classes, don''t they know?


    Not to mention anything else, I''m afraid Kakashi himself knows all of this, so if combined with this news, the possibility of Kakashi''s rebellion is infinitely increased!


    Once Kakashi really got close to them, then Kakashi showed the so-called evidence in Orochimaru''s mouth, Sarutobi Hiruzen can be said to be completely hopeless.


    At this moment, everyone was extremely excited because they really saw hope.


    Habara''s plan was perfect in all aspects, although some things were still lacking, but this was enough to give them the confidence to complete it!


    "So, has everyone agreed?"


    In the shrine of the Uchiha clan, Shisui, Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Zong, and Uchiha Takechi all watched Habara closely.


    Although Shisui was surprised, his expression was still calm. After all, in his opinion, no matter what Habara did, there would be no problems.


    But Shisui is still recalling what Habara told Fuyue in his mind, was the Fourth Hokage really murdered by the Third Hokage?


    Zhishui was thinking, but the three of Fuyue were different. They couldn''t control their current emotions at all.


    First of all, they didn''t expect that things would develop so quickly, and secondly, they didn''t expect that Habara would calmly settle all the family members!


    With so many families united together, and so many chains of evidence combined, Hiruza Sarutobi absolutely cannot have a chance to come back this time!


    "Yes, they all agreed."


    Habara smiled and nodded, then he took a sip of the tea before continuing.


    "But then we will be busy. Impeaching Hokage is not an easy task. We have a lot of preparations to do."


    To overthrow Hokage is indeed very troublesome. The first point is that Habara needs to complete the chain of evidence, which naturally needs to be done by himself.


    After all, only he has so much evidence now, and only he can find a way to get in touch with Naruto, so as to attract Kakashi.


    And only he has been in contact with Kakashi before, and only he has been in contact with Orochimaru before, so this is the most suitable thing for Habara to do.


    Of course, Habara is busy and other people don''t want to feel comfortable, everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope, especially such a big thing naturally requires everyone to work together to complete it.


    Therefore, they also made some inevitable plans. For example, Shikahisa Nara is responsible for coordinating with the daimyo.


    It is true that daimyo is useless, but it is also true that daimyo''s approval is a legal procedure.


    Habara and the others criticized the impeachment of Hiruzaru Sarutobi as a matter of jurisprudence, so what they want to do must conform to the rules of jurisprudence.


    Then it is inevitable that they will also go through the daimyo''s procedure, and this matter will naturally be handed over to Shikaku Nara, who is fairly familiar with the daimyo.


    However, Habara thinks that this matter should not be a big problem. The daimyo is a master no matter who he is, and they will definitely not be strong in the face of ninjas.


    And in the matter of the Fourth Hokage, both Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzane threatened the daimyo.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen''s statement is more restrained, it looks much better than Danzo.


    But in fact, his proposal is also very strong, so that the daimyo dare not have any idea of ??rejection.


    At this time, Shikahisa Nara proposed to impeach Hokage. I am afraid that this daimyo has no reason to refuse.


    In addition to contacting Hokage, it is also very important to monitor the village, especially the monitoring and investigation of Hokage.


    To impeach Hokage, if Hiruza Sarutobi chooses to fight desperately¡ªeven if he doesn''t, his interest groups will not allow him to be pushed down like this.


    For example, the two families who stood firmly behind him, Zhuanzuo and Mitomon, naturally did not want or want this kind of thing to happen.


    After all, their development relied on Sarutobi Hiruzen becoming Hokage to rise, and now to overthrow Hokage is tantamount to cutting off their interests.


    Therefore, the monitoring and investigation of Hokage was left to Hinata, Yume and Inuzuka.


    They need to investigate clearly how many forces are surrounding Sarutobi Hiruzen, and to make corresponding countermeasures at the most critical moment.


    Placed in the mountains and Qiudao, these two families have to help with everything, but they are not the main force in everything.


    After all, their main direction of action is to resell weapons and supplies in Habara.


    The other families also knew about this matter, and it was Habara who took the initiative to disclose it to them. After all, neither Habara nor Nara Shikahisa wanted to hide this kind of thing.


    And the two of them are actually very clear in their minds, that is, if they want to really complete a certain degree of binding, they really need more interest replacement.


    "After the transaction this time is over, the two elders will work hard to communicate with them and let them join our transaction.


    And according to how much they can contribute, make a judgment on how much share to give them. "


    Habara explained the general situation and then spoke, and the two elders nodded immediately after hearing the words.


    "We understand that this matter is really important and we will definitely deal with it."


    Both Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi responded quickly. Although these two are old, they have to say that they are really easy to use.


    Basically, you reveal an idea and they immediately know what to do.


    Although they used to be rivals to each other and almost got out of hand, but now they are partners and work together under Habara.


    Habara treated them well, and gave them a platform to showcase their experience and abilities, so they naturally performed better and better.


    Of course, the most important thing is that now they have more expectations for the family, and they naturally want to see the family getting better and better.


    "Besides this matter, Fuyue and Shisui, you two also have heavy tasks."


    Habara turned his head and looked at Fugaku and Shisui, then he said with a smile.


    "I gave them the future construction plan of the Ministry of Security last night. I think you know what it means."


    The future construction plan of the Security Department is definitely a grand blueprint, and everyone in Uchiha already knows how huge the future Security Department will be.


    However, Habara has never reported this matter, and there is no problem with him doing so, because the changes he made are all within the purview of the Security Department.


    As for the announcement of the plan, it all depends on Habara''s own mood and thoughts.


    When Yu Yuan told the six big families about his plan, one can imagine how shocked and astonished they were.


    These old fritters really don''t know enough about how huge the three governors'' organizations are and how wide their coverage is.


    But none of them dared to say that there was anything wrong with Habara''s doing so, because the Security Department really had such a huge power, but the former Uchiha himself didn''t know that''s all.


    Now that the new Habara is clearly aware of all this, and quickly grasps, optimizes and improves all of this, no one really dares to say that there is nothing wrong with Habara.


    Now they are still thinking more about how to enter this huge power organization!


    No one is a fool, and Habara has shown the blueprint he has built so clearly that everyone knows exactly what he wants to do.


    This is what Habara is telling them, you see such a huge department of the Ministry of Security, our Uchiha family alone cannot fully support it and ensure its operation.


    If you want to build such a large department, especially the three governors with a clear division of labor, influence, and huge authority, you need a huge number of people.


    Whether it is a low-level task force or a high-level manager, the security department needs them all!


    It is entirely conceivable what the people of the six major families are thinking at this moment.


    They know that the ultimate management of the security department is definitely in the hands of Uchiha, or in the hands of the Uchiha Habara in front of them.


    Even the three subordinate governors will be firmly controlled by Uchiha, but there are too many vacancies in the security department, and there are too many opportunities for them to get what they want!


    Therefore, there was no need for Habara to say anything more, they all offered to send people from their clan who had not been arranged for the time being to the security department.


    And Hinata, a family that has already done it, and Nara, a family that has expressed that it will transport personnel, both expressed that they will further increase the scope of transport.


    It can be said that their approach completely helped Habara solve some troubles, especially the troubles of management personnel!


    "In other words, will there be many family ninjas entering the security department?"


    Uchiha Fugaku reacted immediately, and he nodded immediately to express his understanding.


    "I know how to do it. I will properly coordinate and arrange their training plans and take over their future positions."


    "I will cooperate with the work of Patriarch Fuyue, Lord Patriarch."


    Zhishui also immediately expressed that although this would greatly increase the weight and difficulty of his work, Zhishui still has no complaints or regrets.


    "Very well, meanwhile we have to start working ourselves."


    Habara nodded with a smile, and then his expression became a little serious.


    "The addition of family ninja members cannot make up for the vacancies that our security department needs.


    Even though our plan is to proceed step by step, and at this stage we only focus on building a guard governor, we still need enough personnel to fill it.


    So I decided that starting tomorrow, the Ministry of Security will officially start to expand its enrollment, and all civilian ninjas are eligible to participate in the registration.


    As long as you pass our review, you can enter the security department and become a member of the security department. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    Shishui and Fuyue both responded loudly at the same time, they had actually already started preparing for this plan.


    But because the reputation of the security department was so bad at that time, it couldn''t be launched at all.


    But now it seems that the conditions are ripe, and other big families have begun to choose to send people in, and they can finally start to act.


    None of them are not excited now, because the smooth establishment of the security department is definitely the key to their Uchiha''s resurgence.


    "As for how to review, I believe you all know, so I won''t get involved too much."


    Habara nodded, before continuing to speak.


    "Fuyue, Shisui, you all need to pay more attention, and I will arrange a reasonable position for you in the security department after this matter is settled.


    You have to work hard. In the future, the security department will be a department that gathers the elites of the whole village. As Uchiha, everything you do represents this family.


    Whether it''s you or those who are in the security department, you must take the lead, and you must not lose the family''s prestige. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    Shishui and Fuyue both said loudly involuntarily, and this time their expressions became extremely solemn.


    In the future security department, people from all levels in the entire Konoha Village really gathered.


    In this melting pot of the security department, their Uchiha''s performance really represents the image of a family.


    In the past, because they suffered from not paying attention to their image, the whole Konoha was full of people who were dissatisfied with them. Even if they were wronged, no one would speak for them.


    But now all of this has been reversed by Yu Yuan, and they can feel the benefits of it, so they naturally don''t want to go back to the way they were before.


    "Okay, that''s the general content of this meeting, but I have other things that I need to explain to you."


    Now that the meeting with those family patriarchs is over, Habara naturally wants to talk about other things.


    Although the content of these things is very small, Habara must remind them well.


    "This time we went out and brought back a guy named Jiaodu, I think you all know about it.


    Then his daily life will depend on you to arrange it. In addition, this guy''s future actions also need someone to watch him.


    Jiaodu is a talent. Although we still can''t gain our trust now, he will definitely play an unimaginable role in the future.


    So no matter who goes there, tell them to be more polite. Of course, this guy is also very dangerous, so be polite while maintaining vigilance. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch." The four Zhishui nodded seriously when they heard the words.


    Jiaodu is a professional bounty hunter, and Jiaodu''s strength is also extraordinary.


    It is indeed an excellent choice to have this strong and professional person to deal with things that Uchiha is not easy to do.


    But there is a prerequisite for this, that is, this guy Jiaodu is loyal enough, otherwise everyone will have a headache.


    "Also, that brat Uzumaki Xianglin, you guys are responsible for arranging for her, this is a child of the Uzumaki clan, her potential is definitely not bad.


    Moreover, she is the same age as Sasuke. In the future, I plan to let the two of them train together, and at the same time, let the people in the laboratory pay more attention to her. After all, her abilities are very interesting. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Also, Fugaku-kun will take good care of Naruto from tomorrow on."


    "Until Kakashi came to monitor Naruto."


    Kakashi is one of Naruto''s monitors, but Kakashi does not monitor Naruto every time, so Habara had to make some more attempts.


    But Kakashi didn''t know that Habara was calculating again, and at this time he was quietly entering Hokage''s office.


    The failure of the last operation did not give him the idea of ????stopping. On the contrary, after hearing about Sarutobi Hiruzen''s attack on Uchiha, he had a deeper idea of ??wanting to find out.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to send such information to Habara.


    Although sending information this time caused a lot of oolongs, and even allowed him to witness two film kings fighting in a drama, he did not regret the decision he made at all.


    Today is another time for him to perform a garrison mission at the Hokage Building, and this time will be another great opportunity for him.


    "If I can''t find what I''m looking for in Hokage''s office, then I''m afraid many things will be very difficult to find.


    I hope I can gain something here, after all.¡±


    Kakashi shook his head, he took a deep breath and then ran towards Hokage''s office with ease.


    Having already been here once, he is quite experienced. Although such experience is really not something to be proud of, after all, this is the office of Hokage who invaded his own village.


    But Kakashi doesn''t care so much now, he must give it a try, he must try to get the answer he wants!


    Relying on the shadow clone to replace the post he should have been guarding, Kakashi used the camouflage to slowly move on the outer wall of Hokage''s office.


    When he came to the window, he was very careful not to look out, but patiently and carefully observed everything in the office with his peripheral vision.


    The last time he came here, he was really scared. If it wasn''t for the third generation and the others discussing how to deal with Uchiha, then he would be exposed.


    He will never make the same mistake again, this time he must find out whether there is anyone in the office, after all, good luck is not always accompanied by a **** ninja.


    "No one, and I didn''t notice that there are other dark parts inside, but I didn''t notice last time, there is actually an enchantment here on this window sill, I was careless."


    Kakashi murmured silently in his heart, he really didn''t notice this detail last time.


    In other words, he didn''t have time to observe this detail at all, so he was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to move. After eavesdropping on all the information, he didn''t even have time to run, so how could he have the mood to observe?


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi''s Sharingan suddenly began to rotate rapidly, and in an instant he understood the structure of this barrier.


    Kakashi has always known that his Sharingan is very easy to use.


    Not only can it help you instantly understand the enemy''s action rules in battle, but it can also help you quickly deconstruct the enemy''s ninjutsu, so that you can crack or even copy it.


    It can even help you quickly understand some enchantment issues, and you can try to crack them quietly.


    To put it bluntly, the ability of this Sharingan is simply perfect, no matter who gets it, it will be greatly improved.


    And this Sharingan was given to him by Obito, which has even greater significance to him.


    "That''s right, the consumption of Chakra is too great, maybe this is the price I want to use it."


    Kakashi muttered silently, then his gaze was still fixed on the barrier, and then he gently stretched out his finger to point to the core area of ??the barrier.


    "Buzz!"


    In an instant, Kakashi''s Chakra followed his fingers into the core of the barrier, and the barrier reacted quickly.


    In just a moment, dense black curse marks appeared on the entire window sill.


    These curse seals completely cover the window sill, and it can be seen that whoever acts rashly will definitely be discovered instantly and even be attacked by the seal formed by these curse seals!


    However, these curse seals appeared quickly and disappeared quickly. After all, Kakashi had completely seen through the seal.


    Under the action of his Chakra, the seal was quickly broken by Kakashi.


    Although Kakashi didn''t completely invalidate the barrier, it definitely wouldn''t act as an alarm.


    After doing all this, Kakashi was slightly relieved, but at this moment he felt that his chakra loss was close to one-fifth.


    But he didn''t bother to care about these details now, he looked around vigilantly, then quickly opened the window and jumped into the office.


    When his feet landed on this office that he had entered countless times, he was truly relieved.


    Anbu has many tasks to perform, for example, when Hokage meets other people, they need to hide in the Hokage office to guard.


    But the people who do these things are basically those whom Hokage trusts.


    Kakashi can be regarded as a member trusted by Sarutobi Hiruzen, so he also spent a lot of time in this office.


    And this kind of experience also made him very familiar with many things in this office.


    Therefore, after entering this office, Kakashi closed the window immediately, and his eyes were also locked on a cabinet in the office.


    There is such an important thing as the "Book of Seals" in this cabinet. Kakashi guessed that the thing he was looking for might also be in it.


    "How not?"


    The moonlight was like a song, and the silver moonlight shone into the Hokage office from the window.


    Kakashi, on the other hand, hid in a place where the moonlight could not shine, and slowly flipped through everything in that cabinet.


    It''s just that his complexion is not very good. There are indeed a lot of scrolls in this cabinet, and some scrolls don''t even have names to show what is recorded in it.


    And these scrolls were also sealed with various sealing techniques, it can be seen that these scrolls are very precious.


    Therefore, Kakashi had to spend a lot of effort to break the sealing technique above one by one, so that he could know if this was what he was looking for.


    Fortunately, his teacher''s wife, Kushina, is a person who is very good at sealing techniques, and he has learned a lot from Kushina.


    Even if he doesn''t specialize, and even now he is a little rusty, but after all he still has Sharingan as an assistant, he can still spend a lot of effort to open these seals.


    However, to his disappointment, he almost opened all the scroll seals and read all the information inside, but there was indeed nothing he wanted in it.


    This information records some sealed action plans, and many of these action plans are extremely dangerous, and Konoha will suffer great trauma once executed.


    However, these plans were all rejected by Sarutobi Hiruzen without exception, and were finally left here and sealed up.


    And after seeing these plans, Kakashi also had doubts in his heart.


    "Am I wrong?"


    He is indeed suspicious now, because after reading so many archived records, all of them without exception show that Hiruzaru Sarutobi gave up some radical plans for Konoha.


    This point is very different from what Habara said, which made him feel a little at a loss for a while.


    But when he thought of his father''s death, his own situation back then and Naruto''s current situation, Kakashi calmed down again.


    Although he doubted whether he was so persistent because of the impression of Habara''s illusion, after all, he had seen how strong Habara''s eyes were.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that he had always longed to find an answer, an answer that could comfort his heart.


    Just like what Yubara said, it''s not for himself, it''s for his teacher, it''s for his father!


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi resealed the opened scrolls and put them back in place.


    Temporarily unable to make a breakthrough in Hokage''s office, Kakashi can only find a solution from other places, but he must do a good job in the aftermath to leave here.


    He didn''t want himself to be exposed, which would have a huge impact on his future actions.


    It''s not even certain whether he will have a chance to act after being discovered.


    "Ok?"


    But when Kakashi put these files back, his hand accidentally bumped into the partition behind the wooden cabinet, and a soft knocking sound suddenly rang in Kakashi''s ear.


    When he heard this voice, Kakashi froze, because he was very clear about the difference between solid and hollow voices.


    This is one of the basic abilities of Anbu. After all, sometimes we need to use it when we perform tasks, and Kakashi is also very good at mastering this ability.


    "Is there a hidden space here?"


    Kakashi thought silently, and then his Sharingan turned again. The first thing he had to make sure was that there was something like a sealing technique here.


    But fortunately, he didn''t discover the sealing technique, and then he was willing to start looking for the switch of this hidden compartment.


    He was very careful and patient, and he couldn''t help thinking, what kind of things would be stored in the hidden compartment in Hokage''s office?


    It didn''t take long for Kakashi to finally find the switch. This switch was extremely hidden, and it was placed on Hokage''s desk.


    If it weren''t for relying on Sharingan, Kakashi would never have found it so easily.


    After carefully checking the switch and making sure there was nothing wrong with it, Kakashi unscrewed the switch and opened the secret compartment hidden in the cabinet.


    Kakashi slowly walked to the cabinet again, and what appeared in front of him was a huge scroll of sealing.


    Although this huge scroll didn''t have any name written on it to indicate what he sealed, Kakashi couldn''t help but jump in his heart when he saw this scroll.


    During this period of time, except for the Hokage office, he had no way to start, and he had more or less seriously investigated other places.


    Including Anbu, and even Genbu''s original base, he has been to that empty place, but he still found nothing.


    He didn''t find any information in the office, and he already planned to go to the bases of Anbu and Genbu.


    But now that everything has turned around, he is also a little worried in addition to being happy.


    On the one hand, he was very happy, happy that he had found a new clue, but on the other hand, he was worried that everything would be a waste of time, which would be too disappointing.


    "Hope is what I want."


    Kakashi murmured, and then slowly took out the huge scroll, and after careful inspection, he quickly sealed it with both hands.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by the lingering smoke, Kakashi opened the huge sealed scroll, and what appeared in his eyes were dozens of small sealed scrolls.


    And these sealed scrolls already have obvious marks on them, which indicate that these scrolls are all action reports inside the root!


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi couldn''t help but get excited, and he quickly started to read the information marked on these scrolls.


    Just looking at it, his body couldn''t help but froze, because he saw a sensitive year¡ªthe thirty-ninth year of Konoha!


    In the thirty-ninth year of Konoha, Kakashi was just five years old, and this year Yanyin Village has already started a series of actions against Konoha.


    Although the third Ninja World War hadn''t started yet, the atmosphere at that time was already in jeopardy, and both Konoha and Sand Yin had already started to make moves.


    That is, in this year, my father took over a mission, which was judged to be a failure in the end, and my father chose to commit suicide not long after.


    This year was firmly recorded in Kakashi''s heart, and this series was the beginning of Kakashi''s fall into the abyss!


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi slowly opened the scroll, and there are many small scrolls inside the sealed scroll.


    Kakashi picked one by one to look at, even if he didn''t see his father''s deeds, he felt chills all over his body.


    However, when he saw the third scroll, his body could no longer restrain himself from shaking.


    His hand holding the scroll began to clenched tightly, his eyes turned red at this moment, and tears flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    But in those eyes full of sadness, also full of killing intent


    "Konoha''s thirty-ninth year in April.


    Hatake Sakumo''s prestige in Konoha is getting higher and higher. According to the report of Nebu, residents of Konoha have talked about him more and more.


    Many middle and lower level ninjas have also significantly increased their support for him, and even some upper ninjas have begun to explicitly support him.


    If this continues to develop, Hatake Sakumo will become the most favorable competitor of the Fourth Hokage, but Hatake Sakumo is not a qualified candidate for Hokage.


    Although he is capable, he does not have enough rich management experience, and his greatest management achievement so far is nothing but the team mode.


    Managing a small team only needs a clear division of labor, and it can be done with strong personal strength. His experience is not worth mentioning compared to managing a village.


    Therefore, in order to prevent his reputation from continuing to increase, and for Konoha to not be pushed to a position that does not belong to him because of the ignorance and wishful thinking of the people, Konoha will not be seated in the position that actually holds Konoha''s greatest power.


    Konoha needs to carry out special actions to prevent things that shouldn''t happen. For Konoha''s future, certain trade-offs need to be made.


    Project advocate: Danzo Shimura.


    Person agreeing to the plan: Hiruzaru Sarutobi. "


    "June of the thirty-ninth year of Konoha.


    When Sakumo Hatake performed a confidential mission, the mission failed because he saved his teammates. This is an intolerable mistake.


    The war is about to break out. During the war, we must give all Konoha ninjas a wake-up call, that is to tell them that the mission is more important than everything else.


    Whoever caused the mission to fail during this critical period, regardless of whether Konoha suffered losses or not, must be judged.


    The failure of Hatake Sakumo''s mission this time is an extremely critical breakthrough, we must take it seriously and deal with it, and this can cooperate with our containment plan.


    Therefore, we need to find the person who was saved by Sakumo Hatake, and let him understand that war is not a child''s play through some necessary means.


    We need him to testify against Hatake Sakumo''s actions so that all Konoha ninjas will remember this truth.


    At the same time, we need to expand the scope and scale of the containment plan, and use our advantage of controlling public opinion to contain it.


    Let the people who originally supported him spurn him, and let the ignorant people recognize him. Only in this way can we achieve what we need.


    It allows Konoha to safely avoid a person without any practical experience coming to power, becoming the person who rules Konoha and will bring Konoha to perdition.


    And all Konoha ninjas can keep in mind their mission in the upcoming war, and remember that they are a person who needs to serve Konoha wholeheartedly.


    For Konoha, although the means are cruel and shameless, it is all worth it.


    Project advocate: Danzo Shimura.


    Person agreeing to the plan: Hiruzaru Sarutobi. "


    "August of the thirty-ninth year of Konoha.


    Hatake Sakumo''s reaction was a bit beyond imagination. It is indeed a pity that he chose to commit suicide to end his life.


    But this also proves that he is not a qualified Hokage member. Hokage needs a firm will and awareness, and he must not choose to escape just because of a trivial matter.


    Suicide is an extremely irresponsible way of avoiding it, and it belongs to the romance of the samurai, not the ninja.


    A ninja is a person who needs to bear the darkness and still forge ahead. Hatake Sakumo''s behavior is not worthy of being Hokage and cannot become Hokage!


    Moreover, his death will bring some troubles to Konoha. Sand Hidden Village seems to have begun to speed up after receiving the information, because they know that Konoha has lost a powerful combat power.


    His actions forced the outbreak of the war between Konoha and Sand Yin to accelerate. Once the war broke out, it is unknown how many people would die because of it. He is a person who should be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    At present, it seems that war should be inevitable. While we must actively prepare for war, we must also find ways to divert people''s panic about war, and at the same time make Konoha ninjas more vigilant and not do things that violate ninja regulations.


    Therefore, the containment plan cannot be stopped and needs to be expanded. We must let the ninjas know what the meaning of their existence is.


    They are there to complete the task. No matter how difficult this task is, no matter when you will pay your life for it, this is the fate of a ninja.


    Hatake Sakumo needs to be erected as a model, a bottom line, a bottom line that no one can cross.


    Only in this way, the ninjas who perform the mission will keep all this in mind, this will allow us to get fearless warriors in the war, and this will protect the safety of Konoha!


    Project advocate: Danzo Shimura.


    Person agreeing to the plan: Hiruzaru Sarutobi. "


    Looking at the report in his hand, and recalling Zong Zong during that time, Kakashi''s emotions finally collapsed.


    His father did commit suicide, but it wasn''t out of guilt for failing the mission. UU Reading


    Rather, it was the same as what Yu Yuan said, his father was forced to death by malicious manipulation of rumors!


    Looking at the series of action plans above, and the dazzling signatures of the proponents and approvers of the plan, he felt that anger was constantly burning in his chest.


    He had never hated a person so much, and never wanted to kill a person so much.


    But now he has such emotions, such emotions probably only appeared when Obito died in front of him, and when Lin was killed by himself.


    This kind of emotion is so strong, it devours all reason in his heart.


    But in the end he took a deep breath, and he forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart. He knew that he couldn''t do anything if he really did it now.


    He wants revenge, he has two enemies, one is naturally Shimura Danzo, and the other is Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    One of them is already dead, and the other is still Konoha''s Hokage. Once he does something to Hokage, the whole Konoha will become chaotic.


    Konoha is a place guarded by Obito, Lin, his teacher and his father with their lives. He absolutely does not allow everything to be destroyed because of his own will.


    He must restrain his emotions, and he must find a suitable and reasonable way to solve all this.


    Raising his head slightly, Kakashi looked out the window, he already knew what he was going to do, and this time he couldn''t hide his identity anymore!


    "Uchiha Habara, you asked me to investigate, and you also know that Hokage-sama is going to deal with you now.


    Now I''m coming to you, and only you can deal with this Hokage-sama."

 Chapter 147： You have joined 1 war

    Naruto ran to Sasuke''s house early this morning. In fact, he is no stranger to Sasuke''s house.


    In the past year, he has come to Sasuke''s house countless times.


    Uncle Fuyue is Sasuke''s father. Naruto himself was taken aback by this incident. He never thought that the uncle who came to take him out a year ago would have such an identity.


    As for the big brother named Uchiha Habara, his identity is even more unusual. He is actually Sasuke''s teacher, and even the patriarch of the Sasuke family!


    Of course, Naruto doesn''t have a clear idea of ??what it means to be a family patriarch.


    But he knows that this position and title are probably unusual, and the most important thing is that he is still Sasuke''s teacher.


    However, Sasuke seemed to have some complaints about Big Brother Habara, as if he meant that Big Brother had never really taught him.


    But this kind of complaint is limited to this, Naruto can see that Sasuke''s admiration for Big Brother Habara is still very deep.


    "After all, no one can refuse such a gentle and kind big brother."


    Naruto thought silently, but he didn''t know how much Sasuke''s admiration for Habara had reached.


    He only knew that in this Uchiha clan, he could always feel a feeling that he rarely felt outside.


    No one discriminates against him here, no one hates him, although everyone has their own things to be busy - Sasuke told him that it was because Habara-san asked them to take an assessment, and everyone was studying and reviewing hard.


    But the natural expression they showed after seeing themselves really told themselves that they didn''t hate themselves.


    They just regard themselves as ordinary people, and this is what Naruto has always longed for, but they can''t get it outside!


    In addition, Naruto also experienced a different kind of warmth in Sasuke''s home, which made him feel at home inexplicably.


    Uncle Fuyue still likes to keep a straight face, but his vaguely revealing gentleness still makes Naruto feel extra warm.


    And Aunt Mikoto''s way of always being concerned with his living conditions made Naruto''s eyes turn red countless times.


    This kind of feeling is like what a home should look like, and this feeling really makes Naruto have an incomparable aftertaste.


    And every time he comes here, Uncle Fuyue''s family will invite him to have dinner together, although Naruto wants to refuse every time, because he doesn''t want others to be busy because of him.


    But every time his words of refusal came to his lips, but he was always unable to open his mouth, because he really liked this kind of atmosphere.


    When school was over yesterday, Sasuke reluctantly invited himself to play at his house the next day, which made Naruto very happy.


    So Naruto got up early this morning. He first ran to Ichiraku Ramen to express his excitement by having a good meal, and then he ran to Sasuke''s house.


    "Hey, Brother Habara!"


    However, what he didn''t expect was that there were not only Sasuke and a red-haired girl he didn''t know, but he also met the brother Habara who he hadn''t seen for a long time and who was very gentle to him!


    "Naruto? Why are you here?"


    Habara intentionally showed an expression of surprise when he saw Naruto, while Sasuke was full of helplessness.


    His father told him at noon yesterday that he hadn''t seen Naruto''s child for a long time, so he asked him to invite Naruto to come to play at home tomorrow, and Sasuke naturally didn''t refuse.


    Although he always felt that Naruto was a bit of an idiot, and he wondered why he always disliked Naruto, but the relationship between the two of them was pretty good.


    So Sasuke agreed decisively, and invited Naruto to his home as a guest after school.


    However, what he never expected was that last night Habara informed him that he would teach him today, which immediately drove Sasuke crazy.


    After he became Habara''s disciple, besides studying all kinds of study materials newly issued by the family, he also listened to Habara''s class from time to time.


    Habara really didn''t teach him anything else, not even a separate assessment.


    This made Sasuke wonder for a while whether he was not good at it, which caused Habara to ignore him at all?


    Now that he got this news, Sasuke was naturally very happy, and in the end he forgot about Naruto.


    It wasn''t until now that he saw Naruto coming over that he remembered that he had invited Naruto over today, but he forgot to notify Naruto.


    "Teacher, I invited him over, but you informed me last night, and I forgot to tell him."


    Sasuke was still very honest, he took the initiative to stand up and admit that it was his problem, and he didn''t even mention that it was his father who asked him to invite Naruto.


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help but nodded with a smile. All this was originally his and Fuyue''s plan.


    But this kind of thing is rather dirty, so it is impossible for them to tell these children, but Habara is very satisfied with Sasuke''s commitment.


    "Since you''re here, let''s stay. Anyway, I heard that Naruto doesn''t come to our place very often."


    Habara smiled indifferently, and then continued talking to them.


    "Let me introduce to you first, this girl is called Xianglin, and she will live with us from now on, you can get to know her well.


    Also, I asked you to come here today to check your abilities.


    Ninjas need knowledge to fill their cognition, but most importantly, they need strength to protect themselves and what they need to protect.


    If there is not enough strength, then ninjas cannot protect their homeland and their loved ones.


    The three of you now can just be regarded as a small team, so I want to see your level. "


    team?


    Sasuke, Karin, and Naruto couldn''t help but glanced at each other, and they were a little dazed for a while.


    Sasuke was a little helpless, he was obviously teaching himself, why did he suddenly become teaching three people?


    He didn''t know who the girl Xianglin was, although he heard from his father that it was brought back by the deputy patriarch of Brother Zhishui when he was on a mission outside.


    And her residence was arranged by her father, but today was the first time they met.


    Naruto is familiar enough, but this kid is an idiot!


    Turning his head to look at Naruto, at this moment the boy was so excited that Sasuke sighed incomparably, but he didn''t dare to disobey what Habara said.


    On the other hand, Xiang Rin had an inexplicable expression on her face, and Konoha was already inexplicable enough to be brought back.


    Although she lived in a family full of handsome men, she never forgot that she was arrested because of her unique body.


    She originally thought that she might not be able to escape the tragic fate of being subjected to various experiments, but now it seems that is not the case?


    This made her very confused, but she didn''t open her mouth to refute, anyway, it''s the same for her anywhere.


    As for Yubara, although he was talking to the three little ones, he had locked his perception on the person hiding in the shadows.


    What made him sigh was that the kid who came today didn''t seem to be Kakashi.


    After Kakashi finished his overnight mission, he once again ignored his teammates and left the Hokage Building without a sound.


    The scorching sun poured down from the sky, such bright light made Kakashi''s eyes dim.


    It''s just that Kakashi didn''t feel any warmth while bathed in such sunshine, but his heart was still as cold as pure ice.


    Last night, he found the root action records and reports hidden by the third Hokage, and he read these reports all night.


    All of this was so shocking, and it all made him feel so naive.


    He thought that he had entered the Anbu, and after staying in the Anbu for so many years, he had seen the darkness in this world.


    However, compared with those action reports, he found that he was really as pure as a child.


    In those action reports, the most mentioned sentence was ''for Konoha''.


    For Konoha, I don''t know how many people were wiped out in these reports, and for Konoha, I don''t know how many dark things happened in Konoha.


    For Konoha, his father was brutally murdered, and for Konoha, his teacher''s child had to bear such an unbearable fate!


    Is all this really for Konoha, or for them to control Konoha?


    The cold current in Kakashi''s heart was constantly hitting his defense line, and the anger in his heart was constantly devouring his will.


    It was this special blend of ''ice and fire'' that allowed him to maintain his sanity and let him know how he should make choices.


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi slowly returned to his residence, but the moment he returned to his residence, he immediately used the shadow clone.


    He left the shadow clone in the residence, and he himself left the room quietly, and used the transformation technique to quickly blend into the crowd, walking towards the Uchiha clan''s clan.


    He had read all the materials from last night, but he didn''t take all of them away, because he didn''t know if Hiruzen Sarutobi would check everything carefully.


    He didn''t have so many sealing scrolls on him, so he only selected a few materials that he thought were relatively important, and then replaced them with his own scrolls, so as to ensure that the number remained unchanged.


    These materials may be helpful, but all of this requires Uchiha Habara''s confirmation.


    Kakashi really didn''t want to find Habara, but among the Konohas, the only one who really told everyone that he was dissatisfied with the current Hokage was Habara.


    The choices Kakashi can make are really too few, so even if he has no choice but to try to find Habara


    It''s just that Kakashi froze when he came to the Uchiha clan''s place just now, because he didn''t know how to get in for a while.


    He came here quietly now, naturally he didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention, he really didn''t want to see anyone except Yubara.


    But if you want to enter the Uchiha clan now, if you don''t report it, it will probably cause huge trouble.


    And now the Uchiha family has already taken great precautions and measures, dense monitoring equipment is everywhere, and the family also has its own patrol team.


    If Habara hadn''t seen it by force, he would attract Uchiha Fugaku or Uchiha Shisui, and the strength of these two people is not a joke.


    "What should we do?"


    Kakashi murmured, and suddenly he remembered that there was a forest behind the Uchiha clan, and there was a small training ground in the forest.


    Kakashi once heard about Shisui who was still in Anbe, Habara seemed to like to exercise in the training ground behind that, day after day, year after year, this guy was rarely absent.


    Perhaps it was because of such perseverance that he was able to possess such terrifying strength at such a young age.


    But as soon as this idea came out, Kakashi couldn''t help but shook his head. In fact, there are quite a few people who did what Habara did like Konoha.


    And there is Shisui who is as big as Habara at a glance, and his strength is also not weak.


    After thinking about it, Kakashi can only feel that these Uchihas are really like monsters, especially guys like Habara and Shisui, they are monsters among monsters!


    Turning around, Kakashi left the gate of Uchiha''s clan directly, and then he quickly ran towards Uchiha''s back mountain.


    His speed is very fast, but the Uchiha clan occupies a large area, even it took him nearly five minutes to make a detour to the rear.


    However, his expression changed slightly just after arriving here, because he was keenly aware that there was a guy hiding in the dark, which surprised him.


    "What''s going on, people from Anbu, came to monitor Uchiha Habara?"


    Kakashi murmured silently, although the relationship between Habara and the third generation was terrible, but the third generation would not do such a stupid and provocative thing, right?


    But Kakashi didn''t bother to think so much now, his eyes had already locked on that Anbu, and then he jumped and rushed behind that Anbe!


    "who?"


    Anbu, who was watching, instantly noticed the movement behind him, and he turned his head quickly.


    But the next moment he felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck, and then he lost consciousness and fell heavily to the ground.


    Those who can enter the Anbe are indeed elites, but there are also huge differences among the elites. For example, Kakashi''s personal strength is definitely much stronger than the average Anbe.


    Looking at the comatose Anbu, Kakashi sighed slightly, but the next moment he felt a cold breath locked on him.


    Such a cold feeling almost made him suffocate, and along with this feeling, a strong killing intent had surrounded him.


    But soon, this feeling disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    At this moment, Kakashi was relieved, because he knew that he should have been recognized


    "Naruto, your arms are too weak to crush the enemy."


    "Sasuke''s legs are too slow, and the enemy will catch your flaws."


    "Xiang Rin, you are too bad, are your fists here to tickle the enemy?"


    While constantly dodging the attacks of the three little guys, Habara couldn''t help making fun of the three of them.


    These three little guys are actually not as bad as Habara said, they are strictly speaking among their peers.


    But this is also their peers. If they were placed in the era of Habara and Shisui, they might not be enough.


    After all, this can be regarded as a change in policy orientation. After all, the war at that time had not yet ended, and all the policies of the village were in the service of the war.


    Even Nara Yanha, a lazy girl, had very good grades back then.


    Having grown up in such an environment, Habara naturally used his original standard, although it seemed somewhat unfair to Sasuke and Naruto.


    But Habara didn''t care, and neither did Sasuke and Naruto.


    Although Habara has been mentally attacking them, they have been supporting them and making continuous improvements.


    Even Xiang Rin, who has always been confused, is extremely serious now, although she can''t figure out why Habara would teach her these things.


    But her adaptability has always been very fast, not to mention her perception is very, very exaggerated, she can clearly feel what Habara''s chakra is like.


    Although Habara''s Chakra is a little cold and makes people feel uncomfortable, but this kind of Chakra does not have the slightest malice.


    And since she came to the Uchiha clan, she has investigated other people''s Chakra through her own perception.


    As a result, she found that it seemed that everyone in this family had chakras like this.


    Some are cold and uncomfortable, but surprisingly, there is no malice. Some people even feel warm under the cold chakra.


    Just like that person named Zhishui, his chakra is so contradictory.


    "Strange Family, Strange People"


    After Xianglin figured out these things, she could only feel sorry for such a family, but now she didn''t seem to resist these people in her heart.


    When she was in Caoyin Village, she could clearly feel other people''s malice towards him.


    That attitude of treating her as a tool, as if she never thought about treating her as a human being, really disgusted and frightened her.


    Here, although Xiang Rin doesn''t know what she will encounter in the future, at least for now, everything is pretty good.


    Therefore, Xiang Rin also began to work hard. Although the three of them were tortured a bit by Habara, they also began to make some obvious progress under Habara''s constant reminders.


    And the three of them seemed to realize that they would never be able to cause any trouble to Habara if they fought alone, so they had to work together.


    Slowly, the attack of the three of them actually began to have some rudiments of cooperation.


    "It''s really interesting."


    When Habara noticed all this, he couldn''t help feeling a little funny, although such cooperation was basically useless to him.


    Like Kakashi, he can even hold a book and read it while dealing with it. Anyway, he also has the book "Kissing Heaven".


    However, after thinking about it, he still decided not to do this, at least not to leave any shadow on these little guys, and it could be regarded as giving them some respect.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara noticed someone coming towards him, which made him a little strange.


    But the next moment his face changed slightly, and in an instant his aura exploded completely, and he locked on the guy running over from afar.


    Because he noticed that that guy actually attacked Anbu who was following Naruto!


    Even some powerful ninjas couldn''t admit his sudden burst of breath, let alone the three little ones in front of him.


    The three children suddenly felt a terrifying cold snap hit them, and at this moment they even had difficulty breathing!


    But soon, Habara withdrew his breath, and his face became a little inexplicable and astonished, because he had already confirmed who the guy who came over was.


    "Kakashi, why did this guy come here, and also used the transformation technique and attacked the people of Anbu?"


    Habara really didn''t expect things to turn out like this, he was still thinking about hooking Kakashi over, but who would have thought that this guy would come to the door directly by himself.


    This made Habara feel a little inexplicable, but after thinking about it, he decided to meet Kakashi.


    At the very least, we must figure out what the purpose of this guy running so frizzy is.


    "Let''s take a break first."


    Habara turned his head to look at the pale three little ones in front of him, he smiled and said in a gentle voice.


    "I have encountered some small things that are not pleasant, and I have to deal with them.


    Sasuke, take them back to the house, and ask your mother to prepare some refreshments for them.


    Xiang Rin, don''t let me find out that you use your perception to peek.


    Also, you performed well today, I will have someone teach you some interesting things later.


    Above, collective dissolution. "


    "yes!"


    Sasuke and the three of them were a little relieved now, and then they immediately responded loudly, and then ran towards the Uchiha clan''s clan ground obediently.


    After they left, Habara walked slowly towards where Kakashi was.


    Soon Habara saw Anbe who was knocked out by Kakashi, and Kakashi who had changed back to normal.


    "What''s wrong?" Habara looked at Kakashi suspiciously: "You came here so recklessly, what happened?"


    "I..." Kakashi looked at Habara with lingering fear, and after a long time he sighed faintly: "I want to ask you a question, a very important question."


    "Tell me." Habara felt even more strange, but at the same time, he seemed to have a strong premonition.


    He didn''t forget how he taught Kakashi to do some ''interesting things''.


    After that, he hadn''t met Kakashi much, so naturally he didn''t know about Kakashi''s situation.


    But after that, he actually received a piece of top-secret information, and this information was indeed true from the perspective of subsequent developments.


    He has been thinking about who sent him the information, and he also suspected Kakashi, but what he was not sure about was why Kakashi gave him the information anonymously.


    But now that Kakashi is in this state, it seems that he feels that the person who sent the information is Kakashi!


    Sure enough, after Kakashi opened his mouth, Habara completely confirmed the matter, especially Kakashi''s words made his heart throb with resentment.


    Because he knows that all the layouts may be done!


    "If I beg you to deal with the Third Hokage who is still targeting you, will you agree to me?"


    Kakashi''s words instantly let Habara know that he was definitely the one who sent the previous information.


    Because Habara only talked about it with the family members and the six patriarchs, he didn''t tell anyone else at all, and even on the surface he was still cooperating with Hiruzaru Sarutobi in doing so.


    But Kakashi can say this matter so accurately, then this means that the only person who revealed the information is Kakashi!


    "Why do you ask this question?" Habara looked at Kakashi playfully, and then he asked even more curiously: "And why do you want to hide your identity?"


    "I do not believe you."


    Kakashi knew what Habara was talking about, and he spoke bluntly in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t affect you in any way, but it doesn''t affect you.


    I don''t want to be a **** in your hands, but I have to admit that I was influenced by your illusion. "


    What Kakashi said was very truthful and depressing, but his repression didn''t affect Habara even half of it, and even Habara''s smile became even brighter.


    "Although I used illusion on you, my illusion didn''t affect you, because it was just a pure illusion."


    Habara stretched out his hand and patted Kakashi on the shoulder, he said softly to Kakashi.


    "The reason why you are willing to investigate is because you have this desire in your heart, not what I did to you, you have to figure it out.


    Of course, thank you for your information, even if you don''t believe me.


    It''s just that I''m curious now, since you don''t believe me, what is your purpose when you find me again? "


    "Because I found what you wanted me to find."


    Kakashi''s body trembled slightly again when he heard Habara''s words, just like he saw those action reports last night!


    Even Habara couldn''t help frowning due to the strong mood swings, which was really far from the Kakashi he remembered.


    "I found the root action report, although there are many things in it, the third Hokage did not sign it.


    But I believe this is inseparable from the acquiescence of the third Hokage, and I have also found the real cause of my father''s death.


    Like you say, it''s all just a conspiracy.


    All of this is just a trick to fight for power and profit for oneself under the banner of ''for Konoha''!


    Everything looks so grand, but everything is so dark, it makes people shudder.


    The Third Hokage is no longer worthy of being a Hokage!


    I long for revenge, but I know I can''t act rashly because he is Hokage.


    Once I get too angry and don''t say in advance whether I can succeed or not, if I fail, then I will never have another chance.


    And if it succeeds, it will be a devastating blow to Konoha, the teacher, Obito, Lin, and Konoha guarded by my father! "


    Speaking of this, Kakashi paused slightly, he raised his head and looked at Habara seriously, a look of pleading appeared in his eyes.


    "So I can only find you, because you are the only one in Konoha who can deal with the third Hokage, and only you have the power to fight the third Hokage.


    This power is not your eyes, but your grasp and control of the situation, as well as your ability to follow up the situation.


    I read the root action report and saw how they dealt with you, but all of these were cracked one by one after you secretly came to power.


    Even in the surprise attack against Uchiha''s nameless person and Nebu, he killed the guy Danzo.


    And now you are the only one in the village who is still being targeted by the Third Hokage, so I found you, and now I can only find you. "


    After Kakashi finished speaking, he looked at Habara quietly, and Yuan Yuan didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Kakashi''s evaluation of him seems to be a bit too high, but if you think about it carefully, it seems that you are really good at dealing with the aftermath.


    But regardless of whether it was true or not, the information in Kakashi''s mouth had already made Habara burst into laughter.


    He knew that Kakashi was stable now, and more importantly, this guy actually found the root plan of action!


    Before that, Habara was always worried whether Sarutobi Hiruzen would dispose of these files.


    But now it seems that Sarutobi Hiruzen did not choose to completely dispose of it, and completely sealed and preserved it.


    What is his purpose, Habara is not very clear, maybe it is to leave traces of Danzo, or is it because Xiaoharu and Mitomonyan asked him to stay?


    Habara doesn''t know about these things, but Habara knows that keeping records can prevent those who are interested in Jill''s nonsense about the crime of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    What''s more, not all of them have signatures, but anyway, these things also give Habara more substantial evidence!


    Looking at Kakashi, he asked curiously, "So, have you found your teacher''s file, and Naruto''s file?"


    "Teacher and Naruto?"


    Kakashi froze for a moment, he didn''t know why Habara suddenly brought up this topic, but he still nodded.


    "I didn''t find anything about the teacher, but I found Naruto''s part. Although there is no signature in it, the general action plan is the same as you think.


    I guess that during this period of time, there may be some conflicts between the Third Hokage and Shimura Danzo, because I once prevented Shimura Danzo from assassinating Hokage.


    But I think there is also Hokage''s acquiescence in it, otherwise a person with the identity of Danzo would not be able to do this without being countered. "


    "It seems that our Hokage-sama has really done a lot."


    Habara smiled, he was not surprised by this, after all he also knew about Danzo''s assassination of Hokage.


    And because of this assassination, there was a super famous scene, that is, "Danzo, you have surpassed, I am Hokage".


    However, Habara is not very interested in this kind of dog-eat-dog thing. The two of them are actually the kind of people whose mouths are full of doctrine and their minds are all business.


    Of course, it might be more appropriate to replace Doctrine with Konoha.


    Looking at Kakashi, Habara thought for a while, and then he said quietly.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t find any information about your teacher, but there is something I need to talk to you about."


    "What''s up?"


    Kakashi frowned, he didn''t know what attitude Habara still had, but he had no choice now.


    "I heard some very interesting remarks about your teacher''s death. I wonder if you are interested in hearing it?"


    "But it doesn''t matter, Chief Habara."


    Since Kakashi wanted to hear it, Habara would naturally not hide it.


    Although he knew very well that what he said was false, and there was no need to say it now, but at this time Habara also needed time to buffer.


    He needs to think about how much resources he needs now, and how far he wants to do this!


    Originally, Habara handled these matters with an uncertain attitude, so he also maintained an ambiguous attitude about whether Kakashi could find the information.


    If you can''t find Habara, you will use another method to persuade Kakashi to let him expose Sarutobi Hiruzen about the first-generation Hokage cell experiment.


    This is also what he and the six family patriarchs planned, and it is basically the safest way.


    However, now, he suddenly found that he had more cards in his hand. If he didn''t make good use of it, it would be unreasonable anyway.


    "With all the cards in hand now, Hiruza Sarutobi might not even have a chance to fight back!"


    While repeating what Uchiha Fugaku had said to him, Habara was thinking quickly in his mind.


    "But those evidences are still in Sarutobi''s hands, so Kakashi is the most critical.


    Whether it is finding those evidences or being a witness himself, his significance is extremely great.


    So it is the most important thing for all of us to win him over thoroughly and let him show all these evidences.


    It seems that some things need to be revealed to him, and he must be asked to hand over the evidence to me! "


    When Habara was thinking about all this, he had already finished speaking.


    And the expression of Kakashi who has been listening to all this is the same as that of the six team leaders last night when they heard all this.


    And Kakashi at this time is even more sad and shocking!


    He stared fixedly at Yubara, his body couldn''t help shaking, it took him a long time before he asked in a slightly weak voice.


    "Is everything you said true?"


    "I have no idea."


    Habara shook his head decisively, he looked at Kakashi calmly and said softly.


    "Because I only heard about it, and now I''m just telling you what I heard. After all, you are his disciple and I am not."


    Kakashi fell silent when he heard the words, and he didn''t know how to answer this question.


    But Habara could see that Kakashi at this time seemed to be really moved by what he said, because people could really become completely different after being corrupted by power.


    "As for the matter you want me to help you"


    While Kakashi was silent, Habara spoke again, and his opening made Kakashi nervous.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you alone, because I said I already got what I wanted, so I don''t want to get involved."


    Habara''s words immediately made Kakashi feel his blood froze, because he never expected that he would get such an answer.


    "Why, isn''t he also targeting you, targeting you Uchiha?"


    Kakashi couldn''t bear such a situation, he seemed to be a little out of control and shouted loudly, his voice was so loud that it even startled the birds living here.


    "You lost your composure, Kakashi."


    Habara looked at Kakashi''s attitude, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    "As a disciple of the fourth generation, you should be more calm, and as a ninja, you also need to be calm.


    I said I couldn''t help you alone, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you when someone joined me.


    Kakashi, you still know too little about Konoha, you don''t even understand how much anger this Hokage-sama has provoked. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, and then he looked in the direction of Hokage Rock.


    "For now, there are quite a few families who want to do something with me on the Third Hokage.


    I have already agreed to this matter. After all, dealing with Hokage will not be an easy matter, especially since there are really too many things we need to consider.


    For example, how to get our Hokage-sama out of his current position without shaking Konoha fundamentally.


    At the same time, we also need to consider, in case Hokage-sama fights back desperately, what kind of response should we make to minimize the loss.


    And after we succeed, what kind of Hokage should we choose in order to stabilize the situation as quickly as possible. "


    Habara couldn''t help but paused slightly when he said this, and then he patted Kakashi''s body before slowly continuing.


    "So, you are still not calm enough, you came to me alone and hoped that I could help you, but have you considered what we can do with just the two of us?


    Obviously, we can''t do anything, and even cause huge chaos inside Konoha.


    But I have to say that without, or without the evidence in your hands, it would be very difficult for us to handle this matter.


    Because we need you from the very beginning, we need you to help us prove it, and we need you to help us catch a person. "


    Kakashi listened to Habara''s words in a daze, he was really ashamed now, because he really didn''t think about it that much.


    His heart has long been filled with anger and hatred, if he hadn''t been thinking about Konoha, he might have to assassinate Sarutobi Hiruzen himself!


    At the same time, he is still a little lucky now, fortunately he came to find Habara, otherwise he would really be in trouble. UU reading


    After thinking about it for a while, Kakashi seemed to realize something, and he asked, "Is that person you want me to capture, A?"


    "I don''t know who you are talking about, but my information comes from Orochimaru."


    Habara looked at Kakashi calmly and said softly.


    "He told me, you know that among the leaves, there is an experimenter who used the wooden escape, and was the only survivor in his hands.


    I don''t care who this guy is, but I just know you know all about it. "


    "That''s him, and he''s the only one who can use the wooden escape now."


    Kakashi nodded slowly, he didn''t ask Habara how he came into contact with Orochimaru, because none of this mattered to him.


    The important thing is that he knows what he is going to do, and the important thing is that he has seen the dawn of this matter!


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi looked at Habara seriously, he hesitated for a while and finally asked in a low voice.


    "May I take the liberty to ask, how many people are involved in this matter?"


    "You should ask how many families are involved in this matter."


    There was a gentle smile on the corner of Habara''s mouth, he patted Kakashi''s shoulder lightly before speaking softly.


    "As you can imagine, the seven families that have a very high right to speak in Konoha have all joined it.


    And you can also imagine that if you lied to us, then we will do whatever it takes to kill you and everyone related to you!


    Don''t think I''m threatening you, and don''t feel dissatisfied, because it started when you asked me to talk to me about it.


    You''ve joined a war."

 Chapter 148： arrogant figure

    Seeing the back of Kakashi leaving, Habara looked very calm.


    He doesn''t regret saying such serious words to Kakashi, even though he actually likes Kakashi as a character, but there are some things he has to say.


    Because at this moment, they are indeed in a war!


    It''s just that this war is quite special. Maybe it will be a purely bloodless political struggle, but no matter who loses, I''m afraid there will be no future.


    And once the strength is not controlled well, or there is fierce resistance on the Sarutobi Hiruzen side, then this is a high-intensity war confined to Konoha.


    Such a conflict is definitely a conflict that is destined to be bloody, because this is already a life-and-death battle with real swords and guns.


    Habara didn''t know exactly where it would develop, but he knew that there shouldn''t be any problems at this stage.


    Kakashi is the key, really too critical, he is the one who has mastered the secret, he is the one who can deliver a fatal blow to Sarutobi Hiruzen and others.


    Because he has mastered the location of the ''key'', and he is really the only one who can take out the ''key''.


    "I don''t know how he will get that guy Yamato out, and I don''t know how long it will take."


    Habara touched his chin, but soon he was too lazy to think about these things.


    This matter really takes time, and Kakashi can''t catch Yamato so quickly.


    Because they themselves still need to deal with a lot of things. For example, it takes time for the people in Nara to meet the daimyo, and it also takes time for Inuzuka and Yume to arrange in Konoha.


    If Kakashi lost his nerve and caught him the next day, Habara and the others might have a headache for a while.


    But no matter what, Habara got an excellent news today, and Kakashi also handed over the documents he got to himself.


    Not many of these documents are related to experiments, but they are also related to Sarutobi Hiruzen, which gives Habara more room for manipulation.


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think so much anymore, what he had to do now was to pass the current information to his six partners.


    This matter really needs to be communicated with them, not to mention letting them know that he has settled Kakashi, it is also a very beneficial thing for him.


    "However, there are really many things during this period of time, and so many things have been mixed together without knowing it."


    Habara has so many things in his hands now that he didn''t even think about it. The first thing is to deal with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    This is the core matter of Habara at present. Although his work in this area has been basically completed, but Sarutobi Hiruzen has not stepped down, so everything will continue.


    For example, in order to prevent Sarutobi Hiruzen or his interest groups from jumping over the wall, they still need to be prepared to fight.


    In addition, Shisui and Fuyue''s experiments should continue further. It has been so long since the first experiment of these two people ended.


    After all, Habara was the one who activated the Ascendant God Stage to restore the blood. He could already feel that Shisui and Fuyue''s bodies had basically adapted to the impact of Baijue''s power.


    So naturally, they also continued to carry out the second experiment, and the dose of this experiment may also be increased.


    However, Habara felt that the experiment had to wait until the Sarutobi Hiruzen incident was over, otherwise there would be a high-intensity reaction during the experiment and they would not be able to fight.


    So for Yu Yuan, this is a super loss-making business.


    It''s just that the experiment is delayed, and the preparations for the experiment cannot be stopped. For example, the adjustment of the dose must be carried out and carried out in advance.


    And Habara has been thinking about how to copy that Baijue arm, and mass-produce it so that it can be popularized by the whole family in the future.


    It''s just that these things really touched his knowledge blind spot, after all, he was just a liberal arts student in his previous life.


    He really doesn''t understand science and engineering. He can only hope that the medical ninjas in his family can handle these things well.


    "It really doesn''t work, wait for Shisui''s Bietianjin to heal, and go directly to control Orochimaru.


    No matter how bad it is, I will find a chance to bring soil when I go to the meeting! "


    Finding trouble with Obito is the last option, but it is obviously one of the most effective ways.


    But the problem is that Habara went to Obito and collected Bai Ze with a clear purpose. As long as Obito is not stupid, he will know what Habara is thinking.


    Even if Obito is an idiot, Kurogetsu is not an idiot, so attacking Obito is really Habara''s last option.


    After thinking about the experiment, Habara had to consider the matter of the security department.


    If there are no accidents, the security department will start recruiting newcomers today, and after that, each family will send people from their own families to the security department.


    Even if Habara asked Shisui and Fuyue to be responsible for these matters, it was impossible for him to really ignore everything.


    Especially for the family ninja, it is impossible for him to really ignore everything, or something big will happen.


    After clarifying the affairs of the family and even the village, he still has a lot of affairs outside the village to deal with.


    The Star Ninja Village has just opened up a channel, and he can sell arms there unscrupulously, and the place is chaotic enough to send hired ninjas there to make money.


    In fact, Habara thinks it is okay to participate in the mercenary war, and the elites in the family can still grow.


    Although the possibility of kaleidoscope is very small, there is room for improvement in the basic ability and the ability to use Sharingan.


    As long as there are strong enough people watching, then all of this will be fine!


    "However, selling arms is far from enough. Only one star ninja village can''t swallow such a large cargo."


    Habara rubbed his chin and silently thought that overthrowing the Third Hokage might make Habara a little more financially comfortable.


    But this looseness is far from enough, especially since the money they sell arms needs to be distributed to others. This is a bond of family ties, so naturally this matter cannot be stopped.


    Especially now that there are other families coming in, which further enhances Habara''s strength, and it will also cost more money.


    "Anyway, the money doesn''t necessarily have to be invested in the security department, and it''s not impossible to use it to feed back the family!"


    The security department needs to develop, and the family itself also needs to develop, and development requires money.


    Thinking of this, Habara felt that it was really necessary to open up new weapons dumping grounds.


    This is a combination of these messy things, and Habara is really in pain, because there are really too many things


    "Uncle, are you looking for me?"


    Within the Nara clan, Nara Yanha walked to Nara Shikaku''s house with a helpless face.


    Early this morning, her uncle asked Shikamaru to send a letter to let him come over, which made her who wanted to be lazy at first just get up honestly.


    To be honest, she is quite satisfied with her current life, after all, she doesn''t have so many things to do.


    Moreover, their mission team had been disbanded, and she stayed at home to help with some family affairs. It was not troublesome or tiring at all, so she was naturally very happy.


    But her uncle didn''t seem to want her to be so relaxed, and it wasn''t just once or twice that she proposed to exercise herself.


    For example, going to the Ministry of Government Affairs to help him, this made Yan Ye really feel a headache, what is there to go to a boring place like the Ministry of Government Affairs.


    Leaving aside the issue of unfamiliarity with the place of life, it is difficult for people to be passionate about the things dealt with by the Ministry of Government Affairs alone.


    Moreover, the Ministry of Government Affairs is her uncle''s territory. Although she can get preferential treatment in it, her uncle is very strict with her.


    In other words, I am afraid that I can only be with other senior members of the family in the Ministry of Government Affairs, and I will not even have the opportunity to be lazy in my honest work.


    Today, my uncle called me over, and Yan Ye felt that he was going to bring up similar things again, so why didn''t Yan Ye feel embarrassed?


    "Come on, sit down first."


    Looking at Yan Ye''s attitude, Nara Lujiu knew what she was thinking, which made Lujiu shake his head amusedly.


    Yan Ye sat down obediently, then lowered his head and looked at his nose, nose and mouth in silence, as if whatever you said was the same.


    What she didn''t expect was that Nara Shikahisa asked her to raise her head as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "I want to ask you, do you have any specific views on your old classmate?"


    "Old classmate?" Yan Ye looked at Shikahisa Nara suspiciously, and after a long time she asked uncertainly, "Habara?"


    "Yes, Uchiha Habara." Nara Shikahisa nodded: "This is the youngest patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the one who stirred up the Konoha situation."


    Listening to his uncle''s words, Yan Ye didn''t know what to say for a while, especially the stirring of Konoha''s situation made Yan Ye dumbfounded.


    Of course, she couldn''t deny that Habara was indeed the one who disturbed Konoha''s situation, because what he did really reversed Konoha''s situation.


    It''s just that this own uncle is ahead of him now, what could he have done?


    Yan Ye thought about it carefully. Strictly speaking, Habara has been quite peaceful recently.


    Except for killing a group of guys who were marked as the remnants of the root, there seemed to be nothing else.


    And according to Konoha''s definition, it was the remnants of those roots who attacked Habara actively in order to avenge Danzo, which has nothing to do with Habara.


    "Could it be the Security Department?"


    Suddenly, Yan Ye was keenly aware of something.


    My uncle will never let nothing go, so there must be some hidden information in it, information that I have seen but haven''t thought about carefully.


    And this information is likely to come from the security department, because the security department has changed too much now, especially the reputation of the security department has improved too fast.


    Although Yan Ye admitted that it was definitely formed by the security department''s own changes.


    Because when Yan Ye was free, he watched the current security department handle the incident.


    I have to say that the performance of the current security department is quite different from before. It used to be called "unselfish", with Uchihata''s arrogance outside.


    With that kind of attitude, anyone who looks at it will be angry and disgusted.


    But the performance of the current security department can be divided into two types. One is that your crime is not serious, and he behaves like your relatives and neighbors.


    Talk to you nicely, tell you what you did, and then punish you for simple things - like sweeping the street, or even just apologize and let you go.


    One is that if you commit a serious crime, he will strictly abide by Konoha''s rules and regulations to punish you.


    Of course, even so, I will tell you exactly what you did wrong, what kind of Konoha rules you violated, and what kind of punishment you will be punished according to the rules.


    In this way, even those who are going to be severely punished will not blame the security department anymore, because the security department is only acting according to the law.


    In fact, Yan Ye himself didn''t expect that the security department just changed a very small rule - telling the prisoner all the information he needs to know, and there would be such a big contrast.


    Maybe this is the human heart, Yan Ye thinks this thing is more difficult than rational analysis, she is really not good at it.


    In addition to the changes in the security department, Konoha has also been blown a lot, otherwise the security department would not be able to reverse its image so quickly.


    It''s really unbelievable that he actively cooperates with the Security Department to improve its image.


    Suddenly, Yan Ye frowned, and she suddenly realized if there was something wrong with it.


    "Uncle, before answering your question, I want to ask you a question." Yan Ye frowned and looked at Lu Jiu: "Is there something wrong with the security department, otherwise Hokage wouldn''t and wouldn''t be able to cooperate with Habara like that?"


    "Indeed, the original Habara clan head reached an agreement with Hokage.


    After all, Patriarch Yu originally wanted to expand the security department, and he also approached me about this, but I didn''t agree to it for the time being.


    However, the conflict between Chief Habara and Hokage was really deep, so Hokage-sama played some tricks. "


    Nara Shikahisa nodded with a smile, and then he spoke slowly, but he was interrupted by Yan Ye before he finished speaking.


    "Take the initiative to help increase the reputation of the security department, and the security department wants to recruit people, so Hokage let your own people quietly enter the security department.


    And Yubara has found you, Uncle, indicating that he wants to recruit family ninjas, so a large number of family ninjas and civilian ninjas will be mixed together.


    He must give preferential treatment to family ninjas and their own Uchiha ninjas, so civilian ninjas"


    Speaking of this, Yan Ye''s face has changed, and Lu Jiu couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    My niece is really smart, she can see through such a little information, she really deserves to be his cousin''s daughter.


    But seeing his niece looking worried now, he suddenly felt a little funny.


    This kind of expression is really rare for my niece who has always been very calm and lazy.


    "Don''t worry, your old classmates are sharper and more difficult to deal with than you imagined."


    Lu Jiu shook his head lightly, he couldn''t help showing a smile at this moment.


    "He has already thought of a way to deal with it, and he has also prepared the means to deal with it, even if I am with him now.


    But my opinion of you, an old classmate, is always just what I see, and the time you have been with him has been longer.


    Although this is not the first time I''ve asked you, I''d like to ask you what you think of Patriarch Habara first. What kind of person is he in your opinion? "


    "He''s a smart guy, sometimes cunning, but also a solid guy."


    Nara Yanye did not hesitate for too long this time, she said to Nara Shikahisa seriously.


    "This is my view and understanding of him after I met him in school and formed a team with him again later.


    He is not a traditional Uchiha, he has always been very considerate of other people''s feelings.


    Of course, this is Habara from my perspective. He is now the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, so maybe his mentality will change. "


    Yan Ye didn''t say it to death, but what she said was everything she considered from her own perspective.


    Seeing all this, Nara Shikoku couldn''t help but nodded seriously, and then he suddenly said very seriously.


    "That''s right, people will change, just like some people may become and kill their loved ones because of power."


    When Nara Yanye heard Nara Shikahisa''s words, he couldn''t help but have question marks all over his head.


    Although it was true to say so, this uncle of hers always made her feel as if he meant something, and there was something in his words.


    But it''s a pity that his uncle stopped here, which made Yan Ye feel quite regretful.


    Because she always felt that there might be something important in it, but the next moment she couldn''t gossip.


    "So in order to get to know Uchiha Habara well, I''m going to let you go to the security department."


    "Security Department? Me?" Yan Ye pointed at himself in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s you."


    Shikahisa Nara nodded seriously, and then he said with a smile.


    "After all, you are very familiar with him, and I promised him to let the people of Nara go in.


    Of course, you are not alone, there are many people who will join you, because this old classmate of yours really has great ambitions. "


    "Ambitious"


    Nara Yanye looked at Lu Jiu dumbfoundingly, she sighed before speaking quietly.


    "Even my uncle said he was too ambitious, so do you think he can handle it, and uncle, why did you go crazy with him?"


    "Because I feel that he can really control it, and his ambition is also based on the expansion and extension of reasonable rules."


    Shikajiu Nara still smiled brightly, he didn''t care about his niece''s resentful eyes, which he saw a lot in his son.


    "Maybe it''s better not to call it ambition, but what he did made me have to say this and think this way."


    The corner of Yan Ye''s mouth twitched, she didn''t know how to reply to her uncle now, and she always felt that she had been betrayed?


    "Oh, by the way, just now I said that I am with him, which means that he and I are now in a cooperative relationship.


    This cooperative relationship is in all aspects, and this cooperation can help the family become better, and it also becomes better in all aspects.


    Even your father is involved in it, and in a few days he will go to the capital of the Land of Fire to meet their daimyo-sama.


    Now Habara is going to build a primary framework belonging to the Security Department, and I promised him before that I will naturally not neglect this time.


    So, as your former teammate, and you are still very good friends, besides you, I really can''t think of anyone who is more suitable for this matter.


    So, this matter is up to you. "


    Yan Ye looked at Nara Shikaku''s smiling face, and reminiscing about the "all-round cooperative relationship" he said, she sighed inwardly.


    Sure enough, he was sold by his uncle.


    "Hey, hurry up, or it will be too late!"


    "What''s the hurry, even if we go, we may not have a chance."


    "Take your time there, I''ll go and have a look first."


    "Don''t wait for me!"


    On Konoha Street, many people rushed towards the outskirts of Konoha''s bustling area, and it was obvious that these guys were basically ninjas.


    Today is a rest day, and both students and ninjas will have a good rest¡ªexcept for mission ninjas, patrol ninjas and government ninjas on shift.


    It''s just that what they didn''t expect was that they saw an announcement unexpectedly early this morning, and this announcement immediately surprised them all.


    That is, the security department will recruit ninjas of all levels starting today, and once they pass the assessment of the security department, they can enter the department and become a member of the security department!


    If this news was released a year or even half a year ago, I am afraid that not many people would be really interested.


    The security department at that time was really stinky, no one was willing to go there to suffer, no matter how difficult life was, I''m afraid it would not be a priority.


    But with the constant changes in the security department, especially the changes that have taken place in the past half a year, these are all visible to everyone.


    The security department is indeed getting better and better, even little by little, it has surpassed ordinary people''s imagination-because the members of the security department, from the past everyone hated them, now everyone respects them a little bit!


    Someone once met a member of the Security Department during a break, and to be precise, he was dealt with by this member of the Security Department.


    At that time, he thought he was going to suffer, although rumors had already begun to circulate that the security department had changed.


    But this kind of thing is just a rumor, and everyone doesn''t know what it will be like in their own place.


    In the end, he was shocked to find that the current behavior of the security department was really the same as the rumors, which made him realize one thing, that is, the security department had really changed.


    So during the break, I met a member of the security department who was not at work, and this guy also got together to chat with others.


    At first, he was worried that this member of the security department would ignore him, after all, if others were polite, they were also from Uchiha.


    But the result once made him feel emotional, the Uchiha of the security department was still very polite, and even chatted with him very speculatively.


    When he asked ''Why such a change occurred in the security department'', the member of the security department did not hide anything.


    "That''s because our patriarch, who is also the minister of the security department, asked us to do it.


    He told us very clearly that regardless of Uchiha''s identity, we are also a member of Konoha.


    If we want to be respected by others, then we must first respect other talents.


    The patriarch personally compiled the discipline outline and action guidelines of the security department for us, and we all strictly followed them.


    We didn''t quite get it at first, but now we do, and we both love doing it so much. "


    This return surprised that guy, he naturally knew who the patriarch of the Uchiha clan is now.


    After all, the former Konoha genius boy who also led his tribe to threaten Hokage would never be forgotten by anyone.


    He really didn''t expect this young patriarch to change this family and this department so well.


    Even the third generation of Hokage who had confronted him back then seemed to have ignored these things for a long time. It can be seen that the patriarch did not kill the wrong person at that time!


    "After all, that guy called Danzo is defined as Konoha''s treason, and he is still an unforgivable crime."


    The conversation between this guy and the ninja of the security department was said when he was bragging with his friends, and this matter spread to all corners of Konoha at an extremely fast speed.


    Also because of this incident, many people are becoming more and more curious about the security department, especially the discipline outline and action guidelines in the security department, which make countless people want to see it.


    However, it is naturally impossible for the Security Department to agree to such a thing, which makes countless people feel regretful.


    The security department is getting better and better, and it is getting more and more respect. Some residents even go directly to the security department for help when something happens.


    As for the security department, unless they really have no choice but to be free, they will definitely come to help deal with it, which also makes people yearn for this department full of hearts.


    It''s just that all members of this department are members of Uchiha, and no outsiders can enter at all, which also makes these people feel a little bit disappointed.


    Who doesn''t want to be a person respected by everyone, the security department is obviously a profession respected by everyone now, joining him will naturally become a person respected by everyone.


    But today, the Ministry of Security suddenly announced that people who are not Uchiha can be recruited into it. How can this news not shock everyone?


    Needless to say, almost everyone rushed towards the security department, especially when they saw the notice saying that the security department''s income and treatment were not low.


    Those who officially join the job can even learn some ninjutsu. Even though they all know that the conditions for joining the security department may be harsh, they still can''t help but try it!


    For a time, the gate of the security department was crowded with people, and there was an endless stream of people who signed up.


    This immediately made the entire security department feel happy and helpless. After all, so many people came, which naturally meant that they did a good job, and everyone believed in them.


    And with so many people coming, only a few recruits are enough to share their current pressure.


    But there are so many people here now, their current security department is simply not enough manpower.


    Their security department still needs to go to work to patrol and deal with other things. There are not many people staying here, even if the shadow clones are used, they can''t be busy!


    "My lord, what shall we do now?"


    In the security office, Fugaku and Shisui looked at Habara bitterly.


    Although their faces looked so helpless and painful, the joy in their eyes was so clear.


    The two of them, like everyone else, are a model of both pain and happiness. After all, it feels really good to be recognized and trusted by people.


    "I can''t help it. I didn''t expect so many people. Doesn''t this mean that we are doing well?"


    Habara spread his hands lightly, expressing that he has nothing to do, this is really not because he is self-effacing but that he is also really nothing to do, what can he do if he even uses his shadow avatar?


    It''s just possible that they learn from Naruto and come up with the technique of multiple shadows, right?


    Not to mention whether they have this ability, just receiving so much information at one time after the clone is over may make them go to the hospital to lie down for a few days.


    The reason why Habara dared to leave a shadow clone in Konoha for so long was because his physical fitness and mental strength were strong enough, otherwise he would not have dared.


    Looking at the busy figure and the people outside who were constantly filling out applications, Habara nodded silently.


    He didn''t need to come over, but today is the first time the security department has started to recruit outsiders, so he has to come and have a look anyway.


    So he left a shadow clone to catch Naruto and others who had gone back to rest to continue training, and then the main body rushed over.


    But now it seems that his worry is a little unnecessary, everything is so satisfying now


    "Has that brat started recruiting?"


    In Hokage''s office, Hiruzaru Sarutobi muttered silently while looking at the report in his hand.


    But he didn''t care that much, after all, he had already made arrangements for this matter, since Habara dared to recruit people, he was naturally sure to send his own people in!


    Although he always had a very strange feeling in his heart, because this time things went too smoothly.


    Uchiha Habara used the killing of the root remnants as an excuse to use his strength to oppress Konoha to give him enough financial support, and even wanted Konoha to cooperate with him in recruiting.


    Although all of this does not conform to the process of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s plan, it also conforms to the result of his expected plan.


    Konoha naturally wouldn''t give money, but Konoha can help him recruit people, and Sarutobi Hiruzen''s answer perfectly fits his identity and position.


    But it was all so smooth that Sarutobi Hiruzen felt a little uneasy. After all, the smoother this kind of thing is, the more problematic it is.


    But unfortunately, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t figure out which link was wrong.


    He once also wondered if there was an inner ghost beside him, and at the same time, he also wondered if Habara had thought of some way to solve it.


    Therefore, during this period of time, he has worked hard to eliminate the ghosts around him.


    The first thing he focused on was Anbu, and in Anbu, he took the lead in excluding people he trusted, including Kakashi, and the investigation results of other people were also clean and safe.


    This made him relax a little bit, and after careful consideration, he realized that there seemed to be no way for Habara to crack it.


    Only then did he feel at ease that this was just an accidental coincidence result, and things were not as bad as he thought.


    "But this kid is really impolite. He actually keeps asking Naruto to go to the Uchiha clan. If he is really careless, who would believe it?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at the report in his hand, and then ruthlessly threw it aside.


    In his opinion, Uchiha Habara is an ambitious kid. First, the security department expanded its recruitment and then Naruto. If it was really unambitious, no one would believe it!


    Konoha''s Hokage is Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Konoha is also his Konoha, such an ambitious guy who can even bring anxiety to Konoha, how could he be at ease?


    "Hey"


    But soon, Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed deeply again, because he knew that he really couldn''t do something to Uchiha and the security department in an open and honest manner.


    Naturally, it is impossible for him to do things with Uchiha Habara, he needs to think carefully for Konoha.


    "For the sake of Konoha, the old man has endured for the time being, you can laugh happily now, but then I will see who can have the last laugh!


    Whether it''s your security department, or your family, or your eyes"


    "So Kakuzu and Hidan missions failed and died, right?"


    In the country of rain, Tiandao Payne''s samsara eyes scanned everyone present.


    Some of these people are colorful phantoms, and some of them stay here physically, but as far as they are concerned, their expressions are extraordinarily solemn.


    Because, they knew that the organization was downsizing.


    Although it is not uncommon for team members to die in this kind of thing, ninja is a profession that licks blood on the tip of a knife. It is not uncommon to die suddenly tomorrow if it is fine today.


    But this time things were a little more serious. The person who attacked them was an unknown person who didn''t know the specific organization.


    The most important thing is that the attackers not only dealt with Kakuzu and Hidan, they also defeated Orochimaru!


    Such a mysterious and unpredictable organization suddenly appeared in the ninja world, and their strength is still very powerful. How could this not attract the attention of the Xiao organization?


    "If there is no accident, they should be dead. I went to check the scene. Although I didn''t find the body, but the destruction scene, tsk tsk"


    Orochimaru spoke at this moment, but he couldn''t help licking his tongue when he thought of that scene.


    The criss-crossing cracks all over the ground, which spanned a hundred meters and had a width of nearly half a meter, were really beyond the reach of ordinary people!


    Such an attack, such a suffocating attack, he believes that this must be the power that Susanoo can use.


    After all, he was sure that guy was Uchiha Habara, and only a person with such eyes could cause such terrifying destructive power.


    "Do you know who they are?" Tiandao Payne was silent for a while, then looked at Orochimaru indifferently and asked, "Are they targeting us on purpose?"


    "I don''t know who they are. After all, I am not an opponent, so I chose to retreat after the fight."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he didn''t intend to tell Nagato what he knew, after all, he never believed in Nagato.


    The reason why he entered the Akatsuki organization was actually because of Nagato''s eyes of reincarnation, other than that he was really not interested in anything else.


    Therefore, he will not talk nonsense, and for the time being, he does not have any willingness to share information with them.


    "However, I do know that they also hire ninjas for war, and they only do it for money."


    "War hires ninjas?" Tiandao Payne was still indifferent when he heard the news, but Nagato, who controlled Payne, raised his eyebrows.


    Naturally, war hires ninjas for money. Is it because of different reasons for different hiring camps?


    Nagato doesn''t know about this issue, but he must investigate this matter carefully.


    Killing the people of the Akatsuki organization, especially the people who kept raising money for the Akatsuki organization, he had to get to know such a guy no matter what.


    If possible, he hopes to recruit. After all, there are not many people in the Xiao organization, and the other party has the strength to fully consider.


    Of course, if the other party is unwilling, then he is also willing to avenge the people he organizes. After all, this guy killed the person who made the most money for him.


    "Then let''s leave this matter as it is for the time being. Find an opportunity to find out who the other party is. After all, the person who killed us made our mission fail. Such a guy must pay the price."


    Tiandao Payne said indifferently, his voice was so cold and his attitude was so lofty, as if he was a god.


    "In addition, the organization is short of manpower, so let Uchiha Itachi change from a reserve member to a full-time member, Loquat Juzo and his family, prepare to investigate the intelligence of Mio and Liuwei in Kirigakure Village, and disband."


    After saying this, Tiandao Payne closed his eyes without waiting for anyone''s answer, and Orochimaru licked his tongue and quickly disconnected.


    He was originally thinking about how to deal with Uchiha Habara''s question, and he was really upset when he was suddenly interrupted. Now that it''s finally over, he doesn''t want to waste a second at all.


    Uchiha Habara''s power really surpassed his imagination, and he also longed for such power from the bottom of his heart, but that dangerous guy was able to deal with two undead guys. Although it was not an accident, it did make Orochi Maru was moved. UU reading


    Those two guys teamed up to challenge him, and Orochimaru recognized the strength of the two of them, but the two of them just said that they were gone, and it really made him a little complicated.


    "It seems that it is not a simple matter to deal with Uchiha Habara."


    Orochimaru sighed faintly, although his pattern has been opened, and he has already planned to use the former dead to deal with this guy, but it is difficult for him to choose who is better.


    The best choice is nothing more than the two brothers Senju Hashirama and Senju Tomonama. After all, in some secret records, one of them was Uchiha Madara throughout the whole process, and the other once killed a kaleidoscope.


    And Orochimaru also has ready-made cells that can be summoned out, the single question is how much power do the two of them have when they come alive?


    "The most terrible thing is that once I configure their bodies better, then they are likely to counter me when they are resurrected. After all, that technique was invented by Qianshoubanjian."


    Orochimaru doesn''t want to get himself into trouble. As a super ninjutsu genius, he naturally understands that any technique has flaws, and the second generation Hokage knows everything.


    He believes that the Second Hokage definitely has the ability to crack the reincarnation of the dirty soil. They are too strong and they cannot control themselves, and they may even backfire on themselves. They are too weak and have no meaning.


    "It seems that I really have to work hard."


    Orochimaru thought about it, and finally made a decision in his heart.


    He lightly licked his tongue, and a figure with scarlet eyes, arrogant and unruly appeared in his heart...


    ...

 Chapter 149： For Konoha, for ourselves

    "So, you are now a member of the security department?"


    Sitting in the office, Yu Yuan looked at Yan Ye standing in front of him with a funny face, while Yan Ye was full of helplessness.


    In fact, although Habara was a little surprised by Yan Ye''s arrival, he also knew that this was a reasonable thing. After all, his relationship with Yan Ye was indeed extraordinary.


    They were both former classmates and later teammates. Even after the team disbanded and everyone went their separate ways, the two of them still have this certain connection with each other.


    Before Habara became the patriarch to rewrite the fate of Uchiha, the reminder of the Nara clan to Uchiha was largely due to their relationship.


    Otherwise, even if the Nara clan wants to remind Uchiha and their current situation, there is no one who can convey their voice.


    Now Habara has changed Uchiha, and he even wants to attack Hokage, and the Nara clan, as Uchiha¡¯s hidden partners and allies, are basically people on the same tank, and the support given to personnel will naturally be considered with Habara Better relationships with closer people.


    At the same time, the expansion and reconstruction of the Security Department fully demonstrated Habara''s understanding of the Security Department and his own ambitions.


    This monster-like organization of the Security Department has been released in the hands of Habara, and this release will inevitably leave countless positions vacant, after all, Uchiha does not have so many people.


    At this time, Yan Ye, who is both capable and has a good relationship with Habara, entered the security department, everything is a matter of course.


    "Yeah, although I don''t want to come at all, after all, it''s so comfortable to be at home every day, but I can''t help it if my uncle is settled."


    Yan Ye sighed helplessly, she really didn''t want to run over, but she couldn''t refuse such a thing.


    But she was very curious, what exactly did her family do with Uchiha, and why the connection was so deep all of a sudden.


    "Speaking of which, can you tell me what''s going on? My uncle was still saying that he needed to wait and see. I didn''t expect that I would be sent here in a blink of an eye.


    Not only me, but many people in the family were brought here together. This is not like a simple cooperation. "


    The number of people brought by the Nara clan is really not small, there are about twenty people in total.


    However, these twenty people are basically low-level ninja, and there are relatively few middle-level ninja, and only Yan Ye is the only high-level ninja.


    But Habara is really very happy about the arrival of these people, because these people are all government affairs talents!


    Nara Shikahisa is indeed smart enough. After seeing his plan, he immediately analyzed the strengths and weaknesses of his family.


    In Nara Shikahisa''s view, although the current security department is divided into three major governors on the surface, in fact there are many ways inside.


    The simplest point is that Habara divided all the personnel in the security department into two types, one belongs to the operational personnel or field personnel.


    And the other is naturally to deal with various internal affairs, even the government personnel who build the administrative organs of the Ministry of Security, or the internal staff.


    With this understanding, Nara Shikahisa naturally knew what he was going to do.


    The Nara clan are not very good people without combat power, but he is very clear about their own advantages.


    Moreover, if the security department wants to expand its enrollment, there will definitely be no shortage of excellent field personnel, but it is really not so easy to recruit internal personnel.


    Therefore, he resolutely sent over those who performed well in the family but whose combat effectiveness was almost meaningless. This was for the future of his family and clansmen, and it was also a great favor to Habara.


    "It is indeed not a simple cooperation, because there is a lot of complexity in this matter."


    While thinking about the talents sent by Nara, Habara secretly laughed, and said to Yan Ye with a smile.


    "You just came here and don''t know a lot of things, which is normal. Your uncle didn''t make it clear to you, so maybe he wants me to tell you.


    But before you say you want to see this, you probably understand part of the meaning. "


    Having said that, Habara took out a scroll and handed it to Yan Ye.


    If you have to say that Habara is the most trusted person in this world, I am afraid that when he was still a task ninja, he believed in his teammates and his guide, the ninja.


    And now, there are more people he can trust, such as Zhishui, Fuyue and his tribe, but he still trusts the same Yan Ye.


    Although he knows that his personality is not good in this intriguing environment, but after all, he is not a person whose heart is cold and has completely turned into refined egoism.


    Yan Ye took the scroll and quickly opened it. Her reading speed was very fast, and she had finished reading the main content in just a moment.


    However, after she finished reading it, she seemed to understand what her uncle meant by Habara''s huge ambitions.


    To be honest, after she read these contents for the first time, she subconsciously had an idea, that is, is her old classmate and friend planning to start a war with Konoha?


    But she was still very restrained, and she didn''t express her thoughts immediately.


    Because even her uncle, the minister of government affairs, supported her, so this must mean that Habara has no problem.


    Thinking about it carefully, I was suddenly surprised to find that the Security Department really has such a huge power!


    What Habara did was to put all these hidden powers on the table, and also deliberately refined and optimized these powers.


    Thinking of this, Yan Ye couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at Yu Yuan: "I think I know, you guys are really brave."


    "You only know part of it. I have always been very courageous."


    Habara smiled, and then he took out two scrolls again and handed them to Yan Ye.


    "Look at this, the confidentiality of these two documents is very high, but this is also the basis and reason for our cooperation."


    Yan Ye nodded, and she found that she seemed to lack understanding of her old friend and classmate.


    Perhaps he has grown up, but after such growth, is he still the same Habara he knew before?


    With a soft sigh, Yan Ye began to look at the two scrolls in his hand seriously.


    It''s just that the more you look at her face, the weirder it becomes, and the more you look at her, the more you feel the strength of Habara''s wrist.


    He actually quietly used profit means to win over his family, Yamanaka and Qiudao together, and worked together to sell weapons to the villages, countries and even families outside!


    Not only that, he also persuaded his uncle to contact Hinata, Yume and Inuzuka to prepare for the joint impeachment of Hokage!


    The impeachment of Hokage is something that Yan Ye has never heard of or seen, but so many families are united, which shows that they are really sure.


    Now that she knows why her father suddenly went to the capital of the Fire Kingdom, she is really preparing for the impeachment of Hokage.


    Raising her head slightly, Yan Ye looked at Habara who was looking at her with a smile in a somewhat complicated manner, and she couldn''t help but sighed faintly.


    "It seems that Minister Habara''s achievements have far exceeded my imagination, and I need a lot of advice from the Minister in the future."


    "It''s fine to call me Habara. Of course, if there are people, I should call you Minister. I still feel very comfortable hearing this sentence from your mouth."


    Habara didn''t seem to notice the subtle changes in Yan Ye''s mood, he stood up and took the scroll back, and then said with a smile.


    "In the future, we will have to teach you a lot, after all, you are Yan Ye, the real brain of our team, and the person who helped me a lot.


    Now that I have you, I can be lazy again. This period of time has really tortured me to death. I really feel the oppressive feeling that if I don¡¯t work hard, I will die. "


    Yan Ye looked at Yu Yuan inexplicably, and she suddenly realized that the guy in front of her still looked like that ghost.


    He was like this when he was in the team, unless he was in life-or-death trouble, he would not disrupt the deployment casually.


    Now he is the patriarch of the Konoha family and the head of the security department, but he is still like this.


    "Habara, it seems that there is nothing he can do. It''s just that his living environment has changed."


    Yu Yuan didn''t know what Yan Ye was thinking, but he knew that Yan Ye''s coming would definitely help him a lot.


    But now he also has the time to be happy so much, after all, besides Yan Ye, there are people from other families coming here, and Habara has important things to do.


    Kadotsu has been here for a few days, and this guy is still nesting in the forest, so Habara naturally has to deal with his problems.


    In addition, Habara also wants to tell all the families involved in this matter about Kakashi, Kakashi''s attitude can determine too many things.


    He had agreed to cooperate and even handed over some of the evidence he had obtained to himself, so it was impossible for Habara to hide it from others.


    After summoning a ninja cat, Habara notified everyone to meet at the old place tonight, and then he continued to do what he should do.


    It wasn''t until night fell that Habara started to head towards the forest. When he was about to reach Kakutsu, he directly touched the shadow clone here.


    In an instant, a lot of information appeared in his mind, and these information were the details of how he and Jiaodu got along these days.


    Habara found that Kadotsu was relatively honest during this time, and staying in this forest every day was like keeping in good health.


    I will do some simple training during the day, and then go hunting by myself. I will also do some training at noon, and then I will rest around nine o''clock after dinner.


    This kind of living conditions, in Habara''s eyes, is simply the working and resting time of the elderly, but considering Kakuzu''s actual age, it seems that all this is quite natural and right.


    "However, why does it always feel weird?"


    Habara rubbed his head, he always felt that there was something wrong with it, but he didn''t bother to think about it so much, in the blink of an eye he had already arrived in front of Kakuzu.


    "Get ready and go somewhere with me."


    Looking at Kakuto, Habara was very calm.


    "It''s been so long since I came to Konoha, I believe you are also curious about what we want you to do."


    "Of course I''m curious. After all, I''ve had a good rest for a while."


    Kadotsu nodded, he knew that Yubara was coming just now when Yubara Ying''s avatar disappeared, so he didn''t have any emotional changes now.


    "But it''s not so good to rest. In the final analysis, such a blandness will make me forget what the meaning of my existence is. Once I forget, then I will not be far from death."


    "Your pursuit is really special. The meaning of other people''s existence is to protect what you want to protect, or to get the approval of others."


    When Habara heard Kakuto''s words, he couldn''t help saying it a little funny.


    "But it''s surprising that you put your focus entirely on the money, not to say it''s not okay.


    But have you ever thought about how much you can earn by completing a black market mission or doing a single war hire mission?


    Or, do you prefer to find the value of your own existence in performing tasks? "


    Habara is really curious about this point, and this point is really very important, because it can determine the actual state and thoughts of this guy Kakutsu.


    In order to do the war, Habara hired ninjas to earn a primitive accumulation, and in order to open up certain channels, he had a good understanding of some things before departure.


    For example, the price of war employment missions is actually not as high as imagined. It is only tens of millions to do it once, and it may reach hundreds of millions if there are many times.


    But the problem is that the money in this world is not as purchasing power as imagined, otherwise the Ministry of Security would not have such a large amount of financial vacancies.


    Since the money is not as valuable as imagined, and the money he gets from performing a mission is not too much, Kakuzu still misses the money so much, which really makes Habara doubt his motives.


    Is he doing it for money, or is he trying to find the meaning of his existence in the task of making money?


    "You don''t know me at all, and you don''t know my experience."


    Habara''s question made Kakuzu a little silent, and it took him a long time to speak seriously.


    "I don''t really care what the ninja''s power is for, what is the experience of fighting is even more of a burden to me.


    I used to be loyal to my village and attacked your first Hokage for my village, and that time I almost died too.


    If you, Hokage, hadn''t been merciful enough to let me go, I''m afraid that the current me would have been a meal for wild beasts on the side of the road, or a dead bone buried in an unknown place.


    But when I returned to the village, all I got was betrayal, which shattered my faith and made me no longer trust anyone.


    You are right, there are many things in this world that are worthy of faith, but for a loner like me, there are not many things I can choose.


    Money is the root that can guarantee my survival, and money is also a silent but trustworthy thing in this world.


    It is my belief, it is my bond!


    Didn''t you tell me that as long as a person like me can make enough money, he''s just like anyone else.


    So now I follow you because you said you can make me more money. "


    After hearing Kakutsu''s words, Habara was a little silent. He found that Kakuzu was really a very, very interesting person.


    He can actually say that money is something full of trust. This is really true. If money has no credibility, where does the purchasing power come from?


    And this guy seems to be quite disciplined, he has been using the word ''making money'' to describe what he does, instead of expressing other means.


    This means that even if he trusts money to get money, he will not use some means to go beyond the rules, but to earn the money by obeying the rules honestly.


    Thinking about it carefully, although the tasks he performs are indeed villains among the villains in the original book, it seems that there is no problem in performing these tasks as a ninja.


    Thinking of this, Habara nodded slightly, and then he put his hand on Kakutsu''s shoulder, and then said softly.


    "I think I see what you mean, and I can assure you that you will never be disappointed with your decision.


    After all, we want to do big business, big business in the true sense. "


    "That''s true, but can you take your hand away?"


    Jiaodu looked at the hand on his shoulder, and he couldn''t help frowning slightly. If he didn''t consider that he was not the opponent, he would have planned to make a move.


    "I''m going to take you to a place, so naturally I don''t intend to take it too slowly." Habara shook his head lightly: "Be prepared, this feeling won''t be very good."


    In the valley at the border of Konoha, Shikahisa Nara and others waited quietly.


    They have already received the message that Habara used the Ninja cat to send before. They don''t know why Habara brought them here, but they believe that Habara definitely has something important to do.


    Of course, the patriarch of the Inuzuka clan seems to be a little unhappy about the appearance of Ninja Cat.


    After all, the Inuzuka clan raised dogs, so they were naturally not too fond of ninja cats, but he obviously didn''t say anything.


    Like everyone else, he also wondered what it was that Habara asked them to come here this time.


    But just as they were thinking, an obvious chakra aura suddenly appeared in front of them, which immediately alerted them all.


    Except for Nara Shikahisa, everyone was staring at the front, but before Nara Shikahisa had time to say anything, two figures quietly appeared in front of them!


    "Clan Chief Yubara?"


    The patriarchs present were a little surprised when they saw Habara''s appearance, but they all realized that Habara might be using space ninjutsu!


    This really made them feel a little unbelievable. Although space ninjutsu is not a very unknown existence in Konoha, it will be used in both the second and fourth generations.


    But the difficulty and deterrent power of space ninjutsu are unimaginable. Mastering such a technique can definitely become the most terrifying ninja.


    This guy Habara is scary enough, but he has mastered the most powerful Uchiha power, and this guy also mastered space ninjutsu?


    "Or, this space ninjutsu itself is his pupil technique, just like the one-eyed Uchiha who has mastered the power of space?"


    These patriarchs were a little confused by the way Yu Yuan appeared, and they couldn''t help thinking in their hearts.


    But while thinking about it, they also noticed that there was another person beside Habara, and this person was really a very strange guy to all the patriarchs present.


    This guy was wearing a black robe, but he wore the Longyin Village forehead protector on his forehead.


    But this is not the key point, the key point is that there is a bar on this guy''s forehead!


    This approach is very uncommon, generally speaking, there are only two situations.


    One is that you have a special right. Such an unexpected situation in the forehead is not like a replacement. Even if the village doesn''t want to, it can only recognize it by pinching its nose.


    And the other is more straightforward, that is, you are simply a traitor who betrayed the village!


    The powerful people in Longyin Village are more or less clear to those present, especially Lu Jiu is very familiar with them.


    Therefore, their first reaction was that this guy might be a traitor from Longyin Village.


    Bringing a traitorous ninja here, and sending them a message so solemnly, it seems that the identity of this traitorous ninja may not be simple.


    "Sorry everyone, I''m a little late."


    While everyone was thinking, Habara said with a slight smile, but his voice also sounded a little hurried.


    In fact, Habara couldn''t help it. In order to give Kakuzu more deterrence, he also implicitly informed these patriarchs of his strength, so he simply used void walking to hurry.


    However, rushing from the east side of the Konoha all the way to the northwest side of the Konoha, it is really not an easy task to traverse the Konoha and avoid people''s areas to avoid Chakra shocks attracting attention.


    Habara himself can''t remember how many times he used the void walk along the way, so even with his current physique, he would feel a little tired.


    But fortunately, his recovery ability is beyond the imagination of ordinary people under the transformation of "Darkborn Demon Scythe" and "God''s Long Step".


    With just one sentence, he clearly felt that his state had improved, and it might not take long for him to fully recover.


    "It''s okay, in fact, everyone has just arrived not long ago."


    Hinata Hizuru looked at Habara with a slightly complicated expression, and then he spoke seriously.


    "But patriarch Habara, is there anything important to call everyone here tonight, and who is this person?"


    The problem of Hyuga Nichizu can be regarded as a problem in the hearts of everyone present, and they are indeed full of questions now.


    "Come here today, actually there are very, very important things, and it''s not just one thing.


    Since everyone is interested in this guy next to me, I want to talk about him.


    His name is Kakuzu, and he used to be a professional black market ninja, and he and Orochimaru were part of an organization when I met him. "


    "what?"


    The exposure of Jiaodu''s identity immediately made the patriarchs look astonished.


    It''s not a big deal for a professional black market merchant. Many wandering ninjas and rebels would choose to become a black market ninja.


    But if it is considered a member of the same organization as Orochimaru, then this matter is not easy.


    What a proud and arrogant person Orochimaru is, this guy almost became Konoha''s Fourth Hokage.


    But he left Konoha for various reasons and became a rebel, which is also a very embarrassing thing.


    But even if he leaves Konoha, his personality will not change. He joined a ninja organization, which must not be a simple organization.


    And it is absolutely impossible for the people in this organization to be mediocre!


    In an instant, the eyes of the patriarchs present at Kakudu changed slightly.


    They are all thinking about who this guy is, and what ability he has that allows him to be in the same organization as Orochimaru.


    "Jiaodu''s strength is very strong. This is the answer I got when I played against him. Even I am only slightly better."


    Just when everyone was thinking, Habara spoke now, but his words made Kakuo glance at Habara calmly.


    Slightly better?


    You drove that Asura-like giant and slashed at me with a single knife, directly chopping me down to nothing but a heart.


    This is what you call slightly better, what the **** is this slightly better?


    Kakutsu''s mouth hidden under the mask twitched a little, and thanks to the mask covering it, no one noticed his abnormal expression at this time.


    The expressions of the other six patriarchs present were also a little weird. They may not know the upper limit of how strong Habara is, but the strength he displayed is already unimaginable.


    Even if this character is only facing the power that Habara once showed, it would be quite scary to make Habara only slightly better!


    But is this something normal people can do?


    Obviously, they thought it was difficult and basically impossible, and they thought it should be Habara''s self-effacing statement.


    But no matter what, this guy named Kadotsu has been recognized by Habara, so this person''s strength is definitely not bad.


    It''s just that this guy is very strong, but what is his role?


    "As I said just now, Jiaodu is a qualified and professional black market bounty ninja, and all his actions and motives are also very simple."


    As if seeing through the emotions of these people present, Habara chuckled and said slowly.


    "That is money, and for him, all he wants is money, as long as the price can be negotiated, or he can increase the money when necessary.


    Well, Kakudo is definitely a trustworthy person. I have already felt and experienced this in his fights. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, and he noticed that the eyes of everyone present looking at Kakuzu became even weirder.


    In fact, Habara also knew that the people present probably didn''t expect, and couldn''t believe it, that a person like Kakuzu would actually be a "paying layman"?


    If Habara hadn''t read the original book, I''m afraid he wouldn''t believe it¡ªin fact, he didn''t believe it before, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked such a question.


    But no matter what, Jiaodu is really such a person.


    "I know, maybe there is something wrong with my statement, but that''s the way it is."


    Habara sighed slightly, and then he continued to speak seriously.


    "So I made a decision, which is to invite Mr. Kakuzu as our task manager outside Konoha Village, which is not convenient for us to come forward.


    I know that everyone here is absolutely full of doubts and distrust towards a stranger, so I have another decision.


    That is, in the initial mission, each time, one of me, Shisui, or Elder Fuyue will accompany Mr. Kakuzu to perform the mission.


    Everyone, what do you think? "


    It is indeed difficult for people to accept such a thing as letting a stranger participate in a mission, and Habara is actually not surprised at all.


    After all, if it was Habara, even if he understood Kakutsu''s thoughts, he would still maintain the suspicion that should be there.


    People are skeptical creatures, which is not surprising at all. No one will give trust easily without actual results.


    In fact, Habara himself is a good example. Before he really adjusted the security department, Shikajiu and the others should not trust him or not.


    It wasn''t until the reputation of the security department began to turn around that they slowly let go. And when they got to know Habara, they really knew how terrifying the security department was.


    And the security department has been carefully divided and transformed, so they can provide talents so quickly.


    The remaining six people present finally skipped votes with three votes in favor of three options. Basically, it can be said that they passed without any pressure.


    Those who abstained were naturally the three who did not participate in the sale of supplies this time. Although they will participate in the future, they can wait and see the specific effect this time.


    And Kadotsu now understands that he was captured by Habara not to perform some terrible mission, but to help him transport and sell weapons?


    But after thinking about it carefully, Jiaodu immediately understood why he needed to be captured to transport these things.


    The first point is that these people must never come forward in person, it is very likely that they are illegal to sell these things!


    The second point is that 80% of the things they transport go into places that are strictly guarded.


    For example, the reason why I was attacked this time was that Habara and the others represented Hoshinin Village!


    This kind of small village is blocked by a big country, and even the money can''t be spent, and Habara and the others are obviously eyeing these struggling ninja villages.


    Even some dissident families in Ninja Village can buy weapons in order to prepare for rebellion, coup d''etat and the like!


    In this case, these guys representing Konoha really have no way to come forward to do it, and my identity is the most suitable person.


    Thinking of this, there is only one thing in Jiaodu''s heart that he wants to say - can I add more money?


    How can the huge profits from selling weapons be compared to doing the task honestly?


    No wonder Habara wanted to ask himself, whether he likes money or the feeling of performing tasks, the main reason for the relationship is here!


    And Jiaodu really likes money in his heart, he can already imagine how much he can earn by performing such a mission.


    Even if it''s only one or two percent, it''s definitely not that low!


    After figuring out these things, Kakuzu was never forcibly taken away by Habara again, and even destroyed so many of his heart''s unhappiness at once.


    Because at this moment, his mind is full of money, and only money can make him feel the meaning of his existence.


    After the matter of Kakuzu was settled, Habara asked him to go out and guard the gate, and Kakuzu left here without saying a word.


    This ninja version of "Adding Money Layman" is still very conscientious, at least after he got what he wanted and saw the future, his performance was at a professional level.


    "Okay, now we can talk about the second thing."


    After confirming that Kakuzu had left, Habara''s expression became serious. He quickly took out a few scrolls from his pocket and handed them to them.


    "Look, these things were given to me by Kakashi."


    "Kakashi?"


    After Habara''s words, the faces of the people present collectively changed. They quickly opened the scroll and quickly looked at it.


    And when they read these action reports, although their faces were still calm, the angry eyes could not be concealed no matter what.


    Sure enough, he couldn''t hide the look in the eyes of someone who wanted to kill himself.


    These action reports not only include Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s incidents against Sakumo Hatake, but also many families and individuals are included in this list.


    And the reasons for their inclusion are without exception, all of which are so-called ''for Konoha''!


    This kind of high-sounding reason, in terms of cooperation, the actual motivation is simply for his own practice, which is really chilling.


    It took them a long time to put down the scrolls in their hands, and then all their eyes fell on Yubara.


    "It seems that Kakashi intends to support us and cooperate with us?"


    Nara Shikahisa asked calmly, although his mood is a bit bad now, but he can still control it.


    "If there is no accident, he will cooperate with us well."


    Habara nodded slightly, but he still habitually didn''t talk completely, because no one knew if there would be any accidents or changes.


    "I''ve checked the operational reports and they match up with some of the things that happened before, so I can be sure they''re all true.


    And Kakashi seems to be very concerned about his father''s death, and he is also very dissatisfied with everything his teacher''s son is currently experiencing.


    That''s why he did these things, and when he got what he wanted, he found me the first time. "


    "It seems that Kakashi is still very calm, and didn''t directly use his identity as Anbu to assassinate Hokage."


    Hinata Hyuzu also sighed slightly, he was somewhat familiar with Kakashi''s father, or he grew up listening to the legend of Kakashi''s father.


    He also felt extremely sorry for the death of this legendary swordsman, especially the fact that this legendary swordsman was killed by such a dark villain.


    Second Hokage-sama, what kind of wonderful students have you taught?


    "Kakashi has always been calm, don''t forget that he is Konoha''s most talented child."


    Nara Shikaku looked at Hinata Hizuru like that, and then his eyes locked on Habara again.


    "So, have you revealed to him, what is he going to do now?"


    "I told him that I''m not the only one who has to deal with Hokage-sama, because I can''t deal with the dignified Third Hokage alone."


    Speaking of this, Habara couldn''t help showing a smile, but this smile turned into a smirk in front of the six patriarchs.


    Habara can''t deal with Hokage alone, so naturally there are other people. In order to give Kakashi''s heart, the six of them can be sure that Habara has already told them.


    Thinking about this matter, they felt a little helpless at once, Habara is really good for everyone to take it together, if there is a scapegoat, everyone should bear it together.


    But if you say it, you say it. After all, they are really one, and Kakashi''s statement according to what Habara said may not necessarily be to deceive people.


    The information in their hands alone is enough to make Hiru Sarutobi''s bad luck!


    "But I still reminded Kakashi, and I told him that if he dares to lie to us, we will kill him and everyone close to him."


    Habara quickly spoke again, his words were flat and did not mean to be murderous, but no matter who heard it, there was a chilling feeling.


    "Also, I remember that Daimyo has Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s son, can we use him to make some articles?"


    "Isn''t that good?"


    I don''t know if it was influenced by Habara''s previous words, Akimichi Dingza always felt like Habara was going to attack Sarutobi Asma when he heard these words.


    "Not to mention that Asma is now the daimyo''s guardian ninja, and he hasn''t done anything, if we do something to him"


    "You misunderstood, Your Excellency Ding Zuo."


    Before Akimichi Dingza finished speaking, Habara interrupted helplessly.


    "What I mean is, when our people meet the daimyo, can we infer what Elder Fuyue said before and use it on Asma?


    For example, ''Asma left Konoha because she couldn''t accept what her father did for power''.


    And I heard that the people who guard the ninja seem to be very dissatisfied with the concept of "Twin Jade" in the Land of Fire. They think that the only "Jade" is only Daimyo-sama.


    So, can we assume that Asma actually accepts this idea, and the reason is because he is dissatisfied with his father''s approach? "


    Habara''s words seemed to blow like a gust of dark wind, UU Reading ruthlessly blowing into the hearts of everyone present.


    This feeling is really no worse than the last time they heard Habara talk about the ''truth'' of the fourth generation''s death!


    They really feel now that this fellow Yubara''s narrow-mindedness is really not ordinary, and he really took the opportunity to do it to death.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo have really done a lot of things like throwing the blame, the action report in their hands proves everything.


    But Habara''s scapegoat is even more ruthless than Danzo and the others, and there are too many black hearts!


    They feel that if this matter really spreads in the whole village, then what they must face is Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s endless efforts to justify his name.


    It might even be possible that they lost, and Sarutobi Hiruzen would commit suicide to prove his innocence.


    "I see, I will send a letter immediately to sort out this matter and use it when necessary."


    But in the end it is an enemy and a political enemy, no matter how dirty the water is, it doesn''t matter, Nara Shikahisa thought for a while before speaking.


    "Very well, then this matter is settled."


    Habara smiled lightly and nodded, and finally he said with some high spirits.


    "Everyone, we have already made a comprehensive plan, and now we are waiting for all the matters to be arranged before we can act.


    We are not Danzo and Sandaime Hokage, we are all for ourselves under the banner of Konoha.


    And everything we do is really for Konoha! "


    ""


    "Well, also for our own sake"

 Chapter 150： The storm is coming

    "It''s a disgrace"


    After returning home, Yu Yuan felt that he was really ashamed. He actually talked about ideals with a group of realistic family patriarchs.


    The ideal is not to say that it cannot be used, but that when it is used, it depends on the object used.


    For example, a boy full of idealism like Zhishui is the most suitable for him.


    In fact, no matter who has this kind of thing in their hearts, those family patriarchs are all weather-beaten, and they have long buried their ideals in their hearts.


    They can''t do it as an excuse for advocacy. After all, the collision between ideals and reality has already made their heads bleed.


    As the patriarchs of the family, they are not representing themselves alone. Of course, ideals and the like must give way to reality.


    Therefore, Habara''s sentence is not an ideal "for Konoha", and there is no selling point for them.


    Even for guys like Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, the so-called "for Konoha" is just an excuse for them.


    So it''s better to talk about something practical than such an excuse. Anyway, what they do is essentially for themselves and for their family.


    "Forget it, although it is really embarrassing, but the things that should be done have been done, and the arrangements that should be made have also been completed, and the rest is to wait."


    It is really difficult to impeach a Hokage through political means, but the difficulty is neither impossible nor opportunity.


    Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared. Habara has done so many things to prepare for all of this.


    Through today''s communication, besides passing on the information he needed to pass on, Habara also got feedback from other families.


    Hyuga, Yume and Inuzuka have already started to make arrangements. The Hyuga clan is responsible for keeping an eye on the movements of the Sarutobi clan, while Aburome and Inuzuka are responsible for the movement of sleeping and Mitomon.


    As for the Zicun family, in fact, this family also needs to be vigilant, but what Danzo did when he entered the root was really decisive.


    He took all the elites of the Shimura clan in, and most of these elites had been cleaned up by Habara without knowing it.


    Habara was also a little dazed when he got the news, because he really didn''t know what was going on with the so-called Shimura clan.


    Although this family was mentioned in the original book Senshou Zhuma, it seems that this family has never shown its face in the original book.


    Even though Habara traveled to this world for so many years, he has never seen a few guys from the Shimura clan, let alone heard of any powerful guys.


    There is a huge difference between this and the Sarutobi clan next door. Even Zhuanju and Mitomon are much better than the Shimura clan.


    Now he knows that Emotional Danzo has brought the whole family into the ditch.


    As for that name, Habara already knew through Yan Ye that the Nara clan sent her father there.


    As for Kakashi, he doesn''t know, but Kakashi already knows what his goal is, so he should be ready and do it!


    "But now there is still a more troublesome thing, and that is where is this guy Jiraiya."


    Jiraiya is also carefully selected by Habara, a new generation of Hokage prepared to overthrow the third generation of Hokage.


    Although Habara was very sure, it was impossible for Jiraiya to do this Hokage honestly.


    But as long as he is still a Konoha ninja, then he really doesn''t have much choice. Even if he doesn''t want to be the fifth generation, he can still be the fourth and fifth generations.


    Even the 4th and 5th generation agent Hokage is probably more in line with the needs of the major families than the real 5th generation Hokage.


    However, in order to prevent Jiraiya from sitting in the position of Hokage and messing around, such as saying that he would change people every few days, Habara also thought about the strategy for dealing with it.


    "Big deal, use Orochimaru''s pardon in exchange for you to wait until the really suitable Fifth Hokage appears."


    Pardoning Orochimaru is the most direct way that Habara thought of, after all Jiraiya used this excuse to stay outside Konoha.


    Habara directly pardoned Orochimaru, so you don''t have any excuse to stay outside, do you want to sentence the village like Orochimaru?


    In addition, Habara also thought of a way, that is to talk to Jiraiya about his so-called beliefs and ideals.


    Jiraiya is also a very idealistic person, and it is undeniable that his ideals are very lofty.


    But ideals are just ideals, and ideals that do not conform to reality will be severely beaten by reality.


    Jiraiya has actually been kidnapped by this so-called ideal in his life. He has always dreamed of forming a so-called peace through "communication between people".


    But the reality is, without force as the basis and without interests as the guarantee, who the **** would talk to you about it.


    Don''t think that Naruto''s future is the realization of the situation in Jiraiya''s dream, but there is an extremely critical element in it, that is Naruto''s ability to see all mountains and small things at a glance!


    If it weren''t for Naruto''s strength beyond ordinary people''s understanding in the four ninja world wars, how could other people in the ninja world respect him and act according to his will?


    And the most important point is that Jiraiya may not even notice that he first cultivated Naruto''s strength before conveying his thoughts.


    This is true for individuals, but in this ninja world with many ninja villages, how can it be possible without strength?


    "It''s a sigh that a toad can fool a person like this with a so-called ''fable''."


    Habara shook his head, he really felt a little sorry for Jiraiya.


    In the original book, he really likes Jiraiya very much, and even got cheated a lot of tears because of "the only bet Tsunade won".


    So he also planned to do something, no matter whether it was feasible or not, at least he did it, after all, he really respected this person who was constantly striving for his somewhat vain ideal.


    But respect is respect, but Habara also had to guard against it, because he and Sarutobi Hiruzen were enemies.


    The ghost knows how this guy thinks about everything he has done to his teacher, and what kind of attitude he will use to treat himself.


    Of course, Habara felt that the probability of such a thing might be small.


    After all, everything I do is justified, and everything is reasonable and compliant.


    He still doesn''t believe that if Jilai is really hostile to them, after he became Hokage and was controlled by the Seven Great Families, what waves could he cause!


    "Forget it, don''t think so much, everything is to find this guy, and we still have more important things to do now."


    Habara murmured softly, and then he involuntarily looked at the moonlight outside the window


    In the dim moonlight, Kakashi silently walked forward alone in Anbu''s base.


    Today was his rest day, but after seeing those action reports and seeing Habara, he couldn''t rest at home anyway.


    To be honest, he knows that there may be some people in Konoha who are dissatisfied with Hokage. You must know that he is a qualified Anbu, and he has encountered similar things.


    But today he realized that his understanding of this Hokage-sama is still superficial.


    Let Konoha''s two blood successor families, plus Konoha''s five secret arts families unite against him, you can see how hated this Hokage is.


    "But this is also good, so many people can really get rid of him."


    Kakashi murmured silently, but there was only one key prerequisite for the large number of people, because they still lacked many necessary conditions to impeach this Hokage.


    That is to prove that this Hokage really made an unforgivable mistake!


    Coincidentally, it is Kakashi himself who has all the evidence, and he is the key to the impeachment of Hokage this time.


    "It''s the first time I''ve discovered that I''m such an important person."


    Whenever he thought of this, Kakashi couldn''t help but smile wryly in his heart, but it was good for him, because it meant that he could avenge his father himself!


    His mission goals are very clear, there are only two in total, but each one is not simple.


    The first one, of course, is to find a way to bring out the remaining action reports at the root.


    He is familiar with this matter, after all, he has already had the experience of sneaking into Hokage''s office, and he has done this matter twice.


    But he can''t worry about this matter now, he needs to cooperate with the second mission to do this matter at once, so as to ensure that there will be no major problems.


    As for his second mission, it was to find Tianzang''s current team and figure out his mission plan for the next period of time.


    Then find a suitable opportunity, tie this kid up and take the documents in the office, so that he can complete all his tasks.


    It can be said that his two tasks must be combined to ensure maximum safety.


    "Of course, it would be better if you don''t do anything, but I don''t know what this guy Tianzang thinks."


    Kakashi murmured silently, if he could, he would really not want to do it, because his relationship with Tianzang is really good.


    They got acquainted because of Dashewan, although there were some misunderstandings and disputes between them due to some special reasons.


    But they were reconciled during the follow-up mission, and after Kakashi learned about Tianzang''s inner desire, he also decided to help this guy.


    In the end, it was the third generation of Hokage who took this guy''Dayi Bingran'' to Anbu, and he also entered his team.


    But then this guy left the team because he became the team leader, and now they haven''t seen each other for a while.


    Kakashi is not too sure about Tenzo''s current situation. After all, each team has its own independent and confidential tasks, so he needs to investigate carefully.


    "Senior Kakashi!"


    Just as Kakashi was thinking, a voice suddenly broke his thoughts.


    Hearing this voice, Kakashi''s body froze slightly, and when he looked up, he saw a guy with brown hair running towards him quickly.


    In the lounge of Anbu''s headquarters, everyone generally does not wear masks, unless they are on a mission.


    Therefore, Kakashi recognized this person almost at the first sight, but after letting him out, he also had some complicated emotions in his heart.


    He suddenly felt that his luck was very good, and he dreamed that he would actually meet Tianzang.


    But at the same time, there was an unspeakable discomfort in his heart, especially when he saw Tianzang''s expression looking at him, this suffering became more obvious.


    "It''s you, Tianzang."


    Kakashi tried his best to show a smile, but the smile quickly restrained, because he himself felt that he was smiling too reluctantly.


    "Long time no see Kakashi-senpai!"


    Tianzang didn''t notice that something was wrong with Kakashi now, he still ran over with a smile on his face.


    He hasn''t seen Kakashi for a long time, and now seeing the person who rekindled hope in his heart and helped him get rid of Danzo''s control, how could he not be happy.


    "Senior, I haven''t seen you for a long time, what have you been up to recently?"


    "Aren''t you still carrying out Anbu''s mission, how are you doing recently?"


    Kakashi stabilized his emotions, and then asked slowly.


    "Hey, it''s also performing the tasks that should be performed, especially the recent situation is relatively bad."


    You also feel a little helpless when you talk about Tianzang, he spread his hands and said slowly.


    "The Uchiha people killed Danzo, and now we have to perform many root tasks, so everyone is very busy recently.


    Whether it is the defense of the village or the patrols of various places, we have to do it. What I am looking forward to now is to watch the night in Hokage-sama''s building.


    At least it''s easier this way, aren''t you right, Kakashi-senpai? "


    Kakashi listened quietly to Sky Burial''s words, and he couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    Watching the night at the Hokage Building is indeed the easiest task, because it only needs to stay up overnight to complete the task. After all, no one in Konoha dares to attack the Hokage Building easily.


    Even for Uchiha Habara, he was only troublesome with Danzo, not Hokage.


    And Kakashi can also hear that Sky Burial has no emotions about Danzo''s death.


    But think about it, that guy Danzo is really not liked, he is so dark and cold.


    And Kakashi also heard that he once wanted to control Tianzang in the most extreme way, and it is really strange that Tianzang has a good impression of him.


    "Indeed, the task of the Hokage Building is very easy. I just came out of the Hokage Building last night, and I have a deep understanding."


    Thinking of this, Kakashi said slowly, and then he seemed to ask inadvertently.


    "By the way, when are you going to be on duty at the Hokage Building? If the time is right, we can come out and have a sit during the break."


    "Me, maybe I have to wait for half a month."


    Tianzang touched his chin, as if he had thought about it carefully before he said it with uncertainty.


    In fact, Tianzang also knows that it is a very dangerous thing to reveal his mission and whereabouts as Anbu, but he has absolute trust in Kakashi.


    "How about this, when it''s my turn to go on duty, I will tell senior in advance.


    In this way, if we have time, we can have a good get together. It''s been a long time since I sat down and had a good chat with my senior. "


    "Let''s talk about it then."


    Kakashi nodded slightly, but a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect this matter to be so easy, but he knew that it was just that he took advantage of others'' kindness towards him.


    Quietly looking at Tenzo who was still smiling in front of him, Kakashi finally hesitantly sighed.


    "Although you want to remind me, but you said something you shouldn''t say today, go back and write a review."


    "Hey?"


    "It''s just a review, it''s fine to punish this time, but you have to remember that in the future, even if it''s me, don''t reveal your whereabouts casually, especially if you are an Anbu."


    "But, senior, you are someone I absolutely trust."


    Do you trust?


    Kakashi lowered his head and walked forward, the word was too heavy for him.


    especially this time


    The morning sun penetrated the clouds, and the morning light sprinkled the ground.


    Nara Lucheng was waiting quietly in the palace of the capital of the country of fire, and he was going to meet the daimyo of the country of fire today.


    Nara Shikajo is Nara Shikahisa''s cousin and Yan Ye''s father, and he is also a jounin of the Nara clan.


    He participated in the Second World War and the Third World War. Not only did he play a huge role in the rear, he also showed his combat effectiveness on the front line.


    It can be said that he is a standard member of the Nara clan, smart and excellent but also lazy.


    After the war, Lucheng did not choose to enter the Ministry of Government Affairs, but chose to rest at home.


    In his own words, is it that I have fought so many battles and can''t take a good rest for a while, and experience the feeling of eating and waiting to die?


    Lu Jiu was also extremely helpless about his decision, but he could only follow his cousin''s idea, after all, his eldest brother had paid enough.


    But the most important thing is his cousin, but he has an excellent daughter, although his daughter is lazy like him.


    But as the Nara clan, no one is like this.


    It''s just that this time Lu Jiu didn''t follow his cousin''s wishes, because this time he needed someone absolutely trustworthy.


    Nara Lucheng also had a headache when he received this task, but fortunately he did not shirk this time.


    Because indeed, the Third Hokage is too much!


    During the Third World War, children were sent to the battlefield, and after the war, Konoha gave up the benefits that Konoha should have obtained, and after the accidental death of the fourth generation, he occupied the position of Hokage.


    Especially in the handling of the Hyuga incident and the handling of Uchiha''s problems, he is so determined to go his own way.


    It can even be said that he has placed himself on the opposite side of the entire family ninja system!


    Can Danzo''s actions really develop to such an uncontrollable step without his acquiescence?


    The answer is obviously no, it is because of his acquiescence that Danzo can do so unscrupulously.


    Now the entire ninja system of the family is almost on the opposite side of him, if it is not because of fear of his long-term control of Konoha, it has penetrated all aspects of Konoha.


    I''m afraid someone has long resisted him, such as Hinata, such as Uchiha.


    "But speaking of it, Uchiha is really ruthless, especially my daughter''s friend, that''s really ruthless."


    Nara Lucheng waited quietly, while thinking silently in his heart.


    He had seen his daughter''s classmate before, his name was Uchiha Habara, he looked like a handsome and quiet boy.


    But who would have thought that this guy would be so powerful and so deep in the city.


    He not only kicked Uchiha Fugaku from the position of patriarch and became the patriarch himself, but also settled Uchiha''s internal problems.


    Most importantly, he led the clansmen to launch a resistance against Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    Although he didn''t witness Danzo''s death with his own eyes, he heard from his cousin how terrifying this guy''s strength was.


    And this kid is very restrained, he knows very well that he can''t do anything to Hokage, so his target is always Danzo, always the people at the root.


    What he did could be said to have cut off one of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s arms, and it also completely gave Sarutobi Hiruzen a wake-up call.


    But it''s a pity that Hiruzen Sarutobi didn''t seem to restrain himself because of this, and Danzo''s death became the fuse instead, even if he lost enough tragically.


    "So now that the seven families of Konoha have united to impeach you, you have to blame yourself."


    Nara Lucheng murmured silently in his heart that he came to the capital of the country of fire to meet the daimyo again, and he had an extremely important task.


    That is to tell the daimyo in secret how much this third Hokage has gone too far, and they are also planning to impeach this Hokage-sama!


    And after he finished speaking, he still couldn''t drive it, and he had to pay attention to the daimyo''s situation in real time, so as to make an inference about what kind of mentality the daimyo had.


    This task is not easy at all, and this task is very troublesome, if something goes wrong, Hiruza Sarutobi will probably know all about it.


    "So this kind of troublesome task is thrown to me. Kui Lujiu is still my younger brother, and he doesn''t think about my brother at all."


    Nara Lucheng sighed silently in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t know that his daughter had been sent to the security department, otherwise he would definitely be blown up.


    "Are you the special envoy who came all the way from Konoha?"


    Right here, a slightly sharp voice suddenly broke his thinking.


    Looking up, I saw a middle-aged man with a particularly complexion walking in slowly, followed by several ninjas.


    Looking around, Nara Lucheng immediately locked on one of them. He knew this person because he was the son of the third Hokage, Sarutobi Asma.


    There is no doubt that this guy is the famous name of the Land of Fire!


    "Your Excellency, hello." Nara Lucheng bowed slightly respectfully, and finally he said softly: "I take the liberty of visiting, please forgive me if I disturb you."


    "Then why don''t you bother me? You Konoha must have something important to see me."


    The daimyo took out a fan and fanned himself casually. At this time, he also looked at Nara Lucheng curiously.


    "But this time, it''s not Minister Lu Jiu who came here. I haven''t seen Minister Lu Jiu for a long time."


    "The patriarch still has important matters to deal with in Konoha, so he can''t go to the capital to meet His Excellency Daimyo."


    Nara Lucheng said in a neither humble nor overbearing manner, but he was also quite curious about how his brother could be remembered so deeply by this daimyo?


    But he is not a gossip person either, he didn''t take this trivial matter to heart, but continued to speak calmly.


    "So this time the visit can only be taken over by the subordinates, and please forgive me, Your Excellency the Daming."


    "Okay, stop saying those polite words."


    While fanning the fan in his hand, the daimyo looked at Nara Lucheng curiously, and asked slowly.


    "You don''t seem to have said yet, what is the purpose of your coming to find me this time?"


    "This matter is very important. I''m afraid I need to have a private discussion with His Excellency the Daming."


    Nara Lucheng lowered his head very low, and he spoke calmly, but just as he finished speaking, a rough voice interrupted him.


    "Presumptuous, who do you think you are, daimyo-sama is someone you can get along with alone if you want to?"


    Nara Lucheng looked up slightly, and a man with long silver hair looked at him angrily.


    Nara Lucheng knew that the guy was Kazuma, one of the daimyo''s so-called "Twelve Guardian Ninja Warriors", and this guy was an out-and-out lunatic.


    He firmly believes that Naruto is an unnecessary existence, and believes that the real power of ninjas should be in charge of the daimyo of the country of fire!


    If it is said that he is also an idealist, then this guy is an out-and-out fantasyist.


    His crazy thoughts are really incomprehensible, what kind of precious thing is the daimyo, why can he control the ninja?


    Just because he is rich?


    Sorry, money doesn''t buy you anything you want in Ninja World.


    On the contrary, his money needs to be protected by ninjas, otherwise, sooner or later, it is very possible that his whole family will die in the stinking ditch.


    However, the existence of a guy like He Ma probably also shows that this daimyo does have similar thoughts in his heart.


    This is as long as the daimyo does not take the initiative to express his opinion, then everyone can live in peace.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that it is not impossible for someone who owns the blood of the current daiming to sit in Daming''s position.


    Nara Lucheng didn''t pay attention to Kazuma''s dog barking, he just looked at Daimyo quietly without saying a word.


    The daimyo''s eyes were a bit ugly, he didn''t expect things to get this far, he could see that the Nara clansman in front of him probably wouldn''t back down an inch.


    With a helpless wry smile in his heart and a sigh, the daimyo finally spoke.


    "Your Excellency Lucheng, if you are not in a hurry, please rest in my palace, we can talk about things slowly.


    Of course if it''s very important, then I think we can"


    "Don''t worry about it yet, Your Excellency."


    Lu Cheng didn''t wait for the daimyo to finish speaking, he interrupted gently.


    "Although this matter is very important, we still have a certain buffer.


    But please be careful, Your Excellency Daming, this matter is not only related to the future of Konoha, but also the future of the Land of Fire."


    "The name of the Kingdom of Fire is really interesting. He actually dared to treat your father like this. Is your father being too gentle?"


    Sitting in the office of the security department, enjoying the afternoon sun, Habara said to Yan Ye with a smile while looking at the letter in his hand.


    Yan Ye couldn''t help but imitate the Hyuga clan and gave Habara a supercilious look. A week has passed quietly, and Yan Ye''s father has also stayed in the capital of the Fire Country for a week.


    But within this week, although he met the daimyo quite a few times, he didn''t have the opportunity to contact the daimyo alone.


    It is simply that it is not time for everything to explode, so the matter of impeachment of the third Hokage has not been formally discussed with the daimyo for the time being, and it does not appear to be fatal.


    But this attitude of the daimyo has already attracted the attention of Habara, or it has already attracted the attention of the family ninjas.


    Habara knew before crossing that there was a so-called twelve guardian ninjas in the Land of Fire, and these twelve guardian ninjas were divided into two camps.


    One camp believes that daimyo is the real ''jade'', and they firmly believe that daimyo should be the ultimate administrator of the fire kingdom.


    And the other camp is the camp that Asma is in. This group of people thinks that Hokage is the real jade.


    To be honest, Habara really doesn''t have any good feelings for the Kazumana people, they seem to be hallucinating after eating too many poisonous mushrooms, which is unreasonable.


    Idealists have ideas to follow anyway, although it is difficult to achieve, it is also worthy of respect.


    And fantasists, pull it down.


    "Then what should we do now? If they still won''t let my father and daimyo meet, won''t that drag down all the plans?"


    Yan Ye is also very upset about these guys, but she also feels a headache now, because daimyo is the key to mastering the law, even if this guy is really not important at ordinary times.


    Yan Ye has been in the security department for a week, and although she is still in the ''internship'' stage, Yu Yuan, who is familiar with her abilities, directly transferred her to her side.


    As a member of the Nara clan, her planning ability has always been very strong, which is also a point that Habara is very fond of.


    But at this moment, she was also in a bad mood. After all, even a slight mistake in such a big matter would be fatal.


    "Just wait and see, I believe Uncle Lu Lucheng must have a solution."


    Habara was very calm, he smiled and spread his hands casually before speaking slowly.


    "Anyway, it''s your father. You should have some confidence in your father. Besides, things haven''t started yet, so we don''t need to worry."


    Habara is really not in a hurry now, after all, he still needs to wait for a while.


    This kid Kakashi has already told him that he will have to wait at least some time before he can catch Tianzang.


    Because only when Tianzang went to the Hokage Building on duty, would it be an opportunity for him to capture Tianzang and get the root action record at the same time.


    Kakashi didn''t dare to take away the root action records in advance, Habara could still understand his worries.


    After all, the ghost knows whether Hiruzaru Sarutobi will suddenly lose his nerve, and then run to check these things.


    Although Kakashi has already taken several documents, the key is the small number.


    Kakashi had told Habara that there were probably thousands of documents in there.


    One or two missing copies may not attract attention, but if they are all gone at once, or if the most important documents that may be read are gone, the risk of exposure will be great.


    "What''s more, even if Hiruzaru Sarutobi is arrested because of our impeachment, his interest groups may not be arrested."


    Habara secretly thought that after a period of investigation, Hinata, Yume, and Inuzuka had basically collected the basic information of the three families of Sarutobi, Tennen, and Mitomon.


    It has to be said that after Sarutobi Hiruzen became Hokage, these three families really developed in an expansive manner.


    Their industry really covers all aspects of Konoha, and their family''s ninjas are also very large.


    The Sarutobi clan alone, although their number of ninjas is not as many as the stalks passed down in Habara''s previous life-three thousand legions and the like.


    But the number of their ninjas is approaching a thousand. Although most of them are middle ninja and lower ninja, such a number is very scary.


    The number of ninjas in the two families of Zhuanju and Mitomon is not as large as that of the Sarutobi family, but the number of hundreds of people can still be obtained.


    To put it bluntly, once they are really going to die, if Habara is not fully prepared, they will really face their crowd tactics.


    "However, if we score points collectively, I, Fu Yue, and Shisui will all laugh."


    Habara rubbed his chin and thought to himself, the existence of the three Sharingans with flower tubes seems to be really not afraid of the so-called crowd tactics.


    Especially when the situation is extremely critical, they can use Susanoo to resist the impact of these people.


    But in any case, preparations must be made, especially in terms of public opinion. The impeachment of Hokage must be in accordance with the law, and the initiative must be in your own hands.


    "It''s because he is my father that I can''t believe him. This guy is too lazy to die."


    Yan Ye didn''t know what Yu Yuan was thinking, she flicked her hand helplessly and said it.


    "Although I was dragged into the water by you, this kind of thing is inevitable for me as a member of the Nara clan.


    So this time, we must be prepared and make sure nothing goes wrong. I don''t want to be harmed by you at such a young age. "


    "Don''t worry, if you are not sure enough, do you think your uncle will join in?"


    Yu Yuan looked at Yan Ye with a smile, and then he patted Yan Ye''s shoulder and said slowly.


    "Actually, this matter is already related to the future of Konoha, not just our few families.


    Because if this continues, it will be extremely difficult for everyone, and we Hokage-sama have completely regarded Konoha as our own private property.


    Although the impeachment of Hokage is risky, the risk does not necessarily explode, and our chances of success are high.


    But we also have to be careful, after all, some people may do anything for power.


    But if he really intends to use any means, then this is to push himself into the abyss. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, his expression became extremely serious.


    "Also, don''t worry, I will protect you.


    Just like back then¡±


    The bright moonlight illuminated the ground, and Kakashi arrived in front of the Hokage Building.


    But under the shining of the silver moonlight, his shadow was stretched very long, but only for a moment he disappeared in place again.


    Tonight is not a day for him to be on duty at the Hokage Building, and he even has his own tasks.


    But two days ago, he received a message from Tianzang, which let him know that the time he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    He passed this information to Habara, and he believed that Habara would reply to him and tell him what to do after receiving this information.


    After all, Habara has been planning for so long, even those families have been planning for so long, they have been waiting silently.


    Things were just as he had imagined, and Habara would send him a message soon.


    It''s just that this week really made Kakashi a little confused, and Yohabara asked him to make a big fuss when he fought Tenzo as much as possible after he secretly obtained the root''s action file!


    "Wouldn''t it be exposed if the incident got bigger? What was Uchiha Habara thinking?"


    Kakashi was very puzzled, but after thinking about it, he decided to follow Habara''s method.


    To be honest, he doesn''t have much choice now.


    All he can do is to believe in Habara, and believe that this Uchiha and other family members can help him avenge himself!


    The moonlight was shining, and Kakashi quietly walked into the Hokage Building alone, his scarlet Sharingan looked particularly strange in the dark night.


    The Sangouyu in Shulunyan turned quickly, he scanned the surroundings and then walked towards Hokage''s office with ease.


    As an Anbu, Kakashi is too familiar with the operating mechanism of Anbu, especially Tianzang was once a member of his team and his former subordinate.


    He didn''t even need to think about it, he could guess where the Anbu people were probably ambush.


    Where is the area they are probably guarding, and even where is the surveillance equipment in the Hokage Building!


    Avoid the monitoring, bypass the area guarded by Anbu, and then follow the wall all the way to the window sill of Hokage''s office.


    He easily broke the seal on the window sill, and finally entered Hokage''s office again.


    Looking at everything familiar in front of him, Kakashi suddenly felt a feeling of dumbfounding.


    He found that he seemed to be very familiar with how to break into Hokage''s office.


    But now is not the time to think about these things, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com His task is very heavy, because he wants to take away the action report from the root.


    In order to determine whether the report was replaced, he also had to check it.


    Skillfully opening the cabinet, and quickly breaking through the hidden compartments on the cabinet, Kakashi once again saw the huge scroll.


    After that, he took the trouble to disassemble the huge scroll, and opened the small scrolls sealed in it one by one for inspection.


    Time passed by every minute and every second, and after Kakashi checked all the checks, he was completely relieved.


    He knew that his previous infiltration had not been discovered.


    Although it was time-consuming and laborious to check the part of the scroll, Kakashi got everything he wanted anyway.


    "Then, the next is the most critical moment."


    Kakashi murmured in his heart, he carried the huge scroll behind his back, and then he stood up quickly.


    The moonlight was so dazzling, but this time Kakashi directly pushed open the door of Hokage''s office under the moonlight.


    His movements were not light, and he immediately attracted the attention of all the dark parts hidden in the Hokage Building.


    But that''s what Kakashi needed, as well as what Habara needed, and after all of last night he lit a flare.


    Looking at the flare that flew into the air and burst into dazzling light, Kakashi walked forward slowly.


    At this moment, his scarlet Sharingan turned faster and faster.


    In an instant, he could feel a breath rushing towards him quickly.


    It was also at this moment that he drew out his ninja sword, and the cold light suddenly appeared

 Chapter 151： impeachment action (1)

    The moonlight was like a song, and Habara stood quietly in front of the Uchiha Clan''s shrine, and as far as the eye could see, the Uchiha Clan''s ninjas were standing neatly in a row.


    Habara had already received a message from Kakashi a few weeks ago, so he also started to prepare early.


    Whether it is to inform other families, or to inform people in his own family, Habara is very serious in everything he does.


    Because he knew that this time was definitely more dangerous and troublesome than dealing with Danzo.


    Looking at the Uchiha clan in front of him, especially seeing Shisui and Fugaku standing in the front row, Habara nodded silently.


    These Uchiha ninjas are all the elite of the family. There are more than 50 people in total, and each of them is a Jonin level.


    Most of them have participated in the war, and they are all experienced ninjas. Even those who have not been on the battlefield are elite members of the security department.


    To be honest, the number of these ninjas is not very large, especially in the face of the number of ninjas from the three major families, it is even more pitiful.


    But this is what Habara requested. If the entire Uchiha clan were to mobilize, at least hundreds of ninjas could be drawn.


    Even in Yu Yuan''s heart, a large number of people does not mean everything, and the Chunin and Genin can''t play much role in this possible outbreak of battle.


    Instead of letting them act as the atmosphere group of the scene, it is better to let them guard the family, guard the old, young, women and children in the family.


    The breeze was blowing gently, and the whole shrine seemed even more silent.


    But when a dazzling flare appeared in the sky, Habara spoke calmly.


    "Everyone, are you all ready?"


    Habara''s voice was not loud, but his words were clearly conveyed to everyone''s ears, and there was an unparalleled sonorous force in his words!


    "I think everyone knows what the purpose of our gathering here tonight is, and we all know that we are going to do something of great significance tonight!


    The Uchihas are one of the families that built Konoha, and we''ve always been here and never left.


    But there are always people who want to pull us Uchiha out of Konoha, let us be separated from everyone in Konoha, let us be isolated, and let us never see the sun.


    We have resisted and struggled, but their methods will never stop.


    Itachi Uchiha is a typical example. He betrayed the family and even wanted to destroy the family.


    We made the most determined resistance to the Itachi Uchiha thing, and we thought maybe it was over.


    But the fact is that we still underestimate the other party''s malice towards us. "


    When he said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then he raised his voice abruptly.


    "But they also underestimated our Uchiha''s resistance, are you willing to be bullied at will?


    Are you willing to be isolated, like an outsider in the huge leaves?


    Would you like to be stared at by everyone with disgust?


    Are you willing to be targeted by people with endless malicious means?


    Would you like your family to be destroyed by these nasty guys and watch all the members of your clan be decapitated? "


    "I don''t want to! I don''t want to! I don''t want to!"


    As soon as Habara finished speaking, there was a tsunami-like echo from in front of him in an instant.


    All the dark colors present were so fanatical, so angry, they shouted in unison, so loud in this silent night.


    Habara raised his right hand high, and the tsunami-like shouts behind him stopped.


    "Yeah, we don''t want to.


    But as a member of Konoha, it is impossible for us to start a war.


    So without provoking war, there is only one thing I can do, and that is to impeach Hokage!


    Right now, we''re going to go, I don''t know exactly what''s going to happen next, but we have to prepare for the worst.


    That is, a battle may occur, and once a battle occurs, everyone may be in danger, or even die!


    However, even if it is death, let them know that our Uchiha will never give in.


    Let me ask you one last question, are you afraid? "


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    This time, the voice was still so tidy and so resonant, even Habara who was standing in the front could feel a murderous aura coming towards him.


    "Very good, let''s go!"


    Habara nodded in satisfaction, then turned around and walked outside, Shisui, Fugaku, and the fifty Uchiha ninjas quickly followed Habara without saying a word.


    Their speed is not particularly fast, it is the speed under Habara''s special control, after all, Kakashi still needs time, and this time the action is not just their family.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t expect that when they walked out of the shrine, the lights of every household in the Uchiha clan began to be lit up one after another.


    And there were quite a few clansmen who came out of their homes, and they stood quietly on the street looking at some people in Habara.


    "We must win! The patriarch must win!"


    "We must win! The patriarch must win!"


    I don''t know who started it, but then intermittent voices started to come up, and in the end, the clansmen cheered for them like a tsunami!


    All this was so shocking, and all this moved Yu Yuan''s heart, he vowed to have a satisfactory result tonight


    "Get ready to go."


    In the Hyuga Clan, Hyuga Hyuzu looked at the flares blooming in the sky, and his eyes also looked at the clansmen in front of him,


    The staff of the Hyuga Clan organization is not too small, and there are probably thirty or forty people.


    But such a number is really insufficient compared to Uchiha, and there is also a big gap in terms of ninja quality.


    Only a small part of the people Hyuga Hyuzu convened belonged to the main family, and the rest basically came from the branch family. These people were developed by him and loyal to him.


    But he has been the patriarch of the Hyuga clan for a certain period of time, and only these people can only show that the obstacles he has encountered in the family are really too great.


    It is an unchanging principle in Hinata that the clan governs the branch families. Although there are few religions in the Hyuga clan, each person will lead a certain number of branch families.


    These clans are basically the elders of the family, and these guys and Hinata Hinata really don''t necessarily have the same heart.


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    All the members of the Hyuga Clan answered in unison after hearing the order, but their voices and momentum were really far worse than those of the Uchiha Clan.


    However, Hinata Hyuzu has nothing to do about it, but he has firmly remembered these so-called elders in his heart, and remembered the attitude and actions of these guys.


    He will never forget that it was these so-called elders who cooperated with Sarutobi Hiruzen and asked him to make that terrible choice many years ago.


    And now these guys are holding him back. Although he admits that he wants to avenge his younger brother, in essence, everything he does is for the family.


    But they disrupted their own deployment in the name of the family, they were simply for themselves, they were worried about the consequences of their failure!


    For these people who have been completely immersed in the vortex of power and don''t know what is good and what is bad, Hinata Hinata has nothing to say.


    Perhaps in the not-too-distant future, they will have a confrontation, because Hinata Nichizu''s patience with them has reached its limit.


    "If this time can go well, if this time can come back"


    Hyuga Hyuzu thought silently, but he suddenly raised his head and looked to the side while walking.


    I saw a few old men staring at them all the time. These old men had such smooth foreheads, and the eyes of these old men revealed anger and resentment.


    They are all elders of the Hyuga clan, and these guys are even more against themselves.


    Hinata Hyuzu took a deep breath, and soon he looked away.


    The moonlight was like a song, and the silver moonlight fell on the entire Hyuga clan, making the entire Hyuga clan look so peaceful.


    And they, a group of people walking on the streets of the Hyuga Clan, are so lonely


    "It''s time, let''s go."


    In the clan ground of the Nara clan, Shikuhisa Nara looked at the signal flare in the sky, and finally he spoke to the clansmen in front of him.


    Compared with the excitement of the Uchiha clan and the tragedy of the Hyuga clan, the entire Nara clan is very calm.


    Habara was not mistaken, that is, Shikahisa Nara would never do anything he was not sure about.


    He is the kind of person who will clearly consider all gains and losses before making a decision to act.


    Although this action was dangerous, Naliang Lujiu had already considered all the issues clearly.


    Habara''s instructions to Kakashi were actually given by Shikahisa Nara.


    This is a kind of public opinion building. In fact, this method is similar to that of Habara when he dealt with Danzo. Their purpose is to let everyone witness all this!


    And this time their seven big families acted together, they still have evidence and legal basis from the daimyo.


    Even when he really started to fight, he had already figured out how to deal with it.


    Shikahisa Nara knew very well that there were not enough people like them alone, so all the detailed arrangements had to be made if there were not many people.


    Especially these people are the elite of the family, no matter which family loses one, it will be extremely uncomfortable.


    Therefore, these people will not directly enter the area of ??the Nation of Fire building, but will be arranged to wait at various key traffic nodes on the periphery.


    If something inevitably fights, these are the people who will be involved.


    "But for the battle, it is actually enough to have people from Uchiha.


    As long as the whole village does not launch an attack together, the three Uchihas with Kaleidoscope Sharingan will definitely not go wrong. "


    Nara Shikahisa secretly thought that the main reason why he is so confident is that he believes in the power of Habara, Shisui and Fuyue!


    He can rely on his own intelligence to give them an advantage in public opinion, but he doesn''t have the strength to deal with a group of people who are eager to jump over the wall.


    But at this point, Habara and the others have a strong advantage, because they are a fighting family, and they are ninjas with the strongest Uchiha power.


    With Habara and their three most powerful forces, they still have the advantage when they cooperate with the ninjas led by their seven families to face the three families who can only figure out their own way!


    "If it really doesn''t work, then find a way to encourage those Konoha ninjas who are watching the fun, because tonight''s things must be successful!"


    Shikahisa Nara murmured silently in his heart, then he turned and prepared to leave.


    But at the moment when he turned around, he suddenly found a familiar figure in the crowd, and he immediately stopped him.


    "Yan Ye?" Nara Lujiu looked at Yan Ye hidden in the crowd: "Why are you here, don''t you have your own mission?"


    Nara Lujiu clearly remembered that the task he gave Yan Ye was to stay in the family and protect the women and children of those families with other people who stayed with him.


    "I think it''s better for me to follow you, after all, my strength is not bad."


    Yan Ye knew that she had been discovered, so she didn''t hide but spoke directly.


    "And this matter is not your matter, but the problem of our entire family. My strength can help the family, so I ask to go with me."


    "Do you know how dangerous this mission is?" Shikahisa Nara felt that his head hurt a little, and this daughter of his cousin seemed to be really difficult to deal with.


    "Of course I know, but don''t underestimate me. My mission history has never been bad." Yan Ye''s expression was extremely firm.


    Her firmness made Nara Shikaku couldn''t help but think carefully. Yan Ye''s level is indeed very good, otherwise she would not be able to take the title of ninja now.


    In fact, Lu Jiu also planned to let her go at the beginning. If he hadn''t considered that his cousin was in the capital of the country of fire, and he didn''t want their family to face such possible danger, he would have arranged for Yan Ye a long time ago.


    "And Uncle Lu Jiu, I think we should speed up, because the signal flares have already lit up in the sky."


    Just as Lu Jiu was thinking, Yan Ye pointed to the dazzling signal flare in the sky, and her words made Lu Jiu finally nod his head.


    Looking at the white light in the sky, Lu Jiu waved his hand and said loudly again.


    "Set off!"


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    "Let''s go, it''s time."


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch!"


    In the Qiudao clan, after looking at the signal flare in the sky, Qiudao Dingzuo said to the ninjas in front of him, and he also got a loud response from everyone.


    Things like this kept happening in the mountains, the oil girl, and the Inuzuka family. At this moment, the ninjas of the seven major families all took action.


    "How is this going?"


    "I don''t know, suddenly a signal flare appeared in the sky."


    "That location seems to be the Hokage Building?"


    In every corner of Konoha Village, countless Konoha ninjas couldn''t help but fell into deep thought after seeing the dazzling signal flare in the sky.


    It''s just that when they figured out the direction from which the signal flare was launched, they immediately started to dispatch.


    That direction is the Hokage Building. Will the signal flare from that be a simple matter?


    It¡¯s just that for some reason, countless Konoha ninjas seem to remember at this moment that Uchiha Habara led his family to besiege Danzo a year ago.


    That night really left a deep impression on them, even now they can''t forget it.


    "what happened?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who was standing at home preparing to rest, suddenly received a report from Anbe, which forced him to rush to the window to see.


    Looking at the dazzling white light in the sky, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked a little weird.


    Even without Anbu''s prompt, he could tell that the direction was the Hokage Building, because he was too familiar with that direction.


    It''s just a flare fired from the Hokage building, what does that really mean?


    "Which team is Anbu on duty tonight?" After a long time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi asked Anbu next to him in a low voice.


    "It''s the ninth group, Hokage-sama." Anbu immediately answered with his head down.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen already knew who was on duty at the Hokage Building tonight after hearing this, and if there were no accidents, it would be Tianzang''s team.


    He snatched Tianzang from Danzang, the only one who survived the Orochimaru experiment and was able to use Mudun.


    Such a talent, if it wasn''t because Kakashi was discovered because of the mission, I''m afraid he would have stayed in Danzo''s hands forever.


    This kid has also performed very well since he came to Anbe, so there shouldn''t be any problems with him.


    But after much deliberation, Hiruzaru Sarutobi decided to go and have a look. After all, those who dare to make trouble in the Hokage Building will never be forgiven!


    "The old man wants to see who has the courage.


    Even the **** Uchiha Habara would not dare to be presumptuous in the old man''s building! "


    "Ding!"


    Inside the Hokage Building, the piercing sound of metal collisions resounded continuously.


    Kakashi''s sword skills are still very strong, even though he rarely uses ninja swords, his sword skills have already been integrated into his body.


    Every time he makes a knife attack, the angle of every attack is so perfect, especially with the help of Sharingan, all these are more beautiful and more dangerous!


    But Kakashi is still very restrained, because he knows who his enemy is.


    These Anbu people are just the same as they used to be, just performing their necessary tasks.


    The crimson in Kakashi''s left eye flickered slightly, he quickly lowered his body the moment the ninja sword struck, and kicked Anbu''s chest the moment he avoided the surprise attack.


    The Anbu hit by Kakashi flew out and slammed into the wall, but the next moment a figure had come behind Kakashi, and his ninja knife stabbed Kakashi''s back of the neck !


    "Buzz!"


    However, Kakashi, who was hit by this Anbu, instantly turned into smoke. It was obvious that Kakashi at this time was a shadow clone.


    This Anbu seemed to have noticed something, he jumped up almost immediately.


    Then it was a little late, Kakashi suddenly stretched out a hand from the ground and grabbed his foot.


    With the cooperation of huge power and the cooperation of Chakra, this guy was directly dragged into the ground by Kakashi, and then he was trapped to death by the earth.


    Landing firmly on the ground, Kakashi looked at Anbu who was still struggling in front of him and sighed softly.


    While this Anbu was struggling, his body couldn''t help but tremble a little. Obviously, he never thought that they would meet Kakashi tonight!


    "Relax and everything will be fine."


    Kakashi murmured softly, the next moment the Sharingan in his left eye turned quickly, and a strange power came out of his eyes.


    "why"


    This Anbu struggled even harder, but was attacked by Kakashi''s weird power, and he couldn''t fully speak.


    "Because I have more important things to do."


    Kakashi whispered to this Anbu, and this Anbu slowly stopped under the attack of the strange force, and finally fell into a deep sleep.


    Kakashi stood up, turned around and locked his eyes in the darkness, and finally he spoke slowly.


    "Because this is my task tonight, I think you should come out too, Tianzang."


    "Senior Kakashi"


    In the darkness, a brown-haired figure wearing a mask walked out slowly, and he took off his mask as he walked.


    His expression was so uneasy and terrified, he couldn''t believe that Kakashi would do such a thing.


    This is attacking the Hokage Building, this is doing something rebellious!


    "Why are you doing this, why are you doing this!"


    "As I said, this is my task, and I have to do more important things."


    Kakashi looked at such a hysterical Tenzo, and his heart was extremely depressed and uncomfortable, but he didn''t think about explaining too much.


    Even if many things need to be explained, they cannot be explained clearly now. The most important reason is that there is not enough time.


    What they are going to do now is definitely not something that can be said in a few words, and Kakashi must cause enough confusion tonight.


    After he released the flare just now, he suddenly understood why Habara asked him to do this.


    The reason is simply to get all the attention, that''s for all to see!


    So what is what everyone wants to see, and what can prove the crime of the third Hokage?


    The answer is also very simple, that is the wooden escape that broke out in Tianzang.


    The third Hokage has done too many things, whether it is his father or Naruto.


    But if you think about it calmly, you can find that he can be explained by Konoha.


    Even if everyone knows it''s wrong, even if everyone can think that there must be something wrong, but so what?


    Things have already happened, the person who provided the plan is Danzo, and Danzo is dead.


    At worst, the third Hokage would set up a hero title for his father, at worst, he would treat Naruto well.


    After all, it is impossible for people to make mistakes, but knowing the mistakes and correcting them is the best thing.


    But does that really make up for it all?


    Kakashi is obviously unacceptable, those crimes are extremely heavy for him, but it may not be a big deal for Hokage!


    Therefore, he must have the biggest crime, the most irrefutable accusation for Hokage-sama.


    So, is there anything more disgusting and unacceptable than researching the cells of the first Hokage without authorization, desecrating the remains of the first Hokage, and disturbing the sleeping ancestors?


    Obviously, the answer is no


    Tianzang really couldn''t understand Kakashi, he really couldn''t understand why Kakashi would make such a choice.


    Does he still need the Kakashi in his memory? What kind of hidden secrets are there?


    Tianzang kept asking himself in his heart, but unfortunately he couldn''t get an answer, and Kakashi wouldn''t give him any answer.


    If Tianzang''s eyes are also very sharp, he found that Kakashi didn''t seem to want to kill people, and Kakashi was carrying a huge scroll on his back.


    "Is that scroll his purpose? What''s in it?"


    Tianzang was thinking quickly, but Kakashi didn''t give him more space to think at all, because Kakashi had already moved at this moment!


    The wind of the knife rang, and the sound of sharp blades piercing the sky echoed in Tianzang''s ears.


    Tianzang pulled out his ninja sword almost instantly, and then he lifted Kakashi''s sword fiercely!


    "I''m not like that, but some things I don''t have a choice in, I''m like that and so are you."


    The ninja sword in Kakashi''s hand continued to strengthen and exert pressure, but he was still able to speak to Tianzang in a calm tone.


    "If Kakashi-senpai has any difficulties, please speak out directly, and don''t underestimate me!"


    Tianzang gritted his teeth and said, pushing the knife in his hand, Kakashi immediately felt the power coming from Tianzang''s hand, which made him take a step back.


    Just at the moment of retreating, his Sharingan turned slightly, and at the same time he quickly raised his knife, blocking Tianzang''s attack in an instant.


    "I''ve never underestimated you, never, Tianzang."


    Kakashi said softly while holding Tianzang''s ninja sword, but the chakra in his body was moving more rapidly.


    "As for my difficulties, it''s not convenient for you to say, but you can rest assured that you will know all this when you see it."


    While speaking, the strength in his hands increased slightly, and after quickly repelling Tianzang, he calmly looked at the guy in front of him.


    "But here''s a friendly reminder to you, you can''t be negligent in fighting me, because I will definitely go all out!"


    Having said that, Kakashi rushed up again, and this time a silver arc appeared on his left hand.


    Thunder Dungeon has always been one of Kakashi''s best jutsu, even though Kakashi has already copied thousands of ninjutsu through Sharingan.


    But he still likes to use Thunder Dun and Earth Dun most, and his famous ninjutsu Chidori made him famous in the ninja world!


    Looking at the arc in Kakashi''s hand, Tenzo''s face became more serious, because he already knew Kakashi''s will.


    If he is not serious enough, then his end will definitely be very ugly.


    Thinking of this, Tianzang couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and then the chakra in his body began to surge crazily.


    The next second, the two suddenly disappeared, and when they reappeared, their figures were intertwined.


    Kakashi, who started to be serious, became very fast, and he kept shuttling through this space like silver lightning.


    Tianzang''s speed is obviously not as good as Kakashi''s. At this moment, no matter how strong his defense is, he still appears extremely passive.


    "ding ding ding"


    The sound of sharp metal collisions continued, and Tianzang''s performance became more and more embarrassing.


    Some fine knife wounds had begun to appear on his body, and blood had seeped into his clothes and began to flow out slowly.


    But Tianzang can also feel that Kakashi''s battle is also a huge burden for his own Chakra.


    But the strange thing from Tianzang is that Kakashi didn''t seem to restrain himself at all.


    His fighting frequency is still so high, his speed is still so fast, and he still looks so desperate.


    "No, if this goes on like this, I won''t be able to bear it myself."


    Gritting his teeth, Tianzang silently thought that he knew some of Kakashi''s physical conditions, so he also had the idea of ??"grinding the old man" at first.


    But now Kakashi''s performance let him know himself, if he didn''t work hard, he might not have this opportunity to continue to ''grind the old man''.


    At that time, I may not have consumed Kakashi to death, but I have already been hacked to death by Kakashi.


    Thinking of this, Tianzang immediately opened the distance, and then his hands began to seal quickly, and a vast chakra gushed out in an instant.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Formation Wall!"


    With the explosion of Yamato''s chakra, a wall of earth suddenly rose from the ground. This earth wall directly blocked Kakashi''s attack range, making Kakashi unable to attack Yamato at all.


    "Tudun, this is not enough."


    Kakashi muttered silently in his heart, what he needs is not only the earth dun, what he wants is the wooden dun shown by Yamato!


    The ninja sword in his right hand retracted slightly, and the arc in his left hand burst into a strong light. Finally, Kakashi fiercely stabbed his left hand into the dirt wall with the arc.


    "boom!"


    A huge roar suddenly sounded, and the earth wall collapsed instantly under Chidori''s attack, but through the cracked earth wall, Kakashi saw that Yamato had once again made a seal.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow Gun!"


    In an instant, Yamato''s knot seal was completed, and at this moment the earth began to shake, and countless ground thorns rose from the ground and stabbed Kakashi fiercely.


    Kakashi''s reaction was also extremely fast, the ninja knife in his hand glowed with a faint chakra light, and then he quickly swung the ninja knife and stabbed towards those places.


    These stabs under his ninja knives, none of them could last a second, and for more efficiency, an electric arc appeared on his left hand again.


    The ninja knife and the electric arc are constantly cooperating, coupled with his suffocating speed, at this time he has quietly attached to Yamato.


    Even though he had already begun to breathe a little at this time, and more than half of the chakra in his body had been consumed, his movements still did not slow down in the slightest.


    "boom!"


    Finally, under Kakashi''s offensive regardless of cost, he once again posted Yamato.


    The arc on his left hand became even more dazzling at this moment, if the sound of a thousand birds chirping was so ear-piercing!


    Yamato looked at Kakashi in disbelief. He knew that Kakashi was very strong, but he never thought that Kakashi, who was completely reckless, would be so terrifying.


    Especially when he saw Kakashi''s cold eyes full of killing intent, at this moment Yamato knew that he must not hide anything anymore.


    He has to go all out to stop Kakashi who is going crazy now!


    "What''s the matter, old man?"


    Yamato murmured silently in his heart, his heart was so sad at this moment, because Kakashi in front of him was so strange.


    Yamato murmured silently, while he retreated quickly while frantically making seals with his hands, at this moment he finally exhibited his best ninjutsu.


    "Wood escape ¡¤ tree boundary wall!"


    The moonlight was like a song, and in the Kingdom of Fire, Nara Lujo was quietly pacing slowly in the daimyo palace.


    A few days ago, he had received a letter from his brother, and he knew that the impeachment action should start tonight.


    So tonight he must also cooperate with the action, he must meet with the daimyo alone.


    In fact, such a meeting should have been completed a few days ago, but the so-called twelve guardian ninjas have been interfering with the completion of this matter.


    It also made Nara Lucheng feel a little angry in his heart. He was not only angry with those who didn''t know what to do among the twelve guardian ninjas, but also angry with the daimyo''s attitude this time.


    It''s a pity that people have self-knowledge, and again, neither the twelve guardians nor the daimyo.


    Knowing that he couldn''t meet the daimyo alone, Nara Lucheng got acquainted with the structure of this palace during this period of time.


    He knew very well that he couldn''t defeat these twelve people alone, especially in the case of the strength of the twelve people, he would suffer even more by himself.


    So bold and careful, he made a decision, he planned to avoid the guarding ninja and Daimyo during the night.


    He is very clear that although doing so cannot avoid everyone, because there must be guards in the daimyo''s room.


    But this was already the best choice. Even if he had to fight at that time, he would not have to face twelve defensive ninjas who were both offensive and defensive, and cooperated with each other tacitly.


    His speed is not too slow, while avoiding the surveillance of the guarding ninja, he kept moving forward slowly, and soon he came to the outside of the room where the daimyo lived.


    He has been hiding for so long, so he can be sure that this place is definitely where the daimyo lives, and when he approached here, he obviously felt the breath of Chakra locking him.


    But he didn''t panic at all, but calmly said: "Your Excellency, I think we should meet you tonight."


    "My lord has already rested, we will talk about something tomorrow." Soon, a cold voice came from the room.


    For such an answer, Lucheng was not surprised, he still said calmly: "What if I refuse?"


    "Junin Lucheng, pay attention to your identity." The cold voice came from the room again.


    And this time Lucheng could clearly feel that the voice became colder and full of killing intent.


    "Hmph, is it?"


    Lucheng snorted coldly, and this time his voice became a little indifferent.


    "I''m Konoha''s Jonin, I''ve always understood that.


    But some people don''t seem to know who they are, and they don''t know what attitude they should use when talking to me.


    I repeat, I am going to see Daimyo right now. "


    "Are you courting death?"


    Accompanied by the icy voice, a terrifying chakra went down at this moment.


    This chakra is firmly locked on Lucheng, as if if he makes any rash moves, then he will definitely die in the next moment without a place to bury him!


    "You can give it a try, if you''re not worried about what happens to your daimyo."


    At this moment, Nara Lucheng didn''t intend to pretend any more, his voice was so cold, but it was also so clear.


    "And what are you guys, do you really think you are daimyo?


    You are just daimyo''s defense ninjas, you don''t even have a formal Konoha ninja organization, but I am an upright Konoha jominin! "


    Nara Lucheng''s words were so harsh, but he didn''t regret everything he said.


    People are afraid of death, but as ninjas, sometimes in order to complete tasks, they must take some extreme methods.


    Nara Lucheng is obviously using some extreme methods now, but now only such extremes can make people afraid.


    In fact, power is like real estate, location is everything, and the closer you are to the center, the more valuable these properties are.


    But getting close to power will make some people mistakenly think that they have power. Lucheng doesn''t know how these defensive ninjas have mentality, but he knows that this is definitely a point that can hit them hard!


    Nara Lucheng''s words did not receive a response this time, but the murderous aura has become as real as it is.


    However, Nara Lucheng''s expression is still calm. Although the murderous aura is very terrifying, he can sense that the people inside have no intention of doing anything, or they are afraid to do it anymore.


    This scene also made Nara Lucheng feel relieved. Although he looked calm, he was still a little worried after all.


    "Master Daimyo, as I said before this time, what we will discuss when we meet alone is not only the future of Konoha, but also the future of the Nation of Fire."


    Nara Lucheng quickly adjusted his emotions, and then he continued to speak.


    "I don''t think such an important matter should be heard by some idlers.


    What''s more, the change of Konoha this time will also change some of Daimyo''s established policies in the future.


    Of course, if the daimyo persists, then his subordinates can only return to Konoha, and I will truthfully report everything I encountered in the capital of the Land of Fire.


    The daimyo should consider all the gains and losses. Although Konoha cannot do without the support of daimyo, UU reading but the daimyo is also under the protection of Konoha.


    You recruit a lot of ninjas who don''t know where they came from, and don''t know what they are thinking in their hearts, as your defensive ninjas.


    Konoha didn''t say anything about it, because it was the daimyo''s freedom.


    It''s just that your actions can easily make Konoha misunderstand whether you will be deceived unnecessarily, or whether you have been controlled by others.


    According to the relationship and agreement between Konoha and the daimyo, Konoha can save the daimyo if necessary, and only needs the daimyo''s children to report and give feedback to us.


    Of course, if the daimyo don''t need to be nervous, we will send the best ninjas to deal with all this.


    And after the processing, daimyo, you can send one of your children to Konoha to discuss the things we need to discuss.


    I think they will make a reasonable choice on behalf of His Excellency, are you right, Your Excellency? "


    Nara Lucheng''s voice is still so calm, especially now that he has a smile on his face.


    However, his words made the whole room so cold. Although the killing intent was still locked on him, the calmness had begun to become unstable.


    That deep malice has been lingering deeply in everyone''s heart.


    Nara Lucheng glanced at the door of the room ahead, and then he turned around without saying a word, intending to leave, but a weak voice came from the room just as he left.


    "Junin of Lucheng, please come in, we really need to have a good talk"


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Want to subscribe~

 Chapter 152： impeachment action (2)

    Nara Lucheng walked into the room calmly, and there were six people in the room as expected.


    But at this time, he didn''t care about these people, but set his sights on the daimyo.


    The fire country daimyo is also staring at Nara Lucheng at this time, and now he really hates this guy in his heart.


    He realized that he was really blind to think that this guy would be as reassuring as Shikahisa Nara.


    The daimyo is actually on Konoha''s side, and has never been regarded as respected.


    Not to mention that Danzo guy threatened him wantonly, he still remembers the way Shimura Danzo''s guy looked at him in the selection of the Fourth Hokage.


    That kind of contempt, that kind of coldness still makes him unforgettable.


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi, the third Hokage, seemed to respect him, but that was not the case in reality.


    Once Hiruzaru Sarutobi made a decision, he was not qualified to participate in the discussion, nor was he qualified to change it.


    On the contrary, Nara Shikahisa, the Minister of Konoha''s Political Affairs Department, gave him a good impression. He was pragmatic, low-key and made him feel respected.


    Therefore, when he saw Nara Shikajo, he would show a little enthusiasm, because Nara Shikajo is Nara Shikahisa''s cousin.


    But it turns out that this guy is even more extreme and terrifying than Shimura Danzo!


    Although he may seem respectful, his behavior and performance have proven what he really thinks.


    Every sentence of his seemed so plain, but every sentence made the daimyo uneasy to the extreme.


    Daming actually knows what he is like in the eyes of Konoha Ninja, but anyway, Konoha Village is also funded by him!


    Xin Xin sighed silently, he actually knew that he could become a daimyo, and to some extent he got it through trading with Hokage from the Land of Fire.


    Hokage is definitely stronger than Daimyo, this is not clear to others, but he knows it well.


    Therefore, he has nothing to do now, and now he can only see what this Nara Lucheng wants to do.


    "You all go down." Thinking of this, Daimyo waved helplessly


    "Master Daimyo" The guard ninja who stayed in the room seemed to have something to say, but was interrupted directly by the daimyo.


    "I said, let''s go down." Daming waved his hand, obviously he didn''t want to talk about this matter.


    Seeing this, the guardian ninjas could only sigh helplessly in the end, and then they walked out one by one.


    Soon, only Daimyo and Nara Lucheng were left in the room.


    "What do you want to say, say it now." The daimyo looked a little weak and said.


    "My lord, I''m sorry for making such a choice, and I have no choice but to make some arrangements before that."


    Nara Lucheng''s tone was still calm, his hands began to form seals quickly, and then directly pressed them to the ground.


    Accompanied by the surge of chakra, a row of tadpole-like mantras suddenly appeared on the ground and spread rapidly.


    The daimyo seemed a little nervous seeing this scene, but Nara Lucheng quickly explained.


    "Don''t worry about the daimyo, this is just a simple sound barrier. I said that our conversation cannot be disturbed by anyone, so I can only do this."


    "I see, so now you can talk about it, what exactly do you want to say?"


    "Before I say the specific content, I need to ask the daimyo-sama a question."


    Nara Lucheng showed a smile at this moment, but his smile did not make the daimyo relax in the slightest.


    "I don''t know if the daimyo-sama has any specific views on the three generations of Hokage?"


    This guy is not a sanctimonious **** bastard!


    The daimyo thought hard, if he didn''t dare to say such a thing, because he didn''t know what the meaning of Nara Lucheng''s question was.


    And he can only tell in the most stable way: "The Third Hokage is a steady person who has his own ideas, and is also extremely responsible and confident Hokage."


    What the daimyo said made Nara Lucheng slightly stunned.


    Because he found that this daimyo seemed to be very similar to what he thought, even though all he said were praises.


    It can be seen that this daimyo is also a person with extremely high emotional intelligence.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama is indeed a responsible and confident person."


    Nara Lucheng nodded with a smile, but what he said next caused the daimyo''s face to change slightly.


    "But it is because of his attitude and actions that his reputation in Konoha is now a bit ruined."


    "you"


    Daimyo looked at Nara Lucheng in disbelief, and for a while his mind was turning back and forth, but he also seemed to realize that something interesting was about to happen.


    "According to our intelligence, we learned that Hokage-sama was not as innocent as we thought."


    Nara Lucheng didn''t care about the change in Daming''s expression, he still spoke calmly.


    "As far as we know, our Hokage-sama secretly united with someone for his Hokage seat.


    This person is a mysterious Uchiha, and this guy has been appearing recently, but it is the Uchiha who wants to destroy our Konoha!


    I think the daimyo-sama should have received the news of Danzo too. Danzo joined forces with that mysterious Uchiha, but was stopped.


    And the mysterious Uchiha himself admitted that it was he who attacked Konoha and released Nine Tails nine years ago, which led to the death of the Fourth Hokage couple. "


    Speaking of this, Nara Lucheng paused for a moment, his eyes locked on the daimyo, he wanted to see what kind of daimyo''s expression at this time.


    Sure enough, the daimyo was already deep in thought at this time, and he seemed to be seriously considering, what is the purpose of Nara Lucheng looking for him this time?


    Nara Lucheng smiled, and then he spoke again.


    "Of course, we can''t know whether this matter is true, after all, the information we have obtained may not be all true.


    But if you refer to the time when Asma came to the daimyo and how to deal with it in the past, can it be considered that all of this is true?


    What''s more, the third Hokage-sama has been in power for too long. After the fourth-generation Hokage-sama passed away unexpectedly, the fifth-generation Hokage should really replace the fourth-generation Hokage.


    Even if the third generation could take over due to special circumstances, he occupied it for too long.


    And the Third Hokage-sama is already old, and he has started to have many problems in his work.


    And the consequences of such a problem are unimaginable, such as now. "


    "I''ve heard some rumors, it seems that when he faced Yunyin Village back then, what he did made the Hyuga Clan very dissatisfied."


    The daimyo asked tentatively. It was impossible for him not to have heard of this incident, which was a big deal back then.


    "It''s not just Hinata, what happened to Uchiha recently can be said that he can''t get out of it."


    Nara Lucheng saw that the daimyo was so upright, the smile on his face became more intense.


    "And this time there are seven families that are dissatisfied with Hokage, and these seven are the main families that defend Konoha''s power.


    My lord, think about it, what would happen if you provoked the dissatisfaction of seven important families at once? "


    At this moment, the map of the deer city of Nara is in sight, and daimyo suddenly realizes it at this moment.


    "You guys, this is to impeach Hokage!"


    "boom"


    There was a sudden muffled sound in the Hokage building, and all the glass shattered the next moment.


    Accompanied by these shattered glass, Kakashi jumped out of it, and at the same time, countless branches rushed out of the window following him


    Kakashi landed firmly on the ground, and swung his ninja sword fiercely, cutting off a branch that was winding towards him.


    However, he didn''t dare to stop, and when he turned around, the powerful electric arc on his left hand suddenly neighed, and then cut off a row of branches.


    It''s not the first time Kakashi has faced Tianzang''s Mutun, but every time he faces him, he can feel the power of the Mutun.


    And he could see that Tianzang had already started to desperately at this time, but it was only limited to desperately, and he hadn''t reached the point where he wanted to kill himself!


    Mu Dun''s strength cannot be easily described, and Kakashi doesn''t know what kind of scene it will be when Tianzang really explodes with all his strength.


    If there''s one thing he knows well, it''s that he hasn''t quite gotten his way.


    "Although the current Mu Dun is very strong, the effect is not enough, and we must go further."


    Kakashi secretly thought in his heart that what he was expecting was the kind of overwhelming wooden escape, and only in this way could he further prove what the Third Hokage had done.


    Feeling the chakra in his body, Kakashi gritted his teeth, and he decided that he had to fight harder.


    Now he doesn''t have much chakra, he has used Chidori so many times in a row, and he is still operating with Sharingan.


    This made his chakra, which was not particularly large, have begun to appear in crisis.


    It is for the smooth operation of this operation, and for the complete implementation of this plan, he can only fight!


    However, this battle brought him a lot of ideas. For example, if he combines the sword technique with Chidori, it seems that it will save more effort.


    For example, he found that he used knife technique with Sharingan, and the effect seemed to be very good.


    He now has a very strange feeling, that is, he finds that he seems to have a new understanding of knife skills.


    Holding the ninja knife in his hand tightly, he seemed to hear a crisp sound from the ninja knife in his hand.


    Maybe it was caused by the friction between the blade and Chakra, but Kakashi did feel a feeling that he had never felt before.


    It was a different kind of emotion, as if the knife in his hand was more closely connected with himself at this moment.


    He was sure that he hadn''t used knife skills seriously for a long time, and he couldn''t tell exactly when he started.


    Perhaps it was from the transplantation of Obito''s eyes, or the real will of Obito, that his fighting skills have changed.


    Now he prefers to know the strengths and weaknesses of the opponent through unstoppable temptations, and then use sharingan to cooperate with body skills or ninjutsu to give the enemy a fatal blow.


    This method of combat is actually very similar to Uchiha, but he is not a real Uchiha!


    "Senior Kakashi, don''t be obsessed with it anymore."


    Tenzo quickly chased him out from the Hokage Building, and he landed firmly on the ground, staring at Kakashi intently.


    "Can''t you talk about it carefully, and senior has caused such a big commotion, do you really think you can leave the village smoothly?"


    "There are things I won''t tell you, and I can''t tell you."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, the arc on his left hand suddenly disappeared, but the next moment this arc appeared on his ninja sword!


    At the beginning, such arcs were not particularly obvious, but with the continuous influx of his chakra, the ear-piercing chirping of Chidori sounded.


    Kakashi took a deep breath. Although he had done many things to cover Chidori on Kunai, it was the first time to cover Chidori on Ninja Sword.


    There is really a big difference between Ninja Knife and Kunai, the first is the coverage area, which will consume more of his chakra.


    Secondly, the purpose of using kunai is an instant burst, while covering the ninja sword is to ensure the burst while taking into account the continuous fighting.


    This is really not an easy task for him, but now he has no more choices, he must do his best!


    In an instant, Kakashi fully exploded his remaining chakra, and swung his ninja sword fiercely towards Tianzang.


    The constantly jumping electric arc carried a suffocating murderous intent, accompanied by Chidori''s neighing, making Tianzang''s face a little ugly.


    Now people from all directions of Konoha have rushed here, Kakashi obviously can''t leave but he is still fighting, what is this for?


    Tianzang didn''t understand, but he knew what he had to do!


    The two hands quickly formed the seal, and the moment Kakashi came to him, he had already completed the seal.


    "Wood escape ¡¤ violent gun tree!"


    A lot of vine branches suddenly appeared on Yamato''s body, and these branches quickly entangled towards Kakashi.


    Once these branches wrap the person, they will grow into a big tree and devour the enemy in an instant!


    Tenzo still wanted to trap Kakashi all along, but Kakashi''s terrifying speed and current explosive power really surprised him.


    I saw Kakashi''s Sharingan turning rapidly. For some reason, the power that burst out from this eye at this time was beyond imagination!


    Moreover, Yamato could clearly see that the three jades in Kakashi''s Sharingan seemed to have the illusion of being connected together.


    He swung his ninja sword forward fiercely, and in an instant, the terrifying electric current cut off his vines directly with the sharp blade.


    And Kakashi''s speed didn''t mean to slow down at all, he dexterously kept avoiding the attacking direction of those vines, as if he had seen through everything.


    In just a few breaths, he had already arrived in front of Yamato, and the ninja sword in his hand was swung fiercely!


    "Wood escape ¡¤ tree boundary wall!"


    Tianzang gritted his teeth and quickly completed the seal. However, when Mutun had just been assembled and fully exerted its power, Kakashi''s ninja sword had already stabbed in completely.


    Seeing this scene, Tianzang didn''t dare to take any chances in his heart, his face began to turn cold, and then the majestic chakra erupted all at once.


    "Wood escape¡¤The tree world is coming!"


    With the crazy influx of Tianzang Chakra, the earth trembled crazily at this moment.


    A big tree spun up from the ground quickly by his hand, and then circled towards Kakashi!


    Kakashi couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this scene, and then he gave up the ninja sword and used the last strength in his body to keep jumping behind him.


    But he consumed too much, and he didn''t have much chakra and physical strength at this time.


    The spreading branches quickly entangled him, and Kakashi was instantly trapped under Yamato''s control, and a huge tree was also erected in front of the Hokage Building!


    "Give it up, Kakashi-senpai."


    Tianzang looked at Kakashi indifferently, but in the end he did not kill.


    "I don''t know why you did it, but it''s over."


    "Indeed, it''s all over."


    Kakashi nodded weakly, but unexpectedly he was in a good mood.


    "I''m sorry, Tianzang, I have to do this this time, but my task is accomplished."


    "What do you mean?" Inexplicably, Tianzang felt that something was wrong.


    Because Kakashi said very clearly that his mission was completed, so what exactly is his mission?


    "Didn''t you just ask me how to leave the village?"


    Kakashi said weakly and in a low voice, but there was already a taste of joy brewing in his voice.


    "I didn''t want to leave the village at all, and I didn''t betray Konoha at all. What I want is the result now!"


    As the voice fell, countless ninjas had already arrived. They stared blankly at the towering giant tree in front of them. At this moment, everyone fell silent.


    When countless Konoha ninjas saw the signal flare in the sky, they spontaneously ran towards the Hokage Building.


    It''s just that they are also very puzzled, what happened today, or what happened to Konoha during this period of time?


    First, the Uchiha clan besieged Danzo, then Uchiha Habara was attacked and then killed a large number of ninjas, and finally it was tonight.


    In fact, they have already begun to wonder if what happened tonight has something to do with Uchiha Habara again.


    Although Habara was forced to fight back every time, the things he did every time were very big!


    "boom!"


    As they continued to approach, the shock of the earth and the fluctuation of Chakra had been felt by them.


    At this moment, they decided more clearly that someone had definitely raided the Hokage Building.


    "Could it be Uchiha Habara again?"


    Many Konoha ninjas secretly thought in their hearts, although the recent image of the head of the Uchiha clan and the head of the security department is really respectable.


    But attacking the Hokage Building no matter how you look at it, it seems that it is not something a Konoha ninja should do, and at this time, Master Hokage is not here.


    "Could it be that Hokage-sama did something that annoyed the Minister of Security so much?"


    In the impression of Konoha residents, although Habara is a cruel guy who will never talk nonsense with you if he can do it, and will hardly leave a life every time he does it.


    But every time he makes a move, he seems to be forced to fight back, and every time something goes wrong, he is justified, and in the end nothing happens.


    This kind of thing happened again and again, which also made the residents of Konoha subconsciously think in this direction.


    It has to be said that although Habara did not deliberately create an image for himself, the image of him being forced to fight back is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "Apart from being too cruel, and at the same time, it seems that there is a taste of revenge. Everything else is fine."


    These Konoha residents kept talking in their hearts, but their speed was getting faster and faster.


    It''s just that when they came to the periphery of the Hokage Building, all of them stopped at the same time.


    They stared blankly at everything in front of them, at the weird branches all around, at that towering giant tree, at this moment there was only one thought in their minds.


    "Is this the wooden escape?"


    How much Mu Dun means to Konoha, I am afraid that only Konoha''s own residents can know, that is a legend, and that is a symbol of invincibility!


    Now that Mu Dun appeared in front of their eyes again, how could they not feel excited?


    It''s just that while they were excited, they were also wondering, who actually used such a wooden escape?


    "A descendant of the Thousand Hands?"


    Some ninjas muttered silently, but some ninjas had already turned ugly.


    The Qianshou Clan has almost disappeared in Konoha now, and now such a Mutun user suddenly appeared, how can this not make people feel puzzled?


    Especially the ninjas of Konoha will not forget that a person left the village many years ago because of the exposure of human experiments.


    In Danzo''s death a year ago, there was also a lingering accusation that involved human experiments!


    "Is there any unknown connection here?"


    These Konoha ninjas secretly thought, they don''t know exactly how, but they have a very special feeling.


    That is, tonight will definitely not be a peaceful night, and something they can never imagine may happen tonight.


    "this is"


    When Hiruzaru Sarutobi came to the scene and saw the huge towering giant tree, his expression suddenly changed slightly.


    He already knew that Tianzang was stationed at the Hokage Building tonight, but he never thought that someone could push Tianzang to this point.


    That towering giant tree is obviously the arrival of the tree world, but what kind of enemy can force him to perform such a technique?


    "Not only can he be forced to perform such a technique, but who knows that he is on duty here tonight!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is a smart person after all, but in an instant he suddenly thought of a terrible fact, that is, this wooden escape was actually performed in front of everyone!


    What is the current Senshou Clan like? Sarutobi Hiruzen, as the person who pushed them into the abyss with his own hands, how could he not know?


    Obviously he can''t explain to the outside world that this person is a descendant of the Senshou clan, so his only explanation is that this formation is actually a test product of Danzo!


    It''s just that such an explanation also gave him a headache, because such an explanation inevitably involves the cells of the first generation of Hokage.


    The first generation of Hokage was the one who established the structure of the ninja world, and he created Konoha.


    But now, as his disciple and descendant, actually digging his grave, digging up his body, and then using his body as an experiment, this is absolutely intolerable and unacceptable!


    Suddenly, Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt as if he was enveloped by a conspiracy.


    He judged that someone must have done this on purpose, someone must have done this on purpose, and the purpose of these people was to target him!


    "Who the hell?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen roared angrily in his heart, he stepped forward quickly to see who launched the attack.


    Only by determining who it is can he make better countermeasures and find ways to solve the current crisis and troubles.


    "Master Hokage!"


    When he stepped into the square in front of the Hokage Building, the Konoha ninjas around couldn''t help shouting to show their respect when they saw him.


    But Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn''t pay any attention to the meaning of these voices at all, he still walked forward with big strides.


    However, when he crossed the crowd and came to the front, he froze!


    "Kakashi? How is this possible?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s voice trembled a little at this moment, he really never dreamed that it was Kakashi who caused all this.


    Especially when he saw that there was a huge scroll behind Kakashi''s body entwined with branches, he immediately felt dizzy.


    Why, why is this happening?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but began to question himself, he really couldn''t believe what he saw was real.


    But this cruel reality told him that he was betrayed!


    "Hokage-sama." Tianzang also saw Sarutobi Hiruzen who was stunned in place, and he couldn''t help calling softly.


    "I''m fine." Hiruzaru Sarutobi quickly came back to his senses, and the next moment his gaze became gloomy and cold.


    He stared at Kakashi, then gritted his teeth and asked, "Give me an explanation, Kakashi, why did you do this?"


    "Hokage-sama, don''t you know the purpose of my doing this?"


    Although Kakashi''s voice was still the same, but his gaze towards Sarutobi Hiruzen was equally cold.


    "I think, I see."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Kakashi like this, looking at his resemblance to Hatake Sakumo, and the scroll he was carrying behind his back.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help closing his eyes, because at this moment he understood everything.


    "You shouldn''t do it. Everything the old man does is for the purpose, but you are destroying the order of Konoha, do you know Kakashi?"


    "Really? This is what you call for Konoha."


    Kakashi shook his head lightly, he had no desire to argue with Hiruzen Sarutobi at all.


    "Actually, in my opinion, everything you do is for yourself, Hokage-sama."


    "It seems that you have completely fallen, Kakashi, you really let me down."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t answer Kakashi''s question, he spoke indifferently.


    "From now on, you are Konoha''s traitorous ninja. Tenzo, kill him and bring back his scroll."


    "Master Hokage, this"


    Tianzang couldn''t help but change his expression when he heard this order, but he could only remain silent for a while looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen''s cold eyes.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is now determined to kill, and now he really has a headache how to explain all this.


    This **** Kakashi made such a big mess, he must try his best to make up for it!


    "Master Hokage, after killing Bai Fang with your own hands, do you still want to kill Bai Fang''s son with your own hands?"


    But at this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    And this voice instantly made Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s complexion ugly.


    Hearing this voice, Hiruzaru Sarutobi paused slightly, and the next moment endless anger burst out from his eyes!


    He naturally recognized who the owner of this voice was, it was Uchiha Habara!


    Turning around suddenly, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Habara with angry eyes, but his body stiffened slightly the next moment.


    Because he saw that Habara was not the only person coming, and it was far more than Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku who followed Habara, as well as Hinata Hizuru, Nara Shikahisa and others!


    There are seven families in total, and all the patriarchs of the seven families are present.


    Although it is no surprise that they are all here today, but at this point in time when these people gather together, the seriousness of the matter can be imagined.


    The Konoha ninjas naturally also saw the arrival of these people, but their current focus is not on this, they are still thinking about what Habara said just now.


    What do you mean Master Hokage killed Bai Fang with his own hands, and also killed his son with his own hands?


    Hatake Sushigeru once had a resounding nickname called Konoha White Fang, which was more or less impressed by all the ninjas present.


    It''s just that in their memory, apart from being Kakashi''s father, Konoha Shirato left the world with the impression that he committed suicide in fear of guilt because of the failure of the mission.


    Why is it now that Hokage-sama killed this Konoha White Fang, is there any hidden secret behind all this?


    Besides, who is this young ninja using the wooden escape?


    The minds of all Konoha ninjas present are now full of question marks.


    And all of this made them involuntarily look at Sarutobi Hiruzen and their Hokage-sama!


    "What nonsense are you talking about again, Uchiha Habara!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen gritted his teeth and said viciously, but this time he couldn''t help but started using his own chakra.


    The vast and huge Chakra seems to prove that even though Sarutobi Hiruzen is old, his strength is still strong.


    It''s a pity that Habara was not moved at all, or in other words, the people who came with him completely ignored Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s behavior.


    "Am I talking nonsense, Hokage-sama, you know it well."


    Habara shook his head calmly, and then he looked at Kakashi who was still bound in the distance.


    "You are so anxious to execute Kakashi and use it as a traitor, don''t you think your performance is a bit too much?"


    "Kakashi betrayed Konoha, could it be that what I did was wrong?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also has no intention of backing down, or he can''t back down at all!


    "Tianzang, kill him, this order!"


    "Whether Naruto-sama Kakashi betrayed is not up to you, but needs to be carefully investigated."


    Habara couldn''t help showing a smile at this moment, and he said loudly to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Every ninja''s behavior will have its own basis and logic, and behind what they do, there must be more information worth digging.


    And Hokage-sama, you directly issued the order of execution without investigation, is this in line with Konoha''s regulations?


    Or is it that Kakashi has already mastered your secret, so you must immediately kill it? "


    "you!"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi choked on Habara''s words, but Habara interrupted him before he remembered to finish speaking.


    "Also, the matter of the investigation is a matter of our security department, and passing the security department to directly pronounce a sentence is tantamount to flouting Konoha''s laws and regulations.


    As Hokage, you shouldn''t have made such a decision, Hokage-sama, you overstepped. "


    Habara''s voice fell, and the whole scene was silent.


    Everyone stared blankly at Habara, even Nara Shikoku and others, because they never dreamed that Habara would say such a thing!


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi was also a little dumbfounded, because he recalled that he seemed to have said the same thing to Danzo once.


    However, what made him feel sad was that he found that he had no excuses or reasons to refute.


    As Hokage, he should have been the most staunch supporter of Konoha''s laws and regulations.


    And as Hokage, he naturally knew whether the Security Department had such rights.


    Unfortunately, he has the security department, and what''s even more unfortunate is that he has to abide by it!


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene became extraordinarily weird, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Habara angrily.


    Right now, he was trying to judge what Habara and the others were going to do, and at the same time, he had to think seriously about how to break the current situation.


    More and more Konoha ninjas have come back, and the current situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to him.


    Once upon a time, Tianzang''s wooden escape made him so proud, but now it stands there like a reminder.


    Also, the presence of Uchiha Habara and those patriarchs made him feel chills in his heart, and the smell of conspiracy was getting stronger and stronger, as if he was about to be swallowed up completely.


    In the end, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s face darkened, he absolutely couldn''t sit still.


    He can basically believe that no matter what kind of conspiracy it is, it probably revolves around those scrolls, and Tianzang, the user of the Wooden Dungeon!


    "Whether the old man surpasses is not up to you, don''t forget that the old man is Hokage!"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression froze, and then he directly opened his mouth to give an order.


    "Tianzang, do it!"


    "I want to see, who dares?"


    Seeing Hiruzaru Sarutobi going his own way, Habara''s face changed instantly, and his voice became extremely cold at this moment.


    Tianzang was extremely entangled, he didn''t know what he should do now.


    With Kakashi on one side and Hokage on the other, it was really difficult for him to be caught in the middle.


    Even if Kakashi did attack him, he really couldn''t do anything to Kakashi.


    But soon, Tianzang realized that he didn''t need to worry about these things at all, because at some point a handful of Kunai was already around his neck!


    Wei Wei observes from the corner of her eye, and Tianzang finds out that it is that guy Zhishui.


    Zhishui used to be a member of Anbe, although Tianzang was not familiar with Zhishui for various reasons, and they had no communication at all.


    But Tianzang has heard others talk more than once about how exaggerated Zhishui''s speed is.


    He didn''t believe that much before, but now he has to admit that Zhishui really deserves the name of Shishui Zhishui!


    "Uchiha Habara, what are you doing?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression turned livid at this moment: "You violated Hokage''s order for no reason, are you planning a coup d''¨¦tat?"


    As soon as the word coup d''etat was uttered, the already weird atmosphere became extremely depressing at this moment.


    This is an extreme term, and this is a most serious indictment!


    It''s just that the Konoha ninjas present looked a little complicated at the moment, because they didn''t feel anything wrong with Habara''s statement at all.


    Although what Kakashi did was too much, what Habara said was correct, every ninja action must have its own logic and reasons.


    Even if he must be defined as rebellious, there must be a lot of hidden things in his heart that are worth investigating.


    Kill people like this without digging out all these things, so does it mean that Hokage-sama doesn''t want these things to be dug up.


    Or, do these things have a huge connection with Hokage-sama at all?


    As soon as such thoughts came out, everyone present couldn''t help but tremble in their hearts. They can now see that this is simply a high-level game!


    "Step aside!"


    Just when people were trembling, and they didn''t dare to take a breath, the third generation, the two advisors, and a large number of ninjas finally appeared. UU reading www. uukanshu£® com


    Among these ninjas are members of Anbu, and there are also a large number of ninjas wearing Konoha uniforms.


    They quickly poured into the scene and faintly surrounded Habara and the others, and their appearance also made the open space in front of the Hokage Building even more crowded.


    "Master Hokage, the word coup should be carefully considered when using it."


    Habara seemed to be very calm about everything that happened around him, he still faced Hiruzaru Sarutobi with an indifferent tone.


    "I do have one thing to do tonight, and this thing is to overthrow Hokage-sama''s rule over Konoha!"


    As soon as Yubara''s voice fell, it set off a huge wave on the scene like a bomb!


    Talking about overthrowing Hokage''s rule is really not something that can be said casually, especially when Habara is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan and is also the head of the security department.


    As soon as he said such words, even if he hadn''t done anything, it meant that he had declared war with Hokage!


    At this moment, the Konoha ninjas onlookers couldn''t help but put their hands next to their ninja bags, and beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads unconsciously.


    Habara once gave them an unparalleled deterrence, and they still remember it in their hearts.


    Facing Habara so directly, and there are Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Shisui beside him, the pressure in their hearts can be imagined.


    But the next moment Yubara spoke, and the expressions of all of them changed.


    "But what I am going to do is not a coup d''¨¦tat, and you are not worthy of me.


    What I want to do is to impeach you, impeach you, the incompetent Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzane! "

 Chapter 153： impeachment action (3)

    Impeach Hokage?


    Habara''s words stunned everyone present, because in Konoha''s history, such a thing really didn''t happen.


    But soon, everyone took it for granted. Since you don''t plan to implement a coup d''¨¦tat, it seems that the only way to overthrow Sarutobi''s rule is to impeach him!


    Is impeachment of Hokage really an effective method?


    No one answered this question, because there really is no precedent for this!


    Not to mention Hokage, there is almost no precedent for impeaching a minister of a department.


    Although it is not impossible to do it, it is definitely an extremely troublesome thing, and the procedures to be followed are also extremely complicated.


    There is no need to think about the troublesomeness of impeaching Hokage. Such troublesomeness may make a person desperate.


    What kind of confidence does this Uchiha Habara have to accomplish such a thing? Does he have any evidence that can make him confident in completing this matter?


    "Also, he said that the third Hokage is not a qualified Hokage, what did the third Hokage-sama do?"


    All the Konoha ninjas were thinking secretly in their hearts. At this moment, they all stopped their movements and looked at Habara and others quietly.


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression became weird and ugly at this moment, he didn''t expect that Habara would actually adopt the method of impeachment.


    This method was really unexpected to him, and at the same time, this method completely violated the practice of the Uchiha clan in his memory.


    7 Aren''t the Uchiha group of people who will never hesitate to draw their swords against each other once they feel dissatisfied in their hearts?


    Although Uchiha Habara is a different kind, as the patriarch, doesn''t he need to take into account the thoughts of his own clan?


    Or is this Uchiha Habara''s prestige in the family already so great that it is unimaginable?


    No matter which one it is, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not a happy thing, he is 100% sure that what happened today is Habara''s conspiracy!


    Kakashi would seek refuge with Habara, probably because of that **** Sharingan, and Habara might really have some information.


    Because strictly speaking, Hatake Sakumo''s death is really the same as Danzo''s method of dealing with Uchiha.


    The little devil Habara noticed some patterns from it, and it is not impossible to find a way to persuade Kakashi to explore the information.


    Especially this guy, he has a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    Possessing a kaleidoscope sharing eye means having the ability to leave some hints in others unconsciously, giving people the ability to have certain dangerous subconscious thoughts.


    Kakashi probably really got the evidence he wanted, otherwise this guy wouldn''t have talked to himself like this before.


    Now Sarutobi Hiruzen has no choice but to be more proactive, so as to find a way to reverse all this.


    "Impeaching Hokage, is it something you can impeach if you want, Uchiha Habara?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi glared at Habara, he pointed at Habara and said loudly.


    "Although you are the Minister of Security, you are the only one. You are not the only one who can pass the impeachment of this old man!"


    "So what if it''s not just me?"


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly, at this moment he suddenly showed a smile.


    "Master Hokage, don''t be too confident about some things."


    "I second, Hokage-sama."


    At this moment, Higami Hiruzu suddenly took a step forward, he raised his hand and calmly looked at Sarutobi Hiruzaru and said indifferently.


    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi was prepared in his heart, the moment Hizuka Hiruzu came out that day, his face was still a little ugly.


    He is well aware of Hinata Hyuzu''s resentment towards him, otherwise this guy would not be the first to send his own people into the security department, which is simply against him.


    It''s just that there are only Uchiha and Hinata, Sarutobi Hiruzen is still relatively calm.


    "We second, Hokage-sama."


    However, the next moment, when Nara Shikahisa, Yamanaka Kaiichi, and Akimichi Choza stepped out and raised their hands, his expression became ugly.


    The Inoka Butterfly clan is no joke. The influence of these three clans is very wide in Konoha.


    Even if their three clans are alone, they are extraordinary existences. Even if their strength is not very good, their connections are really beyond imagination.


    "We also second the proposal, Hokage-sama."


    However, what made Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s face pale even more was that the patriarchs of the Yume clan and the Inuzuka clan also stood up!


    He looked at the two people in front of him in disbelief, especially Younu Zhiwei, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly.


    The oil girl family is a very low-key family in Konoha, but the strength is extremely powerful.


    And Younv Zhiwei''s strength is even more puzzling but dare not be underestimated, especially his accomplishments in insects, which is unmatched in the ninja world!


    But this family is too low-key, so low-key that people often ignore him.


    But no matter who it is, there will be incomparable trust and peace of mind in the presence of a member of the oily girl family by their side.


    This is the characteristic of the oil girl family, and this is an idea that is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people!


    In Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart, the importance of the oil girl clan has always been indisputable and irreplaceable, no matter how low-key and silent they are.


    At this time, the silent and low-key family of the oil girl clan stepped forward, and the shock in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s heart was naturally immeasurable!


    He really didn''t know why, why the oily girl clan opposed him.


    Habara didn''t know that the oil girl clan was so important to Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s heart, he didn''t even realize that he had picked up the treasure.


    And the other Konoha ninjas watched the seven big families line up together, and at this moment their inner shock was not lost to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    They really never dreamed that they would encounter such a thing today and witness such a terrible thing.


    They knew very well that when the seven great families united together, Konoha might really change the sky!


    Habara calmly looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen who was a little dazed, and he spoke differently.


    "I think the number of people impeached should be enough now. The patriarchs of the seven families, many of whom are squad leaders and ministers, have united to impeach you.


    Hokage-sama, haven''t you thought about what you did and missed? "


    "What are you going to do, are you going to cause civil strife in Konoha?"


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzen hadn''t opened his mouth yet, and Koharu, who was on the side, spoke angrily, and her voice made Habara frowned slightly.


    "Do you still have to respect the appearance of Hokage? Do you still have the appearance of Konoha Ninja?


    Look at what you are doing. You are weakening Konoha at all. Do you want to wait for other villages to fight against Konoha again? "


    Turning to bed Xiaochun''s voice was very loud, and it sounded so powerful, but neither she nor Mitomon next to him could calm down.


    Tonight they noticed the flares flashing across the sky, and they knew immediately that something was wrong.


    Especially with Habara''s attacks, they really didn''t dare to relax in the slightest.


    So they immediately summoned the family ninja gathering, and at the same time mobilized the personnel who could be transferred from Anbu.


    They can be said to have made complete preparations, but what they never expected was that what they were about to face was even more terrifying than Uchiha Habara''s attack!


    The impeachment of a shadow is something that has never happened in the history of Konoha or even the history of the whole ninja world.


    Habara''s words are jaw-dropping, but what they have to admit in their hearts is that this method of persecution through political means really makes them at a loss.


    In particular, the joint siege of Konoha''s two blood successor families and the five secret arts families, no one can bear such pressure!


    However, they are also smart people. Looking at the ground covered with wooden traps and Kakashi bound by trees, they know that impeachment is absolutely not allowed to happen!


    Once this matter is allowed, it is tantamount to a precedent, and according to their understanding of Shikahisa Nara, it is absolutely impossible for this guy to do something he is not sure about.


    Therefore, now they can only find a reason, a reason that can be accepted by everyone, to avoid this from happening.


    Zhuanzhu Xiaochun is definitely a person with a smart enough brain and a fast enough brain. The first time she thought of war as an excuse.


    Sudden impeachment of Hokage is likely to cause all kinds of troubles, and it is not impossible for a war to break out.


    However, it is a pity that she is facing the seven major families this time, especially how could they give up just because he almost said nothing after planning for so long?


    "War is terrible, but what is even more terrible is that the wrong people lead Konoha, and even lead the war!"


    Habara set his sights on Zhuanshu Xiaochun, he said in a flat but unquestionable tone.


    "I admit that Hokage-sama did lead Konoha to glory, but everyone, don''t forget what happened during World War Three, and don''t forget why Hokage-sama resigned from Hokage!"


    Habara''s words left Koharu speechless. Hiruzaru Sarutobi once lost his position in Hokage because of the huge losses in the third war.


    And he gave up almost all the benefits that Konoha should have obtained, thus bearing huge pressure from public opinion!


    Although it has been many years since the Third World War, almost all the ninjas present still remembered that desperate war. They also remembered that Konoha lost so much in this war, but gained nothing.


    Looking at the seven patriarchs standing at the forefront of the crowd, Konoha ninjas have already begun to have a tendency in their hearts at this moment.


    In other words, when the seven of them stood up and decided to impeach Hokage together, these Konoha ninjas already had a tendency in their hearts.


    "Lu Jiu, Zhiwei, why are you doing this?"


    Seeing that the excuse of war was unworkable, Mitomonyan couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Nara Shikahisa and Yume Shiwei.


    "Don''t you know what the cost of doing this is?


    Don''t you know what the consequences of doing this will be?


    Why do you go crazy with this Uchiha kid? "


    "This is our decision, Elder Mitomon."


    Nara Shikahisa sighed slightly, and then spoke calmly.


    "This is a decision made by our seven families, because Lord Hokage has indeed neglected his duties."


    "Actually, if I do this, isn''t the elder of the last door not mentally prepared?"


    Lu Jiu had just finished speaking, and Younv Zhiwei spoke. Even through the sunglasses, Mitomon Yan could feel the cold and piercing eyes.


    "I think you shouldn''t forget the oil girl Ryoma, and you shouldn''t forget the oil girl Shiguro."


    Younv Zhiwei simply said two names, but Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others immediately understood what he meant.


    Younv Ryoma and Yunv Zhiguo were both forcibly taken away by Danzang and joined the roots.


    What it means to join the root, maybe other people may not know, but how can they not know, and how can these team leaders not know?


    Younv Zhiwei closed her eyes slightly after saying this, her taciturn nature was not because of their ruthlessness.


    They are just not good at talking, and the love for their family members in their hearts has never been weak at all.


    Seeing my brother and my child being taken away by Danzo, and never being able to see each other again, the pain is still unforgettable to this day!


    This is also an important reason why he is willing to support Habara and support the impeachment of Hokage.


    The oil girl clan is not anyone''s slave, he just hopes that the children in the clan can freely choose their future when they grow up.


    Rather than being taken away from childhood and chained up like dogs with curse marks, even if they knew they were still alive, they could only be treated as if they were dead.


    This is completely against the will of fire, this is not for Konoha at all, this is not the will of fire at all, this is for themselves!


    The three Sarutobi Hiruzen had to be silent at this moment, which was scary, especially making them notice the curious gazes cast by the Konoha ninjas around them.


    They knew that it was absolutely impossible to let things go tonight.


    "Hey."


    After a long time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed deeply, and looked at Habara and the seven patriarchs with a slightly lonely expression.


    "If you want to impeach me, you must have sufficient reasons. The old man wants to see what kind of sins the old man has put down, so that the seven of you can be so united."


    "Sun Slash!"


    Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzane''s words, both Koharu and Mitomonyan''s expressions changed, but Mitomonyan was extremely calm at this moment.


    He grabbed Zhuanxing Xiaochun, and then gestured with his eyes, while Zhuanxing Xiaochun was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned pale.


    After a long time, she nodded seriously, and then her figure silently leaned towards the rear.


    Habara noticed his small movements, and he gave a slight look to Uchiha Fugaku beside him.


    Uchiha Fugaku nodded slightly, and then quietly leaned back and hid in the crowd.


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi, and then slowly said: "Master Hokage, first of all, I don''t rule out that you are a Hokage who brought glory to Konoha.


    But time changes everything, and you too, Hokage-sama. "


    Time has always been the easiest thing to change a person, and Hiruza Sarutobi can''t escape this rule.


    Habara had no intention of defending Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and what he had to do was to seek truth from facts¡ªas much as possible.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi had too much gossip, so much that Habara didn''t need to make up anything for him, it was enough to make him restless.


    Even though there are many things in it, in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s opinion, he is right.


    But since it is impeachment, it is impossible to just judge whether he thinks he is right or wrong, but everyone to make this judgment!


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly, and said quietly, "Master Hokage III, you have unknowingly changed beyond recognition, and you have unknowingly stepped into the opposite of everyone!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t open his mouth, but looked at Habara quietly, his fists were clenched slightly, showing his inner dissatisfaction.


    But in the end he let go, and he closed his eyes lightly, as if signaling Habara to continue.


    "At this point, everyone is actually unwilling, but we have to make a choice for Konoha."


    Habara naturally had no intention of stopping, although it would be better for the seven families to do these things together.


    But now this situation is clearly his own stage, and he himself has similar experience.


    It''s not a very good memory for Uchiha Togaku, but it''s the truth.


    "The first reason we impeach Hokage-sama is that it is not legal for you to be in power at this time, Hokage-sama.


    After the accidental death of the fourth generation, it is acceptable for you to temporarily take over Hokage due to various reasons, but this is not the reason for you to occupy the seat of Hokage for a long time!


    Nine years have passed since the fourth generation passed away. Could it be that Konoha, who is so big, can''t choose a suitable fifth Hokage in nine years?


    Or, you don''t trust the villagers of Muye Village at all, you only trust yourself?


    Or, you just want to occupy this position because you are greedy for everything in Hokage?


    Of course, maybe Hokage-sama really wants to choose a suitable successor, but this successor can only be the successor who inherits your will, right! "


    Although Habara''s words were not loud, they were still heard by everyone present under the influence of Chakra.


    His first accusation was already very serious, and such an accusation made the Konoha ninjas who were watching couldn''t help whispering.


    Indeed, Hiruzaru Sarutobi has been occupying the seat of Hokage since the death of the Fourth Hokage, and he has not let go for so many years.


    Is it because he doesn''t trust the residents of Muye Village, or is he really greedy for power so much that even if he wants an heir, he must be "one of his own"?


    These whispers are definitely not loud, but for a ninja like Sarutobi Hiruzen, they are completely audible.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but twitch slightly in his heart. How should he explain this question?


    He couldn''t explain this question at all!


    He believes that he is right, and he believes that he is right from the beginning to the end, and he can lead Konoha to become better and stronger.


    When he was young, he proved his ability, but he couldn''t say such words at all.


    Because once he said it, he really didn''t trust everyone in Konoha, which pushed him to the opposite of everyone, and it would kill him at all!


    Moreover, Habara''s doubts and accusations against him are indeed in line with legal principles. He did abdicate back then, and Konoha did indeed elect a Fourth Hokage back then.


    At this moment, Hiruzaru Sarutobi was sitting on pins and needles, he knew that he had fallen into Habara''s conspiracy, and he also knew that this time things would be very difficult to deal with.


    But he didn''t expect that just the beginning would make him feel so uncomfortable!


    "This is my first reason for impeachment, and the second is Hokage-sama''s partiality to your former friend and classmate Shimura Danzo.


    And you are not just taking sides, how many things have you done with Danzo, don''t you have points in your heart? "


    Habara continued to speak, but when he talked about Danzo, his eyes looked at Tianzang who was controlled by Shisui.


    "Although Danzo has been killed by me, everyone should have the impression of this.


    But I''m afraid everyone doesn''t know what Danzo has done, and even who Danzo is, I''m afraid everyone present is not very clear, right? "


    Who exactly is Danzo is indeed too unfamiliar to all Konoha ninjas.


    If Habara hadn''t led his tribe to besiege and dismembered him in the most cruel way a year ago, I am afraid no one would have realized that Danzo is such a terrifying existence.


    He has mastered an organization similar to Anbu, and there are countless elite ninjas under him, and many of them are even members of big families.


    Such a person hidden in the shadows really made people feel fear and uneasiness.


    And what this mysterious and terrifying guy does has aroused people''s curiosity, even if this guy is dead.


    "Danzo is a child of Hokage-sama, and they are also classmates, and they are all disciples of the second-generation Hokage-sama."


    Habara saw that his emotions were almost brewing, so he directly spoke the answer.


    "But there''s never been anything aboveboard about this guy''s behavior and what he''s done can only be described as outrageous.


    According to the actual investigation, countless people were assassinated by him for various reasons, and even many of them were meritorious ninjas of Konoha.


    For example, Konoha Shirato, Hatake Kakashi''s father Hatake Sakumo! "


    Habara''s words immediately caused an incredible discussion among all the ninjas present, except that they couldn''t believe that such a demon existed in Konoha.


    What is even more unbelievable is that Hatake Sakumo was actually assassinated. Didn''t Konoha Baiga commit suicide in their memory?


    "I know that everyone has a lot of doubts, but since I stand here today and dare to say such a thing, there is naturally evidence."


    Such noise proves how explosive Habara''s words are, but because of the excessive noise, Habara had to increase his chakra output when speaking.


    When his voice sounded again, all the people present immediately fell silent, and they all watched Habara closely, waiting for him to give an answer.


    Kakashi was still **** in the wooden dungeon. Although Habara hadn''t put him down, he wasn''t thinking about it at the moment.


    He is very emotional now, especially seeing the silence of Sarutobi Hiruzen and others, he has an indescribable joy in his heart.


    Kakashi was still **** in the wooden dungeon. Although Habara hadn''t put him down, he wasn''t thinking about it at the moment.


    He is very emotional now, especially seeing Sarutobi Hiruzen and others with complex expressions but forced to remain silent, he has an indescribable joy in his heart.


    He himself doesn''t remember how many years have passed, how long has he not been so happy in his heart.


    Although so many years have passed, the image of his father is still so clear in his heart.


    His father is a gentle and kind person. Every time others encounter difficulties, his father will give encouragement and help.


    And his father loves Konoha so much that he would even give his life for Konoha.


    However, such a gentle person was forced to death in such a despicable way by someone with a heart, even if he would be hurt by gossip after his death.


    But the person who forced him to death kept saying that he was for Konoha, yet he was still sitting on Konoha''s highest power table, still at large, and still doing whatever he thought was right!


    Kakashi really couldn''t accept such a tragedy, and such a tragedy almost made him fall into the abyss of darkness.


    If it wasn''t for Obito, or his teacher who pulled him back, maybe he would still be the living dead person sunk in the darkness.


    Kakashi quietly looked at Habara not far away, and quietly listened to him talking about what Danzo and Hiruzaru Sarutobi had done together, his eyes could not help but burst into tears.


    He silently raised his head to look at the music in the sky. Tonight is not a full moon night. The moon in the sky is like a curved boat, and it is also like a faint smile.


    It looked as if his father was smiling at him.


    "Father, I did it to wash away my grievances"


    At this moment, his emotions could no longer be controlled, and the tears that had been brewing in his eyes earlier flowed down his eyes, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    And those ninjas who were listening carefully to Habara''s story were also silent at this moment.


    They really didn''t expect that Konoha Baiya''s suicide had such an unbearable and ugly secret behind it.


    The most important thing is that almost everyone in Konoha became accomplices, and they killed the Konoha hero together!


    Everyone looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, as if they were seeking proof, but Sarutobi Hiruzen could only close his eyes and say nothing.


    What can he say?


    Habara has stated the number of times and the general content of Danzo''s reports, which shows that he has completely read those reports.


    That being the case, what else does he have to refute?


    What he sighs most now is that he never thought that Kakashi would betray him.


    In addition, that is, he is also thinking about a question, that is why he ended up in such a field.


    "Am I wrong? Shouldn''t I support Danzo''s idea and deal with Hatake Sakumo?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little confused, but soon he became a little firm again.


    This matter was confirmed by him, and he also believed that this matter was good for Konoha, and in his opinion, Hatake Sakumo was not qualified to do so!


    He has no such experience at all, and he has never learned any management-related knowledge. Isn''t it harming Konoha to let him come up?


    So he''s not wrong, he''s not wrong


    "Master Hokage, I want to ask you a question."


    At this moment, Habara suddenly interrupted Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s thoughts.


    "According to my report, Hokage-sama thinks that Hatake Sakumo doesn''t have the ability and experience to manage Konoha.


    Then I would like to ask Hokage-sama, is there anyone who can be born with these abilities?


    And Hokage-sama, if I remember correctly, you didn''t seem to have any experience and ability in this area when you were selected by the second generation of Hokage! "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened his mouth slightly, but in the end he still didn''t say a word, this question gave him to the general once.


    At that time, he was only in his twenties, and he even came into contact with some relevant knowledge in the past study process.


    But he is too clear that what he has learned will not be understood until he is actually in this position, and those things will not work at all!


    Looking at everything in this world from the position of Hokage, everything has quietly changed.


    The world is no longer either black or white, and there is no such clear good and evil in the world.


    If you have to say, then the most beautiful thing in this world is that touch of delicate gray, and as Hokage, you have to go deep into this gray!


    He can''t be ''too white'', because being too kind and righteous will bring bad consequences to the village, and he can''t be ''too dark'', because it will also cause destruction to the village.


    As Hokage, he can only stand in the middle, constantly adjusting and controlling with Konoha''s interests as the core.


    And keep reminding yourself that you must never step into any side. These things really can''t be learned by teaching you.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed slightly, and suddenly the alarm bell rang in his heart.


    He stared wide-eyed at the ninjas in front of him who showed complicated expressions towards him, especially those ninjas who were disappointed, regretful or even resentful, and he suddenly thought of a question.


    "Did I really get myself under control and not step into either side?"


    Once realizing this problem, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Because he didn''t dare to think about the answer at all, because he felt that what he got would definitely not be the answer he wanted!


    "Obviously, Hokage-sama, you haven''t."


    Habara noticed the abnormality of Sarutobi Hiruzen, although he felt a little baffled, why did this old man tremble?


    Is it possible that I have also practiced Zuidun, so I can directly learn from the future Naruto to tell people to die?


    It¡¯s just that as a Uchiha, Habara thinks it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s full of ¡®pretending to escape¡¯


    Even if he does have a history of saying that Shisui and the others are completely loyal to him, it''s because they are also Uchihas.


    He shook his head lightly, although he spoke very seriously.


    "Since Hokage-sama, you don''t have such ability, why do you think that others can''t do it well?


    Even if he can''t do well, can''t Hokage-sama help him, can''t the members of the Nara clan help him?


    Why did you have to kill him, why did you have to kill him


    In the final analysis, Hokage-sama, you are still greedy for the power in your hands. In the final analysis, you still don¡¯t trust anyone, you only trust yourself!


    And your actions have pushed you to the opposite of everyone, you know, Hokage-sama! "


    ...


    "Damn it, why did it become like this!"


    Turning to bed Xiaochun quickly shuttled through the crowd in a low-key manner. She had been paying attention to Habara''s narration, but the more she listened to her, the more sorrow and anger in her heart grew.


    What Habara said can be said to completely send her old classmates and old friends into hell. How can this not make her angry?


    But what makes her sad is that none of this can be stopped. How could the cooperation of the seven Konoha families make you stop and rest?


    The most terrible thing is that all of this is still true, and it is not an unfounded accusation at all.


    Root''s action report has definitely been leaked, and it is still being obtained by that damned Kakashi, all of this can no longer be stopped!


    Thinking of everything in the past, she really sighed in her heart.


    In fact, she really didn''t think it was good to do a lot of things, but she never really objected.


    Maybe it''s for power, after all, she has already stood at the pinnacle of Konoha''s power, even if she doesn''t become a shadow, she is definitely not bad.


    Having experienced such power, she naturally doesn''t want to lose it. As long as she doesn''t involve herself in many things, she doesn''t make many compromises and concessions.


    Regardless of whether these things are right or wrong, all she cares about is interests, perhaps for her own interests, or for the interests of her family.


    The Zhuanzhu family is definitely not a big family, and even compared with the Sarutobi family who are good at ninjutsu, there is a huge gap.


    But now her family has mastered huge wealth in Konoha, and all this is because Hiruza Sarutobi is Hokage, and he is the head of the finance department!


    Whether it''s for the family or for herself, she really doesn''t have many ways to go, and the current situation is really her step by step.


    "Danzo this guy"


    Thinking of this, Zhuanzhu Xiaochun sighed silently.


    But soon, Shimura Danzo appeared in her mind. Although she and Danzo were indeed teammates and friends, she really didn''t like Danzo.


    This guy is extremely self-centered, completely reckless and unscrupulous in order to achieve his goals.


    To put it bluntly, he was the one who caused today''s situation, he was the one who harmed all of them!


    "Perhaps, at the beginning, I was really decisive and did something..."


    Turning to bed Xiaochun murmured softly in her heart, but it''s too late now, all she can do now is really the last struggle!


    Looking at the note in his hand, Zhuanzhu Xiaochun squeezed it in the palm of his hand.


    She had already seen the person who needed to receive the information, but there were too many people around, and she couldn''t rush over there immediately.


    The impeachment of Habara and the others will never succeed, so what they can do is to besiege and kill Habara and these guys.


    And the matter of impeachment must not be allowed to reach daimyo''s ears, so that Sarutobi Hiruzen can retain his seat.


    With such a seat, many things can be explained slowly in the future, and some things can also be changed slowly in the future.


    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi may not be able to continue being Hokage for a long time after tonight, it is still ten thousand times better than being forcibly removed or even sentenced to punishment!


    It''s just not easy to deal with the three pairs of kaleidoscopes, Habara, Shisui, and Fugaku.


    All she could think of and do was worry about all the ninjas present, and the note in her hand was a plan to get in touch with Habara and the others and sentence him to be a traitor.


    And the most critical point of this plan is that those of their own who are hiding in the crowd pretend to be civilian ninjas and attack Habara and others.


    The best outcome for these people would naturally be to die at the hands of Habara. Only in this way can everyone''s anger and fear be aroused.


    Only in this way can these Konoha ninjas besiege Habara together, and these three pairs of kaleidoscopes can be solved.


    "Pfft!"


    Suddenly, Xiaochun, who was walking quickly towards the front, suddenly felt a chill in her chest, and she also heard the sound of metal cutting through the flesh.


    But as the cold continued to spread, she instantly realized that her chest had been pierced by Kunai!


    "you"


    After going to bed, Xiaochun wanted to say something, and then she felt her physical strength draining from her body quickly, and she became extremely weak in just an instant.


    The people around were still looking at the front intently, even the people around her didn''t even look at her, she just sat helplessly on the ground.


    Trying to forcibly raise her head, she saw someone opening her palm and taking out the note, and at this moment she could see clearly who moved the hand.


    "Fugaku Uchiha"


    Turning to bed Xiaochun said intermittently, her eyes were full of fear and uneasiness at the moment. UU Reading


    "Go with peace of mind, soon your friends and clansmen will come to accompany you."


    Uchiha Fugaku glanced at the note, then he took out a pen and quickly imitated the handwriting and began to write, then he stood up and disappeared into the crowd.


    Turning to bed Xiaochun''s desperate expression became more and more intense, she stretched out her hand and wanted to shout out, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Her breathing became weaker and weaker, but just when her consciousness was about to leave her brain, she suddenly saw the ninjas around her turn their heads to look at her.


    However, what made her even more desperate was that the eyes of these ninjas were not only cold, but also scarlet


    "Master Hokage, this is the second accusation against you, and the first accusation against everything between you and Danzo."


    Habara calmly looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi in front of him, he didn''t know that another member of Konoha f4 had been sent away by Uchiha Fugaku.


    He just continued to follow the original plan, continuing to explain the sorrow and sin created by Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    But what Habara never expected was that Hiruzaru Sarutobi suddenly sighed deeply, and then he raised his head and stared at Habara very seriously.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "The second accusation about the relationship between the old man and Danzo, is it about Mu Dun?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi spoke directly like this, and he really couldn''t mess with Habara all at once, especially what he said next made Habara stunned.


    "If this is the case, then the old man admits that I did allow Danzo to study Mutun, and I still used the remains of the first Hokage-sama."


    As soon as this sentence was said, the whole audience fell into a strange situation.

 ~： thats embarrassing

    There were a lot of typos in yesterday''s chapter, and I couldn''t read it myself.


    But the situation is really special, because I slept without a quilt the night before, and I was blowing on the air conditioner all night.


    The next day I felt very uncomfortable in my stomach, and I felt a special pain in my head. It was the kind of feeling that I could feel my head hitting my own skull when I shook it lightly. The pain was unimaginable.


    After staying up all morning, I still looked like that. In the afternoon, I asked for leave with my unit and went to the hospital.


    As a result, as soon as he passed the gate of the hospital, the good guy immediately sounded the alarm, and then he was pulled by the nurse at the gate to take a temperature, 388


    Then I stayed in the fever emergency clinic all afternoon. I did all kinds of tests, including nucleic acid, and finally confirmed that it was a viral infection¡ªbecause the nucleic acid was negative, I was allowed to go home.


    When I got home, I was already numb, and I couldn''t bear it after eating something casually, so I didn''t check at all to set a time for the manuscript, and went straight to bed.


    So sorry, so many typos, sorry sorry


    Also, I read the repeated paragraph, because I used two coding tools, one for the computer and the other for the mobile phone.


    It may be that I didn¡¯t pay attention to it when I put it on, and I didn¡¯t cover it so that it was directly connected together. It really doesn¡¯t mean the number of words, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have so many missing words.


    In the end, 10,000 words per chapter is really a lot qaq


    For a new month, please subscribe and ask for a monthly pass, thank you for fighting~!

 Chapter 154： One against all!

    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words really made people extremely astonished, because his words really pushed him into the abyss!


    To admit so bluntly that he took action on the remains of the first Hokage, this is simply an expression of not wanting to mess around.


    "Does he have any other conspiracy?"


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi who looked extremely calm at this time, he couldn''t help but began to think secretly.


    It''s just that no matter how Habara thinks about it, he can''t understand the reasons and excuses for attacking the remains of the first generation of Hokage to allow him to escape safely.


    "Could it be that he emphasized the importance of Mu Dun, that''s why he had to make such a bad move.


    Or it means that the second generation of Hokage started research, and he just took over.


    Or, simply retreat to advance? "


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, but he was still vigilant enough now.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is definitely an old fox, this guy is definitely not so easy to deal with.


    However, what Habara never expected was that what Hiruzaru Sarutobi said next completely stunned him!


    Not only him, but everyone present looked at the Third Hokage in disbelief.


    "That''s right, the old man agreed to Danzo to carry out this experiment, because in my opinion, the importance of Mu Dun is too great."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi said calmly, his words were really shocking.


    "Woodun is a ninjutsu that can create a peaceful and prosperous world, and the first Hokage-sama has proved everything with his strength.


    As Hokage, the old man would not hesitate to reproduce such power, and the person who took the lead in the demonstration experiment was not the old man, but the second-generation Hokage-sama.


    It is the old man who expanded the experiment when conducting the experiment, and"


    Having said that, Hiruzaru Sarutobi paused slightly, and his eyes looked at Tianzang who was a little confused at the side.


    "It was the old man who agreed to Danzo to conduct human experiments on the villagers of Konoha."


    "what!"


    Hiruzen Sarutobi''s words would ring out from the thunder, and countless people would be stunned. They really never dreamed that Hiruzen Sarutobi would take the initiative to admit this matter!


    Habara was also a little sluggish at this time, not only him, but the six patriarchs who were with him also stared blankly at Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    They thought that the third Hokage needed to be cleansed, but they didn''t expect them to push themselves directly into the abyss!


    They looked at me and at you, for a moment they really didn''t know what to say, and they were also confused by Sarutobi Hiruzen''s move.


    "There are a total of more than 300 people involved in this experiment, and the number of people involved in the planned implementation of the experiment is also very wide.


    Danzo provided the personnel to be experimented with and various experimental equipment, and the main person who conducted the experiment was Orochimaru.


    Patriarch Habara, these materials are what you want, I don''t know if you have read them, maybe these things are still in the scroll behind Kakashi.


    Let me be frank and clear here, the old man is indeed the one who acquiesced to the existence of this matter and the progress of all this.


    Although the old man was aware of the danger and uncertainty of this matter, he decisively stopped this experiment.


    But the old man found that Danzo did not really stop, and the old man also wanted to get more data, so the experiment continued.


    You told the old man a year ago that you noticed a strange power in Danzo.


    That''s right, if there are no accidents, it is the power of the first Hokage-sama, and that is the power of Mu Dun! "


    Having said that, Hiruzaru Sarutobi picked up the pipe and lit it. After taking a deep breath, he slowly exhaled the smoke.


    "I think according to the fact that a guy like you can continue to explain it, it should be that he has obtained crucial evidence, right?"


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Habara stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen, finally he nodded slowly.


    Although he couldn''t figure out what kind of medicine this third Hokage was selling, since he had already pushed himself into the abyss, Habara would naturally not tolerate it!


    People have been pushed into the abyss, so why not climb out?


    Even if he still wants to get up, Habara will kick him down!


    While thinking about Habara, he took out a scroll from his pocket and unfolded it.


    Accompanied by a puff of smoke, soon the withered and pale arm appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    This arm is so inconspicuous, but the power emanating faintly from this arm has moved all those powerful people!


    Obviously this is Habara''s evidence, and obviously this arm is probably Danzo''s arm.


    Quite a few Konoha ninjas still remember Danzo''s disconcerted posture a year ago, and Habara''s brutal killing posture like a Shura.


    These were all deeply imprinted in the psychology of Konoha Ninja who had seen all this at the time. In fact, they really didn''t expect that there were so many stories about Danzo''s broken arm.


    Such a story is even more involved in human experiments, and it still involves the human experiments of the first Hokage-sama!


    "This arm belongs to Danzo, and it''s also my trophy."


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly, and he spoke slowly.


    "I told you before that I noticed a strange power in Danzo, but I wasn''t sure what it was at that time.


    It wasn''t until I returned to the base of the roots and got it that I was sure what terrible things you guys had done. "


    "It is indeed a terrible thing."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded, he picked up the pipe again and took a deep breath, and said slowly amidst the lingering smoke.


    "Although I have never been to those experiments, nor have I been in contact with those experimental subjects, but I know that there are very few people who survived.


    The power of the first Hokage-sama is the same taboo, which seems to be forbidden to be opened and used by anyone.


    But there are exceptions to everything. In such an experiment, there was one person who survived, and this person was Tianzang. "


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words made everyone involuntarily look at that Anbu ninja, because he was the only one who used Mutun''s power!


    Tianzang also seemed a little silent at this moment. He knew that he was the experimental subject and that he was the only one who survived.


    But he can''t remember how many twists and turns there are in it.


    At this moment, Zhishui couldn''t help shaking his head slightly. If he had heard such news before, he might feel that his beliefs were about to collapse.


    But now he can accept all this calmly, because he knows that Hokage is not what he imagined.


    "Tianzang, you are the only survivor. I didn''t have much emotion about what happened to you before, but now I feel a little ashamed."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi said calmly, but this time his gaze was on Habara.


    "And there are many things that make me feel ashamed. What Uchiha Habara said is correct. The old man has indeed participated in many things, many unimaginable things.


    Hatake Sakumo can be regarded as my masterpiece, but he is not my only masterpiece. Are you satisfied with this answer? "


    satisfy?


    When Habara heard Sarutobi Hiruzen''s question, he really wanted to say ''he is really satisfied''!


    Then Habara was still very calm, he absolutely didn''t believe that Hiruzaru Sarutobi would say all these things so kindly, he always felt that there was a thunder in it.


    Almost subconsciously, Habara looked at Shisui who was still standing behind Tenzo.


    He really doubts now, did Shisui do something to Sarutobi Hiruzen, like quietly casting another **** on Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    Although Zhishui''s one-time effective other **** can''t be used now, but his other **** can still be guided slowly.


    Shisui obviously noticed Habara''s gaze, and he immediately understood what Habara was thinking, which made him shake his head innocently.


    Obviously, Zhishui really didn''t do anything.


    "Then what the **** is going on?"


    Habara couldn''t figure it out, and at this moment there was a commotion in the crowd, and when he looked at Habara, he found that some ninjas started to drive the crowd away.


    And they quickly rushed towards Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and quickly separated Habara and the others from Hiruzaru Sarutobi!


    Mitomon Yan walked out quickly, he came to Sarutobi Hiruzen and stared at his friend and boss, finally his eyes swept over Habara and others and landed on other ninjas.


    "Tonight''s farce ends here, all irrelevant personnel leave, this is an order!"


    "This elder, this"


    There was a Jonin who looked at Mitomon Yan with an incredulous look on his face, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted violently by the ninja on the side.


    "Elder Mitomen has already said that the relevant personnel should leave immediately. Do you want to disobey the order?"


    "Everyone leave quickly, I said everyone!"


    In front of the Hokage building, such voices kept echoing. Although many ninjas looked extremely dissatisfied, they had no choice but to leave here.


    At the same time, more and more ninjas belonging to the Mitomon Gate, Turnan, and some Sarutobi Clans had approached, and they vaguely surrounded Habara and the others.


    Habara looked at this scene inexplicably, and then he couldn''t help asking softly, "You did it?"


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch." In an instant, Uchiha Fugaku appeared beside Habara, and he lowered his head and replied in a low voice, "It was done by my subordinates."


    "How did you do it?" Habara continued to ask in disbelief.


    What kind of confidence do these guys have that they can deal with themselves?


    Although Habara has to admit that the number of ninjas on the other side is indeed a bit large, and it also includes ninjas from Anbu.


    Looking around, the other party has completely surrounded this place, and it will definitely not be an easy thing to do.


    But Habara and the others are really not unprepared. Their ninjas can be arranged and gathered in the key streets outside, and they can immediately support them once they make a move.


    And just these guys, why do you think you can settle three people with Kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    Although it is indeed not easy to deal with, but at this time Habara is not the same as he was a year ago!


    With the help of ascending the gods, even if Habara has not done some special tests, his strength has indeed grown tremendously.


    As for Shishui and Fuyue who have also undergone an experiment, even if the degree of the experiment is very low, the growth they have obtained is considerable.


    Not once did Habara think that Shikajiu Nara was willing to help them, probably because of the strength of the three of them.


    "I killed Zhuanzhu Xiaochun, then imitated her handwriting, and revised her action plan."


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at these people in front of him indifferently, but his voice was still very well controlled.


    "Zanzhu Xiaochun is a smart person, her plan is to unite all Konoha ninjas, push us to the opposite of everyone, let us face the whole village.


    Once they attack them, they will pretend to be ordinary Konoha villagers and take the lead, and then we will counterattack and seriously injure or even kill them, so as to guide everyone''s emotions.


    So I revised the plan and let the Anbu people take action to drive away all those who doubted and opposed Hokage''s emotions, and summoned the ninjas of their respective families to arrange and besiege.


    As for Zhuanzhu Xiaochun, she returned to the clan temporarily, and she adjusted her relationship with the daimyo, so that the daimyo denied it. "


    Uchiha Fugaku''s narration was very calm, but also very complete. I have to say that this bedtime Xiaochun is still very calm. At this time, she knows what she is going to do.


    However, Habara quickly glanced at Uchiha Fugaku, and now this member of Konoha f4 has been sent to the Pure Land by this person.


    He didn''t have much emotion about this, since he was an enemy, he must be prepared to be killed, after all, Habara himself killed Danzo with his own hands.


    Nodding slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of Yu Yuan''s mouth: "It seems that there is a good show to watch."


    Under Mitomenyan''s brutal expulsion, the ninjas around had to quickly disperse to the side.


    But they have no intention of leaving at all, and anger has already appeared in their eyes!


    How can they not guess what is likely to happen next, but sadly they find that they can''t do anything at all.


    At this moment, they really found that Hokage was not what they imagined, and the high-level members of Konoha were not what they thought at all.


    For the first time, they felt that Konoha was like an abyss, and they were just a group of people whose eyes were obscured by the fog in the abyss. They didn''t know anything, and they didn''t understand anything.


    "Ri Zhan, you are confused."


    Mitomon Yan came to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s side with a sullen face, and he said in a low voice.


    "Do you know what you mean by saying that? Do you know what you mean by doing it?"


    "Of course I know, but what''s the point now?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was unusually calm, he shook his head lightly and said slowly: "Yan, we have all changed, everyone has changed."


    "Regardless of change or change, now is not the time to discuss this matter!"


    Mitomonyan''s expression became extremely ugly, he turned his head to look at Habara and the others, and at this moment, flames of anger appeared in his eyes.


    "Konoha is our Konoha, the development of Konoha is the result of our efforts and sacrifices. This is our painstaking effort, the hard work of all of us!


    And now you are going to destroy everything about us, give up everything about us, wake up, Ri Zhan, do you know what you are doing?


    In this way, you are really tired and don''t want to continue to serve as Hokage, but you should also consider our family and the consequences of your doing so.


    And don''t forget, it was this kid who killed Danzo! "


    Having said that, Mitomon Yan took a step forward, he stood in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen and looked at Habara viciously, then he spoke loudly.


    "Uchiha Habara, you sent Kakashi to sneak into the Hokage Building to steal Hokage''s confidential documents, do you know the crimes you committed?


    You disturb Konoha''s military and people''s hearts, and wantonly attack Konoha''s orthodox Hokage. Are you still a Konoha ninja? What are your intentions?


    And even if there is impeachment of Hokage, it must be affirmed by Da Ming, your current behavior is tantamount to treason, you all deserve to die! "


    Speaking of this level, there is nothing to continue talking about, Mito Menyan raised his hand high and said loudly.


    "All Anbu and ninjas, take down this group of rebels!"


    Habara sometimes has to sigh, why are there so many crouching dragons and phoenix chicks in Konoha''s management?


    Turning to bed Xiaochun may be considered a relatively sober person, but Mitomonyan in front of him is really not so sober.


    Forcibly pushing himself to the opposite of everyone, even Habara was really dumbfounded by such an approach.


    This is simply an act of death, and it is also an act of completely pushing oneself into the abyss.


    Quietly looking at Mitomon Yan''s angry and anxious look, watching the ninjas approaching continuously, the smile on Habara''s face became wider.


    "Everyone outside, get ready, we are going to do it."


    Habara said softly, and then he walked slowly towards the group of ninjas from Anbu and the three tribes, the chakra in his body began to surge crazily at this moment.


    Mitomonyan stared at Habara, his fists were clenched slightly, he didn''t feel that there was something wrong with the plan, but now he really couldn''t care less.


    Zhuanzhu Xiaochun is one of his most trusted people, and she is also the calmest person among them, so she must have her own reasons for making such a decision.


    As for the fact that she is not at the scene now and said that she would contact the daimyo, Mitomon also absolutely believed it.


    Because at this time, he also realized that the most important person who really wants to impeach Hokage is actually the most useless person.


    Taking a deep breath, Mitomonyan calmed down his emotions, but involuntarily he glanced at the Konoha residents around him.


    Seeing the distrust, doubt and even anger in those guys'' eyes, Mito Menyan''s expression was also extremely ugly.


    Although he was unwilling, he had to admit that without the support of these Konoha ninjas, they would have been unable to do many things.


    But these Konoha ninjas are the most easily provoked by emotions. Things like Uchiha and Bai Fang have proved everything.


    At this moment, Mito Menyan also seems to understand why Zhuanju Xiaochun doesn''t trust them.


    Don''t you want to think about this **** guy, Konoha''s current achievements are created by their hard work!


    But while they were enjoying everything about Konoha, they did nothing when Hokage encountered a rebellion. Are they really qualified Konoha ninjas?


    "A bunch of pathetic ignorant fellows!"


    Mito Menyan thought bitterly in his heart, but the most important thing for him right now is not these ignorant fools.


    Suppressing the rebellion, contacting the daimyo, and stabilizing the situation are what they need to do most now!


    "Is Hirizhan really old? He suddenly said such a thing, but it can be explained that he was controlled by Sharingan, **** Uchiha!"


    Whether Sarutobi Hiruzen is old, whether it is really controlled by Uchiha, Mitomonyan himself does not know, but some crimes can be placed by him personally.


    And what he didn''t know, the way Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at him at this time was also extraordinarily inexplicable and complicated.


    Facing tonight''s impeachment, Sarutobi''s mentality has been changing.


    In the beginning, he was really furious, but when he found out that seven families were impeaching him, he couldn''t help feeling suspicious.


    Then to the changes in the attitudes and emotions of those Konoha ninjas, this made him really start to think seriously.


    He tried to look at these things from the perspective of a bystander, and he hoped that he could get an answer that wasn''t too bad.


    But the facts made him a little bit astonished and sad, because he felt that what he did not do wrong was really so despicable in the eyes of others!


    "I have done so much for Konoha, am I always wrong?"


    Sarutobi Hiruza began to think about this problem seriously, and the more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t accept all this, because he found that he and everyone in Konoha were drifting away!


    Although Danzo, Yan, and Xiaochun have been standing by his side all the time, the three of them have completely distanced themselves from everyone.


    Under such a huge difference, Hiruzaru Sarutobi finally made a choice, and he simply told everything Habara wanted to know about himself!


    He really feels a little tired now, this is a kind of fatigue from the heart, this is a kind of burnout that makes him indescribable.


    What Mitomonyan did at this time made him even more certain of his inner thoughts. They have all changed unknowingly in the scouring of time.


    Especially when Mitomon Yan said ''Konoha is our Konoha'', this sentence made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel sad.


    There was also the phrase ''Think about your own family'', which made Hiruzaru Sarutobi close his eyes slightly.


    "So we have all become so strange?"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen murmured silently, but no matter how he thought about it, it was already too late, because Habara had already made a move!


    Facing so many enemies, Habara remained extremely calm.


    At this moment, he didn''t know why suddenly there was an inexplicable arrogance surging in his chest, and even his blood seemed to be boiling at this moment.


    This feeling is inexplicable, but Habara also enjoys it at this moment.


    Although Habara never felt that he was a belligerent guy, the changes in his body and mood at this moment seemed to refute his point of view.


    Shikahisa Nara and the others have already received his signal to notify the family ninjas of their actions, but before that, Habara and the others naturally want to stop these guys.


    It''s just that Habara has a very strange but extremely strong feeling, that is, he feels that he doesn''t seem to need help from others, and he can solve most of the problems by himself!


    But Habara didn''t completely believe in these feelings, after all, he wasn''t reincarnated from the dirt or Uchiha Madara.


    He has only one life, and he will never make fun of such things,


    From the corner of his eye, he glanced at Fugaku Uchiha, who was ready to go, and Shisui who had put Kakashi down and was always on guard against Tenzo, and Habara looked forward.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    There was a smile on Habara''s face, and he spoke slowly while walking forward steadily.


    As his breathing became more rhythmic, the chakra in his body seemed to become more boiling.


    For some reason, the faces of the ninjas of Anbu and Sanjia became a little weird.


    Almost subconsciously, they all clenched their kunai tightly, and some were dripping with cold sweat.


    Obviously there was only one person in front of them, but for some reason, they felt an indescribable pressure.


    Although Habara didn''t give people a strong aura at this time, he seemed to be able to feel the destruction and blood from his body.


    Especially when they still remembered how brutal this guy was a year ago, which immediately made them feel as if they were facing a Shura!


    It¡¯s okay if a few ninjas feel this way, but if almost all of them feel this way at the same time, then something is wrong!


    Habara didn''t know what these guys were thinking now, he still spoke in an unhurried manner.


    "Although Hokage-sama is the leader of the village, but if Hokage-sama made a mistake, can''t we bring it up?


    What do you think is the reason why the third Hokage became Hokage?


    That''s because he got everyone''s approval, so that he can become Hokage, because Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, and Konoha is everyone''s Konoha!


    Do you take it for granted that Konoha is your own? What qualifications and power do you have to do such a thing? "


    "So much nonsense, kill him, kill him quickly!"


    Habara''s words struck Mitomonyan''s heart hard, especially in light of Habara''s current situation, which immediately made Mitomonyan feel flustered.


    He immediately yelled loudly, telling all the ninjas who obeyed his order to do it!


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi silently recalled Habara''s words, he closed his eyes slightly without saying a word, but his body had already started to tremble slightly.


    "what!"


    Following Mitomon En''s order, someone suddenly yelled, and then all the ninjas except Anbe erupted.


    They roared, and then frantically rushed towards Yubara from all directions.


    Seeing the mighty crowd rushing towards him suddenly roaring, Habara''s expression was very calm, his eyes turned scarlet almost instantly.


    The three hook jades were connected together to present a strange triangular pattern, and at this moment his feeling of "I can handle everything by myself" became stronger.


    It''s just that he didn''t have time to think about it, the speed of the ninja was very fast, several enemies had already rushed in front of Yubara in the blink of an eye.


    "boom!"


    However, in the next second, there was a dull sound and several ninjas were thrown into the air, and then the screams suddenly rose and fell.


    Habara felt as if a fierce tiger ran into the flock of sheep. In the first moment of the confrontation, several ninjas fell directly into his hands.


    His movements were simple and natural, precise and elegant, but at this time he did not kill the killer.


    It''s not that he cares that these people in front of him are all Konoha ninjas, for Habara, unless he has a clear purpose, or it has been agreed a long time ago that it is to learn from each other.


    Otherwise, those who do it will only be enemies!


    Habara never had the idea of ??showing mercy to the enemy''s subordinates, and the reason why he didn''t hurt the killer was just to show the other onlookers.


    When these guys started to behave more excessively, Habara would no longer restrain his behavior.


    As Habara''s movements became faster and faster, more and more ninjas were knocked into the air, but they didn''t seem to be grateful to Habara for not killing him.


    Instead, after they stood up again, they chose to take their weapons and go to Narutobara again without hesitation.


    But unfortunately, their fate seemed to be doomed, Habara just avoided their attacks with light movements, and then knocked them into the air again.


    Such a fierce battle seemed too light at this moment, and the ninjas who were watching were not sweating coldly.


    They have never seen such a fighting mode, is this the power of Uchiha?


    "However, Minister Habara is too kind, and these guys have gone too far."


    Among the crowd, many ninjas were whispering, and without exception, they were all speaking good things for Yubara.


    After all, the combat power displayed by Habara and the restraint he displayed are really moving.


    But too much restraint is obviously not in line with the current situation, and they are all watching how Habara will deal with it.


    "almost."


    Kicking a ninja away again, Habara murmured silently in his heart, this kind of battle made him very uncomfortable, but he also knew that this was an inevitable process.


    But the performance of this group of guys who didn''t know how to advance or retreat also gave Habara a reason to go all out.


    Taking a light step back, avoiding behind him, he had noticed the blade a long time ago, and then he lowered his body and grabbed the guy''s arm.


    With force on his wrist, Habara twisted it hard, and the ninja sword in this guy''s hand fell to the ground.


    And the next moment, Yu Principle grabbed his neck and lifted him up.


    The powerful Chakra spewed out at this moment, and no one dared to approach him for a while, but Yu Principle said softly.


    "I have always treated you as Konoha ninjas, but have you forgotten that a person''s patience has a limit?"


    Habara''s scarlet eyes scanned the surroundings, and with the continuous release of the power in the kaleidoscope, the cold aura continued to impact everyone present.


    But they still tightly held the weapons in their hands, and they didn''t intend to put them down at all, so Habara could only sigh slightly.


    Habara exerted strength lightly, and accompanied by the chilling sound of bone shattering, Habara gently threw away the corpse.


    Then he suddenly thought of Uchiha Madara, and thought of that arrogant figure, he asked softly.


    "Do you want to dance too?"


    Regarding Habara''s question, no one was in the mood to answer it, because now they only knew one thing, and that was the escalation of the situation!


    Looking at Habara who gently drew out his ninja sword, and at the ninja whose neck was broken by him, everyone swallowed involuntarily.


    Before Habara could restrain them, they had nothing to do with this guy, but now that he has killed someone, can they resist it?


    No one will answer this question for them, because they already have the answer!


    The moment Habara drew out his ninja sword, he could no longer restrain himself completely.


    His ninja sword is precise and bloody, and every swing can take the life of a ninja!


    Gently avoiding an Anbe ninja stabbing at Kunai, Habara cut off the artery in his neck with a single swing.


    Taking a light step back, after dodging the sideways surprise attack, Habara quickly stabbed back with the ninja knife, causing a burst of blood.


    With one hand in the mudra, Habara''s scarlet eyes turned slightly, and the substitute and illusion were activated instantly.


    A ninja of one of the three tribes only felt himself in a trance for a while, and the next moment he felt his body was pushed by Habara, and then pierced by countless kunai!


    Sharingan turned slightly, and Anbu, who was attacking from the flank, froze in place for a moment, and blood spurted from his neck the next moment!


    Dissociated among the huge number of ninjas, Habara really knew clearly at this moment that he had indeed mastered everything.


    Almost all the places on the entire battlefield that he scanned with sharing eyes were engraved in his mind.


    Habara seems to be able to clearly understand everyone''s every movement, what they want to do, and what they will do next.


    Habara really didn''t expect that his brain was like a computer at this moment, but he didn''t feel any load.


    Everything is so natural, everything is so smooth.


    The feeling of controlling everything in this way is so wonderful that Habara himself is a little intoxicated by it.


    Wandering among hundreds of ninjas with a ninja sword in hand, Habara''s posture is easy to handle.


    Up to now, he hasn''t been hit once, and even if there is not much blood on his body.


    This kind of battle lasted for about a few minutes, and an unknown number of people fell under Habara''s hands.


    In addition, he moves too fast to be locked by long-range ninjutsu at all.


    Even if you can, you can''t release ninjutsu in the crowd!


    Another slash, Habara killed a ninja casually, and quietly took out a detonating talisman from the ninja bag.


    The enemy dare not use detonating charms and ninjutsu in the crowd, but Habara is different.


    His cruelty had already been shown a year ago anyway, and this time he had endured it for so long, he didn''t care about the next performance at all.


    Why, since he wants to use all his strength, the use of ninjutsu is inevitable, especially since he has no scruples about "accidentally injuring teammates".


    Chakra was transmitted into the detonating talisman, Habara''s eyes were slightly dimmed, and in the next second his teleportation technique brought him to an Anbu ninja.


    The Anbu ninja had no time to react, and he felt a tingle in his brain.


    Then there was a cramping pain in his abdomen, and when he came back to his senses, he found that he was kicked into his own troops.


    What made him even more terrified was that he found that a detonating talisman had been pasted on his chest at some point!


    This Anbu reacted quickly, he quickly wanted to push away the ninjas around him, and at the same time he was in a hurry to tear off the detonating charm on his body.


    "boom!"


    Then he was still a lot slower, and a violent explosion sounded among the group of ninjas, and several ninjas were blown up and even their bodies were lost.


    "almost."


    Habara murmured silently, he was indeed very satisfied with the destructive power he had caused, especially since he proved one thing.


    That is, after using his own kaleidoscope, it really allowed him to maintain an unparalleled strength when facing so many people!


    However, Habara is very clear that compared with Uchiha Madara who was just reincarnated from the dirt, the gap between him is not even a little bit.


    Although Uchiha Madara was immortal at that time, he even had endless Chakra as his backing.


    But Habara still remembers that Uchiha Madara''s eye condition at that time was a real Sangodama Sharingan!


    Just the state of Sangouyu has shown that there is no need for Yuyuan''s current state to be worse.


    It is even more terrifying in terms of simple killing, and he is truly a person and owner!


    He glanced at the situation around him, everyone was already fighting, whether it was Ikacho or Hinata, Akimichi and Yume.


    They all rushed into the battle circle quickly, helping Habara to share the pressure.


    And Uchiha Fugaku and Shisui led a small number of people in the family, and they were already fighting with the ninjas of the three clans and the Anbu people.


    This made Habara nodded secretly, and at this moment several ninjas died under his ninja sword.


    "Although using Uchiha Madara as a reference is sometimes really frustrating, but people still have some dreams.


    At least, Madara Uchiha doesn''t have the things I have, and these things can also allow me to grow better without side effects!


    However, it''s time to end it now, at least to force Hiruzaru Sarutobi to express his opinion in the way of ending, this guy is really weird. "


    Habara was thinking silently, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s state today really made him a little baffled, but no matter what, Habara couldn''t stop.


    The chakra in his body stopped slightly, and then he quickly flew up, and Fu Yue, who had been observing Habara, also realized something.


    "Is this going to end?"


    Uchiha Fugaku thought silently, UU reading Then he quickly made a gesture.


    Also as the owner of the kaleidoscope, Uchiha Fugaku also has his own pride.


    After seeing it, a Uchiha ninja on the side quickly fired the signal flare into the sky.


    At the same time, the people of all their families began to retreat towards the rear after seeing all this.


    But while retreating Uchiha Fugaku, he couldn''t help thinking silently, he was really shocked by the power displayed by Habara.


    When he lost to Habara, on the one hand, he didn''t know about Habara''s ability, and on the other hand, he really wanted to die.


    If you really want to work hard, Uchiha Fugaku doesn''t think he will be much worse than Habara.


    But now, the power and influence displayed by Habara really made him sigh a little.


    He knew that Habara''s strongest ability was in the use of ninjutsu, and his performance in physical arts was really mediocre.


    But now, Habara''s physical ability has made him extremely dumbfounded, and he also found that Habara''s eyes seem to have become even stronger!


    "Such chakra fluctuations are really suffocating."


    Uchiha Fugaku murmured silently, watching Habara slowly flying into the sky, he was even more in awe.


    The next moment, the terrifying Chakra spread out of the crazy Habara, and Habara also spoke.


    "I think it''s time to stop here."


    Habara said indifferently, and he was slowly forming seals while talking.


    "I have to say, you really disappointed me, at least you didn''t make me feel any pressure.


    So"


    "Flame Escape ¡¤ Extinguish Fire!"

 Chapter 155： I am Sarutobi Hiruzen, I am Konohas 3rd Hokage

    The intertwined black and white flames erupted suddenly, and the scorching fire appeared, and a large river of flames rushed straight at those ninjas!


    Habara has always been best at using ninjutsu, and his ninjutsu strength is also the most daunting.


    When Yubara replaced the traditional fire escape with black flames, the horror made people feel even more desperate!


    "Is... is this guy really human?"


    Looking at the Huo Dun like the waves, many ninjas couldn''t help trembling and thought, this kind of ninjutsu is really not something that ordinary people can perform!


    At this moment, many of them have already collapsed in their hearts. Yubara not only has terrifying physical skills and incomprehensible fighting ability.


    His escapism is still so hopeless, can they really deal with such an enemy?


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"


    Compared with those ninjas of ordinary families, Anbu''s organization and discipline are much higher.


    Even facing such a terrifying scene, they were full of despair, but they were able to form seals quickly, and together they thought of a way to fight Habara''s fire escape.


    However, what they have done at this time is really a drop in the bucket.


    The Water Dungeon cast by dozens of Anbu did build a wall of water, but facing Habara''s Fire Dungeon was so powerless, the black and white sea of ??flames swallowed everything in an instant!


    These water escape roots simply turned into gas and disappeared without a trace when they touched those flames!


    At this moment, when all these ninjas were a little desperate and ready to turn around and run, suddenly a powerful chakra burst out.


    I saw Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly appearing in front of everyone, with his palms clasped together to complete a seal, his gaze was resolutely looking at Habara.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow City Wall!"


    With the eruption of chakra, a huge wall of earth bulged under Sarutobi Hirzen''s feet.


    The earth wall completely blocked all the ninjas behind him, and he finally made a choice¡ªhe wanted to face Yubara directly!


    "boom!"


    A huge roar resounded fiercely at this moment, and the impact formed by the two forces was unimaginable.


    The energy fluctuations visible to the naked eye quickly spread towards the surroundings, and almost all the houses along the way were washed away by this energy!


    "Run!"


    Those ninjas who were watching Habara and the others from the onlookers turned completely pale at this moment, and then they quickly fled behind.


    Even if they are weak, they can definitely tell that if they are affected by such power, they will definitely be finished!


    People may burst out with unimaginable power when they are trying to survive, but they have already run a hundred meters away in an instant.


    Looking back at the house destroyed by the energy shock, they really felt like their blood was going cold at this moment.


    They are really thankful now, thankful that Habara has handled the whole matter in an orderly manner, so that they have reasons and excuses not to participate in it.


    Moreover, the strength Habara showed before had already made them sigh inwardly.


    If they were forced to fight Habara because of Hokage-sama, they might really be dead at this time, right?


    "It''s just that the minister of the security department is too strong. Why is he so strong at such a young age?"


    Although Habara has never been an unknown person, even he has killed in Konoha not once or twice, but this time the shock to them is the strongest!


    They never dared to imagine that one person could easily deal with the siege of hundreds of people.


    But today they saw it, and what they saw was such an elegant and memorable fighting style.


    "Maybe this is Uchiha''s real power?"


    Many people silently thought that they had seen Uchiha start the Sharingan battle, but those were really far behind Habara.


    It can be said that Habara has completely extremeized the battle they have seen, reaching an unprecedented level.


    But soon, their eyes locked on the huge earth cave and the person standing on it.


    Their expressions at this time have begun to become complicated.


    What does it mean that Hokage has already personally ended, even if they can''t figure it out, they know how serious the situation is.


    "Master Hokage, I really didn''t expect you to end up in person."


    Habara looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi calmly, he shook his head lightly and sighed.


    "However, it''s not that surprising. After all, it''s the most surprising thing that you didn''t move at this stage. It''s just that I don''t understand one thing."


    "Don''t understand why I want to take the initiative to tell everything?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi seemed to know what Habara was thinking, he spoke directly and slowly.


    "Of course I have my own thoughts and considerations, maybe you don''t understand, but it doesn''t matter.


    Uchiha Habara, I want to see how strong you are.


    I want to see what kind of strength your strength has reached, this is the most important thing. "


    Having said that, the Chakra in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s body exploded all at once.


    He put his hands in mudras on the ground, and the next moment, accompanied by the lingering smoke, an ape appeared in front of him.


    "this is?"


    The ape demon was a little confused when he was summoned just now, but when he saw Sarutobi Hiruzen standing on the huge earth tunnel, and Habara standing in the sky.


    Its face changed slightly, especially when it saw the kaleidoscope patterns in Habara''s eyes clearly, he realized the seriousness of the matter this time.


    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan? Ri Zhan, this time is going to be troublesome."


    "There are troubles, but this is an unavoidable battle."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi smiled softly, and then he directly took off the Hokage Yukami suit on his body, revealing the black battle suit inside.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t expect the battle to break out, so he didn''t wear his own battle armor.


    However, the symbolic significance of that set of armor is greater than the actual significance, and the impact on Sarutobi Hiruzen is not that great.


    "Transform, ape demon, this time we can''t be underestimated."


    "Day Slash..."


    The ape demon looked at the slightly high-spirited Sarutobi Hiruzen at this time, and he sighed faintly.


    He really has no reason to refuse Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s choice, all he can do now is to accompany Hiruzaru Sarutobi to complete this battle!


    "Sorry for the waitting."


    Holding the wish stick tightly in his hand, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Habara, he still kept a smile on his face, but behind the smile was an inexplicable firmness.


    "I have heard how desperate the kaleidoscope is. Although I have seen the power of Uchiha Madara, strictly speaking, I have never faced these eyes."


    "So, don''t let the old man down!"


    ¡­


    Although Habara really felt that Hiruzaru Sarutobi was a little schizophrenic, after all, this guy was in such a state at this time.


    He also directly admitted all the things he had done before, and he looked as if he was going to complete his final redemption.


    In the end, he picked up the weapon again in the blink of an eye, as if he was going to fight Habara desperately, which really made Habara a little puzzled.


    But no matter what this guy thinks and does, it doesn''t make any sense to Habara.


    Because since they are already clearly their respective enemies, then they really have no room for maneuver!


    "Buzz!"


    Almost instantly, Habara had arrived in front of Hiruzen Sarutobi, and the Ninja Sword in his hand slashed towards Hiruzen Sarutobi fiercely.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s reaction was also extremely fast, the moment the ninja sword almost touched him, he fiercely raised the wish stick in his hand, narrowly blocking Habara''s attack.


    However, as soon as he blocked it, Habara had already directly attacked him from the other side.


    "so troublesome!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen quickly blocked Habara''s attack once, and he muttered in his heart.


    Facing the harassment of people who can fly ninjutsu is definitely a headache.


    The reason why Onoki is so old is that he can still have such a strong fighting power.


    The big reason is its fighting style, which relies on flying ninjutsu and the unique blood succession elimination to bomb.


    If Ohnoki were to fight against the enemy, for example, if the enemy was a guy like Habara, I''m afraid he would have been killed countless times!


    It can be said that this unique fighting style and the special elimination of blood successors allowed Ohnoki to maintain a high-intensity fighting power at such an age.


    Although Habara''s fighting style is different from Onogi''s, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t see that Habara had the potential to use that kind of tactics.


    Even in terms of current power, Habara couldn''t compare with Onoki.


    But Habara is young and vigorous, and what''s more frightening is that this guy''s speed and physical skills are both jaw-dropping.


    Trapped by this level of physical skills, no matter who you are, you will feel suffocated, because you are not sure that you can resist it.


    Especially this guy can also launch an attack from the air, such comprehensiveness makes it even more difficult to guard against!


    "boom!"


    There was another muffled sound, Hiruzaru Sarutobi blocked Habara''s attack once, and cracks appeared in the thick earthen wall under his feet.


    Originally withstood the impact of Habara Fire Dun, it didn''t collapse at once because Sarutobi Hiruzen invested enough Chakra.


    But it was already unable to withstand any more impacts, and now such a fighting intensity is fatal to it!


    "How could he make such a mistake?"


    Habara naturally saw this scene, and there were few things that could escape his eyes under the gaze of the kaleidoscope.


    Although Sarutobi Hiruzen did not continue to replenish Chakra to this earth dun, he stayed on it when this earth dun was about to collapse and was fought by himself.


    This kind of approach is not a problem in the brain, or there are other plans!


    Although his current series of operations does look like he has a problem with his brain, after all, as Hokage, this guy must have his own ideas.


    But no matter what kind of ideas he has, what Habara can do is to defeat them.


    Only by defeating him thoroughly, and then giving him the full conviction of impeachment charges, can everything be considered a smooth completion today!


    "However, this guy seems to have confirmed the crime himself?"


    Habara thought silently in his heart, the speed of his hands was not slow at all, in an instant he struck from the air again, and the ninja sword accurately stabbed Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s chest!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also showed amazing fighting power at this moment, he kept waving the wish stick in his hand to form gusts of wind.


    Such an airtight wind completely blocked Habara''s offensive. After all, this guy is not comparable to ordinary ninjas.


    And at this time, he was still five or six years away from being attacked by Orochimaru. At this stage of his age, it was basically a decline every year, and a fault in strength every year.


    But after all, there are still so many years before his death, his aura and his ability have not fallen off a cliff to the unbearable level in the original book.


    In fact, even with the strength and level in the original book, he is much better than ordinary ninjas. Anyway, he is also a ninja!


    The chakra torrent formed by the fierce confrontation between the two overflowed towards the surroundings, but fortunately they were located far away from the ground, and did not affect everyone as before.


    However, the earth flow wall under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s feet obviously couldn''t bear such power anymore, when Habara once again fiercely used the ninja sword to drive the attack of Feng Dun power.


    When it ruthlessly collided with Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s Ruyi stick, the huge earthen wall that protected all the ninjas behind Hiruzaru Sarutobi finally collapsed!


    "boom!"


    A huge roar resounded through the sky, and countless fragments quickly rolled down the collapsed stone wall, smashing down fiercely!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen also fell along the rubble, but a gleam flashed in his eyes.


    He raised his head to look at Habara who was still in the sky, and he suddenly showed a smile.


    Such a smile made Habara raise his eyebrows, but then his expression changed slightly.


    "Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Flow River!"


    I saw that Sarutobi Hiruzen suddenly formed seals with his hands quickly. Although it had collapsed, it was originally formed by his chakra, and the falling rocks and fragments changed rapidly.


    At this moment, they turned into a mudslide directly because of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s chakra, and ruthlessly charged towards the crowd behind Habara!


    "This guy!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s actions naturally fell into Habara''s eyes, and he had been thinking why Sarutobi Hiruzen had to face his own battle on the earthy wall.


    Obviously, facing himself at such a high place, he is definitely dealing with endless disadvantages.


    And the fact is the same, he was almost out of breath under the pressure of Habara, but Habara really didn''t expect him to have such a change.


    This guy can actually reuse waste and use those broken stone walls to launch another attack.


    "Perhaps, this is Sarutobi Hiruzen''s ability?"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and then unimaginable chakra burst out from his whole body, and the next moment his hands quickly knotted together.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinction!"


    "It''s the signal, everyone go!"


    At various traffic points leading to the Naruto Building, the ninjas of the Shichita family hide among them.


    At this time, they were also full of worry and anxiety in their hearts. After all, what they did was really no different from rebellion to some extent.


    But they don''t regret everything they have done, because they know that what they want to do is absolutely for the family, and also for Konoha!


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is no longer a qualified Hokage, this is the consensus reached by all of them.


    For their beliefs, for their family, or for the village of Konoha, they must take action!


    Looking at the dazzling signal flare in the sky, everyone immediately understood that it was time for them to act.


    Although the terrifying chakra torrent had already made them understand how fierce the battle ahead was.


    Especially when they saw the towering Tudun like a city tower, and the figure standing above the sky and constantly launching attacks.


    They all understand that this is probably because Hokage has personally ended, and the patriarch of the Uchiha clan is colliding with him.


    But when they were about to go out, they still felt somewhat nervous and uneasy.


    In fact, they are all experienced ninjas, and their hands have long been stained with blood.


    Even many of them have participated in ninja wars, such emotions should not appear in their hearts.


    But the Ninja World War is very different from now, because before that, all they faced were foreign enemies, and their psychological pressure was not so great.


    But now they have to face the ninjas from the same village, and there is a big difference in facing foreign enemies when attacking ninjas from the same village.


    But none of them backed down, because they knew that the whole Konoha would undergo earth-shaking changes after today, and they were the pioneers of this change!


    "nervous?"


    Nara Yanye also silently picked up the weapon in the crowd, but at this moment a ninja from the mountain clan beside her suddenly asked.


    The three Zhuludie tribes all sent thirty to forty people, and because of their special relationship, they basically acted together.


    Even for tonight''s action, almost all of them formed a small team from three families.


    For them, even if they have not conducted special team training, they are definitely much better than others in terms of tacit understanding.


    Yan Ye glanced back at the mountain clan, and then she shook her head slightly.


    "It''s not nervous, and of course it''s impossible to be calm, but I know that I should adjust my state so that it can be good for everyone."


    "The mentality is good, it seems that we don''t need to worry too much about your state."


    The ninja of the mountain clan nodded with a smile, and suddenly he asked curiously.


    "I heard that you have a very good relationship with Patriarch Yubara. What kind of person do you think he is?"


    "You guys are really serious. My uncle asked me this question several times."


    Faced with this question, Yan Ye also seemed somewhat helpless, she sighed slightly before speaking seriously.


    "I can only say that Habara has always been a reliable person, a person who can be trusted, that''s all."


    "I can rest assured that."


    The ninja of the mountain clan nodded with a smile, and then he took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "You trust him, and Senior Lu Jiu also trusts him, so we all trust him, let''s go, don''t make everyone wait."


    The ninja of the mountain clan smiled, and then he quickly followed the team that set out ahead, and galloped towards the Hokage Building.


    Yan Ye also picked up her weapon and quickly followed, but her eyes were always locked on the black figure standing above the sky in the distance.


    She knew it was Habara, and it seemed that only Habara could do this.


    But in the next moment, all their advancing troops were stunned, because the huge wall-like earth cave collapsed in front of their eyes.


    Obviously, this is Habara gaining the upper hand again, which makes them all feel joy in their hearts.


    After all, the third Hokage used to be a man with the title of ninja, and his fighting power was unparalleled and unimaginable.


    Facing such a terrifying opponent, Habara can gain the upper hand, which really gave them great confidence and motivation!


    "Be alert! Everyone be alert!"


    But at this moment, a loud noise caught everyone''s attention, because ninjas from other families had already appeared in front of them.


    These ninjas not only retreated from the front, but also supported from the rear, and they had already drawn out their weapons as soon as they met.


    The battle is at this moment, at the touch of a button!


    "This guy Habara"


    In the center of the battlefield in front of the Hokage Building, everyone watched Habara''s terrifying fire eruption, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional in their hearts.


    After Habara sent a signal to all of them to evacuate from the central battlefield, they have been watching silently.


    In fact, from the beginning of tonight''s battle to the present, the biggest emotion in all of them is that Habara really doesn''t look like a person.


    This guy almost endured the most powerful firepower, but he used the most incredible physical skills to accomplish the greatest damage to the enemy.


    The siege of hundreds of people seems to be no trouble at all in his eyes!


    And they all know one thing, that Habara''s strongest skill is in ninjutsu.


    This is the fact that the ninjutsu performed by Habara has an extremely wide coverage and high quality.


    Just looking at and feeling this kind of ninjutsu makes people shudder. They really can''t imagine what kind of mood it would be to face such ninjutsu.


    Perhaps at that time, only despair will be left in the hearts of those who face it.


    "However, the strength of the third Hokage seems to be not as weak as imagined."


    It is an established fact that Sarutobi Hiruzen is not weak. After all, this is the third Hokage, and he is still a Hokage who can fight against the third Raikage and others.


    But time is a ruthless existence after all, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi is not a person like Ohnoki after all.


    His fighting power will naturally have to be weakened over time, which is also the elegy that almost all ninjas have to face.


    And Sarutobi Hiruzen still maintains such a superb combat power at this time, which really makes people have to admire it.


    Moreover, this Naruto-sama''s combat awareness and combat experience are also very terrifying, and the thick mudslides falling from the sky are his arrangements.


    Before this, none of them expected that this useless stone wall can only provide a foothold, and it can also use waste to evolve into such a terrible ninjutsu!


    This is the experience of combat experience, this is the embodiment of a ninja''s mastery of ninjutsu, Sarutobi Hiruzen is obviously already proficient in this aspect.


    However, Habara''s response was still quick. Although he did not use his previous ninjutsu to synthesize new ninjutsu as cleverly as Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    But young and powerful, he directly used a new super powerful fire escape to solve the problem, so naturally there is no problem with this kind of response.


    But it still shows some lack of experience, and in terms of chakra consumption, Sarutobi Hiruzen still has the upper hand.


    But no matter what, it''s not their turn to take action now, not because they can''t reach this limit in terms of strength, but because the people who are fighting probably don''t want them to intervene.


    So what they have to do now is to deal with those ninjas of the three clans, and those guys from Anbu.


    The flames continued to burn, and the thick mudslide was finally fixed and landed on the ground under the roasting of Habara''s black and white flames.


    The burning soil that fell on the ground formed a natural barrier, and they blocked Habara, Sarutobi Hiruzai and so many ninjas from the outside.


    Although because of the location, Habara had to face Hiruzen Sarutobi and a group of ninjas to which they belonged.


    But Habara was not afraid at all, even though he was indeed forced to use a large-scale ninjutsu just now, his chakra this time was still abundant.


    Quietly looking at Sarutobi Hiruzen, Habara suddenly smiled and said: "As expected of a Naruto master, this move is really unexpected."


    "The battle of ninjas is full of this certainty, and it is more normal for the weak to defeat the strong."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Habara calmly, at this moment he also showed a smile and said slowly.


    "After all, I''m still old, so my fighting style is very different from yours, but my fighting style is also a reflection of experience. You have to learn from this."


    Habara raised his eyebrows lightly when he heard Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words, what he said was really interesting.


    It''s as if a senior is encouraging the younger generations to continue to explore and move forward, and also to learn from their own experience.


    If you look at it normally, it is reasonable for a Hokage to encourage Konoha Ninja, but the problem is that they are enemies now, and they are likely to be endless enemies.


    His words like this seemed to have vented his fighting spirit, as if it was impossible for him to produce Habara, as if the final winner would definitely be Habara!


    "Ri Zhan, what the **** are you talking about?"


    Mitomon Yan naturally heard something wrong in Sarutobi Hiruzaru''s words, and he immediately corrected it, but his eyes were still staring at Habara from time to time.


    "Get rid of this kid, we will work together to kill him, and today''s matter will be calmed down.


    This damned guy who stirs up smoothness and stability, he really can''t be forgiven! "


    "Yan, this is my battle, please don''t interfere."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi frowned, and finally he just sighed and said slowly.


    "Ri Zhan, don''t be willful, now is not the time to be willful!"


    Mitomonyan''s face was still angry, and it could be seen that he was also full of dissatisfaction with Sarutobi Hiruzen!


    "Because of your willfulness, we have already become a very disadvantaged position!


    But now to reverse all this, only by quickly solving these problems and killing him can we truly be at peace.


    Only then can we deal with the remaining rebellion and solve all the current troubles! "


    "Hey."


    When Sarutobi Hirzen heard his old friend''s words, he sighed faintly.


    He turned his head to look at his old friend, and seeing his angry and slightly ferocious look, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "Yan, have you ever considered why we have become like this?"


    "Consider that all this is not the work of a **** brat, isn''t all this caused by the rebellion in the village?"


    Mitomon Yan turned his head to look at Sarutobi Hiruzen, he lowered his voice and said indifferently.


    "But I don''t know what you think, and I don''t know how you were bewitched by this kid.


    The behavior just now is already very disqualified, don''t forget that you are Hokage, and don''t forget that there is our family behind us. "


    "Family, Hokage."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi smiled wryly, and then quietly closed his eyes.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether he, Hokage, was more important, or the family behind them was more important.


    Because Hokage and the family are essentially an opposite relationship, Hokage has to focus on the entire village, and the family absorbs nutrients from the village to some extent.


    Thinking back carefully, their family is no longer what it was when they first joined Konoha.


    Their family didn''t know how many times it had expanded, and the interests involved didn''t know how much scope it covered, and all of this was because he became Hokage.


    Slowly, Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened his eyes, staring at Mitomon Yan beside him, he suddenly asked indifferently.


    "For you, does our power ultimately benefit Konoha, or our family?"


    "What are you crazy about?"


    Mitomon Yan looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen angrily, and he said in a low voice.


    "Ri Zhan, now is not the time to discuss this, you should know what is the most important right now!"


    "Isn''t this an important question?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shouted in a low voice, his voice became a little cold, and he asked once.


    "Are we benefiting Konoha, or our family?"


    "Is the Sarutobi clan in a bad situation now?"


    Mitomon Yan was also given some headaches by Sarutobi Hiruzen, he stared at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said in a low voice.


    "We have to admit that our respective families have indeed been greatly strengthened because you became Hokage, but how do we compare with Hinata and Uchiha?


    Not to mention Hyuga and Uchiha, the three clans of Inokacho, and the two families of Inuzuka and Yume?


    Although our power has indeed brought a lot of convenience to the family, we are really fighting for Konoha, for Konoha! "


    For Konoha?


    When Sarutobi Hiruzen heard this sentence, he didn''t know why he felt a special ridicule.


    For Konoha, will he be attacked by the seven Konoha families now?


    For Konoha, how many people died secretly, whether it was because of the crisis to their own status, or because they participated in the experiment.


    For Konoha, the power of the three of them has expanded rapidly, and their essence is also squeezing the living space of civilian ninjas.


    Maybe the kid Uchiha Habara is right, he is not for Konoha at all, but for themselves and their own family.


    In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already figured out these things before, and he asked Mitomon Yan again at this time to find out how thoroughly they had changed.


    Now he has got an answer, an answer that makes him extremely lost, but it is also an answer that makes him firm in his heart.


    "Yan, you made a mistake."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen slowly opened his eyes, at this moment his aura has undergone an earth-shaking change, it is so sharp and strong.


    In fact, even Habara in the distance frowned, because such aura made him feel dangerous.


    And this kind of momentum, I am afraid that only Ninjao can have it!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mitomonyan also felt this change in momentum, he was pleasantly surprised but also inexplicably felt a trace of uneasiness.


    "I am Hiruzen Sarutobi, and I am the Third Hokage of Konoha!"


    Sarutobi Hiruzen said loudly, his voice was so heroic at this moment, and his voice even soared into the sky.


    "Always remember what it means, and remember who I am!"


    After saying this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi suddenly flicked his wrist, and the wish stick in his hand went straight towards Mitomon Yan.


    Mitomenyan didn''t even react, the wish stick landed on his head with astonishing force!


    In an instant, Mitomonyan had lost his breath.


    But his eyes were still wide open, as if he couldn''t believe what he had encountered!


    Not only Mitomon Yan himself, but even Habara in the distance was a little dumbfounded seeing this scene.


    What the **** is going on, what the **** is going on here?


    Sarutobi Hiruzen actually raised his stick and directly killed his friend?


    Even if the relationship between Mitomon Yan and Sarutobi Hiruzen is not as good as that guy Danzo, he is also a member of Konoha f4 after all, and he is Sarutobi Hiruzen''s most trusted person!


    This kind of guy Habara didn''t intend to let him go, but now that he was fine, there was no need for Habara to do anything, Sarutobi Hiruzen helped him get rid of it directly.


    "Sorry, Yan, this is something I have to do as Hokage, but I will come to accompany you soon."


    After finishing all this, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a deep breath, looked at Mitomon Yan who was lying on the ground and had lost his breath, and he murmured softly.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Habara, although there was a little sadness in his voice, he still said boldly.


    "Come on, Uchiha Habara, fight as a ninja, let''s continue!"


    Habara really didn''t understand what Hiruzaru Sarutobi did at the beginning, nor did he understand what kind of mental journey he had gone through.


    But at this moment, he seemed to understand something.


    Looking at Hiruzen Sarutobi in front of him, and the group of ninjas who were also dumbfounded behind him, Habara suddenly smiled softly.


    The ninja sword in his hand was aimed at Hiruzen Sarutobi, and the chakra in his body surged crazily at this moment.


    "Since it is Shinobu''s request, then I will naturally not disappoint you."


    Habara''s words made Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded with a smile, indeed, at this moment, he is Ninuo, the third Hokage in the true sense!


    As Shinobi, what he desires most now is a battle with enough weight.


    The two watched each other silently, and neither of them took the initiative to make a move, but their aura had completely reached a peak at this moment.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, Hiruzaru Sarutobi took the lead, throwing the Ruyi stick directly at Habara, and at the same time his hands began to form seals quickly.


    Habara reacted extremely quickly, his eyes could judge the flying direction of the stick almost instantly, but he didn''t dare to be careless in the slightest.


    Because he has not forgotten that the essence of this stick is life, which is transformed from an ape demon.


    "Ding!"


    Habara flicked the ninja sword quickly, and immediately the Ruyi stick was blocked by him, but at the next moment a thick arm suddenly stretched out from the stick and grabbed Habara''s ninja sword.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen has completed his seal!


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Hiruza Sarutobi released two ninjutsu one after another, and then the two ninjutsu merged into one while flying in the air, and continued to attack Habara.


    Habara has seen this kind of move in the original book, and it''s not like he hasn''t tried it since he came to this world.


    But it has to be said that such an operation is more difficult than imagined, at least Habara has not been successful once.


    And the power of this combined ninjutsu is not as simple as one plus one!


    "Grabbing my ninja knife like this, don''t you think highly of yourself?"


    However, in the face of such an offensive, Habara did not panic at all, he even smiled at the ape demon on his ninja sword.


    The next moment, a blue chakra appeared on Habara''s ninja sword, and the blue blade quickly swept across Habara''s ninja sword!


    Covered by such a terrifying chakra, the ape demon immediately suffered from pain, and its arm holding the ninja blade was even a little bright red.


    Almost forcibly forcing the ape demon to leave his weapon, Habara then swung the ninja sword in his hand fiercely. UU reading


    The wind blade, which had been brewing for a long time, rushed towards the combined ninjutsu in an instant.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, the dull roar sounded again, and the thick smoke quickly covered and spread everything around.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi quickly raised his hand, and summoned back the wish stick that was thrown by Habara''s bullet, and then he stared at all the troubles around him with extreme vigilance.


    The lingering smoke is definitely not a favorable combat condition for him, but at this moment he doesn''t care that much at all.


    This battle ignited the long-lost blood, this battle was also a battle for him to regain his ninja, and this battle was also a battle where he bet everything.


    No matter what, he must go all out in this battle, and no matter what, he must show the world the demeanor of a ninja.


    Because this battle is likely to be the last battle of his life!


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    In fact, I have finished writing this paragraph, but because I have not saved the manuscript, I can only post it tomorrow qaq


    I have always felt that Hiruza Sarutobi can be hypocritical, black-bellied or dark, but the most essential difference between him and Danzo is that he really loves Konoha, and is really willing to pay for Konoha¡ªSecond Hokage covers the retreat At that time, he was the first to speak and decided to stay and break the queen. No one has such courage.


    In my previous books, he can be bad but not as bad as Danzo¡¯s. He can be good but basically will not have a good ending.


    At any rate, he is also someone who has lied to tears, so give him some ninja treatment.


    That, please subscribe, please ask for a monthly pass, thank you all qaq

 Chapter 156： Konohas new chapter

    "Be careful!"


    In the area outside the Naruto Building, the ninjas of the seven major families are fighting hard.


    Facing the ninjas of the Sarutobi, Zhuanju, and Mitomon tribes, even if they are at a disadvantage in numbers, they are still at an advantage in terms of absolute strength.


    After all, they are both the Mystic Art Family and the Blood Successor Limit Family anyway, and the Sarutobi Clan can only be regarded as a Ninjutsu Family strictly speaking.


    Their background is that they have collected all kinds of ninjutsu during the thousands of years of the Warring States Period, and through their continuous practice and accumulation, they have developed to this day.


    Strictly speaking, their own blood is only in the category of ordinary ninjas, and the techniques they use are nothing more than ordinary ninjutsu.


    But in the collection of praises for many years, they have opened a huge gap with ordinary ninjas.


    Especially the Sarutobi clan, they are almost about to form their own unique bloodline or secret technique.


    Because for them, it is not difficult to perform two or more evasion techniques, and they are even born with several chakra attributes.


    Especially the current three generations of Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, he is a master who is proficient in all attributes of escapism.


    Nara Yanye quickly shuttled through the crowd, and beside her were people from Yamanaka and Akimichi who were fighting with her.


    "Six people ahead, get ready!"


    "clear!"


    A ninja of the mountain clan closed his eyes tightly. He quickly sensed and selected the target and told Yan Ye.


    Ran Ye overlapped her hands and took a seal, she gave a soft drink, and then her chakra surged quickly.


    The shadow illuminated by the moonlight shot out quickly on the ground, quickly locking the six ninjas of the three tribes.


    Almost the moment the shadows on the ground touched, the six ninjas couldn''t move at all, and the ninjas of the Akimichi clan who had been following them rushed up quickly.


    "The technique of doubling!"


    The chakra of the ninja of the Qiudao clan surged, and then his hands grew several times in an instant.


    He swung his fist and hit these ninjas fiercely. At this moment, there were screams one after another, and blood kept rushing out with the swing of the fist.


    The tacit understanding of the Zhuludie clan is really unimaginable, even with their most basic and simple cooperation, these ninjas from Sarutobi, Zhuanju and Mitomon are really hard to resist.


    Finally, after wasting a lot of effort and hurting a lot of people, they finally got rid of these guys!


    "Strange"


    Although the people were cleaned up, Yan Ye frowned slightly.


    Because she found that these people, especially those who retreated from the front battlefield, did not have a high fighting desire, and the number of supporters was also organized in a disorderly manner, and the number of people was not too large.


    This is really very different from what they expected. Such low-level resistance is indeed a good thing, but normally, such a thing should not happen.


    "Could it be that Frontline Habara and the others did something?"


    Yan Ye thought about it with uncertainty in his heart, but at present, it seems that this explanation is the only one that is the most reasonable.


    No matter what the specifics were, Yan Ye took a deep breath, and then she rushed forward with the strength of the large army.


    Now that they have chosen to participate, there is naturally no turning back. What they have to do now is to ensure the victory of this operation!


    And when they rushed to the central area of ??the battlefield, the family ninjas participating in this operation from other directions also arrived at the scene almost at the same time.


    Yan Ye was completely relieved by this scene, because it proved that what he thought was right.


    This is definitely a frontal battlefield. What did Habara and the others do to make the battle easier for the follow-up support troops.


    Looking from a distance, at this time the people of the frontal troops were surrounded by a huge barrier circle that was covered in lava and was still burning.


    The burning flames are very strong, as if they cannot be extinguished at all, and this flame is a special flame intertwined with black and white.


    Obviously, this is Habara''s unique power!


    And amidst the colorful flames, dancing figures loomed in it, which looked extraordinarily weird and mysterious.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Master Patriarch!"


    The teams that arrived one after another immediately surrounded this huge barrier, and many family ninjas also came to report to their patriarch.


    "How''s it going?"


    Nara Shikahisa scanned the scene for a week, and after confirming that the Konoha ninjas who were watching had no signs of taking any action, he breathed a sigh of relief and asked.


    The same is true for the patriarchs of other families, after all, these people are the elites of their own families.


    Even if they are really prepared, if the loss is really heavy, it will still make them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    However, they all got a fairly good result, that is, although they inevitably suffered casualties, this result is completely acceptable.


    After all, they only faced the support of the ninjas of the three tribes, and the number of support was not large, and the other Konoha ninjas had never done anything.


    "Deputy Patriarch Zhishui, Elder Fuyue, how is the patriarch?"


    At this moment, there was a little movement from Uchiha''s side, and such a movement made everyone turn their heads involuntarily.


    They had already seen from a distance that Habara and Sarutobi Hiruzen were fighting alone.


    Although judging from the state at the time, Habara had the absolute upper hand.


    But now that this battle is blocked by Lie Yan (raging flames), how can they not be worried?


    "Don''t you believe in the strength of the patriarch?"


    Shisui raised his eyebrows, although he knew that these clansmen had absolutely no malice, on the contrary they still cared about Yubara.


    But this kind of concern seemed to him to distrust Habara. How could Shisui, Habara''s most loyal supporter, accept such doubts?


    Shisui''s words made everyone look at each other in blank dismay. Uchiha Fugaku felt that although Shisui was loyal to Habara, his attitude was really far from Habara''s.


    It''s just that when he just opened his mouth to say something, there was a sudden violent roar, followed by a vast torrent of chakra.


    At this moment, the ground cracked rapidly, and the terrifying cracks quickly spread out from the blocked center, directly impacting the burning mudstones into pieces.


    Under such an impact, everyone felt that they were about to lose their footing, and many ninjas in the periphery avoided one after another, fearing that they would fall into the huge crack.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, thunder and lightning flashed between heaven and earth, and heavy rain fell suddenly at this moment.


    It''s just that all this came quickly, but it also went quickly.


    Only the huge chakra torrent is still spreading, and the thunderstorm in the sky tells the horror before.


    "How is this going?"


    Many ninjas asked in low voices, and when they stood in the rain and turned their heads to look at the place not far away from the shock, all of them froze.


    The members of the Seven Great Families also turned their heads to look at the first moment after they stabilized. They froze at this moment just like everyone else.


    But the next moment, violent cheers erupted among them!


    Yan Ye looked at the distance even more closely, and it took her a long time to show a smile.


    "As expected of you, Habara"


    Smoke shrouded the center of the battlefield, and under the scorching flames, everything seemed to become more hazy.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi carefully guarded everything around him, suddenly he frowned, and then he quickly inserted the wish stick in his hand on the ground.


    His hands quickly formed seals, and at this moment, a suffocating force suddenly came from the sky.


    The huge impact quickly dispersed the smoke, and what Sarutobi Hiruzen saw were four burning fire dragons!


    "Fire Escape¡¤Longyan Singing Art!"


    Habara was flying among the four fire dragons, and he led the four fire dragons fiercely towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    And Sarutobi Hiruzen''s reaction was really fast, the moment he noticed the change in Chakra, he decisively began to seal.


    His physical fitness has indeed suffered a serious decline. Although he is still very good, he is really far behind his peak period.


    There is no way to do this. Even if ninjas have mastered powerful power, their physical functions are still not much different from ordinary people.


    The only one who can break this boundary seems to be the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, but he chose to give up his own life.


    However, as people grow older, the amount of chakra reserves is also steadily increasing.


    And as time goes by, their chakra quality will become even more terrifying!


    "With such a strong Huo Dun, you really look more and more like that person."


    Sarutobi Hiruzen murmured silently in his heart, his ninjutsu is still complete at this moment!


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Great Waterfall Technique!"


    This time, Sarutobi Hiruzen did not choose to use Earth Dun, but chose Water Dun, which can best restrain Fire Dun.


    Before, he used the Earth Dungeon purely to save people, but the Water Dungeon that was too close might drown his own people.


    Although he also has some worries now, but at this time he is still focusing more on the battle itself, and relatively speaking, his scruples are much smaller.


    Under the boiling of his chakra, a majestic water source suddenly appeared on the dry land that had been baptized by the fire escape.


    These water sources quickly gathered together, and the next moment they formed an unimaginable flood, and they quickly filled the blocked area.


    And Sarutobi Hiruzen''s knot seal did not stop at all, almost after completing the big waterfall, he completed the knot seal this time.


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"


    A towering water wall rises high above the water, and its terrifying height and thickness are not comparable to the normal water wall.


    That is to say, Sarutobi Hiruzen is strong enough to display such a terrifying water escape.


    And under the glance of Habara''s kaleidoscope, he clearly knew that the quality of this water escape was higher than that of Tucheng Liubi before!


    "boom!"


    Habara''s four Dragon Flame Singing Techniques slammed into the huge water escape, and the black and white intertwined flames completely ignited the water wall.


    However, the frightening thing is that even Habara''s special black flame didn''t burn through Sarutobi Hiruzen''s defense, the quality of this guy''s escapism is really terrible.


    But Habara didn''t fully take this kind of thing to heart, he really didn''t believe that Hiruzaru Sarutobi could defend against his own attack again and again!


    What''s more, didn''t Sarutobi Hiruzen want a battle that belonged to Shinobu? How could Habara disappoint him?


    With one stride, Habara had already rushed in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen in an instant.


    It''s just that his ninja sword has not been fully swung, Sarutobi Hiruzen has already pulled away quickly with a body move.


    Moreover, this guy completed a seal while retreating: "Thunderstorm, Thunderbolt!"


    A ball of thunder spewed out from the guy''s mouth, then quickly submerged into the water, and then Hiruzaru Sarutobi leaped sharply high.


    He clasped his hands in mid-air, and the water below him was already chopping.


    I saw a giant dragon with an obvious electric arc suddenly jumped out of the water, and then ruthlessly rushed towards Yubara!


    "Combined Secret Technique Thunder Water Dragon Bullet!"


    "A combination of ninjutsu again?"


    Seeing Hiruzen Sarutobi bouncing on the water, and constantly using ninjutsu to launch attacks, he really could only feel that this guy has rich combat experience.


    It is inevitable that Water Dungeon restrains Fire Dungeon, and after the battle just now, his physical skills are already unable to resist him head-on.


    Then this guy simply keeps pulling the distance and releasing ninjutsu. Even if Habara Hoden is stronger and encounters Sarutobi Hiruzen like this, people who need chakra and quality have headaches.


    "However, if it''s only this level, then it''s really far from enough for me, Hiruza Sarutobi!"


    Habara raised his head slightly, at this moment the kaleidoscopes in his pupils had started to spin.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, he has not actively used the power of his pupil technique, after all, he really can''t hold back this face.


    Look at other people Uchiha Madara, Sangouyu is in a state of facing thousands of ninjas and just do it. Habara has already opened the kaleidoscope and there are other people to help.


    If he still needs to use the pupil technique under such circumstances, it''s really not as simple as being ashamed!


    But now the situation is different, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s strength is absolutely powerful, and Habara''s use of such abilities will definitely not appear excessive.


    The moment the power of ''Dao Rebellion'' was activated by Yu Yuan, Yu Yuan obviously felt that his speed had become faster!


    And I don''t know if it''s Habara''s illusion, he seems to find that his insight has also been significantly improved at this moment.


    That water dragon full of lightning tunnels fell into Yubara''s eyes at this moment, it could be said to be full of flaws.


    He ran directly towards the thunder water dragon with a lunge, and the ninja sword in his hand bloomed with azure blue chakra, and the green edge was brewing on his ninja sword again.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, Habara swung out his ninja knife, and his ninja knife crossed the thunder water dragon at a strange angle.


    His movements seemed to be so gentle and graceful, as if he didn''t use any strength at all, but Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression in the distance changed slightly.


    Because, he clearly felt that the Lei Shuilong controlled by him had fallen apart.


    It has never been an easy matter to directly destroy a ninjutsu.


    Orochimaru can easily destroy a ninjutsu, it is doubtful that his proficiency and familiarity with a ninjutsu is too high.


    As Orochimaru''s teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s attainments in ninjutsu will definitely not be weaker than Orochimaru, and he will even be stronger than Orochimaru!


    But because he has such attainments and understanding, he will always guard against such things from happening to him when constructing ninjutsu.


    His ninjutsu is not only rich in chakra but also of high quality, and it is difficult to be destroyed in itself, and the combination ninjutsu is the leader of this type of ninjutsu.


    After all, this is an offensive formed by combining two types of chakra. Its structure itself is far superior to ordinary ninjutsu, and it is naturally more difficult to crack!


    However, at this moment, Habara did all this so lightly, which made Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s expression a little dignified.


    "Is it because of those eyes?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi thought silently.


    Ninjas absolutely cannot believe in coincidences and accidents. Even if such things happen from time to time, the more advanced the battle, the less likely it is.


    Moreover, Hiruzaru Sarutobi clearly felt at this moment that Habara''s aura was stronger than before. I don''t know how many times stronger.


    Although momentum is very illusory, the existence of momentum is also the consideration that best reflects the state of a ninja''s strength, courage, and so on.


    Habara''s state at this time was really weird, but Hiruzaru Sarutobi also understood a truth.


    "This kid is unimaginably difficult to deal with, and he hasn''t used Susanoo yet."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was thinking while dodging Habara''s attack, and the next moment he made a seal with one hand and quickly lifted one side from the water.


    Then he hid himself in the water, and launched a water dragon bomb from the flank to attack again!


    Unfortunately, Habara''s reaction speed was too fast, and the moment the water dragon bullet appeared, he swung out with a single blow, directly destroying his own water dragon.


    This kind of scene has happened many times, except for the first time Habara was a little embarrassed, but the rest of the guy has enough defense.


    Going on like this is not an option, and this kind of battle is not what he wants.


    He wants the fight that a ninja should have, but if he can''t even force out the opponent''s strongest strength, then what qualifications does he have to hope for?


    And he also knew that he had to do his best to deal with it now!


    "If it was before, maybe I would have given you the ''Seal the Ghouls'', but now I won''t.


    Don''t you members of the big family have the pride of the big family, then let you see the pride of belonging to the Sarutobi clan! "


    Sarutobi Hiruzen once again blocked Habara''s ninja sword, and suddenly the chakra surged all over his body.


    The next moment, he didn''t have any intention of dodging at all, instead he used all his strength to push Yubara fiercely!


    Suddenly feeling the formidable power in his hand, although Habara was prepared, he had to take a step back to avoid his sharp edge.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s chakra strength at this time, and his aura that reached the peak really made Habara look a little sideways.


    Such a state instantly made Habara understand that he was going to do his best.


    "But what kind of cards does this guy have that is useless? Doesn''t this chakra want to give me a ghoul seal?"


    Habara already has a deep understanding of the strength of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Without using space ninjutsu, if Habara didn''t have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s own strength has also declined, I am afraid that Habara would have knelt by now.


    You must know that the battle just now has made him understand, and the old man also understands how to deal with Sharingan.


    He used ninjutsu to block Habara''s sight more than once, and then launched a sneak attack from other directions, even the first time he did so made Habara a little embarrassed.


    "Damn Thousand Hands, what the **** are you doing researching?"


    Habara has been cursing the **** Senju Tomona more than once. If he didn''t have the kaleidoscope, he might not be able to withstand the attack of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Of course, although Habara was scolding, Hiruzen Sarutobi at this time really didn''t pose much threat to him.


    But after all, this old man still has a technique that makes him a little bit afraid. If he really uses it, Habara won''t give him any chance to be a ninja.


    Maintaining sufficient vigilance, Habara carefully approached Sarutobi Hiruzen again.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Hiruzaru Sarutobi threw the wish stick in his hand at him fiercely.


    Ruyi stick spun quickly in the air, and then it transformed into a monkey demon, and grabbed Yubara with one paw.


    "Humph!"


    Habara snorted coldly, and with a light flick of his wrist, his ninja sword drew a strange arc and ruthlessly slammed into the ape demon.


    Even though the ape demon''s body is as hard as iron, its essence is life after all. Habara doesn''t believe that its life is really that hard!


    "Ding!"


    A sharp and ear-piercing sound suddenly sounded, and the ape demon hit Habara fiercely in the chest, but this guy''s hands were also firmly grasping Habara''s ninja sword.


    At this time, the ape demon was already full of scars, especially its hands were overflowing with blood, but it didn''t intend to let go at all.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite loyal."


    Habara said indifferently, but when his kaleidoscope glanced at Hiruzen Sarutobi, he found that the majestic chakra in Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s body showed five obvious properties!


    "Uchiha''s power, no matter how long I haven''t seen it, I can''t forget this feeling."


    Although the ape demon had an ugly expression, what was strange about him was that Habara found that his expression seemed to be quite happy.


    Habara''s ninja sword is covered with his own chakra, and it is a terrible thing for such chakra to enter the enemy''s body.


    The ape demon was bearing the impact of Habara''s Chakra at this time, but he still smiled and said to Habara.


    "But speaking of it, I really want to thank you very much, Uchiha''s brat.


    Over the years, Rizhan has lost Ninjao''s aura less and less, and I even feel that he has begun to slowly fall into the darkness.


    I''m a psychic beast, I can''t say anything to him, all I can do is help him and look at him.


    But today I obviously feel that he seems to have changed, he began to have the ninja demeanor of his youth, and he began to return to the Sarutobi Hiruzen in my memory!


    Although this battle is likely to be his end, at least you let him die as a ninja.


    So no matter what, I have to thank you, and at the same time, I also want to tell you, take a good look at the power that belongs to Shinobi! "


    Thank me?


    Habara silently looked at the ape demon in front of him, his expression was so complicated for a while, several times he spoke first but had to hold back.


    Did I become a big snake pill? I, I want to kill him. You still thank me, are you sick?


    Habara really can''t understand, this kind of mood seems to be called "death is as gorgeous as summer flowers".


    At least his friends and comrades should thank his enemies when facing his death. He probably doesn''t need the enemy to do anything, and he will die of high blood pressure.


    However, the words of the ape demon aroused Habara''s vigilance. What is the power belonging to Ninuo?


    In his memory, the only thing Sarutobi Hiruzen gave him a headache and worry was that the ghoul had been sealed off.


    He hadn''t heard of the Sarutobi clan, any special blood inheritance or secret techniques.


    "Wait a minute, five-attribute combo?"


    Habara just thought of this technique in an instant, because it seemed that only this technique could deal with the chakra that was diverted from the Jin and Wei Dynasties in Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s body.


    But soon he frowned again, because this technique didn''t seem to really pose any threat to him.


    Although it is said that this technique releases ninjutsu of five attributes at a time to generate an attack, and the requirements for the caster are also very high, the problem is that such a technique is not very powerful.


    The power is not very powerful, so how could it pose a threat to Habara, after all, this technique has not been mixed together to form a compound ninjutsu


    "Wait, it seems that saying this is not absolute!"


    Habara suddenly realized something. Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi did not really combine this technique in the original book, it is not absolute.


    For example, the explosion caused by the intertwining of the five major escapisms and their dramatic nature changes is also unimaginable.


    What''s more, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s use of compound ninjutsu has reached a state of returning to the basics, and Habara really had a deep understanding in the battle just now.


    If this guy is really desperate and compulsively fuses the chakras of the five attributes, it is really not impossible!


    "If this is the case"


    Habara keenly smelled a hint of danger, and twisted the ninja sword in his hand violently in one direction.


    The blood was wanton, and the ape demon suddenly suffered from pain, and several of its fingers were strangled at this moment.


    It couldn''t hold on at this moment, it turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared in place with a ''bang'', but at this moment Sarutobi Hiruzen had already rushed over.


    Without any hesitation, Habara swung the ninja sword in his hand at Hiruzen Sarutobi precisely.


    But the next moment Habara''s hand paused slightly, because he clearly saw that Sarutobi Hiruzen had used the substitute technique to come behind him.


    So he turned around without the slightest hesitation, and swung the ninja sword out quickly again, but this time a huge shuriken appeared in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hand.


    "what!"


    He shouted angrily, and then shot the shuriken at Habara vigorously, and at the same time, his hands quickly began to seal.


    "Ninja Shuriken Shadow Cloning Technique!"


    The huge shuriken became four in an instant, and then continued to shoot at Habara in different directions.


    Habara''s eyes turned quickly, and the next moment he turned around and came over with a shuriken, and then with a light wave of ninja sword, he immediately led one shuriken to hit the other.


    In the end, he jumped back slightly, dodging the last shuriken, but at this moment he found out from the corner of his eye that Hiruzaru Sarutobi had completed the shadow clone technique.


    This time, there were exactly four of his shadow clones, and Habara noticed that the chakras in the bodies of these four shadow clones were different.


    They have specially stored one type of chakra separately, and they have also completed the seal at this time.


    "Substitution?"


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, the shurikens that were scattered by Habara changed instantly, they became the shadow clones of Hiruzaru Sarutobi!


    "Uchiha Habara, this is my most ninja and strongest blow, and it is also my most Naruto''s strongest blow!


    Thank you for allowing me to complete a battle as Ninja, and as Hokage, I cannot disgrace the name of Hokage entrusted to me by my ancestors! "


    Hiruzen Sarutobi let out a loud shout, and the next moment he performed five kinds of ninjutsu with chakra attributes at the same time: five escapes ¡¤ Dalian bullet jutsu!


    Looking at the five ninjutsu that came towards him in an instant, and listening to Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s words, Habara also made up his mind at this moment.


    For him, he still has a lot of choices. After all, he can avoid space ninjutsu, but now he wants to see the power of these five evasion techniques.


    In the same way, it can be regarded as respect for the ninja hero Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The blue chakra radiance bloomed on Habara, and the next moment a half-length giant in armor stood on the ground.


    The vast chakra is so terrifying at this moment, Habara poured all of his own chakra into it!


    And when the escapism of these five attributes hit Yu Yuan fiercely, Yu Yuan''s expression also changed slightly.


    At the beginning, everything was as he expected, and he was even a little disappointed by the power of this technique.


    However, when these five escape techniques were intertwined with each other, everything changed, and the breath that was already suffocating instantly became desperate like hell.


    I saw a strong wind blowing, and the flames soared due to the force of the wind, and tripled in size in an instant.


    The flames roared, and the high temperature caused the air to twist unnaturally.


    And as the flames rose, the temperature became higher and higher, and a large area of ??water became scalding under this high heat.


    A large amount of water vapor appeared and was swept by the wind tunnel, forming thick clouds, and the thunder tunnel full of destruction appeared.


    These thunder escapes join the clouds, forming tiny thunder clouds one after another.


    And that''s not counting, the scalding water was poured on the earth again, and the thick earth and rocks suddenly turned into a puddle of mud.


    Under the burning of Huo Dun, it quickly dried and cracked, and finally turned into tiny particles that were rolled up by Feng Dun.


    Thunder Dun is ferocious, rushing out full of destructive aura, the clouds of Feng Dun merge into the thickness of Earth Dun, and stones entwined with lightning appear one by one.


    Everything is extremely fast, and the five attributes of Chakra are mutually generated and restrained, and they are evolved to be almost perfect at this moment.


    And the power they burst out at this moment is also so ghostly, so suffocating but also so fresh in people''s memory!


    "Is this a fusion of Chakra attributes?"


    Habara is at the very center of ninjutsu, he is watching everything happening in front of him in disbelief, and at the same time he is feeling all this.


    All of this made him feel extremely dangerous, because his Susanoo was almost shattered by this **** technique, and he had to add more pupil power.


    But at this moment, he also felt extremely pleasantly surprised, because everything he saw and felt before him.


    It really opened a new door for him, a door for chakra fusion!


    "Should I thank you, Sarutobi Hiruzen?"


    Habara murmured in a low voice, the next moment he activated his secret technique that he hadn''t used for a long time - firm will!


    He discovered a long time ago that the Tauren''s skills can clear up his negative status, and also provide him with a high recovery ability due to world problems.


    However, this skill has basically been used by Yu Yuan as a life-saving skill, and he would not use it lightly under normal circumstances.


    And although it is not life-saving now, Habara still needs to ensure the strength of his defense and the strength of his next attack!


    "drink!"


    When the firm will was completely activated, Yu Yuan suddenly felt his brain was clear, and his pupil power also reached an extreme peak at this moment.


    The kaleidoscopes of his eyes twirled crazily, and the power of the two different characteristics was completely full at this moment.


    The extremely huge chakra emanated from him, this chakra was cold and desperate, and carried a suffocating oppression.


    In an instant, Habara''s Susano was almost repaired and enlarged again, a giant like a **** appeared in the blink of an eye, as if with the aura of looking down on the world.


    "boom!"


    Susanoo''s majestic chakra shook slightly, and the power around him was directly scattered in an instant, and a powerful energy shock wave collided with the periphery.


    The fusion power of the five attributes of escapism is not so attractive in front of Susano at this moment.


    After all, it took so long, and Habara has completely reached the peak of his combat power at this time!


    Habara stood inside Susanoku, his kaleidoscope emitting blood-red light.


    Suddenly, Susano pulled out his ninja sword, and a burst of destructive power overflowed, adding a touch of aura to the doomsday scene.


    "Finally, I have pushed you to this point."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stood there weakly and gasped for breath, but he didn''t seem to regret it, and there was a touch of joy in his expression!


    "Come on Habara, let me see the power that my teacher Nidaime Hokage fears, let me see the ultimate power of your Uchiha clan!"


    "madman"


    Habara murmured softly, although he really admired Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s state of mind at this time, but he didn''t understand so much when he didn''t reach this step.


    However, this is the end of the matter, and Habara really needs to make some closure, whether it''s for tonight''s battle or for himself!


    The huge ninja sword was slightly raised above the head, and the next moment the ninja sword swung down, a sword light beyond everyone''s imagination appeared.


    Under this sword energy, the earth was as fragile as a piece of tofu, which was cut in half in an instant.


    In an instant, in Sarutobi''s eyes, the sky and the earth tilted!


    "Boom!"


    Also at this moment, I don''t know if it was attracted by Habara''s power, or some other reason.


    Suddenly there was a thunderstorm


    "Is it over?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi sat on the ground weakly, his whole body was covered with scars, and blood continued to overflow from his body.


    Gently turning his head and looking, the ground has been completely shattered, and the whole scene is like purgatory!


    Those family ninjas who were left in the isolation circle with him no longer knew where to go.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew that it was impossible for them to escape under such an attack, and the biggest possibility was that there were no bones left.


    If he hadn''t escaped quickly in the end, I''m afraid he would be the same as those guys now.


    Uchiha Habara''s power is really becoming more and more like that person, his strength is really unimaginable!


    "It seems that you, Hokage-sama, have completely failed."


    At this moment, Habara''s plain voice rang in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s ears, and then Habara slowly walked out of the shadows.


    "But I have to say, Lord Hokage really made me look a little bit sideways. Your size and strength are worthy of the title of Ninjao."


    "What''s the point? If the old man is twenty years younger, no, even if he''s only ten years old, you may not be the one who laughs last."


    There was a smear of blood overflowing from the corner of Sarutobi''s mouth, and then he tried his best to correct his posture, and put on a standard kneeling position.


    "However, the failure of the ninja must not be considered if, especially as a Hokage, the old man can''t!


    I have already disgraced the entrustment of the previous generations of filmmakers, and I don''t want to humiliate myself anymore. "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi slightly paused his head, raised his head with a little difficulty and looked at Habara seriously, then he said with a smile.


    "It never occurred to me that what I had done had degenerated to such an unbearable degree.


    Power corrupts people''s hearts, and I have also unknowingly fallen into what I think is ''all for Konoha''.


    It''s really ridiculous, it''s really sad, do you think I''m a failed Hokage? "


    "Yes, but not quite."


    Habara shook his head lightly, he still looked down at Sarutobi Hiruzen from a high position, and said slowly in the rainstorm.


    "Before World War II, you were considered a qualified Hokage. You consolidated power, stabilized people''s hearts, and led Konoha to victory. You have come all the way.


    But from the beginning of World War II to now, you are no longer, fighting for power and fighting for Konoha, how many people died?


    You excavated the remains of the first Hokage for experiments, which broke the family taboo, and how many people were killed at the same time?


    And Konoha''s essence is to protect everyone, but you let the children go to the battlefield, how many people died here?


    Most importantly, you shouldn''t think that Konoha is yours, and then recklessly attack targets you shouldn''t attack.


    The second generation aimed at Uchiha, because he has the skills to believe that he can handle it well, but you can''t.


    At the end of the Three Wars, you caused a huge loss to Konoha for the sake of the so-called peace, and you also suffered the consequences and were forced to abdicate, but you shouldn''t be coming back.


    You only consider the consequences of the war for the Hyuga Clan, but you don¡¯t consider what everyone else thinks, and you insist on doing what you think is right.


    War is terrible, but not to mention that it is really impossible to fight, just losing the support of the people is the most stupid thing.


    The heaviest is"


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly and then shook his head lightly.


    "The family and Ninja Village are originally one, but what you did and what Danzo did has broken this balance.


    This is the various reasons for your failure, and it is also the root cause. "


    "So the old man is such a failure in your eyes?"


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed faintly, finally he looked at Habara seriously and asked.


    "Who is the new Hokage?"


    "We decided by default, it''s Zilaiya."


    Habara replied calmly, he glanced behind him, and at this time the ninjas who participated in the operation had already approached.


    "Jiraiya, I understand," Hiruzaru Sarutobi closed his eyes: "It seems that your seven families will take on more important responsibilities in the future."


    "If you hadn''t done so many things, maybe you wouldn''t have come to this point." Habara didn''t deny Hiruzen Sarutobi''s words, because that was the truth.


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn''t help but fell silent when he heard the words, finally he shook his head and sighed softly, then he stood up unsteadily. UU Reading


    "Do me a favor and save my last decency."


    The last decency?


    Habara looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s firm eyes, he knew what this guy meant.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s eyes have already shown the will to die, and his so-called decency is the decency of a ninja, and also the decency of Hokage!


    Hokage only died in battle and was not judged by the whole village. He has already disgraced the promise of his predecessor Hokage, and at this moment he has no better choice even if he wakes up.


    It''s just that Habara watched Hiruzen Sarutobi for a long time, he suddenly showed a smile, and then threw the ninja sword at Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    The ninja knife was precisely inserted into the ground in front of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and Habara spoke calmly amidst the torrential rain.


    "Although the real death in battle is the dignity that a Hokage should have, but if I really kill you, I am afraid that it will also cut off Uchiha''s hope of becoming Hokage in the future?


    Even if you die, don¡¯t forget to suppress me and Uchiha as much as possible, you really have you, why do you think me and Uchiha can¡¯t do it?


    But forget it, you are going to die anyway, just learn about the samurai, this is the dignity I can give you, because anyway


    It really means a lot to me without you! "


    After saying this, Habara ignored the complex expression of Sarutobi Hiruzen, he turned and left directly.


    Killing Hokage with his own hands, even if no one would say anything about Habara now, such a hidden influence will always be there.


    While walking, Habara looked up at the sky that was still raining heavily.


    He knew that tomorrow would probably be a fine weather, and this was also the beginning of a new chapter for Konoha!

 Chapter 157： 4 Fang Yundong and the Discovery of Orochimaru

    Popular recommendation:


    The light of the morning sun shines on the leaves, and the new day comes as usual.


    But Muye Village did not usher in the morning of laughter as usual.


    Today, there is a strange sense of suffocation in this village.


    The originally bustling street has long since lost the hustle and bustle of the past, some are only closed, and the ninja troops are under martial law on the street.


    Everything that happened last night left an indelible impression on the residents of Konoha.


    First, Kakashi raided the Konoha Building, and then the Konoha Seven Great Families collectively impeached their Third Hokage-sama.


    Then an incredible thing happened, their third Hokage-sama admitted to all his actions.


    It''s just that his acknowledgment didn''t bring other people''s approval. The former Mitomon elder was the first opponent.


    And he also led their clansman and Anbu to launch an attack, which caused the originally solemn Hokage Building, which symbolized Konoha''s highest power core, to become a battlefield.


    But it was just such a battle that made everyone in Konoha realize the power of the head of the security department!


    Even those who didn''t have the courage to come to the scene, or those who couldn''t see clearly because they stood too far behind after being driven away, they all knew what happened.


    Not only did Habara survive the siege of hundreds of ninjas by himself, he even defeated them all.


    Also face the third generation of Naruto and others alone, and kill and defeat them one by one!


    Such a record is unimaginable, and such strength is also moving, but the influence of this battle is also extremely terrifying.


    Hokage was impeached, creating a precedent for Konoha and even the entire ninja world, and now Konoha has completely reduced to the chaotic Wuying era!


    The members of the elders group were almost killed, and the three once powerful families, Sarutobi, Mitomon, and Zhuanban, are now closed.


    And their periphery is the Konoha Defense Force that has been taken over, and the members of these forces are closely watching every move of the three companies.


    Not only their family, but even their industry in Konoha were also monitored, and this approach naturally made Konoha become jittery.


    But this is also an inevitable thing. Konoha is already messed up at this time, and it can''t continue to make any more troubles!


    "What''s going on now?"


    In an office of the Hokage Building, Habara stood by the window and looked at the ninjas who were busy completing the renovation outside, he couldn''t help asking.


    There were seven people in the entire conference room, and these seven people were the patriarchs of the seven major families who acted last night. Strictly speaking, according to their age, Habara couldn''t speak.


    But he contributed the most in last night''s battle, and as the Minister of Security, his power is also one of the greatest.


    Therefore, no one would object to what he said, even Nara Shikahisa immediately turned his head to look at him, and then finally spoke slowly.


    "The situation is still optimistic. My former Hokage-sama helped me perfect the biggest proof. He admitted everything by himself. Our impeachment was successful.


    Moreover, we have also received the greatest support in terms of legal principles. Lucheng has passed on the manuscript of the daimyo, so the takeover of the troops in all aspects is also very smooth. "


    Hearing this news, Habara couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They haven''t slept since last night.


    Because they all know that the success of impeachment is only the beginning, and many subsequent things will be extremely troublesome.


    Fortunately, as far as they are concerned, the news they have received is good. Successfully taking over the various units of Konoha means that they have officially mastered Konoha.


    And the next thing is to elect a new Hokage, and at the same time, solve some possible troubles as low-key as possible.


    Their performance last night was high-profile enough, if they continue to be high-profile, then things may backfire.


    And these three families don''t necessarily have to be wiped out at once. After all, Konoha''s power can fight for a little bit or they have to fight for it.


    Even if it was a show, Habara and the others had to do this, otherwise it would be bad if it caused panic.


    But all of this depends on the attitudes of the three families. If they really don''t cooperate, then really don''t blame others for being cruel.


    "That''s good, the security department will cooperate with everyone as much as possible."


    Habara smiled lightly, and then he continued to speak.


    "Everyone has worked hard, so far we have won the first phase of victory."


    Indeed, having Konoha under control was a huge victory, but it was also the first stage victory after losing Hokage.


    The most important thing for them now is to quickly find the **** Jiraiya back.


    Then regardless of all his nonsense and reasons, he was directly pressed in the seat of Hokage.


    Only in this way can they completely make Konoha stable, and only in this way can they completely complete the impeachment action this time.


    "Actually, you are the hardest one, Patriarch Habara."


    Yunu Zhiwei, who has always been the most silent, raised his head and looked at Habara, and then he spoke softly.


    "Danzo was killed by you, the plan was proposed by you, and the third Hokage was defeated by you.


    If the security department needs it, please let us know.


    And I believe that this time, Patriarch Habara will definitely get everything you want. "


    "This is a joint effort by everyone. Without you, even if I am thinking about bringing down Hokage, it is impossible to do."


    Habara smiled and shook his head, of course he understood what the silent patriarch meant.


    A very simple and obvious question, this is the promise to share the cake afterwards!


    Habara''s achievements this time are impeccable, and his contribution this time is also the greatest.


    To put it bluntly, although it was Shikahisa Nara who contacted them, without Habara, all of this would have been impossible, and it would have been impossible to achieve this step.


    Moreover, everything that Habara led them to a large extent also avenged them. At this moment, giving Habara the greatest support is also the best way to deal with this matter.


    However, Habara is still very low-key, even for this low-key superficial work, he must make it clear.


    What''s more, the matter of dividing the cake must also be handled properly. Many times a team collapses because the cake is not allocated properly.


    In fact, Habara didn''t necessarily have to eat big heads. After all, the security department alone was enough to feed him. At most, he just wanted to find a way to see if he could get the legislative power.


    Of course, if given the opportunity, Habara would also try to get involved in finances, but these are things for later.


    Now their top priority is to maintain the stability of Konoha in front of them, and to find that Jiraiya who is wandering in the ninja world.


    Of course, if necessary, a funeral must be held for Konoha''s Shinobu...


    ¡­


    At noon, Habara finally came out of the Hokage Building.


    At this time, Konoha was still quiet, and the sun towering high in the sky did not change the oppressive environment.


    But Habara didn''t care too much about being together, such martial law is very necessary now.


    After all, this is not only to guard against the people from the three families who want to do things, but also to guard against the spies of Ninja Village in other countries!


    It is almost an unspoken secret that every village must have spies from other countries.


    And it is extremely difficult for you to catch these guys, because they may have already integrated into Konoha, or they are just passers-by who came to Konoha in a hurry.


    Therefore, when there is trouble in the village, the best way is not to arrest people, but to directly implement martial law.


    "Ok?"


    As he was walking, Habara suddenly stopped, and his eyes turned to the side.


    Because not far away, a person has been waiting there silently, and this person is Kakashi.


    At this time, Kakashi looked at Habara with slightly complicated eyes, but in fact, he was very grateful to Habara from the bottom of his heart.


    If it wasn''t for Habara, he probably wouldn''t have been able to dig out so many things and make Hiruzaru Sarutobi admit so many things himself.


    Then his father''s grievances may be really difficult to clear up. His father will bear all kinds of stigma all his life until he is forgotten by everyone.


    But on the other hand, Kakashi is also very helpless and lost, that is, he has no way to avenge his father himself.


    Although last night''s battle was blocked by flames and magma in the final stage, ordinary people couldn''t enter or see what happened inside.


    But through the flames and the suffocating torrent of chakra, people know that this battle is also a battle far beyond imagination.


    Kakashi knew that he really couldn''t participate in this battle, which really made him extremely regretful and lonely.


    However, Habara won this battle in the end, but Habara did not kill the Third Hokage, but ensured his final dignity in the thunderstorm.


    He committed suicide, he lost his life in the rainy night, and also let the thunderstorm wash away his sins.


    Kakashi didn''t know whether this result was good or bad. He knew who his enemy was, and he personally participated in the action of exposing these people''s evil deeds.


    But none of his enemies died in his hands, whether it was Danzo or Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "Master Habara."


    Seeing that Habara had noticed him, Kakashi took a deep breath to adjust his emotions, and then he spoke seriously.


    "You can just call me Habara, my lord is fine, after all, I grew up listening to your legends in school."


    Habara didn''t wait for Kakashi to finish speaking, interrupted him directly and said with a smile.


    "You worked hard last night, if you didn''t force Anbu to use the wooden escape, if you didn''t get decisive evidence.


    I am afraid that our former Hokage-sama will not give up so easily, nor will he admit defeat so easily. "


    Habara could probably guess what Kakashi was thinking, after all, whoever saw all his enemies died, but none of them personally took revenge.


    I am afraid that there will still be some helplessness and regret psychologically, but life is always perfect.


    "Master Habara...the minister praised me a lot. I just did everything I could. It was Minister Habara who really played a decisive role."


    Kakashi lowered his head slightly, at this moment he looked very respectful, but soon his expression became serious.


    "My lord minister, this time I would like to make an unfeeling request, and I hope my lord minister will agree."


    "Oh, let me guess why you came to me?"


    Seeing Kakashi like this, Habara touched his chin involuntarily.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you want to ask me to apply to quit Anbu, right?"


    "Yes, Minister Habara."


    Kakashi nodded straightforwardly, there was really no need for him to hide this matter.


    Kakashi experienced everything last night, basically he couldn''t stay in Anbu anymore.


    After all, as an Anbu, sneaking into the office of the shadow he is protecting and stealing information, this kind of thing is probably unacceptable to anyone.


    Even though the Anbu at this time can be said to be in a semi-disabled state, there were quite a lot of Anbu led by Mitomonyan last night, and the number of Anbu''s first-line echelons was not too large.


    After one night, there are still one-third of Anbu''s people, thank God.


    And most of these one-third of people are still not in Konoha, and it is blunt to say that Anbu at this time is already an empty shell.


    But even if it is an empty shell, the attitude of the people in Anbu towards Kakashi can be imagined.


    What''s more, Kakashi''s mission to enter Anbu has been completed. Although he will not completely transform, he has achieved everything he wanted after all.


    Leaving Anbe was an excellent choice for him, and he also hoped to truly embrace the light and start over, but for Yuhara, it was obviously not the time yet.


    "First of all, you are looking for the wrong person. You belong to the Anbu, and I am the head of the Security Department. What''s the use of asking me to apply to quit the Anbu?"


    Habara smiled and shook his head, then he patted Kakashi on the shoulder and spoke.


    "Actually, at this point, Anbu still needs you now, and needs your strength and experience.


    I already know about the loss of Anbu, so now Anbu needs to be rebuilt, and you have served in Anbu for almost ten years.


    You understand all the mechanisms of Anbu''s operation, and you still have some contacts in Anbu, such as the Tianzang last night.


    Now Konoha is waiting to be done, and you should put your experience and ability in the most critical position.


    As for the matter of quitting Anbu, I think waiting for the new generation of Hokage to come out can help you complete it. "


    "Is that so, I think I understand."


    Kakashi couldn''t help being silent for a while when he heard Habara''s words, but finally he nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, although Konoha''s current situation isn''t bad, it''s not particularly good either. Anbe''s role is also highlighted at this moment.


    As for the reorganization of Anbu Kakashi, he is not worried. Although the first-line organization of Anbu is almost crippled by Habara, the reserve team of Anbu is still sufficient.


    As long as they are promoted and assigned capable and experienced people to lead the team, then everything can be smoothly transitioned and resolved.


    As for the current Minister of Anbu, Kakashi has been subconsciously ignored by Kakashi, and Kakashi''s focus is also on another matter.


    "Can I ask, who will the new Hokage be?"


    "Your acquaintance, your teacher''s acquaintance, is also an acquaintance of our previous Hokage."


    Hearing this question, Habara couldn''t help laughing.


    "You can properly convey this information through Anbu, and this person is Ziraiya."


    ¡­


    The family ninja''s impeachment of Kage happened in Konoha Village, and it spread to the entire ninja world through various channels and means in a very short period of time.


    For a while, the entire ninja world fell into an unusually weird atmosphere, because Konoha could be said to have truly set a precedent.


    In fact, it is not uncommon for Konoha to be the first. As the founder of the ninja village system, Konoha is the first ninja village in the entire ninja world.


    And also under the guidance and compromise of the first Hokage Senjujuma, a situation where every ninja village has a tailed beast was created.


    I also hope that the strategic weapon is a deterrent weapon. Having such a weapon to deter other ninja villages and ensure peace in the ninja world is a precedent.


    Of course, it turns out that having a tailed beast does not mean that the ninja world can be peaceful, because everything is not enough under the drive of interests.


    At most, it has not reached the point where it can directly enter the local ninja village. Now it is impossible for a war to break out in a big country.


    But this kind of situation is suffering for those small countries. After all, they don''t have tailed beasts as strategic deterrent weapons.


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen was defeated and just died like this? What the **** is Konoha doing?"


    In Yanyin Village of the Land of Earth, Onogi looked at the document in his hand and couldn''t help but slapped the table fiercely, his face was very ugly at this time.


    The actual ruler of Nuodanin Village, the shadow of a village, was actually impeached by a group of family members.


    What the **** is this?


    This is the most typical, and also the most successful, Xia Ke Shang!


    Such a successful case will inevitably spread to the hearts of everyone who has some thoughts in their hearts, so that they, who are shadows, will inevitably feel in danger.


    Especially the shadows of their designated inheritance, they are full of uneasiness in their hearts!


    The film is indeed elected by everyone, but if the people who can participate in the election are restricted, it is necessary to control public opinion.


    Then the selected shadow is naturally the person they need at the moment, and it must be the person they need!


    Ordinary ninjas wouldn''t know about this kind of operation, but how could those family ninjas not know?


    In the past, they did not dare to resist, because resistance was tantamount to a coup d''etat, and the end of a coup d''etat was to be besieged by the whole village.


    They really dare not think about such things, not to mention Ying''s strength is extremely terrifying, no one dares to take risks easily.


    But now, Konoha has provided a feasible path for all those who want to resist but can''t find a way.


    Now the daimyo has obtained the legal principles, and then united with people who have ideas to act collectively, and finally the final decision is made!


    Of course, there is also a premise here, that is, to obtain evidence that these filmmakers made mistakes.


    But the problem is how many people sitting in Ying''s position really didn''t do some extremely outrageous things for their own benefit?


    The answer is obviously no. In terms of profit, no one is really clean.


    So no matter who it is now, it will feel extremely uncomfortable, because they know that times have really changed.


    "This kind of thing must be contained in a way, otherwise..."


    Onoki stood up, his expression was extremely ugly.


    "Otherwise, it will be really troublesome. It seems that some things must be transferred out."


    Ohnoki really hates Konoha now, and hates the group of people headed by Uchiha. If it weren''t for them, would things have developed to this point?


    And the death of Sarutobi Hiruzen really impacted his heart, he and Sarutobi Hiruzen are almost all of the same generation, and they are both the third generation of kage.


    During the years of confrontation, although they hated each other to the bone, they always had some sympathy for each other in their hearts.


    Because there are only five people in the entire ninja world who can stand at their height.


    The third Mizukage died the first, followed by the third Kazekage, and the third Raikage died under his own siege.


    Now that Hiruzaru Sarutobi is gone, he is the only one left in the entire ninja world.


    Thinking of this, Onoki couldn''t help feeling a touch of sadness in his heart.


    But this feeling of desolation soon disappeared. Although he was old, he did not admit defeat, and he had to pave the way for the shadow of the younger generation!


    ¡­


    "The **** of Konoha!"


    Fourth Raikage patted the report on the table fiercely, and it could be seen that he was also very angry now.


    In fact, the first time he saw this report, he was in a happy mood, because Konoha was gone now, which also meant that once they attacked Konoha, it would be difficult to resist.


    And he did it right away, and he immediately planned to call all the top management of Genting to discuss this matter.


    But soon, his heart was like being poured with a basin of cold water.


    Because Tu Dai urgently found him and informed him of the stakes, which made him dare not act rashly any more.


    Toshiro was the most trustworthy person during his father''s reign, and was even known as "the courtier of the third generation of Raikage, the person who told the strongest myth"!


    And his intelligence is also very strong. In addition to his own mastery of melting, he was the chief examiner for the excellent Thunder Plow Hot Knife that the fourth generation of Raikage practiced when he was young.


    Fourth Raikage appreciates him very much and trusts him very much. Maybe Fourth Raikage will not listen to other people''s words seriously, but his words will definitely not be perfunctory.


    Now he also realizes that this is not the time to attack Konoha at all, now is the critical moment for them to integrate their internal problems!


    "Master Raikage, please calm down. Now is really not the time to be angry, but the time to think about how to appease those guys."


    Toyo shook his head helplessly when he saw the angry Fourth Raikage. Although Yunyin Village was united, there were also various problems.


    Otherwise, there would not be a pair of brothers, Jinjiaoyinjiao, in their history, who detonated a ninja war and caused them heavy losses.


    With Konoha''s deeds this time, people who were originally quite peaceful may have some thoughts in their hearts.


    And if such dangerous ideas are not dealt with properly and let them be strangled in the cradle, the future is really unimaginable...


    ¡­


    In a tavern in Tango Country, Jiraiya was drinking wine with two hot women in his arms.


    Although the three ninja bans are a terrible concept, for Jiraiya, he feels that he is not violating any precepts at all.


    He is just experiencing life and looking for inspiration for writing, simply speaking, he is collecting materials.


    Although he knew that his reason and excuse for leaving Konoha was to hunt down Orochimaru.


    But he knew very well in his heart, and even his teacher knew very well that he just wanted to leave the vortex of Konoha.


    Just like Tsunade left Konoha, on the surface, it was because she lost her younger brother and lover, and suffered from blood phobia, thus losing her ninja ability.


    But in essence, it was because of the decline of the family and her own doubts about Hokage''s belief that she chose to leave.


    As for Orochimaru, it''s not like Jiraiya didn''t know some secrets inside Konoha, so he really didn''t do his best to capture Orochimaru.


    What he is doing now is not only looking for the Child of Destiny, but also in order to perfect and construct his own thoughts, and at the same time he is writing some books that he is interested in.


    In fact, Zilai was really helpless. No one read the books that completely infused his thoughts, and no one paid attention to them.


    On the contrary, those works written out of his interest have become best-selling books, which may be a kind of helplessness.


    "Did you hear that? Something happened to Konoha Village!"


    While Zilaiye was drinking the wine cheerfully, a voice suddenly came from behind him, and this voice immediately attracted his attention.


    After all, he hasn''t forgotten that he is Konoha''s ninja, and he must pay attention to Konoha''s news.


    "I heard about it a long time ago, did you just get the news now?"


    "Actually, I got it a long time ago, but I just can''t believe it. The seven major families joined forces to impeach Hokage. This kind of thing is really incredible."


    The seven major families join forces to impeach Hokage together?


    Naturally, I couldn''t help but froze slightly when I heard this sentence. Since the fourth generation left, the current Hokage has always been the third generation.


    And the third generation is his teacher, what makes him unbelievable is that his teacher was actually impeached by seven families?


    What kind of things did he do that both people and gods were indignant of, to become what he is today?


    "Yeah, this Third Hokage looks so kind, but he didn''t expect to do so many terrible things behind his back. It''s really shocking."


    "However, I heard that the third generation came to his senses at the last moment. Although he participated in the battle, he showed his ninja demeanor."


    "It''s not easy for us to judge the matter of the big man, but it is said that the third generation is still very decent. The patriarch of the Uchiha clan really gave him enough face."


    Nice walk, Uchiha?


    Hearing these two messages, Jiraiya could no longer control his emotions.


    He clearly remembered that a major event happened to Konoha a year ago, and that event left Danzo dead without a place to bury him.


    Not only that, Konoha also issued two announcements.


    One is to explain Danzo''s crimes and deprive him of all his achievements. He can only be cast aside forever with the title of rebellion, and is completely nailed to the pillar of shame in history.


    And the other announced that Itachi, a member of the Uchiha clan, was completely deprived of his surname and was also declared a rebellious ninja, and he was still a rebellious ninja at the same level as Orochimaru!


    After Jiraiya got these two notices at that time, he just shook his head lightly and didn''t say much.


    Because he can see that this is another game in the village, and this time the loser is Danzo.


    Although he was very curious, how did Uchiha change his fate like this, after all he knew some inside information.


    However, since he left, he didn''t want to think about the matter in Konoha, let alone participate in it.


    However, he really didn''t expect that the game a year ago would spread to today, and today''s loser has become his teacher!


    "I don''t know how Konoha''s situation is now. Who do you think they will choose to be Hokage?"


    "What does Konoha''s matter have to do with us, let''s think about ourselves, but if we really want to talk about Hokage, I think that Uchiha''s patriarch may be possible."


    "The patriarch of Uchiha? Although he is really strong, isn''t he too young?"


    "You asked me, I was just giving an answer, not to mention that I also said that it was Konoha, and it has nothing to do with me, unless he fights with Yunyin Village again."


    Jiraiya has been listening to all this numbly, at this moment he can no longer control himself.


    With a ''bang'', he put his hands on the table fiercely, and then stood up.


    "are you crazy!"


    This action of his made the tavern a little quieter for an instant, but the next moment there were also angry curses.


    However, Jilai didn''t pay attention to these details, and his eyes fell on the two women who were by his side before.


    At this moment, the two women were already trembling with fright. Jiraiya is a ninja after all, and this is not someone they can provoke.


    "My lord, is there any place where we have not treated well?" A woman mustered up her courage, and she asked tremblingly.


    "Sorry, it''s my personal reasons."


    Jilai also took a deep breath, calmed down his emotions, and then he took out his wallet and put down a stack of banknotes on the table.


    After doing all this, he turned around and left the tavern.


    When he came to the street, he raised his head and looked at the sky. Some dark clouds had gathered in the originally bright sky.


    "It''s really not a good weather."


    Jiraiya murmured, and then he walked forward silently.


    At this moment, his mind was full of memories from that year, and at this moment he also made a decision.


    He wants to go back to Konoha, he wants to send his teacher a final farewell.


    He heard that his teacher came to his senses at the last moment, he heard that his teacher showed ninja demeanor before he died, he heard that his teacher walked very well.


    In this world, there are fewer and fewer people who are close to him now.


    People at the same time, either almost distanced themselves because of the gap in status, or went their separate ways now.


    His disciple Namikaze Minato is dead, and he doesn''t know what happened to Nagato and the others now.


    But now his teacher has also gone, and a feeling of loneliness spreads in his heart instantly.


    No matter how powerful he is, he seems a little silent and lonely at this moment...


    .........


    "Did he leave too? It''s still so ugly."


    Outside a casino, Tsunade walked forward in a silent and absent-minded manner.


    Jing Yin followed her slightly anxiously, but there was nothing he could do.


    In this matter, Shizune really doesn''t have any qualifications to speak, because the person who died was Tsunade''s teacher.


    At first they couldn''t believe the news when they got the news. After all, impeaching the shadow of a big Ninja village has never happened before.


    But as more and more people spread the word, especially if they were in the country of fire, the daimyo''s edict had already been issued.


    This made Tsunade have to believe that this matter was true, but after she believed it, she seemed a little confused again.


    For Sarutobi Hiruzen, her feelings have always been complicated.


    On the one hand, Hiruzaru Sarutobi was her teacher, who taught her a lot, and she will keep such feelings in her heart.


    But on the other hand, the downfall of the Thousand Hands Clan really has something to do with her teacher.


    Originally, she thought that even if Hiruzaru Sarutobi died, she would not have too many emotional changes, but she didn''t expect that she would still be a little bit unbearable.


    This is a very inexplicable emptiness, a feeling that the familiar people are far away from me.


    Sighing deeply, Tsunade''s expression instantly became serious: "Let''s go, Shizune, let''s go back to Konoha."


    "Oh?" Shizune couldn''t help being stunned when she heard the news, and then she asked strangely: "Master Tsunade, are you sure?"


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure."


    Tsunade nodded seriously, and then she said with a wry smile.


    "Actually, I don''t know what I think, but I still have a feeling that he really left.


    It''s very uncomfortable to feel like a stick in my throat, so I want to go back and have a look, just as a disciple to say goodbye to him. "


    Having said that, Tsunade continued to walk forward without looking back, and Shizune could only silently keep up...


    ¡­


    On a valley in Kusanagi, Orochimaru stood quietly on it and looked into the distance.


    He has already received the news from Konoha, and he naturally knows what happened to Konoha, but after knowing these things, Orochimaru couldn''t help but sigh a little.


    "Life is really fragile, just leave like this, Sarutobi-sensei..."


    Looking at the dense forest full of vitality in the distance and the dark clouds gathering in the sky, Orochimaru suddenly laughed.


    His laughing voice was a little hoarse, but it was also a little sad, and he didn''t stop until he felt his laughing eyes were sore.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound in the sky, and silver lightning rolled in the dark clouds.


    Soon the pattering rain fell, quickly soaking Orochimaru''s whole body.


    But Orochimaru didn''t care about this situation, his eyes were still staring into the distance, and it took him a long time to lick his tongue.


    "But that''s fine, even though you didn''t die in battle.


    But as a Hokage, you understand your mistakes and let yourself go in a decent way, which is a good result.


    And I heard that you fought against Uchiha Habara before you died, and showed your ninja demeanor.


    It''s good, really good, it''s a pity I didn''t get to see it. "


    Orochimaru''s feelings towards Sarutobi Hiruzen are very sincere and complicated, but he still respects his teacher after all.


    Of course, what he respects is the Sarutobi Hiruzen who has the title of Ninja in his memory!


    And not the third-generation Hokage-sama who is already addicted to power and is known as the strongest Hokage.


    The rain was still falling, and Dashemaru stood in the rain with his eyes closed tightly, as if he was recalling something, thinking about something.


    "Boom!"


    The rain fell quietly, and Orochimaru stood alone on the valley, suddenly there was a muffled sound from the sky, and the next moment a silver lightning struck towards him!


    Orochimaru closed his eyes tightly but frowned slightly, he took a quick step back to avoid the lightning that fell from the sky.


    "boom!"


    This bolt of lightning landed on the top of the valley, splitting a lot of rocks in an instant, and Orochimaru slowly opened his eyes.


    "Mr. Sarutobi, do you miss me and want me to accompany you?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, then he smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "But it''s a pity, I''m afraid I won''t accompany you, but if you come up to meet me, I can still go."


    After saying this, Orochimaru turned around and planned to leave, but he stopped just as he stepped forward.


    Because he keenly discovered that the vibrations from this valley are completely different from normal valleys!


    Orochimaru, who has already undergone various transformations, has a body that is already different from ordinary people. It is no problem to say that his body is a snake.


    And his transformation also gave him a stronger perception of the subtle changes in the environment, which made him stop and stare at the valley.


    "Is there any secret hidden here?"


    Orochimaru was thinking silently, and the next moment the vast chakra in his body gathered. UU reading


    "Earth escape, earth flow cut!"


    The hand was lightly attached to the ground, and in an instant his majestic chakra gushed out and then entered the ground.


    And this piece of land quickly rose and cut open under the action of his chakra, and soon Orochimaru discovered an interesting thing.


    That is, there is indeed a hidden secret room below, but the defense of this secret room is exceptionally good, even he can''t open it all at once!


    "Interesting, this level of defense is really interesting."


    How could Orochimaru endure such a strange thing? He immediately increased his chakra output.


    Orochimaru''s chakra preparation is already very terrifying, but even he took nearly ten minutes to completely break this defense!


    After doing all this, Orochimaru was already covered in sweat, and his already pale face became even paler because of the continuous output of high-intensity chakra.


    It''s just that his heart is full of excitement now, and he feels more and more that there is definitely an unknown secret hidden underneath!


    Standing up somewhat unsteadily, Orochimaru walked forward slowly, and then he jumped into the secret room in this valley.


    However, the moment he went down, the hairs on his whole body stood on end, as if there was a terrifying prehistoric beast hidden in it!


    Depressed, cold and full of destructiveness, this is the first feeling Dashewan felt after entering, which also made him immediately alert.


    However, when he was asked to look forward with slightly empty eyes, he was completely stunned.


    There is no sign of life in this secret room, only a skeleton sitting on a stone chair!


    .......

 Chapter 158： Dont forget you are a Konoha ninja

    Popular recommendation:


    After a few days of martial law, the situation inside Konoha also began to ease.


    After all, everyone has to eat, and long-term martial law is not conducive to development, nor is it conducive to the reputation of Habara and his group of instigators.


    Therefore, a smooth deregulation is the most correct choice, and now Habara and the others have also achieved this step-of course, the three families do not want to be relaxed.


    During these days, Habara and the others were not idle either.


    During this period of time, they continued to eliminate some ninjas who belonged to these three families in important positions, and at the same time added a large number of newcomers.


    And these newcomers, Habara and the others are basically civilian ninjas.


    This is a very critical point. Although Habara and the others are family ninjas, if they really want to stabilize the situation in Konoha, civilian ninjas will always be the ones they need to win over.


    To put it bluntly, what Habara and the others used was actually the method of Sarutobi Hiruzen, but I have to say that this method is really effective.


    How many members of the ninja family account for the total population of Konoha?


    And how many family ninjas can occupy the entire Konoha ninja system?


    Even if they do have powerful power, it is really difficult to make up for the gap in population.


    And the construction of a ninja village, except for those who stand at the top of the Konoha Pyramid, if there is no huge civilian ninja to fill the middle and lower levels.


    This ninja village can no longer be called ninja village. It might be better to simply break up and live until the Warring States period.


    After all, it was a family-based ninja group at that time, but in this era, they will eventually end up being crushed by other ninja villages!


    "In addition to these, we should also increase the welfare of civilian ninjas."


    At the meeting held in the Hokage Building, Habara directly put forward his own ideas.


    "Of course, the purpose of doing this is also very simple, that is to stabilize ourselves.


    Don''t think that buffing up the civilian ninjas is weakening us, on the surface it does.


    But in fact, their strengthening will stimulate our own people to work harder, thus making us stronger.


    This is a competitive situation and relationship. Once a person is at ease and has no rivals, he will soon degenerate.


    If a ninja is at ease, then the ninja is not far from death, and a family or even a ninja village is like this.


    I am afraid that by then, its fate will be to disappear into the long river of history. "


    Habara''s words made everyone present frown, but they had to admit that it was true.


    A stable ninja is easy to lose vigilance, and a comfortable family will only lie on the honor book of the past, which is absolutely not allowed by them.


    What''s more, even if the welfare and resources of civilian ninjas are improved, as family ninjas, they are born with advantages that others cannot match.


    Thousands of years of inheritance have given them sufficient self-confidence and heritage, and training their offspring from an early age can directly make them win at the starting line.


    It''s not enough under such favorable conditions, so let''s take care of the family business honestly.


    Just using it to improve the welfare of civilian ninjas is a huge pressure on Konoha''s finances.


    At the same time, what to give and how much to give is really a headache.


    It''s just that before they could think it through clearly, Habara spoke again.


    "There should also be reforms in education. Our current education is completely based on the comprehensive education system of the second generation.


    The third generation has not changed at all, but we can make some articles based on this.


    For example, we can offer some theoretical courses as well as specially biased courses.


    For example, some civilian children have very strong theoretical knowledge, and we can train them towards civilian jobs.


    Some people are talented in ninjutsu, we can let them learn ninjutsu specially.


    There are also gymnastics, illusion, etc., we can all set up classes to teach them and train them. "


    "This?"


    Habara''s education system reform changed their expressions slightly.


    If Habara was not from Uchiha, or the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, they would have wondered if there was something wrong with this person''s position.


    Although it is good for Konoha to cultivate and strengthen those civilian ninjas in this way, it seems to be another blow to their family ninjas?


    It was just what Habara said next, which made them nod their heads in satisfaction.


    "And then there''s meritocratic education."


    Habara said faintly, he simply brought out the Western and European education.


    Anyway, in the previous life, the island country had been wagging its tail and following others, and this world itself is a world of blood theory, so naturally he would not break it and make any changes.


    After all, he himself is a member of the vested interests of the blood family, so is it possible that he still wants to ''I killed myself''?


    "The best people in the campus, we will discuss and distribute them and then educate them personally.


    In this kind of education process, how to make them have a sense of identity depends on their own practices.


    And the ones that are not bad will be handed over to the ninja to lead them, and train them to enhance their sense of belonging and identification with Konoha.


    As for the others, let¡¯s keep the status quo, supported by the benefits of our reform, and they will perform their tasks themselves.


    I think they will definitely live a better life than now, and live a happier life, won''t they? "


    Habara''s proposal naturally satisfied the other families present, even the most conservative Hyuga clan couldn''t help but nodded.


    Although these most gifted children are not members of their own family, their training in this way can definitely give these children a special sense of belonging.


    This is also a way of strengthening their family, and it is also a particularly novel, low-cost but high-efficiency way.


    Because this is directly using the power of the village to help them select talents, if they still object to this kind of thing, then it really can''t be justified.


    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages in everything. For example, how to distribute these talents, I am afraid that there will be some conflicts of interests.


    But fortunately, if everyone can sit down and discuss **** him, then a relatively acceptable result will always be obtained.


    "This proposal, I think we can accept."


    Hinata Hyuzu glanced at everyone present, and finally he nodded and said.


    "Then Patriarch Habara, do you have any other ideas?"


    "Don''t be arrogant, it''s a big trouble for us to do these finances."


    Habara said with a smile, but soon he thought of something, and then he spoke.


    "However, Xiaochun passed away and the position of Minister of Finance became vacant, which gave me an idea.


    That is to set up a financial budget and audit agency under the Ministry of Finance. The role of this agency also has two aspects.


    The first is to calculate the approximate budget expenditure of Konoha in various aspects in that year, and then we will tell the amount to the Minister of Finance and ask him to discuss with the daimyo.


    The second is to review and monitor whether the money is used in key places to ensure that it does not flow into the pockets of people who should not get the money.


    And, among some organizations that should not exist, how do you say this? "


    ¡­


    The finance department has always been a low-key, but it is a department with super power.


    Being rich is a father, this point is equally common in this world, of course, it also depends on what kind of existence the rich man is.


    If it is a daimyo, it may be a money bag, and if it is an institution of Ninja Village, it may be a giant.


    Why did Habara resell arms privately?


    Why did the pig, deer and butterfly tribes readily agree, and why did the other three tribes happily participate in it after they knew about it?


    To put it bluntly, it is to earn money by working with Habara. The money can increase the strength of the family and the budget of their department. How could they refuse.


    Of course, there is another reason why they are willing to do it, that is, they will do it under the condition that they will not harm Konoha''s interests.


    These people are still very ethical, compared with a guy who is full of "for Konoha", they are like the patron saint of Konoha.


    Moreover, the people present were all smart people. The opinion put forward by Habara seemed to them to be no big deal when they heard it just now.


    But as they pondered over it carefully, they immediately thought of some key points.


    "The patriarch Nawahara thinks, who should the Minister of Finance be handed over to?"


    Nara Shikahisa''s eyes sparkled, he knocked on the table and asked.


    "It''s up to us to decide whether it''s a little overstepping. I think it''s up to Hokage-sama to decide."


    Habara gave a perfect answer without leaking anything, and this answer instantly made everyone present nod their heads in satisfaction. They had completely confirmed Habara''s thoughts.


    The head of the finance department was handed over to Hokage to be selected, which seemed to be fulfilling Hokage''s rights.


    But in fact, under such a plan, what is the function of the Minister of Finance?


    That is to ask the daimyo for money!


    Although Daming is nothing, he is still a big name after all.


    Therefore, a little superficial respect should be given¡ªunless it is urgent, the ninja will let him know how big the gap is between ordinary people and ninjas.


    The head of the finance department is selected and appointed by Hokage himself. When the time comes when the daimyo gets upset, then Hokage will be upset too. It has something to do with them.


    Although they all felt that Habara was a bit shameless, after all, Jiraiya was a very good person, but he hadn''t taken office yet, so he was calculated for a while.


    But no matter what, they used to be the ones who took the blame, but now the feng shui turns, you are also a disciple of Sarutobi Hiruzane, so what happened if you were the one who took the blame?


    As for the audit of the whereabouts of each sum, in addition to supervising the various departments when the money really fell to the ground, they are also supervising themselves.


    No one can tell exactly how much those three families have swallowed up. The property they are under martial law at present is a bit jaw-dropping.


    Now they are seven families who jointly impeached and overthrew Hokage. If they themselves pay attention to me, then I am afraid they will suffer in the future.


    Strict self-discipline is a requirement that these family ninjas must meet now!


    Of course, there is one more thing they can think of, and that is to monitor whether the money will flow into some places that should not enter.


    Although the roots have been destroyed, this institution has given them an indelible memory.


    In particular, this institution was dug out to do human experiments and cultivated a lot of unregistered ninjas like Deadpool, which is really terrifying.


    They absolutely do not allow anyone in the future to bypass the financial barrier in any form and in any way, and then create a new root.


    As for whether they will learn from them and export weapons to those places where they are ''needed''?


    This is embarrassing, they have already walked this road, will they continue to walk for others?


    This meeting is actually almost done here, and the rest is just some trivial details and some information exchange.


    Habara also learned about Anbu''s current situation during this meeting.


    Kakashi did a good job, even though he was not liked by Anbu members, but with Habara and the others'' endorsement, he has re-integrated Anbe.


    Although Anbu at this time is really different in terms of combat effectiveness and experience in handling affairs, compared with before, after all, it was all formed by the reserve team just now.


    However, they can now normally complete the basic defense tasks, so the rest is to give time and battles to temper them slowly.


    And what''s interesting is that Habara also got a piece of information, that is, the front-line garrison discovered that Jiraiya had also returned to the territory of the Fire Country from the Country of Tang.


    Upon hearing this news, Habara probably guessed that Jiraiya had also come back to send Hiruzaru Sarutobi his last journey.


    Anyway, Zilai is also his disciple.


    "So you pull me up, just let me go with you to meet Jiraiya."


    On a path outside Muye Village, Yanye looked at Yuyuan speechlessly, she never thought that she would be dragged by this guy for no reason.


    Although Konoha has settled down these days, the three families are still on the verge of thunder.


    Habara left Konoha at this time, doesn''t that mean weakening Konoha''s combat effectiveness?


    But even with this thought in mind, Yan Ye came out with Habara. As members of the Nara clan, their character is to recognize you and they will definitely help you.


    Yan Ye has been doing this from beginning to end. Although she often complains like Shikamaru in the original book, Shikamaru in the original book also helps Naruto wipe his ass.


    What''s more, speaking of Konoha, there are two kaleidoscopes of Fuyue and Shisui, and those three families can''t make any waves.


    "After all, it is our default Hokage. Isn''t it a matter of course to welcome him in advance?"


    Yu Yuan knew Yan Ye''s character too well, so he didn''t care about Yan Ye''s complaints, but explained the reason with a smile.


    For this explanation, Yan Ye could only shake her head slightly, but her eyes kept falling on Yu Yuan.


    The strength of language can really be described as unimaginable. This guy is obviously the same age as him, and he has even formed a team with him.


    Although he had an aura of genius since he was a child, this growth span is really incomprehensible.


    However, there is one thing about Habara that hasn''t changed, that is, his character and heart are still the same as they were many years ago.


    Clever and cunning, he is still cold towards his enemies, but gentle and tolerant towards his own people.


    His personality is really different from other Uchihas, which is why Habara can have so many friends, and I also recognize him so much.


    "I said you keep staring at me like this, do you like me?"


    Suddenly, when Yan Ye was deep in thought, Yu Yuan''s chuckling voice instantly broke her thoughts.


    Glaring at Habara dissatisfied, Yan Ye withdrew his gaze, and at the same time secretly added something.


    "Tch, when did this guy get so narcissistic..."


    ¡­


    In a secret base in the forest of the land of fire, Orochimaru is brewing chakra very seriously.


    After finding the skeleton, Orochimaru put away the skeleton immediately, and rushed all the way to the base in the Land of Fire.


    This base used to be a forward gathering point for Genbu to gather supplementary materials. As a member of Sannin and Genbu, Dashemaru naturally knew it here.


    And the roots have been uprooted by Uchiha Habara, so the place is empty, perfectly suitable for what Orochimaru is doing here.


    Orochimaru still can''t forget that when he met this skeleton in that crypt, even he felt desperate for the cold, domineering and destructive aura.


    The breath left by a dead person is so terrifying, so what will he be like when he is alive?


    This question has been circling in Dashewan''s mind, how can he not be curious about who this guy is?


    Therefore, he spent a few days making preparations, not only to choose a suitable ''material'', but also to adjust his own state.


    In terms of materials, he chose a ninja from Grass Ninja Village. This guy is a top ninja in Grass Ninja Village.


    However, for people in this small country village, it is conceivable how dehydrated this master is, but this is what Orochimaru needs.


    The deterrent power of that skeleton was too terrifying. He really couldn''t imagine how strong such a person would be if he came back to life.


    Therefore, he can only make such a choice in terms of materials. Of course, he also knows that his current research on the reincarnation of the dirty soil is not very good.


    I''m afraid that using good materials may not be able to fully exert the strength of the summoned, but there is absolutely nothing wrong with being careful.


    After all, he had never encountered such an existence that frightened him.


    "It''s almost ready."


    Orochimaru felt the boiling chakra in his body, and whispered softly in his mouth.


    The next moment, a complicated formation appeared on the ground, which looked like a spiritism formation.


    In fact, in essence, the reincarnation of the dirty land is a variation of spiritism, but it is more advanced to summon a person''s soul from the pure land.


    Not only that, the summoned person has infinite chakra, which is something normal people can''t imagine.


    It''s just that this technique also has certain flaws, that is, the soul and the carrier need to be compatible.


    In fact, for powerful ninjas, chakra is not a problem at all, the quality of chakra and the strength of their own blood are the most critical.


    Chakra has always been to define the lower limit of a ninja, not to determine the upper limit of a ninja.


    In this world, what determines the upper limit of ninjas has always been the bloodline.


    Therefore, the higher the fit, the higher the ability to restore the summoned person, and the stronger the summoned person''s power can be, the closer to the peak level in life!


    Orochimaru obviously can''t do this now, and he doesn''t want to do it at all.


    To put it simply, he couldn''t guarantee that he could control the summoned people at all.


    In case someone who was accidentally summoned by him was instantly killed, then he would really be at a loss.


    The formation quickly spread, surrounding the stunned grass ninja, and Orochimaru put the liquid he extracted from the bones with a special method into the formation.


    Chakra continued to output, and that special formation also began to emit a strange light.


    Accompanied by the appearance of this ray of light, sheets of white paper quietly floated out of the formation.


    Each of these pieces of paper carries a strange power, and such power makes people shudder, because such power seems to represent death!


    "Ok?"


    That Kusanagi''s body suddenly shook violently, he was obviously awakened by this force.


    He looked around in astonishment, but when he realized that he was bound and unable to move, his face suddenly turned pale.


    Orochimaru ignored him, and with the continuous influx of chakra, the white paper stuck to his body fiercely in an instant.


    "what!"


    The grass ninja let out a scream in an instant, his face began to contort, and his body trembled even more violently.


    Because he could clearly feel that his consciousness was being wiped out by these white pieces of paper, and his body was also in great pain. This feeling really made him feel worse than death!


    Fortunately, this kind of pain didn''t last long, the white pieces of paper quickly spread across his body, and he was completely submerged in just a moment.


    The painful screams stopped abruptly, and at this moment, a strange and powerful Chakra appeared on this person who was completely covered by white paper.


    Orochimaru felt this strange chakra, and his complexion became serious. This feeling was exactly the same as when he found the skeleton in the cave.


    However, the feeling at this time was much lighter than before, but it was scary enough.


    When the white paper completed the final transformation, the human chakra under the paper began to solidify, and then they slowly began to fall off.


    Orochimaru looked at the person in front of him intently, he was silently waiting for the final result.


    When the piece of paper fell off to reveal the person''s face, Orochimaru froze.


    It took him a long time to lick his tongue, and a weird smile appeared on his face!


    "I really want to thank you very much, teacher.


    If it wasn''t for that thunderbolt, I really wouldn''t have found that place.


    If I didn''t find this place, I wouldn''t be able to find this Shura-like existence! "


    Looking at the figure with long black hair in front of him, the smile on Orochimaru''s face became even brighter.


    At this moment, the figure of Habara once again appeared in his mind, and he already had some new ideas...


    ......


    Jiraiya walked slowly in the direction of Konoha. It had been a few days since he set off, and he was thinking about a problem along the way.


    That is, when I return to Konoha, what kind of situation will I encounter?


    As Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple, Jiraiya''s current situation seems a bit embarrassing.


    His teacher was impeached and finally passed away due to various reasons, and resistance was one of these reasons.


    Although Jiraiya looks like a fool, he is also a very wise and foolish person in essence.


    He could guess with a high probability that Konoha''s situation at this time might not be optimistic.


    Although the seven major families controlled Konoha, the three families headed by his teacher might not be so optimistic.


    When he goes back this time, he doesn''t know what the seven big families will think of him.


    And those three big families are said to have not been attacked yet, if they knew what they would do when they went back, he didn''t dare to imagine.


    All these things gave Zilai Ye a headache, but he didn''t regret that he wanted to go back to the wood industry and see his teacher for the last time.


    No matter how bad the situation is, this is what Jiraiya should do, and it is also what he must do.


    "Hopefully there will be a better result."


    Naturally, he sighed softly, but soon he frowned because he sensed that someone was following him.


    Following him in the territory of the Land of Fire, he would never encounter this kind of thing before. After all, the ninjas on duty in the Land of Fire are basically Konoha ninjas.


    The Konoha ninjas are now following him, which explains two things.


    First, he may be in an unpopular situation now, and his return may have attracted the attention of many people.


    Second, that is, Konoha is now completely controlled by the people of the seven major families, just as he thought.


    This made him sigh uncontrollably, but he didn''t stop his steps, but continued to walk forward firmly.


    This is the attitude he wants to show, he just wants to tell everyone that he wants to go back to Konoha!


    Walking all the way forward, naturally he soon came to a small town, which was his only way to Konoha.


    In fact, as soon as he stepped into this small town, Jiraiya''s expression would not change.


    He has been to this small town before, but at that time, this small town became a gathering point for Konoha ninjas, so he is quite familiar with it.


    Because of its geographical location, Konoha ninjas have always been stationed in this town, and when he arrived, he saw several ninjas standing at the intersection of the town waiting for him.


    "Master Jiraiya." A Konoha ninja stepped forward and nodded slightly, then said respectfully: "Someone wants to see you, please follow me."


    "I see, I will go with you."


    Jiraiya took a serious look at the ninja in front of him before continuing.


    "What do you think of such an important event happening in the village?"


    "Although it is unexpected and unbelievable, there is evidence for everything here."


    The Konoha ninja glanced at Jiraiya, but in the end he didn''t say anything serious, after all, he knew that the adult in front of him was a disciple of the third generation.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama himself has admitted everything, which means that everything is true.


    And we are ninjas, so we can only follow orders. "


    Hearing this, Ji Lai could only nod slightly, and it was the same when he got the information. It was his teacher who took the initiative to admit all these allegations.


    "Can you tell me who wants to see me?" She shook her head lightly and naturally asked.


    "Now adults will know when they see it, so please come with us." The ninja didn''t say much, he just made a ''please'' gesture.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Lai also understood that it was impossible for him to get more information, so he just nodded and followed directly.


    Following this ninja Jiraiya soon came to the door of a tavern, and he knew that this might be the place where he was going to meet.


    Pushing open the door alone, he walked in slowly, and he found that the entire tavern had been emptied, only two people were sitting there on the opposite side.


    These two people, a man and a woman, are all young people, and they may only look about seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Even when he came to look at the man carefully at that time, his brows could not help but wrinkled, because he had already recognized that this man was the all-powerful Uchiha Habara!


    "Why is it him?" Naturally, he also thought silently in his heart, but at this time he also began to show a little vigilance.


    Uchiha Habara can be present in person, so this shows that this matter is definitely not that simple.


    But even though he still walked over, he made it to the opposite side of Habara and Yan Ye.


    "Master Jiraiya, I have known you for a long time but this is the first time I have met you, please give me your advice."


    Habara smiled and said to Nature, then he pointed to Yan Ye next to him and continued to speak.


    "This is my teammate and a member of the security department. His name is Nara Yanye."


    "Master Ji Lai Ye, hello." Yan Ye also nodded to Zi Lai Ye, and then she became quiet.


    Along the way, she has already thought clearly about what she wants to do, and she has clearly defined her position, which is to assist Habara in convincing Jiraiya.


    She knows that Jiraiya is also the default Hokage, because there are too many benefits to having Jiraiya on stage.


    On the one hand, he is a disciple of three generations of Hokage, which is a very good choice in terms of inheritance.


    The second point is that Jiraiya''s reputation is absolutely enough, and there is no one who can compete with him in Konoha.


    Of course, the most important point is that Zilai is also a person who can''t manage.


    Not being able to manage means that he will hand over the authority of management to more professional people, which is the best choice for the Seven Great Families.


    Of course, Tsunade would also be a good choice. Although Tsunade is a little poor, her ability, prestige, and identity as a descendant of a thousand hands are definitely an excellent choice.


    It''s just that Yan Ye has studied the history of Uchiha and the Senju Clan, and she knows that the person next to her will not allow this to happen.


    Not only Habara, but I am afraid that people from other families will not want a Hokage who is truly capable of management.


    So Tsunade can only become a decoration in the end, and Zirai is their best choice, and probably the only choice.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, although this is the first time we''ve met, I already know your name like thunder."


    Jiraiya stared at Habara, and finally asked with a sigh.


    "I don''t know what the patriarch Yuyuan is looking for me this time, after all, it might not be that simple for a busy person like you to come to see me, an idler..."


    ¡­


    Jiraiya''s words can be said to be straightforward, he seems to have no interest in flirting with Habara at all.


    His attitude made Habara nodded slightly, which was quite in line with Jiraiya''s character.


    Although Zilai is not a completely straightforward person, but when facing some serious matters, he still prefers to explain things directly.


    It''s just that Jiraiya''s attitude at this time really made Habara a little helpless, this guy seemed to have a big misunderstanding of himself.


    In fact, Habara can also understand why Jiraiya has such an attitude. After all, he personally ''killed'' Jiraiya''s teacher.


    However, Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to this little problem, and now Jiraiya delivered it to his door by himself, which saved him a lot of time, so he is still in a very happy mood now.


    "Before I say my question, I would like to ask Jiraiya-sama two questions."


    Habara tapped on the table lightly, and then he spoke with a smile.


    "First question, I would like to know what is the purpose of your coming back this time, Master Jiraiya?


    And the second question, I want to ask Jiraiya-sama, do you still remember your identity? "


    Since Jiraiya has to be persuaded, then this matter should not be too hasty.


    First of all, he also wanted to know what he wanted to do when he came back this time.


    Although he guessed that it was probably to pay homage to Sarutobi Hiruzen and send his teacher off for the last time, but it was better to ask clearly than to cause some misunderstandings.


    As for the second question, that is to pave the way for my follow-up words.


    Jiraiya must be a Konoha ninja, and this has not changed from beginning to end.


    Habara said this just to strengthen his concept, and to use this concept to force him to submit.


    Jilai also didn''t know that Habara was thinking so much, he frowned and took a look at Habara before speaking slowly.


    "The purpose of my return is to see my teacher for the last time, although according to all kinds of information it is proved that he has made many mistakes that should not have been made, and he has dishonored Hokage''s reputation.


    But he has admitted everything before he was alive, and he is dead now, I think everything is over, so it shouldn''t be a problem for me to see him off for the last time, right?


    As for you asking me what my identity is, then I can tell you very clearly. "


    Speaking of this, Zilai also paused for a while, and then his expression became extremely serious, and he said firmly.


    "I am a disciple of Hiruza Sarutobi, the third Hokage of Konoha Village, and I have been a Konoha ninja from beginning to end."


    "Very good, Zi Lai Ye, I admire and am very satisfied with your answer."


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he heard these words, he nodded in satisfaction, then took out a scroll and handed it to Jiraiya.


    "Look here, here is the record of the action that night.


    At the same time, there are also many things about your teacher, Danzo and Dashemaru.


    These are all action reports and records from the root, and you don''t have to doubt the authenticity.


    There is no need for us to cheat in this regard, after all, your teacher himself admits it.


    Of course, if you want to go back and send Sarutobi Hiruza a ride, we welcome you, because we are also waiting for you to return to Konoha. "


    Jiraiya''s expression became more puzzled, but he still took the scroll silently, then gently opened it and began to read it seriously.


    There are many contents in the scroll, and Zilai read it very slowly, but the more he looked at it, the more his body trembled slightly.


    He knew some things, but he really didn''t know some things, especially what happened after he left Konoha, he really didn''t know anything.


    After watching all this, Jiraiya closed the scroll silently, and finally he lowered his head and said softly to Habara.


    "If all this is true, then I apologize for what my teacher did to you."


    "There is no need for this, both he and Danzo have paid the price they should pay.


    And you are not them, you have no part in this matter, you don''t have to feel sorry for them. "


    Habara shook his head calmly, he knocked on the table slowly and looked at Jiraiya with a smile.


    "And as I said, we welcome you back to Konoha, do you know why?"


    "I have no idea."


    Jilai also shook his head, but soon his face changed slightly.


    He seemed to realize something, but before he could open his mouth, Habara had already given the answer.


    "Because Konoha has lost Hokage now, we naturally need a suitable person for this position.


    Just looking at the entire Konoha, there are not many suitable people, and none of our seven major families have the qualifications for the time being.


    After all, we just impeached Hokage. If any one of us came to power at this time, don''t say whether we are satisfied, I am afraid that the villagers will not accept it.


    And you are a disciple of the Third Hokage and one of the Konoha Sannin.


    In terms of prestige, strength, and inheritance, you are the most suitable, Mr. Zilaiye.


    In other words, you are the Fifth Hokage-sama who is most suitable for Konoha now! "


    "you!"


    Naturally he also heard this answer, even though he had already realized it, but he still couldn''t help but look at Habara in astonishment.


    Fifth Hokage, they actually let themselves be Fifth Hokage?


    Jiraiya stared at Habara steadfastly, he knew that his personality was definitely not suitable for Hokage, these guys probably had ulterior motives in choosing him, right?


    Zilai has never been someone who likes to speculate on a person''s heart with the greatest disgust, but at this moment he has to think in this direction. UU reading


    If I become the Fifth Hokage, I am afraid that it is impossible to really handle Konoha''s affairs well with my own management ability.


    In the end, many things about Konoha will still fall into the hands of these seven families.


    To put it simply, what they want is not a Fifth Hokage, or a qualified Fifth Hokage who can manage Konoha.


    All they want is a Fifth Hokage who has a symbolic meaning and can stabilize the situation in Konoha!


    "Do you want me to go back to be a puppet?" Zilai almost gritted his teeth and said, "I refuse this."


    "I''m sorry, Master Ziraiya, you have no way to refuse."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Why do you think you are a puppet, do you think that Hokage must do everything?


    You are mistaken, Ziraiya-sama, if this is the case, why are there so many ministers like us to assist Hokage?


    And Master Hokage took power before, don''t you think this is a serious problem?


    I often agree with a word, that is, there are specializations in the art industry.


    It is much better to leave things to his professional people than to someone who is not good at this industry at all. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, and then he spoke with a smile.


    "And naturally, my lord, you can''t refuse us.


    You just said it yourself, you are a Konoha ninja.


    Now that Konoha needs you, is that how you refuse? "


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Please subscribe for the new month, please ask for a monthly pass, thank you everyone~!

 Chapter 159： Jiraiyas belief

    Popular recommendation:


    Orochimaru is in a very happy mood now, and he said that the gains he got are really unimaginable.


    He never dreamed that he actually found this legendary existence, the existence that once swept the ninja world.


    Now he has three perfect cards in his hand, especially against Uchiha Habara and he has more options.


    It''s just that there''s one thing I still haven''t figured out, and that''s why this person is here.


    Although Orochimaru knows that he has read the report of the second Hokage, knows some records of this person, and knows that he did not die in the hands of the first Hokage.


    But he never showed his face after he disappeared, and no one would have imagined that he would hide himself in such a place.


    "The Country of Grass is the place where Konoha and Yanying Village fought during the Third World War. Does he have any plans?"


    If it was someone else, Orochimaru probably wouldn''t think so much, but he had to think seriously about this person.


    Such ghost-like characters must have their own reasons for doing things.


    It''s just that Orochimaru thought about it and couldn''t figure out why, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Now he puts more energy into going to Konoha, seeing his teacher off for the last time, and at the same time going to meet that Uchiha Habara again.


    When he was in Bear Country, he was really taught a lesson by that Uchiha Habara.


    Although Orochimaru didn''t go all out at that time, the problem was that Uchiha Habara was useless at that time.


    He knew that this guy had mastered the eyes of the kaleidoscope, and the strongest strength of a Uchiha was above their eyes.


    This guy is already so terrifying without using his eyes. If he uses his eyes, what kind of situation will he reach?


    Orochimaru is very curious about the personal strength of this Uchiha Habara, what level has he reached.


    He himself didn''t dare to fight at that time, after all, he couldn''t even handle Itachi Uchiha, and now he is really struggling with the illusion of Sharingan.


    Uchiha Habara easily solved Uchiha Itachi, and now he even solved his own teacher.


    Even if my teacher is old, but according to the information, my teacher has shown the demeanor of a ninja.


    This kid can do this step, which really makes him extremely good.


    Originally thinking about how to deal with Uchiha Habara, coupled with the matter of his teacher this time, he has already found this once powerful figure by himself.


    Of course Orochimaru couldn''t restrain the thoughts in his heart, that''s why he took his current actions.


    All the way to the country of fire, and quickly came to the town closest to Konoha, Orochimaru was also full of emotion.


    Although he often comes to Fire Country because of various missions, he has never been so close to Konoha like today.


    After all, he is also a person returning home now, but he can''t really enter the place where he was born here in an open and aboveboard manner.


    Fortunately, Orochimaru is not a sentimental person, if you can''t go back, you don''t have to go back.


    His heart is no longer bound by a small village, he has more ambitious pursuits and more dreams,


    The death of his teacher this time can be regarded as further strengthening his belief. Although life, old age, sickness and death are natural, what he desires more is eternal life.


    "In this regard, I am very similar to that guy Xie."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, although he didn''t like Scorpio and knew that Scorpion hated him, but in terms of concept, they were indeed very similar.


    This may be the reason why they are assigned to a group. After all, they are all people who pursue eternal life, but in different ways.


    Orochimaru walked forward silently, but when he entered this small town, he noticed something was wrong.


    This small town is so close to Konoha, there must be ninja troops stationed here, but since he came in, he has not seen a single ninja.


    Orochimaru didn''t walk in ostentatiously, he came here naturally after some disguise.


    Even Konoha''s loose defense really exceeded his expectations.


    "Is it because the people of Uchiha didn''t fully control these troops, or did they say something happened in this small town?"


    Orochimaru is still very keen, and the current situation has also aroused his interest.


    So he walked forward silently, while exploring the surroundings covertly, and soon his attention was placed on a tavern.


    There are many ninjas hidden outside this tavern. They are well hidden, but they are nothing to Orochimaru.


    Looking at the tavern from the window, there were no customers inside. Perhaps someone was sitting in a hidden corner, discussing something.


    "And here, I''m afraid there is some important person?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he slowly wanted to lean over and release the snake to see the situation.


    If he wants to enter Konoha and find Uchiha Habara, he must collect enough information.


    Although he can do this kind of thing when he enters Konoha, after all, there are many of his subordinates who have not been cleaned up in Konoha.


    But now that he encountered such a situation, he might save a lot of trouble by doing a good job.


    However, when he was just approaching the tavern, the door of the tavern was suddenly pushed open, and three figures walked out in front of him.


    Of these three people, two were men and one was a woman, and the appearance of the two men among the three made Orochimaru a little dazed.


    "Jiraiya? Uchiha Habara?"


    Orochimaru whispered their names softly, but soon he noticed some small details.


    He found that Jiraiya''s face was a bit strange, as if he was helpless and lost in thought.


    "What are they talking about, and why Jiraiya is in such a ghostly state, and Jiraiya also appears here, is it possible that he also wants to give the teacher a ride?"


    Orochimaru murmured silently in his heart, and then he quietly prepared to turn around and leave.


    Facing Habara alone or Jirai alone is enough trouble, now what do you expect when the two meet him together?


    He intends to find Yu Yuan and face Yu Yuan alone, and then rely on the person who once looked down on him to fight against him.


    He didn''t want to involve Jiraiya in this matter, he didn''t think there was no way to win, but he really didn''t want to fight with Ziraiya.


    However, the moment he turned to leave, a cold aura suddenly locked him, and he immediately understood that he was being watched...


    ¡­


    Inside the tavern, Jiraiya looked at Habara angrily, and the atmosphere at this moment seemed unusually oppressive.


    Yan Ye glanced worriedly at Jilai and then at Yubara, she had already figured out what Habara''s routine was.


    But obviously such a routine is not a good thing for Jiraiya, after all, it can be regarded as moral kidnapping.


    But I have to say that such a statement is indeed very lethal, after all, as a ninja, you have to obey.


    But the biggest problem is that Habara is really not someone who can obey, otherwise Konoha would not have changed at this time.


    Even if there is nothing wrong with what Habara did normally, it would be a big problem if you really want to pursue it from certain ninja precepts.


    A person who is full of the will to resist tells another person that you have to obey all this, no matter how you look at it, it makes people feel awkward and embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Habara didn''t know what Yan Ye was thinking, otherwise he would have thought of a certain special period when the United States shouted to oppose imperialism.


    "How does Master Jiraiya think about it? I don''t think this is a difficult decision, is it?"


    Habara looked at Jiraiya with a smile on his face, he tapped on the table lightly and said calmly.


    "As Konoha''s ninja, isn''t it the childhood dream of all of us to become Hokage?


    Now that Master Jiraiya has the opportunity to realize this dream, why should he struggle and hesitate?


    No matter how you look at it, this time is not right, Mr. Ziraiya. "


    "The purpose of you asking me to go back to be Hokage, we all know it well, you are blaspheming Hokage!"


    Finally, Jilai also spoke angrily.


    "You don''t have Hokage in your heart at all, and you don''t need Hokage at all.


    All you want is to have a Hokage standing in front of you so that you can play with power yourself! "


    "Master Jiraiya, it''s too much for you to say that, and you are not Hokage yet, so you have no right to say that about me."


    When Habara heard such a sentence, his eyes couldn''t help but slightly dimmed.


    "I ask you who caused all the current situation? Who forced us to resist? Who pushed us to the fore?


    Ninja Village is a gathering formed by the coexistence of family ninjas and civilian ninjas. Hokage is the leader who leads this settlement, but this does not mean that he owns the entire settlement.


    Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, and the village is everyone''s village. Now Hokage has started to attack the people in the village for his own purposes. Do you think he is right?


    And we had no choice but to stand up and impeach the former Hokage, and in order to avoid this happening we had to make some changes, do you think we were wrong?


    In fact, in my eyes, Orochimaru is the most suitable Hokage. Although it has wrists and ambitions, he clearly knows what position he should be in.


    You and him are both Sannin. Compared with him, there is a big gap between you and him. It''s a pity that he was forced to leave by your teacher. "


    Habara''s words hit Jiraiya''s pain point again, he tightly clenched his fists, and Chakra began to brew.


    Yan Ye, who was sitting next to Habara, saw this scene and couldn''t help but give Habara a sneaky look. Did this guy come to find Hokage, or did he come out to fight with him?


    Yan Ye mentally sighed silently, she knew that she was dragged out this time to wipe her ass...to deal with the aftermath.


    She immediately thought seriously to see if there was any way to remedy it, but Naihe Habara spoke again.


    "If you want to do something to me, then Master Jiraiya, please save yourself. You have to be clear about one thing, that is, I can fix you, whether you are a traitor or not."


    Habara casually glanced at Jiraiya, then said with a smile.


    "Besides, Jiraiya-sama is my opponent.


    Once you lose to me, you may have to spend the rest of your life in Konoha Prison.


    Don''t forget, I''m the head of the security department. "


    "I went back to Konoha as Hokage, and what''s the difference between me being shut up by Konoha?"


    Jiraiya finally sighed quietly, he said helplessly looking at it.


    "Can''t you let me go? If I stay outside the Konoha, it will be more effective than inside the Konoha."


    "Master Jiraiya, your idea is wrong. You have enough resources to use in Konoha, but outside Konoha you can only rely on yourself."


    While talking, Habara took out a book from his ninja bag.


    This book immediately caught the attention of Yan Ye and Jiraiya, especially Jiraiya, who knew clearly that it was his book!


    "You still read my book?" Jiraiya raised his brows, he didn''t know what Habara meant.


    "Of course, I have read all of them, including "Kissing Heaven", although I think "Kissing Heaven" is not very well written."


    Habara said with a smile, but his words made Jiraiya''s face darken once, and Yan Yeze looked curious, but he didn''t care and continued talking.


    "As for Jiraiya-sama''s book, I also like it very much, because in this book I saw Jiraiya-sama''s life.


    Similarly, I also saw Jiraiya-sama''s views and insights on the current ninja world, but unfortunately, there are some things I don''t agree with. "


    Having said that, Habara directly selected one of the paragraphs and read it out.


    "The world of ninjas is full of fights, where there are fights, there will be wars, and where there are wars, there will be hatred.


    Hatred begets new feuds and battles, and thus, like a chain, goes back and forth, until at last a chain is as deep-rooted as a curse.


    And most people seem to think so, whether in pursuit of power or rule with an iron fist.


    Few people think that the war can be ended by peace talks. "


    Habara stopped after reading this sentence, he looked at Jiraiya very seriously and then asked softly.


    "Is this Jiraiya-sama''s understanding of war?"


    "Yes, this is my understanding of war!"


    Although Jiraiya didn''t understand what Habara meant, he was clearly talking about Hokage, but he shifted to the interpretation of war.


    Could it be that Habara and the others can provide themselves with resources to fulfill their dreams?


    This is obviously impossible, because this guy clearly stated that he does not approve of what he is thinking.


    "Master Jiraiya, what I want to say is that your idea is correct, but you are considering the problem from the perspective of a ninja."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and his expression became a little serious.


    "From the perspective of ninjas, war is indeed led by hatred, but do you know where hatred really comes from?


    Also, is it really just a matter of hatred if you look at it from the perspective of the superior? "


    ¡­


    Is it really just a matter of hate?


    Jiraiya frowned and looked at Habara, he wanted to say yes, but in the end he fell silent.


    Habara raised a core question, that is ''his position is from the perspective of an ordinary ninja''.


    From the perspective of a ninja, it is true that if there is a fight, there will be a war, and if there is a war, there will be hatred.


    Because war will kill their relatives and friends, in order to avenge the dead, once such a belief is passed down, there will inevitably be hatred that will continue.


    But where does the real hatred come from, and what is going on from the perspective of the superior?


    Jilai was also staring at Yubara for a long time before he shook his head lightly: "Then tell me, what''s going on with all this?"


    "Actually, the answer is obvious, Zirai is also an adult."


    Habara looked at Jiraiya seriously, and his tone became extremely serious.


    "Looking at the problem from the perspective of the superior, hatred is not just hatred, and war is not just war.


    Yan Ye, let me ask you a question, if you are the shadow of a village, and your village is limited by geography, environment, nuclear bombs, transportation, etc.


    You need to solve these problems to make your village develop greatly, and there is such a rich country with fertile land around you.


    And this village once fought against you. Although you lost, but now your village''s strength has been strengthened, so how would you choose? "


    "I''m afraid I will choose, only to start a war and plunder resources."


    Yan Ye gave her answer directly without the slightest hesitation, and she also admired Habara in her eyes now.


    She completely understood what Habara was thinking. This guy was ''denying'' Jiraiya''s belief step by step, and was guiding Jiraiya to agree to return to Konoha step by step.


    In order to find out what Jiraiya''s beliefs are, it can be seen that he has done a lot of research.


    The book in his hand is obviously a book that Ji Lai Ye once published, and he can see the misunderstanding of Zi Lai Ye''s thinking in it. This kind of control of details is really powerful.


    Yan Ye felt that after he went back, it would be best to read what Jiraiya''s novels were written in, such as the "Intimate Paradise" mentioned by Habara just now?


    After all, Jiraiya is the default Hokage, so it is very important to find out what this Hokage thinks and what his personality is.


    "Then how do you mobilize everyone to make them unite and are willing to launch a war against this village, you must know that you have lost to them before."


    Yu Yuan didn''t know the dangerous thoughts in Yan Ye''s heart, he continued to speak with a smile.


    "Since we lost, there will naturally be hatred, and hatred can be used to encourage everyone."


    Yan Ye replied confidently, such a question can''t be difficult as a member of the Nara clan, especially she is still a very good member of the Nara clan!


    Jilai also listened to all this silently, and when he heard Yan Ye''s answer, although his eyes looked calm, his pupils had already dilated unknowingly.


    Hatred is actually a tool used to incite war?


    War is just an action for its own development?


    This theory really subverts Jiraiya''s imagination, he never thought that the origin of war is also the cause of the rulers!


    "Thank you Yan Ye."


    Yu Yuan smiled and nodded to Yan Ye, and then he said softly while flipping through the book.


    "Master Jiraiya, war is never a continuation of hatred, because hatred is nothing but a change in the direction of public opinion.


    Your so-called chain of hatred is only limited by individual behavior. Compared with the interests of the individual and the interests of the village, who do you think is more important?


    And your paragraph, I think the problem is also very big:


    Some people try to rule with an iron fist, thinking that the ultimate peace can be achieved by ruling everything by force and war.


    But some try to spread the pain and make others feel their own pain, so that they fear war and submit to force.


    And yet there is a man who intends to bear the chains of hatred, so that people will unite because of his personal hatred, and stop fighting each other because they want to fight him. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, and then he spoke.


    "These three kinds of people are actually people who can create peace!


    Although Master Jiraiya, you feel that their peace has changed, but do you know that peace is never spoken by words.


    Without powerful deterrence, who will obey you?


    Do you know why Konoha can be at peace? It is because Konoha is strong enough, which was achieved through three Ninja Wars!


    You want people to quell hatred through communication to achieve your own goals, I tell you this is simply fart!


    You have always been whimsical, put everyone on an equal footing, and then talked about communication.


    But the world has always been equal, everyone and every village has all kinds of differences.


    Shayin Village is full of sand, the natural environment is harsh, lack of water, lack of cultivated land, and there is not even a convenient transportation.


    And Konoha wants everything, so he will come to you to talk about whether he can cede some places in the Kingdom of Fire to them, so that they can develop and get rid of the predicament.


    Then I ask you Ziraiya-sama, can you agree? "


    Can you agree?


    Jiraiya opened his mouth slightly, and finally he shut up obediently.


    If he dares to agree, the whole Konoha will kill him, because this has already involved the issue of sovereignty and the interests of the village.


    It is impossible for anyone to agree to such a thing!


    But if you don''t agree, then wouldn''t it be against your own ideals, because Shayin Village will eventually choose war in order to solve its own problems.


    Why did the Third World War happen? Jiraiya still followed Sarutobi Hiruzane at that time, and he also understood the meaning of it.


    Thinking of this, Jilai also closed his eyes, his fists were clenched tightly, his body trembled slightly, and his heart was incomparably struggling.


    "As for the three people you deny, I said they are the ones who can really bring peace.


    The second type of person needs to have strong power, comparable to the power of the ninja world, and this kind of person Konoha has appeared before, that is the first generation of Naruto-sama.


    His power is incomparable, his existence is the patron saint of Konoha, but you deny the meaning of his existence, you are really amazing, Mr. Ziraiya. "


    Habara didn''t intend to let Jiraiya go at all, he still stared at Jiraiya and kept talking.


    "As for the third type, it is based on threats, forcing everyone to unite and face the enemy together.


    Under such circumstances, everyone must compromise and help each other. Why do you deny that they cannot bring peace, and why do you say that they have made peace sour?


    As for the first type, that is what you are most likely to do, Jiraiya-sama, and it is also the thing that is most in line with the current ninja world. "


    Having said that, Habara looked at Jiraiya meaningfully, and said softly.


    "But you are still wrong, ruling does not necessarily require an iron fist, but requires constant self-regulation and policy changes.


    During World War Three, ninjas always put mission first, and after the war, everyone began to emphasize the importance of fetters.


    This is the ruler''s self-regulation and self-change, because the current environment requires different policies.


    In fact, there are no differences in language and characters in the entire ninja world, let alone historical and cultural differences.


    If you unify the ninja world with an iron fist, then use gentle means to appease them, and cooperate with education to make them agree that ''everyone is a member of the ninja world''.


    Then each place helps each other and supports each other..."


    Habara looked seriously at Jiraiya who was already a little sluggish at this time, and then asked seriously.


    "So you say, is the ninja world peaceful?"


    .........


    Is the ninja world peaceful?


    Jiraiya is completely confused by Habara''s words now, he really doesn''t know how to answer this question.


    From his own point of view, he thinks Habara is an extreme realist.


    It''s not that such realism is bad, but it makes him feel that it doesn''t match his own ideas.


    What he wanted more was to rely on peace to solve the problem, but Habara slapped him hard in the face with a simple example.


    Sand Yin''s problem is so abrupt, and Sand Yin''s need to develop will inevitably violate Konoha''s interests, so is Konoha going to give in?


    The answer is obviously impossible!


    And looking at it according to this idea, it seems that there are answers to all these large-scale wars that have occurred in this ninja world.


    Konoha occupies the fertile Land of Fire, and can use whatever they want. It is completely possible to achieve self-sufficiency and continue to make money from other villages.


    Konoha''s good situation must make other villages jealous, otherwise it would be impossible for so many ninja wars to break out.


    Although the first ninja world war was said to be a rebellion by the two brain-dead brothers Jinkaku and Yinkaku, why didn''t they feel dissatisfied because Konoha ate too much?


    The second time was more straightforward. The demigod Hanzo who gave them the title of Sannin in the Land of Rain just openly expressed his intention to detonate the war for the development of his village.


    As for the third ninja world war, Jiraiya also participated in the whole process this time, and he naturally knew that this was also a war detonated for his own development.


    The excuses for the three wars were different, but the essential purpose was the same.


    This is indeed not a war caused by hatred, it is simply a war for the benefit of your own village!


    Hatred is indeed just a guiding tool. It guides the people in the village to hate the enemy, and hating them makes them have stronger morale and fighting power!


    However, after being awakened by Yu Yuan, Jirai did not have any happy emotions, all he had was a loss and helplessness in his heart.


    Is he wrong?


    He has worked so hard for so long, and the direction he has been thinking about and striving for, is it really worthless?


    And the fable that the Toad Immortal gave him, isn''t it also wrong?


    "No, it shouldn''t, Immortal Toad won''t easily lie to me!"


    Jiraiya also opened his eyes, his heart became a little firmer, and then he looked at Habara and said.


    "I admit that what you said is right, everything is right, but as a ninja, I have my own ninja way, and I believe I can do it!"


    "Do what?"


    Habara looked at Jiraiya amusedly, and then he said something that made Jiraiya tremble inwardly.


    "Find someone who can lead the revolution in the ninja world?"


    "you?"


    Jiraiya pointed at Habara incredulously, if he could control his emotions before, then he really couldn''t control it now.


    "How do you know, how do you know the prophecy of Immortal Toad! Who are you?"


    "What prophecy?"


    Habara blinked his eyes and made a puzzled look, but in Jiraiya''s eyes, his look turned into ''what are you talking about here''?


    In fact, it is impossible for Habara not to know, but Naihe Jiraiya only said these things to Nagato and Namikaze Minato, but Habara was not worried.


    He tapped on the table lightly, and then said slowly.


    "The fourth Hokage-sama said in his diary that you visited his child before he was born.


    And said that among his disciples there will be people who lead the ninja world to change, and even hope that the fourth generation will be such a person.


    Lord Fourth has kept all of this in mind, and he also hopes to do what you want and bring peace to the entire ninja world.


    It''s a pity that Kyuubi destroyed everything¡ªby the way, you should know that the person who controls Kyuubi has been discovered, and this guy has something to do with Danzo.


    And the diary I found was also found in Danzo Root Base, unfortunately I didn''t bring it out, but you can look for it after you become Hokage.


    I also learned about what you did through this incident. Of course, your beliefs are also clearly stated in the book. To be honest, I admire you very much.


    You said: Don''t forget that there is also a power of trust between people, and this belief can be passed down.


    What one generation can''t do is handed over to the next generation, and what one person can''t do is entrusted to another person.


    Enmity between people is possible to be eradicated as long as we hope to trust others.


    As long as the path we choose is not biased, we should stick to it.


    Believe in yourself, believe in the future, and believe that one day, through the efforts of like-minded people, we will surely usher in real peace.


    The day will surely come when people understand and trust each other, so that there will be no more wars.


    But as I said, to achieve this step, we must have a fair platform. Only when everyone is the same can we have the possibility of mutual trust and mutual understanding.


    You want to train a person who can change the ninja world, but have you considered how you want to train?


    I don''t know where your so-called prophecy comes from, and I don''t care which psychopath said it to you.


    But I want to tell you that you are a ninja, and the way you teach your disciple is to train him to be an excellent ninja.


    A ninja is a person who has power, and only those who are good enough and strong enough can be trusted by people, and they can be attached and followed.


    At the same time, because of his strength, others dare not start wars, and then talk to him to form the so-called peace.


    Do you know Jiraiya, the person you created to change the ninja world is just the second type of person you don''t like!


    You have never escaped this cycle at all, and you have never seen everything clearly..."


    ......


    When Habara finished speaking, the atmosphere in the whole tavern was solemn, but Jiraiya really didn''t say another word.


    Because he knew that he was already in a state of confusion now, even if he had just thought of Immortal Toad and his heart was a little firm, it was already shattered at this moment.


    Yes, he taught his disciples what they could do, didn''t he teach them strength?


    Although he will indeed instill his ideas into them, in the end they still have to rely on their strength to forge ahead in this ninja world.


    The child of Nagato is the owner of the eyes of reincarnation, and the essence of his choice is probably those eyes.


    If it weren''t for those eyes, after he saved them, he wouldn''t have stayed and taught them so much.


    Because I am also a ninja after all, and I am also a ninja with blood on my hands!


    Thinking of this, Zilai is really desperate. Although he doesn''t want to deny everything he has done, but now it seems that he is really too naive.


    "Am I really doomed to fail?"


    Jilai also lowered his head and murmured, this time he really couldn''t adjust his mentality to make himself firm again.


    "No, it''s not a failure. I said that from the perspective of a ninja, you are right."


    Although Jiraiya''s voice was very soft, it was impossible for Habara and the others not to hear him, Habara tapped lightly on the table and said slowly.


    "Ninjas are also human beings. It is right to have their own ideas. You are wrong to consider issues without standing in the current Ninja Village mode.


    But failure is the mother of success. Idealism is good, but it must compromise with reality after all.


    It''s not that you can''t do everything you want, but the premise is that everyone can truly have an equal platform. "


    "Do you want me to become the first type of person, integrate the entire ninja world, and then realize the current dream?"


    Jiraiya raised his head and glanced at Habara, then he said with a wry smile.


    "Can this really be done, or can you do it?"


    "It depends on human effort. I can''t tell you the answer, because I don''t know."


    Habara shook his head slightly, he thought for a moment before continuing.


    "However, I can tell you one thing. In fact, during the first generation of Hokage, someone proposed to integrate the ninja world, because he saw the future.


    He believes that the development of Ninja Village will make wars more terrifying. During the Warring States Period, ninjas were mostly a family unit, and the real fights were only small-scale and low-intensity wars.


    The emergence of Ninja Village maximizes the integration of ninja combat power, and with the backing of the country, the intensity of the war will become infinitely greater and extremely intense.


    Facts have proved that his idea is right, the casualties of the current war are so heavy, and the current war is so terrifying once it breaks out.


    However, the first Hokage was deceived by the peace at that time, and he believed that this was the ultimate peace in the ninja world.


    But he didn''t realize that the reason for the peace is because of the deterrent force formed by his existence. "


    Habara told Jiraiya again what he had told Shisui, and Yan Ye raised his eyebrows and looked at Habara.


    She didn''t know what Habara was thinking. Could it be that he really wanted to integrate the entire ninja world?


    Impossible, big brother, what was the level of Hokage at the beginning of the first generation, that was the ninja gods galloping freely.


    What level is Konoha now, who else can do it besides you?


    So bragging is almost enough, don''t mess around, Konoha doesn''t have that ability, right?


    And now she also hopes that Zilai can stop thinking about it. If this guy takes it seriously, it will be really troublesome.


    "Let''s not talk about it."


    After a long time, Jilai also shook his head helplessly, and he sighed.


    "You need a Hokage who doesn''t care much like me, right, I can promise you.


    But I want to know how you guys are going to deal with my teacher''s problem. "


    "He passed away in the form of Hokage. If a person dies like a lamp is extinguished, it is considered that he has been redeemed."


    Habara directly stated the plan they had already thought up. Anyway, the seven of them have already approved this matter.


    "We''ll have a funeral for him, you can come and see him off, he can be buried in the Cemetery of Heroes.


    This is for his contribution to Konoha in the first half of his life, and they will not deny his contribution.


    As for the others, his family assets will be frozen and liquidated, and they will investigate what he has done little by little.


    This is the continuation of the mistakes he made in the second half of his life, including the other two families, they cannot escape. "


    Ji Lai couldn''t help but nodded when he heard this. This way of handling was enough to give his teacher face, and it also allowed him to leave with dignity.


    Since this is the case, there is no reason to hesitate. He was going to go back to Konoha, but now he has a bunch of extra conditions for going back. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    But no matter what, he had to go back, and since he was asked to be Hokage, he had to see if what Habara and him said was true!


    "I understand, I''ll go back to Konoha with you guys." Jiraiya stood up, and he looked at Habara seriously: "Let''s go, I think we''ve stayed here long enough."


    "Then, welcome back, Mr. Jiraiya." Habara stood up with Yanye, and then said to Jiraiya with a smile.


    Jiraiya still looked a little helpless, but he was still more in a state of contemplation.


    It seemed that this guy was still thinking about what he just said.


    But this is also normal, because Habara''s words are really destroying his faith.


    Even if Habara gave him a new point of view, he still needs to have enough thinking and exploration.


    "Habara-sama, Jiraiya-sama."


    When Habara and the others came out, the ninja guarding the door bowed slightly to them.


    Habara nodded to them, but just when he was about to say something, suddenly Habara turned his eyes and locked on a figure.


    Habara felt a familiar smell from this person, and this guy also gave Habara a dangerous feeling.


    "Who is this guy?"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, but when his perception touched this guy''s chakra, he instantly understood who it was.


    He didn''t expect that he would meet Orochimaru here.


    And at this moment??? His aura is completely locked on Da Shewan...


    .....

 Chapter 160： Why is this kid so similar to me?

    Popular recommendation:


    "Orochimaru?"


    Habara frowned and said, and his words immediately attracted the attention of everyone else.


    Jiraiya quickly turned her head to follow Habara''s gaze, while Yan Ye became alert, she completely believed in Habara''s judgment.


    As for the other Konoha ninjas, their faces changed drastically after hearing the name of Orochimaru, the prestige of Orochimaru is really not a joke!


    This is the existence that made the enemy turn pale during the Second World War and the Third World War, and it almost became the existence of the Fourth Hokage-sama.


    But soon, these Konoha ninjas calmed down.


    Although they were frightened by the prestige of Orochimaru, there were ninjas like Uchiha Habara who defeated Naruto beside them.


    And, like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, who has the title of Konoha Sannin.


    The existence of these two people quickly made them feel at ease, this is the embodiment of strength.


    "It seems that my luck is not very good. I actually met you. I am very happy and embarrassed to see you again, Patriarch Habara."


    Orochimaru knew that he was seen through and that he was locked, so he didn''t bother to pretend.


    Reaching out his hand Orochimaru tore off the camouflage on his face, he turned around and looked at Habara, Jiraiya and the others with a smile.


    "And you Zilai, I didn''t expect you to come back, it seems that you are here to see the teacher for the last time."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Jiraiya stared at Orochimaru, he nodded slightly and then spoke slowly.


    "Then what about you, are you also coming back to send the teacher off for the last time?"


    "Well, sort of."


    Orochimaru nodded, but soon his eyes were on Habara.


    "Of course, besides sending the teacher off, I also have an idea, that is to meet this patriarch Habara alone."


    "Oh?"


    Habara looked at Orochimaru in surprise, he didn''t expect that this guy would want to find him.


    They had already met in the Bear Country, and Habara had already shown enough power that time.


    In addition, Habara learned through Kadotsu that Orochimaru has been taught a lesson by Cyclops Itachi.


    Why does he still want to continue to look for him, and it doesn''t seem to be particularly friendly from this appearance. Could it be that he has other cards?


    "I don''t know Master Orochimaru, what advice do you have this time?"


    Although Habara was very curious, he still asked calmly, but his chakra had faintly started to surge.


    He wouldn''t believe that Orochimaru wanted to come to him for no reason, but Orochimaru never did anything without any preparation.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to verify something, but I didn''t expect to meet Jiraiya."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, then he spoke slowly.


    "Although it''s a bit unexpected, it doesn''t matter. I don''t think Patriarch Yubara will let me leave easily."


    "Since you are here, you are a guest, so why rush to leave."


    Habara nodded slightly, then he said with a smile.


    "Did you know that I am the Minister of Security, and when I meet Oshemaru-sama, I will naturally invite you to go back and sit down.


    We can also have a good chat to see what important things Oshemaru-sama wants from me. "


    "Sure enough, Patriarch Yubara did what I thought, and he didn''t intend to let me go."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, suddenly his chakra exploded rapidly, and he opened a lot of distance in an instant with a teleportation technique.


    And Habara closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened them again, he had already opened his Sharingan!


    The three hook jades rotated slowly, he didn''t directly use the power of the kaleidoscope, he was still a little curious about what the **** Orochimaru was going to do.


    "Master Jiraiya, you protect Yan Ye and others, and I will deal with Orochimaru."


    "Are you sure it''s okay? Orochimaru is not a simple guy."


    Jiraiya didn''t really want to fight Dashewan, after so many years of chasing, they actually had a tacit understanding already.


    If they do, they will find ways to avoid them as much as possible, instead of doing something.


    But now he has to do it himself, and he will help Habara no matter what, and he will also provide some information to Habara.


    "I have to remind you that this guy, Orochimaru, is really not simple, and he also joined a very mysterious organization.


    This organization has a tight internal structure, and all of them are high-level rebels, so you have to be careful no matter what. "


    "I know the organization you mentioned. Some people in this organization have already died in my hands, and some people''s lives have been predetermined by me."


    Habara''s expression was still extremely calm, he put his hand on his ninja sword, and then drew it out silently.


    "That guy is Uchiha Itachi, I think you should have heard about him, he is now in this organization."


    "It seems that you know that organization better than I do."


    Jiraiya was also a little dumbfounded when he heard Habara''s words, but after thinking about it, it seemed normal. After all, Habara was the one who had contact with them in advance and even killed them.


    Moreover, Konoha''s intelligence network is also trustworthy, and it doesn''t seem strange to get a lot of information.


    "I see, then I will protect the others,"


    With Jiraiya''s promise, Habara was completely relieved.


    Jiraiya is a person who keeps promises very much, so once he promises you, he will definitely do it.


    With him protecting Yan Ye, Habara can also deal with Orochimaru with peace of mind, and at the same time see what Orochimaru will do.


    "This guy Orochimaru, isn''t he planning to use some dirty soil reincarnation on me?"


    Habara remembers the abilities of Orochimaru very clearly. After all, as the big boss of Hokage''s first stage, he is also the only villain who has survived from beginning to end.


    Habara wanted to remember him very deeply, especially when a guy like Dou appeared under his teaching.


    The endless filthy reincarnation has almost become Dou''s iconic ability, and this is what Orochimaru taught him.


    Habara was also thinking at this time, maybe Orochimaru is planning to summon the first Hokage and the second Hokage together?


    After all, he had personally handled the corpse of the first Hokage, and he had the cells and genes of the first generation.


    Summoning these two is really not a difficult task for Orochimaru.


    But at this stage, with his ability to reincarnate from the dirty soil, and the two guys he can find to summon, can he really pose any threat to himself?


    Even after a few years, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who has fallen to the bottom, can deal with these two people.


    But he was at a relatively peak period of combat power, if Orochimaru really did this, then Habara might be really disappointed.


    Orochimaru in the distance quickly began to seal, and the next moment he summoned a coffin, which also made Habara more sure that what he was going to use was Dirty Earth Reincarnation.


    "It''s just, why did this guy only summon one? Does he think that one can deal with me?"


    Habara muttered silently, but he also became more vigilant.


    Although Habara judged from experience, it is possible to show disdain for Orochimaru.


    But the battle of ninjas has never been absolute, and the one who accidentally dies in the end is himself!


    And it is absolutely impossible for Orochimaru to be so mindless in doing things, he must have his own ideas and plans.


    "Are you ready, Patriarch Habara?" Orochimaru licked his tongue, and then he said with a smile: "This is a gift I specially prepared, I hope you like it!"


    While speaking, Orochimaru injected chakra directly, and Habara''s eyes became slightly dimmed.


    He could feel that there seemed to be something wrong with the person in the coffin, the chakra was really too similar to himself, and Habara had a dangerous feeling.


    "Boom!"


    However, what Habara and Orochimaru didn''t expect was that the door of the coffin was shattered with a loud noise, and then a figure walked out of it impatiently.


    Orochimaru was in a daze at this scene, and Habara''s expression changed even more.


    There was a wry smile on his face, then he turned his head slightly and said to Zilai.


    "You know, just now I told you who is the person who opposes the first generation''s opinion and wants to integrate the ninja world?"


    "have no idea."


    Jilai also shook his head, but he is also very alert now, because he also felt a chakra that moved him.


    "That''s him."


    Habara gave a slight glance to the front, and finally he smiled helplessly.


    "This person is Uchiha Madara..."


    ¡­


    Habara was really a little confused by the appearance of Uchiha Madara, but it seems that it is not impossible to think about it carefully.


    After all, this guy in the original book dug Uchiha Madara out. Now that the timeline has been pushed forward a little bit, it is normal for Orochimaru to do such a thing.


    If Habara remembers correctly, Uchiha Madara should have died in the Country of Grass.


    He was letting Obito witness that Kakashi killed Rin himself, and after explaining many things, he thought he had created a black monster.


    He silently unplugged his ''oxygen tube'' in the safe house in Kusanagi, and then went to the pure land to find Senshou Bashirama.


    It is definitely not a simple matter to dig out Uchiha Madara in the country of grass.


    Although the Country of Grass is not very big, it is not so easy to dig inch by inch in this land.


    Habara didn''t know what kind of luck Orochimaru had, to actually find this guy.


    But for some reason, Habara didn''t feel the slightest fear at this time, instead he felt a sense of enthusiasm.


    This is Uchiha Madara, this is the one who has mastered Uchiha''s ultimate power!


    Although Habara knew that compared with the perfect Uchiha Madara at this time, it was really Haoyue vs. ants.


    But the question is how powerful is the Uchiha Madara summoned by Orochimaru now?


    "And if the power is too strong, maybe Uchiha Madara can surprise Orochimaru?"


    Habara thought maliciously, and Uchiha Madara had already walked out of the coffin at this time, and then stretched out his hands in front of him and said.


    "It seems that Nagato has grown a lot, and finally returned to this world."


    Uchiha Madara''s words fell into Orochimaru''s ears, which immediately made Orochimaru''s eyes dim, and he found that he seemed to have mastered some great secret.


    Who is Nagato?


    Uchiha Madara has been waiting to return to the world?


    Has this guy been making certain arrangements to bring himself back to life?


    And what is the purpose of his coming back to life, what kind of **** storm will he stir up in the ninja world with such a terrifying existence?


    A lot of questions appeared in Dashewan''s mind for a while, which made him lick his tongue subconsciously.


    He discovered that this incident seemed to be much more interesting than he had imagined, although it was also much more dangerous.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara made a doubtful voice, he looked carefully at his hands and finally he seemed to be sure of something.


    "No, this is..."


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but you are now under the control of a technique, and this technique is called Reincarnation of the Unholy Earth."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he spoke softly.


    "Although I don''t know why Your Excellency is so surprised, and I don''t know what kind of plan Your Excellency has, but I think we are still in trouble right now."


    "trouble?"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes locked on Orochimaru''s expression, and he had already realized that he was summoned by this guy.


    And soon he also began to explore his current state, but what made him frown slightly was that his current state was so bad that it was unimaginable.


    Judging from his peak level, his current state is terrible compared to his own peak.


    Even though he possesses the ability of infinite chakra and no fear of death because of his dirt reincarnation characteristics, this state really gives him some headaches.


    He has never experienced such a great state, even before he died, his state was not that bad.


    "It was to guard against me and deliberately make my state so bad."


    Uchiha Madara thought silently in his heart, but after he explored the strength of Orochimaru, he had other ideas.


    "Or is it that this guy''s current strength is not good at all, and the sacrifice he chose is also very poor, so that I can''t reach the full state of strength at all?"


    Orochimaru made a special introduction, as if he didn''t know that Uchiha Madara actually knew about the reincarnation of the dirt.


    And Uchiha Madara will not point out this point, he is not interested in explaining it with a guy like an ant.


    It''s just that no matter which one it is, it is extremely disappointing to Uchiha Madara.


    In his current state, he doesn''t even have the idea of ??undoing the uncontrollable reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    He who knew about the reincarnation of the dirty soil originally knew that even if he got rid of the control and tried to resurrect him now, it would probably be meaningless.


    No matter how strong he was originally, he would be greatly weakened by his current state if he was resurrected in his current state. He was not interested in doing such a thing.


    And he really wanted to see what kind of trouble this guy who summoned him had encountered.


    He has been dead for too long now, and he is very strange to everything in the world.


    However, when Uchiha Madara turned his head to look, he was slightly taken aback for a moment, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh, I never expected to meet such an interesting junior."


    Uchiha Madara''s gaze was naturally locked on Habara, and at this moment he realized that the kid in front of him was unusual.


    As the person who has mastered the ultimate power of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara easily discovered Habara''s state at this time.


    He found that this brat''s aura was unusual, and he could conclude that this brat had absolutely mastered the Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    And what''s more interesting, he found that the kid''s eyes seemed to be reaching their peak.


    But after reaching the extreme, if there is no new pair of eyes to make up for the vacancy of the current eyes, then the road will be difficult.


    However, this is for a normal Uchiha, and this kid seems to have discovered something extraordinary.


    Because Uchiha Madara also found something in him, which is a very strange thing that is very similar to the power of Senjujuma!


    They are all so purely Yang Dun''s power, but they are not exactly the same as Senju Hashirama, which makes Uchiha Madara very interested.


    "Who are you, boy."


    Uchiha Madara stared at Habara, who looked very curious.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a guy like you in the Uchiha clan. It''s really interesting."


    "Your Majesty, the contemporary patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Habara."


    Habara nodded slightly to Uchiha Madara, and then he said with a sigh.


    "I didn''t expect to see you, the former patriarch Uchiha Madara."


    "It seems that you know me, and you are already the patriarch at such a young age. Interesting, really interesting!"


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he seemed really interested.


    "At first I thought I was awakened by boring people to do some boring things, but now it doesn''t seem so boring.


    Uchiha Habara, right? Uchiha, who was born in the wrong Konoha, has an ability like yours, which really makes me feel incredible.


    So......"


    When Uchiha Madara said this, even though his expression was still smiling, his aura had completely changed.


    The ice-cold chakra gushed out of his body quickly, his eyes turned scarlet instantly, and the Sangou jade slowly rotated in his eyes.


    "Let me see how good your measurements are!"


    ¡­


    Uchiha Madara''s aura is very terrifying, even if Habara can feel that his state is really weak at this time, even compared with Sarutobi Hiruzen, there is a big gap.


    But his aura made people feel suffocated. Even a person like Habara, who is considered to be one of the pinnacles of the ninja world, felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Is this Uchiha Madara?


    Even if his strength is really out of ten now, he is still the arrogant and independent Uchiha Madara!


    Habara took a deep breath, and then he walked forward slowly. He didn''t know how far Uchiha Madara could use Sharingan now.


    After all, Reincarnation of Dirty Land can bring out the power of Sharingan from Pure Land.


    However, their abilities are also related to the fit of the soul and the body. In the original book, Uchiha Madara was unable to use his own reincarnation eye''s "wheel tomb ¡¤ side prison" at first.


    And now this Uchiha Madara who was summoned without getting the original "special material" as a basis at all, how much strength can he display?


    Thinking in my heart, Habara Ninja Sword has already exuded a cold glow.


    However, neither of them did anything, but their aura had already reached a peak.


    This kind of momentum made the surrounding Konoha ninjas feel very uncomfortable, even Jiraiya couldn''t help frowning.


    At this moment, a fallen leaf was inadvertently blown off the tree, and it floated leisurely towards the ground.


    And when it landed completely, a cold light flashed across Uchiha Madara''s neck, as fast as thunder!


    And Uchiha Madara had already staggered away, and at the same time he punched directly at Habara''s abdomen.


    Ninja fights are terrifying, especially Uchiha ninjas.


    Because their grasp of the fighter is flawless, as long as the opponent''s mind is distracted for a moment, they will shoot without hesitation.


    Even though Uchiha Madara was reincarnated from the dirt, and his strength can be said to be out of ten, his fighting consciousness and his Sharingan are still there.


    With these two things, Uchiha Madara is definitely not something anyone can easily deal with at this stage!


    Both of them have already opened the three hook jade, and the terrifying insight in the blink of an eye was vividly expressed by them.


    Uchiha Madara dodged Habara''s blade again, and then he quickly reached out and grabbed a member''s wrist, while the other hand inserted the lightning handle into Habara''s ninja bag.


    "Boom!"


    Almost in an instant, Habara had used substitute technique to avoid Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Madara still grabbed a handful of Kunai.


    "This guy....."


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he quickly followed without hesitation, and once again swung his ninja knife towards Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara, who was unarmed before, could only dodge, but at this time he already had a weapon in his hand, and he also acted more proactively.


    "Ding, ding, ding..."


    The crisp sounds of metal collisions continued to sound, and the superb physical skills of the two of them looked at the people around them and their scalps were really numb.


    After Uchiha Madara dodged Habara''s knife, his Kunai immediately stabbed toward Habara''s neck.


    Then his movements stopped halfway through, and after a strange twist, he stabbed straight to the side.


    And Habara also appeared suddenly, grabbed his arm, and stabbed his abdomen with a ninja knife without hesitation!


    "Boom!"


    However, the moment Habara Ninja knife pierced Uchiha Madara''s abdomen, Habara''s movements stopped, and then he ruthlessly pursued behind him.


    "What a fast speed, this guy''s eyes seem to have helped him a lot."


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara who was rushing towards him calmly, with a smile still on the corner of his mouth.


    This kind of battle is still very enjoyable for him. The only shortcoming may be that his strength is greatly restricted, and at the same time he also feels his blood boiling.


    He is a person who likes to enjoy fighting, and his fighting still maintains the elegance that Uchiha should have even at this time.


    Just like just now, even if he was stabbed in the abdomen by Habara as the reincarnation of the dirty soil, there would be no problem.


    But he is Uchiha Madara, it is absolutely impossible for him to let the enemy do such a thing!


    "Now mine, I should barely be able to use the power of the kaleidoscope. The guy who summoned my guy is really careful enough to leave me with only this power?"


    Uchiha Madara is very upset, this power is really not enough for him.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Orochimaru was considered a "big hand". What did he use to summon Senshou Hashirama and Senshou Feijian in the original work?


    It was two people of Chunin level who came to the material, and Uchiha Madara is still a J¨­nin here anyway.


    Even though this J¨­nin really has a limited level and can be treated as a parallel import, he can still be considered a qualified J¨­nin after all.


    It can be said that Uchiha Madara is already a relatively generous product of Orochimaru.


    "Ding!"


    Once again accurately blocked Habara''s ninja sword, Uchiha Madara swept over with a fierce kick, and Habara leaped back sharply and quickly.


    He pulled the ninja sword down in front of him, ready to guard against Uchiha Madara''s attack at any time.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Uchiha Madara didn''t follow up. He shot Kunai at Habara, and then his hands suddenly and quickly formed seals.


    In an instant, the vast Chakra was attracted by him, and the world became extremely hot at this moment!


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    The raging flames were spewed out by Uchiha Madara, and the scope of this flame was extremely wide, covering almost everyone present.


    With a quick shake of Habara''s hand, he directly flicked the kunai away, and then he stabbed the ninja knife hard into the ground, and the chakra began to surge vigorously when he stood upright with one hand.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Habara also chose to kill the fire, no matter what, the fire escape will always be the jutsu he is most familiar with and best at, and it is also his first choice of ninjutsu!


    And Habara didn''t have many ideas to keep, he chose to use the black flame without hesitation, and his flames instantly engulfed Uchiha Madara''s Hokage.


    "The black flame forms a fire escape, is Amaterasu paired with Jiagu Tuming?"


    Seeing this scene, Uchiha Madara frowned immediately.


    "No, the strength is weaker than Amaterasu''s, and the ability to add soil life is not so wide. It seems that his ability and Quanna''s ability are not the same."


    Uchiha Izumi is Uchiha Madara''s younger brother and the person who created Uchiha Madara''s Eternal Eye.


    And Uchiha Quanna''s abilities are Amaterasu and Kagudo Mei, but Senshou Feima has personally experienced such power.


    Therefore, after he saw Sasuke and used the same ability, he could say "I have never seen such a powerful Kagudo life".


    "But even if it''s not, this guy''s ability is strong enough, and the intensity of such flames is already far superior to that of ordinary flames."


    Uchiha Madara looked at the flames that were constantly devouring him, and he couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    "This body is really bad, even if you use infinite chakra, it''s useless at all, but it doesn''t matter, let me see the strength of this kid!"


    Thinking of this, the Sharingan in Uchiha Madara''s eyes began to turn continuously, and the next moment the three Gouyu were completely connected into one piece!


    In an instant, the pair of eternal kaleidoscopes that belonged to him appeared, and at this moment, his aura instantly inflated by an unknown number of times.


    However, there was no expression on Uchiha''s face, and even that dissatisfaction became more and more serious.


    Because he found that the power of his Sharingan has shrunk. He obviously uses the Eternal Eye, but the current strength is probably not even that of a kaleidoscope.


    This made him feel even more dissatisfied and depressed. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Senshou Zhujian was once more miserable than him, otherwise he might feel a lot better in his heart.


    The Eternal Eyes spun rapidly in his eyes, and in an instant, the flames that were constantly being swallowed by Habara burst out all at once.


    The scorching flames continued to counterattack towards Habara''s black flame, which immediately made Habara feel the pressure.


    Although he and Uchiha Madara are clearly separated by a firewall, he clearly feels that Uchiha Madara''s state has undergone a huge change at this time!


    "Did you use the eternal eyes, but in your current state, can these eyes perform at the level of ordinary kaleidoscopes?"


    Although Habara was crushed enough by Uchiha Madara, although this guy''s strength is really not very good, he is fundamentally different from the Senshou brothers in the original book.


    That is, he has an independent will to fight this time.


    Speaking of Senshoujuma and Senshoubeijian, it''s really miserable. It''s okay to summon their sacrifices, but their battle is still controlled by Orochimaru.


    Originally, he couldn''t display much strength, let alone how much ability he could display once he was controlled.


    And the most unlucky thing is that the two of them were finally banned and sealed by Sarutobi Hiruzen with ghouls.


    Such bad luck is really unprecedented.


    Although Uchiha Madara is in a similar situation to them now, Orochimaru has no chance to control him.


    He is fighting with an independent will, and this is the most terrifying thing.


    It''s just that the wooden shield between the Thousand Hand Pillars can only have that effect, how much effect does his eternal eye have?


    Thinking of this, Habara jumped up, this battle really made his blood boil.


    But his opponent is Uchiha Madara, and he can''t fight for a long time. He has to find a way to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Although Habara didn''t have any sealing data to seal this guy, Habara could control Orochimaru to directly remove the spell.


    So what he has to do now is to defeat Uchiha as soon as possible, and then go to trouble Orochimaru.


    It just so happened that the flame blocked the sight of the two of them, so it was the best choice to use this flame to launch a sneak attack as soon as possible.


    Sarutobi Hirzen taught him a lesson before he died, so Habara naturally had to learn it well.


    However, what Habara didn''t expect was that he just jumped into the air, and a figure had already rushed in front of Habara quickly.


    "Boom!"


    With one punch, it directly hit Habara''s chest without any fanciness!


    But Habara didn''t fly out, because a touch of blue chakra had already appeared on his chest.


    This chakra directly blocked Uchiha Madara''s attack, so that Uchiha Madara didn''t touch him at all!


    "Oh, Susano?"


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, but quickly shook his head.


    "No, it''s not Susanoo, it''s just a use of chakra, but the strength is not bad."


    "I''m really overjoyed to get your compliment."


    Yu Yuan said, but he was extremely depressed in his heart, how did this guy know that he was going to sneak attack?


    However, he wasn''t polite at all, and while speaking, his ninja sword had already been slashed towards Uchiha Madara fiercely.


    Habara is a person who has mastered the ability to fly, but Uchiha Madara does not have this ability, at least he will not be able to fly until he does not have Liudaohua.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t care about this at all. Facing Habara''s ninja sword, he could still turn around lightly in mid-air.


    Then he pushed hard at Habara''s ninja sword with both hands, and then he flew upside down, and his hands were sealed again.


    "I can feel that your mood is really high at this time. You look like a qualified Uchiha, but if your ability is only this, then I will be very disappointed."


    Uchiha Madara was still calm, but in an instant he had completed the seal, and then under his vast chakra, four fire dragons were summoned by him.


    "Come on, your eyes should not be used to the limit until now, let me see what kind of person Uchiha has cultivated after I left!"


    "Fire Escape¡¤Longyan Singing Art!"


    ¡­


    "What a pervert!"


    Habara saw that Uchiha Madara was still attacking in mid-air without any haste even though he had no flying ability, so Habara was really moved.


    He knows that there is a huge gap between himself and Uchiha Madara, but he feels that their gap is the absolute strength gap above the eyes and blood.


    And now Uchiha Madara has clearly told Habara that the gap between them is not that simple in absolute strength.


    Even in terms of combat awareness and combat experience, the gap between them is huge!


    Uchiha Madara''s combat awareness is really terrifying, Ming Mingyu can feel that this guy is weaker than himself.


    But Habara was almost led by him throughout the whole process, even though Habara never fell into a disadvantage, and even continued to gain advantages.


    But Habara is in full condition, and Uchiha Madara faces himself in such a state, Habara can be said to be very ashamed, even if the opponent is Uchiha Madara.


    But Habara is also a person who knows his shame and is brave after all, so he may not be able to bear being treated like this by Uchiha Madara.


    And didn''t Uchiha Madara say that he wanted to see his strength, and wanted to see where the limit of his eyes was.


    Faced with such demands, Habara would naturally satisfy him, not to mention that Habara really wanted to end this battle!


    Thinking in his heart, the Sangouyu in Yuyuan''s eyes began to spin rapidly, but in an instant his eyes had already turned into a kaleidoscope state.


    At this moment, Habara''s aura also underwent a huge change, and it was also at this moment that his aura really suppressed Uchiha Madara for the first time!


    Wukong started to work quickly, and Habara''s body suddenly began to fly backward under Uchiha Madara''s slightly surprised gaze.


    Quickly biting the ninja knife in his mouth, Habara quickly locked his hands together, and at the same time his right eye began to spin rapidly.


    Dao Fan was activated by him at this moment, and at this moment his ninjutsu has been completed!


    "Fire Escape¡¤Longyan Singing Art!"


    Habara''s choice is the same as Uchiha Madara''s, and it''s also the technique of singing dragon flames. It''s the same as using the Great Fire Extinguisher together before. Habara chose this on purpose!


    "Aw!"


    The four fire dragons roared angrily, black and white flames emanated from their bodies, and the hot temperature around them seemed to distort the space.


    The four fire dragons hovered in the space for a second, and the next moment they moved towards Uchiha Madara''s fire dragon fiercely with unstoppable power!


    "Humph!"


    Uchiha Madara, whose body had already started to fall, snorted coldly, and the fire dragon he controlled also slammed into it fiercely, but his eyes were slightly dimmed.


    He clearly felt that Habara''s power was more terrifying this time than before, and the quality of this Dragon Flame Singing Art was far superior to the previous Great Fire Quenching.


    Even if he used the ability of the kaleidoscope this time, he unexpectedly found that his skills were still overwhelmed by this guy.


    This made him start to wonder, is this kid the same ability as himself?


    "boom!"


    The four fire dragons in the sky collided with each other in pairs, and the violent explosion sound and the scorching flame instantly formed an invisible energy wave.


    This energy wave directly blew away the Huo Dun they fought against before, and then quickly spread towards the entire town!


    While Uchiha Madara was falling, watching his fire dragon in the sky being ruthlessly crushed and devoured, the smile on his face became even brighter.


    "Such a fire escape, such an ability, is really interesting!"


    The firelight was reflected on Uchiha Madara''s face, and his smile and scarlet eyes looked extraordinarily weird.


    Now he is almost certain that the kid in front of him named Habara, his ability is indeed very similar to his own!


    He actually has the ability to directly amplify the power of the spell, this ability to forcibly increase the power of the spell is really not uncommon compared to other pupil spells.


    But this ability is indeed the most practical, and it is also one of the best abilities to use in battle.


    Uchiha Madara really didn''t expect that he could meet someone with similar abilities as himself, so he became more interested in Habara.


    At the same time, he was also thinking about what Habara''s other ability was.


    "Could it be the ability to fly?"


    Uchiha Madara has already seen that Habara can fly, and if Habara''s other ability is this, it seems to be pretty good.


    Flying in the sky with the pupil technique that enhances the power of the technique, this combination and collocation can definitely make countless enemies feel desperate.


    After all, you can only be beaten passively, but you can''t touch the person who beat you at all, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com This feeling is really extremely aggrieved.


    "It''s like that guy named Wu in Yanyin Village, who uses light and heavy rock techniques to cooperate with his dust escape to launch an attack.


    However, if you are just like this, then I will be disappointed.


    After all, you have a power similar to Hashirama in your body. I don''t know how you achieved, thought of and obtained such power.


    But if you defile such power, then I will kill you no matter what! "


    Thinking in his heart, a thick layer of chakra quickly appeared on Uchiha Madara''s body, and along with the condensed chakra, a skeleton giant quietly paid on his body!


    Habara saw this scene from a distance, and he was also a little surprised. Can Uchiha Madara still use Susanoo under such circumstances?


    But regardless of whether Uchiha Madara can use it or not, Habara also used Susano at this moment!


    The same blue chakra appeared on his body, and the skeleton giant roared and began to grow bigger and bigger.


    And in the process of becoming bigger, a layer of armor also appeared on his body, and Gotengu''s helmet covered the giant''s head!


    The cold and destructive aura shot straight into the sky, and it seemed that the suffocating charm was reverberating in the sky and the earth.


    Uchiha Madara silently looked at the Susanoo in the sky, at this moment he seemed a little silent.


    Especially when he took a serious look at the Susanoo on his body, and looked at the giant exuding azure blue luster, it took him a long time to shake his head with a dumbfounded smile.


    "This feeling is really strange, as if facing another young self, why is this kid so similar to me..."


    .....

 ~： ^ ^

On July 8, the weather was fine and the mood was excellent.

 Chapter 161： Uchiha Madara interested people

    Uchiha Madara really feels that Habara is too similar to himself.


    Leaving aside the issues of personality and other aspects that he doesn''t understand, this guy is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and he was also sitting in this position back then.


    Judging from the age of this guy, he is only seventeen or eighteen years old. At this age, Uchiha Madara also opens up as a kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    And this guy also has these eyes now, and this guy''s abilities seem to be somewhat similar to his own.


    In addition, they have the same color as Susanoo. This Uchiha Madara is really funny and emotional.


    In his current battle, he suddenly had the feeling of boxing with his own shadow.


    Sometimes he wondered if there really was such a thing as reincarnation in the world. After his death, another guy similar to himself appeared in the Uchiha clan?


    "But after all, it''s just like, you''re not me!"


    Uchiha Madara was so proud at this moment, his Susanoo could only be driven to the second stage and had already been strictly restricted.


    But he didn''t care at all, and that was enough for him.


    He already has some understanding of Habara''s basic abilities. He can only be said to be a normal ninja, but in his opinion, he lacks actual combat experience.


    Maybe it''s because of the times. The kid in front of him knows his age, and he probably hasn''t participated in any wars.


    Even if it was the third Ninja World War that was closest to him, at his age, he might not even be able to go to the battlefield, and even if he did, the most brutal time has passed.


    Therefore, this kid has not received much training at all. Although his basic ability is not bad, it is really not enough in the eyes of Uchiha Madara.


    He has been able to not lose the wind and even take the advantage, completely relying on his own eyes and his comprehensive strength.


    Especially his physical fitness, such physical fitness is really amazing!


    But it''s normal to think about it, after all, there is such an obvious power similar to Hashirama in his body.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara is also a little puzzled, how did he know this information.


    Similar information is indeed recorded in the stone tablet under the Uchiha clan shrine, but the problem is that the eye of eternity is needed to know this information.


    And this kid''s eyes obviously haven''t reached this point, which is really puzzling.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t bother to think about this problem anymore, he manipulated Susano and then pulled out the double swords.


    At this moment, the violent chakra swept around, with the amplification and assistance of his double eye pupil technique, and his understanding of Susanoo.


    Even the second-stage Susano is not inferior to Habara''s third-stage Susano at this time!


    One of the two Susanoos stands above the sky, and the other stands in the center of the flames.


    They, Yaoyao, didn''t make any moves, but everyone knew that the next battle would be an even more desperate battle!


    "It''s really something a human can do."


    Ordinary Konoha ninjas who left with Jiraiya looked at the two giants from a distance, and they couldn''t help saying timidly.


    Jilai didn''t answer this question, because he actually looked into the distance solemnly, and in his opinion, these two people were no longer normal people.


    No, to be precise, that Uchiha Habara is no longer in the category of normal people.


    Uchiha Madara himself is not a living person, he was reincarnated from the dirty soil, so it''s no wonder he can be normal.


    But Habara was different, he was a real person.


    But the problem is how old he is, and his strength has reached this level, which is really incomprehensible.


    Jirai was also thinking, if he was going to deal with Uchiha Habara, what kind of situation would he have to achieve to be able to stand up to the enemy or even defeat him?


    After thinking about it, I naturally felt that the only way to have a chance is to learn about Habara''s information, and to turn on the fairy mode completely.


    "Maybe this is the power of the Uchiha clan, it''s really scary."


    Ji Lai also thought silently in his heart, but his eyes swept over Yan Ye, and he was a little surprised to find that Yan Ye seemed a little too calm.


    She didn''t seem to have much emotional change in the situation at all, as if all this was taken for granted.


    "Has she seen this scene? Could it be when dealing with the teacher?"


    Naturally, he also murmured something in his heart, he felt that it was very likely to be the case, but he knew how strong his teacher''s peak strength was.


    I also know that the teacher who shows ninja spirit, even if he is old and frail now, his strength will never be worse.


    Habara was able to defeat his teacher head-on, which meant that he must have used some terrible ability to directly crush his teacher.


    After thinking about it, Zilai also felt that it might be this dreaded giant Chakra.


    Only with this kind of technique, I am afraid that my teacher can be helpless to fight back!


    "Is this the power of Uchiha? This is the power of Uchiha Madara."


    On the other side, Orochimaru looked at the two people fighting, and at the huge Susanoo, he couldn''t help but licked his tongue.


    He didn''t control Uchiha Madara''s will, or he didn''t dare to do so easily.


    He has a feeling that if he does this, Uchiha Madara can control him and even kill him in an instant before he can do it!


    Uchiha Madara''s sense of oppression is so strong that even the summoner, Orochimaru, will feel shuddering.


    And the facts have also proved that Uchiha Madara''s strength is really worthy of his sense of oppression.


    Such poor summoning materials made Uchiha Madara''s strength at this time far less powerful than Habara''s.


    But this guy can still fight Habara to this point, and he can even see that this battle is almost led by Uchiha Madara.


    To some extent, this is Uchiha Madara''s complete victory.


    And now they have all summoned Susano, and Uchiha Madara''s summon is obviously not as strong as Habara''s.


    But the strange thing is, in terms of momentum, the two of them are completely equal.


    Uchiha Madara seems to stand there, giving people the illusion that he is invincible.


    Although Habara still maintains his strength, he is really too tender compared with Uchiha Madara.


    "I can only say that I really deserve to be the Shura who once quelled the ninja world with the first Hokage-sama!


    If I can find a stronger summoning material for him, then this guy"


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but shook his head fiercely when he thought of this, he had already displayed such strength just by finding such a material for him.


    If you really find a stronger one, I''m afraid Orochimaru''s own life will be hard to save.


    But with this experience, Orochimaru has already made a decision, no matter what, he must find a way to strengthen the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    Only by strengthening the control of Dirty Reincarnation, can he control stronger people!


    Only then can he summon the stronger Uchiha Madara.


    With people like Uchiha Madara in hand, he feels that there are really few people in the ninja world who can stop him


    "Are you satisfied with this state?"


    Habara stood tall in the sky, he looked down at Uchiha Madara who was staring at him on the ground, suddenly he chuckled.


    "It''s not bad for your age, but for your age, this is another kind of sadness."


    Uchiha Madara put his arms around his chest, he looked at Habara calmly and said.


    "Compared to my time, your era is really peaceful.


    Of course, I don''t deny that once a war occurs in your era, the scale, intensity and number of participants will be absolutely desperate.


    But it seems that you should have little chance to participate in these wars.


    But even so, you have grown to this point, which is already impressive. "


    "Then should I thank you for your compliment?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he manipulated Susano and gently pulled out the ninja sword, and his aura completely overwhelmed Uchiha Madara in no time!


    "Or, I should thank you for creating Konoha with Senjujuma, right?"


    "Creating Konoha is one of the things I regret most in my life, because the darkness it breeds is beyond your imagination, kid."


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes also began to rotate, and the cold breath continued to spread on his body.


    The double knives in his hands, Susanoo, also began to inject energy continuously, and the curved chakra long knives pointed directly at the sky!


    "You don''t understand me at all, and you don''t understand me at all, and now you probably don''t even know why I left Konoha.


    But all of this doesn''t matter, it''s rare to meet such an interesting junior, so I can''t help but talk a little more.


    But this farce should end, let''s do it! "


    During the speech, Uchiha Madara''s Ninja Sword had already been slashed out, and the blue Chakra blade hung straight into the sky and headed towards Habara fiercely.


    Taking a deep breath calmly according to the language, the ninja knife in Susano''s hand has been gently raised over his head in the next moment.


    The ultimate chakra is brewing crazily at this moment, and the blue blade has been continuously spreading between his ninja swords.


    "Buzz!"


    With a swing of the knife, the cyan wind blade spreading the wind escape chakra slammed into Uchiha Madara''s sharp edge fiercely.


    Habara''s blue wind blade was extremely fast, and in an instant it had slammed into Uchiha Madara''s sharp edge.


    "boom!"


    The deafening roar sounded again, and the energy ripples visible to the naked eye rampaged again in the sky, turning the originally bright sky into dark clouds in an instant.


    Uchiha Madara controlled the twin swords that Susanohu held tightly in his hands, his eyes staring at the sky.


    The gray and dark clouds blocked everything, which made it impossible for him to find Habara''s location in the first place.


    However, he could feel that Habara was constantly approaching, that vast aura and an unprecedented sharpness were attacking him.


    "Buzz!"


    All of a sudden, Habara descended from the sky with that huge Susanoo, just like a water bird entering the water to catch fish, it is as elegant but full of murderous intent!


    Seeing this scene, Orochimaru suddenly felt a sense of familiarity, because he had been attacked by such moves before.


    But he was directly forced into a mess by such a sword technique at the beginning, if he hadn''t relied on the big snake technique to replace him, I''m afraid it would have been really difficult for him!


    "Such knife skills"


    Jiraiya and Konoha''s ninjas also saw this scene, and they couldn''t help murmuring softly, they had never seen such a sword technique before!


    But they can feel how dangerous and deadly such a knife technique is.


    "Is it this knife technique again?"


    Yan Ye is not too unfamiliar with such a sword technique as Yu Yuan, after all, she has seen it several times, and every time under this sword technique, she does not know how many dead souls will be there!


    Uchiha Madara also frowned slightly, he could also feel the danger of this sword technique, but he still felt the excitement more.


    Uchiha Madara himself is a genius who is proficient in all abilities, and he is not weak in sword skills.


    During the Warring States period, he really did not have a lot of sword fighting with Brother Qianshou. Now he is naturally full of interest when he sees such a strange and powerful sword skill.


    "Let me see what your limit is!"


    While speaking, Uchiha Madara gave a soft drink, and his Susano raised his swords, and then the violent chakra spread endlessly between the two swords.


    In the next second, he swung his two knives fiercely, and a wave of destructive power overflowed wildly, adding a trace of aura to the doomsday scene.


    And Habara also moved at this moment, the ninja sword in his hand swung forward lightly.


    For a moment, the sky and the earth seemed to be still, and there was nothing else in the space, only the scene of this knife cutting down!


    At this moment, everyone seemed to feel that the sky was tilting and the earth was tilting, and a sharp edge beyond everyone''s imagination permeated wantonly.


    The earth was as fragile as a piece of tofu under this sharp edge, and it was cut in half in an instant.


    The next moment, Habara''s blade collided fiercely with Uchiha Madara''s blade, and a huge roar suddenly came out!


    All the Konoha ninjas felt their eardrums tremble, and a trace of blood flowed out, even Jiraiya and Orochimaru''s faces were not pretty at this time.


    A ray of light emerged from where the moves collided, and suddenly swelled in size, an indescribable light bloomed.


    At this moment, Guangyao Baili!


    The strong wind raged, and countless cracks appeared on the ground, spreading in all directions.


    The wanton aftermath of energy swept out, and countless houses and even the tavern in the town were completely destroyed.


    Some of them were thrown high into the air by this energy torrent, and were torn into pieces in an instant.


    Some were directly turned into nothingness by these forces the moment they came into contact with these forces.


    The dark clouds in the sky quickly dissipated under this energy, and the bright sunshine once again shone on the earth.


    However, this time, the earth is no longer full of vitality and everything is competing, but it is like a **** that makes people desperate and suffocating!


    However, all this is not over yet, after a brief stalemate between Habara''s blade and Uchiha Madara''s blade.


    Uchiha Madara''s blade was defeated in the end, while Habara''s blade continued to cut forward unabated.


    The earth was torn apart crazily, and the huge cracks spread until Habara''s blade hit a mountain peak, and then stopped.


    Countless smoke and dust crazily filled the air, completely blocking the figures of Habara and Uchiha Madara.


    "Cough cough cough!"


    Ji Lai also coughed violently, the smoke and dust at this time was too big, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    The power that Habara and Uchiha Madara erupted just now forced him to use the Toad''s Mouth Restraint Technique.


    They were too close, and if they were not careful, they might be taken away by this force.


    Jiraiya naturally didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, so he decisively made a defense to protect Yan Ye and other Konoha ninjas.


    However, when he untied the Toad''s Mouth Restraint Technique and took a closer look around, his expression completely changed.


    The ground in front of him was already riddled with holes, potholes of various sizes appeared in front of him, and gunpowder smoke was still coming out of them.


    The houses in the town basically collapsed, and almost no place was spared in this battle.


    Not far away, most of the periphery of the vast forest has disappeared, and countless ancient trees have been broken or even smashed!


    There is an unusually conspicuous, dark and deep crack on the ground, as if the ground was forcibly divided into two halves.


    All of this is like a scene of chaos after the end of the world!


    "Damn it!" Jilaiya''s face suddenly changed, and he cursed fiercely: "The fight between these two people, the residents of this small town"


    "Master Ziraiya, please rest assured."


    Yan Ye also looked a little sluggish when he saw the scene in front of him, because this scene in front of him was even more brutal than when Habara dealt with Hiruzaru Sarutobi!


    But after she heard Jiraiya''s words, she couldn''t help but stabilized her emotions before speaking.


    "We have already transferred all these residents in advance, in order to prevent accidents from happening."


    "Is that so?"


    After Jiraiya heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but took a serious look at Yan Ye and those Konoha ninjas.


    After confirming that they did not lie to him, he nodded in relief, but soon his face changed slightly.


    "To prevent accidents, did you expect such a situation, or did you say that you were guarding against me from the beginning?"


    "It''s on guard against you, Master Ziraiya."


    Yan Ye didn''t hide it either, but looked at Ziraiya honestly.


    "We can''t be sure what you think, after all, Habara made your teacher have to kill himself.


    If you are determined to avenge him, then if we are not prepared, the residents of this small town will suffer.


    After all, you are Master Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin, no one will underestimate your strength. "


    Ji Lai also felt a bit dumbfounded when he heard this sentence, and finally he nodded silently, which was regarded as his approval of this sentence.


    Habara and the others are so careful that Jirai really doesn''t know what to say, but now it seems that such caution is really necessary.


    If it weren''t for their prudence, I am afraid that all the residents of the entire town would have become dust of history.


    Shaking his head slightly, he didn''t bother to think about these problems anymore, he raised his head to look at the thick smoke and dust in front of him, but unfortunately he couldn''t see anything now.


    And those Konoha ninjas were stunned after only one glance at the situation in front of them, unable to speak for a long time, they were extremely thankful that they were still alive.


    "Looks like I won."


    Among the smoke and dust, Habara slowly came to Uchiha Madara.


    He calmly looked at Uchiha Madara with a crack on his body, and then he smiled and said with a slight panting.


    "Yes, you won."


    Uchiha Madara''s expression was unusually calm, and he even nodded slightly at Habara, and he naturally knew that he was indeed injured by Habara.


    But even so, he didn''t lose his composure. Instead, he still maintained that kind of arrogance, as if no one in the whole world could change him.


    "Being able to beat me, you are already proud enough, although I am not in a very good state now.


    But the winner always has a say, I will never deny that.


    But you gotta keep trying, kid.


    This world has never been as beautiful as you imagined. Your lack of combat experience is actually because you have participated in too few battles.


    And, don''t you feel that the affairs of your life are shrouded in peace. "


    "Are you trying to tell me that this world is actually like hell?"


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara quietly, and suddenly he smiled and said slowly.


    "That''s right, this world is hell, what you see is just a corner of the world, it''s just whitewashed"


    Uchiha Madara spoke directly, but he was interrupted by Habara before he finished speaking.


    "I''ve never denied that this world is a hell."


    Habara shook his head calmly, then he said slowly and softly.


    "Actually, the world should be better. As long as all the countries can be integrated into one, there will be no more wars.


    I am the patriarch of the Uchiha now, so I have naturally read some records about the past, including you.


    I don''t actually agree with many of your actions, but there is one thing that I support you from beginning to end.


    That is, you want to unify the ninja world! "


    Uchiha Madara was taken aback by Habara''s words, he looked at Habara dumbfounded, and finally a smile appeared on his face.


    "Tell me what you think, why do you agree?"


    "It''s very simple, the existence of Ninja Village is an extremely violent institution.


    And the war triggered by this violent organization can break out together with the power of all ninjas. "


    Habara stopped in front of Uchiha Madara, seeing Madara who was gradually recovering, he said slowly while being on guard.


    "That''s why the ninja world had its first, second, and third large-scale wars.


    This kind of war is much larger and bloodier than any war in the Warring States period that I have seen in the records.


    So I was wondering, did you guess what might happen in the future, so you thought about integrating the ninja world.


    At the same time, I am also thinking, if the entire ninja world has been integrated, will there still be so many wars? "


    "If you ask me the answer, then my answer is, definitely not."


    The smile on Uchiha Madara''s face became even brighter. He could see that Habara was on guard at this time, but he didn''t say it.


    Leaning back slightly, Uchiha Madara sat on the ground defenselessly, then he said with a smile.


    "If the ninja world is integrated, it will be difficult for wars to occur, and the rest is to be governed by some means.


    I''m not good at this kind of thing, but the people of Nara are good at it, and so is the most insidious man of the Senju family.


    In such a situation, as long as those people agree with the concept of ''Ninja world is a village or a country''.


    Then, war will be eliminated forever on this continent!


    It''s a pity that there is no way to do this, Hashirama."


    "You know there is no way to do it?"


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara with a smile, he shook his head slightly and then made a pity look.


    "The entire Konoha is almost mine, but unfortunately you can''t see it anymore, maybe I can tell you when I go to the Pure Land in the future.


    But you have to wait, Uchiha Madara. "


    "yes?"


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara''s state at this time, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    "I can''t believe you didn''t hear what I said before, maybe we will meet and fight in the future."


    "Forget it this time?" Although Habara could guess what Uchiha Madara was thinking, he still asked the question.


    "Is it still meaningful, let''s stop here." Uchiha Madara didn''t mean to talk nonsense.


    As he spoke, his hands began to form seals, but in an instant, white light appeared on his body.


    The confetti attached to his body began to dance with the wind, and his appearance became a little unreal.


    "Then, see you next time." Habara looked at Uchiha Madara, then he turned around and waved his hand: "But the next moment, I''m afraid it won''t be as easy as this time."


    "I should be the one who said this to you." Uchiha Madara looked at Habara with faint eyes: "Also, don''t leave your back to others, especially the enemy."


    "I know, but in your current state, can you really break through my defense?"


    Habara turned his head back slightly, he still said with a smile on his face, and after saying this, he left without looking back.


    Uchiha Madara watched Habara''s back quietly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became brighter for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect to come back to life by accident this time, and to meet such an interesting guy."


    Uchiha Madara is really emotional now, this resurrection is really a huge surprise for him, and this accident may even affect his follow-up plan.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t worry too much, after all, he didn''t put his eggs in one basket.


    Whether it is Nagato or Uchiha Obito, they are all chess pieces he prepared.


    And in order to let the chess pieces move on the trajectory that fits their fate, Madara also prepared the black sword.


    It can be said that Uchiha Madara has made sufficient arrangements for everything, so he doesn''t particularly care about this accident.


    "But how did the person who summoned me discover my body?"


    Uchiha Madara still had some doubts in his heart, but such doubts quickly disappeared, instead his expression became a little playful.


    "The person who summoned me to deal with Uchiha really had an idea, and this operation was a failure for him.


    Then he will definitely find a way to summon me next time, and I am afraid that my strength will be further enhanced next time.


    Wait slowly, maybe there will be another way for me to revive myself in the future! "


    The smile at the corner of Uchiha Madara''s mouth became even brighter. Of course, he knew that Obito would have a different heart, after all, what he did did not leave traces.


    For example, he left the seal of the curse in Obito''s heart, and Obito will notice it sooner or later, maybe he will have other thoughts at that time.


    As for Nagato, this kid is just a tool for himself to carry the eyes of reincarnation. He has never believed in Nagato, after all, this kid doesn''t even know the truth.


    What Uchiha Madara needs is that he can use the natural technique of reincarnation at a critical moment, and he doesn''t care about anything else.


    As for whether this kid will die, this is even more out of Uchiha Madara''s consideration.


    "Holding my eyes for so long, experiencing the existence like a god, isn''t all this enough?"


    Uchiha Madara is a hero after all, he will keep his hand in doing things, even if it is Hei Ze, he will not talk about it, let alone this time it was an accident.


    Moreover, he is also an extremely arrogant person, very few people can catch his eyes.


    So far, the only one who has been recognized by him besides his younger brother is Senju Zhuma.


    But now he has a slightly more interested person, a person who has similar ideas to him, and who is similar to him in identity, ability, and even Susanoo.


    "Uchiha Habara?"


    Uchiha Madara muttered silently, at this time his figure became more and more blurred, and his soul was about to leave this world.


    "It''s a pity that your beliefs and your ideas are outdated, because the Sages of the Six Paths have left us with the best methods.


    This method is unlimited monthly reading, and this method is the real way to bring peace to this world!


    I hope your eyes can see farther, I hope you can make a better decision, and I hope to see you next time"


    "Your performance can improve, after all, there are very few people in this world who can interest me."


    Since the death of Senju Zhuma, Uchiha Madara felt that the world was really boring, because no one could attract his attention.


    He has no intention of communicating with other people at all, because other people can''t understand him at all.


    Now he has met someone who is similar to himself, although they may be very different in character.


    After all, this kid has never experienced a brutal war, but he did make Uchiha Madara a little interested.


    Thinking silently in his heart, Uchiha Madara''s body suddenly flashed a dazzling white light.


    The next moment, his soul soared into the sky, and the body carrying his soul collapsed to the ground at this moment, revealing the dead body of Kusanagi inside.


    The smoke and dust dissipated here, as if it had never appeared before.


    Orochimaru stood far away in a safe place, his face was a little strange, it took him a long time to lick his tongue.


    "Has it been lifted? It should not be lifted by Uchiha Madara. If he is lifted, it should be re-solidified.


    The relationship between Senju Feima and him, I am afraid that he will not tell him the secret of this technique, so it should be Uchiha Habara.


    But it doesn''t matter, this time I got the answer I wanted, is this the power that belongs to Uchiha?


    It¡¯s really moving, it¡¯s really enviable.¡±


    Orochimaru''s eyes were dimmed, and then he turned around and left here.


    This battle is over, he doesn''t want to meet Yubara again.


    Although he still wants to go to Konoha, it will be too uncomfortable to bump into him


    Walking on the road leading to Konoha, Jiraiya had a sad face, while Habara and Yanye silently followed behind him.


    Jilai also had a frowning face, and there was nothing he could do about it, because he found that he had to deal with an extremely difficult matter before he became Hokage.


    That is the town that was destroyed after the battle between Habara and Uchiha Madara. This is firmly on their heads, and the cost of reconstruction will naturally be paid by Konoha.


    Originally, this kind of thing never wanted to consume his own brain cells. Anyway, he had a very clear position on himself, and if there was any trouble, it would be up to Habara and the others to deal with it.


    But Habara''s words directly made Jiraiya''s scalp tingle, and then he had to think seriously.


    "Master Jiraiya, although this matter is Konoha''s matter, it has nothing to do with you.


    First of all, although you have not officially assumed the position of Naruto, but you are a Konoha ninja, you have the obligation and responsibility to deal with these things.


    Secondly, the target of our battle is Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is your goal and task, Mr. Jiraiya.


    It is my responsibility and obligation as a Konoha ninja to fight him, but after all, he is still your target, Mr. Jiraiya, so you cannot get rid of this matter at all.


    Jiraiya-sama, you must bear all the losses caused by this battle. I think you should be clear about such rules, right?


    In the end, Orochimaru summoned Uchiha Madara, who can be called a **** and demon, and I had to figure out how to report.


    In fact, strictly speaking, this report should be done by Jiraiya-sama. If there is a reason for Jiraiya-sama, then everything will be handed over to you. "


    Hearing these words, Jilai also didn''t dare to speak again, and Habara''s words immediately let him know that there were much more things about him than he could imagine.


    And he really can''t get away from these messy things, so he can only think honestly and find a way to deal with the aftermath.


    Just thinking about it like this, he found sadly that without Konoha as the backing and support, he really couldn''t even deal with it.


    This made him feel more helpless and depressed. He knew that he had no hope of running away, so he could only be obedient.


    "However, it''s really scary enough that Yubara can deal with that enemy who looks like a **** and demon."


    While Jiraiya was thinking about how to deal with the current problems in this small town, he was also thinking about the situation of Habara.


    He doesn''t know the specific information about the reincarnation of the dirty soil, he only knows that Habara has shown a moving power, and solved the Uchiha Madara who was reincarnated by the dirty soil.


    This kind of strength is enough to shock and sigh, after all, that is Uchiha Madara!


    Habara showed such strength at such a young age, which is really incredible, but he also felt a little puzzled.


    That is, it seems that this Uchiha Madara is somewhat different from what I saw in some documents.


    "Could it be that the former ninja Shura who was reincarnated from the dirt has not actually reached the peak of his strength?"


    Ji Lai also thought about it silently, but when he thought of the terrifying battle situation just now, he couldn''t help hesitating.


    Perhaps it is the history books and documents that magnify the characters in history infinitely. This kind of thing is not uncommon in the ninja world.


    After all, there are no people left, so how strong he was before, it doesn''t matter how strong he is, can this also encourage the younger generation well.


    Shaking his head, Zilai didn''t pay attention to it anymore, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t think about Yan Ye any more.


    What''s more, the relationship between Yan Ye and Yu Yuan is really not comparable to the relationship between Jiraiya and Yu Yuan. There are many things that Yan Ye can ask directly.


    "It seems that the matter of Jiraiya has been settled, and Konoha can be considered to be able to survive this turbulent period safely."


    Walking behind Jiraiya with Habara, Yan Ye whispered to Habara.


    "But this matter doesn''t seem to require me at all. Are you wasting my time?"


    "I really don''t need you?"


    Yu Yuan raised his eyebrows lightly, and he also smiled softly and said to Yan Ye.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid the residents in that small town would have suffered.


    Although you were worried that Jirai and I would also do it, but anyway, you played an unimaginable role. "


    In fact, the residents of that small town were asked by Yan Ye to evacuate. She would always consider any situation when she did things, so as to avoid all kinds of unnecessary accidents.


    She was really worried that Habara and Jirai would also start fighting. After all, before the matter was fully clarified, Habara and Jirai were also hostile in a certain sense.


    Once they make a move, with the strength of these two people, I am afraid that those civilians will really suffer.


    This is a precautionary approach, and it turns out that although Habara did not fight with Jirai, he did fight with a more terrifying guy.


    If it wasn''t for her, Habara might have to go back and apologize.


    "Don''t say that, anyway, I feel that you asked me to come over to wipe your ass."


    Yan Ye rolled his eyes, then said helplessly.


    "It used to be when you were forming a team, but now you are the head of the security department, and it''s still like this."


    "Doesn''t this mean that I''m still the boy I used to be, and haven''t changed a little bit?"


    Habara bared his teeth, he didn''t think there was anything bad about it at all.


    "Besides, it''s a good thing to get in touch with Zilai earlier, at least you can know what kind of person this future Hokage-sama is likely to be, right?"


    "Jiraiya-sama has always been a romantic idealist, and I''ve known that for a long time."


    Yan Ye said helplessly, but she nodded anyway.


    "Forget it, let''s just assume that what you said is right. It''s good to get to know this Hokage-sama in advance, but speaking of it, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Habara looked a lot more serious this time, he nodded before speaking softly.


    "Oshemaru really exceeded my expectations, he actually found Uchiha Madara''s body.


    But he is very cautious. I have read the manuscript of the technique of reincarnation of the dirty soil, and he did not choose any good materials for Uchiha Madara at all.


    Therefore, Uchiha Madara''s strength may not even be one-tenth of his peak, so I was lucky enough to overwhelm him.


    But next time, I have to be careful, who knows what kind of tricks this dangerous guy Orochimaru can play. "


    Habara really felt that he had to work harder, this time facing Uchiha Madara directly gave him tremendous pressure.


    Even though his overall strength has the advantage, he was forced by Uchiha Madara to only have the upper hand by relying on his self-will and fighting awareness.


    This kind of thing is really unimaginable, but fortunately, after so many things, Habara''s system has long been able to extract.


    It''s just that he''s too busy and has no time to do it. This time he brought Jilai back, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Then he can go back and take a good look.


    Speaking of Ye was also shocked when she heard Habara''s words. She didn''t expect Uchiha Madara to exert such terrifying power with only one-tenth of his power?


    "What kind of monster is this former patriarch of the Uchiha clan!"


    Yan Ye was thinking silently in her heart, but just looked at Yu Yuan, and she suddenly felt that this was not something difficult to understand.


    The person next to her is an incomprehensible existence at this moment.


    "It seems that I have to take a good look at the past history when I go back. It''s best to apply with my uncle to see if I can read the materials recorded by Konoha."


    Yan Ye thought silently in her heart, she was really curious about what Yu Yuan told.


    But when she saw Jiraiya walking ahead, she couldn''t help touching her chin.


    "Also, this Hokage-sama really needs to understand, what is the name of the book Habara mentioned earlier.


    It seems to be kissing heaven, it seems that I have to take a good look when I go back.¡±


    https:///uyerangyuzhibozaiciweida/16191404htl


    .


    (&039;Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again&039;);


    ();

 Chapter 162： new skill extraction

    Perhaps after fighting Uchiha Madara, Habara and the others did not encounter any trouble all the way back to Konoha.


    But along the way, they also found that there were a lot of ninjas rushing towards that small town. Habara knew that this was definitely caused by himself, but he still looked at Jiraiya.


    Such an approach made Zi Lai Ye extremely helpless, this matter had nothing to do with him at first, but now it seems to be his problem.


    It''s just that Jiraiya thought about it and felt that he should bear it. After all, the person who fought with Habara was Orochimaru, what else could he do?


    Who told him to leave Konoha after accepting the task of capturing Orochimaru, and now he is considered to be backlashed by this incident.


    He was relatively silent along the way, but Habara and the little girl from the Nara family chatted very enthusiastically, which made Jiraiya speed up involuntarily.


    He really can''t stand this situation, think about how he could drink and have fun with a hot woman in his arms before, now he''s going back to Konoha, what is he going to do with Oni Hokage.


    This is equivalent to saying goodbye to his previous life, which made him even more depressed. Now he just wants to keep his mind quiet.


    "It''s just one of you, Nara, and one of you, Uchiha, how can you get along?"


    Jiraiya complained in his heart. Under such emotions, it took them less than a day to rush back to Konoha.


    Looking at the familiar but somewhat unfamiliar Konoha in front of him, Jiraiya was also full of emotion, as if he hadn''t been back for almost ten years.


    The last time he came back was when his disciple Namikaze Minato was in power, and when he passed away, Jiraiya really felt that he couldn''t face it, so he chose to escape.


    This kind of approach is very naive, and now looking back on Zilai, his heart is full of guilt, but he really can''t face it.


    The pain of a white-haired person sending a black-haired person is really incomprehensible to ordinary people.


    "Clan Chief Habara, we''re here."


    After watching for a long time, Zilai also sighed.


    "I don''t know if I can go to the cemetery, I want to see some people."


    "No problem, I''ll let Kakashi follow you."


    Habara nodded, and then he seemed to be worried that Jilai would think too much before adding something.


    "It''s not that I''m afraid that you will run away, but to let you adapt to some things in advance, after all, Hokage will always have Anbu by his side.


    And Kakashi is a disciple of the fourth generation, I think you can get along well. "


    "Is Kakashi still in Anbu? I heard he exposed my teacher?"


    Jiraiya didn''t care about Habara''s words, nor did he intend to reject Habara, instead he asked curiously.


    Kakashi''s actions are extremely disqualified, whether as a ninja or as Anbu, and it is a bit surprising that he is still staying in Anbu.


    "He wanted to leave, but Anbu was almost killed by me because of ''keeping the mission''. He needs to stay in Anbu to cooperate with the reorganization."


    Habara said without the slightest pressure in his heart, his words really made Zilai not know how to answer them.


    "Also, Naruto''s child has had a hard time these years, and I think you know the reason.


    Although he has been coming to our family for the past year and has received some good care, I think you should be more willing to take care of him. "


    "A child of Minato?"


    The name Naruto is really a name with special meaning to Jiraiya, and this name was given to his child by his disciples.


    What Naruto''s life is like, in fact, Jilai can imagine it, and when he thinks about it, he feels helpless and sad.


    So he nodded silently to show that he understood, and speaking of it, he really wanted to meet Naruto.


    With Jiraiya''s approval¡ªactually, whether he agrees or not, Habara will do the same. He quickly found Kakashi and left after giving some instructions.


    "Where are we going now?" Yan Ye followed Yu Yuan, and asked curiously, "If it''s all right, then I''ll go back first."


    "There''s a meeting coming up. I want to meet your uncle and the others. It''s a big deal to come back anyway."


    Habara thought for a while before speaking, and then he looked at Yan Ye with a smile on his face.


    "How about it? Do you want to follow along? Although this kind of meeting is boring, it is very useful."


    When Yan Ye heard Yu Yuan''s words, she turned her head and left without saying a word. Her decisiveness and determination made Yu Yuan feel particularly interesting.


    Stepping forward quickly, Habara took Yan Ye''s hand, and then said funny.


    "I said, what are you doing? Didn''t you just go to a meeting, should the reaction be so intense?"


    "First, what identity should I go with? I''m a member of the security department, but I''m afraid that the meeting you discuss is also about Hokage."


    Yan Ye then held Yu Yuan''s hand, but she didn''t mean to resist, but said with an unhappy face.


    "Why do you let me go to this kind of meeting to discuss Hokage, if the secret is leaked, I will be the one who will be unlucky, okay?


    Second, I''m not interested in these things in the first place.


    Instead of listening to you old men discussing the issue of profit distribution, I might as well find a place to take a good rest.


    Who knows what Jiraiya-sama is doing, he came back so fast, I didn''t even take a good rest. "


    "That''s right, yes."


    Habara knew Yan Ye''s unique character as a member of the Nara clan, even if she forced her, she would still go with him honestly.


    But Yan Ye was one of his best friends, so Habara naturally wouldn''t force her to do anything.


    What''s more, Yan Ye''s strength is really not comparable to that of Habara and Jiraiya, and she is indeed quite tired after rushing all the way back.


    Thinking of this, Habara nodded, but just when he was about to say something, he suddenly frowned.


    "You just said, old man?"


    "Yes, old man."


    Yan Ye nodded, suddenly she seemed to realize something, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Okay, you''re not old, I made a slip of the tongue, but you''ve been hanging out with those old men for a long time, it''s easy to make people think you''re old."


    Seeing Yan Ye''s insincere apology, Yu Yuan didn''t bother to bother with her, so he glared at the girl and turned around and walked towards Hokage Building.


    It''s just that when he left, he couldn''t help touching his chin, it was very smooth and there was no stubble left.


    Although as a time traveler, Habara is indeed quite old psychologically, but he doesn''t want to be called an old man.


    People must always have a young heart, because only in this way can they have the motivation to fight hard.


    Although Habara is willing to fight with high probability for the sake of his own life, it is still a very good motivation anyway.


    Yan Ye looked at Yu Yuan''s back, and she couldn''t help but smile, although Yu Yuan''s strength and status at this time had completely widened the gap with her.


    But this guy is still like this, just like what he said, is he really the boy he used to be?


    "Forget it, let''s go to the bookstore."


    With a smile on the corner of Yan Ye''s mouth, he turned and walked towards the bookstore. Although the name of the book was strange, Yan Ye believed in Yu Yuan''s choice.


    However, after half an hour.


    "Uchiha Habara, you **** full of yellow trash!"


    "Has Master Jiraiya returned yet? It seems that the troubles of this period are finally coming to an end."


    In an office in the Hokage Building, people from the seven major families gathered together again.


    In fact, except for Nara Shikahisa and Yamanaka Kaiichi who work in the Hokage Building, most of the others are not here.


    But Habara just had someone notify them, and they all arrived in less than ten minutes, and it could be seen that they were also tense as a group.


    After all, what they have done is too big, and the impact and turmoil caused are unimaginable. If you are not prepared at any time, come here quickly to discuss when trouble arises.


    I''m afraid that once Konoha is in a mess, they won''t even have a chance to react. After all, Konoha is now a shadowless moment, and anything that happens will make them feel panicked.


    But fortunately, Jiraiya''s return means that the period of martial law is coming to an end, and they can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah, I''m back, but I encountered some small troubles."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he briefly explained what happened along the way.


    Along with his narration, everyone''s face changed slightly. They didn''t expect that Yu Yuan would encounter such a thing when he went out to find someone else.


    They had also received news before that the town closest to Muye Village had suffered devastating damage.


    And the Chakra that came from that small town shocked everyone in the perception class. The cold and destructive Chakra was really suffocating.


    Although they have been baptized by Habara, after all, Habara used such power that night, but this time there are two such chakras!


    This news also made Nara Shikahisa''s scalp tingle, but now they have figured out what''s going on, but after figuring it out, they love their headaches even more.


    Because Orochimaru actually appeared in the Land of Fire, and it seems that he is also coming to Konoha!


    Orochimaru was already dangerous enough, but now this guy actually mastered the technique of reincarnation, which made his danger level increased several times again.


    "It''s really a wave of unrest, and another wave."


    After Nara Shikahisa listened to Habara''s narration, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "How does Minister Habara plan to deal with it? If Orochimaru really comes in, this matter will be troublesome."


    "Make emergency plans at any time, if he is honest, forget it, if he is not honest"


    Both eyes of Habara were shining with a cold light, and his hands unconsciously began to knock on the wooden table in front of him.


    "Then I''ll deal with him. In fact, in the previous battle, I wanted to see what he was going to do, so I let him mess up.


    But now it won''t be anymore. Once I lock him and confirm his whereabouts, I have a way to prevent him from causing any damage. "


    If it was Orochimaru before reincarnation, Habara wouldn''t dare to say such big words.


    But now, Habara dares to say that, even though Habara is not particularly specialized in illusion, he is a Kaleidoscope Sharingan after all.


    What''s more, isn''t there Shishui and Fuyue beside him, both of them are people with powerful illusion skills.


    If Orochimaru dares to mess around in Konoha, then Habara, Shisui, and Fuyue will definitely let them know what a painful price is!


    "This is inevitable. Since Minister Habara has such confidence, then we can rest assured."


    Seeing that Habara was so confident, Nara Shikoku couldn''t help feeling relieved.


    "Now, I think we should start preparing for Jiraiya''s Hokage inauguration ceremony. We have been doing publicity for a while, and it''s time to wrap up."


    In order to promote Jiraiya to the position of Hokage, in addition to legal confirmation, the second point is that sufficient publicity is required.


    It is true that Hokage is elected, but Hokage can also be elected in some special ways in an emergency.


    The choice of the second generation to the third generation is a special election. Although this matter was brought out by Habara to attack Hiruzaru Sarutobi, it cannot be completely denied Senju Tomona''s approach.


    In addition to the three generations who were specially selected, Tsunade in the original book was also specially selected.


    After all, the third generation had already turned up at that time, and Konoha was also in a state of leaderless, and there was an urgent need for a prestigious and capable Hokage to come out and preside over the overall situation.


    At that time, Zilai was actually a good choice, but Zilai also refused, and the village couldn''t suppress him, which gave him a chance to escape and find Tsunade back.


    At this moment, the perspective in the original book is also locked on Naruto and Jiraiya. In fact, Habara guessed that the village also cooperated to do a lot of publicity at this time.


    Otherwise, Tsunade would not have reached that point smoothly, and has been recognized by almost all civilian ninjas and ordinary villagers.


    In fact, strictly speaking, even Danzo is a specially selected product, but he almost touched the throne of Hokage.


    But he didn''t have any publicity at all, and he offended almost all of Konoha''s families, which made him nothing more than an ''agent Hokage'' in the end.


    "Don''t worry, I think everyone should find time to meet Zilaiye."


    Habara said slowly while thinking.


    "It''s not really a willingness to come back, he''s not as idiot as he imagined, he''s smart enough to see through our thoughts.


    And I also promised him some things, such as we need to hold a funeral for Sarutobi Hiruzen. "


    "Hmph, a funeral for Hiruzaru Sarutobi, does this old man deserve it?"


    Although Hinata Hizuru knew about this a long time ago, he was still very upset when Habara brought it to the stage and said it.


    "This guy has done so many ugly things, let him kill himself and keep the dignity of Hokage, now at the end of the day we have to give him a funeral, which is really"


    "A formal funeral in exchange for a Hokage who doesn''t care about anything, Patriarch Hizuru, I think we can still make a lot of money in this matter."


    Habara naturally understood Hinata Hidetsu''s displeasure, but it wasn''t just him, Habara himself was somewhat displeased.


    But like he said, sometimes you have to bow your head to reality, and there''s nothing you can do about it.


    And even though Habara was unhappy, he didn''t overly resist holding a funeral for Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    Because in the final analysis, Hiruzaru Sarutobi had come to his senses at the last moment, and he passed away with Ninuo''s demeanor and dignity.


    Giving him this funeral is not to give him the status of Sarutobi Hiruzen the Third Hokage, but to give him the status of Shinobu Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    This can be regarded as mourning, the departure of a generation of ninja


    Although the tone of this matter has basically been set, there are still many details that need to be handled carefully.


    For example, in holding a funeral for this ninja, many details and security work must be done well, and the emotions of many people must also be considered.


    It can be said that nothing is simple and easy, not to mention that many things need to be arranged carefully, which makes Shikaku Nara feel a little headache.


    But Yu Principle was happy and relaxed. After all, this kind of matter was no longer within his jurisdiction, and he didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    At most, he can just send people from the security department to maintain law and order. Troublesome things will naturally be handled and dealt with by professional people.


    "By the way, how are the three families doing these past few days?"


    After confirming the funeral, the rest are relatively important things, such as the three families.


    For the sake of the village''s internal stability, the three families, Habara and the others, have not done anything so far, they have only quarantined them under martial law.


    Of course, everyone has not been idle during this time, and all departments are counting their assets.


    Mingmian''s asset, Yubara, and the others already knew about it, and it was already a shockingly large amount.


    But the ghost knows how many hidden, but huge amount of assets they still have behind the scenes.


    Therefore, this matter must be strictly investigated. If they are cleared up, maybe Konoha''s finances will look better.


    "The three clans were a little chaotic at first, or they were excited.


    But now that they saw our actions, they have calmed down. Strictly speaking, they should have been frightened by us. "


    Younv Zhiwei, who has been in charge of strictly controlling one of the three clans, thought for a while before slowly saying that he was still wearing sunglasses and a hood to hide himself.


    "The deaths of Zhuanju Koharu, Mitomon En, and Sarutobi Hiruzane had a huge impact on them, and their three clans developed too fast but they didn''t have enough background.


    These three died and they did not have good enough people to suppress different voices, lead and unite them to do something together.


    Maybe there will be in the future, but with such an impact in such a short period of time, coupled with our pressure, it may be difficult for them to unify their thinking and stabilize immediately. "


    Habara was stunned for a moment when he heard these words, and then he couldn''t help showing a smile on his face.


    He found that he still overestimated these three families, or that he didn''t know much about them.


    In such a chaotic situation with such terrifying external pressure, it may be really difficult for them to quickly integrate the entire family.


    In the final analysis, their rise is the more than ten years since Hiruzaru Sarutobi became Hokage.


    I am afraid that only one generation will grow up in more than ten years, but whether the cultivation of this generation can match the size of their current family is a huge problem.


    To put it bluntly, how could they compare with the seven big families like Konoha, who have a huge heritage that has been passed down for thousands of years?


    Even if they can actually stabilize the situation, it''s not something that can be stabilized by saying that it can be stabilized for a while.


    Yu Yuan never believed that after the fall of the Big Three, the people in their family who had been severely suppressed by them would not have other ideas.


    For example, ''Now that you are all dead, and it has been proven how wrong you are, then the family must have someone who has nothing to do with you in order to survive''.


    With the support of such an idea, maybe the various members of their family will start to move around.


    At that time, there is no need for Habara and the others to do anything, they may get into a mess by themselves, and even ''kill'' themselves when the time comes.


    Thinking of this, Habara was thinking whether he should decompress this group of people so that they can mess up by themselves?


    But let''s see the follow-up on this kind of thing, at least now they have more important things to deal with.


    "By the way, Minister Habara, Asma has returned."


    At this moment, Nara Shikahisa seemed to remember something, and he said something.


    "Lucheng sent me a message yesterday that Asma in the capital of the Land of Fire already knew the news of his father''s death, and now he has reported to his daimyo that he hopes to come back.


    The daimyo had already agreed to this matter, and according to Lucheng''s report, he seemed very depressed and angry, although he did not do anything to Lucheng. "


    "are you back?"


    Habara touched his chin involuntarily when he heard the words, and then looked at Shikahisa Nara and asked.


    "I don''t know what Minister Lu Jiu thinks about it, or does he have any preparations?"


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal that he comes back when he comes back."


    Nara Shikahisa didn''t seem to care about this matter, but instead he talked about the Sarutobi clan''s thoughts on handling it with a serious expression.


    "After all, Asma is the son of Hokage, if he can cooperate with us to make other people safe when he comes back, then it''s not like we can''t help him control Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Although I know that everyone here has huge opinions on the Third Hokage, even involving his family, this is also a normal thing.


    But we can''t deny that their families are very strong now. There may not be many top ninjas, but the number of middle ninjas and low ninjas is very large.


    This is the embodiment of Konoha''s basic combat power, so if we can win over, we should try our best to win over, and if we can''t, then we can consider extreme problems. "


    When Nara Shikahisa said these words, his eyes kept scanning Habara and Hinata Hizuru.


    Because the two of them are the most difficult to persuade Nara Shikahisa, and these two are also the ones who have the most grievances with Sarutobi Hiruzane, maybe they don''t even think about it.


    But what made him helpless was that Habara didn''t seem to care too much about this matter, and Hinata Hizuru seemed unusually silent and didn''t speak.


    He knew that this matter could only be dealt with temporarily, and it would be better for him to deal with other issues.


    "Besides, let''s not forget that those guardian twelve ninjas around daimyo are divided into two factions.


    Asma belongs to the faction that maintains Hokage, and he is also the son of Hokage, so the deterrence he can provide is very large.


    Now that he is gone, those who defend the daimyo will definitely gain the upper hand, and this may affect the daimyo''s downfall.


    You said, can we take advantage of this opportunity to make Konoha''s finances easier? "


    Let Konoha''s finances become more loose, which is very beneficial to Konoha''s development.


    All the people present were smart people, they immediately knew what this guy was thinking after Nara Shikahisa''s words.


    Nara Shikahisa, is he actually thinking of attacking Daimyo?


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that this thing is really not impossible!


    Although the daimyo has a respectable status and is very rich, his wealth is impressive, and his family business spreads all over the Ninja Continent.


    It''s just that he can enjoy all of this, and the family business is so strong but has not received any targeting or suppression, which is entirely based on Konoha''s protection.


    Of course, Konoha also needs his money to maintain his own development. It can be said that the two are actually in a relatively balanced state.


    But there is a limit to the balance after all, because the two sides are not of the same order of magnitude in terms of strength.


    This world is full of transcendent power. Compared with ordinary people like daimyo and ninjas like Konoha Ninja Village who have mastered power, there is a world of difference!


    Now this daimyo has other ideas, even though he never expresses it, but he has used a group of people who obviously have the tendency of "big name is bigger than shadow".


    This really has to make everyone in Ninja Village seriously think about what the daimyo''s position is at this time.


    If his position really changed, then Konoha had to do something to protect his own interests.


    Konoha is not Sand Hidden Village, the unlucky ninja village that was strangled by the daimyo of the land of wind, Konoha has maintained the demeanor and strength that should be there from the beginning to the end when facing the daimyo.


    It is really troublesome to change a name. After all, they have cooperated with the current name for so long, and everyone has a tacit understanding.


    Suddenly a new person comes up, so many things need to be coordinated from the beginning, this is not an easy matter.


    So if it is not a last resort, I am afraid that Konoha does not particularly want to replace the current daimyo.


    But the premise is that he is a smart and sensible person!


    "However, I think Nara Shikahisa probably didn''t think about replacing the daimyo, he wanted to kill those guys and teach the daimyo a lesson.


    At the same time, take this opportunity to put pressure on the daimyo, forcing him to provide more funds to Konoha, so that Konoha''s finances will become more Hiromatsu. "


    Habara was thinking silently while walking on the way home.


    Nara Shikahisa''s thoughts and plans are probably the same as he thought. After all, Nara Shikahisa is really not a murderer, and he may have another purpose for doing so.


    That is to allow Jiraiya, the future Hokage, to get the plan of this action after taking the position, and to accept the result smoothly!


    After all, Hokage is the symbol of Konoha, even if Jiraiya can be 100% clear as Hokage, he will never take care of it.


    But let him get what he should get. Only in this way will his reputation be better, and people''s emotions against him will be weaker.


    Then, with the money they got from Zilai, they implemented the ninja reform plan they had discussed before.


    Both of these are good for everyone, and this is killing two birds with one stone.


    "Jiang is still old and hot, this guy seems unwilling to be too high-profile, but he also does not want people to forget their existence.


    Low-key, pragmatic, but never hidden, this guy is as stable as ever. "


    After basically figuring out Nara Shikahisa''s thoughts, Habara didn''t mean to oppose him. On the contrary, Habara still supported Nara Shikahisa very much.


    Their seven big families have done such a big thing, and now they dare not sit in the vacant position of Hokage, for fear of making others think that this impeachment is essentially for themselves.


    Of course, even though this is the case, the appearance of eating should not be ugly, and it is not that Danzo has nothing to do, so they have to force themselves to death.


    If it really comes to an end, maybe they will all have ''big brains'' or ''broad-mindedness''.


    Although whether someone can do it is one thing, but whether someone can do it is another matter.


    Although Habara was not afraid of what these guys would do, he also had to guard against the public''s thinking, because that would only prove that Habara and the others had failed too much.


    When he got home, Habara fell on the bed. At this time, he had already moved to a bigger house.


    Moreover, the decoration of this house is elegant and unique, and there is a small pond inside, and there are still fish swimming in it.


    The most exaggerated thing is that Habara doesn''t need to worry about the sanitation of the whole house. Someone will come to clean it every day.


    Even those fish were fed by someone, which saved Habara even more time.


    "This is simply the life of a capitalist."


    Habara felt the softness of his big bed, and the aroma that was emitted from the sheets that were dyed with unknown ingredients.


    He felt very relaxed at this moment, even though he had lived here for a while, but every time he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion about the life of such a local tyrant.


    But Habara still knew that he had more important things to do now, he concentrated and soon his system panel appeared on his retina.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: stable and thriving¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family, and at the same time settled the troubles of the external environment of the family, you have made the Uchiha clan truly stable in Konoha]


    [Prosperity: 20,000 (normal family base prosperity is 10,000)]


    [Suggestion: The transformation of the family will continue, making the Uchiha the most powerful family in Konoha is the goal you must achieve as the head of the Uchiha family]


    Looking at the prompt on the system panel, Habara nodded slightly.


    The current state of the family has finally changed, and this is no longer the reminder that Habara felt that the family was crumbling at a glance.


    This shows that Habara''s efforts are definitely successful. He has brought a family on the verge of extinction all the way to the current thriving situation!


    "Also, has the prosperity reached 20,000? I remember the last time it was more than 16,800, so this means that I can have a triple draw!"


    When Yu Yuan looked at his own points, his eyes couldn''t help but light up slightly. Ever since he got the Ascending God Rank, he has never had the chance to draw.


    Ascension to God is a long-term skill, and its growth makes Habara very happy. What else is more worth looking forward to than being able to restore and repair the blood?


    But it''s a pity that it didn''t give Habara a strong fighting ability immediately, which also made Habara a little helpless.


    Looking at the points this time, Habara decided that he must draw a good one.


    And when he let the system start to execute the command, the next moment he was a little dazed


    [The points have reached 3,000, and three skill extractions can be performed]


    [According to the current situation of the family, the host can choose three of the nine abilities for learning, practice or self-adaptation]


    [Because you let the family overcome the difficulties in the village, you can draw special rewards]


    [Wood Dungeon Revenge Vortex: Can summon five continuously advancing fibrous roots in a large area, the power is determined by the amount of Chakra invested and the quality of Chakra itself (this skill belongs to the category of Wooden Dungeon, and requires the host to have Earth Dungeon, Water Dungeon, etc.) Dun and the powerful Yang Dun, otherwise it cannot be cast)]


    [Ice Escape¡¤Glacier Storm: You can summon a bone-piercing ice and hailstorm in the target area, even in hot summer, you can instantly enter the Ice Age (there is no water escape attribute that can be obtained through skills)]


    [Mystery Secret Art: Wan Lei Tian Prio: It can release thunder storms within a certain range, and the power of the art is directly proportional to the output of Chakra]


    After seeing these three skills just now, Habara is quite calm. After all, he has seen a man who appears completely passive.


    Although the three skills in front of him made his heart beat like a ''little deer bumping around'', he was still able to restrain himself.


    To be honest, he is really excited by these three skills. Although it is not the first time Wan Lei Tian Prison has appeared, the problem is that he really does not have Lei Dun.


    Wan Lei Tian Prio Yin can completely make up for the vacancy in his Thunder Dun, this is a key that allows him to make up for the chakra attribute!


    Habara, who has seen five-attribute ninjutsu explosions before, saw the incredible scene of escapism power overflowing and self-integration in the explosion.


    This kind of self-integration really gave Habara a great shock, and made him always firmly remember this feeling in his heart.


    At that time, Habara also silently decided that he needed to gather all the chakra attributes and then make his own fusion attempt!


    But for now, the only chakra attributes he possesses are fire escape, earth escape, and wind escape obtained from the ''Waterfowl Flurry''.


    In addition, there is a high probability that he has Yin Yang Dun, after all, his ability in this area has also been improved.


    It''s just that apart from these, he doesn''t know any escape techniques of other attributes, whether it''s thunder escape or water escape, he simply doesn''t have the state.


    As a Uchiha, it seems a bit strange to not have Lei Dun, but Nahe Habara is really such a different kind.


    This time seeing Wan Lei Tian prison, it is impossible for Habara not to be moved.


    And the two spells of Revenge Vortex and Glacier Storm attracted Habara''s attention even more, especially since these two numbers have a slight meaning of complementing each other.


    "Has the Wooden Dungeon come out? You only need a Water Dungeon to cast it, and the Glacier Storm can directly provide a Water Dungeon. How is this not tempting?"


    Yu Yuan murmured silently, he almost suppressed his inner desire to directly choose these three techniques and continued to read.


    After all, he still had six options to choose from, but when he saw the remaining six operations, he fell into deep thought.


    [Mystical Art: Storm of Crows: Use Chakra to form a death raven, let the enemy fall into endless hallucinations and fear, and even cause irreversible damage]


    [Secret Technique Unstoppable Blade: Use the secret technique to make the blade contain chakra light, and your attack can ignore the defense within the next five seconds]


    [Sword Technique¡¤Blood Blade Flurry: Cause unimaginable damage to the enemy like a whirlwind, let the enemy''s blood flow like a dance, you can advance or retreat]


    Yuyuan has seen all three of these techniques, but last time he chose the more important techniques to him, and did not choose them.


    And their effects can be regarded as unpredictable, if it is any family, I am afraid that it can be used as a secret technique inherited by the whole family!


    But it''s a pity that there are too many choices for Habara, and he can only choose the best and most practical one.


    [Courage: Whenever you kill an enemy, you can get courage shards. When you get 100 courage shards, you can increase your Yang Dun power to a certain extent and improve your physical fitness (enemies of each ninja level The fragments contained are different)]


    [Zigzag Warp: You can actively open a portal to the location you want to reach within an appropriate range, and you can carry a certain amount of teammates to teleport together (the teleportation range depends on your Chakra investment And decided, but the farther the teleportation will consume, the greater the Chakra)]


    [Daniel: You can detonate your own chakra in an instant, make yourself bigger and get a high chakra recovery ability, attack you, and high movement speed ability (this technique, you can use it on Susanohu above)]


    Looking at these three techniques, Habara couldn''t help but twitch once again.


    These three techniques slammed into his heart again, making him reluctant to turn his eyes away.


    For the skill of courage, Habara, if I remember correctly, should be Gai Erwazi''s w. In the game, this ability is to enhance dual resistance and toughness.


    If it followed the instructions in the game, Habara probably wouldn''t take a second look, but here it directly became a single increase in Yang Dun!


    Even if Yu Yuanra is a thing like Yang Dun, he doesn''t think it''s bad to have too much of it. UU Reading On the contrary, the more power of this kind, the better.


    Yang Dun can bring changes to the body, which Habara has already experienced deeply under the transformation of the "Darkborn Demon Scythe" and "God''s Long Stage".


    His chakra count, body strength, and even his speed have all grown unbelievably, and even his coordination is far beyond what he knew how many times before.


    This is also the reason why his scalp is numb even if he can use physical skills, not to mention that such an improvement is of incredible benefit to his eye repair.


    "Yang Dun, this is the basic power to change fate."


    Habara murmured, and he was also extremely entangled in the second ability.


    Zigzag Leap should be the ability of a bald old mage. In the game, this ability is generally used as a passive way to increase magic explosion.


    And the skills used to escape at critical moments, after all, the teleportation range of this technique is too small.


    But here, this ability has undergone a slight change, its teleportation range is no longer restricted.


    With this little subtle change, the value of this technique has increased countless times in an instant, especially since it can also bring people to teleport together, how can this make Habara not tempted?


    As for the last one, Habara seems to remember that this should be the skill of King Aatrox, the foul-mouthed king. Normally, this ability may not be optional for Habara.


    But this thing can be used on Susano now. To put it bluntly, this ability can definitely greatly enhance his instant combat power.


    "Sure enough, every time it''s time to draw skills is the happiest time, but it''s also the most depressing and uncomfortable moment for me."

 Chapter 163： Tsunade Returns

    Habara has never denied one thing, that is, he is a person with difficulty in choosing.


    In fact, even if he didn''t have it in the first place, he was helplessly forced out in the face of his own system.


    Looking at the nine skills in front of him, Habara was really helpless. With only three skills to choose, Habara could only be forced to make some choices.


    First of all, he chose the skill ''Courage'', which can improve Yang Dun''s ability.


    The ability of Yang Dun has always been very precious, since he met Yu Yuan, it is naturally impossible to miss it.


    As Uchiha, he probably doesn''t need to worry about his Yin Dun problem, but in terms of Yang Dun, they seem to have been cut by someone.


    Although there is, after all, everyone will have the most basic power of life, but it is difficult for their Yang Dun power to grow.


    Perhaps other Uchihas would not care too much about this kind of thing, but for a person like Habara who knows the real development direction of Uchiha, this is unacceptable.


    "So, the power of Yang Dun must not be missed!"


    After choosing ''Courage'' for the first skill, Habara hesitated for a long time for the second skill and finally chose Wan Lei Tian Prio Yin.


    He has seen the technique of Wan Lei Tianlao cited several times, and Habara found that he seems to have a real affinity with electric mice.


    The first time the skill was drawn was No, Habara encountered his ''Profound Truth Chidori'', and then encountered his ''Wan Lei Tian Prison Yin'' twice.


    He has such a predestined relationship with the electric mouse Kenan, and Habara really does not have Lei Dun, so it is normal to make such a choice.


    Just made this choice, which means that Habara basically has no way to choose the ice bird''s glacier storm, and Dashu''s switch to this world''s unique wood escape.


    But Habara didn''t regret it, the main reason was that he never thought about using Ice Dun and Wood Dun, at least for now, he wasn''t suitable to use it.


    There are indeed users of Ice Dun in this world, but the problem is that their people are dead and only the white next to them is left.


    This also means that this Hanabara once mistakenly thought it was Mizunazuki, but in reality it was called the Snow Clan, the Ice Dun family, and the inheritance has been broken.


    After getting this surgery, Habara could only use Glacier Storm step by step. No matter how powerful this spell was, it lacked variety and flexibility.


    This is not in line with Habara''s fighting habits. Even if Habara is good at using jutsu, he will not leave a large-scale ninjutsu in one place in a daze.


    He is not confident that he can control the ice escape and fire escape flexibly, and he can''t cooperate with the existing frost to perform other spells, so there is no way to perfectly restrict the enemy.


    After all, Habara''s enemies are also ninjas, and they may even be some desperately strong ninjas. They won''t just stand there and wait for you to do it.


    The wooden escape of the big tree, the vortex of revenge actually looks a lot like the arrival of the tree world used by Uchiha Madara to play Naruto.


    And there are indeed enough records about Mutun in Konoha, and Habara can definitely get it by virtue of his own identity.


    But once he used it, how would he explain it?


    He just used "Sarutobi Hiruzen and others to desecrate the remains of the first generation of Hokage and study the power of the family blood without authorization", and drove Sarutobi Hiruzen and the others into the abyss.


    Turning around, you, Uchiha Madara, can even use Mudun. How dare you say that you haven''t studied it?


    This kind of thing can''t be explained clearly, and there is no way to explain it at all. Even if Habara got it, it can only be pressed at the bottom of the box and cannot be used.


    So, what else does he need?


    "Although my heart hurts, I can only gain if I give up, and the necessary giving up can give me a better room for development."


    Habara comforted himself with such heartache, that it was really impossible for Habara to abandon the positions selected by two skills for an unusable Mutun.


    But Wan Lei Tian Lao Yin is different, there are many records of Lei Dun in the Uchiha clan.


    Not to mention anything else, in Shan Yuyuan''s mind, he basically remembered the Thunder Dun that his disciple Sasuke made.


    Chidori is not something difficult to learn, he can copy Kakashi''s Chidori with his Sharingan, and then he can do some ''original development'' by himself.


    "What''s more, Wan Lei Tian Prison Yin is also a spell that can be used in a wide range, and this spell can be used while moving!"


    Wan Lei Tian Prio can move quickly while casting, this is the most attractive place for Habara.


    They are also large-scale and large-scale techniques. Being able to move and not being able to move are really two concepts. The most important thing is that Habara is a man who has the ability to walk in the void.


    Just imagine, Habara cast Wan Lei Tian Prison and then ran into the crowd with a void walk, that scene would be a bit too beautiful!


    To put it bluntly, the combination of Habara''s two skills definitely greatly improved his melee combat ability.


    This is the ultimate combination of practical ninjutsu. Thinking of this, Habara''s mood is much better.


    As for the choice of the last skill, Habara almost gritted his teeth and chose the ability of ''Destroyer''.


    It can be applied to the description of Susano, which really makes Habara very excited, and the third stage of Susano has a fatal weakness.


    Then the Susanoo at this stage has no legs, which means that Habara can only drag the huge and cumbersome Susanoo to move by himself.


    Although he possesses the air dance technique, which largely avoids this weakness, but when it''s time to fight on land, he runs to the sky, which is a bit weird no matter how you look at it.


    And the ability of Great Destroyer seems to have solved Habara''s troubles in the land battle. He can give Habara even the third stage of Susano to have a certain degree of mobility.


    And the great destruction can improve the body size. If it is placed on Susanoo, then this is another huge and unimaginable improvement.


    Susano Habara''s third stage has reached a height of about 50 meters. Don''t think this is short, after all, Susano Habara has no legs.


    And it''s only the third stage. Naturally, it is impossible to compare with Uchiha Madara, the future Sasuke, and even Kakashi who cheated into the account.


    But with this technique, Habara can at least guarantee that his Susanoo will not be weaker than those guys in the upper body!


    And once Habara develops to the point where the final Susanoo can be opened in the future, this great destruction will provide an increase in body size.


    Then Habara can conclude that his Susanoo will definitely be the biggest, and he can even find a way to catch up to the level of their ancestor Indra!


    "So choosing this technique is not only a timely improvement of the current combat power, but also a guarantee for the future combat power..."


    ¡­


    Although Habara was very satisfied with his choice, he was somewhat helpless.


    But the choice had already been made, and Habara decided not to think too much about it.


    After all, every choice he makes is based on his current needs, so overall, even if it is a bit regrettable, it is the most suitable for Habara''s needs.


    After a good night''s rest, Habara woke up the next morning feeling refreshed.


    He didn''t run out to test his new ability last night, because he is really tired now.


    Uchiha Madara''s strength need not be repeated, a reincarnation of dirt with self-will plus pupil skills, and actual combat experience beyond imagination.


    Habara was really fighting without reservation, this kind of fighting intensity really made him suffocate, and this kind of fighting also made him feel extremely tired.


    But fortunately, Habara''s recovery ability is also very good. After all, it was double transformed by the "Darkborn Demon Scythe" and "God''s Long Stage".


    Even if his recovery ability can''t be compared with Senju Zhuma or even Tsunade, overall it is very good.


    "What''s more, the biggest gain from this battle is the improvement in combat experience."


    Habara was lucky, he was born at a relatively safe time, even in the third battle, he only went up at the end to experience it.


    Even if he is a mission ninja, how could the mission he received be compared to the cruelty of war?


    Especially with the rapid improvement of his current strength, his grasp of his current strength is a bit average to be honest.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how to maximize his strength.


    It''s his use of his own strength, especially when facing powerful enemies, which seems a bit lame.


    The fight with Uchiha Madara can''t make up for him, but it allows him to find out where his own problems are, so that he can find ways to solve them.


    This can also be regarded as an improvement of one''s own combat experience, and it is also the most critical improvement!


    "Knowing where the problem is is the best way to solve the problem. I''m afraid that I don''t know the problem and I''m still going ahead blindly. That''s the most deadly thing."


    Habara muttered silently, and soon he got up and took a good wash.


    The matter of Jiraiya has been clarified, so now it is time to wait for the news from Shikaku Nara, and at the same time release some news to the outside of Ninja Village.


    In fact, Habara has always been worried about one thing, that is, other ninja villages will really follow Sarutobi Hiruzen''s death, and then come to him to start the fourth ninja world war in advance.


    In the original book, after Sarutobi Hiruzen was killed by Orochimaru, it was still peaceful and there was no war.


    But that was Konoha''s quick handling. Not only did he quickly resubmit the covenant with Sand Hidden Village, but there was also Jiraiya in the village who could reach a high position at any time.


    So they didn''t dare to act recklessly, after all, Jilai raised his arms when he was in a hurry, and then Konoha had the backbone again.


    Their attack was to help Jiraiya make a wedding dress, of course they would not be so stupid to do such a thing.


    And when Habara and the others impeached Hiruzaru Sarutobi, except for members of their seven major families in Konoha, no one else was eligible.


    But the question is, do the seven major families really dare to take over? Obviously they don''t dare!


    So Habara was really worried that things might change, especially the group of muscular guys in Yunyin Village, who were most likely to do something.


    But up to now, the entire ninja world is still calm, as if Habara and his seven families impeached Hiruzaru Sarutobi, causing so many casualties that there was no disturbance at all.


    While this incident made Habara heave a sigh of relief, he couldn''t help but think about the reason for this. After thinking about it, Habara came to a conclusion that made him a little funny.


    "Could it be because our seven families impeached Ying, making other Ying worry that there is such a ready-to-move guy in their village.


    Therefore, they are now focusing their main attention on the village, intending to settle the families in the village who may have dissent.


    So they didn''t set their eyes on Konoha at all, so it''s still calm until now? "


    Habara touched his chin, he felt that his thinking should be right, otherwise why the whole ninja world is so silent until now.


    Thinking about it, they are also worried, afraid, right?


    "Stimulate it, break the inherent cognition of the ninja world, and impeach all the shadows who are high above you.


    Now you should all be in danger, so think about the affairs in your village, and you don''t need to worry about Konoha''s affairs. "


    Habara thought in a bad mood, and then he quickly finished washing, and he is in a very good mood now.


    However, when he was about to go to the security department to clock in for work, he unexpectedly found that Zhishui was actually waiting at the door of his house.


    "You don''t know how to knock on the door when you come, why are you blocking the door?"


    Habara spread his hands in front of Shisui, this guy is good at everything but sometimes he behaves very well.


    This kind of obedience to the rules is a bit of a headache for Yu Yuan, because Yu Yuan is not a person who particularly abides by the rules.


    "Also, what''s the matter with coming to see me early in the morning? You don''t want to ask me for morning exercises?"


    "Uh, clan...Habara, it''s about Konoha."


    Shisui touched the back of his head, he also knew some of Habara''s personality traits, which made him very useful but also helpless.


    But he has also changed a lot, at least when it is not a formal occasion, he will call Habara''s name instead of the patriarch.


    "What about Konoha?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he looked at Shisui curiously and asked.


    "Is there any news from Konoha, or is it that they found the trace of Orochimaru, or is it a funeral?"


    "They didn''t talk about the funeral, but strictly speaking, it has something to do with Orochimaru and Jiraiya-sama."


    Shisui thought for a while, and then spoke very seriously.


    "It''s Tsunade-sama, Tsunade-sama returned to the village this morning, Minister Shikajiu ordered someone to inform you immediately.


    But the people he sent did not dare to enter our family, so this matter also told me to come here. "


    "Is Tsunade back?"


    Habara was also stunned when he heard the news, although Tsunade''s original novel showed complicated emotions towards Sarutobi Hiruzen''s death.


    But she has been avoiding Konoha and is unwilling to come back. Why is she running back now?


    Habara rubbed his chin, he guessed that Tsunade might have come back to give Hiruzaru Sarutobi a ride.


    But thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help feeling that Sarutobi Hiruzen was really good at teaching his disciples.


    His three disciples are all so outstanding in strength, and none of them have low achievements.


    Even though their relationship was already a little close before the end of the third war, they still wanted to come back to see him off after Hiruzaru Sarutobi died.


    This kind of relationship is really rare and valuable. Maybe this is Hiruza Sarutobi who was Ninxiong at the beginning. The drama has a personality charm...


    ¡­


    Tsunade is back, and as one of the Sannin, Habara must take it seriously.


    So after he greeted Uchiha Fugaku, he took Shisui directly towards the Hokage Building.


    Habara''s idea is also very simple, that is to meet Jiraiya and meet Tsunade by the way, to find out some of Tsunade''s thoughts, and then make further plans.


    Habara didn''t think about Tsunade''s strength, and Habara didn''t bother to think about her identity as a Senshou clan.


    But there is one thing that Habara must face seriously, that is, Tsunade is the patriarch of thousands of medical ninjas in Konoha!


    The emergence of the systematization of medical ninjas, and the reform of entering into formations, all these are the efforts of Tsunade.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from the constant support of the person she once loved the most.


    Facts have also proved that her ideas and judgments have indeed brought about changes to Konoha, and the emergence of medical ninjas has greatly reduced the casualties of Konoha ninjas.


    And Sarutobi Hiruzen also grasped the opportunity keenly. He didn''t support Tsunade at all at first, but now that he saw the results, he naturally wouldn''t just watch in a daze.


    The emergence of the medical department is a symbol of the perfect system of medical ninjas, and Tsunade has taken up the position of medical minister.


    With the development of time, the medical department has become the most important department of Konoha, and it is also the department that was once firmly grasped by Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Ninjas are professionals who lick blood at the tip of their knives. The probability of their injuries is very, very high. Once they are injured, they will naturally have to be treated by hospitals and medical ninjas.


    Medical ninja Wu saved the wounded and lives, and naturally accumulated a huge and good reputation. They have become the most inseparable department of Konoha ninjas besides food and clothing.


    And their unequivocal support for Sarutobi Hiruzen was also one of the most important bargaining chips for the third Hokage during his lifetime.


    Now that Sarutobi Hiruzen is dead, the medical department is not leaderless, but basically no one dares to take the medical department into their own hands.


    After all, none of the seven of them is really good at this, and although the actual manager of the medical department is someone else, their minister has not changed from beginning to end.


    That is Tsunade, the granddaughter of the first Hokage-sama!


    Tsunade is back, and her position matters.


    If her position is not to stand firmly by Sarutobi Hiruzen, and she also let go of something because of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s death.


    Then Habara felt that it was not impossible to try to keep her.


    Habara doesn''t need her to fight, even if she is very strong, her ability is destined to make her more suitable for an auxiliary job.


    Moreover, the medical products she researched are also extremely valuable.


    For example, in order to deal with the poison of Chiyo, she specially researched a drug that can detoxify instantly.


    In addition, in order to get better information about injured ninjas, she has continuously developed and improved palm fairy art, which are all her achievements.


    Habara felt that it would be a good thing for Konoha if she could be kept and let her concentrate on research again.


    "Of course, if she is still willing to move closer to Sarutobi Hiruzen, then she can leave as she wants.


    If there are any more impulsive thoughts, then I will not be polite. "


    Habara mentally muttered as he walked forward, but soon his eyes locked on Shisui.


    After Zhishui finished the first experiment, he has not conducted the second experiment for so long.


    Not only him, but Uchiha Fugaku has not yet conducted the second experiment.


    And if their bodies hadn''t sensed and observed wrongly, they would have already adapted and absorbed Bai Jue''s power.


    In fact, they should have started the second round of experiments a long time ago, but because they had too many things to do, this matter has been postponed indefinitely.


    But now that the things that should be solved are basically solved, Habara feels that the experiment has continued.


    The appearance of Uchiha Madara this time made Habara feel trouble and terror, so it is very, very necessary to strengthen the strength of those around him.


    What''s more, in order to cope with the changing situation in the future, Habara always believes that making the whole family stronger is a very, very important thing.


    The system gave him a reminder to make his family the first family of Konoha, which is only at this stage.


    In the future, maybe after he does all this, the system will allow him to turn his family into the number one family in the entire ninja world.


    That being the case, Habara felt that it was necessary to prepare in advance.


    He Ke, he didn''t joke with Jiraiya and Uchiha Madara, he really wanted to integrate the entire ninja world.


    "All the ninja worlds are integrated, then there will be no wars, and the family will be safe.


    Even if there is a psychopath to attack, it may not be able to get on my head.


    Then the family is safe and my life is safe, and I can get better through the continuous development of the family.


    Therefore, it is very, very necessary to integrate the ninja world! "


    Habara never denies that he has the feelings of a traditional flower grower, and he will not deny that he is a person who cherishes his life.


    His life is gone, and everything he talks about is false.


    "By the way, stop water."


    Thinking of this, Habara turned to look at Shisui and asked.


    "I''ve been preparing recently. Now that Konoha has settled down, I think it''s time for your experiment to continue."


    "Experiment?"


    When Shisui heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help but nodded seriously.


    "No problem. It''s true that after such a long time, the next experiment should be carried out. I can feel that my body has completely adapted to this power."


    "Just get used to it. Next, I think you should increase the dose as much as possible according to your body''s current tolerance."


    Habara looked at Shisui with a smile, he patted Shisui''s shoulder and said maliciously.


    "Don''t forget, you didn''t perform very well after the first injection, so don''t be so soft-footed."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen."


    Although Zhishui recalled the last encounter, his face was a little embarrassed.


    Although he persisted in the first experiment, and now he has obtained unimaginable benefits, but he was indeed not particularly optimistic at the time.


    He knew that he couldn''t even fight at that time because his body was too weak.


    However, although Zhishui was depressed about the situation at that time, the current environment is obviously different. They don''t have so many battles to fight at the moment.


    "Even when it''s difficult, I will persevere."


    Zhishui said seriously, but soon he seemed to remember something.


    "By the way, Habara, the return of Tsunade-sama will be a good thing for us."


    "Good thing?"


    Habara looked at Shisui a little strangely, he didn''t know why Shisui''s thinking jumping ability was so rich, and now it turned to Tsunade again.


    "how to say?"


    "Although our researchers have undergone medical ninja training, they are all basic, and the people who train them are not as professional as Tsunade-sama."


    Shisui directly said what he thought, and what he said next made Habara couldn''t help but start thinking seriously.


    "If Tsunade-sama can stay and help our researchers with training, I think it will be of greater help to our experiments?"


    ¡­


    Let Tsunade help himself to train those researchers?


    Shisui''s naive words could even **** off many older Uchiha''s words, but it made Habara start to think seriously.


    The Uchiha and the Senju Clan are not easy to deal with. It can even be said that seven or eighty years later, the two clans have an endless relationship.


    However, both the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan each had a traitor, and these two traitors were still the patriarchs of their families at the time.


    The relationship between the two of them has always been very good. Although there have been some misunderstandings and problems, the two clans began to join forces after Senjujuma persuaded Uchiha Madara physically.


    The joint efforts of these two people also allowed other Uchihas to gradually adapt. Even though some of them still hated Senshou to the extreme, they still stayed in Konoha.


    For example, Uchiha Tomotake, as a member of the Hawk Faction, they probably don''t really have any good feelings for the Senju Clan.


    But Zhishui is different, this kid used to be a member of the dove faction, although he is not thorough in the dove, but it is just right for Yu Yuan.


    And his dovish attributes also prevent him from hating the Thousand Hands, so he can make such a suggestion.


    "Looks like it''s very interesting?"


    Habara thought about it seriously, and he found that this idea is really not bad.


    If Tsunade stays, then she will inevitably assume the position as the head of the medical department, a position that no one dares to compete with her.


    Similarly, no one is qualified to compete with her, she is the only medical minister!


    It''s just that since you are sitting in this position, Habara can naturally ask Tsunade to help you with your rights and obligations.


    It is obviously a very good idea to let her specialize in helping Yu Yuan to cultivate some talents and further consolidate their abilities.


    But the idea is good, the most important thing is Tsunade''s own decision, whether she will stay or not, all of this needs to be confirmed in order to prevent it.


    "It''s a good idea, but we still need to see the follow-up on this matter."


    After Habara thought about all the situations seriously, he smiled and said to Shisui.


    "I didn''t expect you to pay attention to this matter. It''s okay, I know, and I will take care of it."


    "I know that you want to promote our experiment to the whole family. I will naturally take care of such a good thing, and our researcher base is indeed too poor."


    Zhishui shook his head lightly with a smile, and he spoke slowly.


    "It''s a good thing for us to let them get enough improvement, not to mention they also need to copy the cells of that arm, don''t they?


    I am afraid that such a difficult thing can be difficult to learn just by looking at the information and literature, and it still requires professional teaching.


    What''s more, my disciple is also among the researchers, I''m not you, I have to be responsible to her. "


    Shisui''s words made Habara nod to express his approval, but Shisui''s teasing made him roll his eyes.


    What this guy said, it seemed that Habara was not responsible for Sasuke at all.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, Habara really doesn''t seem to care much about Sasuke, and many of the current teachings are basically the same as those in the family.


    It''s just that these basic educations are used to help Sasuke and children from other families broaden their horizons. It can be said that the importance of this education is beyond doubt.


    As for other aspects of teaching, Habara seemed to have only trained with them once, and then stopped because of Kakashi.


    This made Habara start to reflect, is he a qualified teacher?


    After thinking about it, he felt that he was a little bit unreasonable. He has now confirmed that the surnameless Itachi is still alive, and he is still waiting for Sasuke to kill Itachi.


    "So, in the future, we must train Sasuke well, and we can''t be the same as now, so we can slack off on this matter."


    Habara murmured silently, and he had already made a decision, he hadn''t figured out how to train Sasuke yet.


    But one thing he can be sure of is that Sasuke may not have a good life in the future!


    Oh, and Xiang Rin, too, must die!


    However, Habara also noticed another thing, that is, Shisui said about his disciples.


    Habara remembered that Shisui seemed to have mentioned something to himself, saying that someone in the laboratory approached him hoping to get his teaching, and Habara let him make his own decision at the time.


    Now that so much time has passed, Habara really knows the details so well that he doesn''t even know who Shisui''s disciple is.


    This made him a little curious, and Habara asked after thinking for a moment.


    "Speaking of which, who is your disciple?"


    "My disciple?"


    Shisui gave Habara a strange look, but he immediately understood that Habara probably didn''t pay too much attention to this kind of thing, so he simply replied with a smile.


    "It''s a girl and a member of the laboratory, she is a strong and determined person, but also a sensitive person.


    Speaking of which, she has some stories with that guy, but she is completely different from that guy. You can still agree that she can enter the laboratory. "


    "I recognize a lot of people, so who is she?"


    Habara also feels a little helpless for a riddle man like Shisui, even if he can tell riddles himself, it doesn''t mean he likes to listen to them.


    Shisui probably also knew Habara''s character, he smiled lightly before speaking.


    "She is Izumi, Uchiha Izumi, I think you know who she is?"


    Izumi Uchiha?


    Habara was slightly taken aback when he heard the name, and then he nodded in understanding.


    This girl Habara remembered that she and Uchiha Itachi were childhood sweethearts, but after Uchiha Itachi''s rebellion, she was extremely determined in her heart to seek revenge from this guy.


    Habara really didn''t expect that Shisui''s disciple would be her, but this seems very interesting.


    Habara now even regrets letting Hiruzaru Sarutobi commit suicide, after all, Habara knows how much this old man hates Uchiha Itachi.


    If you let him live, add Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Izumi to form an Avengers Alliance to hunt down Uchiha Itachi.


    And these three people are the people Uchiha Itachi loves and respects the most, that''s what makes it exciting and sour.


    But it''s a pity that this guy is gone, unless Habara reincarnated him to get him up.


    But this is meaningless, not to mention it doesn''t need so much to deal with Uchiha Itachi.


    He is really looking forward to now, when Sasuke and this Uchiha Izumi grow up and hunt down Uchiha Itachi, what kind of expression will this guy have...


    ¡­


    Habara would never deny his bad taste, it was already part of his character, and there was nothing to deny at all.


    And when they went to meet Tsunade, Uchiha Itachi and Loquat Juzo, who were far away in the village of Wuyin in the country of water, looked at the report in their hands with different expressions.


    Since Kadotsu and Hidan disappeared, Uchiha Itachi has jumped from a substitute to an official member of the Akatsuki organization.


    His first task is to go to the Kirigakure Village in the Land of Water to investigate the situation of Mizuo and the situation of the Fourth Mizukage.


    This was Uchiha Itachi''s first mission, and he was also very cautious and focused. After some preparations, they set off.


    It''s just that it took them a lot of time to get to the Land of Water, and wandering on the sea is really not an easy task.


    In particular, they also needed to avoid the blocking fleet of Wuyin Village, so it took them almost a month to arrive at the Land of Water.


    However, what they never expected was that when they landed in the land of water, they received a message from the ninja world.


    This letter records in detail the process of impeachment of Hokage by the seven Konoha families, Hiruzaru Sarutobi himself pleaded guilty and showed his ninja style, and finally committed suicide.


    In fact, such documents are available in every village in the ninja world, even more detailed than those obtained by Uchiha Itachi and the others. After all, every village has many spies.


    Uchiha Itachi looked calm, but his heart was already full of anger, he was just restraining himself forcibly.


    The Third Hokage is dead?


    Forced to commit suicide?


    This series of news really made Uchiha Itachi''s heart bleed, and even his eyes were only on these news, and he subconsciously ignored other things.


    "Didn''t you expect Konoha to be so interesting?"


    Just when Uchiha Itachi''s heart was bleeding, Loquat Juzang on the side suddenly spoke.


    "Your Hokage actually did such a thing behind your back, it''s really scary."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced at him silently, he didn''t know how to refute this topic at all.


    Although he wanted to ignore these things subconsciously, he even wanted to say that this was a crime imposed by Uchiha Habara and the others!


    But Hiruzaru Sarutobi admitted all of this with his own mouth, which also made it impossible for Uchiha Itachi to refute.


    It''s just that he was also thinking in his heart, could this be the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    For example, Master Hokage was actually controlled by the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?


    Uchiha Itachi has experienced the power of Uchiha Habara positively. He really didn''t expect that the person he didn''t like at all would hide it so deeply!


    What he didn''t expect was that this guy had seized his father''s position as patriarch, and he became the new generation patriarch of the Uchiha clan!


    His fear of Uchiha Habara is really strong, he feels that it is not impossible for anything to happen to this guy.


    "Who knows, Konoha is so far away from us, no one can know the specific information inside."


    Uchiha Itachi restrained his inner emotional fluctuations, and then spoke.


    "Let''s go, don''t forget that our mission is really important."


    "I know, I''m just a little bit emotional. If only we had these seven families in Wuyin Village back then."


    Loquat Juzo ignored Uchiha Itachi so much, he said with a smile while looking at the document in his hand.


    "Shuiying in the past was really too much, he completely regarded the entire Wuyin Village as his own, and he did everything he wanted to do in the village unscrupulously.


    I don''t know how many Xueji families were killed by him, how many people lost their lives because of this, and even us Kirigakure Ninja Sword Seven can no longer accept him.


    But none of us dare to resist him, because he is a shadow, no matter what he does, there will be a group of desperate followers.


    Those guys seem to have been brainwashed, they will only think that it is others who are wrong, not their shadows.


    It''s really ridiculous, the darkness in this village is unimaginable, and these shadows are also unimaginable. "


    The speaker had no intention but the listener intended, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help clenching his fist slightly when he heard his words.


    The killing intent in his heart had already begun to brew, but Loquat Shizang still spoke slowly.


    "Actually, it looks like your Hokage is going well, at least he''s decent."


    "Everyone is dead, what is there to be decent about?"


    Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes, he was restraining his breath, and he also replied calmly.


    "You are still young, there are many things you don''t know."


    Loquat Juzo noticed something strange about Itachi Uchiha, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Since he is a teammate, believe that this is his consistent principle as a ninja, which is why he hates the fourth generation of Mizukage and finally chooses to defect.


    "The patriarch of the Uchiha clan gave the third Hokage great dignity, let him justify his name, and let him have the opportunity to wash away his sins as Hokage.


    This kind of approach is placed on a political opponent, which is a rare thing. After all, to kill one''s opponent is to completely send him to hell.


    How could it be possible to give him so many chances to rectify his name? That''s why I said that Uchiha''s patriarch is very good.


    In particular, Konoha''s third-generation Hokage has aroused public outrage, and the seven major families have impeached him. This is really a precedent in the ninja world.


    And when they did it, there wasn''t a civilian ninja to help. I think you can understand what it means. "


    Can you understand?


    Uchiha Itachi?


    As soon as he breathed out, these details were also things that he subconsciously ignored, things that he was very resistant to in his heart.


    Now this **** Loquat Juzang asked himself like this, Uchiha Itachi himself didn''t know how to answer.


    He wanted to kill, but he didn''t dare to do it. The impact of this was really bad.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Itachi quietly began to recall, while Loquat Juzo walked in front of him, looking in a good mood.


    This made Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but start to doubt in his heart, because what Loquat Juzo said really sounded like him...


    ......


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Ps1: No need to worry that I will whitewash Uchiha Itachi, absolutely no need to worry (I got sequelae before it was put on the shelves...)


    PS2: Thank you for your support, the book is already a high-quality product, but I still ask for a subscription and a monthly ticket~!


    PS3: Recommend a book


    "Konoha: Start from unlocking the caged bird!" "


    So, as long as you practice hard and the skills you acquire can be upgraded infinitely, it doesn''t matter even if you start the game in Hyuga Separation, right?


    The protagonist is the son of the day''s day, but it''s not Neji...

 Chapter 164： funeral

    Tsunade sat silently in an office in the Hokage Building, and behind her was Shizune holding a tonko.


    At this time, Tsunade''s eyes were locked outside the window, and she was filled with emotion when she saw the crowds of people on the street.


    She herself didn''t know how long she hadn''t returned to Konoha, but this time coming back to Konoha made her feel even more strange.


    Her former family is gone, the older generation is almost gone, and there are not many people of the same generation as her left due to war, missions and other reasons.


    Among them, it is hard to say whether ten of the people who are close to her can be found in Konoha.


    This kind of loneliness really makes Tsunade a little uncomfortable. If she didn''t want to send Hiruzaru Sarutobi for the last time, I''m afraid she might not return to Konoha in this life.


    It just made her feel a little more at ease, but it was a little surprising that when she returned to Konoha this time, she actually met Jiraiya, and Jiraiya was going to become the new Hokage of Konoha Village?


    Hearing this news, Tsunade really frowned. To be honest, she really didn''t have much affection for the position of Hokage.


    Because her younger brother Kazuki dreamed of becoming Hokage, and when they worked hard for Hokage, an accident happened.


    Hokage seems to be a curse, or if the people around her have anything to do with Hokage, it probably won''t end well.


    Aren''t her two grandfathers both Hokage, and they both died to protect Konoha in the name of Hokage.


    Similarly, his teacher died, and he was also a Hokage.


    Although his death was different from his two grandfathers, his death also moved Tsunade a little.


    His teacher was a slightly soured Hokage, and his teacher also committed suicide because of redemption, but he died anyway.


    His death also made Tsunade more sure that Hokage is definitely an unknown position.


    She wanted to persuade Jiraiya, and hoped that he would not disturb the muddy water, but Jiraiya''s helpless look made her instantly realize that Jiraiya might not have voluntarily.


    It was probably her teacher who planted the seeds of these disasters.


    "Hey."


    For a long time, Tsunade sighed faintly, her state made Shizune on the side a little confused.


    "Master Tsunade, what''s wrong with you, after returning to Konoha, it seems that your mood is not right."


    Shizune asked while hugging the very young Dolphin. In fact, she had already realized that Tsunade''s emotions were not right, but she had never dared to ask.


    There is no way to just hold back, now that Jing Yin has found an opportunity, she naturally intends to ask.


    "You don''t understand, of course it''s best to never understand, because it will save a lot of trouble."


    Tsunade shook her head, she didn''t explain these things too much.


    In fact, Tsunade herself doesn''t want to understand, but as a person cultivated by the last twilight of the Thousand Hands Clan, she actually knows a lot of things in her heart.


    When she was a child, she was carefree, with the love of two Hokage grandpas and the protection of her family, she didn''t need to think too much at all.


    But with the passage of time, the Qianshou clan began to be lonely in a planned way.


    And she also grew up to be one of Konoha''s best ninjas, and what she learned before fermented in her mind.


    In fact, she is also a person who has been avoiding. She prefers to show her true nature, just like when she was a child, she wandered around and gambled with her grandfather.


    Instead of learning so many sinister people with my second grandfather, so many intrigues, and overturning in the treacherous Konoha stage.


    So she left Konoha, she would rather bear a lot of gambling debts and leave here, because then she can be herself.


    Shizune glanced at Tsunade in a daze, and finally she fell silent, not knowing what to say.


    She feels that the current Tsunade-sama seems to be very serious and different, as if it has been like this since she came back.


    This made Jing Yin a little worried, but she was smart enough to know that it was really hard for her to talk about some things.


    "Boom boom boom."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of their office, which immediately caught the attention of both of them.


    It''s just that Tsunade didn''t speak, she glanced at the door calmly and continued to look out the window, which made Shizune very helpless.


    She stood up directly and ran to the door to speak, but what she didn''t expect was that two young people who looked much younger than her actually came over this time.


    "Hello, you are..."


    Jing Yin asked curiously, but she quickly moved away and came to the side without blocking the gate.


    It is probably not a simple person who enters and leaves the Hokage Building at will in Konoha, and also comes to find Tsunade. Of course, being in Konoha can still give Shizu a great sense of security.


    "Please forgive me for disturbing you."


    Habara recognized Shizune at the first sight, and he immediately showed a slightly warm smile.


    "My name is Habara. Minister Shikahisa told me that Tsunade-sama has returned, so I came here to pay a special visit."


    "Ah, please come in please come in."


    Shizune immediately smiled and said, in fact, she didn''t understand what the name Habara meant at all.


    And Tsunade turned around directly after hearing the name, she frowned and looked at Habara and Shisui who came in, she was not as confused as Shizune.


    Although Habara didn''t say what his surname was, Tsunade knew that the patriarch of the Uchiha clan was called Habara.


    What''s more, she also met Jiraiya in the morning, so she naturally understood some things. She was just wondering what the purpose of Habara''s visit was.


    "I didn''t expect that the patriarch of the Uchiha clan would come to visit me in person. I''m really flattered."


    Tsunade thought of this and said directly, but Shizune''s hands froze slightly when he heard Tsunade''s words.


    It was only now that she noticed the red and white family crests on the backs of Habara and Shisui''s clothes, which looked like ping pong balls. It was obvious that they were all members of the Uchiha clan!


    "It doesn''t seem strange to visit Master Tsunade, after all, Master Tsunade is one of the Konoha Sannin, and as a junior, an inevitable visit is still necessary."


    Habara looked at Tsunade with a smile, and then he nodded slightly.


    "This is Uchiha Habara, this is Uchiha Shisui, it''s the first time we meet, please give me your advice."


    "I don''t dare to teach you. I''m afraid the prestige of the Habara patriarch has already overwhelmed those of us who have passed away, the so-called Sannin."


    Tsunade said with some self-mockery, but her gaze was still on Habara, and she asked with a very serious expression.


    "Then, Patriarch Habara, what''s the matter with you coming to my place?"


    ¡­


    Habara didn''t answer Tsunade''s question immediately after hearing Tsunade''s question. His gaze swept over Tsunade''s chest and he fell silent unconsciously.


    Tsunade is still wearing the green coat in the original book, with a white loose dress inside.


    This kind of collocation showed her hot figure to the fullest, and this kind of figure also made Habara sure that Kishimoto really didn''t seem to be scribbling.


    It''s just that with Habara''s figure, two questions involuntarily popped up in Habara''s mind.


    The first question is, as a ninja, is such a figure really suitable for fighting, especially Tsunade seems to be a ninja who is good at Taijutsu?


    And the second question is, of course, how did she grow up like this? Is this a natural genetic protection or something she ate?


    Habara basically looks at problems with the eyes of science and ninjas. He has a pure heart and no evil thoughts. He is just purely curious.


    But he also knew that his curiosity should not last too long, otherwise it would cause some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    So he quickly adjusted his mentality, then smiled and said to Tsunade: "Master Tsunade, I just want to confirm something, you should have met with Master Jiraiya, right?"


    "That''s right, I''ve already met him." Tsunade nodded without denying the matter, after all, she also knew that these things could not be concealed.


    "Then you should also know that when we found Jiraiya-sama and came back, we met this guy Orochimaru."


    Habara looked at Tsunade calmly, and he spoke slowly.


    "Also, I think you also know that Orochimaru has mastered the reincarnation of the dirt, and summoned some amazing characters.


    You are both Sannin, and you all came to Konoha at this time, we must find out your thoughts and positions.


    This is very important to us, and it is also very important to Konoha, I think you understand. "


    When Tsunade heard Habara''s words, her gaze quickly turned cold. How could she not be able to understand the meaning of Habara''s words since she was already smart?


    Obviously, the so-called high-level officials like Konoha know the relationship between their Sannin and their relationship with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Especially in this special period of time, when Orochimaru had fought with Habara, they would maintain a cautious attitude.


    But this kind of caution was applied to her Tsunade, especially when a Uchiha came to see herself, which made Tsunade a little upset.


    She doesn''t have any bad feelings towards Uchiha, even though she knows that the Senju Clan has fought Uchiha for thousands of years, but she grew up with Senjujuma since she was a child.


    Her philosophy also tends to Senju Hashirama, even if her second grandfather Senju Tomona was very upset with Uchiha, but he didn''t say much in front of Tsunade.


    In addition, she also has a grandmother Uzumaki Mito, who is also a person who has inherited the will of Senju Hashirama. She taught and trained Tsunade for a long time after the two Hokage passed away.


    This also allowed Tsunade to completely form his own concept, while also retaining some of Senju Hashima''s ideas.


    It''s just that if she was bullied to the top, she wouldn''t care so much.


    She didn''t have any thoughts about Uchiha, and even at the beginning she didn''t like some of her teacher''s actions towards Uchiha.


    As a result, now that Uchiha retains those traditional concepts and finds herself on her head, it is the strangest thing that she will have a good attitude.


    "Do you suspect that I will do something that I shouldn''t do like Orochimaru?"


    Tsunade clasped her arms around her chest, and her voice became a little colder.


    "Or, because I am a member of the Qianshou clan, you are paying special attention and caution, Patriarch Habara?"


    "It seems that Tsunade-sama has misunderstood me."


    Tsunade''s straightforward statement made Habara a little dumbfounded, but he could understand some of Tsunade''s thoughts.


    After all, a Uchiha himself came here to meet Tsunade, and asked such sharp questions, combining historical questions.


    Tsunade didn''t turn her face directly or even showed that she wanted to do something, which already shows that she is very, very restrained, not to mention that Habara is not ignorant of some of Tsunade''s attitude problems.


    "It''s not doubting you, but something that can''t be helped, I think you are also worried because of my identity as Uchiha.


    But Tsunade-sama, please rest assured, I am not an extreme Uchiha person, if you know me, you will know that my philosophy has always been integrated into Konoha.


    The problem of Senshou and Uchiha had already been revealed as early as the joint establishment of Konoha, and when Uchiha Madara left, the seniors in the clan chose to stay, which also proved everything from the side.


    The reason why I am here is because I am the Minister of Security, I need to fully understand some things and make some emergency plans.


    What''s more, Jiraiya-sama wants to become Hokage, you are his teammate and someone who can influence him, we dare not annoy you, don''t we? "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade''s frown slightly relaxed, but she still maintained a certain level of vigilance, after all, she was really unfamiliar with Habara and didn''t know anything about Habara.


    But thinking about it carefully, Habara''s words are not unreasonable. As the head of the security department, this is indeed what Habara needs to be responsible for.


    So she took a deep breath, and then she spoke seriously.


    "I don''t know about Orochimaru''s return, because I haven''t seen him for a long time, but I can assure you that I don''t want to do anything.


    I think you have already grasped everything about Konoha, you also know the relationship between me and the teacher and the contradictions in it, and you will also know the reason why I left Konoha.


    But no matter what, he is my teacher, and I have only one purpose when I come back, and that is to see him off for the last time.


    I heard Jiraiya also said that he actually chose to return to Konoha for this purpose, but he somehow became Hokage because of this, right?


    And Orochimaru, the purpose of his return is probably to see him off, but I don''t know why Orochimaru would fight you.


    He is not someone who will avenge his teacher. The most likely reason is that he wants to see what kind of person is capable of killing a teacher. "


    Tsunade''s words were not fast, but her conditioning was very clear, and her words made Habara nod her head seriously.


    He now has a preliminary understanding of Tsunade''s position, which is also very important to Yubara, after all, after Shisui''s reminder, he does have the idea of ??keeping Tsunade.


    It''s not such a simple thing to just want to leave a person who is used to wandering outside.


    This requires Yu Yuan to work harder, but these things can be discussed later, after all, Yu Yuan''s purpose of looking for her this time is just to confirm his attitude.


    Now that Yu Yuan has initially obtained what he wants, then he doesn''t need to be so anxious, too anxious sometimes will only cause side effects.


    Thinking of this, Habara nodded to Tsunade with a smile on his face: "I think I understand, Master Tsunade, and please don''t be angry, this is just a routine."


    "That''s the end?" Tsunade raised her eyebrows, but then she nodded: "It seems that you are indeed not ''those'' Uchihas."


    "Stereotypes are not a good thing. There are countless individuals in every group, and each individual has his own independent will."


    Habara shook his head at Tsunade with a smile, and then said leisurely when he left with Shisui.


    "It is not a good thing to use the results and thinking of certain people to represent a group. I hope that Tsunade-sama can understand this.


    After all, I am afraid that we will all be in Konoha and work for Konoha in the future..."


    ¡­


    Habara''s words made Tsunade fall into deep thought, and she couldn''t determine what the meaning and purpose of Habara''s words were.


    And this kind of doubt continued until Sarutobi Hiruzen''s funeral.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen had been dead for a while, and his body was stored in the ice bank for preservation. After all, Habara and the others hadn''t decided what to do with it.


    But since the problem of Jiraiya has been determined, it is imperative to hold a funeral for Sarutobi Hiruza that meets the Hokage specifications.


    It''s just that there are many things to prepare for such a funeral, the most important of which is the work of publicity.


    As for the matter of publicity, Habara originally thought about whether he should make some suggestions.


    But in the end this matter was settled by Shikahisa Nara, and what he did can be said to be perfect.


    According to his propaganda, Hiruzaru Sarutobi committed suicide in the name of ''salvation'' after all, and he is still the third Hokage in jurisprudence.


    Moreover, when looking at Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s merits and demerits in his life, we can''t just look at the troubles and injuries he caused to Konoha in his last years, but also the contributions he made to Konoha.


    In World War I and World War II, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s performance can be said to be very qualified, and Konoha has indeed developed well under his leadership.


    Therefore, the third Hokage was given the last respect, so that he could leave safely as a Hokage who "returned from the wrong way" and obtained "redemption".


    This is also a manifestation of Konoha''s humanistic connotation and recognition of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s past efforts.


    Under such a publicity offensive, Konoha indeed had a good mood change towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    In particular, Habara also noticed that many Konoha ninjas praised Sarutobi Hiruzen for holding a funeral, and the reputation of the seven major families has also become much better.


    After all, to be able to show such dignity in the face of the enemy can be regarded as showing the strength and mind of the seven great families.


    Therefore, after several days of deliberation, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s funeral was selected on a Friday, and there were a lot of people participating in Konoha Village on this day.


    There was no rain today, but the weather was unusually low. Dark clouds kept rolling in the sky, and the bright sunshine was also covered by dark clouds.


    Habara was wearing a black kimono and stood in the first row of the Uchiha clan. As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he now represents the image of the entire family.


    Even if this kind of clothes made him feel uncomfortable, he had to wear it like this.


    Speaking of which, it was really the first time for Habara to participate in such a funeral. He had heard about the funeral held during World War Three that Uchiha Fugaku participated in.


    It''s just that the meaning of the funeral was different that time, because it was the most brutal period of war.


    War always requires human sacrifice, and everyone understands this truth.


    As a result, he became more and more numb in the constant life and death, and the ninja as a killing machine became even more numb.


    Not only do they disregard the lives of others, they even disregard their own lives as well.


    Maybe one day, when the sacrifices come to the people they care about, they realize that they are not as numb as they thought.


    However, such numbness has always filled the hearts of ninjas at that time, and the best way to eliminate such numbness is to need a mourning.


    Through such mourning, let these ninjas remember that they are still "people with feelings", and their fighting is for the village and their loved ones.


    After all, fighting with faith and fighting without faith are completely different things.


    In addition, Uchiha Fugaku also said that a funeral like this is also a consideration from a political point of view.


    Whether it is to sincerely remember these ninjas who sacrificed for Konoha, or to show the sacrifice of Konoha''s high-level officials to these ninjas, this is what they must do.


    "The cruelty and numbness of war is really..."


    Habara mentally shook his head silently, his eyes looked at Jiraiya who was standing in the funeral host''s place, he was telling the life of Sarutobi Hiruza.


    He didn''t seem very emotional, and he didn''t know whether it was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s death that made him so, or all this reminded him of the cruelty of the war.


    And other ninjas, especially the ninjas who participated in the three wars, had complicated expressions on their faces.


    Maybe it''s everything in the present that reminds them of the past.


    Habara shook his head, his eyes finally landed on the stone tablet full of densely written names.


    Habara couldn''t see their names clearly, and he didn''t know who they were, what they did, and how they died, but it was clear that they died in the war.


    Perhaps from the day after they died, no one would mention him again.


    His story will become the past that no one mentions, dissipating under this sky and disappearing in the dust of history, only traces of them can be found on the memorial tablet.


    "I seem to understand why people in Uchiha Madara''s era hated war so much."


    Habara sighed inwardly, from the beginning to the end Uchiha Madara and the others were villains even in the original novel.


    But what they long for in their hearts is nothing more than world peace, because they are people who have been tortured by war for too long.


    When Jiraiya finished telling the story, it was everyone''s turn to present flowers for the final farewell moment.


    Habara led all the Uchiha people who participated in the funeral, and silently followed the main force all the way to the front.


    What he didn''t expect was that someone suddenly spoke in front of him.


    "Thank you, Minister Habara."


    "It''s you, Kakashi."


    Habara looked over in surprise when he heard this voice, but he didn''t expect that it was Kakashi he saw.


    At this time, Kakashi was not wearing Anbe''s clothes, but came with Habara Yiyi in a black kimono.


    It''s just that Habara is also very puzzled in his heart, why did this kid Kakashi come to attend Sarutobi Hiruzen''s funeral?


    "Why are you here? You are here to pay homage to your teammates, just in time?"


    "No, I''m here to honor my father."


    Kakashi shook his head lightly, his protruding eyes curved slightly into a crescent moon.


    "Because of your actions, my father has been cleared of grievances, and now he has been redefined as a Konoha hero.


    His name has also returned to Konoha''s memorial tablet, and today I am here for him.


    But without you, my father would not be where he is today. Thank you, Habara. "


    Looking at Kakashi with a sincere attitude in front of him, Habara sighed slightly, then he patted Kakashi on the shoulder and said.


    "Don''t thank me, we just did what we had to do.


    And you should be yourself and do what you should do.


    You are too tired to live, it is not necessary at all, you are Kakashi Hatake, not someone''s shadow.


    I think you know what I mean, Kakashi. "


    After saying this, Habara led a group of Uchiha members and walked forward silently.


    But Kakashi stayed where he was, and couldn''t help but fell into deep thought...


    ¡­


    When the last flower presenter left, it was already raining heavily in the sky.


    Ji Lai also waited silently until the last flower presenter left, and then he was slightly relieved, and the funeral was not completely over until now.


    He looked up at the photo of his teacher on the stele, and when he turned his head to look at the densely packed names on the other steles, he suddenly sighed faintly.


    The rain had completely soaked his clothes, but he stood there quietly without moving, and it took him a long time before he suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Thank you, I think I think all my wishes have been fulfilled, and I will cooperate with your work."


    "It''s not about cooperation, it''s about us working together."


    At this moment, Habara slowly walked out of the shadows holding an umbrella, and he didn''t stop until he came in front of Jiraiya.


    At this time, he had already changed out of his kimono and put on his usual clothes. He looked handsome, clean and capable.


    He smiled and shook his head slightly, before speaking.


    "Don''t forget, you will be Hokage-sama, and you are just entrusting things to professionals.


    All the achievements we have achieved are inseparable from your efforts and trust, isn''t it? "


    "It''s what you say, Minister Habara."


    Jiraiya shook his head lightly, he didn''t bother to argue with Habara about these things anymore, because he felt that he couldn''t speak up to the kid in front of him at all.


    And the kid in front of him would always use the most comfortable words and say the most unacceptable things.


    This may be a way of expressing high emotional intelligence, but Zilai also feels that this is also a hypocritical way of expressing.


    Just say what you want, why bother making people guess like riddles?


    Habara seemed to see Jiraiya''s displeasure, but he didn''t care, he quietly turned around and looked at the surrounding stone monuments.


    In the rainy night, amidst the pattering rain, the entire Heroes Cemetery has a depressing atmosphere lingering.


    Habara looked at everything in front of him and felt everything in the past. He suddenly said, "Does everything in front of you remind you of the past?"


    "Are you talking about the funeral, or the past with my teacher?" Jiraiya turned his head to look at Habara, and asked calmly.


    "Naturally, it''s this funeral. I heard from Elder Fuyue that he had participated in similar funerals, and I also noticed the changes in the mood of many ninjas today."


    Standing in the rain, Habara spoke slowly, but he noticed two people approaching him around him.


    And who these two people are, he has already judged in the first time, but he is not interested in pointing out, but still opened his mouth at a leisurely pace.


    "This is probably the disaster brought about by wars. Although I have not participated in these wars, I think that once I have participated in them, no one will forget them.


    You have participated in two wars, I think your memory will be more profound, even if you are not an ordinary ninja, but you have experienced a lot. "


    "Yeah, I will never forget it, and it will even be a nightmare for a lifetime."


    Ji Lai also nodded lightly, holding this funeral here today, he does feel a bit back in the past.


    He still remembers how depressing the funeral he once participated in was.


    Especially for that kind of large-scale funeral ceremony, no one in the entire hero cemetery stood there quietly.


    No one was telling the life of the dead, and no one was crying, it was very quiet, without any sound.


    That deathly atmosphere made people feel numb and uneasy, and it also made people feel extremely sad.


    It was also at that time that Jiraiya really became firm in his heart, he strengthened his inner beliefs, and he was eager to solve these problems in a peaceful way.


    Because everything that year really left a deep impression on him.


    But Jiraiya reacted very quickly, he immediately guessed what Habara''s purpose was when he told him about this matter.


    "Are you trying to tell me about your logic? Didn''t I say that I need to think about it?"


    "I know, I''m just expressing my feelings, and I also thought of some other problems at the same time."


    Habara stood quietly in the rain holding an umbrella, he looked at Jiraiya with a smile on his face.


    "War is terrible, but even worse things continue after the war is over.


    How should we take care of the casualties caused by the war for their families?


    In particular, many of them are not ninjas. They lost the support of their families at once, and their sources of income were also cut off.


    We have never done a good job in this aspect before, and I can try to make up for it now, but this will put a lot of pressure on our finances. "


    Habara''s words made Jilai also raise his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Habara came to him to talk about this, but he knew his future situation, and he also needed to seriously think about it.


    And Yubara still had a smile on his face, he thought about it, so he thought about it, anyway, what he thought might not pass.


    After all, Habara and the others already had a very good idea, that is to attack the daimyo!


    But this matter is not accomplished overnight, Habara is also giving Jiraiya a vaccination, and his ultimate goal is the following words.


    "In addition, we should also provide some psychological counseling and treatment for post-war ninjas."


    Habara''s voice was very soft, but with the help of Chakra, even though the rain was loud, everyone could still hear it.


    "I''m afraid that until now, there are still many people who have not been able to get out of the haze of war, which has caused some changes in their hearts.


    This kind of situation is likely to drive people crazy. Just imagine that every night when you sleep, you can think of the **** and cruel scenes of that year.


    Thinking of your teammates dying tragically beside you, **** and bloody, thinking of the enemy charging towards you with a grinning grin.


    If this kind of trance is reflected in reality, seeing someone rushing to subconsciously think that it is an enemy and attacking, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Jiraiya-sama, our placement of ninjas after the war is not in place. After all, not everyone has a firm will. "


    Habara''s words made Jilai extremely silent, he really never considered this question seriously, he can even say that if Habara hadn''t brought it up, he would never have thought about it.


    However, if you think about it carefully, all this is really not impossible, even he would have such a nightmare.


    If it weren''t for his firm will, and he could think in other ways to reduce his own pressure, he wouldn''t be able to get out so quickly.


    Of course, he also knew that he didn''t really walk out of the shadows, but that he could try to distract himself with other things.


    Now Habara brought this matter up, and he seems to have his own ideas, which made Jiraiya seem to take it seriously.


    "It''s a serious problem, and I have to admit that no one really paid attention to it before."


    Jiraiya looked a little more serious, he looked at Habara seriously and asked.


    "So, Minister Habara, do you have any ideas and solutions? Since you proposed it, I am afraid that you are prepared?"


    "That''s right."


    Habara nodded lightly, and then he said,


    "But this is just my idea. It is a problem for the medical department to guide them, and we need an excellent medical ninja."


    "Tsunade?"


    Jiraiya frowned again for a moment, and with his own personal experience, he was 100% sure that Habara was really planning on Tsunade.


    Could it be that they want to keep Tsunade in order to control the security department and further enhance their reputation?


    But, do they still need these things?


    "That''s right, Tsunade."


    Habara nodded directly, he didn''t have any intention of pretending now, even he just wanted to be heard.


    "Although she has been away from Konoha for a long time, her name has always been on the head of the medical department, and she is actually obliged to do all of this.


    Moreover, you have become Hokage, you need someone you can trust, we are afraid that it will be difficult for you to believe, so we will not make things difficult for you.


    And none of our seven families is good at medical ninjutsu. Konoha needs a ninja who is good at medical ninjutsu.


    What''s more, it may be difficult for you to accept my logic, but this matter may be imperative in the future.


    There is no way to deal with the pain, but at least the pain is present, and our descendants can live in a completely peaceful environment, and we can endure the current pain.


    For the sake of Konoha and the ninja world, I think it is the best choice for you to keep Tsunade.


    Now Konoha Hiruzaru Sarutobi is dead, many things have passed, and she also hopes that she can start again in Konoha.


    Of course, I don''t deny that I do want her to do something, after all, I want her to help me develop some personnel. "


    Having said this, Habara stopped, and then he turned around and walked towards the periphery of the cemetery. He had already said everything he wanted to say.


    Let them discuss the rest of the time by themselves, and Habara has no interest in bothering them.


    Just walking, Habara suddenly thought of something, he stopped again and then turned his head to look at Jiraiya with a smile on his face.


    "By the way, that guy Orochimaru once participated in the experiment of the first Hokage-sama, and he might have something special in his hands.


    Think about it, he can summon Uchiha Madara, so can he summon the first Hokage-sama? "


    After saying this, Habara left here contentedly, while Jiraiya still stood quietly under the rain curtain.


    He seemed to be thinking seriously about what Habara said, thinking about everything he said, and after a long time when Habara''s figure completely disappeared, he sighed deeply.


    And at this moment, two figures appeared again in the rain curtain, and their faces were fully revealed when the figures approached them.


    It''s Tsunade, and this guy Orochimaru.


    "You really came, Orochimaru."


    Jiraiya was not surprised by the appearance of the two of them, he just shook his head slightly before saying.


    "I''ve been thinking about when you will show up. After thinking about it, it seems that this is the only time."


    "So you stayed and waited for me to watch me finish the final flower offering?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, his eyes quickly fell on Tsunade.


    "Are you waiting for me too, or do you want to do something?"


    "Today is the last way to see him off, I just want to make sure you can be safe."


    Tsunade looked at Orochimaru indifferently, there was a special emotion brewing in her eyes. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    But she didn''t do it, as she said today was the last way to send their teacher off, she really didn''t have the idea or desire to do it.


    It''s just that what Habara said just now made Tsunade''s heart fluctuate, except that Habara''s idea made her seem to understand what Habara wanted her to stay for.


    Also, Orochimaru seems to be able to wake up his grandfather who has been sleeping in the Pure Land for a long time. This behavior of disturbing the dead makes Tsunade very dissatisfied and very unhappy.


    Orochimaru looked at the two quietly, and finally he licked his tongue and walked slowly towards the stele.


    Looking at the photo on the stele, Dashewan''s expression became a lot more solemn, and various memories kept rolling in his mind.


    He can be regarded as witnessing the whole process of his teacher''s degeneration from Ninja to a third-generation Hokage who only cares about power.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t witness the last glimpse of his teacher as a ninja, which made him somewhat regretful.


    Shaking his head slightly, Orochimaru took out a bunch of white flowers and placed them beside the stele, and finally he said softly.


    "Teacher, your time is over, goodbye..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 165： 5th generation Hokage!

    After returning home, Habara didn''t pay attention to Jiraiya''s "old classmates" party, but he still let Shisui stand by in the distance.


    Orochimaru, Habara, must be careful no matter what, because this guy can really do things.


    If you don''t pay attention, he may give you a big one. After all, this **** has mastered the art of reincarnation.


    In fact, Habara also knew that he was a little too cautious. After all, Jiraiya and Tsunade were both there, and these two people probably wouldn''t allow Orochimaru to do something tricky.


    And Habara also gave Orochimaru a dark hand in advance, letting Tsunade know that Orochimaru has the ability to wake up her grandfather.


    Therefore, no matter what the purpose of these two people is, they may not let Orochimaru do something, as long as he dares to move, the battle will inevitably break out.


    "It''s a pity that Zhishui''s pupil technique has not been completely cooled down, otherwise Orochimaru could be deducted."


    Holding an umbrella, Habara walked all the way home. He really regretted that his ability to stop water hadn''t cooled down.


    Orochimaru''s research ability has always been recognized by Habara, and it is also what Habara desires.


    But if this guy doesn''t cooperate, there''s nothing you can do about him, and even if you catch him, he might still be able to run away.


    Therefore, he didn''t bother to do anything, just take it as a little face for Zilaiye.


    Yu Yuan has always been a cautious person, whoever provokes him will definitely find a chance to get revenge.


    Whether it''s Danzo or Sarutobi Hiruzen, don''t these guys go to drink tea in Pure Land now?


    Orochimaru created a dirty reincarnation that made Habara embarrassed, although in a sense Habara really needs to thank him for giving him the opportunity to fight Uchiha Madara.


    But if you offend him, you will offend him, and Habara, who has never been a good man and a faithful woman, will definitely do something.


    And his idea is very simple, then you work for me honestly, or I use other gods to control you and let you work for me.


    There are no other choices, no other considerations, just the difference between being free and not being free.


    "However, we have to wait for a while, and wait for the situation of stopping the water to recover."


    After returning home, Habara had a good night''s rest, and the next morning he went directly to the security department to clock in for work.


    As the head of the security department, Yuyuan left a lot of things to Uchiha Fugaku because he was busy with things, which means that he is really not very responsible.


    But Habara couldn''t do anything about it, and the entire security department knew how busy their minister was, so no one would say anything wrong with him.


    What''s more, Uchiha Fugaku is strictly following Habara''s established route, which makes Habara feel more at ease.


    "It seems that the future security governor can be entrusted to him. After all, the security governor is actually following the structure of the existing security department."


    Habara was thinking silently while walking. In his plan, the security department was divided into three parts.


    The security governor is an extension of the existing operation status of the security department, but the management is more comprehensive and detailed, and the coverage becomes wider.


    After all, it has spread from various streets and communities all the way to the entire Konoha, building a complete and perfect blockchain.


    Uchiha Fugaku was originally the head of the security department, and this guy is familiar with all this.


    Even though Habara reformed the internal rules and regulations of the security department, this guy was able to adapt to all these very quickly, and performed very well.


    Anyway, in Yu Yuan''s mind, some of the middle-level power can be transferred, but he never thought of giving the top-level power of the security department to others.


    Therefore, it is completely feasible to hand it over to Uchiha Fugaku, and this guy''s loyalty and current performance also make Habara very relieved.


    As for the governor of security, this violent organization that fully acts on Konoha''s internal defense forces, Habara envisioned it to be brought by Shisui.


    However, this matter is still far away, and he can slowly advance and improve it, but the legal governor here is causing Habara some headaches.


    Because he couldn''t think of who to try, but after thinking about this question for a long time, Habara felt that it would be a big deal for him to learn from the crazy country on the other side of the ocean in his previous life.


    "Get the Seven Great Judges at once, and let all the people from the Seven Great Families go in, but the leader should just listen to me."


    Yu Yuan mentally muttered, while he came to the office of the security department, but what made him strange was that he didn''t find Yan Ye with him in the office today.


    This made him a little confused. Normally, Yan Ye would be waiting for him in the office, or fishing in the office or something.


    But she disappeared all of a sudden, which made Habara feel a little uncomfortable.


    But just as Yu Yuan was thinking, there was a knock on the door of his office, and when he allowed the person who knocked on the door to come in, he realized that it was the girl Yan Ye who had come.


    It''s just that what Yu Yuan didn''t understand was that he found that Yan Ye was looking at him strangely.


    That kind of gaze seemed to be looking at a pervert, and this time he couldn''t fix Habara. He didn''t seem to have done anything strange, right?


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at?" Habara asked inexplicably, "Why do I feel that your eyes are so rude?"


    "You''re the one who was rude!" Yan Ye glared at Habara, then put down the document in his hand and was about to turn around and leave.


    It''s just that before she had time to go out, Yu Yuanyan quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Why am I being rude?" Habara raised his eyebrows: "I didn''t do anything, so don''t talk nonsense."


    "What about you now?"


    Yan Ye glanced at her grasped wrist, but she didn''t struggle.


    "Forget it, maybe it''s not rude to you, but you still have to remember the three ninja bans.


    Even if you are strong enough, but you are the patriarch of the Uchiha clan and the head of the security department, you should pay attention to the influence. "


    "What and what?"


    Habara became even more inexplicable, he didn''t drink alcohol - he wasn''t old enough, and he wasn''t obsessed with beauty - anyway, he didn''t meet a suitable one in the clan.


    And as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he is not short of money, a proper self-disciplined ninja, how could he have something to do with this thing?


    What''s more, these days he is all helping Jiraiya and the funeral, and he didn''t even go to the prison to collect the head.


    "Did you misunderstand something? You should know that I''m so busy these days, and what does the ninja sanjin have to do with me?"


    "Where''s Jiraiya-sama''s book?"


    Yan Ye''s face turned slightly red when she said this. She still remembers how weird the bookstore owner looked at her when she went to the bookstore to buy books and asked for "Kissing Heaven" by name.


    It''s just that she didn''t react at that time, and didn''t think about it so much. She didn''t realize what the **** she was holding in her hands until she read the contents of the book!


    Thinking of this, Yan Ye couldn''t help but glared at Yu Yuan fiercely, and after Yu Yuan was slightly stunned for a moment, he couldn''t help laughing dumbfounded.


    "You mean, shouldn''t it be "Massiveness in Paradise"?"


    "As expected, you have read it. This kind of book shouldn''t be sold in Konoha. You should pay attention to the influence!"


    "Okay, okay, in fact, the writing is so bad, there is no detail at all, I don''t know why you are so shy."


    "You guys still want details? You really are a guy with a brain full of yellow waste!"


    ¡­


    "It''s also called a head full of yellow waste. You don''t know what I have seen in my previous life."


    On the way to Konoha Prison, the corners of Habara''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    As far as the content in "Intimate Heaven" is concerned, it might be nothing in Habara''s previous life. At best, it is only in the category of enlightenment literature.


    At the beginning, Yu Yuan¡¯s computer was stuffed with many high-definition, uncensored, high-quality blockbuster movies from overseas, but it¡¯s a pity that everything disappeared as he traveled.


    "It''s broken, those things haven''t been deleted at all, if this is discovered..."


    For some reason, Habara, who had never considered this level before, suddenly thought of this question, and he had a feeling that he was bound to die in an instant.


    Even if he was probably gone in his previous life, he would be whipped to death repeatedly, which also made Habara''s scalp tingle with embarrassment.


    Now he just hopes that someone else took his computer and reinstalled it quickly, and it¡¯s fine if he is found, just don¡¯t look through his browsing history!


    Habara walked forward while muttering, he may not even notice that his mentality has changed slightly at this time.


    Although Habara was an optimistic, cheerful and energetic person before, he was under a lot of pressure at that time.


    That is a matter related to his life and the life and death of the whole family.


    Although he wasn''t depressed or forced into hysteria, he didn''t think about these problems at all at that time, and his mentality wouldn''t be as good as it is now.


    Naturally, his thinking is limited to the level of self-protection, and he doesn''t think too much about things that can help him soothe and have fun.


    But now, maybe the environment has changed, and his strength has also been enhanced, which is why he has changed a little.


    Mentality is actually very important to a ninja, because all kinds of mentality can affect the growth of a ninja.


    In the original book, Sasuke is full of hatred, and his mentality of only wanting to kill Uchiha Itachi gives him sufficient motivation to continue to grow.


    But correspondingly, because under such a distorted mentality, he has already done things regardless of the consequences and only sees who can send him a change. It is not an exaggeration to say that he has fallen into the abyss.


    And what caused all this was the self-righteous Uchiha Itachi.


    This guy is really hurting others and himself, even the younger brother he said he loves the most, is also enraged by him.


    If Naruto hadn''t been working hard to pull Sasuke out of hell, Sasuke would end up well.


    As for Naruto, he has always maintained a positive and optimistic attitude. He is eager to be recognized by everyone through his own efforts, and eager to protect everything he cherishes.


    Driven by such a mentality, his belief was strengthened rapidly by strengthening his strength, and he finally became the savior and defeated Sasuke who was also the savior.


    Perhaps Habara has not experienced the cruelest war, he has not fallen into the abyss of darkness, and he has always maintained a good attitude.


    Even when he is troubled by both internal and external pressure, he can still carry everything and keep moving forward.


    And now that the pressure in the village has disappeared, Habara has gained enough self-confidence, because all this is his hard work.


    This kind of self-confidence quietly changed his mentality, and the spur of Uchiha Madara''s resurrection also made him not conceited.


    Self-confident but not conceited, positive and optimistic, one can imagine how much growth Habara can get from the change of mentality!


    But Habara didn''t notice it now, but it wouldn''t affect his growth, and at this time, he had already slipped into Konoha Prison with ease.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Habara had very few visits to Konoha Prison, that is, he had visited or sneaked in to complete the accumulation of "Darkborn Demon Scythe".


    But he is quite clear about everything in the prison, after all, he was really stunned by the structure of Konoha Prison.


    In Yu Yuan''s mind, countless hard-core hunks popped up in an instant, and this prison is for him to practice and come to Longchang to realize Taoism!


    The people here are released after they have enlightened to the Tao, and it¡¯s fine to go to other villages, but is it okay to stay in Konoha?


    Therefore, under Habara''s strong request, the entire prison has undergone changes in the management mode and guard mode.


    Although it cost a lot of money and increased labor costs, the prison is much safer now than before.


    "At least I don''t need to worry about some enlightened masters appearing here, and then go out and start a **** life."


    While thinking in his heart, Yu Yuan ran to the place where the death row was held without making a sound.


    Habara was really lucky, because the incident of impeaching Hiruzaru Sarutobi caused him to fight Anbu, which caused huge casualties in Anbu.


    Now Kakashi is forced to readjust and use a large number of reserve team personnel.


    Although the operation of Anbu has been restored, the shortage of manpower is still a problem that cannot be overcome in the short term.


    Therefore, many prisoners in Anbu Prison, including some death row prisoners who had not had time to deal with them, were all escorted to Konoha Prison in Habara. This is really cheap for Habara!


    Although this put a lot of pressure on the prison guards, Habara didn''t need to worry that he didn''t have enough dead prisoners to use.


    "who?"


    In a death row prison, Yu Yuan suddenly came out of the space, which shocked him immediately.


    It''s just that he just opened his mouth, and Yu Yuan''s eyes have turned into a touch of scarlet, and a strange power emanates from his eyes.


    "Forehead....."


    The condemned prisoner was stunned for a moment, and the next moment he stood there in a daze.


    And as Habara Hitomi''s strength continued to deepen, the condemned prisoner immediately knelt down covering his neck.


    His face turned purple and his mouth opened slightly, but the strange thing was that he didn''t make a sound at all, let alone breathing on his own.


    After a long time, he finally died, and the cause of his death was suffocation!


    Habara just looked at this guy quietly, then silently turned and left to go to the next prisoner''s room.


    As the head of the security department, Habara knew all the information about these guys.


    This guy is a heinous person, and the blood of innocent people is stained on his hands, but it is a pity that he was caught by Anbu while performing a mission in the Land of Fire.


    After going round and round, he came to Habara''s hands again, and there was really no psychological pressure to kill him.


    In the following time, Habara kept wandering around the death row rooms, and constantly created suicide situations for them.


    After everything was done, Habara had quietly returned to his office.


    [Courage: Whenever you kill an enemy, you can get courage shards. When you get 100 courage shards, you can increase your Yang Dun power to a certain extent and improve your physical fitness (enemies of each ninja level The fragments contained are different)]


    [Activation condition: One hundred courage fragments are required to complete the activation]


    [Courage Fragments: You can get twenty-five for the top ninja, twenty for the middle ninja, ten for the low ninja, and one to five for ordinary enemies]


    [Fragment collection has been completed, whether to start importing]


    Habara looked at the system prompt, and he couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    One thing about the system is very good, that is, it reduces the difficulty for Habara within the scope of reasonable rules.


    The so-called hunting and killing johnin, as long as the opponent''s ninja level is johnin, everything else doesn''t matter.


    And among these death row prisoners, I am afraid that the Chunin is the worst one, which can be said to have saved Habara a huge amount of trouble.


    "Import it."


    Habara thought for a moment, then spoke directly.


    "I have the Yang Dun revived and born after two transformations in my body. I want to see how much this time can improve me..."


    ¡­


    There is not a lot of Yang Dun in Habara''s body, even Uchiha Madara looked sideways when he saw it.


    However, because of the characteristics of Habara''s body, he has always been in urgent need of Yang Dun, and this time he can take the initiative to obtain such a huge Yang Dun, how could Habara be unhappy?


    What''s more, he has long confirmed that the strength of his eyes has improved, and he really needs the power of these Yang Dun as assistance.


    The stronger his Yang Dun is, the stronger his eyes will be, and as a Uchiha, the strength of his eyes can really directly determine his combat effectiveness.


    Following Habara''s decision, the system quickly began to operate, and in an instant, Habara felt a strong vitality hovering in his body.


    His body felt warm at this moment, and this feeling made him feel extremely comfortable.


    Although these forces faintly stimulated his body to undergo changes, he, who had already experienced the most painful transformation, really didn''t feel anything special about this change.


    In just a moment, Habara already felt the integration of these forces in his body, and at this moment he could feel the strength of his body change again.


    Wei Wei clenched his fists tightly, the surging power surged wantonly in his body, this feeling is indeed very beautiful.


    And with the intake of Yang Dun this time, Habara obviously felt that his eyes seemed to have been improved again.


    If he had only vaguely felt it before, the front of his eyes seemed to block it.


    So at this moment, he seems to be able to slightly see the ceiling that blocks his progress.


    This is this kind of progress, a progress that can be clearly and clearly felt.


    This kind of feeling is intoxicating, because it can make him understand more clearly where he is going!


    "However, to get promoted, you need to constantly adapt to these forces, and this guy Uchiha Madara taught me a good lesson.


    My actual combat experience is not rich, and my use of power is far inferior to his, so I have to work harder and work harder. "


    Habara is mentally aware of his strengths and weaknesses, so what he has to do is to carry out some targeted training.


    Even some targeted battles to make up for their own shortcomings.


    But Habara can''t be anxious about this right now, after all, he still has a lot of plans to implement and a lot of things to do.


    With so many things, Habara is also incapable of splitting up, he can only do it bit by bit.


    After stabilizing the constantly changing chakra in his body, Habara began to stabilize his current situation.


    It''s just that after he spent an hour to completely let these forces stop wantonly, what he didn''t expect was that there was another knock on his door.


    "Come in." Yu Yuan subdued all her strength, then said directly, and Yan Ye walked in soon.


    Yan Ye still looked a little embarrassed at this time, after all, she just scolded Yu Yuan as a ''guy full of yellow trash'' just now, and she couldn''t stand it now that he ran over again.


    However, after a little embarrassment, her expression immediately became serious. It was obvious that she knew that now was not the time to dwell on these details.


    She took a deep breath and said, "There are two things that I need to report to you. The first thing is that Master Jiraiya wants to see you."


    "Jirai also wants to see me?" Habara couldn''t help being stunned when he heard this, but soon he nodded to show that he knew.


    Habara guessed that the conversation last night might have made him make a decision, or that Tsunade had already made a decision.


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but nodded, and then he immediately asked: "Is Tsunade still in Konoha, hasn''t she left?"


    "Master Tsunade?"


    Although Yan Ye didn''t know why Habara asked Tsunade about it, she was smart and immediately thought that it might be related to Tsunade that Jilai wanted to see him too, so she replied immediately.


    "Master Tsunade is still in Konoha, she has no signs of leaving for the time being, and she is still in Konoha."


    "Are you still in Konoha? I understand."


    Habara nodded, since Tsunade is still in Konoha, everything is easy to talk about, this time I''m afraid it''s really about talking about Tsunade.


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan didn''t want to delay, he stood up directly and planned to go out, but he didn''t expect Yan Ye to speak again.


    "Don''t worry, there is another thing that needs to be reported to you."


    Yan Ye looked at Habara''s appearance and knew that the matter on Jiraiya''s side might not be simple, and if there were no accidents, it might really have something to do with Tsunade.


    She even wondered if Habara wanted Tsunade to stay in Konoha. After all, if Tsunade''s position is correct, then her staying will definitely do more good than harm.


    Normally, Yan Ye would never delay Habara''s actions at this time, but the next thing really needs to be reported.


    "This matter is very important, and I must inform you, because there may be a problem within the security department, or even an enemy has come in."


    "Ok?"


    Habara couldn''t help but stop when he heard these words, and his eyes became sharper at this moment.


    He doesn''t care if the enemy is in the Innoji Temple, but he can''t accept the enemy in the security department!


    "What''s the situation, tell me in detail, and I''ll find a way to deal with it."


    Habara said with a calm face, he is indeed a little angry now, Hiruzaru Sarutobi is dead and dare to make troubles come to the security department, isn''t this courting death or something?


    It''s just that Habara''s sharp eyes became a little embarrassed and dodged instantly after Yan Ye opened his mouth.


    "According to reports, several death row inmates died an hour ago. They looked like they committed suicide, but I doubt it was a kind of silence."


    Yan Ye said with a serious expression, she really didn''t notice Yu Yuan''s gaze.


    "Because many of these people are spies from other countries, perhaps they have a lot of secrets, so they were silenced.


    The other people are just to cover up the people the murderer really wants to kill. After all, so many people died collectively due to suicide or self-related factors, it is impossible to look at it. "


    "Well... indeed..."


    Habara smiled calmly. He never thought that he was fine when he did it like this last time, but why he was being watched this time.


    And how bad is this matter? Why is the enemy in the security department? Could it be that the enemy is Habara, the head of the security department?


    Will there be another question at that time, why did the Minister rebel?


    Habara shook his head mentally, and then he said to Yan Ye seriously: "I know about this, and I will ask Shisui to follow up. It seems that there are still some problems with our prison''s management and defense system."


    "At present, there is no problem. The most important thing is that we don''t know how the enemy got in."


    Yan Ye sighed slightly, her expression became more solemn and serious.


    "I have seen the prison''s plan to renovate the document, you proposed it, and you have installed surveillance cameras in every corner of the prison.


    This can prevent many things from happening very well, but the enemy doesn''t seem to be on the right path at all, maybe he used some unknown power.


    For example, space ninjutsu? "


    Habara couldn''t help swallowing when he heard this, he found that sometimes it''s not a good thing for a person to have too much brains.


    After this analysis, isn''t it forcing Habara to die? This is not going to work...


    .........


    "What a hassle."


    As Habara walked towards the Hokage Building, he couldn''t help but sigh mentally.


    Habara feels that he is really a bit big-headed now, and the fact that he knows space ninjutsu is not an absolute secret in Konoha.


    The high-level Uchiha clan and the patriarchs of the seven major families have all seen Habara perform space ninjutsu. If Yan Ye goes back and asks about it, Lu Jiu will tell her directly.


    Although it is not a big deal for Habara to kill some death row prisoners, anyway, these guys are basically cold, and Habara is just giving them a ride.


    But it''s still not good for him to do things so quietly, and Habara needs to think about coping strategies now.


    But these things are nothing more than trivial matters after all, and Habara is at most just embarrassed, and now he is more focused on the meeting later.


    Walking quickly towards the front, Habara suddenly glanced to the side, and a figure quickly appeared beside him.


    "How is it? Orochimaru didn''t cause any problems, right?" Habara was not polite at all, he asked directly.


    Obviously, this figure is Shisui who Habara arranged to follow Orochimaru last night.


    "No, this guy left Konoha after offering flowers last night, and nothing happened."


    Zhishui answered directly, but his expression was also a little puzzled.


    "It''s just that I found a very strange thing, that is, Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama are very restrained.


    Especially Tsunade-sama, she seemed to have some ideas about making a move, but he didn''t do anything for various reasons.


    So everything was peaceful last night, and Orochimaru disappeared after leaving Konoha, it was difficult for me to track him down. "


    "It''s okay, just make sure he leaves. This time, let''s take it as a face for Zilaiye."


    Habara couldn''t help but smiled when he heard Shisui''s words. I''m afraid no one in the whole Hokage world can compare with Orochimaru''s ability to escape.


    Otherwise, every time this guy gets into so much trouble, he can easily get rid of it because he can really run.


    And this guy has almost no major weaknesses other than Sharingan, or the illusion of kaleidoscope.


    This also led to the fact that there are really few ways to counter him, not to mention that even if he is really tricked, it is not impossible for him to survive.


    "This is a loach. You have nothing to do with him, unless you can completely control him directly."


    Hahara complained silently in his heart, and then he looked at Shisui and said.


    "Tired or not? If you''re tired, go home and rest. If you''re okay, do you want to meet Jiraiya with me, or to see Tsunade''s attitude?"


    "You underestimate me, I used to be Anbu''s ninja."


    Shisui chuckled, and then he followed Habara''s footsteps and walked towards Hokage Building.


    When the two of them arrived at the office where Jiraiya was located in the Hokage Building, Habara couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    Sure enough, Tsunade was also here, which made Habara more sure that his thoughts were right.


    "Master Jiraiya, Master Tsunade." Habara smiled at Shisui and nodded slightly to the two: "I don''t know if you two are looking for me, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m looking for you, I just want to know and confirm something."


    Tsunade left directly, and when she came out, she stared at Habara and said in a cold voice.


    "I know the reason why you want Zirai to stay, and Zirai also knows it.


    And he can agree because you oppressed him carelessly with ninjas, of course, and your so-called conception, but I''m not Ziraiya.


    I don''t know why you want me to stay, just the reasons you talked about last night?


    Or, do you want to use my return to the medical department to give you people more influence so that they can control Konoha well? "


    Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard Tsunade''s words, he found that this woman was really straightforward enough.


    And she was indeed perceptive enough, he had already seen through what Habara was thinking in just a few words.


    But after thinking about it carefully, there is no surprise, after all, she has received the elite education under the last twilight of the Thousand Hands Clan.


    Don''t look at her being careless in the Hokage position, but she handles every incident very well.


    Especially when faced with major events, she can instantly take on her responsibilities, and her performance has never disappointed.


    Looking at the aggressive Tsunade in front of him, Habara smiled slightly, and then he said softly.


    "Your guess is completely correct, I do have such an idea, but it''s not complete.


    In fact, I made my words very clear last night, and that was my idea, but since you asked, I will make my words clearer. "


    Habara paused for a moment when he said that, then he went directly to the sofa and sat down.


    Then he tapped lightly to signal Shisui, Jiraiya and Tsunade sat down, completely anti-customer-oriented, and he continued to speak after they all walked down.


    "I hope you stay for three reasons, the first is that you can provide unimaginable influence in medical ninjutsu.


    And such influence is of great benefit to the entire Konoha.


    Because you are the pioneer of medical ninja, because you are one of the Sannin, because you are Tsunade.


    If you stay, even we will get incredible benefits, so I do need you to stay, I think you can understand what I mean.


    Second, I do hope you can do something for the ninjas who fought in the war.


    I have never participated in a war, but I can feel that most of those who have participated in the war have not recovered their mental strength and state even now.


    Sometimes, the end of the war does not mean that everything is over, because the trauma of the war has been completely left in their hearts.


    I also have selfish intentions. I believe that Jilai has also told you some of my ideas, whether you agree or not, but I will work towards this goal.


    And if you heal them well, it means that Konoha has a large number of ninjas with rich war experience and good mentality.


    Even if it''s not for my thoughts, don''t they pay so much for Konoha, isn''t it worth what you do for them?


    Thirdly, Jiraiya becomes Hokage and naturally needs someone beside him, and you, as his classmate, are his most trustworthy person.


    And you have received a good education, you can see many things longer than him, you are the most suitable candidate. "


    Having said so much in one breath, Habara also paused slightly, looking at the feeling of silence in front of him.


    He tapped the table lightly one last time, and then he said with a smile on his face.


    "Of course, I can also tell you, in fact, this is also to guard against you.


    Because you are an extremely good person, although you have a bad habit of gambling, you are also a lecherous old ghost.


    It''s not a big deal, and my previous war experience has taught me that you are definitely a person worth relying on at critical moments.


    Careful, bold and responsible, outstanding ability or one of the Sannin has a very high reputation.


    Once you run for Hokage, then to be honest, even with our help, it will be a little troublesome.


    And you are definitely not the Hokage we welcome, so if you become Jiraiya''s helper, or even a consultant, everything will be different.


    This is my idea and purpose, are these enough for you to confirm? "


    ¡­


    After Habara''s voice fell, the entire venue seemed a little silent.


    Tsunade looked at Habara with a slight frown, she really didn''t expect that she went straight to test Habara''s method, but was actually returned by Habara without any politeness.


    And the reason Yubara gave her was so confessional and blatant, but what she could feel was not malice, but a kind of sincerity!


    This guy didn''t hide his thoughts at all, he admitted directly that he wanted to use himself.


    But when acknowledging these things, he also explained his fear of himself.


    Such fear Tsunade even felt that this kind of fear was really no worse than praise from enemies of the same level as herself, and it even made her feel more comfortable.


    And what Tsunade has to admit is that this guy seems to really know himself very well, and these evaluations are also very pertinent.


    Although this guy''s actions were indeed for their own sake, he also gave Tsunade a reason that was really hard for her to refuse.


    She has also been on the battlefield herself, so she naturally knows how serious the injuries after the battle are. In fact, strictly speaking, she has some problems herself.


    It''s just that she herself is unwilling and has been avoiding to treat her own problems. She and she are willing to take this incident as a memory to commemorate some people who have passed away.


    Taking a deep breath, Tsunade looked at Habara seriously, and it took her a long time before she nodded.


    "I can stay, but you have to remember that this is your choice, because if I help Jiraiya, I am fighting against you."


    Tsunade didn''t hide her thoughts, but said it very cryptically. The position of Hokage was full of curses for her.


    Now that Jiraiya is sitting on it, all she can do is try her best to protect this idiot.


    She is also someone who really doesn''t want to have a deep relationship with her, and left again because of Hokage''s ''curse''.


    "No, we will not fight, because we are all for Konoha."


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he heard this answer, he found that the serious Tsunade really had a different charm.


    No wonder Zilai also spent his whole life as a bachelor without a wife because of her.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Zilai is also really unrestrained, and I don''t expect that type.


    "So, I think we should have a deal, right?"


    Habara restrained his thoughts for a moment, then he stood up and held out his hand to Tsunade.


    "Uchiha Habara, Minister of the Security Department, Minister Tsunade, please give me your advice in the future."


    "Don''t get carried away, if you really did it for Konoha, would you put Jiraiya in such a situation?"


    Tsunade looked at the hand that Habara stretched out. Although she still had a lot of displeasure on her face, she finally stood up and stretched out her hand.


    The two hands were clasped together, such a scene made Habara feel a little dazed.


    How many years ago, the Uchiha and the Senju clan probably shook hands like this, thus creating an era of peace.


    Even if they can''t compare with what they were then, at least for Konoha, this is an epoch-making and extremely meaningful thing.


    "That''s not to say, you and Zilai also know each other, so you should know that he is a person full of idealism."


    Habara looked at Tsunade calmly, and he said with a smile.


    "And Hokage is a very idealistic position to control, and he needs the help of realistic people to maintain it.


    Don''t think too bad of us, because we are really for Konoha.


    Of course, don''t think too much about us, we are always members of the ninja family, and you are also a part of it, you should understand. "


    Tsunade glanced at Habara calmly, and then didn''t know what to say, and Habara looked at Jiraiya who was beside him.


    At this moment, a brighter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he spoke softly.


    "Jiraiya-sama, I think from today on, I should call you Fifth Hokage-sama."


    Jiraiya looked at Habara in silence, and finally nodded slightly.


    ......


    A few days later, Jiraiya was standing in the aisle on the roof platform of the Hokage Building. At this time, he had already changed into the white and red imperial clothes intertwined with each other.


    He listened to the cheers outside, and for some reason he suddenly felt a little nervous.


    He is also used to seeing people with strong winds and waves, but he didn''t expect to be pushed to the position of Hokage, so he was still a little nervous.


    Although he knew that this Hokage of himself was not the Hokage he had dreamed of when he was a child, but he also knew that he had no choice, all he could do was to do everything he could.


    "It''s time, Hokage-sama. UU Reading " At this moment, Shikaku Nara came to Jiraiya''s side, and he whispered.


    "Well, I see." Jiraiya glanced at Shikahisa Nara, and finally nodded seriously.


    Slowly putting the Hokage hat on his head, Jiraiya took a deep breath and walked out of the aisle slowly.


    The next moment, cheers like a tide poured towards him, the huge waves filled his ears, and the warm atmosphere enveloped his whole body.


    When he reached the outermost edge of the platform, he reached out and took off the bamboo hat on his head.


    He looked at the wave of the sea of ??people below, and it took him a long time before he spoke loudly.


    "From today onwards, I am the fifth Hokage of Konoha Village!"


    ......


    7017k

 Chapter 166： Jiraiyas Immortal Art (Part 1)

    Popular recommendation:


    Jiraiya has also become the Fifth Hokage of Konoha Village, which also means that Konoha Village''s impeachment action that shocked the ninja world has officially drawn a successful conclusion.


    At the same time, it also gave a classic and successful case of lowering the upper limit to all the people with different thoughts in the whole ninja world.


    The turmoil in the ninja world has nothing to do with Konoha at this time, because after the selection of the fifth Hokage, Konoha''s interior has basically settled down.


    However, there are also some problems that need to be dealt with carefully, such as the three families. This is a thorn in the throat for many people.


    It''s just that all of this has nothing to do with Habara. To be precise, Habara doesn''t intend to continue to exert his influence at all.


    From the action of the whole incident to the present, his role is unparalleled, and his influence is unimaginable.


    But being too showy is not completely in line with Habara''s ideas, and sometimes the necessary low-key is still very important.


    After all, he still needs to accumulate his own strength, the strength of the entire family.


    He has always felt that although personal strength is very important, if the overall strength is too weak, it is also a very troublesome thing.


    After all, as a flower grower, he is not particularly convinced of the idea of ??individual heroism.


    He believes even more that everyone can play their role in a suitable position, but such accumulation will take a certain amount of time.


    Fortunately, Konoha''s internal problems have been solved by him, and he can wait a little bit, waiting for the younger generation to grow up.


    "teacher....."


    When Habara was thinking about it, the boy Sasuke was sweating profusely and called out to Habara in an extremely weak voice.


    The voice was very weak, but he couldn''t help pulling Habara''s thoughts back, and then he looked at the boy Sasuke.


    At this time, Sasuke was out of breath, and he was soaked through, but he still stood up, it was obvious that he had reached his limit.


    Raising his head slightly, Habara glanced at the sun in the sky. Compared with the day when Sarutobi Hiruzen held a funeral, today''s weather is simply two extremes.


    The scorching sun scorched the earth, especially now that it was already a summer noon, and the scorching sun in the sky was even more vicious.


    Even Habara was nibbling watermelons while hiding in the shade¡ªhe wasn''t afraid of the heat, but rather he didn''t want to get tanned.


    It''s just that Habara is so leisurely, Sasuke''s life is not easy.


    As Habara''s disciple, Sasuke has never received much teaching from Habara, which made Habara decide to teach him well.


    Therefore, on today''s rest day, Habara did not go to the security department to report, but directly pulled Sasuke and Karin out together.


    What Habara did made Sasuke so excited. After all, as the patriarch, Habara was still the first person in the family, so he was naturally very happy to come and teach him in person.


    However, Sasuke soon became a little unhappy, because the first training program Habara gave him was actually a physical assessment and training.


    After all, ninja is a profession that requires sufficient physical fitness. After all, without sufficient physical fitness, it is impossible to support oneself for long-distance raids.


    Chakra can indeed relieve fatigue, but you have been using Chakra to relieve fatigue, how can you still fight?


    Sasuke could only honestly agree to Habara''s request, but Karin who was beside him didn''t dare to say a word, she just did whatever Habara asked her to do.


    As a result, after training, Sasuke and Karin were already exhausted.


    But what''s interesting is that Xiang Rin can still persist because of Chakra, and Sasuke is really going to collapse.


    In fact, he really wanted to grit his teeth and continue, but his body obviously didn''t allow it anymore.


    "It seems that you are still a little weak, can''t you take it?"


    Habara glanced at Sasuke, and he spoke calmly while gnawing on the watermelon.


    In fact, of course he could see that Sasuke had indeed reached a limit at this time. After all, Sasuke was still young and it was already very good to persevere under such high temperature.


    It''s just that this is not bad for Yuhara. If it were Sasuke in the original book, he would not make a sound even if he didn''t pass out from exhaustion. Let''s continue training after waking up.


    But in the end, that is the person who bears the blood and deep hatred of the whole group. He has completely fallen into the extreme and only has the belief of revenge in his heart, existing like a walking dead.


    This state is very similar to Kakashi in the past. Maybe it is because of this plus Sharingan that Kakashi treats Sasuke preferentially in the original book.


    "Now Sasuke has not fallen into extremes, so his mentality has not reached that point, which is understandable, but..."


    Habara looked up at the sun in the sky, he could not help but sigh slightly.


    Think about the recruiting man in his previous life, who could endure the high temperature of thousands of degrees without saying a word.


    Now the degree is only thirty-five or six, is this unbearable?


    This is too far from the island next door to his previous life, and the group of recruiting men couldn''t get up, right?


    "Okay, let''s rest for ten minutes, I probably know your basic situation."


    Although Habara really wanted to say that you are all in the same line, you can learn from each other, but after much deliberation, Sasuke and Kaoru let Sasuke and Karin rest.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sasuke collapsed on the ground, and although Xiang Rin was in a good condition, she also knelt on the ground without a ladylike image.


    The state of these two people made Habara shake his head involuntarily, but he didn''t help them either.


    "Your physical reserves are too poor, Xianglin, don''t look at you for so long, it''s because you have enough chakra reserves, so you can always use chakra to relieve your state.


    But this is your talent and the power given by your blood, and I won''t say anything about you, but it''s never a good thing to waste too much chakra here.


    As for Sasuke, your situation is even worse. Whether it''s me or Shisui, Chakra may not be better than you at your age.


    But our physical fitness is much better than yours, which allows us not to consume too much chakra in non-combat high-intensity dashes. "


    Habara looked at and talked while biting the watermelon, while Sasuke and Karin listened honestly without saying a word.


    "If you don''t even meet this basic ability, how can I take you out with confidence to experience what a real ninja should do?"


    What are ninjas supposed to do?


    Hearing these words, Sasuke, who was already basically paralyzed, couldn''t help but raise his head, and then asked in his extremely weak voice.


    "Teacher... are you going to... take us out of the village to perform a mission?"


    "I have this idea, but I can tell you very clearly that this is not a simple matter."


    Habara finished eating the last piece of watermelon, and then said quietly.


    "First of all, your performance makes me very worried. If I take you out, it will be a bad situation.


    Second, are you really mentally prepared?


    Ninja has never been a game, because ninja may be accompanied by blood and fights at any time......"


    ¡­


    The big reason Habara didn''t tell Sasuke too much, because there was no need for that.


    One year of new family education, coupled with Uchiha Fugaku''s careful teaching, Sasuke''s growth environment is not comparable to the original.


    Similarly, it is not comparable to the man with no surname Itachi!


    His thinking is more open, and the way of looking at problems is more comprehensive. Even though he is still young, he still has a certain logical thinking ability.


    This little guy can think and see many things clearly, even if he still has a lot of doubts, he will write them down and ask his father.


    It can be said that his growth like this is what Habara hopes for, even though his belief is much worse than the original book.


    But it doesn''t matter if there is a little bit of faith, Habara can completely use external pressure to make him reach the training state in the original book.


    Adhering to the idea that as long as they can''t die, they will practice to death, Sasuke and Xiang Rin were completely dumbfounded.


    The two of them probably don''t know how they got back, and all this is just the beginning.


    They have been in such a state for the next week. This kind of exercise is boring but there is no way.


    Habara wanted to teach them some basic skills, such as climbing trees and treading water.


    However, one of the two has learned it long ago, and the other has very good control over Chakra, which is a one-time learning.


    This made Habara very helpless, but he already planned to teach them some ninjutsu when their bodies performed better.


    And they themselves entered the state of actual combat confrontation, allowing them to get a better promotion.


    "However, if this is the case, we need to contact Jiraiya to get Naruto over here."


    Since Jiraiya returned to Konoha, Naruto has been living with Jiraiya.


    Although Habara didn''t know what method Jiraiya used to have such a good relationship with Naruto, but thinking about the original work, he felt relieved.


    Naruto needs to be recognized too much, and Jiraiya probably owes Naruto his actual heart.


    In other words, the entire Konoha owes Naruto something, and Jiraiya will definitely try his best to make up for it.


    Habara seems to remember hearing from the staff of the security department that they saw Jiraiya and sent Naruto to school in person.


    And Sasuke also said that Naruto told him at school that he had learned some amazing things, which made Sasuke so envious.


    It can be seen that their relationship is very good, and at the same time, it also let Habara know that Jiraiya may have started to train Naruto now.


    Naruto in the original book has only been trained for three years, and he already has that kind of strength and ability.


    Now that Naruto has been trained by Jilai, so how far can this kid go?


    "I just can''t let Jiraiya distort Naruto''s continuing character, what kind of weird character is that in the original book.


    If Zhishui hadn''t assured me that he hadn''t done anything, I would have doubted whether he was really misled by other gods. "


    Habara was thinking silently in his heart, and at the same time he also came to the Hokage Building.


    Since he thought of it and there is no mutual influence, he will do it directly.


    Although he suffered from severe procrastination in his previous life, after so many years of being beaten up to bring this world, he has developed the habit of acting vigorously and resolutely.


    "Hmm, head of the Rizu tribe, Minister Lujiu?"


    But what Habara didn''t expect was that just as he arrived in front of the Hokage Building, he saw Hinata Hizuru and Nara Shikaku walking out together.


    Although Habara was a little surprised, he still yelled with a smile, and the two also smiled when they saw Habara.


    It was very good to see them, and they looked at Habara with a slight respect in their eyes.


    After all, they did such a big thing this time and it ended smoothly. The contribution made by Habara is really unimaginable.


    Now that they saw Yu Yuan coming over, they were naturally in a very good mood.


    "Minister Habara, I have worked **** you during this time."


    Hyuga Hyuzu spoke first, and it can be seen that he is in a good mood now.


    "Since Fifth Hokage-sama came to power, I haven''t seen you much during this period of time. I was still thinking about whether to pay a visit, but I didn''t expect to see you today."


    "No way, there are many things in the security department, and I have a plan to reform the security department, you should know about this."


    Habara spread his hands casually, he seemed a little helpless, but the pride in his brows was also very clear.


    "And I also have my own disciples. It''s just that I haven''t had time to teach them well. Now that I have some time, I think I should do something."


    Hinata Hizuru and Nara Shikajiu didn''t expect that Habara actually accepted disciples.


    It''s just that they didn''t say anything, they just thought it was very interesting. After all, Habara was eighteen and didn''t even have a fianc¨¦e.


    Everyone is in the big family circle, and there are some things that other people may not know, but they can all know.


    Habara, the unparalleled patriarch of the Uchiha clan, has not even been engaged until now.


    Not only him, but Zhishui, the deputy patriarch of their family, also remained silent at all.


    But what made Nara Shikajiu smile and his face changed was that it seemed that the patriarch had a very close relationship with Yan Ye of his family, even a little too good.


    Shaking his head, Nara Shikahisa decided not to think about these messy things. Anyway, it''s not his headache, but his old brother Lucheng.


    "By the way, are you here to see Hokage?"


    Habara didn''t want to worry about Sasuke''s situation, so he asked with a smile.


    "Looking at you, it seems that things are going well."


    "Overall, it is a good thing, but apportioned in specific details, it is a headache."


    Nara Shikahisa spread his hands, he said to Habara with a smile.


    "It''s the two things you mentioned to him. He asked us how to implement it, and he also read the current financial report, and he also knew that Konoha had no money.


    Other than that, it''s Asma''s business. Asma has gone to Konoha and returned to the Sarutobi clan. "


    Nara Shikahisa''s words made Habara nodded slightly. Sure enough, this is good news in the general direction, but it is not so happy about the details.


    Ji Lai also took the initiative to tell them these things, which also shows that Ji Lai also entered the state very quickly, and he really knows what his position is.


    It''s just that the things here are still a bit difficult to handle. The two things Habara and Jiraiya mentioned are actually nothing more than the handling of ninjas after the war.


    Habara went to see them after Sarutobi''s funeral and told them about it.


    Actually, Habara didn''t need to tell them at all, but Habara knew very well that they were in the same group now, and Habara had to show them some respect.


    The reason for Uchiha Madara''s failure is to a large extent that he has no support around him, and the lonely family can''t do anything, no matter how strong he is.


    Drawing lessons from Uchiha Madara, Habara pays great attention to team building while paying attention to personal strength. Only in this way can he get support for everything.


    And whatever he does, someone will help him to do it the best. This is the so-called high firewood.


    Habara actually posed a difficult problem for them, but it is not impossible to solve this difficult problem, after all, it is only a matter of money.


    Habara and the others are already planning to take action against the daimyo. In addition, the properties of the three major families have already been confiscated.


    It''s just that now there is another problem that is not too big but can''t be dealt with, and that is the attitude of this kid Asma.


    After all, Asma''s return will force them to temporarily focus on these three families...


    ¡­


    As for the solutions of these three families, actually, the seven of Habara and the others did not have a unified idea.


    For example, Hinata Hinata hated these people to the core, and he wished for these people to die. Even if he couldn''t say it, none of you knew what he was thinking.


    Nara Shikahisa started from the standpoint of Konoha from the perspective of realism. He felt that if these people could be included, they should be included, which would be good for Konoha.


    In fact, if this is the case, then Nara Shikahisa must have the upper hand, after all, there are Akido Choza and Yamanaka Kaiichi behind him.


    The Yume and Inuzuka families remained neutral, they neither supported nor opposed anyone.


    Under such circumstances, Habara, who has not made a statement for the time being, has become the most important one, because his right to speak is almost regarded as the largest by default among the seven major families.


    This is the embodiment of Habara''s strength and his influence. Even though he has just been accepted by the big families, he is definitely the core of the seven.


    Although many people have speculated that Habara, as Uchiha, has absolutely no grievances against these three families, and may even support Hinata Hyuzu''s approach of cutting grass and roots.


    But as long as he doesn''t express his opinion, there is really no way to make a final conclusion on this matter.


    But in any case, Nara Shikahisa still has to find a way to convince the Uchiha patriarch, at least from Konoha''s point of view, this is definitely more beneficial than harmful.


    However, if these three companies do not have self-knowledge, it is not up to him to decide.


    "I probably understand that this kind of thing is really a headache, but let''s see the follow-up."


    Habara glanced at the state of the two of them, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, he had considered this matter a long time ago and had his own ideas, but he felt that it was best not to say anything.


    After all, Hyuga Nichizu also gave himself a lot of support at the beginning, and it is best for him not to express his position on this matter for the time being.


    "We don''t need to be anxious about this matter, anyway, Hokage-sama is in front of us, he is more anxious than us.


    We just need to do our own things step by step and wait for the best time to appear.


    Just like this Sarutobi Asma, we don''t need to do anything when he returns, maybe for those three families, he will be the new Sarutobi Hiruzen. "


    When Habara said this, his eyes turned to Shikahisa Nara and he winked at him.


    And Nara Shikahisa was slightly stunned for a moment, and he understood immediately, and he couldn''t help but nodded with a smile.


    Being Sarutobi Hiruzen actually has two meanings. The most direct meaning is to become the new leader of these three clans just like Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    And such an approach is naturally to integrate the three clans, and then launch an offensive against Habara and others.


    What he is doing now is really asking for his own death, which is completely in line with Hinata Hidetsu''s inner thoughts, because they are now challenging Konoha''s authority by attacking Habara and others!


    But another layer of meaning is more obscure, that is Sarutobi Hiruzen is a person who knows forbearance and compromise.


    Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s forbearance and compromise largely came from outside the village, he almost always dealt with the people in the village with heavy blows.


    But everyone knows that when facing the issue of life and death, one must calm down and think carefully.


    Asuma is Sarutobi Hiruzen''s son, it''s hard to say whether he will inherit the characteristics of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    But no matter what, Habara was also vaguely explaining his thoughts to Shikahisa Nara.


    That is, if Asma can cooperate honestly, then he doesn''t mind giving these guys a way to survive.


    Habara''s expression is very cryptic, but how can a smart person like Shikahisa Nara fail to understand?


    And after thinking about it for a while, he understood why Habara expressed it so cryptically.


    To put it bluntly, Habara was making love with each other, and he just wanted to see what the three families did.


    Because to him, whether it is destroyed or what, it is not a big deal!


    Secondly, Habara was taking care of Hinata Hyuzu''s emotions.


    After figuring out these things, Shikahisa Nara couldn''t help but said with a smile: "I''m afraid Minister Habara is here to see Lord Hokage, so we think we should not bother."


    "Indeed, we have wasted Minister Habara a lot of time." Hinata Hizuru also got the answer he wanted, and he also nodded to Habara with a smile.


    "It''s not a delay, after all, it''s not a big deal if I want to see Master Hokage."


    Habara smiled lightly and shook his head, but he didn''t explain too much.


    "Then, I will take my leave first, Minister Lu Jiu, head of the Rizu Clan."


    "Farewell, Minister Habara."


    Shikahisa Nara nodded slightly to Hizuhito at the same time, but none of them asked what Habara was going to do.


    Asking directly is not only impolite but also shows distrust between them. This is definitely not something a normal person would do.


    Watching Habara leave, the two of them turned their heads and left the Hokage Building satisfied, after all, they both got the answers they wanted.


    And Habara soon came to the Hokage office in the Hokage building, but what made him feel funny was that when he came over, he obviously found Anbe''s trace.


    It''s just that these Anbu saw that they were going to Hokage''s office, but they pretended not to see themselves, and just let themselves walk to Hokage''s office in a big way.


    "Did I strike too hard at that time?"


    Sometimes Habara couldn''t help thinking that at that time he really didn''t have any scruples in attacking, but he almost wiped out Anbu and these people by accident.


    But this can''t be completely blamed on him, the magma-like barrier was made by Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    What''s more, it was he and Hiruzaru Sarutobi who were the last civilians who really caused these Anbu''s disasters, so it is inevitable that Hiruzaru Sarutobi was half responsible.


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about Anbu''s thoughts.


    He still stood at the door of Hokage''s office very politely and knocked on the door. He didn''t open the door until there was a voice from inside letting him in.


    "Well, why are you here?"


    After Habara pushed the door and entered, he happened to see Jiraiya looking at the documents frowningly, and Jiraiya also looked a little surprised when he saw Habara.


    Especially when Shikahisa Nara and Hinata Hizuru met him just now, Habara turned around and came over, which made him feel even bigger.


    "Don''t worry, the purpose of my coming here is different from that of Minister Lu Jiu and the patriarch of Rizu."


    Habara knew at a glance what this guy was worried about, he shook his head and said.


    "Actually, you have a good solution to these things, you only need to observe and think carefully, and you can get a good answer.


    After all, there are some things we have been doing all the time. If you really don¡¯t understand, you can ask Minister Tsunade, she is here to help you. "


    "Ask Tsunade?"


    Jilai also touched his head, then he shook his head and said.


    "I see, it''s just why you are so kind to give me such a reminder, isn''t this in line with your style?"


    "You really know me, you really know what I''m thinking?"


    Habara looked at Jiraiya playfully, and then he smiled and continued.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about these issues, after all, you are Hokage, and you need to think about many things yourself.


    I came to you to say hello, Sasuke is my student and one of his best friends is Naruto.


    I think you should know that not long ago, Naruto kept running to us Uchiha.


    Now Sasuke needs a sparring opponent, and Naruto is now being raised by you, and has made good progress under your teaching.


    So I''m going to let Naruto have time to go to my place, and that''s about it..."


    ......


    Jiraiya stared blankly at Yu Yuan, he really didn''t expect that Yu Yuan found him in this way.


    He did know that Naruto had been taken care of by the Uchiha clan, and they lived together now that Naruto sang these things to him.


    For example, ''Brother Habara is the gentlest and kindest ninja'', ''Sasuke is such an idiot, why can he become Brother Habara''s disciple''.


    There is also something like ''Uncle Fuyue is very good to me, and Auntie Mikoto too, they really take care of me'', this has made Jiraiya''s head dizzy for a long time.


    But seriously, Jiraiya is still very grateful to Habara for taking care of Naruto, even Jiraiya always feels that Habara and the others have impure motives.


    But Jiraiya didn''t bother to think about it like this now, because now he was faced with a more difficult problem, that is, Habara still wanted Naruto to go?


    This made it a little difficult for Jiraiya. To be honest, he was really worried that a kaleidoscope owner like Habara would control Naruto.


    Even though he knew that the probability of this was really very small, he still felt somewhat uncomfortable inside.


    After a long time, he finally asked, "Do you just want Naruto to be Sasuke''s training partner?"


    "I don''t think you don''t know the relationship between the two of them?"


    Habara hesitated looking at Jilai, he couldn''t help but spread his hands and said.


    "And I didn''t treat Naruto badly. On the contrary, I was one of the few people who sympathized with him, and I was also one of the few people who recognized him."


    "But I also heard that when you were besieging Danzo, you asked Uchiha Fugaku to bring him there."


    Jiraiya stared at Habara, his face was already a little angry now.


    "I don''t think you can deny that, can you?"


    "Yes, I really can''t deny this, but there is one thing I must explain."


    Habara looked at Jiraiya without fear, he raised his head slightly and spoke in a calm voice.


    "That is, although I took him there, I didn''t think about controlling him to do anything.


    What I want to do is to deter others, to deter others from moving, because I don''t want to hurt innocent people, do you understand this? "


    Habara is completely bragging now, he doesn''t know how to control Kyuubi at all, but how could he have the skills and abilities he has now at that time?


    But the transformation that happened in just one year, I am afraid that Zilai will not believe it even more.


    Not to mention self-reliance, a normal person would probably not believe that Habara''s growth rate is so amazing.


    Even the fact that he turned on the kaleidoscope, in the eyes of Shisui and Fugaku, Habara had already started it in a low-key way but never showed it.


    And there is also a consensus within the family, that is, if it wasn''t because the family was in an extreme crisis, Habara would probably keep a low profile all the time.


    Habara couldn''t explain these things, so he simply made mistakes as a deterrent, and it seemed that the effect was very good.


    Jiraiya obviously also agreed with Habara''s rhetoric, he frowned slightly and then nodded helplessly.


    Habara fought against the crowd with one enemy, and in the end he defeated his teacher and at the same time wiped out so many Anbe and ninjas of the three tribes. This kind of fighting power is really unimaginable.


    Although the open space in front of the Hokage Building has been restored, there are still traces of the previous battle there.


    "I see, I just have a problem."


    He also closed his eyes, but soon opened them again.


    "You asked him to be Sasuke''s sparring partner. Aren''t you worried about damaging the kid''s confidence, or did you have this idea in the first place?"


    "Why do you think that, and why don''t you think I can teach this child something?"


    Habara was really speechless, he really didn''t understand how much malice and misunderstanding Jiraiya had towards him.


    But Habara seems to be able to understand after thinking about it carefully. After all, Naruto is the child of Namakaze Minato, and after all, he is Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.


    After all, he is Jiraiya''s disciple now!


    For a moment, Habara seemed to know how to deal with Jiraiya''s words, he looked at Jiraiya with a little playfulness and then asked amusedly.


    "Or, under your personal teaching, you still feel that Naruto will not be Sasuke''s opponent.


    Or, you think your teaching is not as good as mine, right? "


    "Nonsense!"


    Jilai was also choked by Habara''s words, he stood up fiercely and glared at Habara.


    If it is said that he is not as good as Habara in other aspects, he may still admit it, but it is impossible for him to accept that he is not as good as Habara even in teaching his disciples.


    Anyway, he has taught such an excellent disciple as Namikaze Minato.


    Although his beliefs were refuted by Habara and left him speechless, it doesn''t mean that the disciples he taught are not good.


    Denying this, wouldn''t it mean denying Namikaze Minato?


    "How about this, Hokage-sama."


    Habara looked at the slightly annoyed Jiraiya, he stroked his chin and suddenly had a thought, he had an idea in his mind.


    That is, he seems to be able to try to continue the clarity of Jiraiya''s dissatisfaction this time, and see the so-called natural power!


    The power of nature has always been one of the most dangerous and magical forces in the Naruto world, and this power is the last piece of the puzzle to build Uchiha Madara''s power system.


    Uchiha Madara''s own power is roughly divided into three parts, the power of Uchiha Yin Dun, the power of Senshouzhujian Yang Dun, and the power of Xianju.


    Although he was the last to obtain the power of fairy art, the power of this power is unimaginable.


    The reason why Naruto is so powerful is that besides the Nine-Tails mode, the only thing he can rely on most is the power of Xianju.


    That kind of super strong ability to increase the whole body, to put it bluntly, is the power that can change people''s quality!


    At this time, due to the reason of ascending to the senior rank of God, Yu Yuan already has the power of Yang Dun, and his physical fitness has also been unimaginably enhanced by the Darkborn Demon Scythe.


    Coupled with the Yang Dun he obtained this time because of his ''courage'', his acquisition of Yang Dun is really not lacking.


    Of course, the more this power, the better. Its help to Habara''s eyes is superseded.


    After all, it is like fuel, allowing Habara''s eyes to continue to function without worrying about being blinded.


    As Uchiha, he is born with the power of Yin Dun, and the continuous improvement of Yin Dun''s power can improve the quality of his eyes and exert more powerful power.


    Habara already possessed these two powers, so the only thing he lacks now is one power.


    That is the same as when Uchiha Madara was just resurrected, it belongs to the power of nature!


    Coincidentally, Jiraiya himself has such power, if Habara doesn''t want to find a way to experience it or try it.


    Then Habara felt that he might really regret it.


    "Let''s not talk about how to get this power, at least let me have seen such a power before."


    Habara thought about it psychologically, and he also spoke now.


    "We compete and compete, just as a comparison.


    In fact, I know that you may have been upset with me psychologically, so we should make a move instead of holding back.


    I often hear a saying, that is, can a good ninja know what the opponent is thinking just by punching? "


    Habara looked at Jiraiya with a smile, he tilted his head and said softly.


    "I can''t fight you directly, but in the middle of the fight, I think you can clearly understand what I''m thinking.


    In the same way, I can also know what you are thinking, what do you say, Hokage-sama? "


    ......


    In the valley in the most remote corner of Konoha, Habara and Jiraiya also stood facing each other on a river.


    They looked at each other quietly, neither of them took the initiative to attack, but it was obvious that Jiraiya also agreed with Habara''s idea.


    In fact, Fa Yuyuan really thought it was too nonsense to say "confrontation".


    Fists can feel each other''s heart when they are together, so does the mouth escape still have meaning?


    However, as Habara stayed in this world for a longer time, he seemed to understand what this so-called punching meant.


    There is also a sentence that needs to be linked to the Sage of the Six Paths, that is, there must be a connection between Chakras. ''


    It''s not that the so-called punching makes people understand each other''s intentions, but that the chakras between each other fuse with each other during the punching, which makes people understand what they think in their hearts.


    And the reason why a strong ninja must be able to complete it is even simpler. Chakras with insufficient strength are not enough. How can this series of operations be completed?


    As for the difference in strength, one opponent is already dead, so what is there to know?


    After Jiraiya heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help being a little silent. To be honest, he really felt a little aggrieved and uncomfortable during this period.


    Even though he became Hokage and also witnessed that Habara really seemed to want to do something to benefit Konoha.


    It''s just that the inner unhappiness is still there after all, and this cannot be changed.


    In addition, Habara''s words really hit Jiraiya''s heart, he really wanted to know what Habara was thinking.


    As for the ability to understand the other party''s thoughts through punching, he actually agrees with this sentence in his heart, but he also understands the principle.


    Habara took the initiative to make this request, and Jiraiya knew that even if he was not an opponent, he could still have a good fight!


    The two stared at each other quietly. As their breathing rate gradually slowed down and their momentum continued to rise, the surrounding air seemed a little oppressed. UU reading


    "Are you ready, Master Jiraiya." At this moment, Habara suddenly said: "I just hope Master Jiraiya can be more careful, after all, I won''t hold back too much."


    "Don''t talk too much. A ninja must not only maintain self-confidence, but be confident that he can deal with all enemies."


    Jiraiya also said in a deep voice at this moment, and at the same time his chakra has begun to brew crazily.


    "But we must also remain vigilant, because even if it is a lower ninja, it is not impossible to kill a higher ninja."


    Habara chuckled lightly, but the moment he dared to speak, Jilai also came to him with a teleportation technique.


    "Buzz!"


    His fist hit Yubara fiercely with a strong wind, but at this moment, Habara''s eyes became scarlet, and he quickly reached out and grabbed Jiraiya''s wrist.


    "Of course I know this, but I''ve always been vigilant."


    Habara said something softly, but Jiraiya didn''t answer at all, and the chakra on his body became even more terrifying.


    That powerful force will slightly shake Habara''s hand away, and the next moment he doesn''t have any knots at all, and his hair suddenly becomes sharp like a hedgehog.


    Then he frantically stabbed towards Yubara, and Habara dodged slightly, these sharp hairs like kunai couldn''t do any harm to him at all.


    But the next moment, he felt a strange chakra behind him.


    Jiraiya appeared behind Habara like a ghost, and in his hand was this chakra ball of light that was constantly spinning...


    ....

 Chapter 167： Jiraiyas Immortal Art (Part 2)

    Popular recommendation:


    (I was temporarily notified to do a collective nucleic acid test tonight, because we had an asymptomatic positive.


    I am numb, so I uploaded it without careful checking, if there is an error, I will correct it tomorrow, please forgive me QAQ)


    In the Land of Rain, the sound of crashing rain showed no signs of stopping.


    In the steel-lined forest, all sounds were drowned out by the rain, and the whole world seemed noisy and peaceful.


    On a high steel tower, a man with an expressionless face sat on an extended iron bridge, letting the rain wet him.


    He was dressed in a red cloud costume with a black background, such a color was inconspicuous in the dark rain.


    But his yellow hair was condensed together in the rain, and his eyes were cold and ruthless like a dead person''s eyes, which made people feel chills in their hearts.


    In particular, the lines in his eyes are extremely clear, and the circles are like annual rings, which all show that these are the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Immortal, the eyes of reincarnation!


    He is called Payne by the people of this country, but his real identity is just one of the gods of Payne.


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with calling Payne directly.


    Because no matter what the name is, it ultimately refers to a person¡ªNagato.


    Nearly a decade ago, after Danzo and Hanzo teamed up to kill Yahiko, he followed the advice of the man calling himself Madara Uchiha.


    He penetrated deep into the Land of Rain, and under his physical suppression, the entire Land of Rain is already his.


    Even a daimyo doesn''t have the slightest sense of presence in the entire country, and it can''t be compared with Bi''s rule at all!


    However, the current Rain Country is also a closed country, which can be regarded as a kind of protection and also a kind of revenge.


    He doesn''t like this crying country, because this country has given him too much pain.


    During the tragic death of his family and the war, even his only true friend, Yahiko, was killed in this country.


    The hatred in his heart seemed to be real, but he couldn''t really destroy this place.


    Because there are many, many innocent people here, they have also been devastated by war, and they also hate war.


    What''s more, this is the place where his dream started, where Jiraiya taught them as a teacher and let them spend the happiest time.


    It is also the dream of his best friend, and it is what they worked hard for, but for the illusory peace, they really paid too much.


    That''s why he chose to seal it off. Under such a seal, it is almost difficult for this place to develop, but it also protects everyone.


    After all, under the cover of the Rain Tiger Freedom Technique, any spies who try to sneak in will be exposed immediately.


    It''s just that during the rare peace period in the ninja world, this place is completely isolated from the world.


    However, because of his extraordinary power, he ended the war in the Land of Rain and protected all the people in this country. He was called "God" by the people of the Land of Rain!


    With the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, he naturally doesn''t think there is any problem with this title, and in his heart he also believes that he is a god!


    "I want to pacify this chaotic world like a god, and I want wars to never break out in this land again!"


    Nagato watched the heavy rain fall quietly. Although this majestic heavy rain disgusted him, every time he saw such heavy rain, he was unexpectedly relieved.


    He knew that it was impossible for him to turn back since he set foot on this road, but he never thought about turning back, after all, he wants to realize his and Yahiko''s dream!


    "However, Uchiha Madara''s plan doesn''t make sense at all. What''s the point of creating a world of nothingness..."


    He is thinking quietly now, thinking about his peace plan, and the plan of the so-called "Uchiha Madara" infinite monthly reading.


    Compared with that kind of illusory world, he actually prefers reality.


    He also believes that if Yahiko is still alive, he must not like that kind of self-deceiving dream.


    What''s more, he still remembers that Yahiko clearly rejected ''Uchiha Madara'' back then.


    And the reason why I accept him now is nothing more than wanting to use his ability to fulfill my dream. He didn''t have any trust with this guy before.


    He had a vague idea of ??how to achieve peace, and the way Infinity Moon Reading needed to capture the tailed beast reminded him.


    However, he still needs to perfect the specific details, and he has not told anyone about this idea.


    "Step...step..."


    At this moment, footsteps sounded behind him. Such footsteps interrupted his thoughts, making him frown and look behind him.


    "Yo, head, you are here, I said you sit here and watch the rain every day, aren''t you tired!"


    Before the person got close, a slightly rough voice came over.


    Nagato didn''t move, but a man in a red cloud suit with a black background appeared in his eyes and walked over.


    This guy was carrying a big knife wrapped in white cloth on his shoulder, and there was a faint smile on his face like a shark.


    The most important thing is that the chakra in this guy''s body is simply huge and suffocating. It is really hard to believe that a person has such a terrifying chakra reserve.


    But Nagato didn''t intend to look back, he still maintained the posture just now, and said in a voice as indifferent as a dead person.


    "What do you want from me, dry persimmon ghost shark."


    Kisame Kisame shrugged his shoulders and said, he seemed careless, but his movements and eyes were extra careful.


    When he saw it, he knew that this guy in front of him was very dangerous. From the moment he joined, he knew that this guy was not easy to mess with.


    "It''s like this, you see, it''s been a while since I was recruited by that masked man who called himself Uchiha Madara.


    But don''t you think it''s a waste for a talent like me to watch the rain in this kind of place? How about giving a mission some fresh air? "


    Nagato didn''t answer him immediately, but seemed to be thinking, and it took him a long time before he spoke indifferently.


    "Since you don''t want to stay in the Land of Rain, then prepare to go to the Land of Earth.


    We''re going to need to pull into the organization a guy named Deidara whose abilities are useful to us.


    In addition, after today, you will act together with Itachi Uchiha.


    His original partner Loquat Shizang died because of the mission, and now he has no teammates for the time being.


    And you used to be a member of Wuyin Village, just like Loquat Shizang, I think you can get along very well. "


    "Oh!"


    The shark-like man raised his eyebrows, showing a playful look.


    "That guy Loquat Shizang died, I don''t know if he brought back his beheading sword or not.


    As for that Uchiha Itachi, doesn''t he no longer have the surname belonging to Uchiha?


    And I also heard that he tried to attack his family, but he was killed and the people behind him were killed. What an interesting guy.


    but......"


    He waved the shark muscle in his hand, turned and walked towards the stairs.


    "It doesn''t matter, teaming up with this guy is at least better than raising fish like this.


    Goodbye, I hope you can change to another place to watch the rain next time you come back. "


    ¡­


    On a cliff outside the Land of Rain, Itachi Uchiha sat there quietly.


    When Loquat Shizang died, he died in front of him, and he died to save him.


    This kind of impact is really not small for Uchiha Itachi, which made him involuntarily recall the moment when he opened Sharingan.


    In fact, his relationship with Loquat Shizang is really bad, and even for him, he once really thought about killing this nonsense guy.


    But Uchiha Itachi''s conversation with Loquat Juzo made him inexplicably tumbling with a little bit of doubt.


    And the death of Loquat Shizang made the doubts that had already appeared in his heart even more serious.


    Especially now that he has received news from Konoha that Zirai, the third Hokage-sama''s disciple, has also become Fifth Hokage-sama.


    And Mr. Tsunade, who left Konoha Village that year, also chose to return to Konoha and once again served as the head of the medical department.


    These two news seem to others to mean that Konoha has returned to stability, but to Uchiha Itachi it seems that its core meaning is completely different!


    "Jiraiya-sama and Tsunade-sama, why don''t they avenge the third Hokage-sama, aren''t you all disciples of the third-generation Hokage-sama..."


    Uchiha Itachi murmured silently, this time he didn''t think about whether Uchiha Habara used the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to control the two of them.


    Even though he really wanted to think that way, he knew it would only make him look stupid.


    It''s just that when he was thinking, suddenly a person walked over from behind him, which immediately made him frown.


    "You are that nameless Itachi, right?"


    The figure of the person who came was still blurred, but his voice had already come from afar.


    And this guy''s words made one of Uchiha Itachi''s eyes scarlet.


    He did lose an eye, but in order not to affect the battle because of the loss of an eye, he has transplanted a normal eye to make up for the problem.


    Although this affected his battle to some extent, it was still much better than having a huge blind spot in his vision.


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t move or make a sound, but the chakra in his body had already started to surge, obviously he was a little angry at this sentence.


    After all, he is the true Konoha Rebellious Ninja now, and he no longer has a family name or surname.


    "I''m angry, don''t let it go, the whole ninja world knows about you, you won''t be so stingy, will you?"


    As the rough voice got closer, the figure behind Uchiha Itachi became clearer and clearer. This guy is Kisame!


    "Who are you?" Uchiha Itachi said indifferently: "I don''t seem to be familiar with you, and my name is Uchiha Itachi, this is not something that anyone can easily take away."


    "That depends on whether the people of Konoha Uchiha recognize you or not."


    Kisame smiled casually, and then he continued to speak.


    "As for me, my name is Kanshi Kisame. If there are no accidents, we will be teammates in the future. If you have any questions, you can go to the leader to find out.


    It''s really unlucky to say, I thought I would be with that guy Loquat Juzo, even though I don''t like that guy.


    But after all, it is a village, so it is convenient to cooperate, and that guy is also a smart person.


    I just didn''t expect him to die, and in the end my teammate became you. "


    "If you have any questions, go to the leader. Anyway, I haven''t received any orders." Uchiha Itachi said indifferently, facing this guy, he didn''t even want to say a word.


    "It''s really cold, just like I imagined."


    Kisame didn''t care at all, Uchiha Itachi''s attitude would only make him more playful, so he continued to laugh.


    "Speaking of which, I''m very curious about you. I heard that you wanted to exterminate the Uchiha clan with your own hands, but it''s a pity that you were stopped and lost an eye.


    But I want to ask, what kind of mood do you still have in order to kill your compatriots and destroy the family that gave birth to you and raised you, including your parents. "


    The casual words froze the atmosphere instantly, Uchiha Itachi stood up slowly, and he turned his head to stare at Kisame.


    But Kisame was looking at him with a smile on his back, and it could be seen that Kisame didn''t have the slightest fear at all, and the dangerous atmosphere had quietly spread in the rain.


    "Ninjas die because they talk too much. Could it be that you didn''t learn this sentence when you were in ninja school?"


    After a long time, Uchiha Itachi said indifferently, it seems that he has already moved to kill at this time.


    "No, I just ran into someone who almost had the same experience as me, so I wanted to ask."


    Kisame looked at Uchiha Itachi with a light smile, he shrugged indifferently and finally said.


    "I clearly remember the horrified eyes of my companions when I killed them, the desperate eyes, I don''t think I will ever forget them in my life.


    And you know, it was my village that gave the order, and my belief was my village at the time, but they made me do this.


    From that moment, or from the moment I saw the despairing eyes of my teammates, I knew I was in a war.


    A war of power struggles within the village affects interests rather than us. In their eyes, we are just tools that can be consumed.


    I hate that feeling, and it is precisely because of this that I listened to the masked man and joined the organization. I want a peaceful world.


    Of course, I personally feel that the man in the mask is more like an unreliable psychopath, but it doesn''t matter, anyway, if this continues, I will be a lunatic sooner or later.


    And you, I heard that you completely treat the words of your shadow as the truth, so I am curious what kind of mentality you maintain to do it.


    After all, you are much better than me. I just killed my teammate, but you are going to kill your whole family. "


    Kisame''s words were full of ridicule and provocation, and the anger and killing intent in Uchiha Itachi''s heart reached the extreme.


    But in the end he closed his eyes, turned around and continued to sit down, his gaze was looking at the torrential rain in front of him, and finally he spoke quietly.


    "I''m still very different from you, I didn''t really do it, but you did.


    If you insist on asking, then I will tell you that I abide by the will of a ninja, don''t you?


    I don''t know whether it is right or wrong, maybe only at the moment of my death can I truly recognize myself, and everything will be clear at that time. "


    "Humph."


    Hearing this answer, Guixier couldn''t help shaking his head in disdain, then he turned and left directly, but he said something while walking.


    "What a hypocritical guy, you can''t even see the reality clearly, it''s really sad to team up with you.


    Because you''re a real executioner and I''m a man driven mad by reality.


    But that''s okay, the executioner and the madman are together, it''s really interesting. "


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t say a word, he still looked at the rain curtain in front of him, but after Kisame left completely, his whole body couldn''t help but began to tremble.


    "Am I really wrong..."


    Uchiha Itachi raised his head and looked towards the sky, but no matter right or wrong, he knew that there was no turning back.


    Because he knows that Uchiha Habara is absolutely impossible to let him go, and he will never give him a chance to admit his mistake!


    ¡­


    The battle between Habara and Jiraiya is destined to be fierce, but Tokuya is not destined to be fatal.


    After all, Habara had already killed a Hokage, if he accidentally killed Jiraiya, it would be really troublesome.


    Of course, this is just Habara''s thinking, Jiraiya''s strength is really not weak at all.


    Moreover, this guy''s actual combat experience is extremely rich, and it is not easy to deal with it.


    In the original book, facing Nagato who has been able to push Konoha directly and has been familiar with Samsara Eye for so long, he still hits back and forth.


    Even the final narrow defeat was nothing more than ignorance of Nagato''s information.


    If it is true that he can react earlier and understand the opponent''s intelligence, then it is really hard to say who will win.


    But this kind of thing is impossible to happen, you must know that he is Hokage now.


    Even if he wanted to do that kind of thing of invading the opponent''s Ninja Village alone, I''m afraid everyone would not allow it!


    Habara and Jiraiya''s speed is very fast, even if they are just fighting against each other, the constantly oscillating chakra is enough to shock people.


    Jirai is worthy of being an extremely sophisticated ninja, he is very aware of his strengths and weaknesses.


    It is absolutely unrealistic to simply fight Habara against spelling and ninjutsu. After all, the other party is a famous super ninja, and he also has a kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Even if the kid in front of him doesn''t use it at all, even if it''s just Sangouyu Sharingan, it''s a power that makes people jealous.


    "Boom!"


    The torrent of chakra was constantly spreading towards the surroundings, countless debris was blown away by the force, and Habara and Jiraiya seemed to be two streams of light that were constantly separating and then intersecting.


    This kind of battle looks really fierce, even if it is an ordinary Jonin battle to this extent, it can be said to be eye-catching.


    But whether it was Habara or Jiraiya, their expressions were quite calm.


    After all, although the aftermath of such a battle seems to be huge, in fact, both of them are just fighting routinely.


    This level of fighting can really pose a threat to the two of them. Even for ninjutsu like Helienwan, if Habara wants to, he can''t even bother to hide!


    This most basic spiral pill does not add any chakra attributes at all, even if it is an instant attack, Habara''s reaction speed is not a joke.


    And this time Habara took the shot, he obviously learned the lesson from the battle with Uchiha Madara.


    He has been taking the initiative by himself, and he also actively uses some small-scale general ninjutsu.


    Combining them with Taijutsu and launching an offensive against Jiraiya, instead of blindly pursuing large-scale and high-intensity ninjutsu to carry out cover bombing.


    Under the constant collision and attack of the two of them, everything around them has been reduced to ruins by the impact of Chakra.


    "It''s just that the intensity of the warm-up is not enough. If it is only in this state, it may be difficult for Jiraiya to use his fairy mode."


    Habara dodged more while attacking, and at the same time he was still thinking in his heart. It can be imagined that he is really under little pressure now.


    And such a small pressure, there is really no way to make Habara feel satisfied, but it is not surprising to think about it carefully.


    After all, they are not enemies of life and death. In a battle, they must be divided into victory and defeat as well as life and death.


    "Just, proper pressurization should be fine."


    Habara muttered silently, then he suddenly leaned over and punched Ziraiya fiercely!


    Jiraiya reacted quickly, he jumped back almost the moment Habara made a move, and at the same time his hands began to seal.


    It''s just a coincidence that Habara also started to seal the moment Jiraiya retreated.


    "Fire Escape Great Flame Bullet!"


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    The flame formed by the fusion of chakra oil and raging flames collided fiercely with the roaring flaming dragon.


    And at the moment when the flames were tumbling, Habara had already drawn out the ninja sword, and this time it was the azure blue Lightning Chakra rippling on the ninja sword!


    After gaining the power of Thunder Dun, Habara was also able to **** and smelt the Thunder Yap in his own hand, fully displaying its power.


    Speaking of which, this ninja sword is really sad, although no matter what kind of chakra it is, it can form a good conduction, but it is the power of Thunder Dun that is most suitable for it.


    But Yubara didn''t have the power of Thunder Dun at all before, all he used was the power of Feng Dun, so the result is that it can be used but the effect is mediocre.


    But now it''s different, he who finally chose the power of the electric mouse can finally let this ninja sword show its brilliance!


    After pulling out the ninja sword, Habara''s aura immediately changed drastically. The ninja sword made a slight noise in his hand, and Habara''s gaze was also scanning around the flames.


    The next moment, Yu Yuan suddenly moved forward with a teleportation technique, and then his ninja knife slashed towards Lie Yan fiercely!


    "Buzz!"


    Even though Habara didn''t use Wind Dun''s Chakra, the blade formed by his ninja sword still cut off the flames.


    Jilai was also behind Lie Yan, facing Habara''s attack, he immediately pressed his hands **** the ground.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow Wall!"


    The ground under his feet rolled rapidly at this moment, and then a wall of earth blocked Jiraiya and Habara in front of him.


    But in the next moment, Jiraiya''s face changed slightly, because he clearly sensed that Habara''s ninja sword was covered with Thunder Dun''s Chakra!


    "This guy actually possesses Lightning Tunnel?"


    After Jiraiya came back, he had read the documents about Habara''s fight with his teacher, and also read the documents about Habara attacking Danzo a year ago.


    And without exception, it is mentioned that Yu Yuan is extremely good at using the sword technique with wind escape, and that Yu Yuan''s use of escape technique is very terrifying.


    Especially the fire escape, the fire escape he used seems to be different from the traditional fire escape, he can replace the ordinary flame with a black and white flame.


    And the strength of this guy''s eyes is very exaggerated, but he used a chakra giant with a complete chakra structure and integrated offense and defense!


    If this giant is used with Habara''s sword technique, it will not simply destroy the world.


    But it never mentioned that Habara would use Thunder Dun, if he knew about Zirai, he wouldn''t use Earth Dun.


    Because Lei Dun has restrained Tu Dun to such an extent that he is powerless to fight back!


    "Buzz!"


    Sure enough, Jiraiya''s earthen wall was torn apart by Habara''s ninja sword like tofu.


    Then, under the attack of the constantly jumping Chakra, it collapsed instantly!


    But Jiraiya is Jiraiya after all, he still maintains enough calmness in the face of such a situation.


    "Ninja method, the art of messing with the lion''s hair!"


    Jiraiya put his palms together quickly again, and the next moment the terrifying Chakra bloomed directly on his body.


    I saw his white hair lengthen suddenly, forming a huge lion''s head and attacking Habara like lightning.


    Looking at the blade-like hair, Habara quickly swung the ninja sword in his hand, and he cut off Jiraiya''s hair in just an instant.


    But the next moment, he found that Zilai had also rushed in front of him, and then punched him hard in the stomach!


    Use your own hair to form a cover, and then the driver launches a surprise attack. This trick is also very skillful to use.


    An ordinary person would really be unable to resist such a combined punch, but Naihe Jilai also encountered Habara!


    Habara turned sideways slightly to avoid Jiraiya''s punch, and then kicked him in the stomach.


    Jiraiya reacted extremely quickly, he tapped his feet lightly, and his whole body flew up, and then he punched Habara on the head again.


    Habara leaned back slightly, and his fist was barely in front of his eyes, but the next moment he seemed to think of something.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the ninja knife in Habara''s hand quickly stabbed Jiraiya''s chest.


    Sure enough, the next moment he found that his ninja sword was blocked.


    "Although this guy is not as sharp as Sarutobi Hiruzen, his performance is not that bad."


    Jiraiya is really good at dealing with Sharingan''s insight!


    This trick seems to be called Frog or Hand, Habara can''t remember.


    Uzumaki Naruto relied on this trick to avoid the shared sight of Liudao Payne, and then smashed a clone.


    This time the attack was unsuccessful, and Jirai didn''t care about it at all, he quickly launched his own offensive without saying a word.


    He didn''t use any ninja tools, but kept getting close to Habara''s body, preventing Habara''s ninja sword from having any room to play.


    I have to say that his actions really made Habara a little uncomfortable.


    Especially this guy''s fist is really hard, and this guy''s defensive ability is a bit too strong.


    But Habara is not in a hurry, this kind of close combat doesn''t pose any threat to him at all, and he has insight that he doesn''t have at all!


    Finally, Habara found an opportunity, and he quickly distanced himself from Jiraiya.


    Before Jiraiya quickly posted it, the ninja sword had already been swung out!


    The ninja knife jumping with azure blue arc directly cut Jiraiya''s chest open without any politeness.


    But Habara didn''t make any further moves, because the ''Jiraiya'' in front of him directly turned into a cloud of smoke.


    "Fire Escape Great Flame Bullet!"


    Suddenly, a powerful Fire Escape Chakra bloomed behind Habara, and Habara just glanced at it, and a smile couldn''t help showing on the corner of his mouth.


    In an instant, the chakra in Habara''s body turned slightly, and Jiraiya also felt his eyes blurry.


    In the next second, Habara appeared in front of Jiraiya with roaring chakra and space vibration like a ghost, and punched him in the face!


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Ji Lai also flew out backwards.


    However, Jiraiya''s control over himself is really strong, even in this state, he immediately controlled his body, allowing him to land on the ground steadily.


    However, the moment he landed, Habara appeared in front of him with a chakra that seemed to shake the space.


    Immediately afterwards, he swung another punch with his left hand, and under Jiraiya''s astonished gaze, this time he hit him hard in Jiraiya''s stomach.


    "Space ninjutsu?"


    Jilai also only felt a sharp pain in his stomach, but his patience was still very strong, and he could still control his reaction to the pain.


    It''s just that he couldn''t figure it out, how could Habara know space ninjutsu? Could it be that he had learned the art of flying thunder?


    Before he had time to think about it, Ji Lai also immediately began to form seals on the way to fly, but soon his body froze slightly.


    Because Habara had already appeared on his way to Fei, and grabbed his hand, preventing him from having the opportunity to complete the seal.


    And the ninja knife held on the other side was already on his neck.


    "Master Hokage, are you serious about releasing water?"


    Habara looked at Jiraiya who was lying on the ground with a smile, and then he put away his ninja sword and exerted a little force with his left hand, directly pulling Jiraiya up.


    "Although it''s just a discussion, you don''t want to vent. You really can''t do anything like this. You know, I''m not serious."


    "You guy, you actually know space ninjutsu?"


    Ji Lai also rubbed his face and stomach at the same time, he felt that he didn''t come here to vent, he came here to be a sandbag.


    It''s just that he was really curious, how could Habara have such a technique, it seems that there is no record in the records.


    The only thing recorded is that mysterious guy whose Uchiha clan didn''t know who killed his disciple back then.


    "I know about space ninjutsu. Minister Shijiu and others even Kakashi know about it."


    Habara spread his hands indifferently, and said with a smile.


    "It''s just that this technique consumes a lot of chakra, and I wouldn''t use it casually under normal circumstances.


    And if I use it, it means that I don''t have much fun in fighting. After all, this technique matches my sword technique, and basically no one can survive.


    It is because of this situation that very few people know that I know this technique, or they can''t say it, or they are dead. "


    "So what are you using on me?"


    Habara didn''t hit hard either, just gave Jiraiya two solid punches, which wasn''t a big problem for Jiraiya at all.


    "Do you think I can fight against your ability?"


    "Why not, I don''t believe that Hokage-sama is only at this level."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he spoke seriously.


    "I believe that Hokage-sama can definitely come up with a way to deal with it seriously, after all, strictly speaking, your actual combat experience is much richer than mine.


    In terms of combat awareness, I am not as good as you, but the level of combat just now is definitely not what I want.


    You have to vent, I also hope that the battle is meaningful to me, so we better be serious, after all, I am looking forward to your fairy mode. "


    "Uh-huh?"


    Jiraiya originally just hummed casually, and then began to think about how to deal with Habara''s space ninjutsu.


    However, before he had time to think about it, he realized that there was something wrong with Habara''s words. This guy actually knew that he could be in immortal mode?


    "you......"


    "Don''t show this expression, it will only show you are ignorant, how many times have you called yourself a Toad Immortal?


    I am the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the information about Senjujuma is recorded in the family, and I know that this Naruto-sama knows how to be a sage.


    And you know more about the three holy places in the fairy mode, and you are the descendant of one of the holy places. Do you think the fairy mode is strange? "


    Habara didn''t even give Jiraiya a chance to ask questions, so he blocked all of Jiraiya''s doubts.


    And Jiraiya did stop choking, but soon he had to nod his head again, because the logic of what Habara said had no problem at all.


    "You mean, you want to see my sage mode?" Jiraiya looked at Habara strangely: "Why, if you read the records, you should know that sage mode is an extremely dangerous ability."


    "Of course I know, it''s because I know that I want to see and see."


    Habara smiled and took a few steps behind her, but then spread her hands and continued.


    "I''m curious about this power, after all, it was the power that made Uchiha Madara suffer.


    As for danger, there is no such thing as strength without danger, and it is not uncommon for them to cause casualties.


    But Jiraiya-sama, I know Susanoo and space ninjutsu, can you really hurt me? "


    Habara wanted to write "You don''t have that ability, you know" written on his face, which made Jiraiya feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Just looking at Yubara in front of him, Jiraiya also had to nod seriously, because Yubara really wasn''t sure that he could deal with it even if he used the fairy mode.


    Because Habara really didn''t show too much information in essence, and some valuable information is simply useless to this guy.


    Just like the kaleidoscope, like that giant, this guy seems to have no intention of using it at all.


    Thinking of this, Jilai didn''t hesitate any longer. It is true that there is nothing he can do in a normal battle, but he will definitely be extremely hard and difficult.


    And the fairy mode can make his power increase geometrically, so that it will be more convenient for him to fight, and it will be more likely to let the conceited kid like Yubara know what to do or fail!


    Nodding to Habara, the Chakra on Jiraiya''s body has become extremely weird, but it caters to nature extremely!


    The next moment, he quickly bit his finger, and then used his own blood to paint on his face.


    Jiraiya''s sage mode is not as flexible as Naruto, Namikaze Minato, and Senju Hashirama, nor is it as strong as them.


    But no matter what, he can still exert the power of the immortal mode!


    "Let''s get started, since you want to experience it, then have a good experience!"


    Jilai also felt the force of nature completely shaking his body, he looked slightly certain, and then he took the lead in attacking!


    Habara still maintains the state of Sangouyu Sharingan, and he can clearly see a very special power in his eyes.


    These powers are really different from the general chakra extracted from oneself, and these powers are also extremely dangerous.


    Habara seemed to be able to feel that if such a power was not careful, it would probably kill him.


    But this kind of power is also obvious for self-improvement, and now Jiraiya has stepped up to a higher level in terms of speed and strength!


    The most important thing is that at this time, Zilai also has a super perception ability, which is a power that others can''t get in a lifetime.


    "It''s really powerful enough, and this fairy mode is really outrageous."


    While silently feeling the strength of Jiraiya, Habara kept making analysis and judgment.


    And when Jiraiya found that Habara''s offensive was a bit sluggish, his strength also became more violent.


    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Flame Bullet!"


    A stronger fire than before erupted from Jiraiya''s mouth.


    The violent flames combined with Jiraiya''s chakra condensed oil, attacked towards Habara crazily!


    Habara watched all this calmly, but in his heart he was already overjoyed.


    Immortal art is the most intuitive way to reflect the strength of natural chakra, which is better than acting on the opponent and constantly attacking oneself.


    But happiness is happiness, he can''t be slack in the slightest, because this technique is really bad luck if you don''t pay attention!


    Facing such an attack mixed with senjutsu Chakra, Habara took a deep breath and then the ninja sword in his hand also glowed.


    In the next second, Habara swung his knife out, but soon his expression changed slightly.


    Because he clearly felt that, although the terrifying flames were indeed sliced ??open by him. UU reading


    But the magic chakra contained in it actually spread along his blade towards his body.


    Even though these powers were finally blocked by the Qi Heshield, Habara could clearly feel that the chakra on his Qi Heshield began to become weird.


    "However, this seems to be normal."


    Habara quickly removed the Chakra that belonged to the Qiheshield on his body, and seeing Jiraiya rushing over again, a smile could not help but appear on the corner of his mouth.


    He is naturally very satisfied with the strength of the Immortal mode, although he is astonished that such a chakra can still carry out assassination - get it directly into someone else''s body, and it will never be found out.


    But this strength is strong, and although the Kiheshield is not as good as Habara''s Susano??, its defensive power is not bad at all.


    However, Jiraiya''s just the overflowing power made him a little embarrassed, which is conceivable.


    However, Habara doesn''t think this thing is really useful for Susano. It may be effective at the initial stage, but not necessarily at the advanced stage.


    You must know that even if Uchiha Madara is defeated every time, it is undeniable that every time he drags Senju Hashirama to the verge of collapse.


    Senjujuma is a good player in using xianshu. If Uchiha Madara did not have the ability to ignore xianshu Chakra, I am afraid he would not be able to threaten Senjuzhujian at all.


    "However, this is also good, I can also take a good look at where his limit is, by the way..."


    Habara looked at the Qihe Shield Chakra that had fallen off from his body and was contaminated with the power of sage, and then looked at Jiraiya again.


    "Collect some of this power so that I can make further plans."


    .....

 Chapter 168： The boy Habara or the boy Jiraiya?

    Popular recommendation:


    In fact, there are still chakra simulations similar to the immortal mode in the world of Hokage. For example, the Raiden Chakra mode used by the fourth generation of Raikage is the best.


    With that kind of explosive power and speed, even being able to directly avoid Amaterasu''s attack, one can already imagine how terrifying it is.


    The fairy mode is different, because it is a special way of using natural chakra.


    The so-called fairy chakra is actually a state where natural energy can be used.


    But in this state, natural energy can be used to enhance attack and defense, and at the same time, natural energy can be used to increase the attack range and perception ability of physical skills and ninjutsu.


    This kind of all-round, super-powerful improvement.


    More importantly, natural chakra is endless, and the chakra that can be produced in the human body essentially has an upper limit.


    One is endless, and the other has an obvious upper limit. How can this be compared?


    However, the effect of xianshu chakra on the human body also has a carrying capacity, that is, it depends on how strong the person''s body can accept.


    The fairy mode also has strengths and weaknesses, which is obvious.


    When it comes to the ceiling in the sage mode, Habara first thinks of the first Hokage, Senju Bashima.


    Next is Naruto, and Namikaze Minato who said that he is not good at sage mode. The weakest one is naturally this Jiraiya.


    But under such a weak mode, Jirai is as scary as if he has changed into a different person!


    He can actually keep up with Habara''s speed now, and his escapism is also many times more powerful than before.


    This kind of all-round improvement is really incredible, and this kind of power also makes Habara understand why Uchiha Madara is so strong that he still has to get them all.


    "Could it be that the so-called immortal mode is actually a simplification of the Six Paths Chakra mode?"


    The Six Paths Chakra Mode, at least in Habara¡¯s view, is actually the aggregation of all Chakras plus a special mode that incorporates the Immortal Chakra.


    However, after reaching that level of existence, the power they use may have been replaced by natural chakra from normal chakra.


    Therefore, at the level of the Sage of the Six Paths, it can be said that they are not in a state of sage mode all the time.


    It belongs to the immortal mode itself, and with the integration of chakras of various attributes, this is the so-called six chakra mode, right?


    "It''s getting more and more exciting!"


    Habara quickly dodged Jiraiya''s attack, and then swung his sword at Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya dodged quickly, and while dodging, he also shot back at Habara.


    He didn''t summon the two toads to assist in the battle, maybe for him to really summon the two toads was desperate.


    But that''s good too, it''s more convenient for Habara to explore and discover.


    As the battle between Habara and Jiraiya continued, Habara also figured out a lot of things.


    Especially through the continuous observation of his Sharingan, he has also seen many hidden secrets.


    "Jiraiya is not as tacit with the senjutsu chakra as he imagined. If you compare it with Naruto''s state, Naruto is 100%, then he can only be regarded as only about 80% or 90%."


    Habara secretly thought about avoiding an extremely exaggerated fire escape in conjunction with the celestial chakra.


    At this time, Jiraiya also rushed to his side, his hair became sharp again, and he stabbed fiercely towards Habara.


    "Immortal Technique: Disorderly Lion Hair Technique!"


    This time mixed with natural chakra, his hair became a lot longer, and the constantly fluttering sharp hair formed a semi-encirclement that seemed to be completely trapped by Habara.


    Moreover, the strength of these hairs has also become stronger, obviously it cannot be crushed so easily!


    Habara didn''t dare to be hit by this thing. With a wave of the ninja sword in his hand, he quickly blocked the hair in front of him and jumped back immediately.


    However, Jiraiya would not give Habara any time to stop, his speed was extremely fast, and he did not know when he had already jumped above Habara.


    A huge ball of light appeared in his hand, containing the terrible magic chakra.


    Helix pills, or Immortal Law Super Jade Helix Pills!


    This thing is more than ten times larger than a normal spiral pill.


    Habara fully believed that if he was hit by this thing, then he would really be in big trouble.


    However, Habara is really not that easy to be hit, even Jiraiya is very aware of this reality!


    "boom!"


    The huge roar was endless, and the earth was instantly punched into a deep hole by the terrifying spiral pill.


    Habara stopped firmly on a tree, and the chakra around him was shaking wildly. It was obvious that he directly used Void Walk in the face of this attack!


    He silently looked at the traces left after being attacked by the Xianshu Helix Pill, and finally shook his head involuntarily.


    This is the case with the Spiral Pill technique. Although it seems that the burst power and range seem to be average, the actual effect and lethality are really amazing.


    Namikaze Minato and Naruto relied on this technique to gallop across the ninja world, defeating and killing powerful enemies one after another. It is really not without reason.


    "Xianju combined with Helix Pill, if I use Susanoo to resist, will it be able to stop it?"


    Habara secretly thought about it, but soon he noticed another problem.


    "Also, Jiraiya''s sage mode seems to be different from other people''s sage mode."


    Habara jumped up, while thinking about it, he rushed directly to Jiraiya''s side, and swung his ninja sword at Jiraiya again.


    Jiraiya''s reaction speed is also extremely exaggerated, although he does not have Habara''s insight.


    But at this moment, he seemed to be able to ''see'' Habara''s movements, and both his brain and body were able to react.


    This allowed Habara to affirm and judge more things, and Jiraiya was fighting purely by relying on the "perception" ability enhanced by the immortal mode.


    "It''s just that although he has perception, his movements still seem a bit slow, and this performance is not as exaggerated at all.


    Could it be that the immortal model of each holy place is actually different? "


    Habara clearly remembered that although the Chakra boosted by the Earth Dragon Cave Immortal Technique used by Dou was also very exaggerated, this guy''s performance did not seem to be so comprehensive.


    In the original book, the power of ninjutsu he performed in fairy mode is also unbelievable. In addition, after he closed his sight, it also did not affect his battle in the slightest.


    From here, it can be seen how strong his perception ability was at the time.


    But what surprised Habara was that at that moment, Tou seemed to have lost the ability of physical skills.


    This is completely different from the current Jiraiya performance.


    It is true that he is facing two owners with kaleidoscope Sharingan, but don''t forget that his physical ability is actually very strong.


    "Is it possible to understand that, in fact, every so-called holy place, the magic they are good at is actually different?"


    With a very easy sideways move, Habara dodges Jiraiya''s attack, and then he punches straight back again.


    At the same time, he stabbed Jiraiya''s chest with a ninja knife at a strange angle, and Jiraiya flicked his hair violently at this moment.


    "Idea: Needle Jizo!"


    His long hair hardened and covered his whole body, which forced Habara to hold back his fists and dare not hit him again.


    And his ninja knife also made a sound like metal collision after hitting the hair. It is completely conceivable how hard this guy''s hair is!


    It''s just that Habara didn''t care at all, he had basically got the result he wanted.


    Based on the performances of Jiraiya, Naruto, Namikaze Minato, and even Shigego and Senjujuma as an analogy and summary.


    He did find something rather interesting.


    Namikaze Minato, Naruto, and Jiraiya are all representatives of Mt. Miaogi Senju.


    And judging from their performance, it seems that the aspect of strengthening is really ''all-round''.


    It can only be said that the big toad is indeed a product of living thousands of years ago to the present, and even had an intersection with the young brother Sage of the Six Paths.


    The fairy art mode it created may be the "Six Paths Sage Mode" that is closest to Otsuki''s state.


    Of course, the products in these holy places naturally use natural chakras, which can also be regarded as representatives of the natural immortal mode.


    Therefore, the "immortal mode" created by the three holy places also has a "bias" similar to the kaleidoscope Xie Lun.


    "Except for the performance of its own abilities, Miaomushan''s senjutsu provides a powerful performance of physical jutsu, ninjutsu and perception.


    And it also performed very well in terms of defense. Both ninjutsu resistance and illusion resistance have reached a terrifying strength. "


    Although Jiraiya has been using ninjutsu or his own speed to avoid Habara''s attack, but more or less he will still be rubbed by Habara''s ninja sword.


    However, after Habara''s ninja sword with Lightning Chakra hit him, he was still alive and kicking like a normal person, which really made Habara sigh.


    "However, it can basically be determined that the Three Great Sacred Lands have established the immortal model through their own bias.


    Myogi-san''s sage mode is completely based on the performance of Otsuki Hagoromo, and then stripped off other internal chakra modes to perfect the sage mode.


    Although it is quite satisfactory, with no advantages or disadvantages, it can be regarded as the most comprehensive and complete immortal mode.


    The fairy mode of Dilong Cave is completely integrated into the characteristics of snakes, perhaps because snakes are sensitive to life and the snake''s perception ability is very scary.


    Therefore, in addition to the basic enhancement, the immortal mode of the Earth Dragon Cave will also enhance itself towards perception and chakra.


    However, physical skills don''t seem to be that strong, but anyway, in this chakra mode, he can make snake-like movements to avoid attacks.


    And the last one is the wet bone forest, the representative of the wet bone forest is the first Hokage, Senjuzhuma.


    His own strength is already at its peak, and he himself has terrible perception ability, which can be seen from the performance of the second generation of Hokage.


    Although there will be no more users of the wet bone forest fairy technique in the future, some simple judgments can be made based on the animations and comics I have read.


    It seems that his immortal mode has greatly enhanced physical activity to increase agility and defense, and at the same time, the power of all the techniques he is good at has been greatly improved.


    That is to say, Shigulin''s fairy mode actually eliminates perception, greatly increases physical performance, and improves the power of ''skills''. "


    Thinking of this, Habara''s face became a little weird.


    His kaleidoscope ability itself has the ability to enhance the power of the spell, but now looking back, he found that there is something similar in those fairy spells of the good guy.


    This made Habara a little bit uneasy, and he also understood better why Uchiha Madara wanted to grab Senjujuma''s celestial art.


    "Is this the ultimate experience, double the happiness?"


    While Habara was thinking, Jiraiya''s offensive became more ferocious, because Jiraiya Habara seemed to be thinking about something while fighting.


    This immediately made him understand one thing¡ª


    "This guy is probing and studying the immortal mode!"


    He is not stupid, after he activated the fairy mode to attack, Habara began to rely on his own speed and space ninjutsu to dodge.


    Then when you can''t evade or want to learn more information, use basic attack methods, and then observe and think.


    Such a scene really made Zilai Ye angry and funny, but there was nothing he could do.


    Habara hides too many things, such as Lei Dun, such as this **** space ninjutsu.


    While Habara was observing Jiraiya, Jiraiya was also observing and collecting information about Habara.


    It''s just that the more he collected, the more depressed he became, because he found that Habara''s space ninjutsu was fundamentally different from his own perception of Flying Thunder God.


    Flying Thunder God still needs to be on the left side anyway, and a traction can be successfully completed.


    But Habara''s space ninjutsu doesn''t need these things at all, he seems to be able to move directly wherever he wants to go!


    However, this space ninjutsu also has certain problems, that is, every time it is activated, it seems to cause a strong Chakra effect.


    It''s like telling you where this guy is going to fly, and it can clearly give people a predictive direction.


    But in the end, this is a space ninjutsu, even if it is predicted, it must be reacted, otherwise it is still useless.


    "This guy is too difficult to deal with. It seems that the teacher is really not wronged to lose in his hands, but how did this guy have so many abilities?"


    Jiraiya naturally knew that as the owner of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, Habara would definitely have some special powers, and these powers were bestowed on him by those eyes.


    It''s just that Habara never opened those eyes from the beginning to the end, so how can Jiraiya not feel curious?


    What''s even more frustrating for Zilai is that he knows in the records that this kid can fly, and the difficulty of this kid is really beyond imagination!


    "Ok?"


    But soon, Jiraiya''s face changed slightly, because at this moment Habara suddenly appeared in front of his eyes like a ghost.


    The roaring chakra suffocated Jiraiya with the terrifying space shock, and what was even more frightening was that the kid performed this space ninjutsu again after he punched out.


    The next moment, Jiraiya was shocked to find that everything around him began to collapse.


    And even if he himself is in the fairy mode, he seems unable to resist the attack of this terrifying power...


    ¡­


    "Huh? What''s the situation?"


    Among the leaves, an unknown number of people suddenly felt a vast torrent of Chakra spreading rapidly.


    And this chakra torrent is hugely different from the past, because this suffocating force seems to carry many other things.


    A kind of inexplicable, but something that makes people fear from the bottom of their hearts!


    They didn''t know exactly what happened, after all, some weird things would always happen to Konoha during this time.


    And things like this have already made them a little numb, and of course made them more cautious in their hearts.


    After all, no one wants Konoha Village to really become chaotic, they are all residents of Konoha.


    But when they saw that the people from the Security Department and the Anbu Department were dispatched quickly, they felt a little relieved.


    And after all, they are also Konoha''s ninjas. Although everyone was worried, they quickly organized and set off towards the incident.


    Just because their emotions recover quickly does not mean that others can recover so quickly, especially in the perception class.


    "what is this!"


    The ninjas in the perception class were no longer as simple as looking ugly, they were really frightened.


    They used to think that in this short period of one or two years, they had been stimulated enough.


    The damage caused by a Uchiha Habara alone is enough to make them feel chills in their hearts.


    They really couldn''t forget the cold and destructive Chakra released by Habara, that kind of power is still unforgettable.


    They really couldn''t understand why a person could release such a dark power, and the strength of this power was so high?


    It''s a pity that no one will answer this question for them, but they have firmly remembered Habara''s power.


    But today they found that they still underestimated the head of the security department. This guy seems to be able to release that kind of cold chakra at all, and he has other terrifying powers!


    The strength of this force may not have reached that cold force, but the weirdness of this force really made them remember it.


    They have seen similar power like this, and it was felt in the Fourth Hokage.


    However, although the powers of Habara and Fourth Hokage are similar, there is a huge difference, that is, the power of Habara is an explosive power.


    This force is constantly accumulating, and when it accumulates to a certain level, it suddenly explodes, no one can resist it!


    "What kind of monster is this guy, and who is he fighting with? The power full of nature seems to be Hokage-sama."


    Jiraiya also used the sage mode, and the nature of Chakra has changed.


    Even though these chakras still have his aura, the people in the perception class don''t dare to confirm it easily.


    What''s more, they really didn''t dare to think like this, because Habara killed a Hokage just now¡ªeven if Habara didn''t do it himself, it was indeed because of him that he died.


    With the intensity of the battle now, is it possible that Habara is going to kill another Hokage?


    The people in the perception class looked at me and I looked at you, and finally fell silent collectively.


    They dare not discuss this issue, and they dare not report so much on this issue.


    If it is said that the only person in Konoha who is still relatively calm, Kakashi is probably the only one.


    Because he saw Habara and Jiraiya leave with his own eyes, and knew that the two of them were going to compete, so he concluded that this was what the two of them had caused.


    Although the commotion was indeed a bit louder, Kakashi felt that such a smart and restrained person as Habara would never do something incomprehensible.


    Just thinking this way, Kakashi honestly rushed over with his people, after all, as Anbu, he still needs to be sure of the situation.


    "I said, are you okay?"


    When the inside of Konoha was in a mess, Yu Yuanyuan looked at Jiraiya with a somewhat embarrassed expression, while Jiraiya looked at the front in a little silence.


    In front of them was originally a small forest, but at this moment, an empty arc area appeared in the middle of the forest.


    This arc looks extremely weird, it eliminates everything in it evenly, even the smallest trees are divided strangely.


    Jiraiya would also think that he was in the center of the arc, feeling the unparalleled burst of space power, and he really felt like he was going to die.


    Even if his immortal mode is not as strong as imagined in terms of perception, it is definitely not too weak.


    Under such circumstances, the idea of ??"certain death" appeared, so it can only prove that he may be dying.


    Fortunately, at the most critical moment, Habara grabbed him and forcibly took him away from the place, which saved him from the most terrible thing from happening.


    "It''s okay... just..."


    Jiraiya raised his head, and he looked at Habara with a complicated expression.


    "You don''t even know how to use your own skills, do you?"


    Habara''s technique really gave him a lot of doubts, this guy seems to be very skilled in using it.


    But every time there is a strong chakra vibration, it makes Jiraiya feel very strange, after all, such a vibration can easily expose himself.


    This is not what space ninjutsu should look like, because the best way to use space ninjutsu is to fly through space silently and kill the enemy like Flying Thor.


    But now he seems to understand that this space ninjutsu is not for killing a target at all.


    This kind of chakra shock is actually accumulating more powerful power. This is a large-scale space ninjutsu to crush entire groups of enemies!


    "Active and aggressive space ninjutsu, this is really..."


    This is really beyond Jiraiya''s imagination, but he found that this technique is really terrifying!


    The purpose of Habara''s fight with him is to understand and study the immortal mode in the future, which I already knew after using the immortal mode.


    And he was also studying Yuyuan, and this research he found that Yuyuan really brought him a huge surprise.


    It can even be said that this basically opened up his narrow understanding of space ninjutsu, and he discovered that space ninjutsu can still be used in this way!


    However, this discovery also made him realize one thing, that is, it seems that Yu Yuan in front of him doesn''t have a clear understanding of his own skills at all.


    He didn''t doubt that Habara wanted to kill him. If he wanted to be Habara, he would have a chance, and what good would it do him to kill himself?


    He wants to come back and be a puppet by himself. If he still wants to kill him, he would be crazy. Although the Uchiha clan seems to have this tendency, Habara is definitely not.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, he only had one answer, that is, Habara didn''t seem to know what the limit of his technique was and what its power was.


    Even, he won''t even use it...


    ¡­


    "There is indeed such a thing. It can only be said that my research is not deep enough."


    Habara was a little embarrassed by Jiraiya''s words, how could he not know how to use void walking?


    Anyway, he has used it for such a long time, and has also used it to sneak attack so many people. It is really wrong to say that he can''t use it.


    It''s just that it can be used thoroughly, and Habara is really hard to say, after all, void walking is a very lethal technique.


    But in his hands, it has become a simplified version of the Flying Thunder God Art that can travel through space without an enchantment. He has never exerted the power of walking in the void.


    In his cognition, void walking needs to be used continuously in superimposed times, and only when superimposed to a certain extent can its power be fully exerted.


    Habara used to have insufficient chakra, so it never stacked to a very high level.


    And there are more chakras, and he can''t use this technique in his attack methods, so he still uses it more as a teleportation ninjutsu.


    He had to admit one thing, that is, he really didn''t use too much in the development of this technique, so he also made a big oolong today.


    Habara, who directly shuttled between the spaces and launched an offensive against Jiraiya, did not pay too much attention to the injection of chakra.


    After all, for him, injecting chakra into this technique does not require him to think too much, he only needs to inject the minimum chakra required by this technique.


    However, just now, when he used this technique unintentionally, the injected Chakra almost subconsciously increased.


    And the consequence of such an increase is that he somehow triggered a relatively high burst level of this technique.


    It can be said that he used the lowest chakra to activate this technique before, and he would use more each time he used it, so as to ensure that the level of this technique would not become higher.


    But now, he injected Chakra to a higher level at one time, making this technique reach the second or even third level in an instant!


    This level is deadly. The power of the second to third stages in the game is not weak, and it will only be more terrifying in the real world.


    Habara really didn''t know about such a thing, after all, he didn''t do much research on the skills he got from the system.


    Even if the system gave him these techniques, and also how to practice these techniques and how to change the chakra, the whole process of change is still left to Habara.


    But Habara basically didn''t try to develop these skills in the past. Perhaps the only thing he explored thoroughly was the Tauren''s big move.


    Tauren Habara has kept his interest and distance from this word ever since its part of speech changed.


    He treats himself as a steadfast warrior of pure love, and treats others as if he is a fool, especially when he is a yellow-haired person.


    Therefore, when the Tauren''s skills are in his hands, he pays a lot of attention, especially this skill is more effective against ninjas with illusion skills.


    As a result, during his use, he discovered that this skill was not just as simple as dispelling illusions, resisting illusions, or even restoring himself.


    It can be used as a super burst, even if it only lasts for eight seconds, but the question is how many ninjas can survive eight seconds under such a burst?


    "It seems that I have a lot to learn and supplement, such as this void walk.


    It seems that except the first chakra is mandatory, then its subsequent chakra input can be improved by itself. "


    Habara is a very realistic person, knowing that he has made mistakes and problems, he will never deny it.


    It''s not good to be hard-spoken, even if he can reincarnate Uchiha Madara, who is reincarnated from the filthy soil, and the strength is nonexistent, then he can say, ''I don''t have a deep impression on you''.


    He can''t do this kind of thing, only by admitting his own shortcomings can Habara make further progress.


    "It seems that you are quite courageous. After all, you have already reached this level. Even if you don''t admit it, no one will dare to say anything about you."


    Jilai also stood up slowly, he felt his whole body was sore now, the feeling of directly passing through the space really made him very uncomfortable.


    However, his sense of Habara has also improved a lot. Although this Uchiha is proud, he also has qualities that other Uchihas do not have.


    "It really takes courage to admit mistakes and shortcomings. Maybe some people can''t do it, but for me every mistake and deficiency is the driving force for me to improve."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and said with a smile.


    "I don''t lack courage or belief. After all, I am a pragmatic person. Right is right and wrong is wrong."


    "You are so realistic..."


    Jiraiya originally wanted to praise Habara, but Habara''s words made him think of the violent remarks Habara had told him before, which made him sigh.


    "Maybe it''s good to be realistic, but your ideas are too far away. Our top priority is still the three clans."


    "The three races are not a problem. I''ve already given you some advice, haven''t I? What''s more, we still have more long-term measures to take."


    Habara showed a smile, and Jiraiya''s deep defenses were weakened a little bit, which is a good thing for him.


    Habara even wondered if his approach could be used on girls, but he just thought about it and thought it was fine.


    Because of this constant inducement and persecution, it always made him feel bad.


    Especially if the girl still has a boyfriend or something, then he really becomes the actual owner of the ''firm will''.


    "What else are you planning?"


    Jilai also raised his eyebrows, and he asked directly, as Hokage, he didn''t know at all that this made him really depressed.


    "About Konoha Ninja''s welfare, you can ask Minister Lujiu for details. After all, I am only the Minister of Security."


    Habara spread his hands with a smile, he can talk about this matter but it is not necessary, he does not want to go beyond other people''s scope of power.


    "But overall it''s a good thing, and it can benefit all Konoha ninjas."


    "Does that include you too?" Ji Lai also asked pointedly.


    "Of course, including us." Habara nodded unceremoniously: "But we are also Konoha ninjas, don''t forget that."


    Jiraiya also nodded, and didn''t bother to delve into these things. He only knew that his teacher forced the family ninja to become bigger now, and he was simply here to pay the debt.


    But he had no way to refuse, and he didn''t have much ability to refuse.


    "Okay, let''s stop here today, Hokage-sama."


    Habara stretched slightly, and then he smiled and said to Jiraiya.


    "Actually, I''ve always known that Hokage-sama is somewhat dissatisfied.


    It''s just that if you look at the problem from a different angle, doesn''t it mean that you, as Hokage, have time to do what you like?


    It''s like writing novels, or developing some techniques to make it easier for you to peep. Anyway, your teacher has done a lot of this kind of thing.


    But having said that, how much money did you give the publisher? "


    "What do you mean?"


    Jilai also felt a little moved when he heard the words before Habara, but he was a little confused when he heard the last sentence.


    However, he reacted quickly, and immediately knew that Habara was mocking his writing level, which immediately made Zirai feel uncomfortable.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that the book "Intimate Heaven" is too ordinary. I still don''t understand why it sells so well."


    "Stinky boy, that is a great work, do you understand it, can you write it if you are asked to write it?"


    "What if I could write it?"


    "If you write it out, then without challenging my bottom line, I can promise you one thing!"


    "Is that so, then it''s a deal."


    ¡­


    What is Jiraiya''s bottom line, even if Habara doesn''t know, he can guess.


    After all, Jiraiya belongs to the old school of righteous ninjas. Although their hands are covered with blood, their hearts are also full of justice.


    To put it in a very Chinese second sentence, that is¡ªwalk in the dark night, serve the light, everything is empty, and everything is allowed.


    It''s almost the same as Assassin''s Creed, but in fact they are really the type of "in the dark and looking forward to the light".


    In fact, Habara didn''t have any demands on Jiraiya, anyway, according to his situation, it would be a matter of time before he "fell".


    And it''s impossible for Habara to let him say what kind of fairy mode, even Jilai knew that Habara might not be able to learn this thing.


    But every ninja has his own secrets, and even if others can''t learn it, it is impossible to reveal it, especially the immortal mode is still a feature of Mt. Miaomu.


    Jiraiya has an extremely high degree of trust in Miaomushan, which cannot be changed by others. After all, Miaomushan is also good to Jilai.


    "But it doesn''t matter, the celestial chakra has contaminated my ninja sword, so I should try to understand it when I go back.


    And promises are something that you get first. Although promises are the least valuable at a certain time, they are worth a thousand gold at a certain time. "


    Habara didn''t have any resistance to writing pornographic books, after all, he had read too many things in his previous life.


    To put it bluntly, no matter whether it is human or animal, whether it is hands or feet, he has never seen anything except fencing.


    In his opinion, Jiraiya''s "Intimate Heaven" is pure and flawless, and it is questionable whether it can be regarded as an enlightenment reading in his previous life.


    "Just give him "Young Habara"?"


    When he came to the office of the security department, Habara began to think about what to do to deal with Ziraiya.


    The first thing that comes to mind is naturally some of the most simple and rude classics handed down from generation to generation. In fact, he also wants to have a rainy night without bringing anything, but he can''t remember the plot anymore.


    However, he soon felt that the name didn''t quite fit. It was really interesting to regard himself as the protagonist, but the problem was that Habara''s reputation was rotten.


    "How about "The Day of the Youth"? Forget it, forget it, let that old monkey down, "Youth Self-Laiya" is better than this."


    It''s not bad for the boy Ziraiya, after all, Jiraiya''s previous achievements were indeed not ideal.


    But the problem is that Jiraiya is Hokage now, isn''t it a bit bad to arrange it like this?


    This incident gave Habara a bit of a headache, he was thinking whether he should just do "Hi in Konoha", or "***" or something?


    "Forget it, it''s still Abin, I feel more familiar."


    Habara sighed faintly, and then he picked up his pen and began to write earnestly, not bothering to care about the disturbances in the village.


    Of course he knew how much trouble his battle with Jiraiya had caused, after all, when he came back, he also saw a large group of people running over.


    But this matter has nothing to do with him. With Hokage telling him what he is afraid of, what should he worry about?


    He wrote very quickly. Although he had forgotten a lot of the plot, he still remembered what should be remembered, and he was not afraid that he would not be able to write it.


    It''s just that when the first small part was almost written, Zhishui suddenly ran over.


    "Why are you here?" Habara glanced at Shisui strangely, and then he put down the pen: "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s Jiaodu, he said he wanted to meet you." Zhishui said with some embarrassment.


    Seeing that Yu Yuan had been writing, he thought he was serious about his work, and his arrival obviously disturbed Yu Yuan.


    "Kakuto?" Hahara couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Kakuto''s name: "I probably know, but I really want to find him."


    Kakuzu was also a little unlucky, he was supposed to be in charge of the delivery of the mission, but instead Habara and the others started Hokage impeachment.


    Then he honestly watched Habara and the others push Hiruzaru Sarutobi off the stage in the village, and then watched Jiraiya Fifth Hokage take the throne.


    It took a lot of time during this period. This guy is not interested in these things at all. I''m afraid he is impatient to wait now.


    Thinking of this, Habara simply stood up and said to Shisui: "Let''s go, let''s go see him, after staying for so long, he should really move."


    "Well, he is still honestly carrying it in the forest, but I heard that he has a lot of resentment." Zhishui said with a smile.


    While talking, Habara had already put his hands on Shisui''s shoulders, and the two of them disappeared in the next moment, and the whole office seemed extraordinarily quiet at this moment.


    "Knock knock knock."


    I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly there was a knock on the door of Habara''s office, but unfortunately, no one opened the door. UU reading


    This knock on the door lasted for a long time, and finally the knocker seemed a little dissatisfied, and then gently pushed the door open.


    "Strange, where are people?"


    The person who opened the door was Yan Ye. She held a large pile of documents and glanced at the whole office strangely, feeling a little helpless for a moment.


    Obviously, she found out that her minister had run away again, which gave her a real headache.


    This minister really knows how to fish better than himself. Doesn''t he know how many documents he has to deal with?


    "What a bastard."


    Yan Ye cursed helplessly, she actually didn''t want to come in at all.


    But all the documents in Naihe''s hand had to be handed over to Habara for review, so she had to send them over.


    Helpless, Yan Ye came to the desk with this pile of documents, and then she put the documents on it directly.


    However, to her surprise, just before she was about to leave directly, she found that there was actually a document on the table that had just been written.


    "Is this a new plan? Is it really okay to leave it here so casually?"


    Yan Ye thought to herself, she simply picked up the document and put it in the cabinet.


    Her approach was not overstepping, and it wasn''t the first time she helped Yubara clean up the mess, but when she glanced at the content from the corner of her eyes, she paused slightly.


    "Fiction, this guy only reads it at work, or is he writing it?"


    Yan Ye looked a little weird, and then she glanced at the current content.


    However, the next moment, her expression became dull, and her pretty face was even more dissatisfied with a blush...


    .......

 Chapter 169： Set off!

    Popular recommendation:


    Habara and Shisui soon came to the dense forest to the east of Konoha, but Habara''s face seemed inexplicable as they walked all the way forward.


    He always felt that he had overlooked something, forgotten something important.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t think of a reason after thinking about it for a long time, so he decided not to think about it.


    Anyway, there are only so many things going on in Konoha, with this in mind, Habara and Shisui quickly found where Kadotsu was.


    At this time, Jiaodu is still staying in the forest obediently, the only difference is probably that there are no shadow clones left in this place.


    "I thought you all forgot about me."


    Seeing Habara and Shisui approaching, Kadotsu immediately stood up, his mung bean-like eyes scanned Habara and the others.


    His tone sounded a little unhappy, but his heart was really full of sighs.


    Habara and the others are really more courageous and powerful than I imagined!


    During the time he stayed in Konoha, he had been waiting for the start of the mission, but it happened that Habara and the others had carried out another mission.


    A task that made Jiaodu tremble, but his heart was filled with inexplicable emotions.


    They actually changed their ninja village, they impeached Ying, and the most important thing is that they succeeded!


    Although Kakuzu has no interest in this kind of power struggle, it is difficult for him not to pay attention to what happened this time.


    And after understanding all this, his heart was really moved.


    He discovered how similar the Uchiha clan was to himself. He was betrayed in Longyin Village and eventually became Renren.


    And Uchiha has been excluded and targeted unprecedentedly in Konoha, isn''t this a kind of betrayal of the village to the family?


    But his fate is to be out of the game, and he will become the rebel of Longyin Village forever. After that, he never trusts anyone, and his only belief is money.


    But the Uchiha is different. Under the leadership of the Uchiha Habara in front of them, they changed their strategy and thinking, and they used rules and means to resist.


    They sent the people who oppressed and betrayed them to the pure land one by one, and they turned from the people who were excluded and suppressed to one of the masters of this village!


    With such a transformation and such a success, Kakudo really felt the shock and inspiration in his heart.


    He was thinking, if he had the help of Uchiha Habara back then, if he had the same ability as Uchiha Habara back then.


    So now he is wandering in the ninja world, as for anyone to trust, as for bearing the name of rebellious ninja?


    Although he doesn''t regret his choice, he will really feel a lot of emotion when he encounters such a thing.


    "How could I forget you, you know, it''s just that there are too many things recently."


    Habara didn''t know that Kakuzu had so many feelings in his heart, he shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Now the things that should be busy are basically done. Although strictly speaking, the security department may not be short of money. After all, we also have a lot of plans to do.


    But we will not stop the arms reselling, you just need to know that there are more and more people who have interests tied to you. "


    "So, is this still a good thing?"


    Kakuzu looked at Habara with a slightly playful look, but soon he became serious.


    "Also, congratulations."


    "Oh?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, and then he said it funny.


    "I really didn''t expect this sentence to come out of your mouth, but if you can give us some discounts, such as a less commission, I think I will be happier."


    "Go ahead and dream, you have already taken the big money, and you still want to withhold my money. It''s good that I didn''t ask you to add more money."


    As soon as money was mentioned, Jiaodu''s face immediately changed. This attitude was really extremely serious.


    "Well, just kidding, we won''t do this, and there is even the possibility of adding money to you."


    Habara didn''t have the intention of continuing to jump repeatedly in Kakuto''s minefield, he spoke directly.


    "After all, there are more people in charge. It''s normal for you to increase the money, but let''s wait until the business is smoother."


    "Then let''s set off tomorrow, I''m afraid the bear country has been waiting for a long time."


    As soon as Jiaodu heard the word "add money", his mental state changed immediately, and he asked directly and actively.


    It can be seen that his enthusiasm for work is really high. After all, he can have trouble with anyone, but he will never have trouble with money.


    "Okay, I will go with you on this mission."


    Habara likes people the most, that is, people with super high enthusiasm for work, but I am too anxious to start tomorrow.


    After all, he still had a lot of things to deal with, so he shook his head directly.


    "It''s just a week from now. You should prepare well. After all, I still have things to take care of."


    "After a week, I got it."


    Although Kadotsu was a little uncomfortable with Habara''s week-to-week behavior, but Habara was the boss and he wouldn''t refute it.


    Of course, he also knows that Habara is at the peak of Konoha''s power at this time. Although Jiraiya is Hokage, can he really be useful?


    The answer is obviously impossible, so Habara probably has a lot to do. Kakuzu himself just waits for the arrangement honestly.


    After finishing the important matters, Habara also chatted a lot with Kadotsu, such as some things organized by Akatsuki.


    He basically has information on everyone in Xiao''s organization, and he knows everyone''s combat effectiveness.


    But he really doesn''t know much about the external strongholds of the Akatsuki organization. After all, these things have not been drawn in the original work.


    Just because there are no paintings doesn¡¯t mean there is no such thing. How can an organization full of high-level ninjas not even have some basic ninja strongholds?


    In addition, there are some internal details of Xiao''s organization, which he wants to know.


    And Jiao is worthy of the character of being a rich man, since he already feels that he has a future in mixing with Habara and Chang Nagato, he will naturally not hide something that can be said.


    The three of them chatted for a long time before ending this conversation, and Habara has gained a lot this time.


    "Are you worried about this organization?" After Habara and Shisui left the forest together, Shisui couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course, that guy Uchiha Itachi is inside, and Orochimaru is also inside. I can''t be careless in such an organization."


    Habara nodded seriously. Although he is strong, he doesn''t think he is invincible.


    At least he didn''t think he could deal with everything calmly when he was besieged by a group of powerful guys.


    After all, he is really not Uchiha Madara.


    "By the way, you should do this experiment before I go out."


    Habara thought for a while before speaking.


    "When I''m here, I can better understand your situation, and I can also ensure your status, so I can feel more at ease."


    "Is that so?"


    Zhishui couldn''t help but nodded when he heard the words, and then he said very seriously.


    "I understand, I will talk to the people in the laboratory tomorrow, let''s start as soon as possible..."


    ¡­


    Zhishui has indeed been waiting for a long time for the experiment.


    The benefits of this experiment to them are self-evident, and even to the whole family.


    It''s just that Shisui has always been curious about one thing, that is, he has never seen Habara do a similar experiment from the beginning to the end.


    Both Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku don''t understand this point, but they can feel the surging power in Habara!


    Even though the power in Habara''s body is different from theirs, the essence of this power has not been changed anyway.


    Moreover, they can also vaguely feel that the power in Yu Yuan''s body is greater than them and stronger than them, which is simply beyond their comparability.


    This made them even more puzzled. Could it be that Yubara already possessed similar powers, that is, knowing this would allow them to try?


    This question has indeed been lingering in their minds, but they don''t have the heart to ask this question. For them, no matter what Habara does, they will trust it!


    After arranging everything, within a few days Habara followed Shisui and Fuyue to the inside of the laboratory.


    As a result, Yu Yuan found that he didn''t seem to pay much attention to this laboratory.


    The last time he came here, the decoration here was considered to be very good, but this time he came here and found that the place had once again undergone tremendous changes.


    The location is still the same as before, and the laboratory is still the same as before.


    But there are bright lights and an overall simple and white shape inside, as well as various necessary vents and experimental equipment.


    The design of all this is much better than the laboratories of Orochimaru and Danzo in the animation. Even Habara noticed various sterile experimental facilities.


    Is this just a family laboratory?


    Habara thinks it¡¯s okay to take it out and say that this is a laboratory led by Konoha!


    "It''s done well here, but the budget shouldn''t be small, right?"


    Habara said to Shisui and Fuyue who were already lying on the bed ready for the experiment, and then he turned his head to look at a vessel.


    The container is obviously in a state of sterile isolation, and there are broken arms that have been missing a lot of leftovers.


    And there is still frost on the broken arm, it can be seen that it is in a frozen state, and the people inside are still doing a good job of protecting it.


    In addition, Habara also saw many people in the small laboratory separated by transparent glass baffles, concentrating on doing some research-related research.


    Everything looked so well-organized, like a professional team, but this made Habara couldn''t help swallowing.


    So much equipment, so many experimental projects, how much budget does it cost?


    "I don''t know, but the gold we brought back last time is running out."


    Uchiha Fugaku has been paying attention to these things, and he and Shisui have a clear division of labor.


    Shisui has always been in charge of dealing with things around Habara, including but not limited to reconnaissance, intelligence gathering and even combat.


    And Fuyue will be in charge of a lot of logistics. Whether it is the security department or this laboratory, Fuyue is basically helping Habara take care of it.


    It can be said that these two are Habara''s right-hand men, and their roles are irreplaceable. It can be said that they have really relieved a lot of pressure on Habara.


    It''s just that Fu Yue''s words made Habara''s face a little ugly now. Those are gold, and it will only be more money.


    As a result, how long has it been now, and this is gone?


    Sure enough, the experimenters are all gold-swallowing behemoths. You don''t even know what the money is, and it''s gone.


    "Is that so?"


    The corner of Ye Luo''s mouth twitched, and finally he could only nod helplessly.


    "I see. It seems that this promise is right. It''s really time to make a good move, otherwise I really have no money."


    "It is indeed almost gone, but this time I am afraid I will trouble the patriarch again."


    Uchiha Fugaku nodded, and then looked at Habara with some embarrassment.


    "It seems that Zhishui and I have no way to act, but I think we should be able to recover quickly this time."


    Shisui also nodded at Fu Yue''s words. After all, with previous experience, they felt that this time they should deal with it better than last time.


    Habara couldn''t deny their confidence, after all, from their point of view, they had already endured it once.


    Then their bodies will inevitably have a higher acceptance, so they will certainly not be so painful when adapting, and the time to recover will be less.


    It''s just that this time the dose is obviously going to be increased, and I don''t know if they will really be able to relax so easily.


    And the facts also proved that Habara''s idea was right, the two of them couldn''t laugh soon after this increased dose of injection.


    They started to get red all over, as if they had a fever, and sweat had started to appear on their bodies.


    At the beginning, the sweat was only condensed on their foreheads, but in the blink of an eye, the sweat had covered their whole bodies.


    At this moment, they seemed to be scooped out of the water. It was hard to imagine that they still looked normal less than a minute ago.


    "Overdose?"


    At this moment, Habara had also opened his kaleidoscope Sharingan, his eyes fixed on the two people in front of him, and at the same time he asked directly.


    "How is their situation, and what is the data?"


    "Master Patriarch, the statistics seem to be stable, but their physical reactions are very strong."


    It was a girl''s voice who spoke, this voice made Habara turn his head involuntarily, he unexpectedly discovered that it was Izumi Uchiha.


    Uchiha Izumi also had a little worry in her eyes, but she still looked calm.


    "But this time our equipment has been upgraded, so we can better observe their current situation.


    Moreover, we have spent a lot of time during this year, simulated a lot of possible situations, and also purchased a sufficient amount of drugs.


    Therefore, we have the confidence to face all situations, and please rest assured, the patriarch. "


    Well, I finally know how the money is spent.


    When Habara heard the girl''s tone, he couldn''t help but nodded silently, such a confident attitude made Habara satisfied.


    It can be seen that this group of people really worked hard and hard enough this year, and this way Habara also gained more confidence for them to learn from Tsunade.


    Although Habara had already decided on this matter, he was actually worried about the talents and attitudes of people like himself.


    In fact, for Yu Yuan, talent is second to none, and the most important thing is attitude.


    You don¡¯t even have a good attitude to learn something, no matter how talented you are, it¡¯s impossible to learn it clearly.


    Fortunately, although the talents of these people I recruited are not easy to say, their attitudes definitely satisfy Habara...


    ¡­


    Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku''s experimental reaction was much stronger than expected, but Habara was basically relieved after observing for a day.


    Although their condition is very bad, there is no problem with his body. They are now in the process of being transformed by leukocytes.


    This process is very painful, and the speed of transformation is also very slow. After all, it is impossible for them to have the system at a glance with Habara.


    The fastest and safest transformation can be carried out directly under the protection of the system¡ªof course, the pain Habara experienced is also indescribable.


    After tentatively confirming that there was nothing wrong with them, Habara felt relieved and went home to have a good night''s rest.


    In the early morning of the next day, Habara did not report to the security department, but went directly to the medical department to see Tsunade.


    His purpose of seeing Tsunade is also very simple, that is to confirm what he has already said, and he also wants to see Tsunade''s attitude.


    "So anxious, are you doing some experiments or something?"


    When Tsunade heard the purpose of Habara''s visit, she couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows, and then asked directly.


    It''s not surprising that Cypriots come to her to study, but with so many people in stages, it''s hard not to attract Tsunade''s attention.


    "Is this strange, which family didn''t do some experiments?"


    But what Tsunade didn''t expect was that what Habara admitted was straightforward, and he didn''t even have the idea of ??concealing it a little bit.


    "Is it unusual for each family to make military food pills, antidotes, and some things that melt corpses to avoid the research of the blood inheritance limit?


    Not to mention drugs, just research on ninjutsu, seals and the like is not uncommon. Why is it so strange that we conduct some experiments? Could it be that another villager has disappeared in the village? "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade a little speechless, but she could only nod after thinking about it.


    Indeed, this kind of thing is really not uncommon for the major families, not to mention other things, Konoha himself has his own laboratory.


    It was a coincidence that this laboratory was actually set up under the medical department. It can be said that it was managed by Tsunade at all.


    In fact, experiments are not a big deal, but there is a bottom line for doing experiments, and this bottom line is human experiments.


    In fact, as a medical ninja, Tsunade has always understood how important human experiments are, but knowing whether he can accept it or not is another aspect.


    After all, a lot of complex things such as morality and human relations are involved in it. Isn''t her teacher Hiruzaru Sarutobi just stumbled on this aspect?


    "Okay, I see, you have experience in impeaching my teacher, but don''t forget the reason."


    Tsunade is a smart person, she didn''t bother to continue talking after a little thought, she nodded directly and said.


    "Give me the list when the time comes, and the content you need to learn, but let me tell you first, I may not know some things.


    Secondly, I will not take care of all of you in class. After all, I am not my student. If you have not learned, you have not learned. Understand? "


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." Habara nodded with a smile. This was already the best result, and Habara was very satisfied.


    "By the way, I don''t want to discuss with you the panic you caused Konoha to compete with Jiraiya, but there is something I want to ask you."


    Tsunade sat at the desk and looked at Habara with a half-smile, and then she asked directly.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to ask Jiraiya to come over and ask me how to deal with the three clans?"


    "Master Tsunade, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Habara looked at Tsunade with a smile, he spread his hands lightly and said with a smile.


    "You are the person Hokage-sama trusts the most, and you have a longer-term view of some issues than Hokage-sama.


    And as I said, you are educated so that you are not limited to temporary right and wrong, isn''t it? "


    After saying this, Habara turned around and left Hokage''s office, leaving only Tsunade sitting inside.


    After saying hello to Shizune who was waiting at the door, Habara walked slowly towards the security department.


    However, when he returned to the security department, he just wanted to go. What exactly did he forget, which made his expression change instantly...


    ¡­


    "Suddenly, it feels like I haven''t come out for a long time."


    Walking on the road leading to the country of bears, Kakuzu let out a sigh of emotion, and Yu principle glanced at this guy with weird eyes.


    How long has it been since this guy was captured by Konoha? Is it a question of two months? Does this feel like this?


    But Habara didn''t say anything, after all, before Kakuzu was captured by him, the whole ninja world was running around.


    Now that he has been honestly held in one place for so long, he doesn''t think it''s a problem if he simply complains to Habara.


    In fact, Habara himself somewhat felt this way, after all, he was a task ninja before.


    Now that he has directly changed from the executive level to the management level, the sudden change of identity also doomed him to not have many opportunities to continue running around, which still made him a little uncomfortable.


    But thinking about it carefully, I am afraid that the most unlucky one is not himself, but that guy Zhishui.


    This kid Shisui is now obediently staying on the hospital bed and can''t move at all. Recalling the bold words of this guy before, Habara wants to laugh now.


    How crazy it is before the experiment, how bad it will be after the experiment, this is simply a perfect proportional model.


    It''s just that Habara smiled in his heart, and he couldn''t laugh anymore, and then his face turned red slightly, and he just bowed his head and didn''t say a word.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Kakudo had been walking beside Habara, and he naturally noticed the change in Habara''s expression at this time, which made him really curious.


    Didn''t this guy look quite happy just now? Why did he change his face when he turned his head?


    "Is there any problem? If it''s something in your Muye Village, I''ll just wait for you for a month."


    "No, I just thought of some shameful things."


    Habara sighed slightly, then he turned his head and looked at Kakuzu seriously.


    "Speaking of which, what do you think of Jiraiya?"


    "Jiraiya? Isn''t he your Hokage, even if you pretend to be you, you should respect him a little bit?"


    Kakuzu is also quite helpless about Habara''s question, can you say something nice? Obviously, Jiraiya is also a puppet-like existence, and he has nothing to say when he just took over.


    If he said something unpleasant, Kakuzu was also worried that this guy Habara would be upset, this was his benefactor, and if he was upset, Kakutsu would be upset too.


    After thinking about it, Jiaodu can only speak according to his normal understanding.


    "He is an excellent ninja, but he is also an existence that doesn''t obey the so-called ninja precepts, but because he is strong enough, it''s okay."


    "So, have you read his books, such as the more interesting ones that are biased towards the love between men and women?"


    Habara looked very serious at this moment, he turned his head and stared at Kakuzu and asked.


    "Also, what do you think of him writing this kind of book?"


    "Are you crazy? How can I give money to this guy?"


    Kakuzu looked puzzled at Habara, he really didn''t understand what Habara meant, could it be that he wanted to impeach Jiraiya again?


    "As for him writing a book, he can just write it, since his strength and status have reached his level, it''s no big deal to do something out of line.


    What''s more, there are your Konoha pockets behind him. Basically, as long as he doesn''t do any heinous crimes or is like his teacher, there will be no problem. "


    Jiaodu''s answer can be said to be very pertinent, and it can be seen that Jiaodu''s eyes have always been fairly long-term.


    It''s just that the answer he gave Habara was a little hard to describe, because Habara felt that he didn''t seem to grasp the key point he wanted.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that this guy has given the answer again. The answer is that as long as you are strong enough and have enough influence behind you, then you will be fine!


    But the problem is that his entire answer is a macro answer for everyone.


    What Habara wanted was actually a microcosmic and personal answer.


    He felt that he had found the wrong person. If he wanted to ask, he should also ask Tsunade, right?


    However, when he thought about the complicated feelings between Jiraiya and Tsunade, he felt that it would be better for him to save himself, which was the result of asking or not asking.


    "Hey, why was I so careless?"


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help rubbing the space between his brows.


    Recalling the embarrassing scene when I met Yan Ye after I went to the security department, the look in his eyes as if looking at a hopeless pervert really made Habara dizzy.


    And when he figured out what happened, he was completely stunned, and he didn''t even know that he survived those few days.


    He always felt that others were saying something behind his back, even though he knew that Yan Ye would never say it, this feeling really made Habara understand what social death is.


    Although his computer was not cleared before crossing, all browsing records are still there.


    But anyway, he is no longer in that world, and if he thinks carefully about what other people like, he can do whatever he likes, at most he will feel embarrassed for a while and it will be fine.


    But now, I personally wrote something that is not suitable for everyone to watch, and then it happened to be seen by my best friend of the opposite sex.


    Habara couldn''t describe this devastating feeling in his heart, if there was anything to compare it to, maybe it was your feeling of waiting for your father to finish the parent-teacher meeting.


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but sighed again, but the angle on the side was really unbearable.


    "How about we go back, I always feel that you look weird now."


    Angle spoke with some confusion, but in the end he still made up his mind.


    "There are always opportunities to make money, but you may make mistakes if you are absent-minded. I would rather we can complete the task well than reduce our income because of your mistakes."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t affect our mission, even fighting now is fine."


    Habara shook his head, he still couldn''t help fighting in his heart, so as to release the embarrassment in his heart.


    As for returning to Konoha, that''s something you don''t even think about!


    He finally came out and avoided the most embarrassing moment, now you let him go back, he is almost as desperate as you.


    What he hopes most now is to simply stay outside for a month or two, which is the best way to escape some embarrassment.


    But how could it be possible to stay so long for a task, Habara also felt very helpless.


    But soon he thought of something, and then he couldn''t help touching his chin: "You said, we went to the country of bears by that route."


    "Go directly to the Land of Rain, and pass it all the way." Jiaodu said as a matter of course: "Are you worried about meeting those people I organized before? Don''t worry, we won''t go to their villages."


    "No, what I mean is, we go directly from the country of grass to the country of earth, and then from the country of earth to the country of bears." Habara thought for a while, and then said quietly.


    "Are you crazy?" Jiaodu couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the news: "You are a high-ranking Konoha, and you will be in big trouble if you go in and get discovered."


    "It''s okay." Habara shook his head, and finally he sighed quietly: "I''ll add one....500,000 taels to you personally, how about it?"


    "Really?" Jiao Du''s eyes lit up when he heard this sentence: "Deal!"


    ¡­


    In an abandoned temple on the border of the land of earth, the majestic statue of God watches everything in the temple, making people daunting.


    There are many temples of this kind in the five major countries. Although the history of ninjas is only a thousand years old, the history of human beings has been passed down for an unknown period of time.


    In ancient times, human beings did not have supernatural abilities, so they regarded those who had mastered supernatural abilities as gods.


    In fact, this habit has been preserved until the experience, even Otsutsuki Yuyi, the sage of the Six Paths, is defined as a sage because of his extraordinary power.


    This is really not an achievement of his belief that "Chakra can link everyone and make people understand each other".


    In the middle of the temple, in front of a portrait of a heavenly being, a boy who looked only about thirteen years old was sitting cross-legged.


    His face was full of fanaticism, his hands kept closing and changing, and there were some weird chewing sounds.


    "Very good, new works of art are about to appear in the world, this time we must let them appreciate the real art, eh!"


    The boy didn''t know what to say, and the excitement in his eyes grew stronger.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt something and raised his head suddenly.


    The gate of the temple was suddenly pushed open, and four figures slowly stepped into the temple under the sunlight. The red cloud costumes on a black background were impressive at first sight.


    "The four of them don''t seem to be easy to deal with. They must be the chasers sent by the old man, but they shouldn''t be."


    The boy''s eyes were slightly fixed, with an obviously unfriendly expression on his face, and then he asked loudly.


    "Who are you? Why are you here."


    "Is this the guy?"


    Xie looked at the brat in front of him, and he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly, but his voice was still as cold and stiff as a dead man''s.


    "Why did you recruit such a guy? This kid has a bit of aura, but no matter how you look at it, he is the type to die early."


    "Don''t you think it''s a good thing, after he dies, don''t you have a new puppet to use?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue on the side, his words sounded like he was in a fire, but he didn''t care about these details at all.


    In fact, he didn''t want to participate in this mission at all, but it was a joint operation, so he had to participate.


    Now he still needs this organization to provide funds for his research.


    After all, he has already found the direction of research, and he also understands what kind of power certain terrifying existences possess, but experiments require money.


    So he didn''t leave the Akatsuki organization, and then he made a sound ninja village by himself, after all


    It''s such a waste of his money.


    What he said made Guixier raise his eyebrows, and also made Xie glance at him, and the face of the little ghost they needed to recruit also became dangerous.


    Fortunately, at this time Uchiha Itachi said blankly: "This is an order from the organization, I think it must have a deep meaning, and this guy''s ability will help us."


    "Recruit me, you... wait a minute?"


    The blond boy didn''t react very quickly, but he also noticed the content of their conversation, and his gaze became a little strange.


    "You know my ability? It seems that you should also know who I am, but who are you?"


    "Little ghost, I also know your information. Your name is Didara. You were originally a genius ninja from Iwanin Village, and the proud disciple of Tsuchikage Nyogi Ohnogi of the third generation."


    With a big knife on his shoulder, Guisha said with a slight smile, but his smile combined with his shark face looked so weird.


    "However, because you did some messy experiments and couldn''t stand Ohnoki''s discipline, you finally escaped from Iwanin Village and came here.


    Recently, there have been a lot of explosions in the neighboring countries and even in the country that wraps the land. Is this your masterpiece? "


    "It seems that you know a lot."


    The boy named Didara said something strange, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Well, isn''t it great?


    You''re right, those are all my works. Let the works be presented in front of people''s eyes and let them see real art. This is what I pursue. "


    "Works, art?" Guixie was puzzled again, and now he looked at the kid in front of him already looking a little crazy.


    But it''s a pity that Didala didn''t seem to notice it at all. Instead, his eyes lit up when he heard this topic.


    "That''s right, it''s a work of art, that''s my work!"


    When Didara folded his hands together, a white object suddenly appeared, which looked like a spider made of clay.


    Looking at the work in his hand, the spider that started to move slowly because of Chakra, he said without hesitation.


    "See, this refined line, this life-like expression, is simply a work of art!


    But my art is much more than that, my work has fluidity and more form.


    And this one can explode, and explosions are my favorite thing.


    Because the explosion can sublimate it, it finally forms the original meaning of my work, and I can only feel the art in the moment of sublimation.


    Ok! Art is a blast! "


    When he said the last sentence, the whole person was completely immersed in some kind of fanatical excitement, and the mouth in his hand even opened his mouth, revealing a fanatical smile.


    "..." A drop of cold sweat dripped from Guixie''s forehead, and finally he shook his head and didn''t want to speak anymore.


    After all, when chatting with a psychopath, you can''t talk about the other party anyway.


    Uchiha Itachi was also very silent at this time, he really didn''t know why he recruited this guy who seemed to have a sick mind.


    And Orochimaru is still in the state of watching a show, he has no intention of intervening at all.


    But Xie looked at the clay spider seriously, and finally said in a low voice.


    "It''s kind of interesting, but the brain is sick, the explosion is only a momentary thing, but the real art lasts forever.


    Forget it, it''s hard to justify the persistence with you, just beat him to death and take him away, it''s really too difficult to rely on persuasion. "


    Itachi nodded slightly, he was too lazy to communicate with the psycho, so he took a step forward and said indifferently.


    "It''s really not clear, let me do it, it''s faster."


    While speaking, one of his eyes had changed, and the Sangou jade slowly rotated to reveal a **** and strange light.


    "Those eyes, UU Reading Sharingan, this guy is the lost dog?" Didara secretly thought, and became vigilant in his heart: "Do you want to do it!"


    Itachi looked at Didara indifferently, and then he said calmly: "If I win, you join Akatsuki, otherwise, if you win...forget it, there is no such possibility!"


    "How dare you look down on me, you homeless dog."


    Didara let out a rage, holding the clay spider just now with one hand, and reaching into the ninja bag on the side with the other hand.


    The big mouth in the palm of the hand swallowed the clay and quickly formed new works.


    "Prepare to die, my ninjutsu is an incomparably noble art."


    As he spoke, with the other hand quietly behind his back, a white clay centipede crawled out and crawled down strangely automatically and secretly, as if it had life.


    Almost at the same time, he threw the clay pig out of his hand, and said with excitement on his face: "Get ready to feel the art."


    "drink!"


    Uchiha Itachi?? Kage jumped back, and the sticky spider in the air exploded.


    Like high-concentration explosives, smoke and dust filled the air with a bang, and a gap was blasted in the wall of the temple, causing the entire hall to vibrate.


    Uchiha Itachi turned around flexibly at the moment of the explosion, and landed in another place, still looking at him expressionlessly.


    Suddenly, a clay centipede appeared strangely on the wooden floor, bound and entangled Itachi like a snake in an instant, Didara chuckled triumphantly.


    "Heh, it''s so twitchy, I thought it was so powerful, but it turned out to be this level?"


    However, at this moment, Kisame''s slightly playful voice came from the side.


    "Little devil, do you want to blow yourself up?"


    .......

 Chapter 170： Habara and Akatsukis First Encounter

    Popular recommendation:


    "Are you all eating dry food, haven''t you found it yet?"


    In the Dokage Building in Yanyin Village, Onoki slammed the table fiercely, staring at the ninjas in front of him who lowered their heads and dared not speak, and roared loudly.


    He is indeed very angry now, his most promising disciple Didara ran away, this incident really made him feel ashamed.


    What made his face even more disheartened was that it didn''t matter if this kid ran away, but he actually swaggered and caused a bunch of explosions.


    Is it because I am afraid that I will not be able to continue to be an iwa ninja? Is it because I am afraid that I will not be able to go to prison? Is it because I am afraid that I will not be able to kill Onogi as a teacher?


    Didara''s talent is obvious to all, and Didara''s will is also very firm, and he is also a person who will abide by the ninja ethics.


    But the prerequisite for following this code of conduct is not to prevent him from pursuing his own art!


    "That''s a fart of art, does art work like this?"


    Ohnoki really doesn''t approve of Didara''s art. What kind of art is an explosion? It''s just as fleeting as a meteor.


    Moreover, meteors can still leave some traces and large pieces of meteorites for people to study, and explosions can only destroy besides destruction.


    To deal with the enemy, Onoki will definitely praise this as a rare art, but this kid put the explosion in his own village and his own country, is this called art?


    This is called terrorism, okay?


    And this little **** turned his head and ran away as soon as his temper came up. He ran away and made so many things at the same time, which really gave Onogi a headache.


    Most of his experience has been involved in the mess that the seven big families in Muye Village have done. After all, it was a successful and classic case.


    Once this kind of thing is successful and there are obvious steps and practices that can be referred to, then this will definitely not stop people who are interested in imitating and learning from it.


    Ohnoki doesn''t want to be impeached in Tsuchikage''s position, or no one in the Five Great Ninja Village wants such a thing to happen to him.


    Therefore, he must appease the families in the village, and at the same time eliminate and erase some things that are extremely unfavorable to him. He cannot be easily caught by others.


    But at this moment, how could he not feel uncomfortable when his most optimistic and favorite disciple did something like this?


    If Deidala was brought back in the past, he might just curse a few words, and no one would dare to say anything about this kind of thing.


    But now he doesn''t dare anymore, who knows how many pairs of eyes are staring at him, how many people are waiting for him to make mistakes.


    If possible, he also hoped that Didara would simply leave, but he was really reluctant and could not let Didala go.


    All he can do now is to catch Didala before he makes a bigger mistake, and then throw him into prison to let him calm down.


    And if I do more work, I will try to let him come out sooner.


    And in the future, teach this kid well, teach him what he can do and what he can''t do.


    But what is extremely embarrassing now is that no one knows where Didara went.


    Every time he did something bad, he hid himself and couldn''t catch him, which really made Onogi feel difficult.


    Looking at the group of ninjas standing in front of him who dare not say a word of nonsense, Ohnoki finally sighed faintly, he knew that he must calm down now.


    But at this moment, an Anbu suddenly ran in, which caught Ohnoki''s attention.


    "Lord Tukage, there is something urgent to report." After the Anbu came in, he half-kneeled in front of Onoki, and said in a deep voice, "It''s about Master Didala."


    "Say." Onoki swept everyone present, but he just spoke.


    "Yes, we have found the trace of Lord Didala, and the last place where he appeared is on the border."


    This Anbu whispered, he didn''t care about other people in this office, Onogi told him that he would carry out the order without hesitation.


    "Border line?" Ohnoki frowned, but he understood the meaning of Anbu in an instant: "You mean, he is in the country of land?"


    "Yes, that is our defensive blind spot, and there is no one living in that place." The Anbu quickly replied: "Master Didala is very smart, and it is difficult for us to find him hiding there until we find some unexpected discoveries." Only the person with his trace can be sure."


    Ohnoki couldn''t help but nodded after hearing all this. Those places were indeed barren, and since he continued to invade neighboring countries, those places were basically no longer borders in the traditional sense.


    Didara has been learning from him all the time. This kid must have noticed such a loophole to hide there, and it is really hard to find someone in such a blind spot.


    But now that he was sure that he was there, it was naturally impossible for Onogi to do nothing.


    Even though the blind spot is particularly large, he is the shadow of Yanyin Village, one of the five great villages, and he can use the simplest means to catch Didala!


    "Notify the troops in the Country of Grass, the Country of Birds, the Country of Bears, and the Country of Ghosts to come back immediately and seal all passages and intersections."


    Onoki ordered in a deep voice.


    "We must catch Didala absolutely, and we must not let this kid escape!"


    .........


    "Little devil, do you want to blow yourself up?"


    Didara naturally heard Kisame''s words, but hearing it didn''t mean he would believe it.


    How could he believe what the enemy said casually? In his opinion, this was just to save the guy with Sharingan in one eye.


    Didara raised one hand directly, and the chakra surged to detonate his own clay bomb.


    However, Uchiha Itachi, who had been looking at him, still had the same expression, even his eyes didn''t flicker, he just calmly stated a fact.


    "I advise you to take a good look at yourself first. If it really detonates, you won''t even have a chance to regret it."


    "You one-eyed dragon, don''t think I don''t know you, you are Uchiha Itachi, oh no, you have been deprived of your family name."


    Didara looked at Uchiha Itachi disdainfully, and he said with a chuckle.


    "You wanted to kill your whole family but were killed, but the person you are loyal to is not a good thing at all. Now you are a lost dog."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but if you are messing around, I''m afraid we will really collect your body."


    Uchiha Itachi''s face also looked a little ugly, but he still kept calm and said.


    "Of course, for a guy like you who speaks wild words, it''s no big deal if he dies."


    "Ok?"


    Didara was really a little confused now, his gaze was attracted by the three-pointed jade in Itachi''s eyes.


    In an instant, everything returned to reality as if the dream was broken, and a strong sense of restraint came, and the white clay centipede appeared on him.


    "what?"


    Didara was shocked, and a trace of cold sweat broke out on his body. If he had detonated ninjutsu just now, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    "That''s why I said, do you want to blow yourself up?"


    Kisame sighed with emotion, but no matter how he heard it, there was a sense of gloating in his misfortune.


    "But you are dedicating yourself to the art in your mouth, doesn''t it seem to be good for you?"


    "This guy really looks like he died prematurely. I think we should look for his successor in advance, so as not to have to make another trip after his sudden death."


    Xie also added on the sidelines, but Orochimaru''s expression was still very calm, as if it didn''t matter at all.


    The dialogue between Kisame and Scorpion completely treated Didala as air, without any intention of caring about his feelings.


    But Didara didn''t argue with the two of them at all at the moment, but instead looked gloomy at that one eye.


    "Illusion, but when exactly?"


    "Of course it was at the very beginning, the moment you saw the pair of sharing eyes, you were already under the illusion."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue now, and he spoke in that hoarse voice.


    "Uchiha''s Sharingan, this is really not a joke, he only has one, and it will be more interesting if you meet a complete eye."


    A golden light suddenly came from the gap in the wall just now, Didara closed his eyes subconsciously, but then he looked there.


    I saw Uchiha Itachi in the golden light, looking at him expressionlessly.


    The scarlet Sharingan slowly rotated, even if there was only one, it looked weird and bewildering, coupled with the light behind it, there was a sense of sacredness.


    Didala stared blankly at this scene, his mind went blank for an instant, and the eerie Sharingan was reflected in his eyes.


    "It''s so beautiful... This is simply art... Is this Sharingan..."


    But soon, Didara gritted his teeth and bowed his head, covering his eyes with his hands.


    "Damn it, I am actually fascinated by other people''s abilities, is that art?


    No, never agree, I never agree with such absurd things, art is explosion, only my work is real art!


    Moreover, even if it is art, it will not be the art of this lost dog. He doesn''t even have a pair of complete eyes. Don''t make such a joke! "


    After thinking about it, the clay centipede fell to the ground and became a limp ball, and the ferret turned around and walked out at this time, the three-pointed jade in his eyes disappeared in the rotation, and he didn''t say another word.


    Orochimaru watched the farce end, turned his head and walked out, and Scorpion also manipulated the puppet shell to go out.


    Only Guixie smiled lightly at Didara when he turned around, "Little brat with yellow hair, remember your promise, keep up."


    Seeing the backs of the three of them turning and leaving, Didara gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but after a little hesitation, he still followed quickly.


    Willing to bet and admit defeat, he still has the most basic ninja ethics......


    ¡­


    "Speaking of which, there are so many troubles and dangers in entering the Land of Earth, why do you still want to go here?"


    Kakuzu followed beside Yubara, although he was not a talkative person, but seeing his patron''s expression was a bit strange, he could only speak out to try to guide the atmosphere.


    And he was also curious about some things, it wasn''t that he was gossiping, but that he didn''t understand why they chose such a dangerous path.


    Who is Habara? This guy is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan and the head of the Konoha Security Department.


    In addition, he is also one of the initiators of the impeachment of Hokage, and one of the biggest beneficiaries of Konoha after the successful impeachment.


    And according to Kadotsu''s understanding, Habara is still the biggest contributor to this incident, so it''s not a problem to say that he is one of Habara''s real talkers at this time.


    Jiraiya, the Hokage, came to be a puppet at all, this guy must have some ways to bypass Hokage to achieve his own ideas.


    Naturally, it is impossible to cover such a person''s information, and such a person suddenly ran to the territory of another big Ninja village, once discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    How did the third generation of Raikage die?


    Isn''t it because Onoki brought tens of thousands of people to death!


    No matter how strong Habara is, you haven''t reached Uchiha Madara''s level after all, so is it really good to take risks?


    "Because of some troublesome things, I don''t want to go back to Konoha in such a hurry, understand?"


    Habara sighed faintly, he glanced at the front before finally speaking calmly.


    "Although I really want to say that as long as I am shameless, I can be invincible in the world, but I really can''t do this step.


    I''m not talking about strength, but about friends. Can you understand what it''s like to die in society? "


    "I don''t understand, I don''t have any friends, so I don''t have any troubles in this regard."


    Kakuto shook his head, he made Habara so lazy to talk to him directly, such a topic stopper was unprecedented.


    I don''t have any friends, so I don''t have such distress, I''m afraid I can tell it all.


    Habara didn''t bother to talk about these issues with Kaku here, because there was no point in continuing the discussion, he looked around and then asked curiously.


    "Don''t talk about those things, where are we going?"


    "A relatively hidden route. This route used to be villages and temples, but it has been abandoned now, and the neighboring countries are all within the sphere of influence of the Land of Earth."


    Kakudo spoke slowly, as if his professional knowledge was involved, he looked very confident.


    "So there are not many guard ninjas on this road, and we have absolutely no problem taking this road."


    ¡­


    "At present, it seems that the task is completed, so we can disband?"


    Orochimaru looked at Didara who was following them, and then he asked directly.


    Orochimaru has never had a good impression of such a task, especially when performing tasks with a guy like Uchiha Itachi, he is even less interested.


    But now he has no interest in Uchiha Itachi, he has summoned Uchiha Madara and has seen the power of this Ninja Shura.


    And he also witnessed the deterrent power shown by Uchiha Habara, he really doesn''t like Uchiha Itachi now.


    Even if Uchiha Itachi did make him feel troublesome, the real troublesome thing is not Uchiha Itachi, but his cautious kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    "Uchiha''s power is really enviable and terrifying."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he just wanted to go back and perfect his research now, he didn''t bother to take care of other things at all.


    It has to be said that in terms of research, Orochimaru definitely deserves the reputation of a rare genius in a century.


    He had a good harvest in Konoha, and after leaving Konoha without the restriction of ninja status, his research became more extensive and he got more results.


    In less than ten years, he has completed many ninjutsu experiments. If we say that he is most proud of the two items, "Reincarnation of Dirty Earth" and "Reincarnation of Undead".


    Each can be said to be an unprecedented breakthrough, but there is still a difference between the two. After all, one is self-developed, and the other is obtained through modification.


    Orochimaru''s most proud work is naturally "Undead Reincarnation". As the main direction of his ninjutsu research, this art has successfully broken the boundary between life and death.


    He believes that he has accomplished an unprecedented feat. After all, this is a technique that allows a person''s soul to continue to be passed on and resurrected in a true sense.


    It''s just that using this kind of ninjutsu also has a very serious problem, that is, finding a suitable reincarnation body.


    The reincarnated body has seriously affected the strength after reincarnation, as well as the compatibility between the soul and the body. This sounds a bit like reincarnation from the dirt, but it is true.


    As for the real Dirty Reincarnation, Orochimaru has already made some breakthroughs, and such breakthroughs made him extremely satisfied.


    To put it bluntly, let him perform Dirty Reincarnation now, and he can definitely make the reincarnated people perform better.


    It''s just that this breakthrough is far from enough, and he is still in the process of continuous research and breakthrough.


    After summoning Uchiha Madara, he keenly discovered the problems in various aspects of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and to solve these problems, he must work hard.


    For example, the needs of the body, such as the requirements of control, these are all things that he must think about seriously.


    "And I have more than one project in my hand, and the development of the curse seal is also going on."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, thinking silently.


    The projects in his hands are not just the two before him, he also has a more interesting project in his hands, which is the development of the curse seal.


    This is the power he extracted from a subordinate named Zhongwu, and then he studied the seal to get something.


    This is the common sense that it is necessary to slowly cultivate Chakra, which can break the ninja''s routine, so that a ninja has a strong combat power in a short period of time.


    Although the research has not been fully successful, for example, many aspects of the seal need to be improved.


    He left one on his disciple Hongdou many years ago, but it was obviously not ideal.


    And Orochimaru is very keen, he found that this power is so close to nature, which made him wonder if this is the so-called power of the immortal mode.


    But it is a pity that he has no answer, and he is not interested in asking Jiraiya for the answer, but he believes that he can slowly study to get what he wants.


    "As long as there aren''t so many of these annoying tasks."


    Orochimaru glanced at the people behind him, and he couldn''t help shaking his head silently, but he also knew that there was nothing to say about these things.


    He is thinking about one thing now, that is, should he go back to the guy with the reincarnation eye and tell him that he can act alone in the future?


    Anyway, their organization is basically a group of two, and now it is obvious that one more person has come out, so Orochimaru must fight for this opportunity.


    Even if it''s only temporary, because no one knows if someone will be recruited next time.


    But Orochimaru can also temporarily get rid of these guys and get rid of some troubles that give him a headache.


    "Normally, it can be disbanded, but this guy naturally needs someone to take him back. Let''s see who will do this task."


    Scorpion looked left and right, and then he asked directly, but this task immediately silenced everyone.


    Obviously no one is willing to take the initiative to take this task, even Kisame is extraordinarily silent at this moment.


    In such a strange silence, Orochimaru took the lead and walked towards Tian Zhiguo without looking back.


    He has prepared his own laboratory in the country of Tian, ??and the country of Tian is very close to the country of fire and the country of rain, so he can arrive at the first time.


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Orochimaru, and then walked away in the opposite direction. No one knew where he was going, but obviously he didn''t want to pay attention to this task.


    On the other hand, Kisame spread his hands indifferently, and he walked directly behind Itachi.


    He looks down on Itachi Uchiha, but as a ninja, he has a very high level of accomplishment. If this guy is his teammate, he will follow even if he looks down on it.


    Of course, don''t expect him to save people at critical moments.


    What''s more, as a member of Wuyin Village, there is no concept or option of saving people in his life entry.


    The most he can do is to kill this guy as much as possible, so that their secrets will not be exposed.


    "It seems that you are not welcome, short-lived brat." Scorpion didn''t care when he saw this scene, he turned his head and said directly to Didala who also fell silent.


    "Tch, the ghost knows what''s going on with your organization." Didara replied indifferently, and then he looked at Xie and said, "Then, me and you?"


    "I''ll take you there. Anyway, I happen to have nothing to do." Scorpion nodded indifferently. After all, he was a little happy to meet someone who also pursued art.


    Even though this guy is completely different from the art he pursues, his persistent character makes Xie a little like him.


    However, just as they were about to set off, Xie suddenly frowned, then turned around and looked not far away.


    At the same time, Orochimaru, Uchiha Itachi, and Kisame did the same, because they clearly felt that someone was coming.


    However, they were also very curious as to who would choose this place. After all, according to some routes and clues provided to them by Jiaodu, this place is basically no man''s land.


    Didara ran here, obviously because of this reason, but now that someone is coming, could it be that they were unlucky to meet someone from the patrol team?


    Everyone stood there quietly, and they also had their own arrogance, so they didn''t plan to retreat.


    However, when the two figures entered their eyes, the expressions of all of them changed slightly...


    ¡­


    "Why is this place so desolate, is there such a place in the Land of Earth?"


    Walking in a barren valley, Habara looked at everything around him, and he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Although he had expected the desolation of the Land of Earth, Habara was a little shocked by the desolation of this ghost place.


    It is indisputable that the Land of Earth is rich. After all, the mineral resources in the Land of Earth are not ordinary.


    But the country of earth also has its own problems, that is, their climate and environment are really bad, which makes their farming scale not good enough.


    The old man Ohnoki was so active in the Second World War and the Third Battle. To put it bluntly, he wanted to give the Land of Earth a chance to achieve complete self-sufficiency.


    It''s just a pity that the Land of Earth didn''t get any benefits from these two wars, but also didn''t lose much.


    Especially in the third ninja world war, when he voluntarily surrendered, there was no compensation at all, which made his prestige not lost at all.


    This really has to thank Sarutobi Hiruzen, such a good opportunity was missed like this, Habara really didn''t know what he was thinking.


    On the other hand, in the absence of huge economic losses, Ohnoki is reasonable enough to ignore the border.


    Even if the opposite country is within his control, is it really good to do so?


    "I don''t know, Yanyin Village has done a much better job of infiltrating these small countries than you, Konoha."


    As Kakuto walked, he explained that it was a good thing that Habara''s attention had been diverted, and he couldn''t stand Habara''s horrible appearance before.


    "You Konoha are just setting up a stronghold to show your sphere of influence, but Yanyin Village completely occupies that place through immigration directly.


    However, Ohnoki''s approach is very covert, and daimyo''s assistance is also involved, so ordinary people don''t know what''s going on here.


    Coincidentally, I also stayed in the Land of Earth for a while, and after joining the Akatsuki organization, I also took on many tasks in Yanyin Village.


    So I know more, and only know more, of course, if you want more specific information...


    Need to add money! "


    "..."


    Habara rubbed his brows, he felt that Kakuzu was too cute, although he couldn''t help but harden his fist.


    But communicating with this guy is similar to communicating with Zhishui, and you don''t need to constantly think about whether he is hiding some information.


    And what''s more interesting about this guy than Zhishui is that he is very smart and has a lot of experience because of his age.


    Therefore, he can understand everything Habara says, and he can still catch up with the conversation. There are not many people in Konoha who can do this.


    Shikahisa Nara is one, but there is still some generation gap between this guy and Habara. Yan Ye is definitely fine, but some topics are not easy to talk about with Yan Ye.


    At least some topics that make men happy, it is impossible for Habara to joke with Yan Ye.


    Just because of her name, Habara also worried that one day in the future, she would leave the Land of Fire in a small boat with her head in her arms.


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but tremble, even now, he is very glad that his name is not Uchiha Makoto, otherwise the ghost knows if there will be some forcible distortion of the will of the world.


    "And now there is no one named Shiji, Uchiha doesn''t have one, and Hinata doesn''t know or is familiar with it. Anyway, Hinata and I should have nothing to do with each other."


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to talk to Kakuzu, he already understood what Kakuzu meant.


    To put it bluntly, Ohnoki''s methods are very ruthless, and his long-term vision is to completely change the territory he occupies from puppet control to legal control in the actual sense.


    To use the terminology of Habara¡¯s previous game of playing Hearts of Iron, that is, he wanted to turn these places into his core territory and be protected by law.


    Even if it can''t be done, all the people in this area are their own, and then they climb up and say that they want to join the country of earth, which is obviously not impossible.


    "If you don''t want to come to a cooperative ninja village, shouldn''t the problem be solved?"


    Habara was thinking silently, but he suddenly slowed down while walking, and the same corners also frowned and looked forward.


    The two of them noticed some traces at the same time, the difference was that the horns both found fresh traces after moving in front.


    And Habara directly felt that there were several strong Chakras in front of him, and none of these Chakras were weak, which made Habara frowned.


    "Didn''t you say that under normal circumstances no one would come here?" Habara turned his head to look at Kakutsu, but he didn''t stop.


    "This is the normal situation, but there will always be accidents, right?" Kakuzu also did not stop, he followed Habara while explaining and walked forward.


    Meeting people is actually not a big deal, after all, plans are not 100% perfect, and it is normal for normal actions to encounter emergencies.


    Although it is really troublesome to meet people in the Land of Earth, Habara doesn''t care what is he afraid of?


    Anyway, this place is so remote, if your benefactor is really recognized, then just kill him and be done.


    By the time the people in Yanyin Village really reacted, they might have already returned to the Land of Fire.


    "It seems that the benefactor should be asked to add some money. After all, he has designed such a hidden route, so don''t worry if you encounter trouble."


    Kakuzu was thinking silently, but his mung bean-like eyes suddenly shrank as he walked, and the same Habara also slowly stopped his footsteps.


    There were five people in front of them, one of them was wearing a black robe with a red cloud, and the four of them were staring at the two of Habara with inexplicable and strange eyes.


    Obviously, they didn''t seem to have expected that they would meet Habara and Kadotsu!


    The only golden-haired kid who wasn''t wearing this robe also showed a thoughtful expression when he saw Yu Yuan.


    The corners of Yu Principle''s mouth twitched a little, and he still had a face full of bewilderment as to why he met the large army organized by Akatsuki.


    But when he saw the guy with the golden hair and ponytail, he immediately understood what was going on.


    Right now, only Kakuzu''s eyes are a bit blurred. Although his expression is very calm, Habara seems to be able to feel his embarrassment.


    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze, and the two groups of people just stood there quietly watching each other, as if they had no idea what to do.


    "I think you can understand how I feel."


    After a long time, Habara sighed quietly and said to Kadotsu.


    "It''s the kind of person who did something good by himself and was discovered by others.


    Of course, the person you find is your closest best friend, you can try to bring it in. "


    "It''s hard to bring in, but if the feeling you said is magnified ten times, I think I can understand it."


    The corners were silent for a while, and then spoke quietly.


    Now, he seems to really understand the feeling in Habara''s mouth......


    ¡­


    When Habara and Kaku were talking nonsense, everyone in the Akatsuki organization was extremely vigilant, and even Didara looked a little dignified at this time.


    Obviously, Didara recognized who Habara was. After all, he was once a disciple of Onogi, and he could get a lot of information.


    The one-eyed dragon taught himself a lesson with Sharingan just now¡ªthat guy has two eyes, and Didara is still used to calling him a one-eyed dragon.


    It seems that the one-eyed dragon seems to be very powerful, but in fact, the reason why this guy became a one-eyed dragon is really a gift from the person in front of him.


    According to the information, the person in front of him easily gouged out one of his eyes, and forced him to escape.


    Now Didara is a little gloating. He was still very upset after being taught a lesson by the illusion just now. Now that he sees more powerful people coming, he is naturally happy to watch the fun.


    Also like him, Kisame was a little bit gloating, and he naturally recognized the identity of Habara.


    Although seeing Habara made him really vigilant, at the same time he was also thinking about how Habara came to this place.


    But when he thought of the grievances between his teammate and Habara, plus Kisame hated this teammate from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, they have different beliefs. Kisame is a person who firmly opposes Ying''s wanton actions against the village, trying to turn the village into his own and turn all the ninjas into pawns.


    And this Itachi, on the other hand, insisted that the village should be led by Shadow, and even attacked his own family for this.


    There is such a huge difference in beliefs, he did not stab the knife directly in the back, which is already a very high-quality ninja, is it possible to expect him not to gloat?


    Although Kakuto didn''t say anything, he never concealed his state of "I wish you would die".


    Orochimaru looked a little confused, he already had the idea of ??retreating, because at this time he did not bring out Uchiha Madara''s cells.


    Orochimaru is an extremely realistic person, he won''t leave if he can do it, and he won''t stay if he can''t. He hates meaningless things the most.


    Because spending time on meaningless things is simply wasting and delaying the progress of his research.


    However, he still looked at Uchiha Itachi with some playfulness, he really wanted to see what state Uchiha Itachi was in.


    However, it is a pity that although Uchiha Itachi frowned, his expression still looked calm, which made Orochimaru look a little boring.


    And after Scorpion glanced at Habara vigilantly, he quickly turned his gaze to Kakuzu, and it took him a long time before he opened his mouth.


    "Jiaodu, I didn''t expect to see you here, it''s really a little surprising."


    "It''s really a bit of a surprise, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Jiaodu shook his head, he has basically recovered his emotions now, as long as you don''t feel embarrassment, then nothing will happen.


    Xie stared at Jiaodu, and finally he asked indifferently: "Then can you explain what is going on with you now, where is Hiduan?"


    "Can''t you see what''s going on with me now?"


    Jiaodu shook his head, his voice was cold and calm.


    "As for Fei Duan, that kid is a pity and a bit unlucky, he is still alive but the situation should not be good.


    For details, you have to ask the person next to me, he is my employer now, and Fei Duan is also in his hands. "


    Employer, is Fei Duan in his hands?


    Xie''s eyes locked on Yu Yuan''s body, and there was some flicker in his eyes, and he was also thinking about what to do now.


    After thinking for a long time, the scorpion will let out a soft snort: "Forget it, I can pretend I didn''t see this, but you should know that the organization will not tolerate traitors."


    "Maybe, but who knows." Jiao Du said indifferently: "Penn invited me to tell me that he could make me money, but now that I have met someone better, don''t I have a choice?"


    "Konoha is indeed richer than the Akatsuki organization, but I''m curious about how much I can give you." Orochimaru licked his tongue and asked, "Or, Minister Habara, how much can you give him."


    "It depends on his own value." Habara looked at Orochimaru, and he showed a smile: "Master Orochimaru, I didn''t expect to meet you here. You left too fast in Konoha , I don¡¯t have a chance to find it properly.¡±


    Habara''s words immediately made everyone in the Akatsuki organization look at Orochimaru, they really didn''t know that Orochimaru had returned to Konoha.


    However, Orochimaru''s expression remained calm, he licked his tongue and said: "If you don''t leave, won''t you be thrown into prison by Minister Habara? If you don''t do anything for the sake of Wudai Hokage, it doesn''t mean that I send that old man off." You won''t do anything after delivery."


    "Very smart, you are much smarter than some people."


    Habara smiled and nodded, then his face darkened slightly, and he looked at the silent Itachi.


    "Are you talking, this time the masked man is not here, how do you plan to die?"


    "We still want to do something to our people, are you too confident?"


    Although Scorpion doesn''t bother to pay attention to Itachi Uchiha, but it is an organization anyway, it''s okay for you to kill him alone, but you can''t say that in front of everyone.


    And Xie didn''t seem to be fighting with Habara, he persuaded him somewhat abnormally, but his eyes couldn''t help looking at Habara''s eyes.


    "You can resolve your grievances with him in private, as long as we don''t see it, but you are challenging all of us by doing so."


    "This mouse is hiding next time, where do you want me to find it?" Habara raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t intend to let it go.


    "You can ask him if he would like to stay alone."


    Scorpion glanced at the silent Itachi, and found that this guy didn''t intend to make any statement at all, so he shook his head in disdain and then said directly.


    "Well, it seems that he is unwilling, this is a very helpless choice.


    But let''s start, do you decide that you must have won the five of us, and don''t forget that this is the Land of Earth, it will be interesting if you are exposed. "


    "Forget it, this is the territory of Yanyin Village, we don''t need to work hard here."


    Habara seemed to be moved by this sentence, he nodded after thinking carefully for a moment. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "And I don''t seem to have much confidence in dealing with the five of you."


    Orochimaru couldn''t help licking his tongue when he heard this, but Kisame nodded and said with a smile.


    "This is a wise choice. We are fighting here, and no one can take advantage of it. In the end, it may be cheaper for the people in Yanyin Village."


    Jiaodu saw this scene thoughtfully, and then he nodded in agreement.


    Habara sighed slightly and said, "Okay, this mouse is cheap, and we go our separate ways?"


    Scorpion nodded: "Okay, let''s go our separate ways."


    After all, Habara and Kakubo moved closer to the left, while Akatsuki moved to the right. Only Didara jumped aside and continued to watch the excitement.


    Habara and Kakubo headed towards the country of bears, while the four members of Akatsuki set off in the direction of the country of rain in unison. The two groups slowed down and passed each other.


    The moment they turned their backs to each other after they crossed each other, Habara immediately turned around and formed a seal.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Kakudo is worthy of being an old ghost who can keep up with Habara''s thinking, and he also made a decisive move at this moment.


    "Fire Escape Head Hard!"


    And the four members of the Akatsuki organization also launched an instant attack, quickly using the ninjutsu that they are most familiar with and best to use.


    The six people on both sides seemed to have a tacit understanding, and they all launched their attacks at the most suitable time. As a result, all their attacks collided.


    Boom boom boom!


    A violent roar sounded instantly, and in an instant, the barren land shook on the spot...


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Hey, it''s unlucky to be banned for three days...

 Chapter 171： Brawl

    Popular recommendation:


    "what''s the situation?"


    The violent roar made the Yanyin defense ninjas who had received the information and were returning stopped one by one.


    This is the border of the Land of Earth, especially since it is no longer a border in the traditional sense, but such a situation still makes them have to be vigilant.


    Of course, quite a few of them thought that this might be that Master Tsuchikage''s disciple was up to something again.


    Didala is an explosive maniac, everyone in Yanyin Village knows about it, and many people don''t like this guy very much.


    It''s not that his ability is not good or because of other reasons. After all, there is a blasting team in Yanyin Village, and people''s acceptance is very high.


    And his ability is absolutely satisfying and pleasing on the battlefield, but the problem is that this guy doesn''t seem to put other people in his eyes at all.


    All he could see were the **** explosions, and the experiments he usually did were extremely dangerous.


    Just imagine, conducting such an experiment in a densely populated area of ??the village, wouldn''t it kill people!


    If you do this to the enemy, no one will object to you, but if you do this to yourself, what is it if you are not crazy?


    Didara seemed to know that he couldn''t do this, and he seemed to feel everyone''s disgust for him, so he left the village directly.


    Many people applauded his actions. After all, is this sending away a plague god?


    However, the third generation of Tsuchikage wanted to take this kid back, which really gave them a headache.


    "Why do you take it back? What if we cause trouble again and find that our family members have been injured or even died after our shift?"


    Many ninjas have this idea in their hearts. They are good defensive ninjas, but they are also on rotation.


    This batch will be them, and the next batch will be others.


    They really don''t want such a lunatic to be in the village, and then wait for their mission to go back and hear bad news or something.


    Not only them, even the task ninjas in the village are worried, but they don''t care about this kind of thing, they are ninjas and can only carry out the task honestly.


    "Captain, it''s not just an explosion."


    At this moment, a perceptual ninja suddenly spoke.


    "About ten kilometers ahead, there is an obvious and strong Chakra fluctuation. If there is no accident, it is caused by the battle."


    "fighting?"


    The ninja who led the team suddenly became serious when they heard this sentence. The explosion caused by Didara''s experiment and the explosion caused by the battle are completely different in nature!


    Because the latter can only explain one thing, that is, they are likely to have a vicious incident, and even some teams have already engaged the enemy.


    "Didara did it?"


    The ninja who led the team thought silently, but soon he shook his head and gave instructions.


    "Let''s inform Mr. Huang Tu, we can''t decide this matter, so report it truthfully."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    This rock ninja nodded immediately, and then quickly ran away to deliver the message.


    Swift Eagle quickly spread its wings in the sky, and then flew directly to their command center.


    After all, this time, all the defensive ninjas in the three major defense zones have been transferred, which must require a commander.


    Onomu''s son, Huangtu, is the commander this time, and he himself has already come to the front line.


    In fact, Huang Tu didn''t quite understand why his father arrested Didala to make such a big battle. He just felt that doing so was a waste of money.


    Moreover, the mobilization of the army will affect the defense area, not to mention that it would be embarrassing if it failed to catch so many people.


    According to his idea, he just wanted to find out where Didara was, and then go there and arrest him directly. Why do we need so many people?


    If Onogi knew what he was thinking, he would definitely be **** off by him.


    In fact, if a smart person with a little bit of political savvy is here, they will immediately understand the meaning behind this matter, and it is not as simple as catching Didala.


    This is Ohnoki showing his determination, and at the same time telling those with bad intentions about his influence.


    However, Huang Tu is not very enlightened about political matters, he really couldn''t think of this level.


    Perhaps it is because of this that Ohnoki is still sitting in the position of Tukage at such an advanced age, and Huang Tu has reached the peak of all aspects in middle age, but he is still just a jounin.


    "Commander, it''s the message from Xunying."


    Just as Huang Tu was thinking, a ninja quickly came in and handed Huang Tu a note.


    Huang Tu nodded, and then opened it directly to look at it, and soon his brows could not help but be raised.


    "It''s fighting, is it ours or someone else?"


    Although Huang Tu didn''t have any political mind, he was still extremely qualified as a ninja. He understood a lot of things just the moment he saw the information.


    He also felt the explosion just now. He was not in a hurry but was waiting for the information to be delivered. Now he can determine what is going on.


    "Pass down the order, let all the troops send out their fastest mobile teams to set off, and take the lead in completely sealing and encircling that area.


    And peloton fills the void on the heels, and with weapons ready to take on the skies, Deidara can fly. "


    Huang Tu thought for a while, and soon he made the best arrangement.


    When he was not sure whether Didara was fighting the enemy or his own people, he had to consider both situations at the same time.


    If you are fighting the enemy, then it means that someone has come in, and such people must be cleaned up, even if you don''t know how many people there are, you can''t be careless in the slightest.


    Even if these people did not enter the village, making troubles in the Land of Earth is an act of courting death, no matter which village they are in, they will not be let go.


    If it was Didala, then no matter whether he was doing experiments or he was having **** with people in his own village, this couldn''t be let go.


    Only by making all the preparations can you deal with all the troubles. Huangtu is very considerate. After all, he also participated in World War II and World War III.


    "Yes, Commander!"


    The ninja replied loudly, and then rushed out quickly to start making arrangements.


    And Huangtu also twisted his neck, and his eyes turned to the distance. He grew up watching this kid Didala, and he also understood this kid''s character and ability.


    However, it is because of knowing him that you need to focus more. After all, this guy''s strength should not be underestimated...


    ¡­


    The flames continued to burn, and the earth was directly baked black at this moment.


    And amidst the flames, there were many snake corpses emitting a scorching smell, and even a drop of Kunai was inserted, and the green breath rolled up.


    However, these flames also dissipated quickly. After all, some of them used Water Dungeon, which could be regarded as cooling down the temperature of these flames.


    However, it is obvious that whether it is Habara, Kakuto, or the Akatsuki organization, the killing intent has been decided.


    They use very high-intensity ninjutsu, and they are basically aiming at killing the enemy directly.


    Just like Habara, raising his hand means that the fire is extinguished, and there is no room for negotiation at all.


    "These guys..."


    Didara was still a little immature after all, he had always lived an honest life under the protection of Onoki, so he was really frightened by the sudden attack of these two groups of people.


    Although there was a bit of tension a second ago, the scene at least looked harmonious until he made a move and was still analyzing the pros and cons.


    But in the next second, these two groups of people just passed by and showed their backs, and they launched an attack without hesitation. Who are these people?


    As the flames dissipated, Habara and Kado stared at the people from the Akatsuki organization, and the people from the Akatsuki organization also stared at Habara and the others one by one and maintained their guard.


    For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to be a little stalemate and a little silent. They were all cautious and cautious, but there was no embarrassment on their faces.


    "Hey, didn''t we agree to go our separate ways?"


    But at this moment, Habara''s voice broke the silence, and his words made Didala feel as if he wanted to vomit blood.


    Aren''t you the head of Konoha''s security department, and you''re also the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, don''t you want to show your face?


    It seems that you were not forced to do it just now, right?


    "It seems you were the ones who did it first." Xie was silent for a while, and then said quietly.


    However, while he was talking, he also quickly activated his chakra, and countless puppets appeared behind him.


    Not only him, but the one-eyed dragon looked at Habara and the others with scarlet eyes, and the others were also constantly running their chakras, obviously preparing for a big battle.


    Seeing this scene, Didala had completely given up thinking about these guys. He always felt that he was too young.


    Just now he really believed that these people would just say goodbye, as if no one had found anyone.


    "Nonsense, obviously you guys did it first."


    Kakudo is also a person who opens his eyes and speaks nonsense without any emotional change. His indifferent voice is transmitted to everyone''s ears.


    "If you didn''t take the lead, would we fight back?"


    "You''re really fickle." Orochimaru licked his tongue, and after saying this, he stared intently at Habara.


    "How about we continue to go our separate ways?"


    Kisame didn''t seem to want to fight Habara and the others, his shark face showed a smile, but it looked extraordinarily ferocious.


    "Doing it here will eventually attract the attention of Yan Yin''s people, so it''s a misunderstanding."


    Habara and Kakubo looked at each other, then Habara nodded and said, "That''s right, it was just a misunderstanding."


    "That''s how it is." Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he said directly: "After all, everyone''s time is precious."


    "I think so too." Jiao Du nodded lightly: "Wasting time is money."


    Having said that, Habara and Kakubo started to turn around slowly, and the same Akatsuki four also started to turn around with their movements.


    It seemed that everything was going to be calm, and even Didara felt that everything seemed to come to an end.


    However, what happened next made Didala really stunned, and he also fully understood that he seemed to be not even a little bit behind these guys.


    I saw Habara, Kakuzu, and everyone in Akatsuki just turned around, and they turned back in the next moment as if they were teammates with a tacit understanding.


    This time Habara quickly drew out his ninja sword, and the blue chakra spread over his ninja sword.


    His eyes had become extremely scarlet, and then he swung the knife fiercely, blocking the shark muscle in Guisha''s hand firmly.


    And Kadotsu has already taken out all the masks in his body at this moment, unlike Habara, he can temporarily restrain his strength.


    He is very clear about the strength of Xiao''s organization of these people, and he knows that if he is careless, he may be finished.


    Therefore, as soon as he made a move, he used the ground grievance mode most directly and with all his strength.


    "Wind Escape ¡¤ Suppressing Harm!"


    "Thunder Escape¡¤Pseudo-Darkness!"


    "Fire Escape Head Hard!"


    The three ninjutsu were directly activated by him at the same time, and he was obviously struggling to perform these three ninjutsu, so the coverage of these three ninjutsu was beyond imagination!


    Whether it was Orochimaru, Uchiha Itachi, or Scorpion raised their brows slightly when they saw the three arts, and then the three of them immediately jumped up and scattered towards the surroundings.


    And this also left a lot of space for Habara, allowing him to temporarily focus on Kisame.


    Speaking of which, Habara also felt that he was quite unlucky, because the fear of society''s death made him directly choose the farthest route.


    In his expectation, this route would allow him to spend more time, so that he would not be in a hurry to return to Konoha, so that everyone could calm down.


    But who would have thought that because he chose this route, he would inexplicably meet the Xiao organization group!


    Normally, the group of arrogant guys organized by Akatsuki would not act in groups, after all, each of them is an extremely arrogant person.


    Taking the team as a unit is just for mutual supervision, which is already considered the limit, and the threat they can pose in a group is unimaginable.


    And today, in order to recruit a new ninja, they simply chose to form a group to come together. Anyway, they also have their own missions in neighboring countries, so let''s come together.


    The result of this was that Habara, by coincidence, directly bumped into them with horns.


    It''s not like he didn''t suspect that Jiaodu deliberately deceived himself, but when he keenly noticed that Jiaodu was also in a daze, he understood that this was really an accident.


    "Sure enough, people will also become unlucky when encountering social death."


    Habara sighed psychologically, but soon he adjusted his mentality.


    To deal with so many ninjas organized by Akatsuki at once, even if he is strong enough now, he dare not say that he is sure to win.


    But he does know one thing, that is, these guys in the Xiao organization, one of them is afraid of him.


    Otherwise, they would not have been able to come up with so many temptations before, as well as the repeated sneak attacks that scored twice.


    "It seems that my prestige in the ninja world is not low."


    Habara''s psychology is also a little funny, but the strength in his hands has also begun to increase.


    Looking at Kisame who was facing him seriously and had already started to use his samarum muscles, Habara showed a smile on his face.


    "Then, I can''t let you down..."


    ¡­


    Habara stared coldly at Kisame in front of him, his scarlet eyes had already begun to exude strange power.


    Kisame, this guy Habara has always admired, or rather, there is no ninja who came out of Kisame Village, Habara did not appreciate it.


    These guys are either loyal to death, or have perfect ninja qualities, which is really difficult even for Konoha.


    Of course, this village is also thanks to Obito for cultivating such a ninja.


    This kid''s almost retaliatory destruction operation in Wuyin Village, although it really hurt Wuyin Village.


    But it is undeniable that such operations have also cultivated a large number of **** and excellent ninjas.


    Obito''s revenge is actually not difficult to understand, because after all, Lin was killed by the people of Wuyin Village, and he remembers this hatred very deeply.


    And after inheriting Uchiha Madara''s resources, how could he easily let go of the village that killed Lin?


    To be honest, what Obito does has nothing to do with Habara, even from Konoha''s point of view, he is really helping Konoha by doing this.


    But it''s a pity that the positions are different, and Habara didn''t think about instigating rebellion or helping Obito.


    If it was before the Kyuubi incident, then it would be okay, but after the Kyuubi incident, no one is willing to save this unlucky guy, not even Habara.


    Just like Uchiha Itachi, you have absolutely no problem killing the enemy.


    But if you do something to your parents and teachers, especially if they love you and care about you so much, if you want to be so cruel, then there is no cure.


    Habara is a vengeful person, and he is a person who has inherited the 5,000-year history of the flower planters.


    Sometimes he can show his compassion and empathy, but when encountering certain problems, he will never compromise.


    Looking faintly at Kisame in front of him, Habara suddenly revealed a smile: "Shark face, are you from the persimmon family?"


    "I''m going to dry persimmons, Kisame." Guisame faced Du Yubara alone, he no longer dared to make a playful smile, and his expression was a bit solemn: "I never expected to meet someone like Your Excellency."


    "Speaking of which, I''m curious about what you have passed on to me. I feel like you are afraid of me."


    Habara''s voice was still calm, he quietly looked at Kisame and said softly, at the same time, the chakra in his inner body also began to undergo learning changes.


    Of course he felt that the shark muscle was sucking his chakra, how could he not have any reaction?


    "Your Excellency is also the one who defeated the third Hokage, and many people in the organization have mentioned you, for example, you almost defeated Itachi Uchiha."


    Kisame said in a deep voice, he felt the pressure Habara put on him, he really couldn''t understand why Habara didn''t look strong, but why was he so powerful?


    Kisame Kisame''s own strength is extremely powerful, although Habara''s strength is still far behind his, but it is impossible for him to put all his strength on fighting the knife.


    If he couldn''t hold back his strength, then Habara would be finished if he retreated.


    But this level of strength also made Kisame feel incredible.


    "Really, it''s the first time I''ve discovered that I can be remembered by a group of traitors, but this is also my honor."


    Habara chuckled, and then he looked at Kisame curiously.


    "Speaking of which, the dried persimmon family is considered a big family in the country of water. Is it really a good thing that you chose to defect?"


    "This is my personal choice. Didn''t your family also defect from a Uchiha Itachi?"


    The dried persimmon family is really a big family in Wuyin Village. Habara really didn''t know it before he traveled, and he only realized this fact later.


    On the other hand, Kisame seemed a bit indisputable about Habara''s words, and he even asked Habara a question, and it was obvious that he didn''t seem to want to answer this question.


    "That guy has brain problems, you can treat him as crazy, I don''t think you think the village belongs to Shadow, do you?"


    Habara replied with a light smile, while Kisame nodded seriously.


    "Indeed, I am someone who has experienced the sad consequences of Ying completely treating the village as his own property. It seems that I will have a hard time in the future."


    "Then do you have any idea to follow me?" Yu Yuan met now, "It would be a waste for you to stay in such an organization with no future."


    "I think it''s better to forget it, I don''t have any thoughts of leaving for the time being." Guixie''s voice became a little indifferent: "At least for now, I don''t have any thoughts."


    "It seems that we can only be enemies now. It''s really sad to ask you to team up with that guy."


    Habara shook his head lightly, then he looked at Kisame and suddenly asked quietly.


    "Having absorbed so much chakra from me, is your ninja knife sure to feel good?"


    Habara''s words immediately turned Kisame''s expression aside, and at this moment Kisame clearly felt that Habara''s chakra began to vibrate crazily.


    That kind of vast chakra is full of coldness and destruction, such a power that makes people full of despair, it seems that human beings should have it.


    In his hands, the shark muscle also made a sound like howling at this time, which seemed to prove that Habara''s chakra was really not a tonic for him.


    Several thoughts flashed through Kisame''s mind, he jumped back directly following the power that Habara erupted, and he wanted to let the same muscle pull away from Habara''s ninja sword.


    But Habara obviously wouldn''t let him dodge so easily, he had already rushed up with a stride, and at the same time began to swing the ninja sword in his hand continuously.


    The purple arc kept jumping on Habara Ninja Sword, and because Kisame kept resisting it, he now felt that his head was very big.


    He really didn''t expect that human chakra would make shark muscles feel fear, which the **** Uchiha Itachi never said.


    Also, this guy''s Sharingan is stronger, which means that this guy''s illusion ability will probably be even more terrifying. Kisame didn''t dare to look up at Habara''s eyes.


    The blind spot caused by not looking at his eyes made him dare not even make seals at will. Who knows when this guy rushes up and will be stabbed, then he will be in big trouble.


    And Kisame also noticed one thing, that is why the ninja sword in this guy''s hand gave him a very familiar feeling.


    "Ding ding ding..."


    The sound of metal colliding kept ringing, and Kisame''s passive defense became more and more difficult.


    He just wanted to scold this guy secretly why he was so powerful and at the same time, why was he so fast? Is this guy a human being?


    "It seems that your shark muscles don''t dare to devour my chakra easily?"


    At this moment, Habara''s voice suddenly reached his ears, and Habara''s ninja knife also slashed down from above.


    Kisame immediately sharply pulled up his shark muscles to block the attack, and at the same time lowered his head, not daring to even glance at Habara.


    "And don''t you think this knife is very familiar?"


    Habara kicked Kisame viciously, and Kisame seemed to have seized the opportunity, and immediately took advantage of the opportunity and ran after him.


    It took him a long time to stop, but when his wife Wei Wei was about to confirm the location of Yu Yuan, a shocking Chakra shock appeared behind him.


    Then came Habara''s slightly teasing voice.


    "This knife was snatched from Lei Ya. Speaking of which, I have a good relationship with you Wunin......"


    ¡­


    "Kakuto, are you really determined to fight us?"


    Habara and Scorpion intertwined for the first time, but Kakuzu, Scorpion, Orochimaru, and Itachi unexpectedly confronted each other.


    Scorpion''s icy voice came from Fei Liuhu, but it was a pity that Jiaodu ignored him at all, but remained vigilant.


    In fact, Kakuzu is naturally worried about the current situation, but he still believes in Habara''s power rather than worrying about it.


    The corner of the shark''s face felt that if there was no accident, it should be a member of the Ganshi family. People in this family have huge chakras and such strange power.


    It''s really not that easy for ordinary people to deal with them, but they still have the strength of Habara''s Sharingan to deal with them.


    Then they are just making mistakes for themselves, and Habara''s strength is not just as simple as physical skills.


    The most educated victim by Habara, Kadotsu knew very well how exaggerated this guy''s strength was.


    Of course, this exaggeration still hasn''t reached the level of Uchiha Madara back then, but it''s the only one at present.


    As long as Habara can quickly get rid of that kid from the Kaki clan and support him, not to mention that he can''t beat him, running is always fine.


    Although Habara''s space ninjutsu can always make a lot of noise, don''t count on assassinations and the like, but it''s enough to be able to travel through space!


    "It''s not my decision, and I don''t make any decisions."


    Jiaodu shook his head calmly, staring at the people in front of him and slowly speaking.


    "I''ve already said that I just make money with this patriarch Habara. If he gives me more, I will follow him. It''s as simple as that."


    "It seems that you are hopeless. You dare to believe this kind of person who has no ninja quality. Maybe you don''t know how you died that day."


    Uchiha Itachi said indifferently, he seemed calm now.


    But in his heart, he was already extremely chaotic, he really didn''t expect that he would meet Habara here, this time gave him tremendous pressure.


    He really couldn''t forget how ruthless Yubara was, and he really couldn''t forget how exaggerated Yubara''s strength was.


    And this guy later killed the third Hokage, which made Uchiha Itachi really full of hatred for him, but also a lot of fear.


    But between hatred and fear, he still remained calm, because no matter it was Loquat Juzang or Kisame, they all denied him in all directions.


    Although Uchiha Itachi really wants to refute these denials of him with ''they are all a group of rebels''.


    But he already knew what the situation in Wuyin Village was like. Some things were really not what he wanted, and this was also the source of his inner confusion.


    It''s just that he must not show his inner chaos, he still has to be firm in his thoughts, even if it''s just on the outside.


    Because he has changed, the person who calls himself Uchiha Madara will not let him go, and even if he changes, Habara will not let him go.


    "Oh? What qualifications do you have to talk to me, a lost dog?"


    The corner raised his eyebrows, and then he spoke disdainfully.


    "Whether you have ninja literacy is not what you said, if you want to say that he killed Hokage, then do you have it?


    You were rebelliously defined by Konoha, the third Hokage, and he is the head of the security department. There is a big gap in reputation between you. "


    Uchiha Itachi stopped talking, he looked at Kakuzu silently, the chakra in his body began to boil.


    Not only him, but also Scorpion and Orochimaru. In fact, Orochimaru really didn''t want to fight, but now the situation had to be done.


    Fortunately, Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly. He didn''t prepare for Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation in the dirty soil, but there were other people''s dirty soil reincarnation.


    It''s just that these two people are not so easy to control, but it doesn''t matter, it''s good to delay it for a while.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Uchiha Itachi took the lead in attacking, a huge fireball was ejected by him, and Kakuzu immediately planned to control his water escape mask to defend.


    He was indeed crushed into four bodies by Habara, but Habara killed so many Anbu at one time, and I don''t know how many were seriously injured.


    Kakuzu had obtained Habara''s permission, and had been supplemented to some extent under the leadership of Habara Kage''s avatar, so he was not worried about his state now.


    It''s just that just as his water escape mask was about to release ninjutsu, Orochimaru made a sudden move.


    "Ninja: Hidden Shadow Multi-Snake Hand!"


    He stretched his hand forward, and the snakes on his cuffs hissed and headed towards Kakuzu, and these snakes were entangled with each other and coordinated well, obviously their IQs were not low.


    Seeing this scene, Jiaodu immediately moved aside, and the guy Xie also made a move.


    He manipulated Fei Liuhu''s body to lie down slightly, and the next moment Fei Liuhu fired ultra-high-density Kunai and Qianben from his mouth, which was so fast that it was difficult to dodge.


    And the sharp-eyed angle clearly noticed that there was a green liquid emitting from those Kunai and Qianben, which were obviously poisoned.


    "Difficult guy!"


    Angle cursed secretly, and then he immediately avoided Orochimaru''s poisonous snakes, and guided those poisonous snakes towards Uchiha Itachi''s fireball by the way.


    He did all of this very smoothly, but the opponent was a master, both the quality of ninjutsu and the actual release were very good.


    Even though his movements are smooth enough and stretched enough, he still inevitably gets rubbed a little bit.


    But he didn''t care, because he had already used Earth Dungeon to harden his body during the avoidance process, so he didn''t have any problems.


    And because he released such an earth escape strengthening technique, it also allowed him to calmly face the poisonous stings and needles of the scorpion.


    "Ding ding ding!"


    The sounds like metal collisions continued to sound, and Jiao Du directly blocked the poisonous thorns and needles with his body.


    However, it is impossible for him to completely let these things hit him. If these things really pierce his defense, then his end will be very miserable.


    Constantly retreating and dodging, Jiaodu is still very accurate in such details.


    Moreover, the coordination of the three guys on the opposite side is also a mess, which also gives Jiaodu a chance to find a way to deal with it.


    But these three are powerful ninjas with extremely rare strength, even if their cooperation is a mess, their strength lies there.


    Therefore, if the horns can do anything, all they have to do is continue to deal with it. The powerful ninjutsu is constantly being released, and the ground is also blasted by their attacks at this moment.


    And the surrounding rocks have basically been swept away by them now, and the flames, hurricanes, and thunder are constantly spreading in this space, and the intensity of this battle can be imagined.


    Kakudo kept dodging and fighting back at the same time, he no longer dared to use earth escape alone to resist ninjutsu.


    Because the Orochimaru and Scorpion on the other side possessed Thunder Dun, and the other possessed a puppet that controlled the power of Thunder Dun.


    Thunder escape can be earth escape, this is the truth of the ninja world, and Kakuzu has nothing to do about it.


    "What''s wrong with a kid from the dried persimmon family, and I haven''t solved it yet. If this continues, I will be miserable."


    Kakudo thought about it, but his face turned aside in the next second, because Uchiha Itachi had already rushed in front of him.


    His Sharingan changed shape, and strange power was brewing in his eyes.


    At the same time, several giant snakes had appeared behind him, completely blocking his way of retreating.


    And the puppet controlled by the scorpion had already appeared above his head holding a ninja knife. It can be said that he was completely double-teamed at this moment.


    "Provoke, it seems like I''m going to lose a heart, so I have to pay more!"


    Kakudo murmured silently, his eyes were emitting a faint green at this moment, and his chakra was also swelling crazily.


    Obviously, he had already prepared for the worst, but at this moment, a figure suddenly slammed into him fiercely.


    In an instant, the situation where he was surrounded was completely broken.


    And the next moment, there was a violent roar not far from them!


    ¡­


    "This speed, space ninjutsu?"


    Kisame was stunned by the source and actual situation of Habara''s ninjutsu, but he was even more shocked by the ninjutsu Habara used.


    The jutsu with violent chakra vibrations that suddenly appeared behind him made him realize that it might be a space ninjutsu in an instant!


    This Uchiha can actually know space ninjutsu, this is simply an unimaginable thing, how do people deal with such a guy?


    Kakuzu''s face is really gloomy now, he knows that being dragged into such a battle is inevitable, but the most terrible thing is that this kind of battle is entirely because they have Uchiha Itachi.


    Without this guy, Uchiha Habara would not have fought them.


    After all, strictly speaking, they don''t have any intersection with Uchiha Habara, even if the corners are instigated, it''s no big deal.


    Anyway, all the people in their organization are traitors. If they can betray the first time, can they not have the second betrayal?


    It''s all right now, it''s useless to say anything, the other party doesn''t want to let me go, and they want to take the initiative to eliminate hidden dangers because of Uchiha Itachi.


    But let him face this guy Yubara alone, he really can''t do anything!


    "Buzz!"


    Regardless, Kisame immediately swung his knife and slashed behind him, the shark muscles are now in poor condition because they absorbed Habara''s terrifying chakra.


    Now it is impossible for it to provide Chakra to Kisame to help fight.


    But in any case, Sharkis is also an extremely sharp ninja sword, and there is no problem in exerting the value of ninja sword.


    "And you took the initiative to run behind me but didn''t attack. You can''t avoid this distance!"


    Guixie thought this way mentally, but in fact, he himself was beating drums in his heart.


    It is impossible for him to keep a distance from the opponent, and the speed of the opponent plus this space ninjutsu basically makes it impossible for him to find a way to use ninjutsu to attack, which is equivalent to abolishing more than half of his abilities.


    What makes him helpless the most is that the other party is still a sharingan ninja, which means that his physical skills may not be able to do anything against the other party, can Kisame not feel aggrieved.


    Such aggrievedness also made him have some doubts about his own offense, and his doubts were obviously correct.


    But at the moment when his ninja sword was about to hit Habara, there was a sudden pain in his wrist, and he was shocked to find that the other party had already grabbed his wrist.


    "Boom!"


    The shark muscle smashed **** the ground, and a deep hole was smashed out, and the horns immediately flung it hard when they saw it.


    Under his powerful strength, he got rid of Habara''s control the moment Habara ninja stabbed him in the chest.


    At the same time, he increased his strength ruthlessly, allowing his body to retreat quickly. This time he opened up a lot of distance, but he was still a little scared in his heart.


    If he hadn''t been strong enough and physically fit, I''m afraid the attack just now would have broken his wrist instead of diverting the shark''s attack to the side.


    "But that''s fine, his space ninjutsu seems to have strong chakra fluctuations, which will give me a hint.


    And now that such chakra fluctuations haven''t appeared yet, it means that he hasn''t chased after him, since that''s the case..."


    Kisame is an extremely good ninja, and his analytical ability is also very strong. While thinking about it, he quickly started to seal.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Explosive Water Shockwave!"


    Along with his chakra, which was as strong as a tailed beast, began to jump wildly, and a water source that could form a lake instantly appeared on the dry land!


    He is a shark, he is a dried persimmon ghost shark, his home field is only in the water, and being able to use magic is his perfect fighting method.


    "Very good Shui Dun, I think you really like me, what can this organization do?"


    At this moment, Yubara suddenly landed on the surface of the water, he looked at Kisame in the distance and said calmly.


    "It''s all a group of rebellious and renegade, and even a dog like Itachi can take in, what do you think you can do?


    But Konoha is different. Although Konoha has other families, I can say unceremoniously that my right to speak is the greatest.


    If you want??? Yuan Konoha has resources, and if you need people, Konoha also has people, but I personally value geniuses and talents, and you are a talent.


    But a friendly reminder, don''t kill my interest in you, you must know that I am not serious about fighting until now. "


    Habara''s words were very loud. In fact, he was already fighting seriously, but he still had a little bit of strength that he hadn''t used.


    Facing a ninja like Kisame, if you really don''t take it seriously, you''re just joking about your own life.


    But you can say whatever you want, no one else knows, and Habara is really optimistic about Kisame.


    He really wanted to try to recruit this guy, but it seemed that the effect was mediocre, and his words obviously made Guixier a little silent.


    The next moment, Kisame folded his palms together, and the majestic Chakra began to roll wildly. This move of his could be regarded as a response to Habara.


    "Water Escape¡¤Rain Four Sharks!"


    Ghost Shark slapped the water surface with one hand, and four vertically leaping water sharks appeared around him in an instant.


    The four sharks flew towards Habara without hesitation, the speed was astounding.


    Habara turned his eyes slightly, he had already seen through the essence of this technique.


    This technique is linked with Kisame''s Chakra, and if Kisame does not die directly, this technique can be split infinitely.


    To put it bluntly, this technique is really troublesome, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But Habara is not worried that much.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Quenching!"


    The two hands quickly formed seals, and the black and white flames were sprayed out directly.


    The berserk flames covered an extremely wide area, almost covering the entire surface of the lake that Kisame summoned, and the four sharks were obviously among them.


    The temperature instantly became scorching hot, and the space seemed to become distorted, and the thick water vapor instantly blocked Habara''s sight.


    But this kind of mist without chakra was nothing to Yuhara, he locked on to Kisame in the distance almost instantly, but he frowned very quickly.


    "Water body?"


    Habara shook his head lightly, the next moment his eyes locked on the water surface, and then he said softly.


    "You dare to play such tricks in front of my eyes, are you too confident, or look down on me too much.


    In other words, you don''t know what the power of these eyes means, do you? "


    As soon as the words fell, Ghost Shark suddenly rushed out of the water, his body was wrapped by a shark, and he did not know when he had taken back the Shark Muscle Broadsword.


    The sharp chakra spun continuously on his shark muscle broadsword, accompanied by him waving towards Habara, as if he wanted to see Habara completely torn apart.


    However, at this moment, the three hook jades in Yu Yuan''s eyes spun crazily, and they were connected together in just an instant.


    In the next second, a layer of blue chakras appeared on his body, and these chakras rapidly fused and diffused.


    In the end, the moment the shark muscle touched him, these chakras had turned into giants in the state of skeletons!


    .....

 Chapter 172： 0 hand column room and 0 hand gate room

    Since it doesn''t make sense, then don''t talk nonsense, Habara has always been a person who puts action first.


    The early confrontation with Kisame has already made Habara understand the basic abilities of Kisame, so it can only be said that this guy''s comprehensive ability is really very strong.


    In terms of physical skills, his strength response is excellent. Although his speed is not enough, it also depends on who his opponent is.


    Not to mention his skill and chakra performance, especially the water escape is really shocking.


    With his perfect ninja quality in terms of cooperation, I am afraid that no matter who has a certain power in his hands, he will want to recruit him without affecting his own interests.


    Habara is like this, but this guy has rejected Habara now, so there is no need for Habara to be polite to him.


    Especially when fighting Kisame restrainedly and letting go to fight Kisame are completely different situations!


    Habara stood motionless inside the Susano with his arms folded, he quietly watched Kisame''s sargassum slashing on the Susano.


    Feeling the terrifying power and the transmission of Chakra, he couldn''t help shaking his head inwardly.


    "This Kisame is really a monster. With such strength, if Susano hadn''t protected me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have dared to resist like this."


    Habara looks calm, but his chakra output is very large. After all, Kisame is no joke.


    Susanoo really has a dark history of being smashed by others, even Habara himself has the experience of smashing Susanoo.


    Fortunately, at this time, the strength of Habara''s eyes combined with his chakra supply was enough to greatly increase the strength of his Susanoo.


    So even if it was Kisame''s sneak attack, it didn''t directly break through Habara''s defense.


    "Do you think your every move can really hide from my eyes?"


    Although Habara was still a little turbulent in his heart, on the surface he looked so calm and indifferent, he shook his head lightly and then spoke slowly.


    "As I said, I was never serious before, and that was because I was very optimistic about you.


    But since you refused, then I won''t hold back any more. People don''t have many opportunities, and whether they can grasp it is their own problem.


    Are you right, ghost shark? "


    With Habara''s cold voice, Kisame''s shark face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    He could feel the cold and destructive chakra on Habara''s body become more intense, and he immediately fled towards the water regardless.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t intend to let him go at all, the ninja knife was pulled out by Habara in an instant, and the kaleidoscope in his right eye spun rapidly.


    At this moment, the power of Taoist was urged to the extreme, and then he controlled the ninja sword in Susano''s right hand, and waved it fiercely towards the water.


    A huge blade appeared at the moment when it fused with Habara''s terrifying chakra, and the water surface where the blade hit formed a strange energy torrent.


    This kind of force seemed to be slightly distorted and deformed, and the next second the water surface was split in half like tofu.


    That wisp of blade frantically chased forward, while Kisame was running desperately. In the water, Guisame''s speed could be brought to the extreme.


    But it''s a pity that his speed can''t compare with such a blade.


    Under such an extreme situation, Kisame''s expression became fierce instantly, and he completed the knot seal in an instant while running away.


    "Ninja Shark Muscle Fusion!"


    The Shark Muscle Fusion Mode is Kisame''s last trump card. If it is not a last resort, he really does not want to use this technique, because after all, his mastery of this technique is too poor.


    Ninja fighting really does not advocate taking risks, especially if you use this kind of technique that you are not familiar with, you may take yourself away in a wave.


    But when life and death are at stake, ninjas often become gamblers in an instant, because if you gamble, you may be close to death, but if you don''t gamble, you will die!


    Kisame had no choice under such circumstances, so he decisively chose this technique, and in just a moment he turned into a half-mermaid appearance.


    "This is...is it fused with shark muscles?"


    Habara watched all this from a distance, but he was not surprised that Kisame used this technique.


    In his memory, this thing is Kisame''s last trick, and this technique seems to give Kisame the ability to devour chakra and sense chakra.


    "Very good and practical technique, but his level of fusion is not high, it seems that he is not proficient.


    Otherwise, if this kind of combat power was brought out earlier, I wouldn''t be forced to this point. "


    Hahara thought about it, and then he quickly followed.


    And Kisame''s speed has become faster at this moment, and Habara can clearly feel that this guy''s chakra has become more intense.


    Most importantly, Habara found that this guy was constantly vibrating in chakra and began to give back to his body cells.


    This feeling is somewhat similar to medical ninjutsu, which immediately reminded Habara that Kisame still has the ability to use chakra to restore himself.


    "Are you planning to resist if you can''t avoid it?"


    Habara instantly saw through Kisame''s thoughts, and at this moment, the blade released by Habara had already caught up with Kisame.


    "Buzz!"


    Silently, the blade had already sliced ??across Kisame''s body, and Kisame flew towards the other side viciously like a cannonball in an instant.


    At this moment, Habara''s blade completely crossed the lake created by Kisame, and a terrifying torrent of energy entered the earth in an instant.


    At this moment, the ground began to sway crazily, and the huge torrent of energy caused the ground to shake for a while.


    Layers of blood mist had already appeared on Kisame''s body during this crazy retreat, and what was even more frightening was that his body had clearly begun to show a tendency to break.


    If it wasn''t for a layer of chakra that surrounded him and was constantly healing him, he might have gone to the pure land to accompany their four generations of Mizukage at this moment.


    "boom!"


    Ghost Shark ruthlessly smashed the puppet of Scorpion in the sky, and then his whole body fell to the ground.


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spewed out from Guixier''s mouth, and his body was also continuously overflowing with blood.


    This tragic scene made Kakuto, Orochimaru, Scorpion, and Uchiha Itachi all stunned.


    And the earth-shaking roar that followed immediately made them realize the seriousness of the situation!


    Especially the suffocating chakra that came from it made them understand the horror of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    Kakudo was quick-witted, he immediately lowered his head to avoid Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, and then jumped back fiercely.


    He carefully looked at Orochimaru''s giant snake, but he found that Orochimaru ignored him at all, which made him heave a sigh of relief.


    "It''s really a moving power. It seems that you, Kisame, don''t have enough information about Uchiha Habara."


    Orochimaru really ignored Kakuzu''s meaning, he licked his tongue and looked into the distance.


    He wasn''t surprised to see Kisame''s miserable scene, or he said that he had expected such a situation to happen a long time ago.


    Without sufficient sources of information, without sufficient psychological preparation, it is quite normal to be attacked by Yin Yu at any time.


    Even if Orochimaru knew some information about Habara, he was unwilling to collide with Habara alone.


    One-on-one, run away when you encounter Sharingan, this sentence is never a joke.


    Even if their strength reaches their level, their winning rate is definitely not high in a one-on-one encounter with a kaleidoscope...


    ¡­


    Gui Sha was seriously injured, but he was very lucky. Facing this knife that contained the power of Taoism, he obviously won his gamble.


    The power of that knife was really terrifying. If he hadn''t used the shark muscle fusion mode in advance, he might be dead now!


    However, Kisame didn''t have the slightest idea of ??lying dead. Although he is in very poor physical condition now, at least his foundation is there.


    And just now he forcibly used the chakra of the shark muscle fusion mode to repair himself, and also used the shark muscle to resist most of the damage.


    Therefore, he can still move after his body is repaired. Even if he actually chooses to lie down now, there is still a Jiaodu by his side.


    And that guy Uchiha Habara also came over, lying down, he was really waiting to die!


    "You''d better tell all the information you know, or we will all be in trouble!"


    After Kisame got up, he fixed his eyes on Uchiha Itachi immediately.


    His face was pale and ferocious, and his shark face looked extraordinarily terrifying, but one could imagine that he was really full of anger now.


    This **** **** really didn''t say anything, so that he didn''t even know what Habara''s power was.


    Even if this is to vent his anger, he who already hated Uchiha Itachi doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all now.


    "I played against him a year ago. I can''t guarantee whether he has changed now."


    Uchiha Itachi''s face was not very good-looking, but he still quickly told the information he knew.


    He glanced at several people before continuing.


    "His Sharingan is very strong, but I don''t know the specific ability, but he can release a very special kind of black flame, which is very powerful.


    And he can use Susanoo, which is the most powerful power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan. It can summon a Chakra giant with both offensive and defensive capabilities, but it is also very expensive.


    Secondly, he knows space ninjutsu. I don''t know how to use it, but it is definitely very different from the Flying Raijin of the Fourth Hokage.


    In the end, his sword skills are very powerful, but it is worth noting that his most powerful is the use of anti-skills, which is probably the only thing I know. "


    "It seems that this patriarch Yuyuan has never given his all to you, maybe he thinks it''s not worth it."


    After hearing Uchiha Itachi''s words, Orochimaru couldn''t help but licked his tongue and said in a low voice.


    At this moment, Habara''s figure appeared in the sky above them, and then slowly landed beside Kakuzu.


    "I''m fortunate to have seen Patriarch Habara go all out. That kind of strength is really engraved in people''s hearts."


    Orochimaru''s words made everyone in Akatsuki''s organization a little surprised, but Orochimaru really never said that he and Habara had fought against each other.


    "Master Oshemaru is too famous, and the power of Master Oshemaru is also extraordinary."


    Habara raised his head and looked at Orochimaru, and then he looked at Kakutsu again, and he said quietly after confirming the situation of this guy.


    "It''s just that Oshemaru-sama, whether you can use that kind of power anytime and anywhere, and whether the intensity is so high, is really worthy of my doubts.


    And Oshemaru-sama, people are improving, if the power you use is still the same as last time, then I will be disappointed. "


    "Arrogant guy, do you think we don''t exist?"


    Scorpion snorted coldly, he didn''t have any good feelings for Konoha''s ninjas, and Scorpion hadn''t brought out his strongest puppet to fight yet.


    "Even if you are very powerful, do you think you can really do whatever you want in front of so many of us?"


    "Then you go and leave him behind."


    Habara didn''t have any nonsense, he pointed directly at Uchiha Itachi, his expression was very firm.


    "Or don''t talk nonsense, I know that you are too lazy to talk to him, and I know that you want to save face, a group of people cannot be threatened by me alone.


    But I won''t make any compromises with this guy, you can figure it out. "


    Just figure it out, how else can you figure it out?


    Habara''s words basically blocked the way out for these people. Indeed, they are simply a group of people with evil intentions, and they don''t even care about their so-called teammates.


    But what Habara said was also very realistic, that is, a ninja whose strength reached their level would be shameless even if he was shameless, especially if there was Didara beside him.


    If you really want to ignore this guy Uchiha Itachi, then their mission today will be tantamount to failure.


    What''s more, their whereabouts have been exposed, especially now that Didala is not considered a Yanyin rebellion.


    In the end, he bumped into Uchiha Habara. If he exposes this matter, then troubles will follow.


    At least they will be forced to cut off a source of income, which is definitely not what they want, otherwise they wouldn''t have acted together so well.


    "That''s nothing to talk about." Orochimaru licked his tongue, he shook his head indifferently: "Sure enough, Patriarch Habara is still so strong."


    "In that case..."


    Scorpion''s eyes became sharper, and Uchiha Itachi''s eyes locked on Habara.


    "Then let''s do it!"


    ¡­


    "Commander, the deployment has basically been completed, and information has also come from the front."


    About five kilometers away from the battle, Huang Tu silently looked ahead, while a rock ninja beside him reported in a low voice and quickly.


    It''s just that Huang Tu didn''t answer immediately, his eyes still looked ahead and didn''t look back, he seemed to be in deep thought.


    Just now, he clearly felt the ground swaying, and a powerful force came from the front.


    All this made Huang Tu feel that this matter was tricky, because he had already realized that this time things might not be normal.


    He was already hesitant about whether to let his troops pass by. This unknown danger really made him feel palpitations.


    "Commander?" Just when Huang Tu was silent, Yan Ren beside him couldn''t help but speak again.


    But this time, Huangtu finally responded: "Let''s talk about what''s going on ahead first, and who''s there."


    "Master Commander, Lord Didala is indeed there, but he seems to be in some trouble."


    The rock ninja lowered his head and replied quickly.


    "He seems to be caught in a chaotic battle. It is not clear who the two sides are, but what is certain is that they are very strong.


    Moreover, none of them are from our Yanyin Village. "


    "From outside the village, Didara was also involved."


    Huang Tu murmured, his expression was a bit tangled, but he soon made up his mind.


    "Let the follow-up troops hurry up, I''m afraid we will encounter trouble this time, but we still have to go.


    Because this is the country of earth, not everyone can come here casually! "


    ¡­


    Boom boom boom...


    The roar of Chakra continued to sound, and a larger-scale chaotic battle had quietly occurred.


    Since we can''t reach an agreement, then don''t talk about it, everyone in Habara and Akatsuki''s organization knows this very well.


    Therefore, their actions are definitely more decisive and fierce than Naruto and the others in the original book!


    In mid-air, the scorpion immediately threw out a brand new puppet, and this puppet emitted a unique chakra.


    The next moment, the body of the puppet paused slightly, and endless bones were released by him in an instant.


    These white sharp bones were quickly inserted all over the ground, it is obvious that this puppet is probably a member of the Kaguya clan!


    "There is still such a puppet, this scorpion is much more powerful than imagined."


    When Habara saw this technique, he immediately thought of the white-haired Lord Maro, but it''s a pity that this extremely loyal guy Habara can''t dig the chamfer now.


    It is because of his loyalty that after following a brainwashing master like Orochimaru, Habara has no chance even more. After all, he traveled relatively late.


    However, facing such Shu Yubara, he was still calm. The Susanoo on his body hadn''t dissipated. He believed that his defense was absolutely fine.


    What''s more, he is only using the first form of Susano now, and his power can continue to be superimposed, and the most important thing is that he still has the technique of ''great destruction'' that can affect Susanoo!


    "However, be careful where you step."


    Habara muttered silently, he still kept his arms around him without moving, but his huge skeleton ribs suddenly began to vibrate.


    In an instant, there were more chakras in Susanoo''s body, and these chakras quickly built his body and meridians.


    In just a moment, the original skeleton giant has turned into a human form, and this giant has begun to move when building a human form.


    He had already started to draw the sword when he was still in the skeleton state, and he had completed the transformation by the time his ninja sword was completely drawn out.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he swung the ninja knife fiercely, and at the same time Habara jumped up, and his chakra instantly acted on Susano.


    His figure stabilized in the sky, and the blade formed by the ninja knife he swung was already fiercely moving towards those bone spurs!


    "boom!"


    Those bone spurs that had just been erected were swept away in an instant, and a large amount of dust was stirred up on the ground.


    But at this moment, two giant snakes had risen into the air and rushed towards Habara viciously, and the stench could be smelled even far away from Habara.


    "It''s actually useless to reincarnate with dirty soil, but it saves a lot of trouble."


    Habara muttered silently, but his speed was still fast, the chakra flowed crazily, and his hands formed seals instantly.


    "Fire Escape - The Art of Fire of the Great Dragon!"


    A condensed black and white fire dragon was suddenly ejected by Habara, and rushed straight at the two giant snakes with a whistling sound.


    Although the giant snakes looked incomparably ferocious in those two days, compared with the flames of Habara, their physical bodies really didn''t have any advantage.


    A hoarse whine sounded suddenly, and the two giant snakes were scorched in the middle of the sky.


    Lie Yan (raging flames) fell to the ground along with them, and by the way, cleaned up many bone spurs on the ground.


    After doing all this, Habara floated in the air, but at this moment a black flame suddenly burned on his Susanoo.


    This scene couldn''t help but make Habara raise his eyebrows slightly, and when he looked around, Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope Sharingan was staring at him!


    Obviously, this is his pupil technique, and also the Amaterasu contained in the eye he left behind.


    "I ignored you, you should return your eyes, you lost dog!"


    Habara spoke indifferently, and he immediately abandoned Susano who was covered by Amaterasu.


    He is still clear about Amaterasu''s technique, if he is bitten by this technique, if he doesn''t make some choices, he will probably be completely bitten to death by this technique.


    Moreover, it is indeed a bit cumbersome to carry Susanoo to fight, and it is obviously more expensive to carry such a big guy in the sky than before.


    Even if Habara has a lot of chakra and his recovery ability is strong, he doesn''t dare to consume his chakra unscrupulously, even if he still has a lot of chakra now.


    Use it sparingly and regularly, keep it when it should be reserved, and explode when it should explode. This is what a qualified ninja should do.


    "boom!"


    Chakra erupted suddenly, Habara quickly chased the ground from the air, and his hand ruthlessly went towards Uchiha Itachi''s eye socket.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Sand Iron Wall!"


    However, at this moment, a dazzling light suddenly lit up, and a black wall-like thing suddenly appeared in front of Yubara.


    This black wall is full of magnetism, and there are spike-like things appearing on its surface.


    "Is it Citun, that guy Scorpion?"


    Habara muttered silently, and in the next second, two figures appeared in front of him without warning, knocking Yubara into the air with a punch, a kick, and an instant!


    "Ok!"


    Unprepared attacks are indeed difficult to guard against, but in this case, the blue chakra appeared on Habara''s body, and the Qihe Shield instantly blocked the damage.


    His figure turned over in the air, and when he landed, he regained his footing without any stagger.


    Looking up, I saw Uchiha Itachi who should have been hiding behind the sand iron wall rushing out. Obviously he was one of the instigators of the attack, and the other was Orochimaru.


    "Is it interesting? The two of you actually have such cooperation. I really can''t see it."


    Habara indifferently patted the dust on his body, in fact, they didn''t touch him at all, but he still did it subconsciously.


    "I heard that Oshemaru-sama failed to attack this guy, but broke an arm himself."


    "I also hate him, but since I am now an enemy of the Habara patriarch, there is nothing I can do."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he raised his head and said indifferently.


    "Besides, since I learned about the strength of Patriarch Habara, I don''t care much about this guy anymore.


    However, there is one thing that Patriarch Yubara said is right, that is, it is not an easy matter for me to exert the power of last time.


    However, I still have some other materials on hand, materials that have been prepared in advance but have not been used.


    I think Patriarch Habara will not be disappointed either! "


    As soon as the words fell, Orochimaru quickly sealed his hands, and Yu Principle frowned. He didn''t know what kind of medicine was sold in Orochimaru''s gourd, but he didn''t want to see it either.


    The torrent of Chakra appeared instantly, and the next second he came directly to Orochimaru''s side.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi reacted very quickly, his eyes were locked on Habara, and he reacted immediately when Habara Chakra moved.


    And the scorpion is always protecting Orochimaru, even the scorpion hates Orochimaru to death!


    "Boom!"


    The moment Habara appeared, he directly punched Uchiha Itachi in the abdomen, but the next moment the sand and iron had rushed towards him, which forced Habara to retreat.


    But at this moment, Orochimaru had completed the summoning, and the two coffins quietly rose from the ground...


    .....


    boom...


    In a burst of bangs, two coffins with ''first'' and ''second'' written on the lids broke through the ground.


    Two figures who obviously did not look like strangers stepped out. Their faces were as dull as carefully carved puppets, and there were obvious cracks on their faces.


    Uchiha Itachi''s face changed slightly when he saw this scene, obviously he had already recognized who these two people were.


    He really didn''t expect that Orochimaru would actually play with and blaspheme the souls of his ancestors. Anger suddenly appeared in his eyes, and at the same time, the killing intent in his heart gradually became stronger.


    "You want to kill me?"


    At this moment, Orochimaru suddenly looked at Itachi Uchiha, and said playfully at the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it because you saw me using this technique, but it''s a pity that you are no longer a Konoha ninja, and you can''t go back with Uchiha Habara in your lifetime.


    And I''m different from you, Jiraiya and Tsunade are both in Konoha, if I think I still have a chance, so don''t look at me like this, because you don''t deserve it. "


    Orochimaru''s words made Uchiha Itachi fall into silence, and Habara in the distance stopped his offensive with some playfulness.


    Although he didn''t want Orochimaru to summon such a filthy reincarnation, but he had already come out and he couldn''t help it.


    But what this guy said Habara really loves to listen to. After all, Orochimaru does have a chance to return to Konoha, but as long as Habara is in Uchiha Itachi, he will never think about it for the rest of his life!


    "Those two guys..."


    Since Hahara came to the center of the field and directly became the core point of the battle, Kakuzu was also instantly safe.


    He didn''t enter the battle once, because he knew that although he and Habara had a tacit understanding in thinking, they didn''t have any tacit understanding in battle.


    So now he is keeping an eye on the injured shark face and their newly recruited blond kid, while keeping an eye on the changes on the battlefield.


    However, when he saw the two people summoned by Orochimaru, he really felt like his hairs were standing on end, and he had already recognized who they were at a glance.


    For today''s younger generation, some people''s stories only belong to legends, and for them they are unreachable characters.


    But this is not the case for Kakudo, because he has personally experienced those years!


    He recognized right away that the one in the red armor was the first Hokage Senju Hashimama, and the one in the blue armor was the second Hokage Senju Himama.


    They have overcome obstacles in the chaotic world and established a new order, as well as Konoha, they are all characters who really stand at the pinnacle of the ninja world!


    "Is it summoning the dead to fight? It''s really an evil and terrifying power, but how much power can it exert?"


    Although Kakuzu was taken aback, he quickly adjusted his emotions and forced himself to calm down.


    After all, he is also an experienced ninja, even in the face of such a situation, he can still control his emotions and analyze calmly.


    In particular, he noticed that the situation of the thousand-handed brothers seemed a little weird, their aura didn''t seem to be as exaggerated and terrifying as what he had seen before.


    This made him unable to help but think a little bit, but he was already ready to run away, because the opponent was really scary.


    "Here...where is it?" Qianshouzhujian let out a doubt, and then looked around: "Is it in the world?"


    "Brother?" A sudden sound came, and he turned his head to look and immediately found the figure of his younger brother Qianshoubei.


    But he doesn''t look like a living person, his whole body is full of strange power and there are various wrinkles and cracks, the most important thing is that he is essentially the body of other people.


    In fact, this is also the case with himself, as he has long since discovered.


    "Is it the reincarnation of the filthy soil? Chi, I was actually summoned back to the world by my own ninjutsu.


    It''s really ironic, boy, did you do it? "


    Senshou Feijian had also noticed his situation, and he turned his gaze to Orochimaru behind him with a cold voice.


    The perception of Qianshoubanjian is also top-notch, but in an instant he has locked on the person who released the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    However, he also noticed one thing, that is, his current strength is really nothing compared to his previous one.


    Not only him, but even his elder brother is also in the same situation. He is also beginning to think about how to get rid of this technique.


    Qianshou Feijian is a proud person, how could he allow himself to be controlled by others, in fact, no matter who he is, he probably hates being controlled by others.


    "Oh? A child of the Uchiha clan?"


    Just when Senju Tomona was thinking about how to solve his own troubles, Senju Hashima looked unexpectedly at Uchiha Itachi.


    At the same time, he also noticed Habara who was watching them not far away, but when his perception touched Habara, he immediately felt something was wrong.


    Because he sensed a power similar to his own in Habara, but that power was so hugely different from his own.


    "Uchiha?"


    Hearing the word Uchiha, Senshou Kaijian came back to his senses like a conditioned reflex, and it was here that he noticed that there were actually two Uchihas in the arena.


    And looking at the current posture, it seems that these two Uchihas belong to completely different camps.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Senju Zhuma touched the outcrop, he remembered that the Uchiha clan was quite united, and he rarely saw the scene where the Uchiha himself met in battle.


    "Little ghost, what''s the matter with the forehead guard on your head?"


    Senju Bashima was contemplating, but Senju Feima had already looked at Itachi Uchiha with cold eyes.


    The iconic Konoha forehead guard on his forehead was scratched to a deep horizontal bar, and the meaning of this is self-evident.


    This guy is obviously a Konoha''s rebellious ninja, or a Uchiha''s rebellious ninja, which has already filled Senshou Feima with killing intent.


    "Now is not the time to discuss these matters. Please, both of you, deal with the opposite person as soon as possible, or stop him."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and two kunai had appeared in his long sleeves.


    He actually didn''t want to control these two people. After all, he had seen Uchiha Madara''s battle, and he already understood that controlling them might not be able to exert their combat effectiveness.


    Even if their strength is not enough, their combat experience and familiarity with their own abilities are not comparable to their own.


    But if forced to, Orochimaru still has to make some choices, after all, the opponent he faces is not a simple enemy.


    That''s Uchiha Habara, that guy who exists like a nightmare......


    ¡­


    Huang Tu is a responsible commander. Since he has made a decision and knows that the opponent is strong, it is naturally impossible for him to hide behind.


    Although his approach is not considered a qualified commander, his approach has won the trust and love of the majority of ninjas.


    In fact, he still learned this from his father, who was also a ninja who would go to the front line at any time.


    They had always known who they were, and that hadn''t changed, so even though his father was Shadow, he was still doing it.


    This point really formed a huge gap with the series of Konoha III Hokage.


    The closer to the front line, Huang Tu''s face became more ugly, because he obviously felt that the chakra torrent formed in front of him was really terrifying.


    The ground trembled, the floods submerged, and even terrifying flames continued to appear.


    Obviously, all of this was done by the ninjas who fought here. The strength of these guys really made Huang Tu feel cold.


    Even though he is very confident in his own strength, he is really full of worries when he encounters such an enemy.


    Because he may be fine, but the people he brings may have accidents!


    "Commander, the follow-up troops have already formed and moved closer. Shouldn''t we make a move?"


    At this moment, Yan Ren beside him asked in a low voice, but his voice seemed a little trembling, and he was obviously frightened by the scene in the distance.


    "Are you afraid?" Huang Tu took a deep breath, and then asked in a low voice: "This time our enemy is not easy."


    "Commander, this is the Land of Earth." The young Yannin restrained his emotions, and he said slowly, "Even if we are afraid, we can''t let these guys do whatever they want in the Land of Earth!"


    "It seems that you are very enlightened." Huangtu couldn''t help laughing when he heard his words: "You will be a powerful ninja, because you have firm beliefs, go pass the order."


    Having said that, Huang Tu restrained his smile, and his expression became firm: "Let''s go!"


    boom!


    But at this moment, a loud noise came from a distance, and then a series of deep cracks continued to spread towards the surroundings.


    What''s even more frightening is that strange trees appeared in the distance, and these trees actually formed a small forest...


    .....


    "what do you mean?"


    Although Orochimaru''s movements were secretive, they also fell into the eyes of the thousand-handed brothers, which made them frown involuntarily.


    "The meaning is very simple. The person opposite you is the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the owner of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    Orochimaru spoke calmly, while Yu Yuanyuan watched him quietly, and did not interrupt his words.


    "He shot and forced your disciple Sarutobi Hiruzen to death, of course he was also forced to shoot, all of this is due to the second generation Hokage-sama''s credit.


    He is now the actual controller of Konoha, and the person next to you is Konoha Renren, and his betrayal was discovered because he attacked the Uchiha clan.


    And this is also the reason why the patriarch Yuyuan shot your disciples to death. Unfortunately, we are being hunted down by him now. We really need your strength. "


    Orochimaru''s words were full of information, and Senju Bashima and Senju Tomona frowned involuntarily when they heard these words.


    Senju Bashima really didn''t expect that Konoha didn''t seem to be stable at all after his death, but Senju Tobima''s eyes were locked on Habara.


    It never occurred to Senju Tobema that Hiruzen Sarutobi had developed the situation to the point where the Uchiha clan was about to be wiped out.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that Konoha had fallen into the hands of the Uchiha clan at this time, which he absolutely couldn''t accept!


    It''s just that Senshou Tobima didn''t make a complete move, and his eyes were already locked on Uchiha Itachi''s body.


    This guy dared to attack his family, and according to the person who summoned them, he wanted to destroy his family.


    This is really a ruthless person, such a ruthless person is really eye-catching.


    "However, this situation is not easy to handle now. I have received too little information. I can''t be sure who is right and who is wrong, and..."


    Senju Feijian thought to himself, his eyes had already shifted from Uchiha Itachi to Habara.


    "This kid feels even more evil, there seems to be something extraordinary in his body, and he is now the actual controller of Konoha.


    Konoha fell into the hands of this guy, it is really unacceptable, is this a new Uchiha Madara? "


    Senju Tomona has always been vigilant towards the Uchiha clan, and he even guessed that the step that Sarutobi Hiruzen took may be the appearance of this kid.


    It''s just a pity that Hiru Sarutobi lost, and the loss was extremely thorough.


    "But you can''t easily believe the summoner''s words. This guy wears the same costume as that Uchiha kid, which shows that they are an organization.


    And he will be reincarnated, which shows that this guy is probably Konoha''s traitorous ninja, it seems that he must find a way to get control of his body.


    It''s just that the strength of this body is too weak now, things are a bit difficult to handle, and this matter needs to be told to the elder brother. "


    Qianshou Feijian''s mind was spinning quickly, and he had already made a decision in just a moment, but before he could speak, Qianshou Zhujian suddenly laughed.


    "It feels like what you young people are doing is very complicated."


    Senju Bashima looked at Habara calmly, and then he laughed and said.


    "You are the actual controller of Konoha? So does this mean that you are Konoha''s Hokage, what generation are you now?"


    "Konoha has reached the fifth generation, but I am not Hokage."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and he looked at the two with some amusement.


    Since Orochimaru didn''t control these two people, it means that he has learned from Uchiha Madara''s matter how to make them exert their maximum combat effectiveness.


    Now Habara turned to see what choice they would make.


    "Is that so, UU Kanshu is really a pity. I always hoped that Uchiha would make a Hokage, but it''s a pity."


    Senshou Zhujian sighed slightly, and then his gaze became serious.


    "However, since he said that you are the actual controller of Konoha, and you have not refuted it, then I want to see..."


    Before he finished speaking, Senshou Habara came to Habara with a teleportation technique, and swung his fist towards Habara in a posture that he couldn''t dodge.


    "As the controller of Konoha, what is your strength!"


    ¡­


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version of Lewen Novel Website:

 Chapter 173： This kid must be the next Uchiha Madara!

    Popular recommendation:


    Senshou Bashima''s shot really didn''t have the slightest fancy, but his fist really made people have a posture that you couldn''t dodge at all.


    Habara didn''t know what kind of thinking Senju Habara was thinking that he would take the initiative to make a move, but Habara was also mentally prepared.


    The kaleidoscope in his eyes turned slightly, and he dodged the punch of Senshou Zhujian in an instant!


    And the next moment, the ninja knife in his hand had already swung towards Senju Bashirama viciously, but before he stabbed Senju Bashirama, his brows frowned.


    Because he could clearly see that the fellow Qianshou Feijian had already rushed in front of him, and the Kunai in his hand even stabbed at Yubara''s stomach.


    "It''s really troublesome for these two guys to have such a tacit understanding after being dead for so long."


    Habara murmured silently, but at this moment, his inconceivable slight side avoided the almost inevitable thorn in Qianshouban.


    "Cut, these eyes."


    Qianshou Feijian saw that his attack was dodged, he snorted softly and didn''t have much emotion, because he knew the power of these eyes.


    After all, he personally killed a person with these eyes back then, but now he doesn''t have much confidence to settle such a thing.


    Because at this time, his combat power is really less than half of his peak, and he can''t even use the flying thunder **** technique that he is best at.


    This kind of intensity is really embarrassing for the owner of a kaleidoscope, he doesn''t know why his brother did it, it really doesn''t look like his brother''s style.


    But he can still guess a little bit, so he is also willing to cooperate with his brother.


    Sure enough, at the moment Habara dodged Senju Tobeken''s attack, Senju Hashirama clasped his hands together, and then directly pressed them to the ground.


    "Tu Dun¡¤Tu Long Spear!"


    Qianshou Zhujian didn''t use the Wooden Dungeon, because he knew very well that the Wooden Dungeon used in his current state was not powerful enough.


    And without knowing the strength of Habara''s strength and basic information, Senju Zhuma decided to use conventional power, which also made it easier for him to test.


    "Didn''t use the wooden escape?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, but just as he was about to leave, the annoying Senshou Feijian followed up again.


    "Ninja Law: Art of Darkness!"


    Accompanied by his seal seal, Yu Yuan''s eyes suddenly went dark, and he felt as if he had fallen into an abyss, not to mention he couldn''t see his five fingers, even if he put his five fingers in front of his eyes, he couldn''t see clearly.


    However, this kind of situation is only a matter of seconds to Yu Yuan, and the sight in his eyes has recovered clearly in just an instant.


    After all, his eyes have reached the level of kaleidoscope sharingan, how could he be easily controlled by such a technique.


    However, a powerful ninja battle can decide many things even in seconds.


    The moment Habara regained his sight, Senshou Hashirama and Senshou Toikama charged up again.


    The situation of these two people is really the same as that of Uchiha Madara. Even though their strength has fallen to the bottom, their fighting consciousness has been retained.


    In such a close-range attack, even if Habara predicted the direction of their attack in advance, it would be of no use.


    Because they were too close, and their attack speed made it difficult for Habara to dodge effectively in the air, and it was not Habara''s style to blindly dodge.


    "Just take it as respect for you, I would like to see if you can give me the same pressure as Uchiha Madara!"


    With a thought, the blue Chakra quickly emerged, and the bones of the skeleton covered Habara''s body in an instant, and Susano''s arm extended and swept out in an instant.


    boom!


    A powerful impact sounded, and Susano Habara''s arm collided fiercely with Brother Senju''s attack.


    At this moment in the air, an invisible circle of air flow can be seen with the naked eye, which is formed by the air being oscillated. The attack of the three directly made the air here into a vacuum at this moment.


    Under the powerful impact, Senshou Feijian flew upside down like a cannonball, and although Senshou Bashima also retreated, he had already stabilized his figure in mid-air.


    It''s just that the situation in Qianshouzhujian is not particularly good at this time, a crack appeared on his left foot, obviously such a terrifying impact force is not acceptable to ordinary people at all.


    Even if he is reincarnated from the dirty soil at this time, the strength is too low for him to resist at all.


    "But it''s amazing, this Uchiha boy."


    Senju Bashima didn''t care about his situation at all, instead he looked at Habara not far away with a smile on his face.


    "Based on his age, this kind of strength has surpassed me and Madara, but this kind of strength seems to be a bit low in controlling Konoha.


    But no matter so much, I have to be serious, and I still have some things to be sure! "


    Qianshou Zhujian was thinking this way, and the next moment, Qianshou Feijian came to his side with an instant body technique.


    At this time, the state of Qianshouban also looks abnormally bad, but because of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, his body is constantly recovering.


    "Brother, we may not be able to deal with this kid''s strength."


    Qianshou Feijian said while recovering himself, but his eyes also looked back vaguely.


    "Also, those guys are not simple things. I really didn''t expect that we would be involved in such a complicated form just after waking up."


    For the two of them who have just been resurrected, the current situation is really complicated for them, and neither of them can easily believe that it is true.


    However, Senshou Zhujian is still very optimistic. He naturally knows the complexity of the current situation, but his thoughts are much simpler.


    After all, they are dead, and many things really don''t need to be so complicated.


    Let''s talk about what you need to know, and do what you can do when the time comes, this is his idea.


    Everyone is dead, so the affairs of the world will naturally be handled by the younger generations who are alive, especially when they are still under control.


    "I know, so I made the move just to ask for information." Senju Zhuma replied with a smile: "Can''t you guess what I''m thinking?"


    "I just know that, so I cooperate with you."


    Qianshou Feijian shook his head disdainfully, and he said seriously.


    "Otherwise, I will deal with the kid who only has one Sharingan first, but that kid''s strength is not low, and his eyes seem to be kaleidoscopes.


    What the **** is going on, the current Uchiha. "


    Kaleidoscopes are rare eyes, but now there are actually two pairs here, which makes Qianshou Feijian feel a little baffled and troublesome at the same time.


    "Have you discussed what to do?"


    At this moment, Habara''s voice suddenly came over. He looked at the crowd coldly, without any obvious injuries on his body, and his chakra had already begun to brew crazily.


    "Just now you have been attacking, now it''s time to replace me!"


    ¡­


    "Hey, Orochimaru, is the person you summon reliable?"


    At the moment when Yu Yuan and Senshou Zhu and Senshou Fei fought, Xie couldn''t help asking.


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but look sideways, he already felt that something was wrong with the two of them, because the strength shown by the two of them was really too low.


    This seems to be far from the two Hokages that Itachi Uchiha knew.


    This kind of strength is probably just an ordinary ninja with the strength of a ninja, which is really not right and not very reliable.


    However, Orochimaru shook his head slightly, and he said with a smile: "You will know if you are reliable or not, and I don''t expect these two people to defeat Uchiha Habara."


    "Then what do you mean?" Scorpion''s voice was still cold, but soon he figured out something: "You want to collect more information on Uchiha Habara, but you just rely on them?"


    "Don''t underestimate these advanced ninjas. Even if their strength is not strong, the fighting power they can display is beyond our imagination."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, his eyes locked on Habara and the others.


    "I didn''t control their consciousness, just to let them exert their maximum strength, because for them, fighting consciousness is also part of their fighting power."


    As soon as Orochimaru''s voice fell, the first round of confrontation between Habara and Senjuzhu had ended.


    The cooperation between Qianshouzhujian and Qianshoufei really made them look sideways. Such a simple but extremely tacit cooperation has an excellent effect.


    In just one turn, Habara had to directly use Susanoo to deal with it!


    Of course, it is also possible that Habara was too lazy to do so many cumbersome things, and directly used the most effective defense method to fight back.


    But in any case, this also gave them a great shock, even if these two people did not show many high-level ninjutsu, but even they feel dangerous with such a hand.


    Perhaps this is what Orochimaru said, the so-called fighting consciousness of a powerful ninja.


    But soon, they couldn''t watch in peace, because the battle between Yu Yuan and Brother Qianshou directly affected them!


    In the distance, as soon as Habara''s words fell, his Susano suddenly swelled, and then Habara stood upright with one hand and formed a seal.


    He has never tried to use Susanoo to release ninjutsu, but he has seen this kind of thing with Uchiha Madara.


    This inspired Habara a lot, and now he also wants to try, using his own Chakra and Susanoo to perform ninjutsu together, what kind of effect will it have!


    Along with Habara''s knot seal, Susano also raised a hand, and the suffocating Chakra instantly confused the entire battle scene.


    In the next second, when the frequency of these chakras reached resonance, Habara directly used Susanoo to release his own technique!


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Quenching!"


    The flames burst out suddenly, and the flames beyond ordinary people''s comprehension erupted from Susanoo''s face.


    The terrifying flames were vast and boundless, like a sea of ??fire, they directly hit Qianshouzhujian and Qianshoufeijian, like the anger of the fire god.


    Such flames made the faces of Brother Qianshou slightly changed, and the expression on Qianshou''s door became even more gloomy.


    Because in his memory, it seems that the only guy who can do this step is Uchiha Madara!


    Although this kid is far from reaching the level of Uchiha Madara, it is obvious that he has this potential.


    "Wood escape, the birth of the tree world!"


    Faced with such a powerful flame, Qianshou Zhujian had no choice but to use Mu Dun directly.


    However, he knew very well that his Wooden Dungeon might not be able to resist this kind of Fire Dungeon, and even a little carelessness might become the nourishment for this Fire Dungeon.


    And Qianshou Feijian is also very aware of their current situation, so there is no need for too many reminders, he has already started to seal quickly.


    "Water Escape¡¤Big Explosion Water Shockwave!"


    A vast stream of water spewed out from the mouth of Qianshoubeijian in an instant, forming a huge lake in the blink of an eye.


    It''s just that everything they did to face Habara''s offensive still seemed a little bad, even though it was the first time Habara used Susanoo to perform ninjutsu, so he didn''t use black flames.


    But even if it''s just an ordinary flame, under Susano''s blessing and Habara''s super chakra quality, everything becomes even more unimaginable!


    "boom!"


    It was just the first wave of collisions, and the Mutun, whose Yangtun attribute was extremely rare and might be as strong as Yamato, was ignited by Habara.


    The next moment, the water escape between the thousand-handed doors was also intertwined with the flames, and the huge water vapor bulged to form a huge haze.


    The smog quickly rose into the sky, causing bursts of dark clouds to appear in the originally clear sky.


    And the coverage area of ??the fire escape released by Habara is really too big, even if Senshou Hashirama and Senshou Feima are blocking in front, it still spreads behind them.


    "Red Secret Technique¡¤Performance of Hundred Machines!"


    Seeing the unimaginably huge flames, Scorpion immediately threw out a scroll, and then manipulated the densely packed puppets to resist the spread of those flames.


    And Orochimaru glanced at Kisame at the side, he hoped that Kisame could do something, but it''s a pity that this guy who is best at water escape is now in a state of being abolished.


    It is better to expect him to do something than to expect him to help, so Orochimaru quickly retracted his gaze, and then quickly closed his seal.


    "Earth Dungeon Thousand Miles Earth Flow Wall!"


    In just an instant, Orochimaru completed a super defensive ninjutsu, which normally requires several or even dozens of ninjas to perform together.


    But it wasn''t that much trouble for him, he could easily do this by himself.


    Everyone in the rear was showing off their abilities to defend. Obviously, they were really troubled by Habara''s offensive.


    Senshou Habarama and Senshou Feima were in a bad state at this time, and the two of them faced Habara''s attack directly, and they were also under the greatest pressure.


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were reincarnated from the dirty soil at this time, I''m afraid they would have died long ago!


    The flames constantly ignite and destroy them, and their bodies are also constantly being repaired in the process.


    I don''t know how long it took, but these terrifying flames slowly stopped.


    The arrival of the tree world has been restored and grown again because of the absence of flames, and the lake formed by the blast wave has also been greatly diffused.


    "Brother, something is wrong." Qianshou Feijian frowned and said, his face suddenly changed in the next second: "Be careful, he is coming!"


    As soon as the words fell, Chakra Habara suddenly appeared between the two of them accompanied by the roar.


    The ninja sword with sharp chakra swung down suddenly, and severed the neck of Senju Fujian...


    ¡­


    Habara felt very relieved when he cut off the head of the dog between the thousand hands.


    Even if he knew that this was just a reincarnation of filth, this guy would recover soon, but he couldn''t be comfortable.


    Habara was worried and feared in the Uchiha clan back then, and was even ready to run away, because this guy''s will was inherited.


    Even though Habara knew about this incident, he couldn''t completely blame Senju Tomona, because what Senju Tomona did to some extent was to prevent Uchiha while also trying to win Uchiha back.


    It''s just that this guy died too early, which caused him to not complete many things.


    And these guys Sarutobi Hiruzen magnified and extremed things, which led to the birth of the tragedy of the Uchiha clan in the original book.


    But it''s true that this guy hates Uchiha, and it''s true that Sarutobi Hiruzen, Zanju Koharu, Mitomon Yan and that **** Danzo are all his disciples.


    In addition, Jia Yu was originally a narrow-minded person, so he was naturally full of Qianshou Feijian in his heart, and such a move was really normal!


    "Between the door!"


    Seeing this scene, Qianshou Zhujian couldn''t help frowning. He knew that Qianshou Feijian was reincarnated from the dirt, but he still wouldn''t be happy that his brother''s head was hidden.


    He snorted softly, raised his hand instantly, the majestic Chakra condensed in his hand, and the next moment a wooden thorn stabbed out fiercely.


    "Wood escape¡¤cutting technique!"


    Habara''s eyes rolled quickly, and he had already seen the direction of the wooden thorn''s attack.


    The ninja sword in his hand swung away quickly, and he blocked Senju Bashirama''s attack in a flash, and the blue chakra on his body emerged again.


    Obviously, this is Habara''s intention to use Susano''s symbol again, which makes Senju Hashima shake his head involuntarily.


    "Don''t be impulsive, although I am not a Uchiha, I know that continuous use of Susanoo is a heavy burden on your eyes.


    And the reason why I did it was not because I had to decide the winner, but because I wanted to figure out some things. "


    Habara raised his eyebrows at Senju Hashirama''s words, he didn''t quite understand what Senju Hashirama meant.


    Is it because he doesn''t intend to continue the fight, or does he have his own ideas and just wants to communicate in some hidden way?


    Habara thought for a moment, and immediately thought that this should be the second type.


    I''m afraid that Senju Zhuma and Senju Feima will not easily believe Orochimaru''s words, and they still want to get more verification.


    After all, both of them had been Hokage, and even if Senjujuma''s brain circuit had some problems, he basically didn''t have any major problems under normal judgment.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Habara asked directly, but he didn''t stop the movement in his hands, he didn''t continue to use Susano, but he pressed Senju Hashirama back hard.


    Then his ninja knife slashed at Senju Bashirama fiercely with strong thunder-tunning power, but Senju Bashirama lowered his head to dodge it, and he pressed towards the ground, a new Wood escape ninjutsu was also used by him.


    "Wood escape ¡¤ wooden ingot wall!"


    A row of logs rose quickly, instantly blocking Habara''s knife, and his voice came from behind Mu Dun.


    "What happened to Konoha, or what happened to Konoha after I died?"


    "You should ask your younger brother this question better. Hiruzaru Sarutobi is his disciple. I think what he did is more appropriate than mine."


    Habara shook his head, the chakra on the ninja sword in his hand instantly changed from Thunder Dun to Wind Dun.


    The kaleidoscope in his right eye spun rapidly, and the next moment, the wooden trap in Qianshouzhujian was cut open by him!


    And the extreme sharpness did not stop at all, and he ruthlessly moved towards Senshou Bashirama, and Senshou Bashirama''s reaction was also very fast, he dodged sideways for a while, and then he directly stuck to it.


    "Then what the person who called us just now said is true, you drove the monkey to death?"


    Qianshou Zhujian said suspiciously, and the body of Qianshou Feijian on the other side also began to condense again. His face was full of displeasure, but he also looked over.


    "Yes, I forced him to die, but this is the last respect for him."


    Habara shook his head, glanced at the dark clouds in the sky from the corner of his eyes, and then he said with a smile.


    "First Daime-sama, and Second Daime-sama, I have two questions for you.


    Is the person who becomes Hokage able to be recognized by everyone, or the person who is recognized by everyone can become Hokage?


    Also, is Konoha Hokage''s Konoha, or is Konoha everyone''s Konoha, and Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage? "


    Habara''s two questions caused Senju Bashira to raise his eyebrows, but Senju Tobima had already realized it, so he asked directly before Senju Bashira opened his mouth.


    "Are you sure you''re not joking, the monkey has degenerated into that kind of person?"


    "What''s the point of lying to you two dead people, and with the current strength of the two of you, are you worth it?"


    Habara''s words were full of disdain, and his words were completely true, there was really no need for him to lie to these two people, especially their current situation was particularly bad.


    Leaving aside the issue of strength, the state of their reincarnation being controlled by others is already pathetic enough.


    Habara has such a big advantage, and both of them are dead, why should he lie to himself?


    "You mean, the monkey regards Konoha as its own property?"


    No matter how slow Qianshou Zhujian reacted, at this moment he had already reversed.


    Habara''s two questions were already very explicit. He thought about it for a while and added the reminder from Senshou Tomona. If he didn''t understand, then he really didn''t deserve to be the original Hokage.


    "if not?"


    Habara nodded calmly, and while mobilizing the chakra in his body, he spoke calmly.


    "This kind of person is also the person who attacked my family, how could I let it go, how could Konoha let it go?


    Don''t think that our Uchiha clan can push him off the throne of Hokage alone. This is the unanimous decision of the Konoha clan. "


    "So, where are those guys over there?"


    Senshou Feima has basically recovered, he felt the shock of Habara Chakra, and he also started to prepare, but he still asked.


    "A person who took the blame for your disciple, an idiot from our clan who decided that Konoha was Hokage''s exclusive because of your disciple''s brainwashing."


    Habara gave his answer flatly, especially when he was talking about Itachi Uchiha, Habara''s face was full of disdain.


    And after all this, Habara''s Chakra has been mobilized.


    "Okay, I''ve finished what I needed to say, and now it''s time to give a break.


    After all, we have dragged on for quite a while..."


    ¡­


    To be honest, Habara felt a little disappointed with the summoning of Senshou Hashirama and Senshoubanma this time.


    First of all, their summons are really weak. Although they are not far behind Uchiha Madara, their power display is now more demanding than Uchiha Madara.


    This is probably the advantage of Sharingan. After all, the combat assistance that Sharingan can provide can play a huge role at every ninja level.


    The second point is that the desire to fight between the two of them, especially the desire to fight between Qianshouzhu is very low.


    He is not like Uchiha Madara at all, he is fighting with the idea of ??killing you, this guy is here for intelligence.


    This also means that it is impossible for him to bring unimaginable pressure to Habara like Uchiha Madara.


    Habara is not a battle freak, but he really likes these super powerful people who have been weakened for various reasons and are forced to use their own combat experience and awareness to fight against him.


    Because this way Habara can learn a lot, which is extremely beneficial to his development.


    In particular, a guy like Senju Zhuma has been fighting Uchiha Madara for a lifetime, and his combat experience is also very important to Habara.


    Maybe, Habara can also learn some skills from him to deal with Uchiha Madara, to be precise, the skills to deal with the Uchiha clan.


    This can improve his own weaknesses, so that he can become stronger!


    But encountering the current situation, Habara has nothing to do but sigh helplessly, so continuing to fight is just acting, it''s better to end it sooner.


    "And there are people coming, and the scale is not small, are they from Yanyin Village?"


    Habara murmured silently, his chakra had gathered to the extreme, and a faint electric current had appeared on his body.


    Senju Hashima obviously felt the chakra fluctuations on Habara''s body, and he couldn''t help but twitch his brows slightly. In fact, after getting the answer, he no longer had much thought of fighting.


    But Habara''s performance at this time touched his heart a little bit, and he was actually very curious about how much combat power Habara could show.


    Moreover, Habara is the actual controller of Konoha at this time, and he also wants to know the limit of Habara.


    This is a kind of temptation, even if he can''t perform to the level he should have at all, but the desire in his heart has already been beating.


    "Do you want to end the fight?"


    Senju Zhuma suddenly smiled and said that the chakra in his body began to gather crazily. Originally, he was reincarnated with endless chakra. At this moment, he looked particularly terrifying.


    "Then, let me see what kind of extreme power you, the actual controller of Konoha, have mastered!"


    As soon as the words fell, Senshou Habara punched Yubara viciously, and Habara reacted quickly and immediately turned sideways to avoid the blow.


    "Water Escape Hard Vortex Water Blade!"


    Qianshou Feijian, who has recovered, has no hesitation at all, he has already felt the state of his elder brother, so what he has to do is to cooperate!


    A huge waterspout came towards Yubara fiercely like a spear, and the ninja sword in Yubara''s hand went straight away with an electric current.


    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan state has already seen through this technique in an instant, and he directly hit the key part of this technique with just one knife, causing the technique to disintegrate in an instant.


    It''s just that Habara noticed that Senju Hashirama quickly opened the distance, which made him realize that Senju Hashirama might be serious at the moment.


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bite Explosion!"


    One move was broken by Yubara, and Qianshou Feijian made another seal without the slightest hesitation, but Yubara obviously didn''t intend to spend any more time with him.


    Compared with Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara, his strength is really far behind. The most deadly thing is that he can''t use Fei Lei Shen, who can threaten Habara.


    Just relying on the combination of his Chakra quality and basic ninjutsu at this time, it is really difficult for Habara to feel threatened.


    It''s not that Qianshoubeijian can''t do it. On the contrary, if it''s the heyday, even if it only has the power of the sixth or seventh layer in the heyday, Habara must be extremely careful.


    At this time, it was because he was restricted too severely, and he couldn''t display the combat level he should have at all, and he couldn''t even display his conventional combat mode.


    This made Habara not much interested in him, because this kind of battle really didn''t have much meaning except for copying a few water escape ninjutsu for Habara.


    "What''s more, I don''t have the attribute of water escape chakra, so it''s useless to copy it."


    Habara was muttering in his heart, he saw that the rising water flow summoned by the Thousand Hands Gate would eventually gather into a huge water dragon, his body moved slightly.


    "Buzz!"


    The next moment, Habara appeared directly in front of him under Senshoubanjian''s horrified gaze, and pierced his abdomen with a ninja knife!


    "Let''s stop here, if you have Flying Thunder God, maybe I will pay more attention and be careful, and I will be happy to fight with you.


    But now whether you can compare with Sarutobi Hiruzen is still a question, at least his five escape bursts made me feel threatened, but you can''t do it at all. "


    "Empty...space ninjutsu?"


    Qianshou Feijian watched this scene in disbelief, and then his face turned cold and he wanted to fight back.


    But Habara obviously didn''t give him this chance, minefields had already appeared around him, and the ninja knife in his hand cut his hands again, and finally cut his head here.


    After scoring twice, Habara cut off Senju Tomonama''s head, and Habara''s gaze was completely on Senju Hashirama, who also completed all his preparations at this moment.


    "In this state, this may be the strongest wooden escape I can use."


    Qianshou Zhujian murmured, and then he patted his hand on the ground without hesitation.


    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"


    With his chakra running, the surrounding trees that were originally summoned by him began to actively gather.


    And once again connected to his chakra, some of these trees also started to attack Habara.


    It''s just that such an attack is of no use to Habara, his eyes are still looking at the distance, looking at the huge wooden dragon that is rapidly forming and exuding terror and deterrence!


    "It''s actually the wood dragon technique?"


    Habara was also a little surprised, but he was so surprised that his own technique was already prepared.


    The tyrannical thunder and lightning could no longer be controlled, and Habara also did not intend to control it.


    He erected the index finger and **** of his left hand together, and in an instant purple thunder began to rage, and endless thunder fell from the sky under the guidance of his chakra!


    "Lei Dun ¡¤ Profound Truth ¡¤ Wan Lei Tian Prison Yin!"


    ¡­


    The terrifying thunderstorm was so shocking that even Orochimaru and the others frowned after seeing this scene.


    This kind of technique, this kind of chakra torrent, even if they don''t pay attention, they may end up dead!


    The most terrible thing is that the coverage of this technique is very wide. If it is combined with Habara''s unique space ability, this is simply a super large-scale war weapon!


    They could completely imagine how terrifying it would be when Yubara suddenly flashed into the crowd riding the terrifying thunder.


    From the outside, all of this is already so terrifying, but in the coming of the tree world, what can be felt between Qianshouzhujian and Qianshoufeijian is even more real.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The endless thunderbolts kept falling on the trees, and the defense of these trees, which lacked the power of Yang Dun, was relatively low.


    Under Habara''s continuous lightning strikes, they couldn''t last that long at all, and some wooden branches were directly ignited under such lightning strikes!


    The raging flames began to spread continuously as the tree world descended, and the dark clouds in the sky formed by the fusion of the fire escape and the water escape made Habara''s thunderstorm even more turbulent and terrifying.


    "Aw!"


    Although Habara''s thunder is extremely turbulent, it is not so fatal to Mulong. After all, this is the strongest move that Senshou Hashima has used in his current state, and the quality of this technique is also extremely extraordinary.


    The wooden dragon rushed towards Yubara quickly, and even Yubara frowned at that roaring posture, but he remembered that this technique had a strong ability to entangle, even a tailed beast would find it difficult to break free.


    And this technique also has a very strong feature, that is, it can devour chakras, and this kind of devouring is really a desperate restraint of those tailed beasts in the physical sense.


    "Similarly, I also extremely restrain Susano!"


    Susanoo is also composed of chakra, and will naturally be restrained by Mutun. Before the battle between Senjuzhujian and Uchiha Madara did not reach the level of using fairy art, Senjuzhujian used wooden men and wood dragons Against Uchiha Madara.


    Habara is also quite afraid of this technique, but even if he is afraid of this wood dragon, the limit is here.


    Just like Uchiha Madara, their own upper limit is not enough, even if they use a full-level large account to open a small account to play extreme operations, there is still a big gap in the face of full-rune accounts!


    "I want to see how much chakra you can swallow!"


    Habara thought in his heart, a blue radiance instantly appeared on his body, his eyes rolled quickly, and the radiance on his body also became extremely dazzling.


    His consumption of fighting today is far beyond imagination, and the continuous alternate use of body skills, ninjutsu and pupil skills, even his physical fitness that has been modified by plug-ins is a bit overwhelming.


    But at this time, his chakra is not bad, he can still support the battle, and it is still a very high-quality battle!


    "The value of Yang Dun in body transformation is reflected in the recovery speed and sustainable battle."


    Amidst the huge roar, the azure blue light on Habara''s body has completely turned into a half-length giant wearing armor and wearing a tengu mask on his face!


    The giant Habara worked hard and continued to grow bigger, until Habara felt that his eyes were starting to get tired, and he didn''t stop.


    "Susano...has it reached this point?"


    Senju Bashima''s body has been crushed by thunder for a long time, but he didn''t care about these details at all, his eyes were always looking at Habara''s direction, for him, he had done his best , he doesn''t care about the rest.


    "Brother, this kid may become the next Uchiha Madara!"


    At this moment, Qianshou Feijian''s voice rang in Qianshouzhujian''s ears, and he had already recovered, but his eyes were gloomy looking ahead.


    "With such strength at such an age, and he has already mastered the village, this is not a good thing for Konoha, and brother, have you noticed that he has your power in his body!


    This kid is simply a full-fledged careerist, he..."


    "The question is, what can we do?"


    Before Qianshou Feijian finished speaking, Qianshou Zhujian interrupted him, and this sentence also made Qianshou Feijian a little dumb.


    "We are already dead, and we should not have appeared in the human world, and we have also learned about the general situation, so for us this time the action is also complete.


    Let the juniors solve the affairs of the juniors. You have too much prejudice against Uchiha, which makes the monkeys go to the point of no return. You are also responsible for it.


    So for now, let''s just watch quietly, after all, it''s not just the wooden dragon he has to deal with, and it''s not just the guys outside. "


    Senshou Bashirama and Senshoubanma are ninjas with super perceptual abilities. They have already discovered that a large number of ninjas are approaching, but this is not something they have to worry about.


    Qian Shou Feijian sighed helplessly, he felt that his brother didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all.


    The strength of this little devil has exceeded the norm, especially the power of space ninjutsu that he has mastered, which makes Qianshoufei extremely afraid.


    He really couldn''t imagine what kind of horrible things would happen to this kid''s power combined with space ninjutsu!


    However, he has no time to think about it now, and he has no time to think about it. In the endless thunder, the towering Susanoo almost bloomed with an unimaginable threat.


    Suddenly, Susano raised his Ninja Sword slightly, facing the roaring Wooden Dragon, suddenly swung that huge Ninja Sword fiercely!


    At this moment, it seemed that the space was cut, the earth split, and the sky tilted.


    The huge wooden dragon collided with Habara''s blade in an instant, and the extremely intense energy burst out suddenly!


    In the dark cloud-covered tree world, it suddenly turned into a dazzling whiteness, which can be clearly seen even outside the tree world.


    "boom!"


    When the blazing whiteness was brewing to the extreme, a mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the cracked earth spread wildly!


    The tree world was completely annihilated at this moment, and the huge wooden dragon also had cracks in the endless energy torrent.


    As the crack continued to spread, it eventually disintegrated and dissipated under the blade!


    Qianshouzhujian and Qianshoufeijian didn''t know where to go in such a torrent of energy.


    But it is conceivable that most of them also disappeared in this endless chakra torrent at this moment!


    "Boom!"


    The thunder continued to fall, and the dark clouds in the sky became thicker, and the thunder and lightning continued to wrap around the huge half-body giant.


    At this moment, the transformed giant is extremely clear, it is like a Rakshasa in a temple, ferocious and terrifying, making people feel horrified at a glance.


    "What kind of power is this... Is this his full strength?"


    Itachi Uchiha at the far end pushed away the huge boulder covering him in embarrassment. He gritted his teeth and looked at the giant who looked like a **** and Shura. At this moment, he felt so small.


    "Grown again, what a horrible guy..."


    The figure of Orochimaru was also a little embarrassed, his body was wet and thick mucus was everywhere.


    But he didn''t care at all, there was a trace of fanaticism in the pupils of the giant''s eyes as he looked towards the far end.


    "The power of Uchiha..."


    Scorpion manipulated the puppet to push away the boulder buried on him and Kisame. He silently looked at the far end and finally moved his eyes to Uchiha Itachi, not knowing what he was thinking.


    On the other hand, Kisame was left with silence and fear. He was actually stabbed by this giant, but the giant at that time was not as hopeless as it is now.


    "This is art..."


    In the sky, Didara, who had already felt that the situation was not right, would naturally not stand there stupidly. He had already flown up to compare the terrifying energy outpouring, also in order to better observe the battle.


    At this time, he couldn''t help murmuring, and his Sharingan is indeed an art now, and it is indeed an art that suits his heart!


    The giant was released from Sharingan, and the explosion just now perfectly reflected what art in his mind is like. If it is not art, what else can it be called art?


    And just when their hearts were full of various thoughts, a huge chakra shock suddenly appeared in the space, and the next moment Habara came directly in front of them with endless power!


    "It was an interesting battle, Orochimaru."


    Habara''s eyes locked on Orochimaru, but then a smile appeared on his face.


    "However, it''s a pity that this time the pressure on me is not as great as last time. If there is no other way, then everything should be over."


    Habara''s words made Xie, Dashemaru and others raise their eyebrows, and they really had no way to deal with Habara at this time.


    But they were not too flustered, why the situation was different at this time.


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and said quietly, "It''s time to end, but patriarch Habara, I think it''s better for us not to do it now, because more troublesome things are coming."


    As Orochimaru''s voice fell, hundreds of ninjas loomed in the distance.


    Judging from the costumes of these guys, they are obviously rock ninjas, and they seem to have been frightened by the previous battle, but they still quickly surround them here.


    "Clan Chief Habara, you don''t want Iwagakushi to know about your affairs in the Land of Earth either."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he said something that made Habara a little inexplicable.


    It''s just that although Orochimaru''s expression is not good, Habara has to admit that he really doesn''t want people to know about him.


    So he didn''t move or speak, but looked at Dashewan quietly.


    "We will help you break through together. After so many battles, it may be difficult for you to display your previous combat effectiveness."


    Orochimaru still said in his hoarse and low voice, Habara''s silence made Orochimaru believe that it was Habara''s heart.


    "Furthermore, Patriarch Yubara, even if you can still display that strength, but with so many opponents, it is impossible for you to kill them all.


    Once the secret is leaked, it''s not a purely personal behavior, is it? "


    Habara was moved by Orochimaru''s words, he turned his head and glanced at Kakuzu, and Kakuzu nodded slightly at him.


    It can be seen that Kakudo doesn''t want to cause more trouble, and the most important thing is that Habara really doesn''t have much chakra at this time.


    Habara''s silence made Orochimaru more determined, he made a gesture, and then they immediately dispersed and rushed towards these Yanyin.


    Habara glanced at Uchiha Itachi''s back, and finally he looked away, he didn''t do anything and didn''t bother to do it. UU Reading


    He looked at the group of Iwanin who were rushing over, and when he thought of it, Chakra surged up instantly.


    In an instant, Habara''s Susanoo grew bigger again. He doesn''t have much chakra now, but he still has other ways to strengthen Susanoo.


    For example, the Taoist in his right eye, for example, the great destruction that can affect Susanoo!


    The vast chakra is constantly oscillating, and it seems that the heaven and the earth are slightly shaken at this moment.


    The corners of Habara''s eyes were already overflowing with blood, but he didn''t care, and still controlled Susano to fly up.


    The huge giant covered the sky and covered the sun, and the purple arc was still entwined around him. At this moment, this Susanoo almost completely turned into a Shura!


    In the distance, strange pieces of paper were continuously entwined and danced, and they gathered together and slowly formed two figures.


    These two people are the Thousand Hands Bastion Room and Thousand Hands Gate Room that were completely wiped out by the chakra torrent!


    Death is not scary to people who are already dead, especially if they are still reincarnated, they don''t worry about such things.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that when they just recovered, they saw Habara''s overwhelming Susanoo.


    The cold and destructive Chakra was quickly confused, even the well-informed like them couldn''t help frowning.


    The next second, the huge Susanoo almost moved, and at this moment, the shrill screams echoed on the ground.


    "Brother..."


    Qian Shou Fan watched everything in the distance quietly, and he said with a gloomy face after a long time.


    "Such a breath, such a level, and a Susanoo of this color.


    This kid must be the next Uchiha Madara! "


    .......

 Chapter 174： What kind of pervert is this, who wants to kill someone?

    Popular recommendation:


    With the blessing of various abilities, the blue giant tens of meters high descended from the sky.


    Its posture is as elegant as a water bird, but every time it swings the ninja sword in its hand, it must stir up dozens of feet of yellow sand, and at the same time, an unknown number of ninjas will go away.


    This is not a battle at all, this is a massacre at all!


    Especially when Habara Mizuto fluttered in the last part of the knife dance, the sky tilted and the earth tilted in an instant.


    The edge of the blade vertically and horizontally seemed to be destroying the world, the earth rumbled, and the blade visible to the naked eye continued to spread vertically and horizontally in the air, and everywhere it passed was stumped limbs and arms, and blood flowed like rivers!


    It''s just that after doing all this, Habara''s chakra has basically bottomed out, and his eyes turned to the far end.


    Orochimaru has once again summoned the giant snake, and launched a fierce attack on those rock ninjas.


    He can be said to have consumed the least amount of energy in this incident. After all, besides dealing with Kakuzu at the beginning, he also consumed a little while resisting the chakra torrent.


    He really consumes very little in other aspects, even the reincarnation of the dirty soil is actually only the volume of spiritism, and he prepared it in advance, so there is almost no consumption.


    And Scorpion and Uchiha Itachi also fought desperately, and their consumption was not too high, but they really collided with Habara head-on.


    However, large-scale battles are not a troublesome thing for Scorpion. He has too many puppets in his hands, and he can operate too many puppets at the same time.


    This technique was originally born for war, and it can only fully exert its value on the battlefield!


    Scorpion was constantly manipulating his puppets to attack those rock ninjas. Under such attacks, he led Kisame all the way forward and quickly evacuated from this place.


    As for Itachi Uchiha, no one really cares about him. After all, at this time when everyone is showing their abilities, who cares about him if he can''t take care of himself?


    What''s more, what happened this time probably made the members of Akatsuki''s organization hate him to the core. Yu originally wanted to trouble him, so why not just go out and solve problems by himself?


    They have to follow everyone, and with that Didara watching, they really can''t easily leave this Uchiha Itachi.


    Well now, none of us have any good fruit to eat, so how can they not hate this guy?


    As for what they think, it has nothing to do with Habara, his eyes swept to the area in front of him.


    There were only a few scattered Iwanin left around him, and the remaining guys were basically scared out of their wits by Habara''s deterrent power.


    Some of them sat slumped on the ground with a dull expression, some burst into tears, and some even started to run towards the rear.


    Habara didn''t intend to continue chasing and killing them, anyway, it was enough for him now, and he also expressed the attitude he wanted to express.


    And Habara also noticed that these guys should all be defensive ninjas, and their strength is basically not that good.


    In fact, the strength of the defensive ninjas in each ninja village is not particularly strong, and they are basically at the level of Chunin or even Genin.


    After all, the upper ninja is a scarce resource of a ninja village. They are either used to cultivate genius lower ninja, or they exist as commanders.


    In a ninja village, the largest population base is basically zhongnin and genin, and they are naturally the main members of the various defensive ninja legions.


    Similarly, they are also the backbone of the village, and all departments rely on them to maintain their operations.


    It can be said that Chunin and Genin built the bottom layer of Ninja Village, and they also paid the most during the war, even if their strength is really not very good.


    "Of course, it''s a bit of Versailles to think this way, but in fact, I got to where I am now by relying on cheating.


    Even the me now is far from Uchiha Madara in the Sengoku period.


    Even if it is a guy like Nagato in this era who has the power of others, I can''t say that he will win 100%.


    I can only say that the person who knows the power trend and development of the Uchiha family best, and is also constantly moving forward on this path. "


    Habara is still very clear-headed about himself, and he doesn''t mean to look down on these Chunin and Genin.


    Although these people can''t stop his power, the value of these people is indeed very high.


    What''s more, if they were gathered together with a unified command, instead of forming a siege and facing so many people like now, Habara might run away immediately.


    Gently wiping the bloodstains from the corners of his eyes, Habara loosened the Susanoo from his body, and then walked directly to Kakuzu''s side.


    In addition to being a little dangerous at the beginning, Kakudu is basically in the stage of careful defense and watching the battle seriously at other times.


    Perhaps the most dangerous time was the big explosion caused by Habara''s fighting with the wooden dragon, and this guy was also desperately defending.


    Even if he didn''t lose his heart, he still looks in a mess now.


    When Habara appeared in front of him, Kakuzu''s eyes became a little blurred, and it was obvious that this guy also had a lot to say.


    However, Habara obviously didn''t give him a chance to speak, and lightly put his hand on Kakutsu''s shoulder, and the next moment Habara''s chakra surged.


    Accompanied by the **** wind blowing, Habara and Kadoku disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only a shocking chakra to prove his existence.


    At the far end, Senju Habara and Senju Tomona could not help but look at each other after seeing Habara disappear.


    Senju Tomonama''s words have been echoing in Senju Hashimama''s mind, that kid Habara looks like Uchiha Madara now.


    Senju Hashima felt the deepest. He could sense that Habara could increase the power of the art, which was exactly the same as Madara back then.


    In addition, that is, Habara''s Susanoo is also blue, which collides with Uchiha Madara again.


    But soon Senshou Zhujian shook his head lightly, looked at Tianji and finally said flatly.


    "Who knows about this kind of thing, who can say it well, maybe this kid really looks like Madara, but what can we do?"


    "I mean, next time."


    Qianshou Feijian spoke directly, his eyes locked on the land in the distance where the corpses were strewn across the field.


    "That guy called us this time, so next time he''ll do it again, and next time we''ll probably meet this guy again.


    Given the chance, I think we should..."


    "Stop thinking about it, Feijian."


    It''s just that before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Senju Zhuma, who smiled slightly and then spoke slowly.


    "Actually, I think this is also very good, although I don''t know the reason why he didn''t become Hokage, but he may not be doing badly.


    I said that the younger generation''s affairs will be handled by the younger generation, and you know who the first Hokage is in my heart.


    It''s not unacceptable for someone like Uchiha Madara to control Konoha..."


    ¡­


    On a clearing, the figures of Habara and Kadotsu suddenly appeared, and they were already a certain distance away from the battle place.


    Rubbing his eyes, Habara felt that his eyes were a little sore at this moment, and he could feel that the pupil power stored in his eyes was also consumed a lot.


    He now knows why Uchiha Sasuke went blind so quickly.


    This kind of high-intensity and continuous use of Susanoo is definitely a fatal thing.


    Even a person like Habara, who has reduced the difficulty of using Susanoo, also feels that his pupil power is exhausted.


    You must know that his reduction of difficulty is a comprehensive summary of how to reduce the difficulty of this technique, which includes the reduction of the use of the pupil technique.


    Even he is like this, so Uchiha Sasuke doesn''t have a series of equipment like Habara at all, how can he bear it?


    "Probably because of this, he only blinded himself in a short period of less than a month, in conjunction with the continuous battle within that day."


    Habara murmured silently, but this kind of thing should not happen, after all Sasuke''s fate will definitely be changed.


    And Habara didn''t pay too much attention to his own consumption, because he could feel that the pupil power in his eyes was recovering.


    This kind of recovery is not fast, but it is definitely not slow. Habara feels that it may take about half a month to a month. He can completely recover after this consumption!


    Half a month to a month seems very long, but for a person like Habara who basically has no fighting pressure, it is really not a big deal.


    What''s more, even with Yu Yuan''s current pupil power, he can maximize his own power!


    "Are you okay?" At this moment, Jiaodu''s voice suddenly came from the side.


    At this time, Kakuzu purposely distanced himself from Habara, he knew very well that Habara followed him this time, in fact, the essence was to monitor him to see his performance.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the two of them to set off, while the convoys of Nara and Akimichi were waiting for them elsewhere.


    Of course, such a monitoring corner doesn''t think there is any problem, after all, they have already agreed.


    Moreover, Jiaodu has just joined the mission, if there is really no monitoring and deterrence, then Jiaodu will have to wonder if there is a problem.


    Now that he knows the problem of his situation, and Kakuzu really thinks that he will make money with Habara, after all, there is a whole Konoha behind him.


    Then his performance would naturally have to be in compliance with the rules, and he didn''t want to go overboard and cause any misunderstandings.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry so much."


    When Habara saw Kakuzu''s actions, he immediately understood what he meant, which made Habara a little amused.


    Although he does consume a lot of energy, he still has combat effectiveness in general. Even if he can''t beat him, it is always no problem to run away.


    However, Kakuzu''s behavior made Habara very satisfied. This guy really deserves to be a talent who has lived for so long.


    Although it seems that this guy''s appearance really has the taste of burning books and burying scholars.


    And love money to such an extent, it will always give people a feeling that he was once a mule and horse kneeler, and he became such a type because he was so poor.


    But in fact, this guy is extremely shrewd, he can understand many things, but this guy rarely goes back to say it.


    After all, as he himself said, he has no friends or trustees, and all he can trust is money.


    In fact, Habara is really a walking money printing machine for Kakuzu, and Habara''s strength is really unimaginable.


    That''s why his attitude towards Habara is slightly better, and he will be more cautious in his behavior and handling of things.


    "Although it consumes a lot, overall my situation is still acceptable, after all, my recovery ability is not weak.


    What''s more, this kind of consumption can''t affect my fighting intensity, at most, I can''t fight for a long time. "


    Habara still knows his own situation very well, in fact, he knows that his current situation is not as good as he said.


    He can indeed display a high combat effectiveness, but his mental and physical fatigue can also greatly affect his performance.


    But no one would say these things, and even if Kakuzu wanted it, he wouldn''t expose it.


    "That''s good. After all, if you have problems, we will be in trouble."


    Jiaodu nodded, then he glanced at the surrounding situation, and then he pointed.


    "Come this way, we can enter the country of birds. Of course, if you still want to continue to advance in the country of earth, just go forward."


    "Does it make any difference where we go? Even if we enter the country of birds, I''m afraid it''s still the territory of Yanyin Village."


    Habara rolled his eyes helplessly, and then he spoke leisurely.


    "Didn''t you swear before that there is no problem here? Look at what the **** this is all about."


    "I don''t know why it became like this. Who knew that a place that was obviously inaccessible would become so lively today."


    Jiaodu became more and more puzzled, and his mung bean-like eyes filled with doubts.


    In fact, Habara can guess some reasons, probably because of Didara.


    Didala is Onoki''s disciple, and it''s impossible for this kid to run away without Onoki not looking for him back.


    There is no such conflict in the original book. It is likely that the people from the Xiao organization found Didara and abducted him directly. They were very fast and did not have a direct conflict with the people in Yanyin Village.


    And now both Habara and Kakudo are heading exactly this route, and they just happen to bump into each other and clash.


    This allowed the people of Yanyin Village to catch up smoothly and encircle them.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t think clearly about one thing, and that was why Onogi would send so many people over, which obviously seemed unreasonable.


    In fact, I''m afraid Habara really didn''t understand that the reason why so many people came was because of what he did.


    To put it bluntly, it''s okay for Habara to cheat himself.


    If it wasn''t for him to do the impeachment of Yingying, why would Onoki make such a mobilization?


    "Forget it, the ghost knows what Yan Yin is thinking, but he only knows that we are going to speed up."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Staying here will only be really troublesome. God knows if they will go crazy and bring Onoki here."


    If Ohnoki came over, the situation would be difficult to deal with. The whole battle of Habara just now was wrapped up by Susano, and he was still fighting in the sky.


    So he can be sure that there will be no problems with him, but it''s hard to say when Onogi is here. Ordinary ninjas may not know him, but it''s hard to say on Onogi.


    Therefore, it is very necessary to speed up to leave here, and it is not good to make troubles outside the knot.


    "Indeed, we should leave earlier, but there is one problem I don''t want to understand."


    Kakuto asked curiously while following Habara''s footsteps.


    "Based on the level of fighting you have shown before, I can see that the last thing you did was just to serve as a deterrent, to tell them that you can do it.


    So I''m curious, you can forcefully kill that Uchiha Itachi while he is surrounded by Iwanin.


    But instead of doing this, you let him go instead. Wouldn''t killing him solve a problem and make you feel better? "


    "This question?"


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he heard Kakuto''s words.


    "There are also some considerations of my own. I can indeed kill him, but I have some different ideas..."


    ¡­


    It''s not surprising that Jiaodu asked this question, after all, the intensity of their battle just now was not light.


    And the purpose of Habara''s shot is obviously that Uchiha Itachi, and it really makes Kakudo feel strange to let him go in the end.


    But Habara did think carefully, after all, Habara is a very cautious person, and he is also a very planned person in doing things.


    He will not make random decisions, and he will not let go of those who provoked him.


    If it is temporarily let go, then this may mean that this guy has greater value, such as this guy Orochimaru.


    Or maybe Habara has a new plan, and this new plan is obviously aimed at Itachi Uchiha!


    "Actually, I did consider just now whether I should kill this guy directly, but after thinking about it, it''s better not to move."


    Habara smiled and explained to Kakuto as he walked, anyway, there is no need to hide this kind of thing, even if everyone knows it, it can''t be changed.


    That being the case, Habara naturally wouldn''t hide it, he might as well say it openly.


    "I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but those Orochimaru guys looked at Uchiha Itachi with unusual eyes just now."


    "I''ve noticed that the Akatsuki organization isn''t really united, but it''s because of Payne''s presence that they can be suppressed."


    Jiaodu nodded, he was originally a member of the Akatsuki organization, how could he not know these things?


    "You mean, let the people of the Xiao organization be dissatisfied with him?"


    "Do you need me to do it?"


    Habara looked at the same corners playfully, and then continued.


    "You said that Orochimaru once attacked Itachi Uchiha in a sneak attack, trying to grab another kaleidoscope Sharingan, but he failed.


    In this way, the two people may have already become enemies, and they are also Konoha''s rebellion. The nature of Orochimaru is very different from that of Uchiha Itachi.


    Their relationship is destined not to be good, so Uchiha Itachi has an enemy in the Akatsuki organization. "


    Kakuto nodded. It is true that the relationship between Orochimaru and Uchiha Itachi is very cold. When Uchiha Itachi first came in, Orochimaru didn''t seem to like him very much.


    The failure of the sneak attack also made the relationship between the two worse. Orochimaru had restrained himself if he didn''t attack Uchiha Itachi.


    Of course, it is also possible that they cannot be beaten, but no matter what the reason is, there is absolutely nothing wrong with their relationship being in dire straits.


    "Besides Orochimaru, I''m afraid Scorpio won''t like Uchiha Itachi, and I''m sure he doesn''t like Orochimaru either."


    Habara said with a smile, his words made Kakuto nod, the fact that Scorpion doesn''t like Orochimaru, but he was wondering how did Habara know?


    How did he know that Yu Yuan knew too many things as a time traveler.


    "Scorpion''s parents were killed by Konoha ninjas, and he probably hates the ninjas that came out of Konoha.


    On the one hand, he chose to make a move just because of Didara, and on the other hand, I am afraid that I am a Konoha ninja.


    And I noticed that the scorpion is no longer a simple living body, he may have done some experiments on his body.


    Orochimaru left Konoha because he was a scapegoat. Of course, he did do human experiments. I''m afraid this guy can''t help it when he sees a scorpion, right? "


    Kakuzu''s two mung bean-like eyes widened at this moment, he really didn''t expect Habara to have guessed it all, what kind of monster is this guy?


    "Indeed, there is such a contradiction between them." Kadotsu took a deep breath and then nodded: "You really know Orochimaru."


    "In the end, it almost became the Fourth Hokage, so I can''t understand it."


    Habara said with a smile, he only knew about the plot, but anyway, information is the biggest advantage!


    "And this incident may heighten Scorpion''s dislike of Konoha Ninja, even if he faces Itachi Uchiha, it won''t be any better.


    What''s more, I fought with me once, and they are definitely not feeling well now, especially when I showed such strength in the final stage.


    Do you think they will have a feeling of "I am staring at them", and once this feeling appears, what do you think will happen to Uchiha Itachi? "


    Kakuzu''s body froze when he heard what Habara said. What do you need to say about the end? It can''t be justified if it doesn''t develop to the point where people and gods are indignant, right?


    He didn''t ask what that shark face would think. That shark face was beaten to death by Habara at the beginning, and he was always protected by people afterwards.


    And who can enter this organization, who is not a proud person?


    As a result, because of Uchiha Itachi''s relationship, Habara was offended, but Habara walked away to death. It is almost impossible not to hate Uchiha Itachi.


    Thinking of this, Jiaodu''s body was already a little chilly. The guy beside him was not only monster-level in strength, but also in mind.


    Letting Uchiha Itachi go in this way is really better than killing him directly.


    Because in this way, he will definitely become an object of rejection and disgust by everyone in the Xiao organization, and he will have no foothold in that organization at all.


    "Is this considered to be a lost dog again, even if he hasn''t been kicked out yet?"


    Kakudo thought to himself, he felt that it was almost here, but he didn''t expect Habara to speak again.


    "And I didn''t do it, because I thought of my disciple."


    Habara said indifferently, and a smile appeared on his face when he said this.


    "My disciple is Uchiha Sasuke, he is Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother, and his hatred for Uchiha Itachi is already unforgettable.


    He took the initiative to find me, hoping that I could teach him to become a qualified ninja, so that he could kill Uchiha Itachi and get back the glory of his lineage.


    And do you know, when Uchiha Itachi decided to attack the Uchiha Clan, the deal he made with Konoha''s senior management was that Sasuke must survive. "


    Hearing this, the chill in Kakuzu''s heart deepened, and his fists were slightly endless.


    Let the person Uchiha Itachi loves the most, go and kill him personally, and still treat him as a traitor and an absolute enemy. Isn''t this guy Habara a bit perverted?


    "But that''s not enough."


    Before he could think it through, Habara spoke again, touching his chin and speaking.


    "He always thought that Konoha was Hokage''s Konoha, and the Uchiha clan was doomed to fail, but now that Uchiha is thriving, Konoha will get better and better.


    Is this destroying his will and destroying his belief?


    And Hokage is Jiraiya, he is a disciple of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and Tsunade also returns to Konoha, she is also a disciple of Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    If the two of them also hate Uchiha Itachi to the extreme, and want to destroy him from the bottom of their hearts, deny everything he has done.


    Could this be the complete defeat of his faith and the complete collapse of his heart?


    The entire Konoha regards him as an enemy, as an idiot and mentally retarded, and the entire Konoha''s ninjas want to kill him.


    Then will this shatter his soul, and make him completely reduced to a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats? "


    Habara''s slightly smiling voice stopped, but Kakuzu felt as if he was wrapped in pure ice, and his whole body had fallen into the ice storage!


    His gaze was slightly dull and numb to Habara, and it took him a long time to look away.


    He was sure that Habara was a monster of strength and intelligence, and he was a complete pervert!


    Don''t nod to kill, you are no longer purely revenge, you are killing people and want to punish you!


    ¡­


    "Why is this..."


    At the place where Habara fought the Akatsuki organization before, Huangtu stood up with difficulty and looked at the one in front of him, his body couldn''t help shaking at this moment.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, looking at the ninja who kept wailing.


    Especially when he saw that a certain part of the battlefield was completely stained red with blood, there were almost no survivors, and the ground was covered with stumps and broken arms, which made his heart collapse.


    He really could never forget the scene he saw just now, that huge half-body giant flying in the air, that monster that harvested life like Shura.


    This scene was deeply engraved in his mind, so that he could neither forget nor dare to forget!


    "It''s just, who are these guys, and what kind of technique is that technique?"


    Huang Tu forced himself to calm down, he began to think about all this seriously, he had to find a way to get revenge, no one can forget such an unforgettable hatred!


    Huang Tu is the commander-in-chief. Although he came to the front line in person, he will not rush into the battlefield immediately.


    Because he needs to determine who is the most difficult person to deal with, and then he will enter the battlefield to deal with such enemies.


    However, what frightened him was that none of the enemies present was easy to deal with, and none of them were weaker than him, or even stronger than him!


    However, Huang Tu could also see very clearly that some of these guys were wearing the same clothes, and it was obvious that this group of guys belonged to the same group.


    And among this group of people, Huang Tu seemed to have seen someone using puppetry, and it was such a large-scale puppetry, which made him a little surprised.


    Puppet art is a characteristic of Hidden Sand Village, and this art has shined even more brilliantly in wars.


    But the problem is that if you want to control so many puppets at the same time, this requires a very high level of ninja strength, and at the same time requires very high skills.


    It can be said that there are very few people in the entire Shayin Village who can achieve this step, but Huangtu still thought of someone in an instant.


    "Is that old lady Chiyo?"


    Huangtu gritted his teeth and secretly thought, but soon he shook his head, Chiyo has a high position in Shayin Village, it is impossible for her to join some messy organization.


    It''s just not Chiyo, so who else has such ability, can do such a step, can do such an exaggerated step?


    "Besides the puppet, there are also those tree-like techniques before. If there is no accident, it should be the wood escape?"


    Huangtu clenched his fists, those trees really gave him a big impact, the only thing he could think of seemed to be the Mutun from the first Hokage.


    However, didn''t the first Hokage die a long time ago? What is going on with such a wooden dungeon? Could it be that other people have also learned the wooden dungeon?


    "Or is it that Konoha''s experimental subject ran over?"


    Huang Tu would never be mistaken, those trees just now were definitely Mudun, and Konoha was the only place in the entire ninja world that had Mudun.


    Even though the first Hokage died, Konoha did not conduct a similar experiment. Wasn''t the third Hokage impeached because of human experiments?


    And according to the spy report in Konoha, they have all seen the battle of the experimental subject with their own eyes, and they can be sure that the experimental subject can escape!


    However, Huang Tu felt that the possibility of this matter was not too great, how could Konoha let him come out casually.


    It is the most normal and most possible way to control him for his own use, or to use him for some research.


    But besides Konoha, who else has such ability?


    "There is also that water escape, so large-scale and large-scale water escape, could it be the ninja of Wuyin Village?


    And the endless thunder falling from the sky, are they the ninjas from Yunyin Village? "


    Huangtu clenched his fists even tighter. He felt that if he included Didara, who they were going to capture back, would it be considered that all the five great ninja villages had gathered?


    But the question is, who are these guys!


    "Commander, the statistics are out."


    Just when the anger and sorrow in Huangtu''s heart almost reached the extreme, a young rock ninja came to him.


    "This time there were a total of 323 casualties, of which 183 died and 77 were seriously injured. I''m afraid I can''t continue to be a ninja."


    Hearing this report, Huang Tu''s heart was really bleeding. One hundred and eighty-three people died like this?


    Moreover, seventy-seven people were seriously injured. I am afraid that they will not be able to be ninjas in the future?


    Such casualties are really too unacceptable, this is equivalent to the casualties of a battle.


    There are only so many ninjas in a ninja village, counting the administrative staff and the ninjas who have just walked out of the campus with little combat effectiveness, the limit is 40,000 to 50,000.


    Generally, how many ninjas are dispatched in a war is basically a few thousand people. Of course, the number will increase as the war escalates.


    But so many people died at one time, the battle was only a few minutes and it was still in the state of breaking through, that is, the guy who used the chakra giant fought hard.


    Such a loss would mean that everyone would collapse, but Huangtu felt a little lucky while his heart collapsed.


    What he sent was the commando with excellent speed to come up first, and the large troops followed behind.


    If a large army is coming, then according to the ninja density of the large army, there may be more people that the Chakra giant will kill!


    Thinking of this, Huang Tu really felt a burst of fear in his heart, but at the same time as the fear, his inner anger became more profound.


    This time it caused such a big loss, it was really an unimaginably heavy blow to him.


    No matter what, he must find a way to get revenge, and only in this way can he wash away his shame!


    "And where did that guy Didara go? Damn guy, I will interrupt your retreat after I find you!"


    Huangtu took a deep breath, his brain started to spin rapidly now, although he didn''t have much political consciousness, but he was very qualified as a ninja.


    These guys are going to retreat now. Although they don''t know where they will go, there are not many places they can choose.


    And as far as it seems, they are still two groups of people, and the direction they want to go is nothing more than three.


    In fact, there should be four, but the country of Long is too far away, which means that they still have to stay in the country of soil, which is unlikely.


    And their current location is at the border of the Country of Grass, the Country of Rain, and the Country of Bears, and there are actually only these three places they are going to!


    And the Land of Rain is the territory of the half-god Hanzo. That place is extremely xenophobic and Hanzo''s strength is superb. Strangers like them will not have good fruit in the past.


    This is repelling one, so only the country of grass and the country of bears are left.


    However, behind the Kingdom of Grass is the Kingdom of Fire, which is the sphere of influence of Konoha, and the Kingdom of Grass has not been in war, and a third war has destroyed that place.


    No war means that the guards there will be more substantial, even if the garrison is mobilized, there are still many rock ninjas there.


    They passed there, and once they were discovered, Konoha would inevitably respond to a certain extent.


    Even if it is Konoha''s people, Konoha will definitely respond, and they will be able to confirm a lot of things by then.


    "But the biggest possibility is to go to the country of bears!"


    The Xiong Kingdom is constantly in war, and that place is the most suitable place to hide yourself. Breaking through and fleeing towards that place will definitely not cause much commotion!


    Thinking of this, Huangtu already had a lot of thoughts in his heart, and the chakra in his body had already started gushing out, and he couldn''t bear it at all.


    "You guys watch here, and immediately notify the village to send a rescue team over, and the rest of the troops will return to their respective defense areas immediately, don''t delay."


    Huang Tu said in a cold tone, but in the end his tone became a little low, but he still said it.


    "Finally tell the village, our mission..."


    "Failed."


    ¡­


    "I said, can you stop looking at me like that?"


    Heading all the way to the country of bears, Habara felt the weird eyes from Kakutsu, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    This look seems to be the change in this guy''s eyes after both he and Kakuko had shared their plans for Uchiha Itachi.


    Although this guy didn''t say a word, Habara seemed to feel that this guy''s eyes were looking at a psychopath.


    This made Habara very upset. First of all, his name was neither Sugo Nobuyuki nor Katsuoka Katsuo. Although he didn''t mind being called Sawaaga Taisuke, it was a pity that he didn''t.


    Secondly, he doesn''t use a golf club to headshot, how could he be a mental or psychological abnormality?


    Kakuzu''s eyes made him look a bit like a confused French king, and that French king wouldn''t have the same headaches as Habara.


    He was a little annoyed and asked directly, and Jiaodu looked a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry, it''s just that I thought of something, and I was distracted for a while, so I didn''t adjust my eyes in time."


    "yes?"


    Habara didn''t believe his words, but Habara didn''t bother to pursue these things anymore.


    His gaze turned to the sky, and he was keenly aware that someone seemed to be following them all the time.


    It''s just that the people who moved to follow them didn''t show any malice, and his chakra seemed a little strange, so Habara didn''t do anything.


    It''s just that it''s obviously not a problem to keep following like this. UU Reading No matter whether he is really harmless or not, Habara really doesn''t like having a tail.


    "However, there are very few people who can fly ninjutsu, and there are no more than ten people, especially in the land of the land. Who is this?"


    Habara murmured silently, and he also had a guess in his mind, could it be Didara who has been following him?


    But the problem is, Didn''t Didara run away with the people from Xiao''s organization? Reasonably, he has no reason to come to follow him, right?


    Really couldn''t think of a reason, and at the same time really didn''t want anyone to follow him, Habara simply stopped and looked at the sky.


    His chakra began to surge slightly, even if he hadn''t recovered to the peak, he wouldn''t be afraid of ordinary battles, unless he was unlucky enough to meet Ohnoki.


    However, if it was Onoki, I''m afraid he would have done it long ago, why would he wait until now?


    And this guy doesn''t necessarily know what''s going on here now, even if he wants to rush over, it will take time, and Habara would have already run away by then.


    "Come out."


    Habara said directly, his voice was not loud but it could still be transmitted a long distance under the influence of Chakra.


    "After following us for so long, if there is no reasonable reason, then I might make a move.


    Of course, if you leave me now, just pretend nothing happened, otherwise I won''t be polite. "


    After saying this, Habara began to make his chakra more ferocious, and the man in the sky seemed to know his situation, so he immediately flew down.


    However, when Habara saw this person''s face, Habara was stunned, he really didn''t understand why this guy followed...


    ......

 Chapter 175： What else can the mouth of Deidaras palm do?

    Popular recommendation:


    Habara really didn''t expect that the person who had been running with them was actually the blond boy Didara.


    This guy Didara is also a super talented ninja. He is two or three years younger than this guy Uchiha Itachi, but this guy''s strength is limitless.


    Although his attack methods are relatively fixed, they all rely on bombs made from clay to attack.


    But his fighting style is really suitable for large-scale battles. If it is true that Didara is the nightmare of every village during the war.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he has no natural enemies, those Thunder Dunninjas in Yunyin Village just beat him to death.


    But no matter what, his abilities are there, no matter who encounters him on the battlefield, his scalp will feel numb.


    It can only be said that he was not born in a suitable age, which made what he did so ununderstandable and unloved.


    But this guy doesn''t have much to do with Habara. Strictly speaking, this kid''s joining the Akatsuki organization is still the opposite of Habara.


    Even if he didn''t join, this guy is still from Yanyin Village.


    The relationship between Yubara and Yanyin Village is not good, especially since he killed him just now, he doesn''t know what Didara came to him for.


    "why you?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, his tone was calm but his chakra was surging, he asked directly.


    "What do you mean by catching up with us, aren''t you with those people from the Xiao organization?


    Moreover, I know you boy, your name is Didara and you are a disciple of Onogi, are you chasing him for revenge? "


    Of course Habara knew that Didara was not here for revenge, otherwise this guy would have made a move in the sky.


    Other than that, this guy has never been malicious, which is why Habara didn''t ask him about his purpose.


    "You know me, then things are much simpler!"


    Didara looked at Habara with a particularly enthusiastic look in his eyes, which made Habara really unbearable, and Habara seemed to have seen this look before.


    That was one or two years ago, after I helped the Uchiha clan to temporarily get rid of the restrictions of the high-level Konoha, Shisui and Fuyue looked at him with such enthusiasm and even fanaticism.


    At that time, Habara even wondered if he had failed the art exam and grew his beard, otherwise it wouldn''t have happened like that.


    People in the family Yubara can understand, but people outside the family Yubara can only think of one possibility, this guy is not an unusual person, right?


    It might be somewhat offensive to think like this, but Habara really doesn''t like a man looking at him with such eyes.


    "Speak straight, don''t get so close."


    Habara directly stopped Didara who wanted to continue approaching, he frowned and said.


    "You haven''t said what your purpose of following us is, don''t forget that a guy like you is very dangerous to me."


    "Danger, what danger?"


    Didara looked puzzled, his eyes were still fanatical but he stopped in his tracks.


    "I''m not your opponent. Even if I can fly, you can too. I can''t run if I want to. What trouble can I cause you?"


    Habara couldn''t help but rolled his eyes when he heard this, is this kid still too young to understand many things at all?


    Looking at him like this, he is only about eleven or twelve years old. Thinking about it, he might not have received that level of education.


    After all, not every family is from the Nara clan, and Ohnoki doesn''t seem to be a good teacher, right?


    Otherwise, why didn''t Huang Tu become Tu Ying?


    Of course, it may also be that Huangtu''s brain is not very good. After all, some people are extremely qualified as ninjas, but they are really not good as decision makers.


    Habara didn''t know if Huang Tu was of this type, and this was the reason why he didn''t become Tukage. Anyway, his daughter with a pair of beautiful thighs was in the top position.


    "You''re such an idiot."


    Jiaodu stood aside and couldn''t stand it any longer. Although Didala was very upset by his words, he still spoke.


    "Did you come here to let us kill you? Since you recognized him, you should know his position in Konoha.


    His appearance in the Land of Earth with this identity is a harbinger of the outbreak of war. If you hadn''t seen you voluntarily following the people from the Akatsuki organization, you would have died at that moment.


    What do you mean by coming to us now, showing off or courting death? "


    "Aren''t you the head of Konoha''s security department? What''s so strange about that?"


    Deidara looked at the corners very unhappily, and then looked at Habara suspiciously and asked.


    "I know your information, but it''s not a big deal, right?"


    Well, this guy is really stupid and hopeless.


    Habara and Kakudo looked at each other, they couldn''t help feeling that this kid was really a fool, and at the same time they were already thinking about doing it.


    But before Habara and the others could do anything, Didara spoke again.


    "As for those guys just now, I don''t know them well, they asked me to go with them, and I agreed to them.


    In the end, they won. As a ninja, we naturally have to keep our promises, so I left with them. Isn''t this normal? "


    This answer immediately made both Habara and Kakuo feel a little overwhelmed.


    Should it be said that this kid is really stupid, or that this guy is pure to the extreme?


    But no matter which one, Habara didn''t bother to explain to him, so Habara asked directly.


    "Then since you agreed to them, why didn''t you follow them and come to me instead.


    Did you find the wrong way, or..."


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, he suddenly realized something, and then his face became a little gloomy.


    "Or did you guess that we would be heading here, so you came here directly to find us?"


    "I plan to go with them, after all, I am a person who keeps my promise."


    Didara noticed Habara''s eyes, that kind of eyes really made him a little scared, but he still didn''t run away but continued to explain.


    "But then the departments fought, and I kept my promise and followed them.


    Now that they are running on their own and no one cares about me, it is naturally impossible for me to follow up foolishly.


    As for Yan Yin, I don''t plan to go back, I can''t do anything, I can''t do anything, what should I do when I go back?


    So, I''m not a member of Yanyin Village now, and those guys have left me, so I don''t plan to look for them anymore.


    Thinking about it..."


    Didara said here, ignoring the slightly dull eyes of Habara and Kakuzu, he said excitedly.


    "I might as well follow you, I have nowhere to go anyway, I just follow you back to Konoha!


    And, you are the real art I am after.


    Only by following you can I realize the art of my dreams step by step! "


    ¡­


    Didara''s fanatical expression really shocked both Habara and Kadoka.


    For a moment, Habara really wondered how this kid graduated from the ninja school, and why Onogi chose him as his disciple.


    This kid, shouldn''t he be a real person who burns books and confuses scholars?


    Seeing the fanaticism of the kid in front of him, Habara didn''t know what to say for a while.


    This kid''s potential is indeed very great, but if he is taken to Konoha and the people of Yanyin Village find out, it will not be a good thing.


    After all, Habara has no way to explain how he brought this kid back, and he has performed the Susanoo technique, which is definitely recorded in Yanyin Village.


    If there is no such variable as Didara, he wouldn''t worry about these things, and he can completely blame Uchiha Itachi.


    Whether he can use Susanoo without a kaleidoscope is really a big question, after all, this guy is not Shisui.


    Look at Obito, the lack of an eye really means that he has never used Susano in his life. Anyway, this is a matter of probability, and it doesn''t matter if he is blamed.


    Even if Uchiha Itachi uses Susano later, can Habara throw the blame on Obito again?


    Uchiha Itachi can use it, you can use it if you have the ability, unless you come back and **** Kakashi''s eyes.


    But now that there is an extra variable called Didara, I am afraid that it will be difficult for Habara to get rid of these things completely, even if he is not afraid, he will find it troublesome.


    And Didara is really a dangerous person. This kid is doing bomb research all day long, which is not a good thing.


    In Konoha, you bombarded you indiscriminately. As the head of the security department, Habara would not be able to justify throwing him into Konoha Prison to reflect on himself.


    He followed him, no matter how you look at it, it seems to be a dead end, right?


    Besides, isn''t the guy kidding himself when he says he''s the art he''s after?


    Habara is indeed good at large-scale destruction, but he is not into blasting either. What he likes and is best at is fire escape, which has a very low probability of exploding.


    Unless someone cooperates with him, or if his technique hits the ground directly, there will be a chance of explosion. He followed him to pursue the art of a fart?


    "Could it be that I used Susanoo to chop wood dragons and made a mushroom cloud, which made him want to follow me?"


    Habara thought about it, and it seems that only when he and Senshou Zhujian came up with such a scene, could he be so attractive to Didala.


    Of course, it is also possible that it was because Uchiha Itachi put his back to the sun with his Sharingan on and pretended to be a new art idea in Didara''s heart.


    When he saw that Yu Yuan was so strong, some new thoughts appeared in his heart, did he chase after him without hesitation?


    "Art?"


    Kakuto heard Didara''s words from the side, and shook his head before Habara could speak.


    "Why are you a brat, like that guy Xie, you are an artist all day long, so you should go to those guys all the more.


    At least you have someone with whom you can discuss art, what do you think will benefit you from following us?


    And as I said, your identity is a bad result for us, since you don''t want to be a rock ninja, go to those rebellious ninja organizations. "


    "Aren''t you a traitor?"


    Didara stared at Kakuzu unhappily, his gaze was directly locked on Kakuzu''s forehead.


    "Are you from Longyin Village? How can you be better than me? If you can follow him, why can''t I?


    As for those guys, I agreed to them, but they can''t blame me for ignoring me.


    And I don''t plan to go back to Yan Yin, that old man is too boring and boring, I can''t do anything when I go back.


    This is a devastating blow to my art, following you can both improve my art and set me free, what''s wrong with that.


    And I can do what you, Long Yin''s traitor, can do, so don''t underestimate me! "


    Didara''s words almost made the horns laugh, he found that this brat really has a brain problem.


    Kakudo has lived for so many years and naturally attaches great importance to intelligence, especially as a bounty ninja, he has to collect intelligence even more.


    He really knew Didara''s identity, but it was only after knowing him that he felt that why the third generation of Tsuchikage Onoki accepted such a wonderful disciple.


    He doesn''t know what this kid''s art is, but he does know that this kid seems to be very talented in explosive escape. It can be said that this guy is an explosive maniac.


    Although it is a pity that he has been in Konoha recently, so he has not learned more information. For example, she has not figured out why he appeared at the border.


    But he still understands the glorious deeds of this kid in Yanyin Village, it really caused Yanyin Village to be angry, and Ohnoki didn''t know how many times he wiped his ass.


    Is it possible that this kid still thought of Konoha doing something like this? Isn''t this making Habara, who is the head of the security department, uncomfortable?


    Kadotsu thought about it, but he didn''t say anything. After all, he knew very well that he was not the person in charge, and Habara had to make all the decisions by himself.


    Anyway, he was doing it for money, and he didn''t bother to care about other things.


    And Habara fell into deep thought, thinking about how Didara should deal with it.


    To be honest, Didara defected to him for no reason, which really surprised Habara and made him a little wary.


    In fact, he also knew that Didala''s dedication to artistic pursuits, and everything he had done in the Xiao organization, he could be sure that there should be no accidents between him and himself.


    But things are absolute. After all, Habara just slashed so many rock ninjas, it''s really impossible to be careless.


    But if Didala is really more himself, then this is actually a good thing!


    Considering the future, Habara really wants to flatten the entire ninja world, so he really needs all kinds of talents.


    Kisame is a perfect ninja and also a war machine, so Habara didn''t hesitate to invite him.


    Although it was a pity that Kisame refused, but Kai Habara would try if there was a chance.


    As for Didara, in essence, he is a war machine comparable to Kisame!


    His explosive escape was born for war. It is entirely conceivable that Habara will really attack Ninja Village in the future, such as Sand Hidden Village a few years later.


    Then Didala can definitely display his abilities perfectly, and he can definitely make the war easier and simpler!


    "Actually, the most troublesome thing may be how to arrange this guy. After all, this kid is really not a quiet person, and he needs someone to watch him."


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but frowned, but the next moment his eyes stayed on Kakutsu.


    At this moment, Habara already had his own thoughts...


    ¡­


    "So, this fool is going to follow me in the future?"


    Continuing to set off towards the Bear Country, Kakuzu glanced at Didara who was walking behind while gnawing clay with that strange mouth in his hand, he asked with a dark face.


    In fact, there is no need to have a dark face at all, because his face is already dark enough, and it doesn''t make much sense to change it or not.


    But now he is really not in a good mood, and the reason is very simple, that is, Habara actually agreed to Didara''s request to join.


    In fact, whether or not to join in this kind of thing is really not a big deal for Jiaodu. He is a part-time worker who makes money, so he will not be stupid enough to object when the boss makes a decision.


    However, he knew that Habara''s plan was to let Didala follow him, so he couldn''t sit still.


    It is true that Didala has potential and is very strong, but the problem is that this kid has a brain problem at all!


    At least from the perspective of Jiaodu, there is a problem. This character is so simple that it explodes, it can even be said to be a bit silly, and Jiaodu really can''t bear it.


    And this guy makes these explosives all day long, who knows if he will blow himself up that day, even if Jiaodu has enough heart, he can''t stand it.


    "Well, although this kid has some personality problems, he is still young."


    Habara also looked back at Deidara''s actions, and finally he said with a smile.


    "He is only twelve years old, at least there is a possibility of saving him, right?


    And you may have to go out on a mission alone in the future, or even bring someone with you.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to have this kid with you? "


    In Habara''s plan, after Kakuzu became a trustworthy person, he would inevitably have to bear more.


    After all, it was not for nothing that Yu Yuan gave so much money, besides, Yu Yuan had always been relatively generous, and he never thought of embarrassing him with all this money.


    Moreover, the places where Jiaodu will walk in the future must be some relatively dangerous places, but there are many tasks to be taken along the way.


    That being the case, why didn''t Jiao all set off with the children of the family, or even children from other families.


    The children of other families took over the task, and then completed the task under the supervision of Kakudo, but waited in a safe place for Kakuzu to complete the transaction, and finally returned to Konoha together.


    In the future, according to Habara''s plan, the children of family ninjas will compete with the children of civilian ninjas. It would be too bad if they don''t make good use of their own advantages.


    Especially for a person like Yu Yuan who is bound by the family by the system, he must consider the overall development of the family.


    If it doesn''t work, just give Jiaodu some more money. Anyway, they won''t be short of money in the future, and the money will only increase!


    Buying the loyalty of such a powerful person with money is simply too cost-effective.


    The relationship between Habara and Kakuto can be seen as Qin Shihuang looking in the mirror¡ªa win-win situation, so Habara will never treat him badly.


    As a war machine, Didala''s potential and value cannot be expressed in words. It is really hard to give up when he is sent to Kamen Yuhara.


    After much deliberation, Habara could only make one decision, and that was to let Didala follow Kakudo.


    Although there is nothing wrong with Kakudo carrying out the task alone, he may not be able to be considerate when he encounters a difficult enemy.


    Add a Didara, then the security will naturally become higher.


    And Habara is using money to buy Kakutsu''s loyalty, so it''s okay for Kakutsu to spy on Didara by the way, at worst, just add money.


    As for Didara, it¡¯s okay to be restless. Habara can make an agreement with him, that is, he can study but not experiment when Konoha is resting.


    When the mission is out, those bandit organizations, robbers, and the enemies of their employers, can they all be used by Didara for experiments?


    Anyway, they will no longer be in the Land of Fire, and they will all be a group of enemies or scum. Didara can blow up whatever he wants, maybe it will be a lot easier.


    The last point, although I don''t know if Kakuzu thinks this way, Habara can think this way.


    That is to find someone who can talk to Jiaodu, and at the same time let Jiaodu teach Didala a good lesson.


    Kakuzu used to have a teammate, but unfortunately his teammate is now in Habara''s laboratory, being used as a guinea pig to do various experiments.


    In the original book, Kakuzu and Hidan have a certain bond, but now Habara is too aggressive, and their bond has basically not been cultivated.


    It is actually a good choice for the corner to have someone like Didara who can talk along the way.


    Furthermore, Kakuzu is a guy who has lived for so long, his ninja experience and experience in dealing with people are really rich.


    At least he can be regarded as someone who can keep up with Habara''s thinking, which is supported by his powerful experience.


    Let him take Didala with him, maybe he can correct some of Didala''s personality problems a little bit.


    At least don''t be so simple and idiot, the other Habara doesn''t expect much change, after all, human personality is like that, and it doesn''t mean that you can change it just by changing it.


    "I hope he can still be saved, you really caused me a lot of trouble." Jiaodu sighed helplessly, he shook his head and looked really distressed.


    "Okay, although the Land of Earth encountered an accident, you won''t be missing the half a million."


    Habara glanced at Kakutsu, and then directly said what Kakuzu loved to hear the most.


    "Besides, you know how to deal with this brat, after all, he just joined.


    And I still need to take him with me to fix some problems at least, so I am adding 500,000. "


    "Only half a million?" Kakuto was very happy when he heard the first half of Habara''s sentence, but the second half made him frown, isn''t that too little?


    "Every month." Habara glanced at the same corner, and then said: "But at least let me see some effect within a year, otherwise I will let someone else take it."


    "No problem, I guarantee that he will change within a year!" Jiao Du''s eyes lit up immediately, he was very satisfied with such a long-term money.


    "Of course, if you can teach him thoroughly within one year, I will give you an extra year''s money."


    Habara was also very worried that Kakuzu would take advantage of it, and he would delay the progress with himself year after year, so he said directly.


    "Actually, you can understand it this way, the faster you can teach well, the more you can get.


    Moreover, in the future, you can also bring the children of the Konoha family, and the money for each child will not be less. "


    Kakuto was directly stunned by the beautiful vision outlined by Habara. Now he is really glad that he can cooperate with Habara. Does this frankly make more money than the unknown organization?


    There is so much money with a kid, and it belongs to him without handing it in. Such a good boss corner really feels that he has made the most sensible decision.


    Looking at Kakuzu''s appearance, Habara knew that this guy was completely moved. He didn''t bother Kakuzu to mentally calculate how much money he could make.


    Jiaodu is a guy who can challenge Ying single-handedly. He is powerful, experienced and well-informed.


    He taught those little guys that even if they only learned a little bit, they would benefit a lot. Habara told the news to the patriarchs of other families, and I am afraid they would be willing to pay for the money.


    After all, such a teacher is really hard to find, as long as the horns are okay, I am afraid that people from other families are willing to give them as much as they want.


    "I''m really Qin Shihuang touching the wires. It''s true that I won''t be numb."


    Habara was in a very good mood, but when he looked back at Didara still playing with clay with his mouth again, he suddenly thought of a question.


    In addition to chewing clay, can the mouth in Didara''s hand do other things for him?


    .........


    After confirming Didara''s whereabouts, Habara and the others also began to carry out their tasks.


    Although some unserious things popped up in Habara''s mind, after all, in his previous life, he also used his hands to achieve his dreams and let them pretend to be aggressive.


    Seeing Didala like that when he was in a good mood, he naturally thought of something inexplicable.


    But Habara didn''t take it too seriously, after all, he is completely different from his previous life, it''s enough to make a joke and there''s no need to get entangled.


    Their speed was very fast, especially when Habara realized why Didara was still walking on two legs, their speed was even faster.


    "Hey, boss, this is very tiring."


    Sitting on a giant white bird, Didara said with a bitter face.


    Didara is not the same Didara in the future, even if he is indeed a genius but he is only twelve years old at this time, the reserve of Chakra naturally cannot be compared with the future.


    Habara is not familiar with clay, but through Sharingan, Habara can understand some of its mysteries.


    In fact, it is more like a way of changing the nature of Chakra. It relies on the activation and cooperation of Chakra to change the power in its body, and finally forms an explosion effect.


    And even if the effect of the explosion is not activated, it maintains its state and keeps moving, consuming the caster''s chakra all the time.


    Habara now understands why Didara and Scorpion don''t have to ride these clay birds in the original novel.


    On the one hand, it is because they are worried about flying to expose the target, and on the other hand, it is probably because the consumption is too large, which is not conducive to the follow-up battle, right?


    Looking at Didara sitting there paralyzed, Habara even noticed that the mouth in the kid''s palm was so tired that he stuck out his tongue.


    This scene looked really funny, but Habara had undergone rigorous training, so his expression was still very calm.


    "Don''t worry, you, as a person from Land of Earth, should know better than us, it''s almost here now, hold on."


    Habara said indifferently, and then he asked curiously.


    "Speaking of which, you are Ohnoki''s disciple, and your talent is very good. Didn''t he teach you his dust escape?"


    "Dust escape?"


    Didara couldn''t help touching his chin when he heard this question, and then spoke.


    "The old man never said that he would teach me that thing, and even if he wanted to teach me, I might not be willing to learn it.


    The art I like and pursue is explosion. Can Dust Dunge explode? "


    Can the dust escape explode?


    Habara didn''t know how to answer this question, and the corners beside him covered their faces in pain.


    Doesn''t this kid think about anything but explosions? Isn''t he afraid that he will blow himself up to death?


    But fortunately, it¡¯s not that Habara can¡¯t answer this question. He thought for a while before he said: ¡°A simple dust escape cannot explode. In fact, apart from your explosion escape, there are very few spells that can directly do it, but ..."


    Habara paused when he said this, and then he looked at Didara before speaking slowly.


    "As ninjas like us, it is normal for violent explosions to occur during battle.


    And such explosions are far better than anything you can go after, and far more powerful.


    Isn''t what you are after art? Art is not something you can get casually.


    Instead, it needs to be carefully polished, and it is created by suddenly capturing inspiration in a certain fleeting time.


    I personally think that the explosion you made is not a real art, it can only be said to be the pursuit of your own sensory stimulation.


    Of course it doesn''t make you give up, because maybe you will be able to find what you want in the explosion you deliberately created. "


    Habara''s words were full of inductiveness, but what he said was also his own understanding.


    In his previous life, Yu Yuan didn''t have any artistic accomplishments, after all, he wasn''t an art student, so he really didn''t have this kind of comprehension.


    However, as a liberal arts student, it''s okay for him to play tricks and make arguments, and Didala was obviously fooled.


    He thought about it carefully, and it seemed that Habara''s words really made sense. Is the art that is deliberately pursued counted as real art?


    Moreover, it seems that the real most valuable art should really be like what he said, the kind of feeling that can be encountered but not sought after, right?


    Deidara propped his chin with one hand, and began to think seriously. He recalled the battle before Habara.


    Habara was just controlling the Chakra giant to swing the knife, but at that moment the terrifying energy intertwined and overflowed, forming the beauty that shocked the soul!


    "That''s real art!"


    Deidara muttered silently, he seemed to understand what Habara meant, but soon he became alert.


    "You don''t want to use this excuse to drive me back, I don''t want it.


    A ninja will do what it says, and I will follow you as I say! "


    Do you think you are Naruto, and you still say ''my way of ninja is to do what I say''?


    At this moment, Habara met an opponent, but in fact, he has never particularly liked contacting people who are too simple.


    It is indeed very relaxing to be in contact with them, but sometimes you will be really shocked by their simple and outrageous brain circuits.


    Kadotsu already understood what Habara meant, although his expression was calm, he was somewhat gloating.


    But just now when he wanted to laugh in his heart, he thought that this little devil would be with him in the future, and he sighed helplessly, the days to come would be considered sad.


    "I didn''t say to let you go, what I mean is, when you are researching your clay bomb, why don''t you consider researching Dust Escape?"


    Habara sighed helplessly, rubbing his eyebrows and said.


    "The power of Dust Dungeon is beyond what you can imagine. I don''t know why Ohnoki didn''t try to teach you. You now have Fire Dungeon and Earth Dungeon because of Explosion Dungeon.


    If you try your best to learn Fengdun, then you will have the foundation to learn Chendun, and I can tell you that only with Chendun can you find the opportunity for the flash of inspiration.


    Because the power of Dust Dungeon has the potential to create such an explosion, after all, only a strong enough foundation can create more power, right? "


    Didara couldn''t help but nodded when he heard this, but after nodding, he began to frown again.


    There seemed to be nothing wrong with what Habara said, but when he thought about it carefully, he always felt that Habara wanted him to go.


    Because he doesn''t have any information about Chen Dun, and if he wants to study it, he can only get it from Onoki, but the question is, can he go back?


    Obviously it''s impossible, so don''t think about it when you go back!


    He has long experienced the feeling of being in Yan Yin, and a little freedom has not hindered his art for a day.


    Even if he decides to try Dust Dungeon, whether the old man will give it to him is another question, and if he learns it, whether he can experiment is another question.


    So he didn''t even think about going back, so there was only one choice he could make.


    "I''ll explore Fengdun first, and then I''ll ask Yuyuan boss what happened to Chendun, and then I''ll find a way to develop it myself, eh!"


    Didara didn''t even know that he had been brought into the pit by Habara unknowingly.


    And Habara didn''t know that Didara was hooked so quickly, he just wanted to guide Didara, and by the way, don''t let him explode so diligently.


    But now Habara is too lazy to think so much, because they have already reached their destination...


    ¡­


    The handover went smoothly, Nara and Akimichi''s teams were already in place, and it didn''t take long for them to wait for Habara and the others.


    Although their people were very puzzled, why did Habara come out with another golden-haired kid next to him.


    However, they are smart people who would not ask these questions. After finishing what needs to be delivered this time, they waited outside for Habara and the others.


    And Habara''s transaction is equally efficient, because the third generation Xingying has already been waiting, but it can be seen that he seems to be complaining at this time.


    Ever since he separated from Habara, he has been waiting for news from Habara, but after waiting for so long without any reply, he was in despair.


    As a result, he got the news a week ago, which made him nervous and worried. In order to ensure that there were no problems, he brought people over early.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect to wait for a week at the border. How could he not complain?


    You must know where they are now, that is the territory of Yanyin Village, if they are really caught and discovered, it will be a little troublesome.


    Of course, the probability of this is actually not high.


    Because this is a time of war, it is actually better for their ninjas to hide themselves in times of war than in peacetime.


    But there is always a certain probability in everything, and it really doesn''t work if you are not careful.


    "Sorry for the wait."


    Habara could naturally see the dissatisfaction of the person in front of him. Although Habara didn''t care what this guy was thinking, he was their benefactor after all, so Habara was still polite.


    "Because of some accidents, when you were in the Land of Earth, maybe you will get the news in a few days."


    "Yan Yin Village?" Three generations of Xingying raised his eyebrows, and then he stopped asking: "Then, thank you, Your Excellency Ito."


    "We are just a normal transaction." Habara nodded indifferently, but he did not forget that his name is Makoto Ito now.


    After receiving the scroll handed over by Sandai Hoshikage, Habara handed it directly to Kakutsu.


    Kakuzu, on the other hand, used chakra to explore the inside of the scroll very skillfully, and when he found out how much money was inside, for a moment he really wanted to pick up the scroll and run away.


    It was full of yellow-orange-orange gold, such a huge amount was considered well-informed, but at this moment, I felt ignorant and ignorant.


    Sure enough, if you want to make money, you really need resources behind you if you want to make a lot of money.


    Otherwise, if you do it on your own, you won''t make much money at all.


    Taking a deep breath, Kakuzu nodded to Habara, and handed the scroll to Habara.


    It''s just that Habara shook his head to let him take it, and then Habara and Sandai Hoshikage went out alone and had a good chat.


    In fact, they didn''t talk much, at most they talked about the details of the next transaction.


    Now the three generations of Xingying have completely confirmed the energy of Habara and the others, and being able to produce such a large batch of weapons and supplies has already explained everything.


    And the three generations of Xingying also hope that this kind of transaction can go on for this reason. It is really a very troublesome thing for them to have no basic weapons and materials.


    Now Habara can provide so many things, how could he be unhappy?


    After simply agreeing on the time for the next transaction, UU Reading Habara took Kakutsu and Didara and left here.


    But before leaving, Habara gave the scroll to Nara and Akimichi''s team, and asked them to take the money back and exchange it for cash.


    They have their own way of doing these things, so it''s best to let them handle them. Even Kakuzu can do these things, but Habara hopes that the money will be cleaner.


    "Are you selling them something?" Didara asked curiously on the way back: "That guy, seems to be from Star Ninja Village, doesn''t that small village seem to have no future?"


    "Hehe, you actually know them?" Jiaodu is in a good mood now, and he is naturally happy when he thinks of the share he can achieve.


    "Nonsense, the old man forced me to learn a lot of things on the Ninja Continent, of course I know." Deidala replied disdainfully: "The village relies on some meteorites for cultivation. The old man said it was harming others and themselves. Baby, there is basically nothing you can count on."


    "I didn''t expect that the old man Onogi could see it accurately." After hearing what Didara said, Habara couldn''t help but smiled.


    Indeed, Habara also felt that relying on meteorites with radioactive substances to cultivate was really harming others and himself.


    But they still do this anyway, although Habara can understand their situation, but drinking poison to quench their thirst usually will not end well.


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to it anymore, he was waiting for Didara to recover so he could ride on the bird.


    Just walking, they all stopped at the same time, because they obviously felt a chakra lock on them...


    ......

 Chapter 176： Death of Huangtu and Beiliuhu

    Popular recommendation:


    "It should be here!"


    Huang Tu stared ahead. He had been tracking for several days. At the beginning, he found some traces, but now he couldn''t find them.


    But Huang Tu was not discouraged, because he remembered that guy could fly.


    He still firmly believes that these guys are heading for the Bear Country, after all, such a place is the best place to hide these criminals.


    Huang Tu is an experienced ninja, and he knows very well that he is too tired to maintain his fighting power.


    Therefore, even if it may slow down, he will stop at a certain time and take a good rest, or come to Yanyin''s base for a rest.


    Half of the land of the Bear Country is already within the sphere of influence of the Land of Earth, so it is only normal that there is a gathering point of Yanyin here.


    Although about half of them are under the control of the Kingdom of the Wind, and a small part is in the hands of the Star Ninja Village of the local forces.


    But Huangtu firmly believes that this place will definitely be their territory in Yanyin Village, and this will never be changed!


    "Is it possible that those guys are heading towards Xingren Village?"


    On the way of pursuit, Huang Tu couldn''t help thinking about it silently, and he didn''t think this idea was impossible.


    After all, that guy can fly, he can ignore those steep cliffs, and avoid those suffocating poisonous gases.


    I have to say that his analysis is indeed well-founded, and he is heading in that direction now, and while he is on his way, he is also thinking about how to deal with that guy.


    The huge chakra giant really gave him a big impact, at least in his memory, no one had exerted such power.


    "However, that technique is a bit like the Peacock Magic Technique, but the gap is too great."


    Although Huang Tu is a very typical guy who burns books and confuses scholars, otherwise, according to his status as Onoki''s son, it is impossible for him not to know that Habara cast Susano.


    However, as a ninja, he behaved like a schoolmaster, capable of analyzing and collecting intelligence.


    He still remembers to this day that the aura and deterrent power emanating from that Chakra giant really terrified people to the extreme.


    This kind of chakra breath is not comparable to that of Peacock Magic.


    Facing such a chakra giant, Huangtu felt that it was not its attack that was really difficult to deal with. As a person who was extremely good at earth escape, Huangtu was very confident in defending.


    At the same time, as a person who is good at earth escape, he also has confidence in his own strength.


    As the person who controls the earth, Huangtu itself is like the earth. He has an indestructible defense and unrivaled power!


    But the only thing that made him difficult was how he got close to the guy who cast the chakra giant.


    Only by finding a way to close the distance can he have a chance to launch a devastating attack!


    "Of course, if there is really no other way, then use the ''Mountain and Earth Technique''!"


    Although Shantu Zhijutsu is only a B-level ninjutsu, the lower limit of this ninjutsu is also a B-level ninjutsu. The greater the chakra output, the stronger the power will be.


    Moreover, this technique is excellent against those huge enemies, which is why Huangtu dared to chase him alone.


    Of course, even if he is not an opponent by himself, he can call for support immediately, because this area is full of people from their Yanyin Village!


    In the constant pursuit, Huangtu has come to the hinterland of the Bear Country, and further on, it will be the territory of Xingren Village.


    He wasn''t worried about the fighting power of Star Ninja Village, but the cliffs and thick poisonous gas made him feel a little tricky and troublesome.


    It''s just that he has made up his mind to kill, no matter what, he has to go there!


    But at this moment, Huang Tu suddenly noticed someone walking towards him.


    "What kind of person is so unscrupulous in this kind of place?"


    Huang Tu murmured silently, his eyes became sharper, and the next moment all his chakras had locked on those people.


    And those few people were obviously not mediocre, his slightly aggressive behavior was discovered in an instant.


    Soon, those people walked towards the loess.


    But Huangtu stopped in place, he began to adjust his breath, and at the same time his chakra began to surge wildly.


    Just for a moment, a masked guy appeared in Huang Tu''s eyes.


    When Huang Tu saw this man''s gaze tightened slightly, he was sure that he had found the person he was following!


    Such an aura, such an aura, cannot be concealed by a mask.


    And what made Huangtu gnash his teeth was that behind this guy was the **** Didala!


    Huangtu has already subconsciously ignored the existence of Jiaodu, because Jiaodu really didn''t show much before, so Huangtu naturally couldn''t put him in his eyes.


    There was actually one thing he didn''t understand, that was why Didara was with this guy, and what did he do to Didara?


    However, Huangtu also knew that now was not the time to talk about these things. He fixed his eyes on the masked guy, and it took him a long time before he spoke in a deep voice.


    "Who are you, why are you doing such a thing!"


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you. As for what happened in the Land of Earth, I can only say it was an accident. After all, I still have my mission, and I don''t want to waste time."


    The man wearing the mask answered Huang Tu''s question indifferently, the hoarse voice made Huang Tu unable to understand why.


    Huang Tu obviously didn''t intend to let this guy go, his chakra had been brewed to the extreme: "I don''t want to waste time, is that why you killed so many excellent ninjas?"


    "First of all, you besieged me, otherwise why would I make a move?"


    The masked man still looked calm, but his extremely arrogant attitude, coupled with his hoarse voice, was so weird and unsettling.


    "Secondly, I''m not the only one who did it, isn''t it a little too much for you to hold me tight?


    In the end, you ran in front of me alone, were you too confident? Why do you think you can deal with me? "


    "Just because I am Huangtu, the son of the third Tsuchikage, just because I am Iwanin!"


    Huang Tu roared angrily, and then he suddenly exploded at an unimaginable speed.


    Such a short distance, this is an excellent opportunity for Huangtu, he is really worried that once the distance is opened, he will not be able to touch the opponent.


    Not giving the guy in front of him any room to react, this is the best way!


    However, what Huangtu didn''t expect was that the person in front of him didn''t seem to have any thoughts of avoiding him at all, he just stood there quietly.


    However, on his body, a gloomy aura has begun to be confused, and this aura makes Huang Tu more convinced that this is the person he is looking for.


    However, at the next moment, the guy in front of him burst out with an indescribable speed. He deftly countered Huang Tu''s punch, and then leaned forward.


    At this moment, Huang Tu suddenly saw a pair of scarlet eyes under the mask, and the strange pattern was slowly rotating!


    "Sharingan? No, the pattern of Sharingan doesn''t seem to be like this. What''s going on?"


    Huang Tu quickly analyzed his psychology, but at this moment, Huang Tu suddenly felt that his consciousness was a little empty, and he seemed to be in a trance.


    It wasn''t until he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest that he realized something was wrong...


    ¡­


    Sometimes, you don''t know how fierce you are until you start being fierce.


    And sometimes, once you push hard, you will know how important it is to restrain yourself.


    Among Habara''s combat methods, illusion has always been a technique with a relatively low probability of use.


    On the one hand, illusion has little effect on many powerful ninjas, and many ninjas know that he is Uchiha and are always on guard.


    This approach left Habara with little opportunity to use illusion, so he gradually reduced the use of this technique to a lower and lower proportion.


    The second point is that Habara himself has not obtained any powerful pupil art in illusion.


    Look at the kid Shisui, he has super powerful illusions like Bietenjin himself, and look at Uchiha Fugaku who also has abilities similar to Tsukuyomi.


    Even that Sangjiagou also awakened the genuine Yuedu¡ªalthough it is gone, this ability also belongs to him.


    Compared with these guys, Habara''s performance in illusion is really not ideal.


    Moreover, he himself has the strongest ability to break illusions, and the Tauren is determined and fearless, which makes him place less and less emphasis on illusions.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this illusion, which he was not optimistic about at all, would actually have such a good effect when he used it with all his strength.


    Even though there was an element of a sneak attack in it, Huang Tu didn''t expect that Habara was a Uchiha at all, so he boldly rushed forward without avoiding Habara''s eyes.


    However, under the power of Dao Rebellion, Huang Tu was attacked without any resistance at all, and he was completely frozen in place.


    And Habara didn''t react a little bit, but his consciousness didn''t react, but his body subconsciously made a move that made him dizzy.


    He actually pulled out the ninja sword in an instant, and then pierced Huangtu''s chest with the extreme and strong Thunder Escape Chakra!


    All of this happened in a blink of an eye, and by the time Habara realized it, Huangtu had knelt down on the ground in a daze, almost out of breath.


    "I''m so..."


    Habara was just about to curse, but soon he realized that the curse was scolding himself, and he couldn''t help but force himself to shut up.


    He silently looked at the almost hopeless loess in front of him, and finally he could only silently pull out the ninja knife, and then watched him fall headfirst to the ground.


    And there was only one thought in his mind, that this matter should not be exposed!


    Who is Huang Tu? This kid is Onogi''s son. Even if this kid can''t become a shadow, Onoki is not Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    If it was Sarutobi Hiruzen, I''m afraid he would swallow his anger for the sake of the so-called peace. Isn''t the inexplicable disappearance of his eldest son the best proof?


    And Onoki probably won''t, this old man definitely dares to do it.


    If you really want to let him know that you killed his son, maybe the war will break out the next day.


    "It''s really a headache..."


    Habara sighed psychologically, looking at the loess in front of him, he really felt sincerely for his misfortune.


    The reason why Huangtu rushed to fight in front of him was actually very simple, and that was to give full play to his own advantages.


    After all, he is a pure melee ninja, and his strength is extremely powerful, but once Habara flies away, he will be helpless.


    His tactics are correct, that kind of pure power does have a chance to break Susanoo''s defense, but unfortunately his intelligence is insufficient.


    He didn''t know that Habara was Uchiha, and Habara possessed the power of Thunder Dun. He didn''t have the ability to defend against illusions, and now his Earth Dun was restrained by Thunder Dun.


    This made Habara kill Huangtu almost instantly, so that he didn''t show the slightest fighting power at all.


    "So, intelligence is really important to ninjas at this stage."


    Habara couldn''t help but sigh a little, and Kakuzu and Deidara also walked up in a somewhat numb manner.


    At this moment, Jiaodu''s face also looked a little heavy, because he really knew what Huang Tu''s death meant.


    And Didara also frowned, he looked at Huangtu silently and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For a while, the scene was extraordinarily silent. In such a silent and depressing atmosphere, the final characters all sighed.


    "It''s really not a good choice for you to kill him, but it''s hard for us to get out without killing him."


    "Although I really want to say it was an accident, I didn''t expect this guy to be so bold, but I won''t deny something after it happened."


    Habara shook his head, then his eyes turned to Didara.


    "I''m sorry this happened, how is your relationship with him?


    I know you are Onogi''s disciple, and I think you have some relationship with him. "


    "He is very strict with me, comparable to the old man, but generally speaking, it''s okay."


    Didara stood there quietly, and it took him a long time to shake his head and speak.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about my state, although it''s a little sad, after all, he is not the rock ninja that I am not familiar with and hate.


    But I know one thing very well, that is, I have left Yanyin Village, I have my pursuit, what I want is my art, and I don''t plan to go back.


    In the future, when we meet, we will inevitably be enemies. Maybe it is a good thing to meet earlier so that I can have a deeper understanding.


    Death is the fate of ninjas, just like the explosion I like, because ninjas are likely to be like explosions, fleeting after blooming their own light.


    And I thank you too, at least you didn''t make him feel too much pain, and if he died, it wouldn''t reveal that I was with you, right? "


    Having said that, Didara paused his head slightly, then he turned his head to look at Habara and said seriously.


    "However, there is one thing I still hope you will satisfy me. Although he was lukewarm to me in Iwanin before, he took good care of me.


    And the black soil is also very good to me, so I hope to bury him, this can be regarded as the last fetter between me and Yanyin Village. "


    Habara looked at Didara quietly, and he suddenly felt that Didara seemed to have grown a little bit.


    In the original book, Deidara is a crazy, arrogant and somewhat cruel guy, with extraordinary persistence, and will lose his cool if his art is despised.


    This may have something to do with him running away with the Xiao organization at the age of twelve, but even with the character in the original book, he still shows great respect to some seniors.


    For example, Xie, who has a very different artistic relationship with him, even though he is upset, he actually respects him.


    And in Habara''s memory, Didala really never did anything to anyone in Yanyin Village¡ªexcept for the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    Even if he is really silent, he at least knows that some people need to be respected, and some human bottom lines cannot be broken.


    This is really a huge difference from Uchiha Itachi, which is why Habara can let him follow.


    In addition to the fact that this kid''s strength is really easy to use, he can still be cultivated at his current age, and his bottom line of humanity has always been there.


    Although it is ups and downs, after all, he is someone who can use civilians as bait to force Gaara.


    But thinking about the time period when he was completely qualitative in his three views, he was with the people from the Xiao organization, then everything is understandable.


    "I see, you go."


    Habara nodded, he patted Didara on the shoulder and said softly.


    "It''s good that you have such an idea, and I won''t let you easily deal with the people in Shangyan Yin Village in the future.


    After dealing with everything, we will return to Konoha..."


    ¡­


    "What, Huangtu is dead?"


    In an extremely secret office in the Konoha Hokage Building, the families of the six major families looked at Habara in astonishment.


    Apparently they didn''t expect that Habara would go out this trip and make such a big commotion!


    At this time, Habara had already returned to Konoha, and the boy Didara took Huangtu''s body back to the territory of the land of earth at the risk of danger.


    You must know that Habara and the others have just made a big deal in the Land of Earth, and it is actually very dangerous to go back now.


    But with Didala as the leading party, everything is fine, at least Habara and the others are not so bad luck this time.


    After properly burying the loess, the three of them quickly entered the country of grass and carefully returned to Konoha.


    Strictly speaking, the speed at which they came back was quite fast, after all, the kid Didara used birds to carry them.


    This speed is naturally guaranteed, and the flight can cross mountains and rivers, and there is no need to be so troublesome in many places, but Didara is the only one who is a little tired.


    Didara''s recovery speed is not bad, whether it is his awareness of pursuing art is really high, or his awareness of being a ninja has been cultivated.


    After being sad for a day or two, he returned to normal, and then he became a little innocent and silly again.


    His state is really painful for Kakuto, don''t let Habara not care so much, anyway, Kakuto is in charge of Didara''s follow-up training.


    Of course, Habara had to do something, but at least he didn''t have to live with Didara all the time.


    After returning to Konoha, Habara sent the two of them to the eastern forest together, and then pulled all the family patriarchs out to explain the situation.


    In fact, Habara knew that what he did this time was not so low-key, after all, it was really unlucky to meet the people from the Akatsuki organization.


    And Konoha has always penetrated Yanyin, and the pocket in the original book has been staying in Yanyin Village.


    Therefore, the conflict that broke out between Habara and Iwagakure on the border, it can even be said that the war may have been passed back to Konoha.


    But those are still trivial matters. After all, the real big head is that he got rid of the loess.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. People from the other six major families have indeed obtained the information, and they immediately confirmed that it was Habara''s handwriting.


    After all, Habara didn''t go out to perform missions in the village, even if he didn''t report to Konoha and couldn''t find any records, they were all clear about it.


    And Habara didn''t intend to hide his ability much this time, so they naturally guessed it was Habara immediately.


    This matter gave them some headaches, but Nara Shikahisa calmed down the matter very calmly.


    Who said that only Habara can display such strength, isn''t there Uchiha Itachi and the mysterious Uchiha besides Konoha?


    As long as the scapegoat is thrown at them, won''t everything be fine?


    On this point, Nara Shikahisa and Habara really coincided, anyway, someone was responsible and Konoha didn''t record it.


    The most important thing is that Habara still left a shadow body in Konoha, so he is not afraid that the people in Yanyin Village will suspect him.


    But now the situation has changed, this guy Huang Tu was actually killed by Habara directly, which is really not good news.


    Because Huang Tu''s identity is a bit too special.


    "You didn''t leave any evidence, did you?"


    Nara Shikahisa rubbed the center of his brows, and he asked with some distress, although Habara had made it very clear, he still had a headache about this kind of thing.


    In particular, Habara brought back that kid named Didala, which gave him an even bigger headache.


    He really knows who Didara is, this kid is the disciple of that old man Onoki.


    This kid was actually brought back directly by Habara, even though Habara gave an explanation and reason that left them speechless, but they really felt that Habara had a big heart.


    If this thing is exposed, there is really nothing to say, but now is not the time to pay attention to this brat.


    "Don''t worry, there is no evidence left."


    Habara is still very confident in his shot, even though he knows that it is not something to be proud of in this matter.


    "Killing him was indeed an accident, but this guy is pushing too hard. If you don''t kill him, I''m afraid the risk of exposure will be greater."


    "Those guys you mentioned, that is, those people from the Akatsuki organization, will they expose you?"


    This is, Hinata Hyuzu couldn''t help frowning and asked, the rebellion of the Akatsuki organization really meant some serious troubles.


    "They probably wouldn''t, and they wouldn''t dare."


    After Habara thought for a moment, he opened his mouth to answer.


    "Oshemaru is a smart person, you should know this better than me.


    And the others probably don''t want to make extra troubles, especially I noticed that one of them hates to be good at using puppets. I seriously suspect that guy is from Sand Hidden Village.


    His level is probably not weaker than that old lady Chiyo. Do you still remember that there was a genius puppet art in Sand Hidden Village?


    It''s just that the guy disappeared for no reason later, oh, and one more interesting thing is, the guy who fought me had a puppet that used sand and iron in his hand. "


    The missing puppeteer, and the puppet using sand and iron?


    These two almost explicit statements immediately made the six patriarchs present realize something, and Shikahisa Nara even spoke directly.


    "You mean, that kid is probably Chiyo''s grandson, and the puppet in his hand is Sandai Kazekage?"


    "The possibility is very high, I think if that guy doesn''t want to make himself uncomfortable, then he will definitely not say it.


    And the guy from the persimmon family who was severely injured by me has shark muscles in his hand. If he acts rashly, his life will not be easy.


    The only troublesome one is Itachi Uchiha, but this kid probably doesn''t dare to say it easily. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and at this moment a smile appeared on his face.


    "Because of him, the Akatsuki organization and I had a fight that could have been avoided.


    And now that they all have injuries, I''m afraid they don''t feel well. I''m afraid this kid''s life is already hard.


    If he is poking this out, everyone, what do you think will happen to him?


    And once he lost the protection of the Xiao organization, his fate would not only be as simple as being miserable. "


    Habara''s words were well-founded, which made the people present listen and after careful analysis, they also felt that Habara''s handling of this matter should be no problem.


    Although there is still a headache about Didara, but in any case, the most troublesome thing has been solved, so the rest can only be dealt with slowly.


    Moreover, their business is very good. After the end of this ''trade relationship'', they will inevitably expand.


    It is also a good thing to have so many people, so for the sake of better "trade relations" in the future, there is really no need for them to continue talking.


    As long as they cover up these things and cut them well with the leaves.


    But now they still need to maintain a certain degree of caution and vigilance, and always pay attention to the movements in Yanyin Village.


    Although after analysis, they should have no problem, but Ohnoki''s character is like that, so it''s impossible to be careless.


    After explaining the matter almost clearly, they were naturally preparing to leave, but when they left, Hinata Hizuru gave Habara a look.


    The meaning of this look is very clear, that is, I hope Habara can talk to him alone.


    This made Habara a little curious, what did Hinata Hyuzu want him to do?


    It''s just that before he had time to think about it, Shikahisa Nara came to Habara''s side again: "Minister Habara, it''s been a hard journey."


    "Minister Lu Jiu is out, actually it''s better for me to exercise, isn''t it?"


    Habara smiled, he didn''t think there was any problem with his capacity to personally go out on missions, after all, people need to combine work and rest.


    Staying in Konoha all the time is not in line with Habara''s style. Going out for a while will make Habara more comfortable, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to meet Uchiha Madara.


    "Minister Habara thinks it''s fine, but..."


    Nara Shikahisa smiled, but soon his expression became weird.


    "Did Minister Yuhara have some misunderstanding with that girl Yan Ye?"


    As soon as Yan Ye was mentioned, Yu Yuan''s expression changed slightly, he really couldn''t forget the scene of her death.


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to get away with it, but now that he is brought up again, he really can''t stand it...


    ¡­


    "The mission failed, Didara not be brought back?"


    In a high tower in the Kingdom of Rain, Tiandao Payne glanced at everyone present, his aura was so cold, and the atmosphere was so dignified.


    But none of the four members of Na Xiao''s organization cared about his appearance at all, after all, they were already used to this scene.


    This guy didn''t look like a living person from beginning to end, even less human than Xie, a guy whose whole body had been transformed into a puppet.


    He was more like a corpse, a cold, heartless corpse with a soul.


    "We met Uchiha Habara, and for some reason we fought him."


    Scorpion said in an indifferent voice, his tone was similar to that of Tiandao Payne, but he glanced at Itachi Uchiha inadvertently from the corner of his eye.


    "His strength is beyond expectations, and Kakudo is following him now, it is really not easy to deal with.


    And because of the delay in fighting him, the troops from Yanyin Village who captured Didara came back, so we couldn''t bring that kid back. "


    Scorpion''s words can be regarded as clear and clear, and these words are also very realistic, but Nagato can''t feel his inner dissatisfaction?


    Although I don''t know why they met a guy like Uchiha Habara, there are definitely not many reasons why they can fight each other.


    One is probably Orochimaru, and the other is only Uchiha Itachi.


    And if Orochimaru and Uchiha Habara really want to say that there is something wrong, it is just betraying Konoha, which really has little to do with Uchiha Habara.


    And according to some people''s information, Orochimaru went to Konoha to send Sarutobi Hiruzen, and he also had contact with Uchiha Habara, and they didn''t have any problems during that time.


    And Uchiha Itachi''s problem is very big, Uchiha Itachi wanted to destroy the entire Uchiha clan at the beginning, this kind of hatred is really not ordinary.


    If that guy hadn''t saved Uchiha Itachi back then, I''m afraid this kid would not have come to Akatsuki Organization with one eye, but would have died directly in Konoha.


    Nagato has basically determined that it was the meeting between this guy and Habara that caused the two sides to fight, which caused the time to be delayed and finally forced the mission to fail.


    After thinking about these things clearly, Nagato''s gaze became a little gloomy.


    Nagato doesn''t hate Uchiha Itachi, but he doesn''t like it either, especially since this guy was brought by the person who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, which made him even more defensive.


    He doesn''t trust the person who claims to be Uchiha Madara, he always has his own ideas, this guy may bring people to monitor him!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Akatsuki organization really needed people, and he wanted to let this guy relax his guard, I''m afraid he would really be unwilling to accept this Uchiha Itachi.


    But now that he has accepted it, he has no choice, and now he can''t really kick people away, because there are too few of them!


    There are no people left, who will do things for you?


    No matter how upset Nagato was, there was nothing he could do about it.


    "I see. This failure is a lesson. If you encounter Uchiha Habara in the future, if there is no possibility of killing him, then just avoid it for now."


    Nagato thought for a moment, and finally controlled Tiandao Payne to speak.


    "But we have to avenge this grudge, the horns were all taken away by this guy, and Fei Duan seems to have died in this guy''s hands too.


    In addition, he has caused you a lot of trouble this time, if you just let him go like this, then no one can accept it.


    But we need to keep a low profile for now, at least until their actions begin. "


    Nagato was being vaccinated. He naturally knew how arrogant these guys were, and he was also worried that someone would cause trouble when encountering such a thing.


    Then it''s fine to expose your own organization, and if you lose personnel, then their plan will be over.


    But Nagato found that he seemed to have underestimated the emotions of these guys, especially that Kisame glanced at Itachi Uchiha, and then he snorted coldly.


    "Hmph, you are the leader, of course you have the final say, we dare to have any opinions, but I may not be able to participate in the next mission.


    I need to take a good rest, I''m sorry, Chief. "


    After saying this, Kisame walked out without looking back, and the expression of Nagato who was hidden in the distance changed slightly after this scene.


    But this couldn''t help but make him think deeply, because he found that the people recruited by that guy didn''t seem to have the unity he imagined.


    Even, that state doesn''t seem to be so bad that it can be easily explained in the past.


    "Aren''t they of one mind? If so..."


    Nagato thought quietly, he must find some trustworthy people to do something for himself, and now he seems to have noticed some details.


    But at this moment, Orochimaru said: "If it''s okay, then I''ll leave first, because I still have a lot of experiments to do.


    The failure of the task delayed my progress, and I need a period of time to consolidate it.


    Also, next time it''s better not to let me go on a mission with that guy. I''m worried that things will be difficult to deal with when I meet Uchiha Habara. "


    After saying this, Orochimaru turned around and left without hesitation, and he realized the seriousness of the matter when Scorpion spoke.


    Xie looked at all this indifferently, and finally he said: "If it''s okay, I want to say goodbye, this time I lost a lot of puppets, I also need time to prepare.


    I ended up with Orochimaru, I didn''t want to go on a mission with that guy, you know who I''m talking about.


    Of course, if Orochimaru can also get out, then I think I will be even happier. "


    After saying this, Scorpion walked out of the tower without looking back, and Nagato''s expression became even weirder.


    He really didn''t expect that Uchiha Itachi''s interpersonal relationship within the organization could be so bad.


    Now the Akatsuki organization is the four of them, and Uchiha Itachi''s relationship with the other three is so bad that it is simply unimaginable.


    For a moment, he really wanted to kick Uchiha Itachi out.


    But soon he restrained his thoughts again, because the Akatsuki organization really didn''t have enough staff now, and secondly, wouldn''t such Uchiha Itachi be better used by him?


    Kick him out, and he will become a lost dog once, and he will be hunted down by Konoha and Uchiha Habara with all their strength.


    He even doubted whether Uchiha Itachi could get out of the range of the Rain Country, because these guys might not do anything.


    "A person who is hated by everyone and who betrays all relatives?"


    Nagato thought silently, and at the same time he controlled Tiandao Payne to look at Uchiha Itachi who was still standing there.


    Such a person is helpless, and he will die if he goes out, but if he keeps him and keeps him, he can naturally find a way to make better use of him!


    But this matter is not urgent for the time being, Nagato still needs to investigate this guy, and then slowly make arrangements.


    Thinking about it, Nagato said directly: "You don''t need to worry about them, you are still a member of the organization, but you have to be careful."


    "I understand." Uchiha Itachi nodded, his expression looked very indifferent, but his eyes were somewhat helpless and worried.


    "Also, this time the mission failed, you have to complete another mission to make up for it and prove your worth."


    Nagato said calmly, and his voice came out of Tiandao Payne''s mouth, which seemed so indifferent.


    "Originally, this task should be carried out by you together, UU Reading But you have also seen the current situation, you can only act on your own now.


    You want to find a ninja that Konoha used to be, but now he is a rebellious ninja.


    And what''s interesting about this guy is that he escaped the pursuit of Konoha Sannin.


    With such an ability, the strength is naturally not weak. His assumption is bound to strengthen the organization, so I need you to recruit him. "


    "I understand, I will complete this task." Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath, and then he nodded.


    It''s just that he knows that this task is not easy to complete, and the person who can escape the Sannin''s pursuit is an easy character?


    Obviously, this is impossible. No matter who is such a person one-on-one, he dare not say that he can deal with it!


    But Uchiha Itachi knew very well that he had no choice, all he could do now was to find out who this guy was, what information he had, and so on.


    Only in this way can he have a certain chance to deal with such an enemy.


    "Who is this person, does he have any information?" Uchiha Itachi asked.


    "If you want information, you''d better ask Orochimaru, because they have a good intersection."


    Nagato said indifferently, but how could Itachi Uchiha go to Orochimaru to find out the situation?


    But soon Nagato gave him a clue again, Uchiha Itachi finally understood who he was going to face.


    "Also, this guy''s name is...


    Beiluhu! "


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Thank you guys for your rewards and monthly tickets, thank you, thank you~!


    Please subscribe, thank you~

 Chapter 177： New decimation and problems with the Hyuga 1 family

    Popular recommendation:


    How unlucky and miserable Uchiha Itachi is, this has little to do with Habara.


    On the contrary, the more unlucky this guy is, the more miserable he is, maybe Habara will be happier.


    It''s just that Habara is also very embarrassed now, because Yan Ye''s matter really made him a little confused, especially when Nara Shikahisa directly brought it up, which made him a little confused.


    What misunderstanding can there be between them? It''s just a reincarnation transformation between social death and forced social death.


    Fortunately, Nara Shikahisa doesn''t know much about the details, and I''m afraid Yan Ye won''t talk about such embarrassing things.


    Therefore, Yu Yuan can also find some excuses to prevaricate, but he knows that some things must be clearly explained to Yan Ye in the future.


    "At that time, I will say that it was written by Ji Laiye. When I went to the document, he gave it wrong, which caused a misunderstanding!"


    I am not afraid of being smashed to pieces, I want to stay innocent in the world!


    Yu Yuan had a strategy in an instant, a dead fellow Taoist would not die a poor dao, since Zirai was Hokage anyway, it was impossible for Yan Ye to ask him for proof.


    What''s more, with the existence of the book Intimate Heaven, Zilai can basically be regarded as a heinous person, and it is not surprising that he comes up with some new tricks.


    After thinking about the strategy and choosing the person who will take the blame, Yu Yuan suddenly felt relieved. Although it seemed a little unkind to do so, he didn''t bother to care about it so much.


    After walking out of this hidden conference room, Habara found Hyuga Hizuru waiting for him at the door, and Hyuga Hizuru walked forward slowly after seeing him coming out.


    Habara thought about it for a while, and then followed directly. He was also curious about what Hinata Hyuzu was going to do.


    In fact, what Hinata Hyuzu is going to do is not without traces to explore, after all, some things have already been noticed by Habara very early on.


    Probably when he went to meet Hinata Hizuru alone for the first time, Habara had already noticed that there was something wrong with his demeanor.


    It was a slight envy, and a hidden deep anger and sorrow.


    Envy is naturally envious of Habara''s control over the entire Uchiha clan. How old was Habara when he took over the entire Uchiha clan?


    But how strong is the cohesion of the Uchiha clan? I am afraid that the entire Konoha has an answer to this question.


    Such a strong cohesion, and everyone around Habara, this allows them to work together to do something.


    As for that kind of anger and sorrow, I am afraid it is also aimed at the internal reasons of the Hyuga clan?


    It has to be said that Habara''s guess was correct, even if he hadn''t experienced what happened inside the Hyuga clan on the night of impeachment, he didn''t know about these things.


    However, as a time traveler, Habara knew to some extent how much Hinata Hyuzu hated those elders in the clan because of his younger brother.


    To put it bluntly, in the most special and difficult matter, if the Hyuga clan insisted on being a little tougher.


    According to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s temper, did he really dare to do something like ''delete the household registration'' in Konoha Village in advance?


    Although it was very possible afterwards, at least he would not do it at the time, but those elders helped Hiruzaru Sarutobi achieve his goal.


    Habara didn''t know what they were thinking, but if you think about it from the point of ''the branch family is a vassal of the main family''.


    Then Habara seems to be able to get a relatively dark answer, which is the struggle for power within the clan.


    In the Hyuga Clan, there are really few main families, and the ownership of the main family and branch families is also extremely strange. No one can clearly explain how to implement and identify them.


    Habara remembered that he had read some materials before traveling, and there were no more than ten Hyuga clans with names and surnames.


    Of course, in the real world, this is unlikely, but the number of clan members will definitely not be too many.


    Just like those hidden elders, these people are definitely the big heads in the Hyuga clan.


    Each clan will have its own branch members, and because of the large number of branch families, and the problems of power and strength, they will belong to each clan.


    The elders may not have a large number of branches under their control, but once they unite, such a number is terrifying.


    In this way, they can check and balance the patriarch and prevent the patriarch from making some mistakes, but at the same time, with such a numerical advantage, they can also seek more power for themselves.


    As the head of the patriarch, Hyuga Hyuzu will have a lot of branch families in his hands, and the quality will not be bad.


    Especially Hinata Hinata''s younger brother Hinata Hinata, this guy is still the leader of all the branches, and once Hinata Hinata dies, I am afraid that this will severely hit Hinata Hinata''s control.


    Thinking about it in this way, Habara seemed to understand why those elders cooperated with Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    It sounds like righteousness, but in fact it is all for oneself.


    The Hyuga Clan was indeed weakened by the death of Hinata Hinata, but the problem was only on the bright side, looking at the headquarters through this superficial thing.


    Then the death of Ri Xiang Ri Zai is good for these elders, which greatly strengthens their strength.


    "It''s really an interesting zero-sum game."


    After figuring this out, Habara shook his head involuntarily. The Hyuga Clan seemed to be safe and sound all the time, but their internal environment might not even be as good as that of Uchiha.


    That kind of deeply rooted class rule that makes people desperate to the extreme, all non-clan members have become bargaining chips or even slaves.


    People cultivated in such an environment are probably somewhat neurotic and abnormal, right?


    Habara thought of Ningji Hinata in the original book, this kid''s opening performance was called a psychopath.


    The world is full of injustice but fate is like this. No one can resist the appearance of resigning to fate. Isn''t this a model?


    I don''t know how long they walked, Habara and Hyuga Hizuru came to the teahouse where they met last time.


    "Patriarch Habara, I''m sorry to disturb you just after you came back, but because the current situation is already very serious, I think I need some help from you."


    Perhaps it was because Hinata Hinata returned to a familiar environment, he seemed to relax a lot, and he dared to say a lot.


    "The patriarch of the Hyuga clan asked the patriarch of the Uchiha clan for help. It is not good to spread such a thing."


    Habara shook his head with a smile, but he also sat down and asked with a smile.


    "Is it because the Rizu patriarch is a little difficult to control some situations in the clan?"


    "It seems that Patriarch Habara still knows our Hyuga Clan very well."


    Hinata Hyuzu didn''t deny it, he just nodded calmly and looked at Habara meaningfully.


    "Yes, there are indeed some things that are difficult to control, if not handled properly, I think it will have a certain impact on the cooperation between everyone.


    After all, we have a basis for cooperation, but they don''t...."


    ¡­


    Hinata Hizuru''s words made Habara frowned, and he found that the shamelessness of this guy seemed to be beyond imagination.


    What does it mean that they have a basis for cooperation and others do not?


    The essence of interest is the category of social relations, which is obtained through mutual compromise and cooperation.


    This kind of thing is not aimed at you personally, but at the value you can bring. What this guy Hyuga Nichizu did is actually to protect his own interests.


    Of course, this is understandable, after all, he is the real patriarch of the Hyuga clan.


    Now that he has met a challenger, or someone who has always been threatening his control over the entire family, it is really normal for him to counterattack.


    It''s just that this guy pushes the matter to the union of the seven major families, isn''t that unreasonable?


    Habara looked at Hinata Hyuzu quietly, his expression seemed a bit playful, but Hinata Hinata had a calm face, as if he was not affected by Habara''s expression at all.


    For a moment, the whole teahouse was extremely silent, and Hinata Hizuru was obviously thinking about what choice Habara would make.


    And Habara was also thinking about the pros and cons of this incident.


    It is really simple to solve the problem of the Hyuga Clan, that is to kill all the so-called elders, and then Hyuga Hyuzu is gathering other clans.


    In this way, all problems can be solved, and he can get everything he wants.


    There is also a more ruthless way, which is to make Hinata Hidetsu completely lonely.


    Except for his patriarch and his direct heirs, all people must be labeled as caged birds, so that he can exercise absolute control over the Hyuga clan.


    Of course, there is also a prerequisite for doing these things, that is, absolute force.


    And this force cannot involve Konoha, because Konoha cannot participate in family affairs, this is an unspoken rule.


    After Danzo was killed, almost all the family ninjas clapped their hands and applauded. They almost sent him off with a few strings of firecrackers. What is the reason?


    It is because this guy reached into the inside of the ninja family, this approach is the way to death!


    The reason Sarutobi Hiruzen was jointly impeached by the family was also for this reason. Those high-sounding reasons were just for outsiders. Don¡¯t they, the participants, know?


    But there is one thing Habara has to admit, that is, it is better to cooperate with Hyuga Nichizu than those new guys who don''t know what kind of character they don''t know.


    Hyuga Hyuzu assumed from the very beginning that if he failed, the result he assumed was not the entire family alliance, but Habara alone.


    In other words, it is the Uchiha family.


    Hyuga Nichizu can accept the cooperation with Uchiha, and even provide enough personnel for Uchiha.


    And he absolutely did not show the idea of ??competing for the No. 1 family of Konoha, or the No. 1 family of Pupil Art.


    At least he did, even if only on the surface, and it gave their collaboration stability and momentum.


    But if another old antique comes up, sticking to the previous thinking of family antagonism, and messing around there, this is not acceptable to Habara.


    "It''s like America, the country of insanity. The giant red bear has collapsed for more than 20 years, yet it still has the same Cold War mindset."


    Habara tapped on the table lightly, his action attracted Hinata Hiyue''s attention, but Hinata Hiyue saw that Habara was still thinking, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    The act of knocking on the table has basically become a symbolic action of Habara. Hinata Hizuru and Habara have met quite a few times. He thought that Habara had already thought about it.


    But soon, Habara also raised his head and showed a smile: "Chief Nizuzu, the trouble you encountered is different from what I encountered at that time, but I think I can provide some help, but... ..."


    Hinata Hyuzu couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the previous sentence, but when he said the "but", he immediately concentrated.


    As we all know, whether the sentence before the "but" is valid or not depends on the content behind the "but".


    "After I help the Hizuzu clan leader, what can I get, or what can the Uchiha clan get?"


    Sure enough, what should come will still come, even though Hinata Hinata was mentally prepared for this, she still couldn''t help but sigh psychologically after hearing this.


    However, Habara''s straightforward statement made Hinata Hyuzu feel more comfortable, at least he didn''t treat you like a stranger.


    For my own people, clarifying my thoughts directly can reduce misunderstandings, even if it is only straightforwardness with reservations, it is acceptable.


    "I want to know what patriarch Yubara needs, so that I can make better targeted arrangements."


    Hinata Hyuzu thought for a moment, and then he spoke.


    "Also, it''s not that I don''t believe in Patriarch Yubara, but I''m a little curious about what Patriarch Yubara is going to do."


    "It''s not what I plan to do, but what you want to do, Patriarch Rizu."


    Habara tapped the table lightly, and he spoke slowly.


    "Actually, in my opinion, there are only two paths for your family''s problems. One is that you get those guys together, and then I lead someone to kill them all.


    You have to take care of the rest, and you are not allowed to expose what I am involved in, or I will retaliate.


    The other one is simpler, which is to directly declare that except for you and your direct descendants who are the descendants of the patriarch, no caged bird is required, and everyone else is treated equally.


    As opposed by those clans and elders, you can try to bypass Konoha and ask our six families for help, so that we can help you quell the rebellion in an open and honest manner.


    How to choose is up to you, the patriarch of the Japanese foot, and what I want is very simple, that is, talents. I want more of you to enter the security department.


    Other than that, I want you to be on my side when you can make a decision, that''s all. "


    Habara didn''t have so many twists and turns, he directly expressed his thoughts.


    Talent will always be the resource most needed by the Security Department, and this will never change.


    Otherwise, Habara would not have come up with a tail-elimination system before the security department was fully developed.


    Even in the future, he is considering whether to have a ''public examination is the only way out'', and then pass various assessments to recruit members of the official... security department.


    Only the continuous influx of talents and the continuous involution of them can make the security department better and better.


    Of course, welfare is also very important, and this is also the focus of Habara''s reforms...


    ¡­


    Habara''s request and the two ways he paid Hinata Nyaku made Hyuga Nyaku fall into contemplation.


    Obviously, Habara''s request was acceptable, but the way Habara proposed really made him a little embarrassed.


    The first one was too bloody. According to Habara''s idea, no elders should be left behind, and new elders should be promoted to make them obedient. Only in this way can Hinata Hizuru''s rule be stabilized.


    The second one is too strong. Although this can make Hinata Hyuzu completely stand at the pinnacle of power, it will also make him directly become a loner.


    It is entirely conceivable how much these branch families will hate themselves in the future, but they have to completely obey their orders.


    Because this completely separated him from his tribe from the very beginning, even if it was beneficial to his rule, it went against his thoughts.


    In the end, Hinata Hyuzu did not make a choice. He said that he still needs to think about it, and he also needs to make some efforts and preparations.


    "Then take your time, anyway, I''m not in a hurry, and he agreed to my request, didn''t he?"


    After leaving the teahouse, Habara was thinking about it while walking, while Hyuga Hizuru who stayed in the teahouse was also full of thoughts.


    He agreed to Habara''s condition, and he didn''t hesitate at this point, because Habara''s request was really not too much.


    What he wants is to provide people, and to choose to stand in line when it does not violate their interests at critical moments.


    There was really no reason to refuse, not to mention that Habara had already given them face.


    After all, Yu Yuan helped him, so naturally he also needed to get a certain reward.


    Allowing more talents to enter the security department seems to forcefully kidnap the relationship between Hinata and Uchiha.


    But Habara did not mention the specific number of people, so there is room for manipulation.


    Similarly, Habara did not emphasize that he should stand on his side every time in terms of standing in the team, and it must still be in his interests.


    Obviously, he knew that these were the decency that Habara had left for him.


    Hinata Hyuzu sometimes really sighs, Habara looks so young, how to deal with things so sophisticated, and also grasps the world''s sophistication.


    Being young means not having much experience, and it is also the time when the character is the most impulsive, but these things are completely invisible in Habara.


    Even though Habara is indeed impulsive sometimes, he has his own purpose in doing things.


    He really couldn''t figure out how the Uchiha''s seemingly crazy family could cultivate such a talent.


    And my own Hyuga clan, but slowly began to develop in the direction of neurosis?


    Hinata Hyuzu couldn''t figure out that this had nothing to do with Habara. At this time, Habara was walking towards the Hokage Building.


    He didn''t forget the agreement with Jiraiya, but when he thought of it, he couldn''t help but think of Yan Ye, and the embarrassing scene.


    "It''s all Zilaiye''s fault. This guy insists on saying that my writing is not as good as his, and he really decided to agree to one of my requests. How can I not be moved by this?"


    While walking, Habara murmured silently, he understood the double-standard routine, and now he is really double-standard.


    But it doesn''t matter whether it is double standards or not. Anyway, he learned from those countries on the other side of the ocean in his previous life, and it has nothing to do with him.


    When he walked to the Hokage Building again, he seemed a little speechless.


    Hinata Hyuzu was too anxious, so I went to discuss these things with him after the meeting, which made Habara have to go back to the Hokage Building after talking with him.


    But it doesn''t matter if you walk more, at least he doesn''t have the idea of ??returning to the security department now.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive outside Hokage''s office. After Anbu who was guarding the door found out that it was Habara, he didn''t even care about it.


    But Habara still knocked on the door and waited for a response before walking into Hokage''s office.


    "Hey, it''s you, why are you here?"


    Jiraiya was also writing something, he was also a little surprised when he saw Habara coming in, he hadn''t seen Habara for a week, but it was pretty good.


    Although every time Habara finds him, there is basically no good thing, which makes Jiraiya almost instinctively worried.


    However, such worries came and went quickly. One thing he had to admit was that some of the reform measures put forward by Habara and the others were really good.


    The last communication with Habara let Jiraiya know something, and he also turned his head to find Nara Shikoku to confirm.


    Shikaku Nara was a little surprised to see Jiraiya coming to ask, but he was smart and immediately understood that it was Habara asking Jiraiya to ask, and he could be sure that Habara didn''t say anything.


    Therefore, Nara Shikahisa talked about these things with Jiraiya, especially in their welfare changes for ninjas at all levels, and the welfare plan for the disabled ninjas who persuaded Tsunade to stay.


    These things are really exciting to hear, because this is good for the whole Konoha!


    However, he was also a little puzzled. Didn''t this cause a lot of losses to their big family? Why did they agree to such a thing?


    Shikahisa Nara gave Jiraiya a relatively simple answer, that is competitiveness.


    "Members of the family need to compete, so that they can become better, and the improvement of Konoha''s overall strength can make all of us live better.


    If we can''t even do this, then what''s the point of impeaching the Third Hokage? "


    What they said was magnificent, even Zilai still didn''t believe it, but he had to admit that their reforms were really good for Konoha.


    After learning about these things, Jiraiya''s attitude towards these big families also slightly changed.


    And he really tried to follow what Habara said, do something he likes when he has nothing to do, and just go and take a look at the key things.


    He found that this is really good, because he is not as thoughtful as these family members in considering a lot of things, and it really makes sense to leave professional things to professional people.


    "Master Hokage, is it strange that I came to meet you?" Habara spread his hands, and then said with a smile.


    "It''s not really weird, but you probably come up with something that confuses me every time you come."


    Zilai also pursed his lips, and then continued to ask.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you still remember the promise from last time?" Habara didn''t talk nonsense, he directly took out a scroll and walked towards Jiraiya.


    "Promise?" Jilai also had doubts on his face, but soon he seemed to remember something: "No, you really wrote it? Come, let me see!"


    GHS is worthy of being the most exciting thing in Habara''s previous life. Jiraiya is a typical person who ignores the three prohibitions of ninjas, so he is naturally more interested.


    In fact, Habara didn''t know, and Jiraiya didn''t believe that Habara could write anything. After all, according to his understanding of Habara, this guy is a guy with a lot of ninja qualities.


    How could a person with such ninja qualities be compared with his experienced self?


    Jiraiya didn''t feel that he had lost his bet, but was simply curious about what Habara would write.


    Turning over the scroll, Jiraiya began to read it seriously, and Habara simply found a place to sit down.


    Not long after, Habara suddenly noticed that Jiraiya''s breathing seemed to become a little heavy.


    Turning his head to look, this guy''s eyes have been completely widened, and his face has also started to turn slightly red...


    ¡­


    Jiraiya''s state and appearance are really the same as in the original book when he went to spy on others taking a bath.


    This funny appearance really made Habara suspect that this guy really didn''t abide by the so-called three ninja prohibitions at all, otherwise how could this guy behave so badly?


    Habara couldn''t figure it out, but what he knew was that he might have won this time.


    Although there is no surprise about winning Jiraiya and this kind of thing, Habara, after all, he has resources and information that Jiraiya can''t even imagine.


    Therefore, it is really normal to write something that I can''t even imagine, or something that even this old color critic can''t bear.


    After Jiraiya basically kept his sluggish appearance and read Habara''s manuscript, the first thing he said when he raised his head was: "Who wrote this, and what''s left?"


    "Master Hokage, since I said I want to compete with you, do you think I will find someone to write it for me?"


    Habara said disdainfully, isn''t this doubting his character?


    Although Habara is also very clear that it is best not to admit anything, after all, it is a bit embarrassing to write this type of work.


    However, Habara felt that this was written by himself and there was no need to place it on a non-existent person. Secondly, Jiraiya''s promise also made Habara very interested.


    So he didn''t bother to hide anything at all, but admitted it openly.


    "you....."


    Hearing Habara''s words, Jiraiya couldn''t help standing up, and then walked around Habara''s side several times to watch Habara carefully.


    That look seemed to distrust Habara a little bit, but at the same time it was more like not being able to believe Habara.


    After a long time, Zilai also let out a sigh of inconceivable emotion.


    "I can''t tell, Minister Habara, are you so powerful? It''s just that you have such a wealth of experience at such a young age?"


    "If you want to think like this, then I have nothing to do. In fact, strictly speaking, I have seen many plots in it with my own eyes."


    Habara shook his head, and then he gave a reason that even Jiraiya couldn''t refute.


    "After all, I used to be a mission ninja, and I also performed some assassination missions, and I would hide in other people''s homes before performing missions.


    As a result, I have witnessed similar things, and I just wrote some things through my processing.


    That is, I have seen these things, so I feel that what you wrote, Mr. Hokage..."


    Habara didn''t open his mouth to continue talking about what he wrote, but Jiraiya also knew what Habara meant.


    This immediately upset Jiraiya, but Jiraiya had nothing to do about it, because it was true that Habara''s writing was more popular than his writing.


    But it cannot be denied that these things written by Habara are really bold. I am afraid that there is no one in the entire ninja world who writes more boldly than Habara.


    "Is this a realistic novel? It''s just that after some changes and adaptations, even I can''t stand it."


    Jiraiya murmured something silently, but soon he saw Habara stretching out his hand in front of him, which made him look puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m leaving, why don''t you return this thing to me?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, and he said with a smile.


    "Although I wrote this thing, I don''t intend to leave it to anyone, after all, it will cause some trouble to my reputation.


    And I believe Jiraiya-sama, you should also understand who we lose and who wins, right? "


    Hearing these words, Ji Lai could not help but twitch his eyes, and finally he nodded with a sigh.


    If you lose, you lose. There is really nothing to justify. He himself admits that his writing is not as good as Habara, so there is no need to say anything.


    It''s just that when he thinks that he has lost to a layman in a familiar field, he feels depressed.


    The most depressing thing is that he is still obsessed with the content of the book, and he is extremely looking forward to the next plot.


    This is simply unacceptable and unbearable for him, anyway, he is also an excellent best-selling author.


    "Okay, I lost, what do you want?"


    Ji Lai also hesitated and finally said that he is not the kind of person who does not keep promises.


    "But you also know my conditions. I am a principled person, and I will never promise you some things no matter what."


    "Of course I know, don''t worry, I''m the kind of person who doesn''t know what to say."


    Habara nodded with a smile, then ignored Jiraiya''s slightly reluctant eyes, and directly pulled back the draft he had written.


    "As for the conditions, I''ll see. Although I really want your way of cultivating immortal arts, I know it''s not realistic.


    So I''ll get it back elsewhere, so be it. "


    After saying this, Habara turned his head and walked outside, but Jiraiya frowned.


    This guy Yuyuan is actually thinking about immortal arts, although he had expected this, after all, Yuyuan had asked him to use immortal arts to fight.


    Although Habara was just observing that time, his purpose was already obvious.


    However, Habara also had self-knowledge, he didn''t ask for it, so he gave Jiraiya a step to go down.


    After all, this kind of magic is really impossible, even if the fairy art cannot be practiced in the outside world, Zilai will not tell this art.


    Habara, who got the promise from Jiraiya relatively smoothly, chose to go home directly. For him, he got a lot of things today, and he also needs time to digest it.


    It''s not surprising that Hinata Hyuzu wants to do something to the family, but Habara doesn''t know what choice he will make.


    Maybe he won''t be so extreme, after all, the options Habara gave him are all in the most extreme direction, and the rest depends on how he handles it.


    As for Jiraiya''s promise, Habara had to think carefully about how to use it.


    Sometimes Habara has to feel that Naruto''s silly boy is really lucky, and Jiraiya also because of his sense of indebtedness to him, and the existence of that ghostly prophecy.


    Let Naruto take a great advantage in many aspects, he has learned such spiral pills, fairy mode, and even summoning toads.


    In contrast, apart from Kakashi''s teachings in the early stage, Sasuke basically relied on his own groping.


    Orochimaru is a good teacher, yes, but Orochimaru is not a member of the Uchiha clan, and he can''t teach Sasuke anything in terms of sharing eyes.


    Secondly, Orochimaru taught Sasuke that he had no intention of sidelines. The way he taught Sasuke was completely adapted to Sasuke''s physical strength according to his own best.


    In other words, Sasuke''s path was actually skewed to a certain extent by Orochimaru, but obviously this is something that can''t be helped.


    Sasuke didn''t have any choice at all, who let him have such a brain-dead brother?


    If it weren''t for the characteristics of the Uchiha clan being understood by Obito, he helped Sasuke open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and after that he helped him transplant his eyes.


    Whether Sasuke has the strength he did later is really a huge question.


    "So, even though they are both reincarnated bodies, their paths are completely different."


    Habara shook his head, it didn''t take long for him to return to his home.


    Today is not a rest day, and the Uchiha clan seems relatively empty.


    The clansmen had either gone to work or school, and Habara''s sudden return did not attract much attention.


    Back at the family, Habara thought for a moment and then simply opened his system panel.


    It''s been a while since he really checked his own situation, and not long ago, after he fought against the Xiao organization, he seemed to feel that his system had some hints.


    It''s just that he didn''t have the leisure time to check these things outside, and he was busy with all kinds of things after he came back.


    Now that he is free, naturally he has to take a good look at it.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: stable and thriving¡ªyou have solved the internal problems of the family, and at the same time settled the troubles of the external environment of the family, you have made the Uchiha clan truly stable in Konoha]


    [Prosperity: 20900 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: The transformation of the family will continue, making the Uchiha the most powerful family in Konoha is the goal you must achieve as the head of the Uchiha family]


    [The points have reached 1,000, and one skill draw can be performed]


    [According to the current situation of the family, the host can choose one of the three abilities to learn, practice or adapt]


    "Ok?"


    Although Yu Yuan was mentally prepared, he really didn''t expect that his points would actually arrive.


    Although the points at this time seemed to be only 20,900, Habara remembered that his previous points ended in more than 800.


    Now accumulated together, Habara found that he really had a chance to extract skills.


    "However, I don''t seem to have done anything. Why did I increase the points like this? Could it be that I shot those guys from the Akatsuki organization?"


    Habara thought of this question involuntarily, but unexpectedly, the system gave Habara the answer this time.


    [It''s not what the host thinks, the enhancement of the host''s personal strength can indeed enhance the prestige of the family, but the host is a person after all]


    [Unless there is a breakthrough of greater strength, within a certain strength limit, no points will be awarded no matter how the strength grows]


    The systematic explanation made Habara touch his chin involuntarily, as if this could indeed be explained.


    After all, Yubara has grown a lot along the way, and his current strength to face himself who has just opened the kaleidoscope is really a world of difference.


    Not to mention himself, Shishui and Fu Yue''s strength has definitely improved because of the injection of Bai Jue''s cells.


    But their promotion didn''t seem to add many points to Habara. Habara didn''t think about it before, and now it seems that he won''t give it at all.


    "Then what''s the situation this time, why did you suddenly add so much?"


    Habara asked with some puzzlement, he had to figure out these things, so that he could be better and earn more points to improve himself.


    No, it should be said to increase the strength of the family, and then feed back Habara himself.


    [Because the construction of the host family has made progress, the reputation of the host family in Konoha continues to improve, and the family integration has been improved]


    [Comprehensive improvement is the most critical, whether it is overall strength, economic development, or population, etc.]


    [This kind of point feedback is not conspicuous, but it adds up, and I hope the host will continue to work hard]


    The system''s explanation made Habara suddenly realize that this was the case.


    In fact, the development of a family is really not determined by the strength of a single member. Habara realized this very early on, and he has always done the same.


    And now that he has received feedback, this also proves that Habara''s ideas and efforts are correct. How could this make him unhappy?


    "However, in terms of strength, we still can''t fall behind. After all, a world with extraordinary power can''t do without power.


    But comprehensive development is also absolutely important, the world is unfortunately a lone wolf. "


    Habara thought silently, and soon he asked the system to directly open the skill selection interface, and he wanted to see what skills he could get this time.


    [Yelan Ballad: When any of your spells hit the enemy or are blocked by the enemy, they will leave your Chakra marks on them, and when you can use Sharingan to activate these Chakra marks, everyone Caught in an illusion]


    [A Hero Appears: You can get the Colossus of Justice Galio (pseudo) as your psychic beast, and when you summon him, he can descend from the sky to protect you and assist you in battle to a certain extent


    Galio will form a huge chakra shield after landing, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com However, it can only be effective for you alone, within the landing range, both enemies and friends will be the target of his attack


    Galio''s defense is excellent, and he can use simple attack modes, including ??? Wind escape]


    Habara''s eyes lit up when he saw this, he didn''t have any psychic beasts until now, how could he not be moved by the sudden appearance of Galio?


    Galio''s size is no joke, this thing is definitely a super war machine!


    Even though the system has clearly marked this guy as a fake and definitely not the real Galio, Habara is still very excited.


    "I don''t dare to ask for the real Galio. After all, Galio seems to only communicate with Lux?"


    Habara has been completely tempted, he thinks that if there is no accident, then he must choose this ability badly.


    However, when he saw the skills in the next moment, he fell silent.


    Sometimes he feels, why is he being slapped in the face so fast?


    And he didn''t know why, every time the system would give him such a dilemma.


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    To be honest, although the information was delayed, I was shocked when I saw the results of offering sacrifices to ghosts in Nanjing temples today. After reading it carefully, people were stunned. Why is there still such a brain damage?


    In addition, the abbot of that temple is also very good. He already knew that he did not take relevant measures and directly blocked the news. What kind of person is this?


    I have read a lot of historical novels that spray Buddhism. At first, I thought it was something. After all, I watched a lot of Shaolin Temple movies when I was a child, but now some people suddenly feel numb.

 Chapter 178： Friends of the Forest, Habaras Sage Mode!

    Popular recommendation:


    [Friends of the Forest: Due to world reasons, skills have been modified


    You are a forest friend, you are full of natural breath, so animals will not take the initiative to attack you, and you can also communicate with animals to a certain extent


    And you can feel the power from nature, the power of nature will not trouble you, you can absorb and use the feedback from nature


    But after each absorption, you need time to adapt and realize these powers


    There are three stages of absorbing the power of perception, the power that can be stored in each stage is different, and the duration of using the power is also different]


    Habara was stunned when he saw this ability, what the **** is this?


    If Habara remembers correctly, this should be Irving''s skill. Of course, what Habara remembers more clearly is that this thing is more like Cai Xu Kun, singing, dancing, and rapping everything.


    And Ivern is a true friend of the forest, because this guy can''t even fight wild monsters.


    What he can do is to influence these wild monsters, and then send them away with a penalty, and also leave the so-called natural gifts in place, that is, red and blue buffs for teammates to take.


    These things are naturally inappropriate in this world, so it is only natural that the system modifies them.


    Not being able to hammer wild monsters turned into communicating with them, and the feedback left behind directly became the force of nature.


    However, all of this is very suitable for Habara, because Habara has been trying to find a way to use the power of nature, or the power of the celestial chakra!


    He has been pursuing the trajectory of Uchiha Madara''s growth, although he will make some changes in some places.


    For example, the chronological sequence of power acquisition, such as the power that some Uchiha Madara did not get-the power of fusion chakra.


    But generally speaking, he is still advancing steadily in the way of Uchiha Madara, so naturally Chakra is his indispensable power!


    Now that this power is suddenly thrown in front of him, how can he not be moved?


    But the problem is, before that, there was a psychic beast Galio waiting for him with justice from heaven, which made him fall into silence for a moment.


    He felt his face hurt a little, but it was a good thing anyway.


    After all, this also made Yu Yubara realize more deeply how powerful his own system is and how rich he can provide.


    "Let''s talk about psychic beasts later, even if I can''t use the system to give me, I can find a suitable one in this world.


    But the force of nature is different. If you miss it this time, it will be hard to tell. "


    According to Habara''s understanding, the natural forces of this world are not powers that humans can easily obtain, because they are extremely violent and difficult to control.


    Not to mention anything else, a little carelessness can turn a person into petrification. This kind of natural force is really far from what Habara knew in his previous life.


    However, considering that this world is somewhat similar to the island country in his previous life, all this does not seem so difficult to understand.


    "After all, there is a big volcano where I live, and it is still alive. Who knows when it will erupt."


    The natural power of this world cannot be absorbed at will, and it is even very difficult to feel it. You must cooperate with the special products in the Holy Land to feel it.


    Even the practice needs to be supervised all the time, and it is necessary to wake him up anytime, anywhere when there is a problem with the practice.


    This kind of difficulty is basically doomed, unless you can find the Holy Land and sign a contract with them, and then you can only have the opportunity to practice if they are still optimistic about you.


    Otherwise, you really should stop dreaming.


    Of course, things are not absolute, and Uchiha Madara also opened a back door for everyone.


    That is to directly defeat a person with Immortal Chakra, and then forcibly absorb the Immortal Chakra in his body!


    But the problem is that there are really too few people who know fairy art, and the danger of fairy chakra is destined to be really difficult to use at any time.


    Not to mention Zilai, he can''t even retract freely when using the fairy mode, even the fairy eye shadow is drawn by himself, his fairy mode should be considered relatively low-level.


    Naruto in the original book did a good job, he basically managed to move the fairy mode freely.


    But when he was preparing for the fairy mode, he relied on the shadow clones to collect them on the spot, and then released the shadow clones to let Chakra return to himself, so as to achieve the reserve of fairy chakra.


    His situation is doomed that after he enters the fairy mode, the natural chakra in his body will never be too much.


    Although this kind of absorption is convenient to control, it can''t meet the requirements that Habara hoped for at all.


    "Unless, like Uchiha Madara, lay down Senjujuma, who is close to its heyday, and then forcibly absorb his fairy chakra.


    Moreover, the chakra of the reincarnation of the dirt is endless, and Uchiha Madara is really cool.


    Can this be regarded as, he used the wooden dragon to **** the Susanoo he sucked in revenge for Senshouzhujian? "


    Habara was also thinking about it, but soon he didn''t bother to think about it so much, he took a deep breath and made a decision directly.


    "I choose ''Friends of the Forest''!"


    [Skill Acquired: Friends of the Forest]


    [Friends of the Forest has been activated and is currently in the first stage. The more you use it with the host, the deeper your perception will be, and you will be able to reserve more power and last longer]


    [Friendly reminder, after reaching the third stage, the host can be regarded as integrated into nature, and can obtain and use the power of nature indefinitely]


    Habara looked at the description of this skill silently, for a moment he wondered if he was cultivating immortality?


    After all, in addition to the force of nature, the name of this thing is also called Immortal Chakra.


    But this thought was suppressed by Habara at the slightest mention, because he felt that instead of cultivating immortals, it would be better to call himself cultivating himself into ten tails.


    Naruto in Nine-Tails Chakra mode has felt the power of Ten-Tails, and Ten-Tails has been completely integrated with nature. When Naruto feels the power of Ten-Tails, he can only feel the endless power of nature.


    It seems to be nature, it seems to have been integrated into nature!


    With a sigh of relief, Habara stopped thinking about those things, because at this moment he also felt the change in himself.


    He found that he could clearly feel the power hidden in nature, and the most important thing was that he could absorb these powers into his body...


    ¡­


    It has been a while since Asma returned to Konoha, and he has been staying in the Sarutobi clan during this time, and he has been struggling during this time.


    The death of Hiruzaru Sarutobi was really a big blow to him, even though strictly speaking he sometimes really disagreed with his own ideas and practices, but in the end it was his father!


    "It seems that I am right. The most important thing in the village is not Hokage, but it is also not the daimyo, but the people living in Konoha."


    Asma has been to Sarutobi Hiruzen''s cemetery more than once, and every time he goes, he can''t help chanting these words, these are the things he feels outside of Konoha.


    His father Sarutobi Hiruzen also did a good practice, because his father''s death proved his idea was right.


    But this is such a painful realization, he may not understand that there is a saying called "what is not available is always in turmoil, and what is favored has nothing to fear".


    But he also understood that people only know how much pain they have in their hearts when they lose, and they often never cherish it when they have it.


    He knew that his father Hiruzen Sarutobi committed suicide, such a suicide preserved his dignity, so that he could remain in everyone''s hearts as a Hokage who washed away his sins.


    But he knew better that all of this was forced, and his father had no choice at all.


    Because the end is death, the difference lies in the humiliation of being cast aside and die, or such a clean and decent death.


    "The Seven Great Families..."


    Asma took a deep breath, and while sitting at home, he looked at the photos hanging on the wall, and finally he took a deep breath, stood up and walked out.


    These days, his family is not so peaceful because of his return, and he can guess some of the reasons.


    After all, he went to the daimyo''s mansion and stayed as a guard ninja for so long. He has seen many intrigues and schemes there.


    He has grown up and matured a little bit, he knows that there are some signs of chaos in the Sarutobi clan.


    Some people hope to get rid of his father''s shadow completely, so that the family can start again, and some people plan to take revenge and take back what belongs to them completely.


    Not only the Sarutobi clan, but also the Mitomon clan and the Zhuanzu clan had similar voices, and they also found Asma.


    They hope that Asma, as the son of the third generation of Hokage, can take the lead and lead them all to overthrow the tyranny of the Seven Great Families ruling Konoha.


    Especially the current Fifth Hokage is Jiraiya, a disciple of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, which gives them great hope!


    Even if they know that Jilai is also a puppet, isn''t this better? How many people are willing to be puppets? Doesn''t he want to take back the power that belongs to Hokage?


    And Tsunade also returned to Konoha, which made them even more overjoyed. As long as they can convince these two people, as long as they can get a certain amount of support, then they must have a chance!


    In fact, Asma is really hesitant in his heart. He has been thinking these days, but the pressure on him is too great, and he really can''t just do nothing.


    So today he needs to meet Jiraiya well, to meet his father''s disciple, Hokage-sama, one of the Konoha Sannin.


    "If Jiraiya-sama supports us, then Tsunade-sama will also support us."


    Arriving at Hokage-sama, Asma went through several layers of review before coming to Hokage''s office. Compared with Habara, no one cared about it, it was really a world of difference.


    But Asma didn''t care, he looked at the current Anbu silently the whole time, he knew that the original Anbu was basically dead, and those who survived were basically expelled.


    Now the master in Anbu is Kakashi, this former classmate who betrayed Anbu''s principles and killed his father.


    His attitude towards Kakashi is also extremely complicated. On the one hand, he has already learned what Kakashi''s purpose is through various channels.


    It''s very simple, that is to avenge his father, because his father was really killed by his father and Danzo together.


    But on the other hand, his father also died because of his actions.


    "Master Hokage."


    Heart full of helplessness, Asma has also completed numerous inspections and finally came to Hokage''s office.


    At this time, Jilai was also looking at the report, but this guy lowered his head and his eyes were a little wandering. I don''t know if he was thinking about the content of the report or thinking about something else.


    "Huh? Asma, it''s you."


    But when he heard Asma''s voice, he immediately came back to his senses, and he replied with a smile on his face, but he secretly screamed badly.


    Asma has been quiet for so long since he came back, which made Zilai a little relieved, but today''s sudden visit to him is not a good sign.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Asma has figured it out and intends to resolve this matter peacefully.


    But Jiraiya also knows what Asma''s character is like, the possibility of this is possible, but it is really low.


    "Hokage-sama, I want to talk to you alone."


    Asma knelt on the ground directly on one knee, and he said in a heavy voice.


    "Although such an approach is out of date, please look at it for father''s sake, and hope Hokage-sama agrees."


    Asma''s actions made Ziraiya sigh helplessly, and Asma beat Ziraiya severely.


    But Jiraiya finally nodded, he also wanted to see what Asma would say.


    He clapped his hands lightly, and soon Anbu who was hiding in the room left.


    If people from the seven major families, especially Habara, came to see Jiraiya, these Anbu would have left long ago instead of staying here, and Jiraiya would have to call them there himself.


    But Zilai didn''t care about these details, and he spoke in a deep voice after everyone had left.


    "You don''t have much time, about one minute to the summit and two minutes later someone will come over, don''t say anything, just be direct.


    Of course, if it is something unrealistic, then I advise you not to mention it.


    Because I can tell you that some things are just not possible. "


    Jiraiya''s words directly blocked Asma, and Asma immediately opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    He really didn''t expect that Zilai would be so direct and decisive to make a choice, even giving his own decision without listening to what he said.


    Asma half-kneeled on the ground, he lowered his head and clenched his fist slightly, it took him a long time to ask in a low voice.


    "Master Hokage, is there really no choice? Are you really willing to be at their mercy?"


    "There''s always going to be someone who has to swallow this, and they chose me because they knew I''d be redeemed for what my teacher did."


    Jilai also shook his head slightly, he stood up and looked out of the window, at this moment, the Hokage Rock was crowded with people, and a brand new statue was being polished.


    Obviously, this statue belongs to Jiraiya himself.


    "Konoha needs peace, stability and development, they can bring these to Konoha, and I can see their sincerity.


    So stop getting unrealistic, they''re watching you, watching you.


    They are not moving because they are waiting, waiting for you to make a decision, for you to confuse yourself, or for you to act.


    And when it''s time for you to act, then this will be Konoha''s darkest day.


    So I hope you can take care of yourself, for the sake of the teacher and your family, you have to think about it..."


    ¡­


    When Jiraiya met Asma, Habara was sitting quietly in a forest, and beside him, Kakuzu and Didara were looking at Habara strangely.


    At this time, Habara gave them a very strange feeling.


    They are all very powerful ninjas. Even if they don''t have much perception ability, they can still detect enemies at close range.


    For example, some ninjas lurking around them, even if these guys hold their breath and restrain their breath, they can still detect people around them.


    Even if it''s just a weird psychological feeling, ninjas usually believe in such a feeling, which is a special perception inspired by their continuous actual combat.


    But Habara in front of him, he was obviously sitting there but he didn''t seem to be there at all.


    He seems to be integrated with everything around him, everything looks so natural, everything looks so harmonious.


    This scene made Didara feel particularly interesting. At the age of twelve, he was still full of curiosity about many things.


    But as a ninja who lived for an indeterminate amount of time, Kakuzu immediately noticed the extraordinary.


    Yuyi is so close to nature and blends into nature, it looks so harmonious, but what is hidden in all this is the crisis that makes him feel extremely frightened!


    Kakudo didn''t know why he felt this way, but he believed that such excessive harmony was definitely not a simple matter.


    And for human beings, the power of nature has always been the most terrifying existence. If you are a powerful ninja, everything is futile in the face of natural disasters.


    I have to say that Kakuzu is really sharp enough, even if he really doesn''t know that there is such a thing as the fairy mode, but he can sense the sense of crisis.


    It''s a pity that Habara didn''t know all this. At this time, Habara was concentrating on comprehending and absorbing the power from nature.


    After gaining the power of the Friends of the Forest, Habara has discovered those powers, and he also discovered that these powers can be absorbed.


    So he pondered for a while, and simply left a shadow clone at home, and he left his home directly and came to this forest.


    After all, he is the head of the security department, some things may really find him, and it is very important to leave his trace.


    And is he a friend of the forest? Maybe he can get more feedback in the forest.


    And the fact is the same as what he thought, when he came to the forest, he did find that the natural atmosphere became more intense.


    And after those natural forces sensed his existence, they rushed into his body like a swarm.


    These forces are very gentle, not as violent as in the original book.


    Moreover, Yubara could clearly feel that no matter how much he absorbed these powers, there would be no problems with his body!


    "The passive produced by the system is indeed the most powerful thing in this world."


    Passive is the **** level, this point Habara has long realized, the most improved for him, in fact, are often those passive skills.


    Including his kaleidoscope and the continuous repair and growth of his current bloodline are also because of these passive skills.


    "It''s a pity that it''s too difficult to get out. Either there are a lot of them at once, and I can only choose one, or I can''t see one, so I have no way to choose."


    Habara complained a little psychologically, and then he slowly opened his eyes.


    At this moment, he could already feel that he had absorbed the power of nature to the limit, and he also noticed that his body seemed to be a little unfamiliar with this kind of power.


    Although because his body is really strong enough, he still feels somewhat uncomfortable with the unfamiliar power.


    Especially when it comes to controlling these powers, he may still be quite unfamiliar, even if he has the passive of Friends of the Forest.


    After all, Habara is not the super fierce man over Uchiha Madara.


    Even if it was the first time he absorbed the magic chakra and it was still in such a large amount, he could directly control it in an instant, and the sentence "these powers are nothing more than that" fully showed his posture.


    Habara really hasn''t even touched Uchiha Madara''s tail now, unless he can get the Eternal Eye, but is the Eternal Eye really that easy to get?


    "Although there are a bunch of skills that can directly help me improve, I have only seen these skills once so far, and I don''t know if the next time will be a glorious evolution."


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara has always been considered a relatively bad person when it comes to lottery draws, but Fan Ou might be comparable to Liu Dao now.


    However, his mentality is still very good. It takes time to grow up, and it is no different from a pig to gain great strength directly without any tempering.


    The ninja world is not without similar people, isn''t the Otsutsuki Tonero on the moon a typical one?


    He has no actual combat experience, and he really doesn''t have any skills at all except for maximizing the use of power.


    With those Tenseigan eyes, he has basically reached the power level of the Six Paths, and can basically sweep the entire ninja world.


    But a pig is a pig, even if it has such a powerful force, it is still useless without enough tempering.


    Wasn''t he directly defeated by Naruto, who had already removed the plug-in, and whose strength was obviously lower than him.


    Even the so-called Datong Mutao and Datongmu Jinshi, they are all like this.


    "But the complaints are the complaints. Their basic strength is too strong. Even if they have strength and no combat experience, they are not something I can deal with now."


    Habara muttered silently, and Deidara and Kadotsu also came to his side.


    Deidara walked around Habara like a naughty monkey, as if he was looking at and observing the difference between Habara.


    And Kakudo kept a certain distance honestly, he didn''t dare to be as bold as Didala.


    "Boss, what''s going on with you, if I didn''t know where you were just now, I would have thought I was dazzled."


    Didara looked at it for a long time but didn''t see why, he couldn''t help but rubbed his head and asked curiously, and Kakuzu also looked at Habara, his mung bean-like eyes were full of doubts.


    "It''s nothing, I just had some exchanges with Zilai, and I also got some insights of my own, so come and try."


    Habara showed a smile, then he closed his eyes slightly, the next moment when he opened his eyes again, a scarlet eye shadow appeared in the corner of his eyes!


    And his aura also became weirder at this moment, because they could all feel that Habara''s aura had strengthened so much at this moment!


    "This is..." Jiaodu asked with some doubts and unease, this kind of breath made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Natural Chakra Mode, or..."


    Habara is in a good mood. Although these forces are difficult to control, they still listen to Habara''s words.


    Habara just activated them a little bit, and they began to blend with his own chakra according to Habara''s ideas, so that Habara started this mode normally!


    Fortunately, Yu Yuan had read the original book and knew exactly how the Immortal Mode was created, otherwise he would have been caught blind even if he had obtained these powers.


    "This is called fairy mode."


    "Immortal mode?"


    Both Kakuzu and Didara are very puzzled by Habara''s narration, because they have never heard or known this chakra mode.


    It''s just that they all know that this chakra mode seems to be really powerful. Originally, Habara was strong enough, but now he has become even more unbelievable.


    However, at this moment, Habara frowned slightly, and his eyes couldn''t help looking into the distance...


    ¡­


    Asma walked silently in the forest to the east of Konoha, his expression was stern at this time, and it could be seen that his mood was really bad now.


    Jiraiya also refused his request, and gave a strong answer of refusal without even waiting for him to finish speaking.


    Such an answer directly crushed Asma''s heart, and he knew that it was basically impossible for him to think about it, because Asma also gave him a warning.


    Although Asma was a little worried about this warning, he knew that the seven major families were covering the sky with one hand in Konoha.


    But with such strength, even Zilai is not willing to fight against him at all. This is what he really didn''t expect.


    And Jiraiya''s words made him distressed, and Jiraiya told him very clearly that the reason why he became Hokage was because of Konoha''s needs, and it was also because of his redemption for Sarutobi Hiruza.


    Even if Asma agreed with this answer in his heart, he was extremely aggrieved.


    After learning about these situations, it is impossible for Asma to continue to persist. All he can do is to leave here and think about what to do next.


    It''s just that he met Anbu''s people just after he went out, especially this time, the Anbu led by Kakashi!


    Seeing this person, Asma''s face instantly became ugly, but he also knew that he had expected this time.


    After all, Jilai had already told him that the reason why he dared to come to see Zilai was because he knew that as long as he didn''t mess with Konoha, he would never do anything.


    Not to mention Konoha, the Seven Great Families had just killed his father, if they were messing around now, they themselves would be questioned.


    Moreover, Asma has not seen Jiraiya since returning to Konoha for so long, so there is no problem for him to come to pay homage to the contemporary Hokage.


    It''s just that Kakashi didn''t give him any space to speak at all, Kakashi just told him one thing indifferently.


    "Someone wants to see you, the specific location is to be determined, you wait here for a while."


    "What if I don''t want to see you?"


    Asma was also very stubborn at the time. After all, he was the one who dared to leave Konoha alone when he was young, and he still dared to go back in the face of Kakashi''s threat.


    "It''s up to you to see it or not, and I won''t force it, but you have to be clear about one thing, that is, you are responsible for your own choice."


    Kakashi remained calm, he obviously didn''t take Asma''s attitude too seriously.


    "After all, you are an adult, and you have your family behind you, so you know how to choose."


    Kakashi''s words made Asma silent, and in the end he stayed obediently, waiting for Kakashi to tell him where the exact location was.


    He is also guessing who is going to meet him, but if there is no accident, it should be a member of another family.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Kakashi slowly told him about the Eastern Forest.


    And Asma didn''t procrastinate much, he set off directly towards the forest.


    He knew that this meeting might not have any good results, but he still wanted to meet, at least he wanted to know what the other person''s attitude was.


    It''s just that the interior of the eastern forest is really big, and Kakashi didn''t mention a specific location, all he can do is to keep searching in it.


    In other words, he could only wait, waiting for the person who wanted to see him to find him.


    "Asma Jonin, long time no see."


    At this moment, a young voice suddenly reached his ears, which made him stop immediately.


    Turning his head quickly, Asma''s pupils dilated slightly, and a young man with black hair appeared in front of him.


    And this young man made Asma involuntarily alert.


    Because this young man forced his father to death, Uchiha Habara, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan!


    "I didn''t expect that the person who wanted me would be you, Minister."


    Seeing Habara walking towards him slowly, Asma''s body bent slightly, like a cheetah, as if ready to attack at any time.


    And his hands are already behind him, if there is any trouble, he can immediately take out his weapon to fight back.


    "You''re too nervous, Asma Jonin, if I wanted to do something, I wouldn''t let you come here swaggeringly."


    Habara naturally saw Asma''s actions, but he didn''t take it too seriously, he just stopped after reaching a safe distance.


    He was in a pretty good mood right now, after all, he had easily mastered the immortal mode.


    Even if the natural chakra reserves at this time can support him to fight for one to three minutes at most, this is enough for him.


    Anyway, this technique is also divided into three stages, he is now the first stage, he can look forward to everything in the future.


    It''s just that he just finished experimenting with this technique, and his shadow clone sent him a message.


    It turned out that Kakashi found his shadow clone and told him about it, which also aroused Habara''s interest.


    The three major families have not dealt with it so far, and within their seven major families, they have not completely set the tone for the handling of the three major families.


    Habara never expressed his opinion, because he belongs to the kind of thinking that completely depends on how the three families do.


    It''s just that it''s not a problem that this kind of thing has been dragging on. The properties of the three major families have been investigated, and now their three families are also strictly closed.


    If things go on like this, I''m afraid things will only go to the extreme, so Habara really needs to do something.


    As a result, by coincidence, this kid Asma started to take the initiative, which gave Yubara an opportunity.


    He doesn''t care what Asma and Jilai will say, because it doesn''t matter, what matters is what this guy will say in front of him.


    "Speaking of which, you are still my senior. Although everyone is unwilling to come to this point, there is no way for this kind of thing."


    Habara looked at Asma calmly, he smiled before speaking slowly.


    "And I know about you leaving Konoha. Didn''t you just dislike your father''s behavior back then? I''m curious if you have an answer now?"


    "I...."


    Asma opened his mouth slightly, but in the end he didn''t speak.


    He got the answer, and he also knew what the relationship between Hokage and the village should be, because he really firmly believed in the saying "the most important thing for the village is not Hokage".


    It''s just that facing Yu Yuan, who killed his father and enemy, it was really difficult for him to speak out, and in the end he could only remain silent.


    "I think I get your answer, but you''re having a hard time, aren''t you?"


    Habara still looked at Asma calmly, but the next moment the chakra madness in his body began to surge, and his aura confused the entire forest.


    Such a vast chakra made Asma suddenly feel suffocated.


    Especially Habara''s aura completely locked him in, which gave him the illusion that he might die in the next second!


    "But have you ever thought about what your father and Danzo have done, how many people and families in Konoha have suffered?


    Are you uncomfortable and they are uncomfortable, you seek revenge on me first, do they want to seek revenge on you?


    Not to mention anything else, just your father and Danzo are targeting the Uchiha clan, and they have even let Uchiha Itachi do it.


    If it wasn''t for my quick response and sufficient strength, what would happen to the innocent souls of the Uchiha clan?


    Should I exterminate your three clans now, so as to satisfy my desire for revenge? "


    Under Habara''s powerful oppression, Asma was already struggling to support, and Habara''s words were attacking his heart frantically.


    It''s just that he really knew these things all the time, but he really didn''t want to face them.


    At this moment, some things began to appear in his mind, some pictures that made him extremely uncomfortable.


    He remembered the way the villagers looked at him when he returned to Konoha, and he even remembered the way Kakashi looked at him just now.


    That kind of look is cold, that kind of look is suffocating.


    At this moment, Habara''s breath suddenly withdrew, and Asma immediately knelt on the ground as if she had lost all strength, and began to pant continuously.


    He was covered in sweat, as if he had just been scooped out of the water.


    Habara had already walked in front of him, he quietly looked at Asma and said in a flat tone.


    "What right do you have to think about revenge, and what ability do you have to think about revenge?


    Just rely on the stinky fish and rotten shrimps of your three clans? If you want me to give you a chance to prepare, I will even give you materials to arm yourself.


    Just right, so I can also settle the matter, what the three of you have done to the Uchiha clan. "


    What Habara said was really plain, but such words made Asma feel as if she had fallen into a freezer.


    He could feel that what Habara said was absolutely true, and that kind of hidden murderous intent could never be fooled.


    And judging from the chakra that Habara burst out just now, they can really do all this easily.


    He once heard that his father broke out with unimaginable fighting power before his death. At that moment, he seemed to return to the ninja who stood at the top of the ninja world more than ten years ago.


    He couldn''t believe it at the time, but now that he felt Habara''s power, he had no choice but to believe it.


    Because the aura that Yu Yuan erupted just now can definitely defeat his father who is standing at the peak!


    "So... what do you want to do?" After a long time, Asma raised her head and asked with some difficulty.


    With such strength, Yu Yuan didn''t make a move. Apart from his scruples, he probably had other thoughts.


    Asma was quite keen, he guessed what Habara might be thinking, so he asked directly.


    He knew that this might be his only chance, and if he didn''t seize it well, then he might never have the chance.


    "Among our seven major families, some families support killing you completely. After all, what they did at the beginning was too much. Only when you die can the public anger be appeased."


    Habara looked at Asma like this, although he looked calm, he couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, did he accidentally master the mouth escape technique?


    Otherwise, why did this guy give in directly? You must know that Yu Yuan originally just wanted to see this guy''s inner thoughts and plans.


    Well now, let Habara make his own choice, is there anything easier and simpler than this?


    "But some families do not support this, because Konoha needs stability, and you have a large number of ninjas, and these ninjas can keep Konoha''s strength from being weakened.


    And I have not yet made a decision, I am waiting for you to make a decision, and then I am implementing countermeasures.


    But now you take the initiative to ask me, then I can tell you my thoughts.


    You can live, but don¡¯t think about your previous property. This is a punishment for you, because these properties were obtained by you using the influence of the Third Hokage.


    Starting from the beginning is to give you a chance to reform, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com also allows you to redeem yourself.


    Secondly, some people are full of unwillingness. They are used to living a good life, but they will not easily accept our request.


    So these people must die, and this is also a kind of redemption for your families to those who are persecuted by you.


    Of course, we disdain the blood of innocent people, and if someone can convince some ignorant followers, then we don''t need to be liquidated.


    But don''t blame us if something goes wrong in the future, because our patience has a limit???


    In the end, we need someone to help us deal with daimyo, and I know daimyo is a bit out of line, and that''s something that shouldn''t be done.


    It is in our best interest to let him eliminate such thoughts, or to replace him with a qualified daimyo. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and looked at Asma whose face had turned pale and smiled lightly.


    "As long as this is done, we will give the three races the resources they need.


    And I can guarantee that the person who guides them to complete this matter can stay in the position of patriarch safely and securely, and can enter the high-level of Konoha.


    The choice has already been given to you, as for how to do it, it is up to you.


    You are an adult, you are responsible for your own choices..."


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    After reading the briefing on the Tangshan incident today, I was completely dumbfounded, and 70,000 people were arrested?


    The resident population of Tangshan is only 7 million. Isn''t that one for every hundred people?


    This is too exaggerated......


    .......

 Chapter 179： Meetups and Imprints

    Popular recommendation:


    How Asma thinks about it has nothing to do with Habara.


    He has already given him the opportunity, whether he can seize this opportunity is not up to Habara.


    Just like what Habara said, he is already an adult, and he is responsible for his actions.


    Dealing with Asma''s matter, Habara still hid in the forest for the next few days. He had just obtained the power of nature, and he was naturally full of curiosity about the immortal mode.


    Especially since he wanted to try to see how strong this fairy mode was, Kakuzu naturally became Habara''s good training partner.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Habara''s best sparring partner is Shisui or Fuyue, after all, everyone is Uchiha and has eyes of similar strength.


    In this way, when encountering troubles, you can also make adjustments at the first time to avoid some unnecessary troubles.


    But the sad thing is that these two people have not recovered yet, they are still in a relatively weak state.


    The concentration of leucocytes in Obito''s arm is not a joke, you must know that white cells are also strong and weak.


    After all, some Bai Jue really use physical skills to fight, while some Bai Jue can directly use Wooden Dungeon. With Obito as the key chess piece, his Bai Jue will definitely not be weak.


    However, this also brought some unfavorable situations, that is, it is foreseeable that there may be a low tide period for Shisui and Fuyue to absorb these forces.


    But this is not a big deal, after all, Konoha is still relatively stable, and it is also foreseeable that the duration of each low tide period will only become shorter and shorter.


    "Boom!"


    In the forest, Kato was knocked flying by Habara''s punch, he slammed into the big tree behind him fiercely, and with a muffled sound, the big tree broke apart leisurely.


    And Habara didn''t pursue further, he knew that this level was enough, and he would have to change his heart if it continued.


    "You guy, really..."


    Jiaodu rubbed his chest in pain, the battle of being beaten like a sandbag really made him a little depressed.


    But what made him even more depressed was that Habara''s state was a bit too strong at this time.


    Although they didn''t fight with all their strength, after all, if they used some fire escape techniques in the forest, they would definitely be able to achieve the effect of sitting in prison.


    The same large-scale ninjutsu is unimaginable for the destruction of the forest, so they basically use a single small-scale ninjutsu.


    And Habara had even more restrictions on himself, he didn''t even use Sharingan!


    But even so, Kadotsu was beaten by Habara to the point where he couldn''t find his way.


    He found that after the red eye shadow appeared in Habara, both the speed, power and even the quality of Chakra had been significantly improved.


    This is simply an incredible thing, because the Chakra mode in his memory has never been so perfect!


    The Lightning Chakra Mode of Cloud Hidden Village is a well-known and powerful Chakra Mode in the ninja world.


    But besides providing a layer of powerful chakra shield, the thunder escape chakra mode can only enhance its own speed.


    Although this is scary enough, but compared with the natural chakra mode of Habara, or the fairy mode, the potential of this thing is not even a little bit worse.


    Even if Habara''s enhancement effect at this time is still limited, and the continuous fighting time is not long.


    But even so, for a powerhouse like Yubara, it was an incredible improvement.


    "Are you all right?"


    Habara looked at the dent on Kakutsu''s chest, and couldn''t help but ask in embarrassment.


    The strength of the immortal mode is really high, even if he is only in the first stage, the improvement he can bring is also very large.


    In fact, no matter what kind of extraordinary profession, the closer the strength is to the peak, the more difficult it is to advance one step forward.


    Habara naturally knew that he was still very far away from the so-called peak, but at his level, it was already difficult.


    And this fairy mode is so powerful that no matter what your current strength is, he can always bring you a huge improvement!


    As strong as the Sage of the Six Paths Otsutsuki Hagoromo, they all got a huge improvement after practicing the sage mode, and thus united with their younger brother to find Otsutsuki Kaguya to fight.


    And Qianshouzhujian''s real Qianshoushou and Dingshanghuafo can only be performed by relying on immortal skills, and that power can directly blow up the complete body''s prestige Susanoo.


    Uchiha Madara showed unimaginable combat effectiveness after gaining the power of senjutsu. It is conceivable how crazy the power of senjutsu is.


    To put it bluntly, the stronger your foundation is, the more terrifying the improvement the immortal mode can bring you!


    "What can he do, boss, you are too strong, right?"


    Didara watched all this in disbelief, he jumped to Habara''s side and looked around.


    "However, the duration of your power is too short, it will definitely be more powerful if you use it as a unique move!


    It''s a pity that this is not the art I want, otherwise I must study it carefully. "


    "You idiot."


    Jiao Du coldly snorted disdainfully at the side, he recovered very quickly despite his resentment, and the dent on his chest recovered in just a moment.


    "If he uses this mode to cooperate with Susanoo, I am afraid that the explosion will be even more powerful.


    You are the only one who thinks about explosions all day long, but you don¡¯t know how to make the explosion more powerful. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do it all your life with only your clay! "


    "Okay, stop arguing."


    Habara saw that the two were about to quarrel again, he couldn''t help but shook his head and interrupted ahead of time.


    The two had quarreled more than once or twice these days, and Habara looked at them and was convinced.


    Their combination is not the combination of the original book, he really didn''t want to understand how these two people have so many things worth arguing about.


    "It is really difficult to learn the natural chakra mode. You must first feel the power of nature. If you can''t even do this, don''t even think about it.


    And you may not be able to absorb it even if you feel it. The power of nature is very dangerous. You may be swallowed by the power of nature anytime and anywhere and die.


    And Kakuto, Didara didn''t do nothing, hasn''t this guy already started to learn Wind Dungeon Chakra? "


    After all, Didala is quite interesting and obedient. He also seems to think that the art of explosion is something that is released in an instant like fireworks.


    And the pursuit of the value of art should not be mechanically repeated and can only be found from clay. Isn''t the art created by Habara produced in other ways?


    With this idea in mind, although Didala is still improving his clay, he really began to seriously think about Chen Dun.


    Moreover, the 12-year-old boy has an unimaginable drive. Since he agrees, he will do it. Therefore, he has already started to study Fengdun carefully to prepare for the future.


    "Okay, I''m leaving, I will leave a shadow clone here."


    Habara looked at the time, then spoke.


    "By the way, are you used to living here, do you want me to ask someone to come over and get you a better wooden house?"


    "No, we can handle things like wooden houses ourselves."


    Jiaodu shook his head. Living in this place naturally required a lot of preparations, the first being the house.


    Of course, this is not difficult for ninjas, but there will be some problems in terms of aesthetics.


    "I don''t need it either, it''s just uncomfortable to wear a wig when I go shopping in busy places."


    Didara also shook his head, his blond hair was too conspicuous, so every time he ran into a crowd gathering area, he needed to disguise it.


    But that''s not the point, he looked at Habara curiously.


    "Leaving so early today, Boss, do you have something to do?"


    "Yes, there is a small party today."


    Habara nodded, he spread his hands and said with a smile.


    "There''s a guy who''s officially resigned and has a good relationship with me, so I''m going to check it out..."


    ¡­


    Kakashi chose to leave Anbu in the end, which is not surprising to Habara.


    Because after Hiruzaru Sarutobi committed suicide, he had already proposed a similar idea, but it was directly rejected by Habara at that time.


    The situation at that time was complicated, and Anbu was basically completely wiped out. Whether it was Habara or Shichi, everyone needed someone from Anbe to stabilize the situation.


    Therefore, Kakashi was forced to stay by Habara, and his performance in the last period of Anbu was really good.


    Habara was actually thinking, if he continues to behave like this, maybe he will become the Minister of Anbu by virtue of his identity as the Fourth Hokage and his achievements in reporting the Third Hokage!


    But obviously, Kakashi doesn''t seem to have much interest in this kind of magic, even if the current Anbu is completely constructed by him, he doesn''t have any souvenirs.


    Habara finally supported his decision, but Habara was still a very democratic person, so he asked Kakashi and the other six to explain the matter.


    In particular, he hasn''t forgotten to tell Kakashi that he needs to report this matter to Hokage. Although Konoha is up to them, Hokage remains the same as Hokage in name.


    This is something Kakashi has to be aware of, whether he understands it or not.


    And Kakashi did exactly what Habara said. Although there were some persuasion along the way, he finally got his wish and left Anbu to become a free ninja.


    Although Habara also has some regrets about this, after all, this is an opportunity to reach out to Anbu in a logical way.


    But everyone''s pursuit is different, and it is impossible for Habara to force others to do something, especially if no one provokes him.


    "So I have always been a person with a moral bottom line. Even if I am a little flexible, I am much higher than many people."


    While thinking about it, Habara also came to a barbecue restaurant, and Kakashi told him that this is where the shadow clones meet.


    In fact, Habara is also very strange, why Kakashi wanted to invite him, after all, their relationship is actually relatively unfamiliar.


    They are not students of the first class, Kakashi is about eight years older than Habara and Shisui, it is not an exaggeration to say that Habara grew up listening to the legend of Kakashi.


    After all, Kakashi graduated at the age of five, and then gained his reputation on the battlefield. He almost participated in the entire three battles.


    Although Yubara graduated very early, the war was almost over when he graduated. Compared with Kakashi, there was indeed too much generation gap between them.


    But since he invited, Habara has no reason not to come.


    Because strictly speaking, for a long time from now to the future, the backbone of Konoha is really Kakashi and his group of graduate students.


    It is very important to have a good relationship with them, and Habara has a deep understanding of this.


    "And it''s not that Kakashi didn''t invite me for a reason. After all, I gave him ideas and gave him a chance to take revenge."


    Habara thought silently, and soon he walked in. He remembered that this store seemed to be owned by the Akidao family, and he really gave money to the Akidao family when he came to eat.


    "It''s a pity that tourism is very mediocre now, and the income from hotels is not high. Why didn''t Uchiha choose a more profitable industry back then."


    Hahara murmured in his heart, but after a while he felt a little helpless.


    Because with his entry, the entire barbecue restaurant obviously noticed his existence, and this also made an unknown number of people stop subconsciously.


    Habara is definitely a man of the hour in Konoha, he is the most important figure in the three Hokage impeachment incidents.


    To put it bluntly, without him, it would be unimaginably difficult to impeach Hokage.


    Not to mention anything else, the fighting power of the third generation of Hokage alone is not something ordinary people can face.


    Without him, the person impeached would have been suppressed long ago, so how could there be any chance of success in impeachment?


    To put it bluntly, the importance of Habara is really incomparable, and Habara''s battle is even more shocking.


    They really couldn''t forget what Habara did that night. That night really opened the eyes of everyone in Konoha.


    And they also heard that Habara is a very nice and easy-going person, and he only came to this step for himself and the survival of the family.


    At this time, at a young age, he was already the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the head of the security department, and one of the actual controllers of Konoha.


    The combination of so many important identities makes people feel extremely curious.


    "Hello, Minister Habara."


    Just when Yu Yuan was surrounded by the crowd, giving him the illusion that he was like a giant panda in a zoo, a burly man ran over.


    "I didn''t expect Minister Habara to come. This really makes the small shop flourish."


    "Uh, hello."


    Habara smiled numbly, and nodded slightly. This person could recognize him as a member of the Akimichi clan at a glance, but it was a pity that Habara didn''t know him.


    "It''s like this. I came to find Kakashi. I was invited by him, but he didn''t know exactly where he was."


    "Oh, it''s Kakashi, I know that."


    This member of the Qiudao clan immediately understood what Habara said, and he immediately smiled heartily at Habara, and then spoke.


    "Minister Habara, let me take you there. They have a big party, and everyone is behind."


    "Then I will trouble you."


    Habara nodded with a smile, no wonder he didn''t see anyone, they were all in the separate room at the back.


    I have to say that the restaurants of the Qiudao family are really good, or they have always made great achievements in the catering industry.


    Following the person from the Akimichi clan in front of him walking all the way to the interior, Habara found that the environment here was obviously much better than the outside.


    There is not only a courtyard but also a nice little pond, which is obviously reserved for people who don''t want to be disturbed.


    "Here we are, right here, Minister Habara."


    While Habara was observing the surrounding environment, the member of the Akimichi clan stopped, and he said to Habara with a smile.


    "Also, thank you Minister Habara, I wish you a happy party."


    "thanks."


    This member of the Qiudao clan is very interesting. He didn''t say exactly what Xie Yuyuan was thanking him for, but his attitude was exceptionally good.


    It''s actually really good to communicate with this kind of person, at least it won''t make Habara keep guessing something.


    After seeing him turn and leave, Habara also walked into this room directly, he was really looking forward to meeting these little powerhouses who were in the same period as Kakashi...


    ¡­


    Asma sat silently at home, his mind was always echoing the choice Habara made for him.


    Ever since meeting Jiraiya and Habara, he has locked himself at home because he is now facing an important decision.


    Whether it was Jiraiya, Kakashi, or Habara, they all emphasized a word with him, that is, he should be responsible for the choices he made.


    Indeed, Asma also understands this truth. He really needs to be responsible for himself and the family behind him.


    "It''s just, what am I going to do?"


    Asma sighed helplessly. He still remembers that after he came back, members of the family and people from the two neighboring families all came to see him.


    Obviously, these are all looking forward to the results of his meeting this time, and they are all eager to hear the answers they hope to get.


    But Asma didn''t get any good answers at all. On the contrary, he really doesn''t have any confidence in what the family wants to do now.


    Uchiha Habara didn''t do anything, he just released his aura to himself alone, which already made Asma unable to resist.


    The feeling of powerlessness like drowning really made him feel extremely hopeless.


    He has learned from other people that Anbe''s destruction was caused by the aftermath of the battle between Habara and his father.


    In fact, from his point of view, Habara might really be able to do something to Anbe by himself, but it''s not impossible.


    Although these anbu can run because there is no terrain restriction, they can organize counterattacks without worrying about hitting non-target people.


    But with the power of a single round individual, Habara really completely crushed all of them, including Asma herself!


    "So, how do I choose to get through such a crisis safely..."


    Asma looked at the photo of Sarutobi Hiruzen hanging on the wall, his expression was full of entanglement and bewilderment.


    Revenge, you can avenge your father.


    But the consensus of the entire Konoha is that his father''s death was deserved, and his revenge is obviously on the opposite side of the entire Konoha.


    The most terrible thing is that his revenge basically has no chance of winning, and Uchiha Habara alone is already so terrifying.


    Then what kind of terrifying scene would it be for people from the seven major families to get together, and he heard that Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku are no worse than Habara!


    But otherwise, things get complicated within the family, because there is always someone who wants to get back what they lost.


    The rights at the beginning brought them huge benefits, but now they suddenly lost everything, and naturally many people were dissatisfied.


    Especially in the communication between Asma and Habara, I also know that Habara wants to completely make them have nothing, just let them lose everything and start over.


    Now there are only two choices before Asma, resist and die, and accept everything honestly to leave a fire for the family.


    As for revenge or something, don''t even think about it!


    Asma stood there quietly, he had been thinking about it for several days, although Habara didn''t give him any time limit, but he knew it was because Habara didn''t need it.


    In this way, there is no need for Yu Yuan to do anything, the whole family will already have its own conclusions, and then do something.


    In the end, everything will be out of control, and no one can tell what the result will be.


    "I think, I know how to do it."


    In such a quick torture, Asma made a decision with his body trembling slightly, he closed his eyes tightly and began to take a deep breath continuously.


    After waiting for his body to stop shaking, he opened his eyes once, and then his eyes fell on the photo of Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    After a while, he bowed deeply to this posthumous photo, and then he walked out steadily.


    He had already made a decision, although he was about to be driven crazy when making the decision, but when he really made up his mind, everything suddenly became easier again.


    What''s more, Habara has already told him how to do it, and now he just needs to follow the arrangement given to him by Habara.


    "Contact those who are unwilling to fight, and those who don''t know what to do.


    Pull them to your side, then the future family members will have enough base, and it will be possible to make the family rise again. "


    Asma thought very clearly that he can only do what Habara asked now, only in this way can the fate of the whole family be guaranteed.


    Although he was really uncomfortable in his heart, he still maintained his rationality.


    His father had already left. Although he was forced to death, he still left enough dignity, and there was even a Hokage-level funeral.


    Moreover, Habara''s words kept hitting his heart, he wanted to take revenge, so those who were killed by his father, their children and their families don''t want to take revenge?


    It is indeed worth encouraging to avenge his father, but the fault is on his father''s side, and his insistence will only drag the whole family into the abyss.


    Instead of being so irrational, it''s better to think about how to make the family that has been pushed into the abyss by half a foot stand up again, so as to wash away the sins of the family.


    "Maybe it''s the best way to do this, and I''m afraid you don''t want me to take revenge, old man. Bi Zilai and the others have no idea, and you know yourself."


    Asma murmured silently, his pace became faster.


    He is not Uchiha Itachi''s cold hearted person, he knows that his father raised him.


    Therefore, even if there were conflicts between them, after his father encountered such a thing, he would still think about revenge.


    Similarly, he also knew that his family had raised him and cultivated him, so no matter what, he couldn''t see the family sinking down like this.


    This is the way a normal person thinks, and this is the way a person with a brain should think.


    "Also, Uchiha Habara seems to want to attack the daimyo. It seems that Nara Lucheng noticed something when he went to the capital of the country of fire."


    While walking, Asma thought to herself that Habara had already revealed that he had thoughts about the daimyo, and that he would probably carry out certain actions.


    So Asma, as the guardian ninja who used to be beside the daimyo, he is the one who has the most say.


    He had no objection to Habara wanting to do this, after all, he remembered how much Kazuma had gone too far.


    It is also a normal and correct thing to clean up these guys and let Daimyo know who he is and what he should do.


    After all, how could a ninja allow an ordinary person to sit on his head?


    And Asma knows one thing better, cooperating with Habara and the others to do this is good for him or his family!


    ¡­


    Habara doesn''t know what kind of decision Asma made, after all, he can accept any decision for him.


    It is nothing more than the time it takes to train new ninjas. Stability is the most critical and important thing.


    At this time, he was sitting in the private room reserved by Kakashi, and sometimes he had to feel that Kakashi''s connections were really good.


    He not only saw Iruka, but also members of Namikaze Minato''s former Shadow Guard, as well as people like Hong, Hongdou, Matt Dai, Ebisu, and Shiranui Genma.


    You must know that many of them are not in the same grade. It can only be said that they are the same group of survivors who experienced the most tragic World War III.


    In addition to the "old acquaintance" accident in these comics, the appearance of another person also made Habara a little dumbfounded, and that was Tenzo, who was tricked by Kakashi, among them.


    And looking at him, he seems to be the same as Kakashi, and he also chose to quit Anbu.


    This made Habara feel a little interesting. The only people who could lead and organize Anbu at the time of Sarutobi Hiruzen all left. Who is in charge of Anbu now?


    "Could it be a descendant of a thousand-handed clan?"


    Habara thought it funny, but he was just thinking about it, how Anbu had nothing to do with him, and he didn''t think about putting his hand into Anbu for the time being.


    The security department in his hand is already huge enough, and it would consume enough energy for him to expand the overall security department, so why would he have the mood to take care of the Anbu.


    "It can be said that except for Asma''s absence, everyone else has come."


    When Habara looked at these mainstays of Konoha''s future, or the "old acquaintances" who had already started working hard in various departments of Konoha.


    They are also quietly looking at Habara, after all Habara''s reputation is too great, and they really didn''t expect that Habara would really be invited by Kakashi.


    After all, Habara is now the patriarch of Konoha''s largest family, and he also leads the security department, and is one of the ministers of Konoha''s real power.


    Such an existence, to put it bluntly, opened a gap with all of them, so they were really surprised by Habara''s appearance.


    And they really didn''t have much contact with Yubara, after all there was a difference in age, and they had only vaguely heard some stories about Yubara.


    They only know that Habara seems to have been a genius since he was a child, other than that, he has a very good personality, which belongs to the kind that only you have no problem with him and can chat with him.


    Then he will definitely give you feedback, and he can even become a good friend with you.


    This is really very different from the Uchiha in their impression, but it is very similar to the Uchiha who has changed after he became the patriarch now.


    It''s just how easy-going such a person is, he is also a figure that Konoha can go down in history.


    That night, that battle, that sword that destroyed the world, and the body left by the third Hokage, this undoubtedly does not prove Habara''s strength.


    Of course, they also knew that Habara had no problem doing this. Following the death of the Third Hokage, the root information was continuously disclosed, and the Third Hokage himself admitted it.


    Almost everyone in Konoha agrees with Habara and the others. I don¡¯t know how many people are grateful to Habara and his seven families.


    It''s just that such a person appears among them, no, it should be said that it is among anyone, and they will feel nervous.


    "I said, everyone, can you stop looking at me like this."


    Seemingly aware of the embarrassment at the scene, Habara spread her hands helplessly.


    "Although your eyes like this make me feel very useful, after all, people have vanity.


    But it would be bad if everyone was like this. After all, people still need friends, don¡¯t they? "


    "Ah... oh... yes, yes!"


    Habara''s words made everyone present stunned for a moment, and then they responded immediately, and Habara''s words made them feel that something was wrong.


    "Today is a good day for Kakashi. I read the file and know why Kakashi entered Anbu."


    Habara didn''t care about the state of the crowd, he still kept smiling and turned to look at Kakashi.


    "It''s a pity that some things may be hard to change, but at least you''re working hard, aren''t you?


    What I said to you at the funeral of the Third Hokage, I hope you can remember that you are you, and you are the shadow of everyone else.


    Instead of living in the sad past, it is better to look forward and look around you. You still have so many friends and so many people who care about you.


    If you are following your previous state, then you have failed not only Obito and Lin, but also your friends. "


    Although Habara''s words sounded like an elder teaching a junior, or a superior teaching a subordinate, it seemed so reasonable.


    And his words also made everyone feel great affection, they are all people who care about Kakashi very much.


    Even Akai and Hong once thought about helping Kakashi leave Anbu, and they did do something for it.


    It''s just a pity that the death of Sarutobi Hiruza made this matter go away.


    As a result, what they didn''t expect was that Kakashi chose to leave Anbu on his own initiative, which made them all heave a sigh of relief.


    "I see. Thank you, Minister Habara, for your reminder."


    Kakashi nodded earnestly, he still admires Habara, although he and Habara realized that the relationship has changed many times now.


    From the distrust at the beginning to the feeling that I was being used, and then I began to trust in the heart when I realized that Habara was right.


    When Habara and the six major families overthrew the rule of the third Hokage and restored his father''s reputation, Kakashi was also full of gratitude to Habara.


    It can be said that Habara changed him, and Habara made him realize a lot of things in his heart. In addition, Habara is also a member of the Uchiha clan, which makes Kakashi have a natural sense of intimacy.


    So he trusted Habara, because he listened to Habara''s words, and he really decided to change!


    "Call me Habara, there are no ministers here, because none of you are my subordinates."


    Habara said with a smile, but he seemed to have remembered something, and then added something.


    "Of course, if you are interested in being my subordinates, you can. After all, the Security Department has been expanding its enrollment."


    Hahara''s ridicule made the atmosphere of the scene suddenly relaxed. I have to say that although Hahara was not a social terrorist in his previous life, he was not a social terrorist.


    But anyway, he had exercised a little during college and work, and adjusting the atmosphere was not a particularly difficult thing for him.


    Under his adjustment, the atmosphere soon became active, but to Habara''s surprise, the woman Hongdou quietly ran to Habara''s side.


    "Can I call you Habara directly?" Hongdou stared at Habara with wide-eyed eyes, and she had to say that she looked pretty good-looking.


    Mitarai Anko was definitely a person who made Habara feel good about her appearance in Naruto''s era, but it''s a pity that she and Habara were not in the same class.


    And Habara seems to remember that in the Boruto era, this woman ate sweets all the time, and ended up distorting her figure that Habara admired so much.


    But now she is still the aunt who disfigured herself in the future. At this time, her figure is close to Naruto''s era, and she looks more immature.


    "Of course." Habara nodded with a smile, "Then I''ll just call you Hongdou."


    "Hey, you actually know Hongdou?" Hong, who was sitting not far away, couldn''t help but looked over curiously.


    "Of course, I know each of you as well as you know me."


    Habara said with a smile, he has always maintained the memory of the original characters.


    It''s just that this kind of thing, which seems ordinary to him, obviously has a different feeling in the eyes of others except Kakashi.


    After all, it is really a kind of respect for a big man like Habara to remember them, which made their affection for Habara much deeper.


    "What''s the matter, you can just say it." Habara didn''t know what they were thinking, he looked at Hongdou, and he asked with some doubts.


    "It''s like this, some time ago..." Hongdou hesitated, but finally she said: "Some time ago, I seemed to feel that my teacher came back."


    "Your teacher?" Maitekai gave Hongdou a strange look, and his reaction was not fast.


    And he kept thinking about how he could compete with Habara, so he didn''t realize what Red Bean was talking about.


    But the others realized it, and their expressions changed slightly. They really don''t know about this matter!


    "I know about this, and I even met him once."


    What Hongdou said immediately made Habara understand what was going on, and he couldn''t help but smiled lightly before speaking slowly.


    "He did go back to Konoha, and his purpose is actually very simple, that is to give his teacher a ride.


    Hokage-sama and Tsunade-sama also know about this, and I sent Shisui the whole way...my deputy head is watching him.


    He is a teacher, but he left Konoha after paying homage. His strength is very strong and his anti-tracking awareness is also outstanding.


    Zhishui has no way to finally find his traces, so we can only let him go. "


    Habara''s words really made everyone swallow their saliva involuntarily. They really didn''t expect such a dangerous guy to be hidden at the funeral of the third Hokage.


    Orochimaru''s prestige is not only external, but also internally it can make countless people fear, and at the same time worship an incomparable existence.


    "Why didn''t you kill him..." Hongdou clenched his fist slightly at this moment: "According to your strength, it should be possible..."


    "What are you thinking?" Habara directly interrupted Hong Dou''s words, and he suddenly felt that he shouldn''t answer Hong Dou''s question.


    After all, the relationship between Hongdou and Orochimaru''s master and apprentice is really complicated.


    In fact, it''s normal to think about it carefully. Hongdou respects Orochimaru so much, but when Orochimaru left, he didn''t even think about taking Hongdou away.


    This approach seems to be not optimistic about Hongdou at all, and Orochimaru left her with an immature curse mark, which is really tormenting.


    And Habara remembered that UU Reading Orochimaru''s defection allowed Konoha to clean up a lot of ninjas.


    These ninjas are all people who fully support Orochimaru, or people who have a rich relationship with Orochimaru. This is because Konoha is worried that these people know something they shouldn''t know.


    Although Hongdou was lucky enough to survive this cleansing, it was obvious that it also caused great trouble to her life.


    This kind of trouble, coupled with Orochimaru''s abandonment, made her really full of hatred for Orochimaru in her heart, and she really hoped that Habara could kill Orochimaru.


    "Oshemaru is really not someone who can be killed so easily, and to some extent he is also taking the blame for his teacher."


    Habara shook his head lightly, it is unrealistic to kill Orochimaru, this guy is almost impossible to kill.


    What''s more, his value is so great, how could Habara want to kill him, Habara is waiting for Shisui''s other **** to get better before going to trouble Orochimaru.


    But soon, Habara seemed to think of something, and his gaze fell on the back of Hongdou''s neck involuntarily.


    Although it was covered by clothes, Habara was sure that it should be that place!


    After thinking for a while, Habara said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, this matter may not be able to handle you, but I can help you with some problems."


    "What''s the matter?" Hong Dou was clearly a little downcast, but Habara''s words still made her look up.


    "Something that shouldn''t be on you does leave an almost indelible mark."


    Habara smiled softly, subconsciously his fingers began to tap on the table.


    "For example, a certain imprint..."


    .....

 Chapter 180： Brand new Uchiha Madara

    Popular recommendation:


    Although Habara''s interest in the red bean''s curse seal was impulsive, in fact, Habara actually had plans to start with the curse seal from the beginning.


    The curse seal studied by Orochimaru is essentially a special and simplified sage model, because the power in the curse seal is extracted from the kid Chongwu.


    This guy Zhongwu is a very magical person. His physique allows him to absorb the power of nature without being petrified by the power of nature.


    But the natural forces in this world are extremely violent, even Chongwu is still tortured by these natural forces.


    After activating these powers, his direct personality split.


    Normally he is a quiet person, but after entering the natural chakra mode, he becomes a bloodthirsty demon.


    In fact, this is also clearly reflected in Sasuke. Sasuke is really the type of killer who treats Otonin and others.


    "Of course, it''s okay to understand that they can''t grasp these powers well. After all, such powers can be touched by ordinary people casually."


    Hahara thought silently in his heart, but he only had such an idea after he obtained the Friend of the Forest and opened his own fairy mode.


    Before, he couldn''t imagine how terrible the power of nature is in this world, and he was also one of the people who wanted to gain insight into the power of nature through the seal.


    Of course, it is the same now, but his current thinking is very different from his previous thinking.


    Now he hopes to use these spells to further understand the power of nature, so as to better help him understand and perceive these powers.


    Of course, if you can figure out the curse seal, then this is also a good thing for Yu Yuan.


    Because this means that he can use this curse seal to promote the family again, but this promotion is not for all members, but for some loyal ministers with a purpose.


    It''s not that Habara is stingy, he has a system and he really doesn''t worry about some bad things, even if all the members master this power, so what, if Habara can restore the blood and continue to return to the ancestors, can others?


    They can''t, they don''t have the ability to know!


    They don''t even know about Indra and Asura, let alone about the Sage of the Six Paths, and only the person involved and a time traveler like Habara can know that well!


    Although there was an episode of the red bean incident in the whole party, overall everything was very good.


    Afterwards, the atmosphere was very harmonious, and even Akai, after drinking some wine, went to Habara''s side and said that he wanted to have a chance to discuss with him.


    Habara didn''t directly refuse this matter, because he knew exactly how terrifying Akai''s potential was.


    It is definitely a good thing to have a good relationship with Akai. Although Habara didn''t think about learning the Bamen Dunjia, he still has a lot to learn from Habara as a physical master.


    Well, learn from Sharingan.


    In addition, Konoha''s future reforms involve specialty students.


    Akai, as a master of gymnastics, if he can help spend some time to train those people in the future - he doesn''t need to treat Xiao Li like that, just teach them how to train.


    So this is also a great improvement for Konoha. Only when there are talents among these civilian ninjas, can their big families absorb these talents.


    "Although it''s a little bit bad, isn''t Konoha also strong when the family is strong, and all of this is because Hiruzaru Sarutobi forced us to do this, even if he died."


    The whole party ended in joy, and everyone who was invited by Kakashi had a new impression of Habara.


    Their current unified understanding is that Habara is a kind person who occupies a high position.


    And he is a person who is different from the Uchiha clan and can give other people considerable respect!


    This kind of evaluation can be said to be really high, especially the people in high positions can be so kind, so their inner favor towards Habara is constantly increasing.


    Of course, they also knew one thing very well, that is, the main reason why Habara was able to maintain peace with them was that they were not enemies.


    If their relationship with Habara is similar to the relationship between Sandai Hokage and him, then they are definitely the type of immortality.


    But it''s not a big deal, ninjas can''t have much kindness towards their enemies, otherwise it would be harming others and themselves.


    The enemy is not so easy to be influenced, and you are not the type that everyone loves. It would be better to kill the enemy when you encounter it.


    Habara was also in a good mood, but what made him feel strange was that when he left the barbecue shop, he felt as if someone was following him.


    This made him a little confused, he really didn''t understand how someone dared to follow him in Konoha?


    It''s just that soon his face became weird, because he still thought that he still knew the owners of these two chakras, or just met them.


    One of them was Mitarai Anko, it was not incomprehensible for this woman to follow her, Habara, after all, Habara had promised her to do something.


    It''s normal for her to be impatient, because this is the nature of this woman, but the other one is more interesting.


    "Why is it Yamato... No, it should be called Tianzang now, why is he following me?"


    Habara was a little baffled, he and Tenzo were really not familiar with each other, although Tenzo was indeed tricked by them, but Kakashi was mainly responsible for this matter.


    This guy also participated in Kakashi''s dinner today, which means that he didn''t mean to blame Kakashi, right? What does it mean to come to follow him now?


    "Could it be that he wants to settle accounts with me? Isn''t his strength not enough?"


    Habara thought maliciously that he had met the person from Senshou Bashirama anyway.


    Even if the Senshou Bashirama he has seen is very weak for various reasons, but that is not something this guy can compare to, right?


    Thinking about it psychologically, Habara felt that it was still necessary to figure out what these two people, especially Yamato, meant.


    Therefore, Habara simply walked towards some places with relatively remote road conditions, and he planned to find a place where no one was around and have a good chat with these two people.


    His state is still very relaxed, he doesn''t think he will encounter any trouble, even in battle!


    However, as he was walking, Yu Yuan suddenly saw a figure walking towards him, and when he saw this person, Yu Yuan''s expression changed slightly.


    And the same is true for the person walking towards him on the opposite side, they stopped in place for a while...


    ¡­


    It has been a while since Habara returned to Konoha from the outside, but he has never been to the security department during this time.


    The reason is really simple, that is, he is really afraid of the death of the society, even if he has already shown the manuscript to Zilai, and has made a decision to let Zilai take the blame.


    In fact, for a modern person like Habara, sometimes he really would rather die than die.


    Otherwise, it would not be possible to have so many jokes in the previous life, such as preferring to plead guilty rather than being seen by others.


    Although Habara was not that extreme, he really didn''t want the death of the society to happen to him anyway, especially in front of his friends.


    He is still making mental preparations. Although he doesn''t know when it will be ready, but for now he dare not see Yan Ye.


    But sometimes the world is so wonderful, Habara has been avoiding Yan Ye constantly, but he really never expected that he would meet him halfway.


    That''s right, the person walking towards him was Noba Nara.


    Yan Ziye obviously didn''t expect that she would meet Yu Yuan here, and she is also very stiff now.


    Seeing what Habara wrote last time really gave him a huge shock, but she never thought that someone would dare to write such a thing so straightforwardly.


    Not only was it straightforward, but the details were written in such detail that Yan Ye had a bad idea.


    Although she didn''t want to think about it too much, because she felt that she and Habara had nothing to do with each other, they were just ordinary friends and teammates.


    It''s just that the more she thinks about it, the more uncomfortable she feels. The most important thing is that Yu Yuan hasn''t been to the security department for several days, and this way of doing it is almost like escaping.


    "This guy, maybe there is something important to do?"


    Yan Ye was thinking about it, and she was holding back from asking Shikaku Nara, because the more this happened, the more she felt uncomfortable.


    However, she still has a sense of responsibility as a ninja, even if she is upset, she is still doing what she should do.


    As a result, she was going to deliver documents to the Hokage Building today, and in order to hurry up, she took a special road to avoid the crowds, but it was a coincidence that she ran into Habara here.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward, and the two looked at each other silently, which seemed extraordinarily silent.


    But Yu Yuan is a time traveler, his face is somewhat thicker.


    Taking a deep breath, he forced a smile and then said slightly, "Yan Ye, why are you here?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Habara wanted to slap himself, what kind of nonsense he was talking about.


    If this was the previous life, the girls might just turn around and leave, who would talk to you.


    But fortunately, there are not so many messy things in this world. Although Yan Ye frowned, she still nodded.


    "Because I have to send documents to Hokage-sama, after all, I''m still working in the security department."


    Yan Ye''s words immediately made Yu Yuan helpless. In one sentence, he not only said what he was going to do, but also taunted Yu Yuan by the way.


    Habara also knew that what he did as a minister was really too much, so he didn''t intend to refute.


    "I''ve been a little busy recently, you can ask your uncle for specific things."


    Yu Yuan mentally adjusted his emotions slowly, and then he walked to Yan Ye''s side with a smile on his face, and then whispered.


    "Speaking of which, it hasn''t been long since I returned to Konoha."


    "Is that so, it seems that you are really a busy man."


    Yan Ye noticed Yu Yuan''s actions, such a familiar approach made Yan Ye a little unnatural, but she was smart and immediately realized something.


    "Someone is following you, who is so bold?"


    "Mitarai Anzu, there is also a guy from Anbu, but now he has quit Anbu just like Kakashi."


    Regarding Yan Ye, Yu Yuan really didn''t intend to hide anything, unless there was something he really couldn''t say, he would definitely tell Yan Ye.


    "Mitarai Anko was once a student of Orochimaru, you should know.


    She received a lot of unfair treatment after Orochimaru left, but these are not the key, the key is that Orochimaru left something on her.


    I''m a little interested in this thing, so at the party Kakashi invited just now, I promised to help her, but I didn''t expect her to follow here now.


    As for Anbu, he is Kakashi''s friend, you should know his specific identity, he is the experimental subject of Mu Dun. "


    Habara''s voice was very low, but the information he gave was also sufficient. Although Yan Ye was a little surprised why Habara attended Kakashi''s party, this is not the key point.


    The key information is that Habara is very interested in the things on Mitarai Anko''s body, otherwise it is the problem of the experimental subject.


    Seriously speaking, this experimental physique was used as a **** by them to swindle.


    Although his follow-up performance is still good, no one knows his specific thoughts, especially now that he is following Habara, which makes people full of doubts.


    Yan Ye was still the same Yan Ye, she immediately understood why Yu Yuan was walking in this place, he probably wanted to lure these two people out to see what they were going to do.


    It''s just that because of my own appearance, things have become a little more complicated.


    "It seems that I can''t get away, right?" Yan Ye sighed helplessly: "Really, it''s nothing good to bump into you, you might as well ignore me."


    "You are one of the best friends, I can''t do this kind of thing." Habara said indifferently: "And I really didn''t take him too seriously."


    The relationship between Yan Ye and Yu Yuan is so good, if Tianzang really wants to do something bad to Yu Yuan, then he is likely to make trouble for Yan Ye.


    It is not unusual for ninjas to capture Yan Ye and threaten Habara.


    As Yubara said, there is nothing wrong with him ignoring Ye Bacheng, even if they have a good relationship according to intelligence.


    But in order to avoid extra problems, things that really follow one''s own goals will not easily cause trouble for others.


    But when Habara spoke, the situation was unusual, especially when Habara lowered his voice, no one knew what they were talking about.


    "You are amazing, really."


    Yan Ye glanced at Yu Yuan, this guy was still so confident, and it also gave her the same feeling that there was no change.


    For some reason, the dissatisfaction in Yan Ye''s heart seemed to dissipate a lot at this moment, but she still shook her head.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s very simple, but there are some things I need to say before that."


    While speaking, Yu Yuan stretched out his hand to hold Yan Ye, and he could feel that Yan Ye''s movements seemed to froze, but she didn''t resist as before.


    Habara was completely relieved by this move, he took a deep breath and then whispered as he walked.


    "The thing you read last time, I really want to say that I am even ready to say that I wrote it myself, after all, he can really write such a thing.


    I just don¡¯t know why, but after meeting you, I feel like I can¡¯t speak, I have to admit that I wrote that stuff. "


    Habara paused slightly when he said what he said, he obviously felt that his hand seemed to be held by Yan Yefan, and he began to use a little force.


    But this made Habara completely relieved, because a reaction is a good thing.


    "But there is a reason for me to write those things, because I am making a bet with Jiraiya.


    I said to his face that his "Massacre in Paradise" was not well written, and he remembered it. "


    "So, you wrote this?"


    Of course Yan Ye knew about this, and that time Habara fought with Orochimaru, how could she forget it?


    It''s just that this doesn''t seem to be the reason for him to write this thing, and it''s so proficient that it really makes people dumbfounded.


    "He made a bet with me, he promised me that if I win, then he will promise me one thing."


    Habara smiled lightly, and then spoke slowly.


    "In order to get this promise, I will naturally have to work hard. As for these contents, don''t forget that I am a mission ninja..."


    ¡­


    Asma once again walked into the Hokage building. As the son of Hokage, he could indeed come in at any time, but now he can feel endless pressure every time he comes.


    He''s fully made up his mind, and these days he''s doing his best to win over whoever he can.


    He convinced those people who originally hoped to make a complete cut with Hiruzaru Sarutobi, but actually going to these people according to his identity is not so easy to convince them.


    But Asma is very smart, he didn''t have any temptations or nonsense at all, he directly told these people that this was Habara''s arrangement.


    To make a good cut and completely win over those who can be drawn in, then wait for those guys to go crazy and die together!


    Life-or-death decisions are the cruelest, but also the most resolute.


    There is only one thing that makes people feel suspicious most about a person''s voice: indecision and vacillation.


    In fact, this can be regarded as human nature, although everyone says that every time you do something, you should liberate your body and mind and don¡¯t think too much, even if you mess things up, it¡¯s better than doing nothing.


    But those who can really achieve this step still have to be troubled by environmental factors, and the most extreme environment is to choose between life and death.


    After all, there is really nothing to hesitate about. If you choose wrongly, the whole family will die together.


    Uchiha Fugaku was probably like this at the beginning. After he knew how unqualified he was, he caught him without hesitation when he saw hope.


    And now these people of Sarutobi Hiruzak learned that Asma had met Habara, and Habara had already given them a proposal that they could not refuse.


    They also know what they have to do now, and they know that they must seize this opportunity.


    And to be honest, they also have some sympathy for Asma, after all, Asma needs to take on more things.


    After getting in touch with these people and gaining their support and trust, Asma also went all out to persuade others.


    Because with his understanding, he found that things were much worse than he imagined.


    The entire family has reached a limit. After all, Habara and the others are so blocked, and all the family''s properties have been sealed, they really can''t support it.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t move faster, these people would really be the first to attack, and then the three families would be buried with him.


    Therefore, he didn''t mean to hide his thoughts at all when he did this. He just told everyone clearly that, as the son of Hiruzaru Sarutobi, he decided to reconcile with Konoha.


    "Father worked hard for Konoha, and what Konoha needs at this time is stability.


    Let alone whether we can succeed or not, just pushing Konoha into the flames of war is absolutely inappropriate.


    I think, even if my father is alive, he would not agree to it! "


    Asma''s approach has also aroused the approval of some people, and many people really know that Sarutobi Hiruzen did wrong, and they also hope to cut with this old Hokage.


    It''s just that they have to follow the family''s choice in the end, so they all hesitate and even move closer to those who want revenge.


    But now that Asma has come forward, they can also make a choice that suits their wishes.


    To put it bluntly, the Sarutobi clan has split into two camps at this time.


    On the one hand, they are longing for peace, and on the other hand, they are eager to take back everything that belongs to them.


    Such a sense of sight is really the same as that of the Uchiha clan back then, but it''s a pity that they didn''t have such a strong person as Habara.


    Therefore, they can only be obedient and accept all this honestly.


    Walking slowly into Hokage''s office, Asma saw that not only Jiraai was alone in the office, but Shikahisa Nara, the head of the Konoha Government Affairs Department, was also here.


    He seemed to be submitting documents first, but Asma didn''t care that much, and he soon half-kneeled in front of Jiraiya.


    "Master Hokage, Minister Shikahisa, I''m sorry to bother you, please forgive me."


    "Asma, don''t be so polite, get up."


    Jilai also saw Asma coming, and he couldn''t help but sighed slightly.


    In fact, he knew the reason for Asma''s coming here. Konoha''s team forcibly sealed off all the three clans, and naturally they would monitor every move inside.


    In this regard, Konoha is really professional, even if Anbe doesn''t need to go in, Aurome and Hinata can do these things very well.


    And Asma''s approach is not low-key, maybe this is what he wants to tell Konoha, tell them all.


    Therefore, both Jiraiya and Nara Shikoku knew that there would be a good result today, but Jiraiya still sighed somewhat in his heart, because he knew what the result would be like in the end.


    "I already know why you came, and I''m sorry that you need to bear these things."


    Although Ji Laiyou sighed inwardly, he still spoke seriously.


    "If there is anything that needs help, you can let us know."


    Jilai never said that if the pressure is too great, don¡¯t do it, or some nonsense such as ¡®I haven¡¯t reached this point yet¡¯.


    Everyone is very clear that there is probably no way to change this matter, and Habara and the others have given the greatest tolerance.


    When my teacher was facing Uchiha back then, he really didn''t think about keeping anything alive. The only Sasuke who wanted to stay in the record was probably just to restrain Uchiha Itachi.


    Now Yubara has given them a chance anyway, giving them the right to choose, he just wants to kill the most extreme people, that''s really kind.


    "Thank you Hokage-sama, it''s just that it''s not convenient for Konoha to intervene in this matter, and he can''t intervene."


    Asma still lowered his head, but he reached into his ninja bag very slowly.


    At this moment, he clearly felt that several breaths had locked on him, but he still didn''t stop.


    Perhaps his movements were too slow, and he didn''t look like he was going to make a move at all, so the whole process went smoothly.


    Soon, he took out a scroll and made a gesture of submission. He still lowered his head and said in a steady voice.


    "Also, Minister Habara told me about the daimyo, so I wrote down all the information I know in advance.


    I also invite Master Hokage and Minister Lu Jiu to take a look. "


    "Big name?"


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows when he heard this sentence, and then he couldn''t help looking at Shikaku Nara.


    He knew that Habara and the others seemed to have some thoughts about the daimyo, but Habara had never mentioned anything more specific to him.


    Not to mention Habara, Shikahisa Nara, whom he sees almost every day, has never said anything about it, but it seems that the situation is very unusual now!


    "I see, thank you, Asma."


    Jiraiya watched the Nara deer for a long time, and finally he smiled and said to Asma.


    "Go down first, and meet Tsunade when you have time, although we can''t do anything, we can still provide something.


    It might do you good to meet him. "


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Asma nodded, then he stood up and walked out without looking back.


    But when the sound of closing the door sounded, Jiraiya''s eyes locked on Nara Shikahisa again, and he asked in a low voice with the scroll in his hand.


    "Minister Lu Jiu, can you talk about this matter carefully?"


    "At this point in the matter, there are some things that need to be reported to Hokage-sama."


    Shikahisa Nara was still neither humble nor overbearing, he nodded and then said very seriously.


    "Does Hokage-sama still remember the reform I told you?"


    "Of course I remember, it''s just that it''s related to the daimyo...you mean, ask the daimyo to pay for it?"


    "Of course, it is our responsibility for Konoha to defend the Nation of Fire, and when Konoha needs to develop, the daimyo should give more support, this is his obligation."


    "It''s like this, we don''t seem to have a reason..."


    "Master Hokage, I think you should take a serious look at the scroll first. If Asma Jonin''s records are reliable enough, then I believe you can find the answer."


    ¡­


    Habara doesn''t know what happened in the Hokage Building, but he is in a very good mood now, because he successfully avoided a social death!


    Yan Ye couldn''t help but believe his explanation with emotion and reason, although this explanation gave her the idea of ??''why men are so boring''.


    But thinking that Jiraiya also wrote a book like "Intimate Heaven", everything seems to be nothing, but the way she looks at Habara is still somewhat weird.


    She knew that Habara was still working as a task ninja after their team was disbanded, and the tasks he was exposed to were no longer limited to the team mode.


    Moreover, Habara was very strong back then, and the only one who was stronger than him in the entire team was their leading ninja.


    After acting alone, Habara will probably try to take on some more difficult and dangerous missions, such as the assassination mission he mentioned.


    Although there are many types of assassination missions, hiding in other people''s homes to find opportunities is the most common one. It is normal for Habara to see these things while lurking.


    But normal is normal, why are you writing so carefully, and Yan Ye is also a little confused.


    "Did you observe very carefully?" Yan Ye frowned and asked, "Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so detailed?"


    "It''s really careful. After all, you have to find the enemy when it''s weakest. You can''t be careful."


    Habara knew what Yan Ye meant, but this didn''t prevent Habara from teasing her.


    "And this kind of thing is not a secret, right? If you look carefully, it might be useful in the future, right?"


    "I really didn''t realize that you are actually a pervert."


    Yan Ye glared at Yu Yuan with a slightly red face, but she didn''t take any drastic actions to shake off Yu Yuan''s hand, and she was really in a good mood at this time.


    And Habara didn''t care too much about Yan Ye''s words, what''s wrong with being perverted, is there any problem with men being perverted?


    He still remembered that he asked a question in a social group in his previous life. Many people said that a man who likes feet is a pervert.


    As a result, before he had time to express his point of view, the group had already reread hundreds of the same message on the repeater, and this message only had four words¡ªI am a pervert...


    Although Habara didn''t give an answer, but when he saw the answer at that time, he knew it. Surely all men are the same.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this issue, we have other things to deal with."


    Habara didn''t want to continue this topic anymore. Although he found it very interesting, there are some things that need to be done in moderation.


    He just avoided the death of the super society. Although the simplicity of the process made him feel unbelievable, he didn''t want to talk about these things after turning the page.


    He raised his head to observe the surrounding situation, and after confirming that there was really no traffic in this place, he spoke slowly.


    "It''s time for you to come out after following for so long, but I''m curious, are you planning to come out by yourself, or am I going to catch you out?"


    Habara''s words were very calm, but there seemed to be a little coldness in this calmness.


    Yan Ye glanced at Yu Yuan. She had seen Yu Yuan in such a state many times, because it meant that Yu Yuan was ready to strike at any time.


    As his voice fell, there was a little movement around him soon, and two people, a man and a woman, came out of the shadows slowly.


    The girl Yan Ye has seen it before, and it is indeed Mitarai red beans. Yan Ye, a girl who loves meatballs, still has some impressions, especially in the meatball shop.


    As for that man, Yan Ye had never met him before, but Yu Yuan had said that he was the experimental subject of Mu Dun.


    Moreover, the expressions of these two people were not the same. Tianzang looked very calm, and he seemed to have no surprise at all that there was a red bean following him.


    On the other hand, Hongdou had a strange face, because he really didn''t find Tianzang.


    But Hongdou also knows that now is not the time to entangle this issue, what will be the consequences of following Uchiha Habara.


    After all, she also experienced the big cleaning after Orochimaru left, so she is not stupid, she said immediately.


    "Sorry, Habara, this happened, but I can explain it."


    Red Dou is relatively familiar, she directly chose to call Habara by the name, because Habara had already said at Kakashi''s party that they could call it that way directly.


    Although others still knew that it might be polite, but she didn''t care so much.


    "You said you could check this imprint for me, but I don''t know when you will have time, and I didn''t specifically ask about these things just now, so..."


    "So you followed me quietly?"


    Habara sighed slightly, this guy is really careless in doing things, and sometimes it is even a problem whether she does things without thinking.


    However, Yu Yuan didn''t get entangled in this aspect either. After all, he was the subject of his own experiment, or the one that was delivered to his door. His attitude was good.


    "It''s also my problem, I didn''t make it clear before, how about it, if you don''t have any tasks on Saturdays and Sundays, then you can come to the Uchiha clan to find me.


    Normally, I have time these two days, and I will also be in the Uchiha clan. Even if I am not here, you can still find my shadow clone.


    I will make arrangements then, after all, it will take some time to study the problems left by Orochimaru. "


    Although Hongdou was a little disappointed when she heard this answer, she still had hope after all, so she sighed silently and bowed slightly to Habara.


    Then she turned around and left here, but her eyes seemed to have swept Tianzang inadvertently, and she was also curious why this guy followed Habara.


    After Hongdou left completely, Habara looked at Tianzang. This guy kept silent all the time.


    "Now it''s your turn." Habara said softly, "I think you should give me a suitable reason, right?"


    "Master Habara, please believe that I have no malicious intentions." Tianzang lowered his head and said, "And I am very self-aware, I am not your opponent."


    "So, what do you mean by following me?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t deny the meaning of Tianzang''s words, because it was the truth.


    Even though Tianzang''s strength has improved a lot, he was born as a test product after all, and his Mutun really performed very averagely, even though it looked very good.


    After all, what he lacks is the power of Yang Dun, and such power is the essence that limits the power of Mu Dun.


    It''s just that there are many people in this world who can use the power of Yang Dun, but there are so few people who can control the power of Yang Dun that it is hopeless.


    Qianshou Zhujian is the best among them, otherwise why his wooden escape can destroy the world, but Tianzang''s wooden escape can only plant trees and forests?


    "Master Habara, I want to enter the security department."


    But what Habara never expected was that Tianzang directly gave Habara an answer that stunned him, even Yan Ye was a little confused.


    "What did you say?" Habara looked at Tianzang incredulously, and then confirmed again: "You want to join the security department?"


    "Yes, Lord Habara." Tianzang also nodded seriously: "I want to join the security department!"


    ¡­


    In a hidden laboratory in the Country of Grass, Orochimaru is doing some special research.


    His laboratory was not placed in the Land of Rain, after all, he really didn''t trust the people in the Akatsuki organization.


    However, because he did not withdraw from this organization, and he might go to Konoha, it is most appropriate for him to place his laboratory in the Country of Grass.


    Although he personally thinks that it might be better in Tianzhi Country, after all, there are no two ninja villages in Tianzhi Country.


    But there are some things that he can''t do just by thinking, he needs to consider all aspects of the problem.


    "And for the progress of my experiment, I also need to find some people to help."


    Orochimaru stopped, and then shook his head lightly. Although he could handle experiments like this by himself, he really couldn''t handle many things by himself.


    Although it can be solved by using shadow avatars, it is best to brainstorm when doing research. He will only have one idea moving forward, and more people will have more ideas.


    Of course, having too many ideas may make the development of things a little difficult to control, but Dashewan knows that he only needs to set a forward direction.


    Regardless of recruiting scientific research talents, it is more difficult than recruiting a simple and powerful ninja, but Orochimaru has drawn up some lists.


    He intends to act after a while, because the research in his hands has reached a critical moment, and he still can''t escape for the time being.


    "However, the experiment can be carried out now, and I don''t know how the effect will be."


    After experiencing two confrontations with Habara, Orochimaru determined the direction to deal with Habara. He knew very well that relying on his own inherent strength to make a move would not end well.


    Then, the only way to deal with this guy well is the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and he has plenty of materials that can be used!


    The direction of his current research is to strengthen the control of the people reincarnated from the dirty soil. After all, none of the people he wants to summon is simple.


    If you are a little careless, you may get yourself into it.


    Only by strengthening the control, can the reincarnation of the dirty soil become stronger after being resurrected, and at the same time, it can guarantee sufficient safety.


    Now he has made improvements, as for the effect, he still needs to call someone out to try it out!


    "The best way forward is to keep their bodies under my control while they maintain their own consciousness.


    In this way, their subconscious fighting response will become the best fighting method, and I don''t need to annihilate their will, such a result is the best.


    And the cloning experiment has to go further. I can''t get the Uchiha people, but it is still possible to use their cells to clone a body.


    Even if this body is very bad and its lifespan is very short, it will still be an excellent carrier anyway. "


    Slowly came to an underground prison, UU reading www.uukanshu. Orochimaru thought silently.


    Habara didn''t know that at this time, Orochimaru already had the prototype of reincarnation for the soil in his mind, and he didn''t know that Orochimaru would have such a crazy idea.


    Of course, Orochimaru will not be so stupid as to use the cells of people like Uchiha Madara for cloning, he hasn''t lived enough yet.


    "let me go!"


    When he entered the prison, a ninja from a grass ninja village inside the prison roared angrily.


    This guy is obviously the experimental material of Orochimaru, and this guy''s strength is even stronger than the one he caught before.


    It''s just that no matter how powerful it is, it''s nothing more than a dead man in the eyes of Dashewan. Will he care about the roar of the dead?


    Both hands formed seals quickly, and the vast chakra spread wildly, and the Kusanagi''s angry roar suddenly turned into a howl.


    The next moment, he completely turned into Uchiha Madara''s appearance!


    Orochimaru did not activate Uchiha Madara, he just silently felt the strength of Uchiha Madara at this time, and his own connection with Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation.


    For a long time, Orochimaru showed a smile. Now Uchiha Madara''s strength is stronger than last time. I don''t know how much.


    To put it bluntly, it is not even worse than Habara last time!


    "This result is not bad, although it is only the first step of the experiment, but it is really perfect to have such a result.


    And my control is not weak, as long as you are careful, you will never have any problems! "


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru raised his head slightly, and looked in the direction of Konoha.


    The next moment, the smile on the corner of his mouth became brighter...


    .......

 Chapter 181： New version of Genocide Night

    In a room in the Uchiha Clan, Habara put one hand on Adzuki''s neck, and the strange chakra was constantly surging.


    Around him, Izumi Uchiha was still operating various equipment and instruments to record and observe the physical changes of the red beans.


    Since Habara has agreed to Hongdou, he must do something, especially since he is very interested in the curse seal, he can''t miss it.


    So I found Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi, and asked them to help find a free room, and also brought some necessary equipment over.


    Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Takechi are now fully responsible for the internal situation of the family, especially in the area of ??education, which they are controlling.


    Although Habara would check the posts frequently, it didn''t have any impact on them, and they even wished that Habara would do this.


    After all, this kind of ''chatting post'' can best reflect their working ability.


    The current Uchiha clan has undergone earth-shaking changes under the leadership of Habara, although it has not yet reached the level of competing with Senshou back then.


    But no matter what, everything now is what both of them want to achieve in their dreams, but they don''t have the ability to accomplish it at all.


    Habara did it, and he did it step by step in front of them, which made their identification with Habara almost reach the peak.


    Although Habara''s center of gravity has been slightly deflected, and he has set his sights on the village from within the clan, they know that the family is the foundation for Habara''s expansion.


    What they have to do is not to hinder Habara, and try their best to do the logistical work well.


    Only in this way can the family be more prosperous, and only in this way can Habara continue to bring more benefits to the family with peace of mind.


    With their efforts, the situation of the family is getting better and better. Under their leadership, the members of the Uchiha clan also know how to think and restrain their personalities.


    After all, Habara once said that the members of the Uchiha clan are not worthy of pride at all, because the reason for their pride is that they have Uchiha''s surname.


    A person who uses his family to be proud of him is a waste, and a person who makes his family proud because of his name is a real talent.


    These words Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Zhizhu will emphasize almost every class, and they just want to instill such concepts in everyone''s heart.


    And now the Uchiha clan is getting better and better, and the personality of the clan has also changed the most in recent years.


    These are the results of their hard work, and they are the happiest thing, and they are personally responsible for the approval of some assignments every day.


    Seeing that the family is getting stronger and better is what they are happiest at this stage.


    However, they were found by Yu Yuan a few days ago, and they were given a mission. This year, Yu Yuan rarely looked for them, which made them happy but also full of doubts.


    They are all smart people, they didn''t ask why at all, but just got the matter done.


    It''s just that when they saw that the person who came was Mitarai Anko, a former student of Orochimaru, they couldn''t help guessing.


    Could it be that their patriarch wants to do something to Orochimaru, or capture Orochimaru back?


    Fortunately, Habara didn''t know what they were thinking, but he would definitely like it and tell them that both of these ideas were correct.


    And Habara was also thinking about whether it was time for the two of them to participate in the leukocyte experiment.


    The white blood cell experiment has some data support for the improvement of the kaleidoscope, but there is no record of the help of the ordinary Sharingan.


    The only record is to refer to the guy in Danzo, but this guy has only one eye that should be from Uchiha mirror.


    He hasn''t developed the sharingan on the arm after the night of the genocide, and this guy also uses the cells of Senshou Zhujian, which are still different from Bai Jue''s cells.


    "The most important thing is that these two people are so old. If Bai Jie''s cells can restore them to their physical condition, then wouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    The smart Habara likes it very much, and the smart and hardworking person Habara likes it even more.


    Although these two people are getting older, they still basically maintain the working mode of 007. How can such a useful person Habara be willing to let them destroy themselves?


    It can also collect data and improve the situation of these two people to a certain extent, so why not do it?


    But now Habara is not the time to pay attention to this aspect, he still has a project that can only be done by himself and is still in progress.


    "Okay, I have a general understanding of your situation." Habara withdrew his hand, and then motioned Uchiha Izumi to record it.


    Uchiha Izumi is one of the best people in the laboratory, especially her identity is special - she used to be Uchiha Itachi''s childhood sweetheart, and now she is Shisui''s disciple.


    Therefore, Habara also took care of her in some matters, for example, she was given a place to train Habara at Tsunade, but this time, Habara simply transferred her to help him.


    Hongdou sat up. She covered her neck with one hand and supported the bed with the other. Her body seemed a little stiff.


    And her eyes were a little wet, obviously this curse mark really caused her some pain.


    After seeing this scene, Habara took some tissues and turned to the bed, and then said something.


    "Wipe it yourself."


    Just after saying this, Habara felt that something was wrong, and looking at Hongdou''s posture seemed even more wrong.


    After thinking about it for a while, he thought that maybe he was influenced by Orochimaru, after all, Orochimaru had made some shocking remarks.


    But Habara didn''t think too much, he touched his chin and continued to speak.


    "I have already understood your situation. Specifically, there are two pieces of news you need to know. One is good news and the other is bad news. Which one do you want to hear?"


    "Let''s talk about the bad first, after all, there''s really not much good news for me." Anko picked up the tissue that Habara handed over and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and then said.


    "The bad news is that this curse seal is an incomplete experiment, and the power inside is very dangerous to you, and you don''t even have the ability to use it normally."


    Habara said directly, after all, in his memory, it seemed that Hongdou had never used the curse seal.


    "And I can tell you that the roughness of the curse seal is unimaginable. This thing will kill you."


    "Sure enough, he was just doing experiments with me." Hongdou lowered her head, her expression became a little silent.


    It can be seen that she is very tormented and uncomfortable now, after all, Orochimaru was once her most trusted teacher.


    But Habara didn''t pay attention to her so much, after thinking for a moment, Habara continued to speak.


    "But there is also good news, and the rough curse mark of Orochimaru is a good thing, because it hides the power of nature.


    The power of nature is difficult for ordinary people to use, but this is not absolute, because Hokage-sama has the ability to use natural power.


    But to use these forces, you have to adapt your body, which can be painful.


    But if you master the power"


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then he said with a smile.


    "Maybe, you can have the strength to deal with Orochimaru in the future."


    Habara is also really curious about whether Senjutsu can deal with Orochimaru.


    Moreover, the confrontation Habara was talking about was nothing more than a simple one-on-one battle, without any other factors mixed in, and it didn''t even include killing Orochimaru.


    Because Orochimaru is an undead monster at all, every time you think you can kill him and take action, in the end you will find that this guy is resurrected again.


    It can be said that even Xiaoqiang who lived in the south in the previous life of Habara and saw every day, I am afraid that he is not as strong as Orochimaru.


    "After all, if Xiaoqiang is trampled to death, an egg will pop out. If you don''t pay attention, it will be a big nest, but Xiaoqiang was really trampled to death.


    And Orochimaru has always been this one, and can get up again after death, which is completely a model of invincibility. "


    Orochimaru can''t kill him, Habara really can''t do anything about it, after all, there is also Orochimaru''s imprint in the red bean''s curse seal.


    Such a mark is completely enough for Orochimaru to wake up and then perform an undead reincarnation, thus completely completing the resurrection.


    When Habara checked just now, he did notice Orochimaru''s Chakra hidden in the curse seal, but he didn''t do anything to Orochimaru''s Chakra.


    After all, he didn''t have any proficiency in this kind of technique, and if he did it rashly, Hongdou might die.


    Habara is still thinking about studying these natural forces. If he accidentally kills the red beans, he will suffer a lot.


    "Can it deal with Orochimaru?" Hongdou''s eyes widened when he heard the news: "Are you sure?"


    "Our Hokage has used this power. I naturally know how strong this power is, but whether you can deal with him is the key."


    Habara''s tone was very calm, he even turned his head slightly to look at Izumi Uchiha''s record before speaking slowly.


    "Strength is not enough, even if you have the power of natural chakra and have strength, the strength of the improvement is average.


    But if one''s own strength is strong enough, then using this power will inevitably reach an even more unbelievable level.


    Basics determine everything, senior Hongdou, you were also a genius before, otherwise you would not have become a disciple of Orochimaru.


    But it seems that Orochimaru''s departure has hit you too hard, your growth began to slow down, and you were even caught up by us juniors.


    If you only grow at this speed, even if you adapt to the power in the seal, and I will help you improve it so that you can use it.


    But your foundation determines that your improvement may not be much, and this is something I can''t change. "


    After saying this, Habara stopped, but Hongdou fell silent.


    What Habara said is all the truth, for a picky guy like Dashemaru, the talent he can choose will definitely not be so weak.


    Whether it''s the early risers of Naonin, Junmaro, Guren, or the members of the Future Eagles, they are all super-talented existences.


    As Orochimaru''s only disciple in Konoha, Anzuki didn''t show any ability in blood succession limit, but this guy has been a Chunin for a long time.


    Habara remembered that she was obviously a few classes lower than Kakashi and the others, but she had fought against Obito and the others during the exam.


    It''s just a pity that her talent has not been maintained into the future. In the original book, she seems to be a special jounin from beginning to end.


    It can only be said that this is a relatively obvious story of hurting Zhongyong.


    Hongdou is now in her twenties, and this age has basically reached the stage of fast shaping for ninjas.


    After all, for ninjas, the most golden growth period is between the ages of thirteen and twenty.


    When I was younger, it could only be regarded as a stage of laying the foundation. Although it does not mean that there is no growth after being over twenty, it is naturally much slower than before.


    After thirty, it is basically the pinnacle of a ninja''s career. During this period of time, experience, will, and physical functions can be considered to have reached the pinnacle.


    In the future, it is to see how long this peak period can be maintained. When it is forty or fifty years old, it is a period of decline in strength.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is at this point, but people who have reached this stage will find ways to delay their regression, or use some special abilities to ensure that they will not regress.


    For example, Orochimaru, he used Undead Reincarnation to delay all of this, but Jiraiya is also very weird, he seems to have not regressed at all and even made progress.


    This may have something to do with his mentality and his fairy art. His strength seems to have always been so terrifying.


    Tsunade is more direct, she uses the sealing technique to guarantee her own strength, and as a descendant of the Senshou clan, her own strength is considerable.


    And Hongdou has come to the end of this golden growth period, it''s hard to say whether she can improve, Habara is just saying hello to her.


    After talking about these things, Habara didn''t linger too much anymore, he took Izumi Uchiha and left the room directly, some things are better for Hongdou to figure out by himself.


    Yu Yuan helped her only because of the curse seal, he really didn''t have much relationship with Hong Dou.


    Under such circumstances, Habara naturally didn''t need to do too much, his own choice was the most important thing, anyway, as long as he could study the curse seal well.


    "Thank you." After they left the room, Habara smiled and said to Uchiha Izumi: "I have to come and help me in such a busy schedule, thank you."


    "Master Patriarch, please don''t say these things." Uchiha Izumi shook her head immediately, and she said very seriously: "Whatever the Patriarch wants me to do, I should contribute, and it is my honor to be able to help the Patriarch."


    Habara couldn''t help pursing his lips when he heard her words, he felt why there were always people who liked to say something strange to him around him.


    This also made him sometimes speak strangely, like just now.


    But that''s not the point, Habara has other things to do: "Just listen to what I said just now, and record what needs to be recorded, but there is one thing."


    "I understand, Lord Patriarch." Izumi Uchiha knew what it meant without Habara finishing his words: "I will never reveal these things, and please rest assured, Lord Patriarch."


    "That''s good, you''re a smart person." Habara nodded with a smile, and then he asked, "By the way, how is Shisui doing recently? I''m busy so I don''t know his situation."


    "Teacher''s recovery speed is very good, much faster than Elder Fuyue." Uchiha Izumi immediately said: "According to our data monitoring, he has basically recovered his combat effectiveness at this time, but he is still under observation. .¡±


    "Is that so, this is really good news."


    Hearing this answer, Habara couldn''t help but nodded in satisfaction. It''s normal for Shisui to recover quickly when he is young.


    And it''s really a good time for him to recover now, after all, I''m afraid there will be a lot of things to deal with in the next period of time


    Early the next morning, Zhishui returned to the family.


    During this period of time, he felt that he was about to stink in the laboratory, even if he came out, his body still smelled of disinfectant.


    However, Zhishui is still in a good mood. Although he doesn''t like the environment in the laboratory that much, the growth he can get is extremely obvious.


    It''s just that after Shisui came back, he didn''t report to Habara immediately, but turned around and went home to take a good shower to wash off the smell of disinfectant on his body before setting off.


    And Habara has been waiting for Shisui for a long time. Since he learned about Shisui''s situation yesterday, he told Izumi Uchiha, "As long as Shisui''s situation is suitable, let him come back."


    Although Habara doesn''t mind that he can personally end many things, especially in combat, after all, this can make him more familiar with his own power.


    But anyway, he is also the number one figure in the Konoha platoon, and always ending everything in person will give people a feeling that Uchiha is gone.


    Image is the embodiment of soft power, and this is also a very important way to build an image for others to see. Habara, as a time traveler, naturally knows this kind of thing very well.


    What''s more, Yu Yuan never thought of becoming the prime minister, he didn''t have the strength or the energy, he preferred to leave things to professional people.


    And he himself only needs to control a general direction. Is this also a manifestation of trust in his own people?


    "came back?"


    Habara looked at Shisui whose hair wasn''t completely dry yet, he couldn''t help but smiled, did this kid treat his days in the laboratory as if he were in a hospital?


    Habara had also been hospitalized before time travel, and the first thing he did when he came back from the hospital was to take a good bath.


    Even in the hospital, he can take a bath, but he always feels that he will have the smell of hospital-specific disinfectant, which really makes him very uncomfortable.


    Now it seems that Zhishui seems to be the same as himself, and he doesn''t like the smell and environment very much.


    "Well, I''m back, I''m finally back."


    Zhishui rubbed his hair that was not completely dry, and said helplessly.


    "While carrying it in that laboratory, I felt like I was going crazy, with the sound of machines and the smell of disinfectant every day.


    The most terrible thing is that I am not allowed to move. If they didn''t really need the data, I might have run out long ago. "


    "It''s good to come back, but I still need to work **** you. I have read your report, but I still want to hear what you have to say."


    Habara smiled casually, this kind of thing would make anyone feel irritable and helpless, but Habara doesn''t intend to let Shisui rest now.


    Of course, Zhishui himself may not plan to rest, he really had enough rest during that time.


    "I feel good, very good."


    Speaking of his own situation, the smile on Zhishui''s face became much stronger.


    "It''s really strange to say, the power you injected us with is really amazing.


    Although I obviously felt that my body rejected these things during the injection, but after the rejection, they were abnormally integrated into my body.


    The enhancement it brought to me is also very incredible. I obviously feel that there is a kind of power in my body, not to be precise, this kind of power is constantly increasing and strengthening.


    And these growths have greatly improved my physical fitness, and these forces can also act on my eyes, making my eyes change.


    The most intuitive feeling is that the pupil power in my eyes has been restored at this time, and even the waiting time for my other gods has been further shortened! "


    Zhishui didn''t talk much, but he explained his own changes clearly and concisely.


    After hearing his words, Yu Yuan immediately grasped the key point. First of all, the power he mentioned was probably the power of Yang Dun.


    Everyone has Yang Dun, but it is a bit unlucky for Uchiha.


    I am afraid that apart from the life-sustaining yangdun power, there is no need to think about other yangdun powers that can be mobilized and used.


    But in contrast, Uchiha''s Yin Dun power is suddenly yuppie, even those who have not opened Sharingan, their performance in terms of spiritual power is not weak at all.


    Illusion is the best product that embodies the power of Yin Dun. Although not everyone in the Uchiha is good at illusion, their level of using illusion is not necessarily low.


    Now, under Habara''s intervention, the Yang Dun power appeared in Shishui''s body, and even these Yang Dun powers conflicted with the Yin Dun power in Shisui''s body.


    However, when such power was scarce, the body would still accept it even if it was unwilling, and such acceptance instantly changed his body.


    This kind of yang escape power not only makes Zhishui''s body stronger, but the most important thing is his eyes.


    I''m afraid the best news Habara has now is that the waiting time for Shisui''s other gods has been shortened once.


    Because it means that he is closer to the day when Dashewan will return to 007, how can he not feel happy about it?


    "Approximately how much has it been shortened?" Habara asked directly, he didn''t have much scruples about Shisui.


    "It will probably take another two or three years." Shisui gave a very clear answer: "If there is no accident, maybe Sasuke and the others have graduated, and my skills have improved."


    "This is really good news." This news made the smile on Habara''s face even more intense: "We can do a lot of things with the technique of distinguishing the gods."


    "Uh, Habara, you don''t mean to do something to Hokage-sama, do you?"


    Seeing Habara like this, Shisui asked worriedly when he thought about their status in Konoha at this time.


    "I don''t think it''s good to do this, and the other gods are used against the enemy, not against our own people."


    Shisui''s words made Habara a little dumbfounded, what kind of messed things is this guy thinking.


    In fact, Habara knew that Shisui had always been wary of using other gods. If it was not a last resort, he would probably not want to use other gods to deal with anyone with independent will.


    Because once this technique is cast, to some extent, it strips away a person''s independent will. It can be said that this is a very vicious and terrible pupil technique.


    At the beginning, he was unwilling to use it on Uchiha Itachi because he subconsciously didn''t completely put Uchiha Itachi in the enemy category.


    In other words, he still imagined that Uchiha Itachi could turn back, but he didn''t have any such thoughts about Obito, so he used it without hesitation.


    But the result turned out to be a bit tragic. After all, Obito is also a kaleidoscope and has white cells. The strength of resistance is completely beyond Shisui''s imagination.


    Even if Obito finally paid the price of an eye, he was not controlled after all.


    But Obito is also an example, and other people may not really be in the category of this example.


    Even though Shisui trusts Habara immensely, he still feels a little uncomfortable with how much he has done to Hokage, after all Jiraiya is not a guy like Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    "You bastard, what are you thinking?"


    Habara punched Shisui in the chest, and then cursed with a smile.


    "My goal is Orochimaru. Although Jiraiya is very strong, he is really far behind in some aspects compared to Orochimaru."


    "Orochimaru?"


    Shisui breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Habara''s words, and then he said seriously.


    "No problem, I will definitely control Orochimaru to death!"


    "It''s fine with your words, but if you are prepared, I''m afraid you will be busy soon."


    Habara stretched slightly, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Whether it''s inside Konoha or outside Konoha, I may let you do some things, and I plan to assign someone to follow you."


    "No problem, you can arrange it."


    Shisui didn''t ask what he was going to do at all, and he didn''t even ask who the person Habara arranged was, he just nodded his head and said it was okay.


    "You guy, really."


    Shisui''s attitude made Habara a little dumbfounded, but soon Habara said very seriously.


    "The person who will accompany you is no stranger to you. He is the experimental subject who was exposed by us when we impeached Hiruzaru Sarutobi last time."


    "You mean, Tianzang?"


    Shisui reacted quickly, and he knew who Habara was talking about in an instant.


    After all, Zhishui also stayed in Anbu for a long time. Many people in Anbu, even if he is very unfamiliar, still know each other''s code name more or less in the same department.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Shisui to know about Tianzang, but this guy is very mysterious.


    Moreover, this guy is the captain of the sixth team, and Zhishui has a big gap with him in terms of identity, so they only know each other but are not familiar with each other.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for Zhishui not to know that this guy is Mu Dun''s experimental body.


    Now Shisui is also very puzzled, shouldn''t this Mutun''s experimental body be in Anbu, why is it now in Habara''s hands, and Habara can assign this guy at will.


    "He resigned from Anbu, and is with Kakashi."


    Habara knew that Shisui did not have any channels to obtain intelligence and information during this period, so he directly explained.


    "And this guy followed me for a while after resigning, and then told me he wanted to join the security department."


    "No, you agree to this?"


    Shisui looked at Habara in disbelief, and then asked in astonishment.


    "This guy doesn''t have any other thoughts and thoughts?"


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter."


    Habara smiled indifferently, and then he spoke slowly.


    "So I handed this kid over to you, if there is any problem, I believe you can handle it well.


    Of course, if there is no problem"


    "Don''t worry." Shisui understood Habara''s meaning: "If there is no problem, I will take good care of him."


    After all, Shisui has been cooperating with Habara for several years, and Habara only needs to show an attitude on many things, and he can guess what kind of result Habara wants.


    This kind of tacit understanding is really not something that can be formed just by talking about it, it just needs a certain degree of tacit understanding between them.


    In fact, Habara was also taken aback by letting Tianzang enter the security department, because Habara had no idea what this guy was thinking.


    But in the end, after some thought, Habara felt that it was not impossible to let this guy join.


    After all, joining this guy can reflect the tolerance of the security department, and this guy''s combat effectiveness is definitely acceptable.


    At the top ninja level, maybe he still lacks some taste, but this guy is an Anbu ninja!


    Although the Anbu ninja''s course of action is not suitable for ordinary ninjas, he is more ruthless than ordinary ninjas when fighting.


    To put it bluntly, for two ninjas of the same level, if one is born in Anbu and the other is a normal mission ninja.


    Then in the situation of life and death, the Anbu ninjas can definitely survive, because their offensive methods are more ruthless and have no bottom line. This is something that cannot be changed.


    "And the Ministry of Security will inevitably establish a security governor in the future, which requires a large number of powerful ninjas who even have actual combat experience.


    So can retired Anbu ninjas be recruited, and then re-employment as ninjas? "


    Based on this idea of ??the future, Habara finally agreed to join Yamato, but this guy still needs to go through enough training before he can officially take up the job.


    And it is very important for Habara to figure out what kind of thinking this guy has in mind to enter the security department.


    Although Habara knew that this guy might not have much thought about the Third Hokage.


    Even though the Third Hokage took him away from the roots, he was actually more grateful to Kakashi. After all, Kakashi didn''t ask for help, he was still controlled by the roots.


    Besides, Habara felt that after going through that night, he should also understand that the source of his tragedy was actually the Third Hokage.


    After all, without the indulgence and acquiescence of the third Hokage, how could his tragedy happen?


    It''s just that I think it''s one aspect, and the specific situation still needs to be further explored and judged.


    Let Zhishui take this guy with him is the best choice, after all, they both have Anbe''s experience, and it is easier to get along with each other.


    Moreover, whether other people in the security department can defeat him one-on-one is really a problem, but Zhishuique has no such problem, and can deal with accidents more calmly.


    Habara chatted with Shisui a lot. Not only did he tell Zhishui that he had abducted Didara back, but he also told Zhishui that Huang Tu had died in his hands.


    These two news immediately shocked Zhishui terribly. It had been a long time since he was shocked to such an extent.


    The last time he was shocked like this was the various theories put forward by Habara, the kind of ideas and understandings that surpassed his imagination or beyond the limitations of the times, really made him helplessly dumb.


    And this time, he felt the same feeling as before, but he felt that he was thundered this time.


    He never expected that Habara would do so many unbelievable things after he had only been hospitalized for a while!


    Doesn''t he know who Deidara is? This is a disciple of the third generation of Tukage.


    Although this kid seems to have some personality problems, the third Tsuchikage Ohnoki is very tolerant of this kid.


    At the same time, Onogi taught this kid very carefully. Some people even joked in Anbe before that this kid was going to be trained as a Tukage.


    As a result, the person Onoki carefully cultivated was directly introduced to Konoha by Habara. How could he not feel astonished?


    In addition, Yu Yuan actually killed Huang Tu directly in front of Didala?


    Who is Huang Tu? This is Ohnoki''s own son, but this guy died in the hands of Habara. What kind of thing is this?


    For a moment, Shisui really wondered if Habara had a grudge against Onogi, otherwise he wouldn''t have robbed his disciple and killed his son, right?


    If it weren''t for the fact that there is still a black soil there, Habara''s approach can basically be regarded as an unprecedented treatment method for Onoki!


    "You really are"


    On the way to Hokage Building, Shisui sighed helplessly, he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    He even felt that Konoha should be getting ready now, because once Ohnoki knew about these things, he would definitely do it unceremoniously!


    "Okay, don''t think so much, I said it was an accident.


    This guy couldn''t resist my illusion at all, so I used Thunder Tunnel to directly break through his defense and kill him. I can''t help it. "


    Habara also looked a little helpless, it was not the first time that Shisui talked about this issue along the way, and if possible, Habara would not want such a thing to happen.


    But the matter has already happened, and Habara has nothing to do, and he is also aware of the seriousness of the matter, otherwise he would not have communicated this matter to the other six families.


    "Let''s think about the meeting we will attend later, this time is very important.


    And if there are no accidents, I will choose you as a participant in the operation, and if possible, I will try to make you the captain. "


    Habara''s words made Shisui take a deep breath, and then he could only nod seriously.


    Not long ago, Habara got a notice to attend a high-level meeting, and the meeting was to respond to some events a few days ago.


    Habara understood what was going on in an instant. If nothing else happened, the time for Asma''s action had been fixed, and there was also the matter about the daimyo.


    Habara can also get information about Asma''s actions in the Sarutobi clan, which was sent to him by Hinata and Yume.


    Although there was a short delay in the information, Habara was delighted to see the information. Isn¡¯t this just a copy of the Uchiha clan?


    And what Asma is doing now, isn''t that what Uchiha Zong is going to do?


    It''s just that they have a relatively clear goal, and Habara is not as cruel as Sarutobi Hiruzen, which gives them a chance of survival.


    But no matter how there is a glimmer of life, some guys Habara will not stay or will not stay.


    Those extreme guys, they''d better go to the Pure Land to drink tea with Hiruzaru Sarutobi, so as to save themselves the uncomfortable life in the world.


    Asma will not participate in Habara''s hands-on, and even Konoha''s side must not do it.


    After all, in Habara''s eyes, this is a matter of dog eating dog, and Konoha cannot interfere with the ninja family, which is absolutely not allowed to be broken.


    Otherwise, Hinata Hyuzu wouldn''t have come to him for help, instead of discussing with Jiraiya to let Konoha take action.


    This is the case with the matter of principle, even if it is difficult, you have to hold back.


    As for taking action against the daimyo, this meeting also needs to be discussed carefully. If there is no accident, Konoha will also send his own team to the country of fire to do something. UU reading


    Therefore, in order to ensure that the team can successfully complete the task, Habara intends to let Shisui do a good job of activities.


    There is no doubt about Zhishui''s strength, this guy can definitely guarantee that things will go smoothly.


    But to put it bluntly, this mission is also a mission that can take merit, so those who go there will inevitably form a combat team.


    Even if necessary, it is not impossible for the seven major families to send people there at the same time.


    After all, among the seven major families, can Ikacho form a combat team, and can Hinata, Yume, and Inuzuka also form a reconnaissance team?


    Hahara has already seen these group configurations in the original book, and the teachers who lead the two groups in the original book are also very interesting.


    Ikacho is led by Sarutobi Asma, while Hinata, Yume and Inuzuka are led by Asma''s fianc¨¦e Azuka.


    It is not difficult to see that this is Hiruzaru Sarutobi paving the way for Asma, but unfortunately Asma died halfway, otherwise it is a question of whether Kakashi can become the sixth generation.


    "But I seem to remember that the future Yatsudaime seems to be Konoha Maru in all likelihood. It seems that I have done some good things and broke some inevitable monopoly."


    Habara murmured silently, at this time he had come to the downstairs of the Hokage building, and he could see the Hokage Rock standing behind the Hokage building when he raised his head slightly.


    Looking at the statue belonging to Sarutobi Hiruzen, Habara suddenly showed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Unexpectedly, the night of genocide that originally belonged to the Uchiha clan did not happen, and your Sarutobi clan


    But you have to bear a new night of genocide."

 Chapter 182： bloody night

    In the vast rock and soil of the land of earth, a group of rock ninjas are advancing and searching in it.


    The person or target they are looking for is actually very clear, that is Huangtu, the son of the third generation of Tuying!


    Since the last time Huangtu led a team to search for Didara and encountered a strong enemy, resulting in the death of a large number of rock ninjas, he went alone to find traces of the attackers.


    And this incident immediately made Onoki extremely angry. Although Didara''s mission failure was really unacceptable, Huangtu''s wayward approach made him even more unacceptable!


    That''s right, in Ohnoki''s view, Huangtu is already willful, or he has been completely overwhelmed by shame and hatred, so he has made such an irrational behavior.


    Someone alone can display such a terrifying power, easily killing hundreds of ninjas.


    Even if the strength of these ninjas is really not very good, having this power is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But Huangtu had already seen all of this, but he still didn''t have the slightest awe, and he still had to go alone to find the trace.


    This is not capricious, this is not irrational, what is the difference between this and death?


    But Huangtu was the supreme commander at that time, and others couldn''t stop him at all, and there was no news of him going there, so why didn''t Onoki worry?


    It''s just that Onoki only has such a son, no matter what he must find the whereabouts of Huangtu, whether he is alive or dead!


    "Captain, I''ve been looking for it for so long, but Lord Huang Tu still hasn''t found any trace."


    The sun was constantly blazing, and a young Iwanin finally couldn''t help but speak, and his speech made a teammate beside him nodded slightly.


    For such a long time, Huang Tu has been in a state of no news. Anyone can guess that this Tu Ying''s son may have encountered an accident.


    "Keep looking, everyone."


    The captain also sighed slightly, although everyone knew that this task was very difficult, because the chance of finding a living person was too low.


    Not to mention living people, the probability of finding a corpse is very low, but as ninjas, they still have to complete their own tasks.


    "Don''t forget our identities, no matter what the result is, let''s keep looking, at least we are not alone in this mission.


    And our efficiency is not low, the country of bears has already searched, so now there are only two directions to explore.


    One is the other side of the Bear Country, and the other is the Land of Earth. We were lucky enough to go back to Iwa Ninja Village to explore, which is much better than fighting Sand Ninja. "


    The captain''s words are also true. After all, according to the information provided by the ninjas stationed in Xiongzhiguo, Huangtu may only have these two directions to choose from.


    "Hey, it''s really unlucky."


    The young Yan Ren sighed helplessly, and then he kicked a stone on the ground vigorously.


    The stone slammed towards the side quickly, and it directly hit a stone tablet in the ruins beside it.


    Normally, they wouldn''t care about this kind of thing, but the captain couldn''t help but frowned.


    He has performed missions in this area before, and he clearly remembers that there should be no stone monuments in that location.


    Thinking of this, he simply walked over. Anyway, they have no clue now, and there is no time limit for this task for the time being.


    It''s not a big deal to find an abnormality, but when he walked over, he was stunned.


    "This is"


    "Lord Tuying, after analysis and comparison, it is indeed Lord Huangtu''s body. I would like to ask Master Tuying to express my condolences."


    In the office of Dokage Building, Onoki stood quietly by the window, his gaze was staring out of the window without saying a word.


    And the Anbu ninja behind him was half-kneeling on the ground, his head was lowered, and his whole body was jumping tightly, because Ohnoki gave him an extremely terrifying feeling at this time.


    The depression emanating from the silence was suffocating, and the short figure was as firm and steady as a mountain, but it made people appreciate the endless pressure.


    Onoki was very angry at this time, such anger had never been seen before, especially at this time the pressure on him was really heavy.


    Ever since Konoha successfully impeached the third Hokage, such pressure has been spreading on him, and Didala can be regarded as a moderate fuse.


    This operation is to capture Didara back, it can be said that this is an operation with clear political meaning.


    But what he never expected was that this operation not only failed but also lost so many personnel, which dealt a huge blow to his reputation.


    Not only that, but his son died in this operation, which hit him even harder!


    This is no longer a purely political force, but a severe blow to his spirit.


    "Who the **** is it and what am I going to do now"


    Onoki took a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down, but no matter who encountered this situation, it was difficult to calm down.


    However, Onoki is still a shadow after all, and he is the only third-generation shadow in the ninja world. His restraint and control have grown tremendously during his long-term governance.


    He finally calmed down, and now he began to slowly think about all of this.


    "Didara''s whereabouts are unknown now, but it cannot be ruled out that he buried the loess, if it was an enemy, who would do that.


    Then there are only two outcomes, either he is with the enemy, which was mentioned in the previous report.


    Either he got rid of the enemy but didn''t want to come back, but he witnessed Huang Tu''s death, or found Huang Tu''s body, so he buried Huang Tu. "


    After calming down, Ohnoki''s thinking was unusually sharp, and he also had an unusual understanding of Didara, so he immediately thought of several possibilities.


    "And according to reports, there are many people who attacked them, such as those who manipulated puppets, those who used poisonous snakes and special ninjutsu, and those who used Thunder Dungeon, Water Dungeon, etc.


    These people may be Muye Renren, Yunyin Renren, Sand Yinren, and even Kirigard Renren and our Yanyin Renren, but these are not the point.


    The point is that the guy who uses the Chakra giant, that ability and power, is Susanoo? "


    When Onogi thought of this, his eyes began to become extremely sharp, and he recalled the scene when he met Uchiha Madara when he was young.


    How frustrating that is, how desperate it is, he still hasn''t shaken off the shadow from Uchiha Madara!


    But soon he shook his head, Uchiha Madara is dead, and it doesn''t make sense to entangle a dead person now.


    And at this time, he also had an idea, a bold idea that could get out of the predicament, but it would also bring about a huge backlash.


    "Konoha, Uchiha, only by diverting the conflict and pulling you into the water can the current situation be eased."


    When Habara brought Shisui to the meeting room of the Hokage Building, it was already full of people.


    It was the first time for Zhishui to participate in such a high-level meeting, and he seemed a little restrained.


    Especially when he saw the people in the meeting room, he seemed a little nervous.


    To put it bluntly, if any accident happened in this conference room, Konoha would be disabled, because all the senior leaders of Konoha gathered here!


    Five generations of Hokage Jiraiya, Minister of Medical Department Tsunade, Minister of Government Affairs Nara Shikahisa, and his patriarch, Minister of Security Department Habara, etc.


    At the same time, there are also the patriarchs of the major families sitting here. This kind of scene is really not comparable to Shisui''s previous meeting with Hiruzaru Sarutobi alone.


    But fortunately, besides these big shots, Zhishui found that there were many other assistants like himself among them.


    It''s just that they were all standing on the outside, and they didn''t go in to take a seat, so Zhishui simply stood with them, so that he wouldn''t be nervous or embarrassed.


    "It seems that everyone thinks the same as I do."


    Habara naturally also noticed this situation, and after he sat down, he couldn''t help but said with a smile, and his ridicule soon attracted some kind smiles.


    Obviously, everyone wants to go together, so this is not an embarrassing thing, but a tacit understanding.


    Neither Jiraiya nor Tsunade thought it was funny, and they really didn''t know what was so funny about this kind of thing.


    But the two of them didn''t open their mouths to say anything, because it was completely unnecessary.


    After all, there are some things they don''t understand clearly, and speaking casually will only make them appear to be out of group.


    "Okay everyone, I''m so happy to talk about things later, let''s proceed with today''s meeting."


    Jiraiya saw that everyone was quiet before he opened his mouth, and then his eyes swept over everyone before continuing to speak slowly.


    "I think everyone understands the situation of Sarutobi, Mitomon, and Zhuanju, and you are also aware of Asma''s decision.


    This incident has a great impact, I would like to know what are your plans? "


    "Master Hokage, quelling the rebellion is what should be done, and it is a good thing for Asma to act on her own so that Konoha does not have to bear the notoriety.


    I think this will not have any impact on Konoha, and Asma, who can kill her relatives righteously, will not be punished by Konoha, right?


    Of course, if it doesn''t work, let him leave Konoha, and leave Konoha in the name of rebellious ninja. Isn''t that just hello, me, everyone. "


    Although Habara knew that Jilai had no malicious intentions and acquiesced in this matter, it was just that Habara was somewhat upset when he recalled what happened on the night of the genocide.


    Therefore, he was very happy to bring out what the three generations of Hokage were going to do and what they could do, and this directly choked Zi Laiye.


    Not only Jiraiya, but even Tsunade glanced at Habara calmly. After all, they all read the report and knew the plan to deal with Uchiha and Uchiha Itachi back then.


    Habara was simply trying to fool them with the old trick, but he really couldn''t refute anything.


    "Forget about rebellion, we don''t need to be so decisive, and it''s better for Asma to stay than to leave."


    Tsunade didn''t wait for Jiraiya to say anything, he directly gave a conclusion, and Jiraiya obviously thought so too, he immediately nodded in agreement.


    "Of course, we will follow what Hokage-sama says."


    Shikahisa Nara didn''t want Habara and Hokage to fight, of course he knew why Habara would say such a thing, after all Uchiha had really suffered such grievances.


    Moreover, he spoke to avoid Hinata''s meddling. Although the current situation is not as he hoped, Habara can be regarded as giving these families a break.


    If the entanglement continues, who knows what embarrassing situation will arise.


    "We can give secret assistance to Asma, Minister Tsunade has already done this.


    But it is not enough, we will provide some additional assistance, such as some real-time intelligence support, I think Yume and Inuzuka will not refuse.


    Also, we also need to let the people from the enchantment class pass by. Only in this way can this matter appear more peaceful, and it will not cause too much commotion.


    In addition to this is the issue of daimyo. I think this is the focus of our meeting today, because it is related to the success or failure of our series of changes in the future. "


    Nara Shikahisa was very successful in changing the topic, and Habara actually didn''t intend to continue entanglement, and Hinata Hizuru''s performance today was relatively silent.


    Habara noticed this a long time ago, but he also guessed what happened to Hinata Hizuru. I''m afraid he is still hesitating about his family''s affairs.


    Don''t persuade others to be kind without suffering from others. Habara doesn''t know what Hinata Hinata''s entanglements are, and he''s not interested in knowing.


    Although they are all the heads of the clan, the situation of each clan is different. It is impossible for Habara to apply his own logic to the Hyuga clan.


    Of course, he doesn''t want to do this either, after all, this is to guarantee the core competitiveness of his family.


    Although he can help a lot to repay some kindness, or exchange benefits, but he is not generous enough to help others improve their core competitiveness easily.


    "That''s right, the daimyo''s matter is the key."


    Habara tapped on the table lightly, his gaze was already on Jiraiya and Tsunade, and then he said quietly.


    "Master Hokage, Minister Tsunade, I wonder if you already know what happened to Lucheng Jonin in the capital of the Fire Kingdom?"


    "We have already known these things through Asma''s report. The daimyo is indeed very complicated."


    Jiraiya also spoke directly, and Tsunade nodded slightly from the side, she also knew about it.


    "Then, both of you should know about our reform plan for Konoha."


    Habara showed a slight smile at this moment, knowing the situation at the daimyo''s place would be easier, which left him a lot of effort.


    "Whether it''s the welfare of ninjas at each stage, or the reform of ninja education, or the subsidies for the cruel ones injured in war.


    This is something that takes a lot of money for us to do, and the daimyo are the ones who hold our pocketbooks.


    Dare to ask you two, if the daimyo really has some bad thoughts, especially if such a character is already wanted to appear by his side.


    So is this an extremely bad signal for us, and it can even be said to force us to make a choice.


    That being the case, we can''t sit still, we are not Sand Hidden Village, we must enjoy our rights while fulfilling our obligations.


    However, in order to prevent us from being more aggressive, we can make advanced temptations, and after the temptations, we can also act. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then he said quietly.


    "Actually, isn''t Hokage-sama also worried that the matter of Asma will have a bad influence?


    In fact, this matter is easy to handle, that is, to transfer conflicts and influences. Didn¡¯t the daimyo provide us with this foundation now? "


    Habara didn''t know that his plan and Onogi''s plan coincided so much in this one.


    Transferring conflicts is actually not a new thing in the ninja world. For example, the outbreak of the Third World War was actually in some ways just to transfer conflicts.


    How Luo Sha came to power was because the Third Kazekage disappeared and this ambitious guy got this opportunity.


    But whether this guy can really get everyone''s support when he comes to power is obviously beyond doubt, that is, he will not at all.


    There are many kinds of forces in Hidden Sand Village, and even in the Gaara period, the division of such forces was extremely serious.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t happen that Gaara saved the whole village, but there was no one in the village who wanted to get him back.


    That''s why Habara has always felt that Luo Sha blatantly provoked the Three Wars in order to forcibly integrate the forces within Sand Yin Village, and at the same time to allow Sand Yin to have a better development space.


    Although the ending is that Sand Yin died a lot of elite ninjas for this, and at the same time, because of repeated defeats, the daimyo was not willing to allocate money to them.


    But for Luo Sha, this was a successful action, because he successfully diverted the conflicts in the village.


    Not only did he turn the pessimistic and angry mood in the village into hatred for Konoha, but he also integrated the forces in Sand Hidden Village, making him a real powerful Kazekage.


    It has to be said that this is the sorrow of Sha Yin Village, and even more so of the Land of Wind, but it is definitely not the sorrow of Luo Sha.


    Of course, this may be Habara speculating on Luo Sha with the greatest malice.


    But Habara himself doesn''t have a good impression of this person, not to mention that this **** provoked three wars and Habara was forced to enter the war.


    If he hadn''t been lucky enough to be born a few years later, he might have really experienced the baptism of a full set of wars, and he might even have died on the battlefield long ago.


    Moreover, Luo Sha''s treatment of Gaara is also cruel enough, a tiger''s poison does not eat its children, this guy has no similar scruples at all.


    "And I have read a lot of reports, and the evaluation of this guy is not very good, especially in terms of strength.


    He doesn''t deserve to stand in the same position as other kages at all, even Chiyo''s evaluation is much higher than him. "


    Habara''s idea of ??diverting the conflict was passed without any surprises, after all, some things have already been determined.


    It''s just that now Habara has provided them with a more reasonable, legal and compliant cloak, and at the same time allows them to use one thing to suppress the influence of another.


    Why not do this?


    And there is nothing to worry about about the candidates for execution. The seven major families also brought their own clansmen to this meeting, and the meaning is already very clear.


    Perhaps the only thing that needs to be discussed is who will be the captain this time.


    However, in this matter, Habara was extremely strong. He directly elected Shisui to be the captain, and the reason was very simple.


    "Shisui was born in Anbe, and I don''t think there are many people who are better than him in terms of skills and tactics.


    In addition, Shisui has the same eyes as me, and he is the deputy head of the Uchiha clan.


    I don''t think there is anyone more suitable for the position of captain than him! "


    Habara''s words directly made everyone dumbfounded, but after thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is indeed the case.


    Although the strength of the Uchiha clan has been focused on Habara, it cannot be denied that there are still many Uchiha talents.


    Just like this Uchiha Shisui, he was a more talented person than Habara at the beginning, just because the light released by Habara''s eruption was too dazzling.


    This made people faintly ignore Shisui, but once they think about it, they will understand that Shisui is definitely not inferior to Habara.


    "And apart from this Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Fugaku''s strength has never been weak.


    Although this guy is very low-key, he still sits in a high position in the family after experiencing the impeachment of the family.


    In addition to explaining this by the majesty of the Habara clan, there is probably one more thing that is essential.


    That is the strength of this Elder Fuyue, which may also make the patriarch Habara dare not act rashly. "


    After understanding these things, basically the position of Captain Zhishui will not be changed or shaken in any way.


    After receiving the document written by Ji Laiye himself, the temporarily formed elite that included the seven major families set off immediately.


    It can be said that Konoha at this time has also reached a moment that makes people feel a little suffocated, but the protagonist has been changed at such a careful moment.


    The Uchiha clan who used to be in the center of the vortex sat on the shore, and Habara could also calmly watch the fish in the large pool of Konoha, performing to their heart''s content.


    The night is like a song, and the Sarutobi Clan''s land is completely silent. Ever since they were isolated to the corner of the village, the night here has been particularly deserted.


    The Sarutobi clan lives very close to Zhuanju and Mitomon, and the three clans are also connected to each other.


    The people of the three clans now basically don''t walk outside once it''s dark, which also makes the clan lands of the three clans quiet as if they were dead.


    It''s just that tonight is a little different. Asma is not in her own room, but in a warehouse in the corner of the Sarutobi clan.


    There are many ninjas like him in this warehouse, they are wearing ninja uniforms, and they are all waiting quietly.


    It took a long time for Asma to stand up, his eyes scanned everyone present, and finally he spoke calmly.


    "Everyone, everyone is here tonight, and I think everyone understands what we are going to do next.


    I have to admit that this is the last thing I want to accept, and it is also the bloodiest and cruelest thing.


    But this is what we have to face now, because we forced Hinata back then and put Uchiha in such a situation.


    Now we have failed because my dad did something inappropriate and everyone is in this situation.


    I really want to apologize to everyone on behalf of him, but I think it is meaningless to say these things now, and as losers, we have no right to choose.


    Tonight we must make a decision, a decision that is in the interests of everyone and in the interest of Konoha.


    I believe everyone understands that they are all watching us.


    For the sake of the Sarutobi clan, in order to revive the family, we have to do something.


    And this is the time tonight, please! "


    After saying this, Asma bowed deeply to everyone present.


    "Ashma, you don''t have to."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man came out, and he spoke calmly to Asma.


    "Actually, we might as well do it without you.


    And without you, we would not be able to get the current conditions, and the price we have to pay will be even more tragic.


    Even, the Uchiha and the other seven clans may not let any of us go.


    At least we have a chance, at least we can let the Sarutobi clan pass on, at least the Zhuanju and Mitomen also have a chance.


    It should be me and us who should say thank you, thank you. "


    After saying this, the middle-aged man bowed to Asma in order to lead everyone.


    After all of them straightened up, Asma took a deep breath, then turned around and walked towards the outside of the warehouse.


    "Let''s go, everyone, let''s save our family!"


    The sound of stomping footsteps sounded, and countless masked ninjas appeared in the woods outside the Sarutobi, Zhuanju, and Mitomon Clan.


    They hid in a dark corner, looking at the entire clan of the three clans with serious eyes.


    Obviously, they are members of Anbu, and their appearance is obviously to prevent people from escaping.


    And among them are a large number of members of Inuzuka and Yume, who provide intelligence resources for Asma''s actions.


    In addition to the people from these two families, Habara and Hyuga Hizuru also came to the scene.


    Habara actually didn''t particularly want to come here, because he himself didn''t think such a thing was so interesting.


    But he couldn''t stand the invitation of Hyuga Hyuzu. Strictly speaking, the Hyuga clan has sent a lot of talents to the security department.


    These talents supported the foundation of the security department, and the relationship between the two clans was relatively good, so Habara finally came over.


    "It seems that tonight will be a feast." Hinata Hinata stared into the distance with his eyes open, and he said in a flat voice.


    "The feast is not enough, but it is a good thing to eliminate the dissatisfaction in your heart and mine."


    Habara''s voice was also very flat, he couldn''t see that far, but he didn''t care that much either.


    "It is enough for Asma and their people to deal with the affairs of these three tribes, but only if someone escapes from these Anbu.


    Extreme guys will be shot to death, and those who don''t know their identity will be arrested. This is also a very ruthless approach. "


    "Compared with you Uchiha, this doesn''t seem too ruthless, does it?"


    Hinata Hidetsu raised his eyebrows, and he said a little funny.


    "It doesn''t really count, but I''m a winner and that''s enough."


    Habara turned his head to look at Hinata Hinata, and he also showed a smile at this time.


    "The person who once bit me has either gone to the Pure Land at this time, or has been completely exiled and is in a state of waiting to die at any time.


    And their family has been broken by me, and now it depends on my face to survive.


    Nizuzu patriarch, sometimes you can''t just look at the surface, but look at what you actually get, right? "


    Habara''s words silenced Hinata Hyuzu, and finally he nodded helplessly in agreement.


    Habara seems to have let these people go, but in fact, the humiliation and punishment he gave these people is really as good as letting them all die!


    Habara''s boldness and ruthlessness are also the reasons why he completely made a genius like Shisui disappear under his halo, because Habara is really too dazzling.


    When Hinata Hinata thought of his difficulties at the beginning, and his hesitation about the way the family handled it now, he couldn''t help but sighed slightly.


    He suddenly felt that he really seemed to be inferior to this young man.


    Following the silence of the two of them, in the dark woods, the previous silence was restored.


    The whole forest seemed quiet again, only a few Xia Chans were still neighing.


    After stepping into the clan ground, Asma immediately waved to the ninja behind him, and then he glanced to the left.


    In the dark shadows, there are three Sarutobi ninjas hiding, which is the first dark whistle at the entrance.


    When the three ninjas saw him, they immediately showed vigilant expressions, because Asma was in a different position from them.


    In the eyes of these extreme guys, Asma betrayed their three tribes!


    "Asuma, why are you still wandering outside so late?" A Sarutobi ninja at the front said, his attitude looked very bad.


    "What am I doing, do I need to report to you?" Asma walked towards them slowly, and said slowly while walking on his side.


    "You guy who betrayed the family, I really don''t know if your father knows that you made such a choice, whether he can feel at ease in the pure land!"


    Another ninja from the Sarutobi clan cursed fiercely, but after speaking this time, he was speechless again.


    Asma, who was less than five meters away from him, suddenly burst out with a teleportation technique, and then under his disbelieving gaze, he watched helplessly as a handful of kunai pierced into his heart.


    The blood flowed out along the kunai, drop by drop.


    He wanted to say something more, but he couldn''t make any sound. In the last glance, there was only Asman''s extremely stern face.


    boom!


    This Sarutobi ninja fell so suddenly that he himself did not expect it, nor did his companions.


    But being able to guard the entrance of the clan land must not be an idiot.


    The moment he saw his companion fell to the ground, the other two ninjas reacted instantly, and he quickly pulled out the long knife behind his back. He looked at Asma angrily and shot quickly at the same time.


    It''s a pity that their Asma moves faster than him, and the chakra dagger that belongs to him appears in his hand.


    The light blue chakra condensed with the aura of wind escape, and the two sides staggered back and forth for less than a second, and there was not even the sound of weapons clashing.


    The two sarutobi ninjas fell to the ground with disbelieving expressions, each with a bloodstain on their necks, and the blood slowly overflowed.


    Asma looked at the unrepentant appearance of these three people, and looked at their eyes that were still full of anger in horror, but had lost their vitality.


    His body couldn''t help trembling, and even rarely, he felt nauseated.


    After all, he killed his own clansman, after all, he killed someone they had known since childhood, such extreme distortion really made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He knew that Itachi Uchiha had accepted a similar task, and he also knew that Itachi Uchiha had applied for this task himself.


    But he didn''t know how this guy was thinking about doing these things. This kind of thing was really too difficult for people to accept.


    "Uchiha Itachi is probably not a human anymore, because it is impossible for a human to be indifferent to this point!"


    Asma kept taking deep breaths, and he kept adjusting his state. It took him a long time to gradually get used to the smell of blood.


    The two Chakra short knives in his hand were gripped even tighter. He knew that he had no reason or excuse to quit, and now he could only carry this matter through to the end.


    "At this time, we no longer have the feelings of the same family, because this is a struggle of positions.


    If I win, the family still has hope of survival, if I lose, the whole family will be destroyed! "


    Thinking of this, the chakra in Asma''s whole body began to surge vigorously. When he looked at the person who fell on the ground, there was only indifference in his eyes.


    He knows what he should do and what he should not do. For the sake of his family, he must clean up these restless factors now!


    "Go ahead, everyone."


    Asma shouted in a low voice, and then he rushed out first.


    "However, it is not allowed to do anything to those who surrendered. After all, they are still our clansmen, and we have to prepare for the future.


    But there is no one who resists! "


    The night of killing has begun.


    "Is it really cruel to strike?"


    On the roof of the Sarutobi clan, Habara and Hinata Hizuru stood quietly on it.


    They looked away, and at this time the entire Sarutobi clan was lying with corpses everywhere, the flames were constantly burning, and the sound of crying was deafening.


    Habara actually didn''t like this scene, just like when he and Shisui witnessed Yun Yin''s ninja wipe out a small village a few years ago, he would feel angry.


    Although times have changed, some essential things will not change.


    Of course, Habara is also a person with double standards.


    If he can''t do it himself, he will ask others to do it, not to mention that he himself has done it, but doing it by himself and watching others do it are two different things.


    But who can deny that he is not a person with double standards?


    The reason why he came here was just to judge how far this guy Asma would degenerate.


    But as far as it seems, this guy Asma has made up his mind completely, and he already understands what he is going to do.


    But his humanity still exists, after all he hasn''t done anything to women and children.


    If he made a move, then Habara should be more careful about him, because it is impossible for a person who is completely indifferent to be trusted.


    Just like Uchiha Itachi, Habara would rather chase him for thousands of miles, and even prepared to let Sasuke deal with this guy, and did not intend to let Uchiha Itachi have a chance to return.


    Habara would never use even a feigned death operation like letting him enter Anbu.


    Because in his opinion, Itachi Uchiha has completely lost his humanity, so it is better for such an indifferent person to die.


    "However, there is a corresponding price to be paid for preserving humanity. After all, I don''t want or allow people full of hatred to exist.


    How to deal with it is your own business, after all, you will have to integrate these three families from now on. "


    Habara thought silently, then he stood up and walked outside, while Hinata Hizuru turned his head slightly to look at him.


    "I''m planning to leave now, don''t you want to continue watching?"


    "It''s not necessary, I''ve identified what I want to see, and that''s enough."


    Habara replied calmly, and then he suddenly smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "Speaking of which, the Japanese patriarch may not believe it, I hate such a scene very much.


    Although my hands are also covered with blood, I still feel very uncomfortable for some reason, but I can bear it and it will not affect my battle. "


    "This is a good thing. At least it shows that Patriarch Habara has not been completely eroded by the war. Such scenes are not uncommon in wars."


    Hinata Hizuru nodded slightly, obviously he misunderstood Habara, he said very seriously.


    "Speaking of which, I actually hope that I can still feel this way like Clan Chief Habara.


    But it''s a pity that I can only remain indifferent in the face of such a scene, because they are not my people.


    And patriarch Yuyuan can actually change his mind, after all, no one here is innocent. "


    When Habara heard Hinata Hyuzu''s words, he immediately knew that his statement might be misunderstood, but he didn''t bother to explain so much.


    It''s impossible to tell Hinata Hyuzu directly that I''m fine by myself, but when I see others doing it, I think this guy is a villain, right?


    Shaking his head slightly, Habara said with a smile: "Thank you, Patriarch Nizuzu for your enlightenment, but Patriarch Nizuzu, have you thought about your own problem clearly?"


    Habara''s question caused Hinata Hinata to pause slightly, and then he sighed softly.


    His sigh obviously told Habara that he might not be fully prepared yet.


    After all, the plan Habara told him was too extreme, and he planned to modify it, but some things were really not so easy to do.


    Power is like poison, once tasted some people really can''t leave.


    Especially when their strength declines and they lose their previous dominance, power is the only thing that supports them to believe that they are still at the top of the ninja world.


    It''s hard to say, this is the case with the three clans in front of me and the Shimura Danzo.


    "It''s difficult, but I don''t want to go to extremes."


    Hinata Hizuru sighed slightly, and he spoke directly.


    "Doing it will cause turmoil, and many people will die at that time, and everyone will be turned into a separate family. The people of those clans at UU Reading are absolutely unwilling, and blood will flow like a river again.


    I know that Patriarch Habara''s plan is correct, but sometimes I prefer to take some neutral means.


    I hope to get more people close to me, and I hope to get more support, so that I can abolish some things. "


    "Abolish something?" Habara couldn''t help raising his brows when he heard this sentence: "You don''t think so, are you planning to abolish the caged bird?"


    "Is it that easy to guess?"


    Hinata Hyuzu was slightly surprised, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes, I have this idea, all this is very difficult, isn''t it?


    The members of the Zong family do not allow such a thing to happen, but they will definitely fight to the death in the end.


    And the people who are separated from the family can''t resist the clan''s use of caged birds to control them, and my situation may be even more difficult then. "


    "Indeed, by then you may be besieged by the Zong family and the entire branch family."


    Habara nodded, he really didn''t expect Hinata Hizuru to be so crazy, but after thinking about it carefully, it seems that there are no traces in the original work.


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about so many questions now, he looked at Hinata Hyuzu suspiciously.


    "It''s just, have you considered that if you succeed, what will happen to your eyes without the caged bird?"


    "Of course I''ve considered it."


    Hinata Hizuru nodded, and then he looked at Habara meaningfully.


    "You Uchihas don''t have birds in cages either, but aren''t you also not afraid?


    And under such pressure, not all kinds of geniuses are also born, such as Zhishui, just like you! "


    Digression


    After looking at it, there are still more than two hundred to one thousand tickets left, please ask for a monthly pass, everyone

 Chapter 183： Youre fighting the whole ninja system

    When did Hinata Hyuzu start to have such crazy ideas, Habara remembered that it should have started when he wanted to send his brother to death.


    The relationship between Hyuga Nyaku and Hyuga Nyza is very complicated. Hyuga Nyaku fits the expression of brotherhood in the world of Naruto, but as the main family, he must restrain his feelings.


    Especially since he is still the heir of the patriarch, he has to handle the relationship between the main family and the branch family, so even if he has such feelings, he must show his attitude.


    And Hyuga Hizashi''s heart is also extremely complicated. He hates the clan and his elder brother because of the bird in the cage.


    But secretly, he has also been protecting his elder brother. When he was alive, the branch he led was completely close to Hyuga Hyuzu, which prevented Hyuga Hyuzu from being ostracized by those elders.


    And although he said that his death was for the so-called freedom, if he really didn''t have brotherly feelings, he wouldn''t be able to act so calmly.


    Of course, from a darker point of view, he also has to worry that he will still die after resisting, and his family and children will suffer.


    But in any case, Hyuga Nichizu should have planted an idea at that time.


    And the practice of this idea can be understood by looking at Hinata Hinata and Hinata Hanabi, neither of whom has a bird in a cage.


    Although Habara remembers a saying, it was because Hinata Nyaku was very dissatisfied with Hinata''s talent that Hinata Hanabi carefully cultivated it.


    But the problem is that he didn''t put a bird in the cage for Hinata when he was training Hinata Hanabi, and Hinata still enjoys the treatment of the eldest lady of the Hinata family.


    Not to mention Huahuo, this frequent visitor in the book should have been caged at the age of five, but she didn''t until the end.


    Although the situation here is a bit special, because Hinata married Naruto, the savior of the ninja world and Konoha Seventh Generation Hokage, so that she can avoid the caged bird.


    After Hinata left, Hanabi became the sole heir of the family, which made her feel confident that she didn''t need to be caged again.


    But this is not the result of Hinata Hyuzu''s strong suppression of various voices when they were young, otherwise one of these two people must be unable to escape fate.


    "Does this guy really seem to break the thousand-year-old rules and fate of the Hyuga clan?"


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but feel a little emotional, because this is really a bold and crazy move.


    Birds in cages are no longer used, so this also means that the Hyuga clan will no longer have the tradition of family division for thousands of years.


    Of course, the Tianlong people of the most clan also don''t have this aura anymore. Hyuga Hyuzu is digging his own foundation.


    But thinking about it carefully, if he really did this, it would make his rule over the family more stable.


    Because those branch families who want to get rid of the control of the Lizong family have really gone crazy for a long time. After all, no one is really willing to become a slave.


    "And this guy is also very ambitious. He actually refuted me by saying that Uchiha doesn''t have a bird in a cage. It''s true."


    The existence of the bird in the cage is not only a curse of fate, but also a kind of existence of a patron saint, because it can avoid being robbed by other people.


    It''s a pity that this thing that originally belonged to the nature of the patron saint has developed to the extreme, but it has become the product of enslaving a person or even a group of people.


    Because there is no bird in the cage, the members of the Zong family can excuse not to go to the mission, so as to avoid accidents during the mission and kill them and cause their eyes to be taken away.


    And the people who are separated must undertake all the dangerous things such as wars and missions, because they have birds in cages, even if their eyes are taken away, they can use the spell to destroy their eyes.


    This kind of setting is really cruel, but this kind of environment also greatly reduces Hinata''s competitiveness.


    Hinata Hizuru may have seen Uchiha''s situation, such as Habara himself and Shisui''s growth, which made him firmer in this idea.


    Uchiha has never said that there is such a thing as a bird in a cage. The clansmen with Sharingan also have to carry out tasks, and the dangers they face are also imaginable.


    After all, in addition to being careful about their own lives, they must also keep in mind one thing, that is, their own failures will lead to the loss of the family''s eyes.


    In Hinata''s view, it is under such double pressure that Uchiha''s talents will grow faster, and there will be so many powerful ninjas.


    There may even be super ninjas like Habara and Shisui who can decide the outcome.


    "But don''t think about it, how difficult it is for Uchiha to open his eyes, you Hinata will have such eyes at a certain age.


    And the growth of Sharingan has a clear development direction. You Baiyan don''t seem to have this ability, right?


    Although it is undeniable that in the later stage, Tenseigan and Reincarnation are eyes at the same level, and even Tenseigan is more aggressive.


    But for the time being, besides seeing farther every time you roll your eyes, what else do you have? "


    In his heart, Habara really complained about Hinata Hyuzu''s thoughts, but it was impossible for him to say these things.


    Baiyan is the eyes of the Otsutsuki clan, its strength is unquestionable, but Hyuga is not Otsutsuki, the blood of Hinata may have been indifferent in the development of thousands of years.


    Not to mention the Hyuga in the ninja world, even those guys on the moon who still call themselves Otsutsugi, I am afraid their blood has already weakened.


    It''s just that they still have all kinds of books left by Otsutsuki Yumura, and their inheritance is more complete, so they know the existence of Tenseigan.


    But even knowing it is useless, Tenseikan and Samsarakan are still at a low level of development, so it is doomed that it will be more difficult for Baiyan to become Tenseikan.


    Sharingan can become reincarnation eye step by step, from one-pointed jade to three-pointed jade, to kaleidoscope and eternal eye, and finally find a way to make a breakthrough.


    It can be said that Sharingan can be effective at every stage, but Baiyan has accumulated a lot of hair, from the first step to the stomach and directly into the later stage.


    "Patriarch Rizu, you should consider these things slowly. As an outsider, I am not so easy to judge many things."


    Habara and Hyuga Hizuru had already arrived in front of the Hokage Building at this time, and the things tonight had basically reached the final stage of finishing.


    The battle on Asma''s side was very difficult. After all, although Asma was not particularly prominent in Konoha Mirai''s Jonin system.


    But the monsters who are the same age as him are guys like Kakashi, Maitkai and Obito.


    Asma''s overall strength is not particularly weak, plus he has the help of Konoha, Inuzuka and Yume, and Anbu''s siege on the periphery.


    Although he also lost a lot of manpower, overall they still have a certain upper hand.


    Moreover, it is in the interests of Habara and the others that they lose a certain amount of manpower. After the rebirth of the Sarutobi clan, it is best if they are half-disabled.


    Early the next morning, all Konoha residents noticed that something was wrong with today''s situation.


    Because they obviously found that Konoha''s control over the three clans seems to have begun to decrease today!


    For a long time since the impeachment incident broke out, these three clans have been strongly blocked by Konoha or by the seven major clans.


    Regardless of whether their industry or personnel, they are completely blocked and frozen. People are not allowed to leave the clan and the real estate industry is not allowed to operate at all.


    This situation has actually brought great inconvenience to many residents of Konoha, because the assets of these three major clans are basically related to people''s livelihood.


    But no one dared to say anything, especially as some places were opened up one after another, no one would say anything.


    Of course, the handling of the three clans is still something that everyone will pay attention to.


    After all, this is very likely to develop into the scariest action of Konoha since its establishment. It may even be a question whether these three tribes still exist!


    It''s just that no one dares to think about such a question, and no one dares to ask it. Everyone is silently waiting for an answer.


    And today it seems that there is an answer, but when the Konoha guards left completely, the answer the villagers got shocked them all!


    Blood flowed like rivers in the entire clan of the three clans, and an unknown number of corpses were slowly transported out. This scene really stimulated the nerves of all Konoha residents.


    It was only when specific things began to be revealed slowly that they knew what it was about.


    Some of the three clans conspired against Konoha to carry out a political coup.


    As a result, Asma discovered and led the people who were willing to follow him, and directly wiped out these guys collectively!


    This news really made them wonder how to evaluate it, because there were too many loopholes in it.


    Let''s not talk about how Asma found out, just when did he find so many people willing to follow him, and where did he get so many weapons.


    These are all questions worth pondering. In addition, Asma met Jiraiya before, and many people have seen it.


    Asma ran to the Hokage Building and didn''t hide his figure, and it wasn''t even a matter of once or twice that he went to the Hokage Building.


    Is it really reasonable for something like this to happen right after the trip?


    These things have been rippling in everyone''s mind, and no one knows what is going on.


    But they all know that it''s best not to ask, don''t think too much, just watch carefully and wait for Konoha to give an official answer.


    At the same time as Konoha was in a bloodbath, Shishui and others had also quickly arrived at the capital of the Kingdom of Fire.


    For them, such a distance can be reached at full speed, which means more than a day.


    Standing in the daimyo''s palace, Shisui and the others seemed very silent, but they had already discussed many things before they came.


    Although the seven of them are not familiar with each other, at any rate they are members of the same alliance, and they are all young people, and their strengths are not weak.


    Therefore, they also have more common topics, especially when they all agree with Zhishui''s strength, their natural communication has become smoother.


    Strictly speaking, they are all classmates, because they are all about the same age.


    It''s just that the classes they belong to are different, and the time of graduation is also different, and the things they do after graduation are also different, which makes them seem a little strange.


    As they chatted while driving, the strangeness was alleviated, and they even became inexplicably familiar because of reading together.


    And more of their topics actually revolved around Yu Yuan, which made them chat more happily.


    After all, Habara is also their peer, but this peer has now unceremoniously said that he is standing at the top of Konoha.


    Even above the ninja world, there is an absolutely strong position, so why don''t they feel curious?


    Shisui did not avoid such a topic, because in his opinion, it is a fact that he is not as good as Habara, and there is nothing worth avoiding.


    "Habara''s strength is not just his strength, his thinking and logical ability may be stronger than his actual strength.


    Of course, Habara''s personal ability is also very terrifying. In fact, Habara has flattered me a bit.


    Although my eyes have reached the same level as his, I can feel that if I fight against him, I will definitely be the one who fails. "


    Shisui''s evaluation of Habara is also extremely high, and even after Shisui finished speaking, he still felt that what he said was not comprehensive enough.


    Because he felt that it was really difficult for him to describe Habara''s ability.


    But he found that even if he just said that very euphemistically, it still made these guys unbelievable, and some people even thought that he had said it too much.


    Shisui didn''t respond at all to this, because only when he really got in touch with Habara would he know how powerful Habara is.


    Knowing this, Shisui is 100% sure that Habara is definitely someone who can revive the family, bring harmony between the family and the village, and make the family great again!


    "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting."


    Just as Shisui was recalling some things when they came all the way, while waiting silently for Daimyo, a voice interrupted their thoughts.


    I saw a kind man with a smile on his face while gently fanning himself with a fan in his hand. It was obvious that this guy was the famous name of the Land of Fire.


    And behind him, eleven more ninjas also came out, and these eleven were his guardian ninjas without any accident.


    Originally, there should be twelve people, but Asma left here, it can be seen that they haven''t had time to find someone to fill Asma''s vacancy.


    "I have met Your Excellency Daming." Zhishui led the other six people and bowed slightly to Daming.


    Their expressions at this time were very serious, and they were completely lacking in the leisurely mood they had on the way when they came over.


    They are all qualified ninjas, and their professionalism is absolutely guaranteed, otherwise they would not have been sent to perform such a task.


    "I don''t know everyone, what''s the matter this time?" Daming still had a smile on his face, but he was still very nervous inside.


    He still remembers the shadow brought to him by Nara Lucheng. To be honest, he really doesn''t have much affection for these so-called Konoha ninjas.


    "It was Hokage-sama who needed to tell Daimyo-sama about something, so he sent us here."


    Shisui straightened up, he said neither humble nor overbearing, at the same time he reached into the ninja tool bag and took out a scroll and handed it to Daimyo.


    "The specific content is here, please read it, my lord."


    The daimyo couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows when he heard Shisui''s words, he really had no idea who the young Uchiha in front of him was.


    But Hokage''s proposal really made him a little terrified, and this feeling was a bit inexplicable.


    You must know that Konoha''s Hokage is bluntly speaking, Jiraiya who was forced to agree and thus was taken up.


    He was very happy that Sarutobi Hiruzen and those people died, because those guys didn''t have the slightest respect for him.


    Judging from his usual performance, the current Jiraiya is still okay, but who knows what kind of performance he will have after becoming Hokage?


    Through guarding the ninja, the daimyo got the scroll, but when he just opened it and began to look carefully, he suddenly felt his blood pressure go up


    "Increase by 50%, is this to **** blood!"


    The daimyo held the report tightly with both hands, and his eyes had begun to spew flames faintly.


    This number is no longer an exaggeration. In his opinion, this is simply sucking the blood of their family!


    Looking at the entire Ninja Continent, it must be between him and Konoha that the daimyo has contributed the most to Ninja Village, otherwise Konoha would not have developed so fast and so well!


    Without money, what would Konoha do to train so many ninjas, and without money, what would Konoha do to produce and stockpile so many strategic materials.


    Without money, how could Konoha win war after war?


    To put it bluntly, it is because his money supports Konoha that Konoha has come to where he is today step by step!


    Don''t think that you can earn a lot of money from any task share. It is true that a large number of task shares can make the village a lot of money, but it is gone for a project with that little money.


    At most, it will be used to subsidize the ninjas. The real big head is the funding from the daimyo!


    And the ninjas naturally have to do things after taking the money, such as protecting the business and interests of the daimyo, which is what they should do, after all, they have given them so much money.


    The daimyo admitted that Konoha''s ninjas did a good job, at least in terms of protecting his interests.


    But he has paid enough, why are these guys still so greedy and want more?


    Daimyo tried hard to restrain his emotions, he knew that these Konoha ninjas were not easy to mess with.


    The last time Nara Lucheng dared to threaten him blatantly, he remembered this incident, and he knew that it was best not to have a direct conflict with these Konoha ninjas.


    However, his heart was really full of dissatisfaction with these Konoha ninjas, especially those who had spoken to himself with Ma.


    That guy said that the most important thing to the Land of Fire is not Konoha''s Hokage, but his name!


    If it wasn''t for the continuous funding of Konoha by his name, would Konoha have the development it is today?


    Daimyo is the only jade, not Konoha''s Hokage!


    These words have been deeply engraved in his mind, and at this moment, these words are constantly taking root and sprouting like mushrooms after rain.


    He wants to be the only jade in the land of fire, not become a twin jade with the so-called Hokage, let alone make Konoha the only jade!


    Thinking of this, Daimyo took a deep breath, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Fifty percent is really a bit high, you must know that I originally provided a lot of funding.


    As far as I know, the daimyo of the Land of Winds'' funding for Hidden Sand Village is only 30% of what I originally gave to Konoha, right?


    Now Hokage-sama directly asks for an increase of 50%, which means that after you get it, my subsidy to you will be more than five times that of Hidden Sand Village.


    Ladies and gentlemen, although we complement each other, this is beyond the limit I can accept. I also hope that you can give me time and let me think about it.


    At the same time, I also hope that you will think about it carefully after you go back, whether it is really necessary for you to take so much.


    At the same time, I also hope that everyone will think carefully, even now, is it too much? "


    Daming''s words were not harsh, and what he said seemed to be well-founded, but Shishui and the others frowned.


    Because they all heard the meaning of this name, that is to refuse!


    What''s even more exaggerated is that this guy seems to have the intention of threatening them faintly. His posture seems to be saying that Konoha has taken too much, and he needs to think about it.


    This answer is not acceptable to them, but it is what they want to hear.


    Shisui thought for a while, and the corner of his eyes was aimed at a member of the Nara clan. This guy nodded slightly at Shisui, and then Shisui spoke.


    "My lord, although we are very grateful for your support.


    But don''t forget, my lord, without Konoha''s protection, it seems that the family''s business would not have developed so smoothly.


    Daimyo subsidizes Konoha so that Konoha can develop vigorously, and Konoha protects Daimyo''s industry so that Daimyo can get more property and glory.


    This is a symbiotic relationship that complements each other. We have the obligation to protect Konoha and the Nation of Fire, and Daimyo also has the obligation to ensure our development.


    Daming, you can think about it, if we don¡¯t protect your industries in certain areas, do you think these industries can continue to develop?


    I''m afraid some local people will be jealous and use various means to harass and plunder. I''m afraid this is not what the daimyo wants to see, right? "


    "you"


    The daimyo choked on Shisui''s words, but he had to admit that what Shisui said was right.


    Without Konoha''s protection, his family business would not be able to continue.


    It''s just that he really doesn''t want to be controlled by Konoha in his heart, he is the big name in this country.


    But the daimyo is also an ordinary person after all, seeing the posture of the seven Shishui, he also hesitated a little in his heart.


    Fortunately, a silver-haired ninja standing behind him took a step forward and spoke.


    "What the **** do you guys mean, threatening daimyo?


    Don''t forget, the real masters of the Kingdom of Fire are not you ninjas, but the daimyo in front of you.


    Don''t get your identity wrong, don''t think that you ninjas can offend your master! "


    This guy''s words instantly changed the faces of the Zhishui Seven people. They already knew who this guy was based on Asma''s information.


    This guy is the most extreme, I hope his daimyo is the so-called only jade Kazuma, and this guy is also named and must be killed!


    According to Yu Yuan''s request, it seems that there are only five people who don''t need to kill him, and that is a group of four from Thunder Dun and a monk.


    According to Habara''s statement, the rest of the people would not stay, and all of them would be sent down.


    Even if it is necessary, it is not impossible for the daimyo to be sent down!


    Of course, Habara alone told Shisui about this last task. There are some things that can be done, but they can¡¯t be said so blatantly.


    "What are you, why are you barking in front of me?"


    Shisui put his eyes on this guy, and unknowingly, he began to learn some of Habara''s words.


    And his words immediately made Kazuma''s face extremely ugly.


    However, Shishui didn''t give him any chance to speak, he just glanced at Hema indifferently, and then looked at Daimyo again.


    "My lord, let me ask you a question. Is this your decision?"


    "I"


    Daming felt the pressure from Shisui, not only Shisui, but also other people burst out at this time, making Daimyo feel a little suffocated.


    "presumptuous!"


    Kazuma also noticed what Shishui and the others were doing, and he came directly to the daimyo in a flash.


    Not only him, but the other ten people rushed over either actively or passively, and they quickly formed a row to block the daimyo.


    At this moment, in the daimyo''s palace, everything seemed so tense.


    It''s just that Zhishui and the others seemed to have already guessed the result, and they all looked extremely calm.


    Especially Shisui, he didn''t even open the Sharingan, he just stared at the daimyo indifferently and didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    "I''ll ask you again, daimyo-sama, is this your decision?"


    The daimyo still remained silent, although his face looked extraordinarily tangled, but he still didn''t give any reply.


    "I think I get it, I have to say it was a bad meeting."


    Zhishui sighed slightly, his eyes began to close slightly, and his chakra began to surge rapidly.


    "But there will always be a solution to the problem, but this solution will change because of the choice of the daimyo.


    Daimyo-sama, I said that Konoha and you are standing together. Without Konoha''s protection, your business will suffer unimaginable troubles.


    However, even without daimyo''s funding, Konoha can find other people to fund.


    Someone told me that in this world, ninjas are the real main force, and the existence of Chakra separates ordinary people from ninjas.


    But God is also fair. Everyone can try to become a ninja and become a person who has mastered power.


    This is a special ascending channel, an opportunity for everyone to change their destiny.


    And when an ordinary person becomes a ninja, he must follow some specific rules, and it is impossible to discriminate against non-ninjas just because you become a ninja.


    Because we respect ordinary people, every ordinary person can be one of us.


    But once someone tries to break this rule, once someone thinks that he can challenge the ninja system just because he has mastered the ability of life and death among ordinary people.


    Then it''s a big mistake, because this person is going to face"


    Having said this, Zhishui''s eyes have been opened, and the scarlet light is constantly flashing in his eyes.


    "It will be a counterattack of the entire ninja system, daimyo-sama, I have to say that you are really courageous"


    The word courageous, after being ridiculed and used by a top cabinet secretary, at least in Habara''s understanding, it is no longer a word of praise.


    Habara also joked with Shisui about similar things in private. For example, Habara once told Shisui that Hiruza Sarutobi had made many bold decisions.


    For example, confronting the entire Konoha family ninja system, such as ignoring everyone''s ideas, the final decision to go his own way caused a huge blow to Konoha''s reputation to avoid war.


    The usage of these words, although Zhishui sometimes feels that something is not right psychologically, who can accept it so easily if a word becomes such a ghost.


    But I have to say that sometimes, when such words that seem to praise people are used, the meaning of ridicule is even deeper.


    What Shisui didn''t know was that in the distant Land of Earth, Ohnoki really made a very courageous decision!


    In the Tukage Building, Ohnoki stood in the center of the meeting room, and around him were a group of senior Iwakage who were a little dumbfounded.


    They were completely shocked by Onoki''s crazy plan, because they never thought that Onoki decided to use troops against Konoha!


    It is true that Konoha''s situation is not very good now, after all, they lost a lot of people in that epic impeachment operation.


    According to the reports from the spies they hid in Konoha, the impeachment action almost burned the entire Anbu.


    In addition, it is unknown how many ninjas died because of this. It can be seen that Konoha is in a weak period at this time.


    If you do something to Konoha at this time, maybe it will have some miraculous effects.


    Not to mention anything else, I am afraid that the complete control of the Kingdom of Grass will fall into the hands of Yanyin, right?


    It''s just that many people present don''t want to start a war at this time. On the one hand, Konoha left a deep impression on them during World War III.


    That kind of tenacity and tenacity was not something that ordinary villages possessed.


    In addition, once they do it, it is hard to say that it will detonate another ninja war, which is not a good thing for them.


    After all, it''s okay to deal with Konoha one-on-one, but don''t forget that they still have a huge hatred with Yunyin Village.


    At the beginning, tens of thousands of them gave up the third generation of Raikage, and this enmity had already been forged.


    If it wasn''t for Yunyin''s attitude of wanting to fight them desperately, they wouldn''t have given up the war with Konoha immediately, surrendered quickly and turned their heads to guard against Yunyin.


    Now if they make a move, who knows what kind of state Yunyin will be in.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Okino made a mistake.


    In the past, no matter how wrong Onoki was, they would not dare to think about it.


    But now, someone has given them a perfect demonstration, and they all have some ideas of their own in their hearts.


    "Master Tukage, this doesn''t seem like a very good reason."


    At this time, a slightly older Iwa Shinobu spoke. Obviously this guy is an elder, he said in a slightly calm tone.


    "I know that Huangtu''s death has dealt a huge blow to you, but we can''t prove that Konoha did it.


    You told us that the technique is Susano, but it is a pity that no one can use that technique after Uchiha Madara''s death.


    Although according to intelligence, Konoha''s Uchiha Habara used a similar technique, the key lies in the evidence.


    It is not in our interest to use this as an excuse to start a war. "


    "That''s right, Tsuchikage-sama."


    At this moment, a middle-aged Iwanin spoke. He bowed slightly to Onoki respectfully, and then spoke seriously.


    "Besides, we don''t have any specific information about Konoha at this time, so we don''t have the upper hand if we act rashly.


    Master Tuying, I also hope that you will put the overall situation first, and not let the whole village fall into an unnecessary war because of personal emotional factors. "


    This sentence can already be said to be very serious, and many people frowned slightly when they heard this statement.


    It''s just that they didn''t open their mouths to refute, because to some extent they also thought so.


    Since someone is willing to be this warrior, they are naturally happy to see Onoki''s reaction.


    Onogi''s expression was still calm, but at this moment he also turned around, staring at the middle-aged ninja.


    In an instant, Onogi''s aura began to dissipate slightly.


    Even if he is old, but with Chen Dun, the only blood successor in the ninja world, no one can underestimate him!


    This kind of aura seemed a little weak at first, but when these auras condensed at one point and moved towards the middle-aged ninja, the middle-aged ninja''s face instantly turned pale.


    The cold sweat could not be restrained and continued to drop down his forehead, it could be seen that he was unable to resist under the pressure of Onoki''s momentum.


    "Young man, don''t think that you can dictate many things just by sitting in this room."


    Onoki''s tone was extremely indifferent, he quietly looked at the middle-aged ninja who had started to sweat on his forehead and said slowly.


    "Thinking to run before learning to walk, although this is a mistake that young people make, it is not a mistake that a ''young person'' of your age should make.


    Before he learned the rules of the game, he wanted to prove himself too much. There was no other possibility for such an end except to become a young bird and be beaten to death.


    Today I will teach you a lesson to let you know what the rules of this game are. From today onwards, I don''t want to see you in this meeting room again, understand? "


    Speaking of this, Ohnoki paused slightly, and then his eyes scanned the entire scene.


    At this moment, no one dared to look at Onogi, they all subconsciously lowered their heads to avoid Onogi''s gaze.


    "Also, the decision made by the old man must be for the sake of the entire Yan Yin.


    Although the old man has to admit that I want to avenge Huang Tu, but don''t think so narrowly.


    Look at the report on your desk, and when you enter the meeting room, you will be in a mess when you hear the news.


    If the old man really abdicates, based on your current situation, what do you have to fight against other villages? "


    Onogi''s words made everyone''s eyes flicker, but they still honestly picked up the document in front of them and read it.


    They really didn''t notice these documents, or in fact, Ohnoki didn''t give them time to read these documents from the beginning of the meeting.


    After entering the venue, Onoki started the meeting, and then directly stated that he wanted to do something to Konoha. In this situation, who else has the time and energy to read this document?


    But they are also very smart, looking at the middle-aged man who lost his soul like a frost beating an eggplant, they shook their heads silently.


    This was a simple moment of silence, and then they began to seriously look at the documents in their hands.


    However, after letting them watch it carefully, his face changed slightly. At this moment, they finally knew why Onogi had such confidence and thoughts.


    Because this document records the events of the three major families in Konoha, which are close to extermination.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    In Konoha Hokage''s office, the patriarchs of the seven major families gathered together, and Jiraiya and Tsunade also appeared in this office.


    It''s just that Ji Lai also had a very ugly face. He received a document from Yanyin Village in his hand, and the content of this document made him surprisingly angry.


    Because this document is Onogi asking him to hand over Uchiha Habara, and the reason is that Habara assassinated Huang Tu!


    This reason and statement is really unacceptable, and what is even more unacceptable is that Onoki also said that if he does not follow suit, he will go to war directly!


    Of course, it is impossible to be straightforward in diplomatic terms, but it is correct to translate this meaning.


    Jiraiya is really angry to the extreme now. In his opinion, Habara Habara has never left Konoha at all. What kind of opportunity does he have to do this?


    In addition, Konoha is now in a very critical period, and Konoha has not made an announcement so far.


    This is waiting for Shisui to lead the team to deal with the daimyo''s problem, and then take this opportunity to announce the ninja reform plan, and then announce the situation of the three clans.


    This is used to dilute the fact that the three tribes are basically wiped out, so that Konoha has a better and more stable development space.


    But Ohnoki''s current actions really disrupted his plan, so how could he not be angry?


    Of course, this wasn''t what irritated him the most, he actually found that Habara was really a little embarrassed!


    What does this mean? This means that he may have guessed something wrong, that is, Habara probably ran out of Konoha and did something. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    But as Hokage, he didn''t know anything about it, how could he not feel angry, how could he not feel annoyed?


    "Actually, I think it''s more likely to be blamed for this matter."


    Shikahisa Nara coughed lightly, and then spoke.


    "Onogi didn''t present any evidence at all, he just said that the assailant used Susanoo.


    And Patriarch Habara said that Susano can only be used by the owner of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, so there are probably many people who can use this technique. "


    "That''s right, at present there may be five people who can use this technique."


    Although Yu Yuan was very embarrassed, he would not admit to this kind of thing even if he was beaten to death, and he had already thought about being the one who took the blame, so Zhang Kou came naturally.


    "One for me, one for Shisui, one for Fujigaku, and the two Uchihas who are not in Konoha, they are also the owners of the kaleidoscope.


    So they are also suspect, Hokage-sama.


    And this matter, I think Ohnoki should blame me, after all, his recent situation is not very good.


    Also, in fact, this incident does not seem to be as bad as we imagined. "


    "What do you mean?" Jiraiya looked at Habara suspiciously, he didn''t quite believe what Habara said.


    "The meaning is very simple."


    Habara''s mind was spinning rapidly, and then he smiled slightly.


    "It''s such a good opportunity to divert public opinion, why don''t we make good use of it?"


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    On the last day, ask for a monthly pass, thank you everyone~!

 Chapter 184： Death of the Daimyo, Shadow of War

    Habara was really confused at first, because he didn''t know what Onoki was going crazy.


    Although Habara did these things, no matter whether it was the large group of ninjas like Iwanin or Huang Tu, they all died in his own hands.


    But the problem is that Habara did these things very cleanly, and it is basically impossible to leave any evidence there.


    Even if he uses Susano, Habara can completely blame Obito and Itachi, which is not uncommon.


    Could it be that Obito and Itachi also told Onoki that they couldn''t cast Susanoo because they didn''t have complete eyes?


    If this was the case, Habara would have asked Shisui to take off his eyes for a moment, and then show them what it means to cast Susano with one eye.


    But Onogi didn''t follow the script at all. He directly believed that it was Habara who did it, and then acted so forcefully that he wanted to start a war with Konoha.


    This really caused Habara to think, not only Habara, but Nara Shikahisa was also stunned for a moment, and then began to think about the old man''s thoughts and thinking.


    At this point, the power of the entire Ninja Village is in one hand. Every time these shadows do something, they must have their own logic and thinking in it.


    Some things may seem stupid, but stupidity is only appearance, and its inner meaning is something worth pondering.


    For example, Habara guessed that this guy Luo Sha opened the prelude to the third war, and the result made the entire Hidden Sand Village miserable.


    But Sha Yin Village is unlucky, what does it have to do with Luo Sha?


    He, Luo Sha, actually diverted the conflict and cleaned up the unstable people in the village, thus gaining power in the village.


    "So Onogi must have his own ideas when doing these things, or he does these things for his own benefit."


    Habara quickly began to think about why Onogi did this, and had to say that as a traverser, Habara''s other abilities might not be good.


    For example, if he is actually asked to micromanage some things, his level may not be as strong as an ordinary ninja.


    But Habara is very self-aware, he knows he can''t do it, so he won''t mess around, he won''t try to imitate a transport captain who is "on an isolated island".


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t see us landing on the island, so I crossed over in the end."


    What Habara is good at is actually coordinating the overall situation, and then controlling a general direction so that some things will not go astray.


    At the same time, based on this ability, he can also analyze a certain matter based on the overall situation, or what is hidden behind a person''s specific behavior.


    After thinking for a while, he basically guessed what Onoki was thinking.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Onogi is not doing well right now, and the main reason is our fault."


    Habara smiled, and he spoke to Jiraiya and the others.


    His words made Jiraiya frowned, but Tsunade reacted quickly, and she immediately understood what was going on.


    "You mean, the impeachment incident brought up by the seven of you made him feel threatened, so he used Huangtu to divert the conflict?"


    I have to say that the woman Tsunade is really powerful enough. Although it is not in the original book, this woman is still full of problems now.


    For example, she loves to gamble, even though she is now the head of the medical department, she hasn''t changed or restrained in the slightest.


    It''s normal to think about it, but Hokage didn''t restrain herself in the original book, let alone the fact that she is only the head of the medical department now.


    But she definitely has abilities, although she also has a lot of confusing operations, such as the time to capture Sasuke.


    But overall, she is definitely a qualified Hokage, not even worse than Hiruza Sarutobi when she was young!


    "It''s just that it''s not enough, Onogi''s prestige is incomparable, and his methods are not acceptable to ordinary people.


    Unless there is huge pressure from public opinion, otherwise conservative, he would not make such a risky move. "


    Tsunade quickly shook her head. Although she was not familiar with Onogi, she was definitely no stranger to Onogi after all the years of information accumulation.


    "Master Tsunade, don''t you know about that?"


    Just when Habara was about to speak, Nara Shikahisa asked Tsunade first.


    "This information should have been handed over to you and Hokage-sama, that is, they want to capture Didara.


    Didala is Tuying''s disciple, but this kid caused a lot of public dissatisfaction in Yanyin Village, and then left Yanyin Village.


    It was because of his departure that Huangtu led the troops to arrest him, but encountered some accidents.


    Did you not read the report? "


    Nara Shikahisa''s words immediately made Tsunade''s face change slightly, and Jiraiya also looked at Tsunade with an inexplicable expression, and it took a long time for Jiraiya to sigh slightly.


    Habara and the others looked at Tsunade speechlessly, she didn''t read the information about feelings at all.


    "If that''s the case, maybe I understand."


    Zilai also shook his head speechlessly, but now he has come to his senses.


    "What you''re saying is that the matter of your impeachment put Onogi himself under pressure, and Deidala''s problem also made him even more stressed.


    Therefore, he planned to let Huangtu arrest Didara to quell public anger, but it caused even greater trouble.


    Huang Tu''s actions not only killed him, but I read reports that they also killed hundreds of ninjas. Does this put him under greater pressure from public opinion? "


    "That''s right."


    Habara finally showed a smile at this moment, he nodded seriously to Jiraiya, and then said quietly.


    "It is because this guy is under such strong public opinion pressure that he needs to divert such conflicts so that he can better deal with the problems in his own village.


    As for why we were chosen, I think there are only two reasons. The first one is of course Susano.


    I''ve used Susanoo in Konoha quite a few times, and I''m afraid their spies in Konoha have also reported this incident back.


    As for the second point¡±


    Having said this, Habara looked slightly out of the window, and then he spoke slowly.


    "First, the Anbu suffered huge damage, and the three tribes also suffered huge injuries, and then Asma dealt with the three tribes, and the blood flowed like a river.


    Normally at this time, Konoha''s people are panicked, but their will to fight is not strong at all.


    And once they take action to oppress us, in their view, we have no ability to resist.


    Even if they directly send troops into our area of ??the Country of Grass, then the benefits of the Country of Grass may be taken away by them.


    This can not only benefit Yanyin Village, but also divert conflicts so that Onoki has time to clean up internal worries.


    Then if there is no evidence, even if he knows it is a blame game, he will definitely do it. "


    Habara''s words made Jiraiya frowned, while Tsunade was thoughtful.


    It has to be said that after Habara''s explanation, they all figured out what Onogi''s plan was.


    But they have to say that this Onoki is really old enough, he can actually see the opportunity in such a passive situation, and quickly grasp and act.


    With such ability and sensitivity, it can only be said that he really deserves to be the Third Tsuchikage. This guy is really difficult to deal with beyond everyone''s imagination!


    "It''s just that Onogi''s thoughts were understood by Habara so quickly, this kid is really not simple."


    Jiraiya stared at Habara, he couldn''t help thinking silently in his heart.


    It would not be surprising if Shikahisa Nara was the first to think of him, because Shikahisa Nara himself has such an ability.


    It''s really not surprising that he can think of these.


    And Tsunade is the same, even though Tsunade looks stupid as hell, he can still remember what Habara once said.


    Tsunade has been educated by the elite of the Senshou Clan. Her talent is really not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    And what about Habara?


    He has no advantage in age, and Habara did not receive any elite education in Uchiha.


    This guy couldn''t get along with the Uchiha clan at the beginning, which is something that almost everyone understands.


    Jilai also felt that if it wasn''t for his teacher who wanted to attack this family and was discovered by Habara, he had to stand up and do something.


    I''m afraid Habara won''t stand in his current position and call for the wind and rain. This kid may still be happy to do his task ninja.


    It can only be said that good fortune tricks people, and in the end Zilai has become the one who pays for his teacher''s behavior.


    But these are things that can¡¯t be helped, Jiraiya¡¯s focus is not on this, he pays more attention to Habara himself.


    He has not received that kind of education, but he can clearly and quickly grasp Onogi''s inner thoughts.


    This is really an extremely incredible thing, and Jiraiya also noticed that Habara has done too many incredible things.


    What this guy Habara did is really easy to be subconsciously overlooked, this guy is not even old enough to drink!


    So young, with such achievements, such thinking ability, and unbelievably strong strength, what kind of monster is this?


    "So, you want to use Onogi''s war against Konoha as a tool to divert conflicts."


    Just when Jiraiya was thinking and sighing inwardly, Tsunade suddenly spoke.


    "No, your thoughts are not that simple. It only takes one major event to divert conflicts and attention.


    That''s ninja reform and health care reform, and with the aid of the daimyo incident, that''s totally enough.


    You don''t think so, do you really want to have a touch with Iwagakure? "


    Tsunade''s words immediately brought Jiraiya back to his senses, and his eyes quickly locked on Habara.


    Not only him, but everyone''s eyes were fixed on Habara, but unlike Jiraiya''s slightly nervous look, everyone else was caught in thinking.


    "Maybe we will touch it, maybe we won''t, but this is also an opportunity for Konoha to show our attitude, isn''t it?"


    Habara didn''t have the slightest worry, he nodded directly to express his attitude.


    Then he tapped on the table lightly and spoke calmly.


    "Perhaps you all think that my idea seems a bit risky, because Konoha''s current situation is very unstable.


    But have you ever thought about one thing, that is, what is the current morale of Konoha?


    Especially many years ago, the Third Hokage chose to compromise under the threat of Yun Yin. How much did it hit our morale inside Konoha?


    Also, on the entire Ninja World Continent, how much negative impact did that compromise bring us? "


    Habara''s words immediately changed Hinata Hyuzu''s face slightly, because the Hyuga clan was the ones who were forced to make a compromise and suffered the most injuries.


    However, Hinata Hyuzu is quite calm. Although this incident is the pain of his life, it is not impossible for him to face all this.


    And his personal ability is not weak, after a little thought, he understood what Habara meant.


    "Patriarch Yubara, what you mean is that this time Yanyin actually seems to be imitating what Yunyin Village did back then.


    Although it cannot be ruled out that there will be a real fight, if we give in, it may once again cause a devastating blow to Konoha''s morale and our image in the ninja world.


    Therefore, we want to subvert everything Hiruzaru Sarutobi did at the beginning, and give Konoha residents a brand new image so that Konoha can boost morale.


    And, reverse our image in the ninja world? "


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    Habara smiled and nodded to Hinata Hizuru, and then he continued to speak.


    "Onoki is attacking us out of his own interests, and also for the interests of Iwagakure.


    But why can''t we respond to this matter out of our own considerations?


    Especially because of the actions of the Third Hokage, our Konoha''s image in the entire ninja world suddenly dropped.


    The lost task share can be calculated, the intangible loss that gives Konoha an untrustworthy soft image is the most terrible and worst.


    Now the opportunity is in front of us, if we don''t take advantage of it, it will be too bad. "


    Having said this, Habara stood up and continued speaking very seriously.


    "And our ninja reform and medical reform involve the welfare and assistance of ninjas who died in battle and ninjas after the war.


    If a war really breaks out, we can also use this to prove to all Konoha ninjas that we are not joking.


    Although it is a bit cruel to do so, I really can''t think of anything else that can give everyone the fastest way to believe in us. "


    "It''s just that war is risky. Once a war starts, it will be out of control. Have you ever thought about how much damage it will cause?"


    Jilai was also annoyed by Habara''s words, he himself really hated war, although he knew what Habara said was right, but he couldn''t help but refute.


    "Then, limit the war to a low-intensity conflict."


    Habara looked at Jiraiya seriously, and he calmly gave his answer.


    "Hokage-sama, remember what I told you about peace.


    The Country of Grass is definitely a Sonoda where we can test our ideas, and Hokage-sama, a great man once said a word.


    That is, if you seek peace through struggle, you will live peacefully, and if you seek peace through compromise, you will die peacefully.


    Peace is always fought, never compromised and negotiated."


    On the way back to Konoha from the capital of the Land of Fire, Shisui and the others maintained their vigilance and moved forward slowly.


    And in the middle of them was a carriage, and a group of people in fine clothes followed the carriage silently on the outermost periphery of the carriage.


    Obviously, sitting in this carriage is a person of lofty status.


    And behind the carriage, there are three ninjas and a monk accompanying them silently. These four are members of the daimyo''s guardian twelve ninjas.


    Then it is obvious that the person in this carriage is the daimyo of the Land of Fire!


    It''s just that their team seems to have a heavy atmosphere, and even Zhishui seems a little silent.


    In fact, the reason is very simple, that is, they made things bigger!


    That''s right, in their opinion, they really made things bigger, at least everyone except Zhishui thinks and sees it this way.


    Because they accidentally killed the daimyo!


    The battle with the ninjas under the daimyo was not unexpected, this was what they had planned to do.


    The unbelievable idea that ordinary people can rule ninjas in all daimyos is largely instilled by these extreme ninjas.


    Keeping these guys is a disaster, how could they let these guys leave alive?


    There wasn''t much suspense in this battle. Although the opponents weren''t weak, they were all geniuses and elite members of the big family.


    In particular, there was a tough guy like Zhishui in this battle, so this kind of battle really wasn''t too difficult.


    Zhuludie''s trio went to deal with the four-man team using Thunder Dun, even if the opponent was not weak and cooperated well, but unfortunately they couldn''t use it in the palace at all.


    On the contrary, the three of Zhuludie had no scruples at all, and they had strictly complied with the mission requirements by not killing them.


    Yume, Hinata, and Inuzuka are responsible for cleaning up those people who cooperate more generally, and at the same time deal with the monk Jilu.


    This wasn''t too stressful for them, especially since the person they had to deal with was a bit more difficult than the monk, and that was the case for everyone else.


    And Zhishui only needs to deal with one person, and this guy still has some abilities, but even so, he is really not good enough under Zhishui''s offensive.


    In particular, Zhishui never thought of showing mercy from the very beginning, and the almost all-out battle was really not something this Hema could handle.


    It can be said that there is not much suspense in this battle at all, and the daimyo who was watching the whole process was really scared.


    He never dreamed that the gap between those ninjas protecting him and Konoha''s ninjas would be so big!


    This is not to say that there is a problem of back and forth, this is simply a massacre.


    "My lord, you made a wrong choice."


    After the Shishui Seven had killed all the guardian ninjas directly, or completely defeated and controlled them, he looked at Daimyo indifferently.


    At this moment, his eyes had quietly turned into kaleidoscopes, and at the same time, one of his eyes was spinning slightly.


    "In view of your wrong choice, I think it is necessary for Daimyo to come back to Konoha with us.


    Some things need you to explain to Master Hokage in person, and some things also need to be discussed slowly with Master Hokage. "


    There is nothing wrong with Shisui''s words, and this is also a step in the original plan, but the key is that at this moment Shisui chooses to obey Habara''s choice.


    His kaleidoscope secretly released a strange power. Under the influence of this power, Daming felt a wave of fear that made him tremble inexplicably.


    At this moment, his heart began to speed up suddenly, and his blood flow began to soar rapidly, and at the same time, his blood pressure began to rise continuously.


    Suddenly, Daimyo seemed to feel a little lack of oxygen, but he couldn''t control his beating heart at all.


    Slowly, his face began to turn red, and his heart began to ache.


    The excessively fast blood circulation continuously hit his heart like a flood, and when the pressure reached a threshold, Daimyo suddenly clutched his chest.


    His face turned pale in an instant, and the next moment he covered his left chest and fell to the ground.


    No accident, his heart muscle fibers have been torn, and his heart should be bleeding.


    This method was handed over to Shisui by Habara, and Shisui was originally a member of Anbe, and his understanding of human body structure was no less than that of the Hyuga clan.


    Although Shisui was really curious, there were so many such vicious moves that did not leave any traces from Habara.


    Moreover, this way of death made him involuntarily think of what happened in Konoha Prison, but this kind of thing just flashed through his mind, and he had no interest in studying it at all.


    Quickly retracting his kaleidoscope, Shisui came to Daimyo''s side and began to check.


    In fact, he can do it with ordinary Sharingan, but he only uses the kaleidoscope to ensure that there are no accidents.


    Several other people were also dumbfounded when they saw this scene, and then Hinata''s tribe opened their eyes to assist in the inspection. As a result, they all got a piece of news that made them want to cry.


    "This guy, scared himself to death!"


    They frightened themselves to death. They had only heard this kind of thing from word of mouth, and they had never seen it before, but now they have learned a lot.


    What makes them helpless is that they don''t care if it''s just an ordinary person who died, or even an enemy.


    But the problem is, the guy who died is a big name!


    "Captain, we''re in trouble."


    Members of the Nara clan looked at Shisui helplessly. He also felt his scalp tingling now, but he was a member of the Nara clan, so his reaction speed was absolutely guaranteed.


    "However, it is not without remedy, we need to find a son of a daimyo immediately, and then let him succeed to the throne as a daimyo immediately.


    After all, he is of the same bloodline, so I don''t think the problem will be too big, so we can take him back to Konoha to meet Hokage-sama.


    I think, when the time comes, Hokage-sama''s censure will not be so harsh. "


    When Shisui heard this proposal, he couldn''t help but nodded silently, but he couldn''t help but glanced at this member of the Nara clan.


    What this guy thinks is exactly the same as what Habara thinks!


    The daimyo needs to be replaced, which Habara once told Shisui alone.


    The daimyo has already had the idea of ??challenging the ninja system, and this idea will inevitably bring about the emergence of more careerists.


    And this time they can put pressure on the daimyo, but every time they do this, it will definitely affect Konoha.


    What''s more, the daimyo is holding the money bag, in case Konoha needs money the most, this guy will hold Konoha back.


    For example, instead of not giving it to you, it will be later, then this is definitely not good news for Konoha.


    A new obedient daimyo who won''t hold Konoha back is a good daimyo!


    "It''s a good idea, let''s do it, but our time is limited, and everyone should understand."


    Zhishui nodded in agreement, and at the same time he said very seriously.


    "Konoha still has a lot of things waiting for us, or waiting for the sincerity and goodwill expressed by the daimyo, so we can''t delay too long.


    So please everyone, we have to be fast! "


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The members of the six major families all answered seriously. To them now, they are really grasshoppers on the same rope.


    Perhaps it was because of the pressure that there was great motivation. In just two days, under their series of operations, a young man of seventeen or eighteen became the new daimyo of the Fire Nation.


    And now the new daimyo is sitting in the carriage, under the protection of the living guardian ninja, and under the care of Shisui and others, he slowly came to Konoha.


    "Finally coming back."


    Seeing the outline of Muye Village slowly appearing in front of him, Shisui also stopped his own memories, and the others swallowed involuntarily.


    They are really worried, who let them die a famous name?


    However, Zhishui was still calm, he glanced at the carriage, and finally said softly.


    "Let''s go guys, trust me, you''ll be fine.


    Don''t forget, we found important evidence in the hands of those guys, and those chakras are not something they can collect! "


    "What, the daimyo is dead?"


    When Jiraiya saw Shishui and the others, he got a piece of news that left him dumbfounded.


    At this moment, he felt that he was in conflict with Hokage''s position, or that he shouldn''t agree to be this **** Hokage at all.


    Otherwise, why did he encounter so many things as soon as he took the stage? Isn''t this really unlucky?


    Ji Lai also counted the bad things he encountered after he took the stage, almost every one of them made his scalp tingle.


    Not to mention, the recent events alone were enough to make him vomit blood.


    First, there was the issue of Konoha''s reform. He needed to deal with a lot of things, and the most terrible thing was that Konoha didn''t have that much money to complete this task.


    However, the problems of the three clans are dizzying. So many people died overnight, it would be numb for everyone.


    Then there was an inexplicable black pot from the sky, that lunatic Onoki directly pinned Huang Tu''s death on Konoha''s head.


    Although Jiraiya also felt that Habara was probably responsible for this incident, but whether it was true or not, he absolutely cannot admit it.


    It''s fine to take the blame, Konoha is likely to face a war now, this is too nonsense and too terrible, right?


    Then there is the issue of daimyo. Although the issue of daimyo can be ranked second, Jiraiya actually didn''t pay much attention to this matter at the beginning.


    Isn''t it just a big name, isn''t it just to clean up the people around him and make him spit out money? Compared with other things, these things are really not worth mentioning.


    As a result, now he finds that he seems to have underestimated his unlucky ability, what the **** is such a trivial matter, this is another major event!


    He sent someone out to meet the daimyo, and when he turned around, he told him that the daimyo had changed?


    What kind of news is this? What is the situation?


    And what made Jirai most powerless was that the daimyo hadn''t been killed yet, so he could still find a chance to vent his emotions.


    Although he also recognizes the reality, he knows that the seven major clans plus Tsunade are definitely more capable than himself.


    He is also willing to leave important things to these family members, and he refers to Tsunade''s opinions from time to time.


    But the problem is that sometimes these families are too strong, unceremoniously and directly refute their own ideas and theories, without giving them any face.


    In particular, their rebuttals left Zilai speechless, and finally he found out that he was wrong, which made him even more helpless.


    If he could find a chance to disgust these guys without affecting Konoha''s situation, Zilai would be really happy to do it.


    But now he doesn''t even need to think about this situation. The daimyo witnessed his own people being killed, and then frightened himself to death. What else can he do?


    "I''m sorry, Hokage-sama, we didn''t expect things to develop to this point."


    Shishui shook his head helplessly, then he took out several scrolls and handed them to Jiraiya.


    "This is the corpse of those vicious people, and the remains of the daimyo are also inside.


    We seem to find that there is a different kind of Chakra in these guys, which is the same Chakra as the monster that appeared when the Fourth Hokage-sama passed away a few years ago.


    So we brought back their bodies for inspection. "


    Jiraiya heard that Daimyo''s body had also been brought back, and his face suddenly changed.


    People were scared to death, you didn''t bury him and brought back his body, are you worried that I won''t believe your words?


    Please, it is you who killed people, what else can I say?


    People are dead, and new daimyos are ready, so is it possible to resurrect people?


    It''s just that before he had time to say these things, his face became extremely serious the next moment.


    He heard very clearly, if there is no accident in what Zhishui said, it is the chakra of Nine Tails!


    Are these guys actually collecting Nine-Tails Chakra?


    If so, then these guys are really damned!


    "Are you sure, do you know what you said?" Jiraiya''s expression also became serious: "This is the most serious accusation, whether against the daimyo or against these guys."


    "I''m sure, Hokage-sama." Shisui bowed slightly to Jiraiya, and he said very seriously.


    "It''s not just me, everyone has checked and confirmed.


    It''s just that our memories of that period have been separated for a long time, so we brought these things back, hoping to get more accurate verification. "


    The attitude of Zhishui and others is very serious and serious, and Zilai also understands the importance of the situation.


    And at this moment, he no longer cared about the death of the daimyo, and he even felt that it was really necessary for this guy to die.


    He actually allowed his subordinates to do such a thing, and according to the intelligence operation report, this guy already had the idea of ??challenging the ninja system.


    His idea really put the Fire Nation in an extremely dangerous state, and his actions made Ziraiya extremely disgusted and angry.


    How much damage did Kyuubi cause to Konoha at the beginning, and how much damage did Kyuubi cause to Naruto for various reasons after Kyuubi was sealed?


    Now these guys are still collecting Nine-Tails Chakra and doing some terrible things, such people are really better dead than alive!


    "I see, you go down."


    Jilai also took a deep breath, then he nodded to Shishui and the others.


    "Don''t spread the news today, but they can temporarily spread some news, for example, the daimyo has changed.


    I''m sure you''re all smart people who know what to say and what not to say, right? "


    "We understand, Hokage-sama."


    Shishui and the others nodded, and then they quickly left Hokage''s office. At this moment, they were completely relieved.


    Although they knew that after finding the Naruto Chakra scroll, they would basically have no problems, but the death of a famous name really made them a little worried.


    But daimyo is just an ordinary person after all, the moment he tried to challenge the ninja system, he was doomed to be a loser.


    Even if he didn''t die, he might be in the daimyo''s position for a while, and what awaited him must be actions from within their family.


    Now that he''s scared himself to death, it might be a good thing for him.


    After Zhishui and others left, Jilai also sat quietly in the office, holding a scroll handed in by Zhishui in his hand, and then slightly tore it open.


    Feeling the chakra that was transmitted from it, Jiraiya''s face was slightly cloudy.


    After a long time, he directly crushed the scroll in his hand, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Call them all, there is a meeting, a very important meeting that needs to be carried out now"


    No one knows exactly what was said at the meeting held by Jiraiya.


    But this time the meeting was held very late, and when the meeting was over, the moon had already hung on the branches.


    And when a young man in daimyo costume met Jiraiya the next day, everyone was notified to gather at the Hokage Building in the afternoon.


    No one knows the reason, and no one knows why, they only know that they need to stop everything including the task, they only know that this is Hokage''s order.


    And when they came here, they were shocked to find that not only Hokage was here, but all the high-level members of Konoha, including the people from the seven major families, were here!


    This scene instantly made them realize that things will not be simple, and it is very likely that something serious happened to make such a choice!


    Everyone waited anxiously, until the people who came here had almost filled up the entire bustling area around the Hokage Building, and Jilai also stood up.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry to disturb everyone at this time, but there are some things I have to explain to you now, because it concerns the entire Konoha."


    Under the blessing of Chakra, Jiraiya''s voice spread far away, and almost everyone could hear it clearly.


    After saying this, he looked at Habara and the others, and then he withdrew his gaze and said with a very serious expression.


    "I know, everyone must be wondering about many things that have happened to Konoha recently.


    First of all, it is naturally the situation of the three clans, after all, it is closely related to everyone.


    That''s right, some bad things happened within the three clans. After my teacher completed the redemption, they were very dissatisfied with the result.


    And they also chose a path that made me unacceptable to everyone, and they intend to rebel! "


    Jiraiya''s words were very simple, but everyone caught the point in an instant.


    Betrayal, this is probably unacceptable to everyone!


    If they really broke out and did something, Konoha''s life would definitely not be easy, and it would definitely be extremely turbulent again!


    "Asma came to me, he told me these things, and he also told me that he was willing to take some things."


    At this moment, Jiraiya''s voice sounded again.


    "Therefore, Asma took the lead in reacting before those who tried to rebel in the three tribes made any moves.


    He led the clansmen who were willing to integrate into Konoha, and after paying huge casualties, he dealt with all those guys.


    However, to avoid greater turmoil, and there are still many situations that need to be investigated, so the details have not been released for the time being.


    These things really need to be announced today, and this is just the first thing today. "


    Everyone started commotion unconsciously when they heard such news. The destruction of the three clans actually hides so many things.


    In fact, they are more or less psychologically prepared, after all, Zilai has already said before that they are going to launch a coup d''etat!


    It''s just how to say, so many people died at once, and the corpses were carried out one after another in the early morning, and the strong smell of blood from the removal of the single barrier continued to spread.


    Such a thing is just a simple betrayal, it is really hard to convince people completely.


    People are suspicious creatures, especially when they encounter things that are difficult for them to accept, they will always have countless conjectures, and thus the birth of conspiracy.


    And such a conspiracy may have only spread among a small number of people at the beginning.


    But when some people with ulterior motives, such as the spies hiding in the village, started to act, UU Read Book www. Conspiracy theories like uukanshu.com will become extremely scary.


    This is why Habara and the others are so careful, even if there are sufficient reasons, there must be bigger news to dispel the haze.


    "Please be quiet, everyone."


    Hearing the constant commotion below, Jiraiya''s voice became slightly heavier, and at this moment everyone''s voices suddenly quieted down.


    "The second thing is that the daimyo of the Land of Fire has changed due to some special circumstances, and the new daimyo promises to give Konoha more and greater funding."


    Has the name changed?


    All the residents of Konoha were slightly stunned when they heard the news. This is really a big event for the Kingdom of Fire.


    Their attention was slightly attracted, but this level is really not particularly high.


    Daimyo is indeed very important to the Fire Nation, but it is really not that important to their ninjas.


    As for increasing funding, although it sounds really good, they really can''t see how the money is used.


    Having said that, it is just to stimulate their interest and distract some of their attention.


    But soon, Zilai spoke again.


    "And the third thing, this is an important thing that concerns everyone.


    Because Konoha needs to carry out reforms, comprehensive ninja welfare reforms, and ninja medical system reforms!


    And such a reform will reform all of us here."


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    In the new month, please subscribe, ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a recommendation ticket, thank you everyone~!

 Chapter 185： Long time no see, Mr. Jiraiya

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 185 Long time no see, Mr. Jiraiya


    The word "reform" seems a bit unfamiliar to ordinary people.


    Even Jiraiya emphasized that the reform would have a huge impact on them, but for ordinary people and civilian ninjas, this is a bit strange to them.


    But no matter how unfamiliar, some specific information can still be understood and understood, such as at this time!


    When Jiraiya slowly revealed the content of Konoha''s planned reform, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment.


    The reform is divided into two parts. The first part is the welfare of ninjas. This part is simple and easy to understand.


    Especially this one is really the same as what Jiraiya said, this is an important matter that is completely related to them themselves. diji


    There are many reforms of ninja welfare, such reforms include all the welfare reforms of Konoha from lower ninja to upper ninja.


    Moreover, the intensity of the reform this time left all of them dumbfounded.


    To put it bluntly, with the advancement of this reform, what they can get in the future will definitely be several times more than before!


    The benefits that a genocide can get are almost as good as those of the former zhongren.


    Although what the Zhongnin can get is still not as good as the current Jnin, but this is not what they could have imagined.


    A ninja in Ninja Village, although the relationship between them is not too bad, normally it is not too bad, unless there is a problem with each other.


    But even if it''s not too bad, there is actually a big difference in status between the lower ninja, the middle ninja, and even the upper ninja and the upper ninja.


    There is also a set of up and down systems within the ninja, and this system is much simpler than the problems between ordinary people, it is determined by strength.


    The resources allocated to ninjas at each level are completely different. Naturally, the stronger the ninjas, the more they will get.


    While that''s really fair, at least it''s not a zero-sum game where the winner takes all.


    However, there are also some unfairness in it. For example, when advanced ninjas have developed to a certain stage, they really don''t need so many resources.


    But for a growing low-level ninja, especially in the most critical period of their growth, more resources are needed to help them.


    The resources that Konoha gave before were not enough for their growth needs, it can only be said that they met their daily life needs.


    And the current reform can completely give them a foundation for those who have ideas to go further!


    "However, the corresponding punishment and inspection system have also become stricter."


    Konoha provides so many benefits, even a ninja can be said to have no worries about food and clothing.


    This can inspire more ordinary people to work harder and strive towards the path of ninjas, but the same generous treatment will also make some people not want to make progress.


    I thought in my heart that being a ninja for a lifetime can also dawdle, so I will stop making progress with the benefits issued by Konoha for the rest of my life.


    For this reason, when Jiraiya and others decided to implement these welfare reforms, they also specially brought Habara and the others to discuss it.


    And the result they got was that even the ninja system must go through the bottom elimination and assessment system!


    Every year, the ninja will be evaluated according to the number of missions and strength assessments of the current ninjas. If they fail to meet the standards, they will be directly downgraded!


    This kind of assessment and judgment covers all ninja levels, no matter whether you are a ninja or a ninja, you can''t escape it.


    This can be regarded as eradicating some guys who want to mess around from the root, and it greatly improves everyone''s sense of urgency and competitive pressure.


    In terms of benefits, ninjas at each level can get more, but the real change is still in the area of ????Junin.


    After all, Jonin is the reserve echelon of Hokage on the bright side. In the understanding of others, every Jonin is qualified to become Hokage.


    This is actually true, but the key point is that if you want to become Hokage, it is not just as simple as a Jonin, there are many interests involved in it.


    Unless you can become the minister of a certain powerful department and get everyone''s approval, then you have that chance to compete for Hokage.


    Moreover, among Konoha, J¨­nin''s right to speak is not as great as others imagined. In fact, the situation is similar in all ninja villages.


    It''s just that in this reform, the power of Jonin has been greatly enhanced, that is, in the future, unless there are particularly important matters in Konoha that need to be discussed by members above the ministerial level.


    Others will be resolved through the Jonin Conference.


    This means that the Junin''s right to speak in the village is directly magnified, and they are qualified to discuss the direction of the village''s development!


    And these things are the most attractive.


    After all, if you want to be Hokage, you must at least know the mode of operation of the village, and at least have a channel to make your own voice.


    Now Konoha directly gives these things to you, but the premise is that you have to become a Jonin. How can this prevent those with great ambitions from being tempted?


    "Is this all true?"


    "It''s so good, it''s so good!"


    "This kind of reform really surpasses the period of the Three Hokages completely. This is Konoha''s new chapter!"


    Just this point of reform is enough to make the whole Konoha boil, they are constantly cheering and jumping for joy, obviously they are greatly encouraged.


    At this moment, the issues of the three clans had basically been forgotten by them, and the news that Zilai also announced afterwards made them even more excited!


    The reform of the education system and the reform of the medical care system are all reforms that really affect everyone!


    For civilians, the reform of the education system means that they are more likely to become a ninja, thus completing the leap of identity from bottom to top.


    Konoha is no longer completely copying the previous education method of all-round training, but while retaining the comprehensive training of all aspects of ability, it will also help students improve their specialties.


    In the future, as long as the comprehensive strength can meet the requirements and the real-time combat power can meet the requirements, one can still become a qualified ninja!


    "very nice....."


    Akai, who was standing among the crowd, had silently clenched his fists when he heard this. As a ninja who specializes in Taijutsu, he naturally knew how difficult it was for him to walk this way.


    And it''s not like he hasn''t heard some sayings, that is, if his father hadn''t shown the value of physical skills, he wouldn''t have been trained by Konoha.


    These words made him very angry at first, but after the death of the third Hokage, he also thought about and observed it seriously.


    He found that among the Konohas who specialize in physical skills, he seems to be the only one who has grown up well, which makes Akai feel powerless at the same time.


    But now with the announcement of the new reform, he really sees hope and really feels hope!


    "that is really good!"


    Not only is Akai happy, but those who may not be very strong in strength but have smarter brains are also extremely happy at this moment.


    Because this also means that they may also have a completely different future!


    And when they heard about the medical reform planned by Konoha in the future, everyone fell silent, and then louder cheers erupted from the crowd!


    These people have all participated in the war, they have been tortured by the war to this day, and they can never forget the suffering and sorrow brought by the war.


    But it is a pity that the previous three generations of Hokage and even the fourth generation of Hokage did not pay attention to them, and they themselves never made any requests.


    After all, ninjas are tools, which is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in this era.


    But now, they can feel that they seem to be treated as human beings, and they can feel that Konoha has not forgotten them, and Konoha''s high-level executives have not forgotten them.


    The current top management is really much better than those guys Sarutobi Hiruzen back then!


    Soon the cheers went straight into the sky, such boiling cheers were like a festival ceremony, just like a new Hokage coming to the stage.


    Jiraiya stood silently on the Hokage Building, feeling the warm atmosphere. At this moment, he really had a feeling of returning to the moment when he loudly announced that he was the Fifth Hokage.


    He knew that all these reforms were brought about, but what made him ashamed was that these reforms were really not what he thought of.


    However, Zilai quickly settled down, because the news to be announced next is the most important thing...


    ¡­


    Jiraiya didn''t know how long the violent cheers lasted, he had been silently waiting for the cheers to stop.


    In fact, in his heart, he hoped that such cheers would last longer.


    Because what he is going to announce next is really important, but it is also an extremely cruel thing for him.


    He didn''t know what everyone would think, and he wasn''t sure how the situation would develop.


    But he knew that this matter had to be announced, because others had already slapped their noses on their faces!


    Turning his head slightly, Jiraiya looked at Habara who was standing not far away. The boy''s expression was still extremely calm, and he didn''t seem to have too many fluctuations.


    It''s just that this kind of calm also made Jiraiya''s restlessness slowly settle down, as if he felt a wave of confidence from Habara.


    In fact, he does feel confident because everything Habara has done so far has proven him right!


    Even now, all of this seems to be moving towards his plan, as if everything has not deviated from his conception.


    Moreover, the reform plan constructed together with the seven major families was so successful that even Zilai was infected by everyone''s emotions.


    In fact, Jiraiya also knew that it was wrong to keep focusing on Habara alone.


    But Habara is really special. Compared with other people, his youth is really far behind. It is this gap that makes Habara special.


    It is really hard not to pay more attention to such a special person, even sometimes he will fall into a self-doubt.


    Why is this guy so young but so powerful, and I am twice the age of this kid, why am I not as good as him?


    While Jiraiya was thinking like this, the scene slowly quieted down.


    All the residents of Konoha still had the previous fanaticism on their faces, but when they also noticed that none of Konoha''s high-level executives had left, it proved that the matter was not over yet.


    Although they don''t know what else needs to be announced, they also know that it is time to suppress their over-excited mood.


    Jilai also watched the crowd gradually quiet down, he took a deep breath and then spoke slowly.


    "I''m sorry everyone, although I don''t want to disturb everyone''s interest, but the next thing is also very important to Konoha and to everyone.


    After good news, bad news is probably the last thing people want to hear, but sometimes things don''t go your way.


    According to the information we have received, the troops of Yanyin Village in the Country of Grass have begun to reinforce. I think everyone should understand what this means, right? "


    Jiraiya''s words were like a basin of cold water pouring into everyone''s hearts instantly, how could they not know what it meant?


    Especially since most of them have experienced the Three World Wars, they naturally remember how the Three World Wars broke out.


    Back then, Hidden Sand Village hoarded troops crazily in the country of the river, and then they marched against Konoha.


    And this incident also detonated the powder keg of the ninja world, leading to the outbreak of the third ninja world war!


    "Is war coming again?"


    At this moment, countless Konoha residents murmured silently in their hearts, and their expressions began to change slightly.


    Some people''s expressions became calm, some became gloomy and terrifying, and even more people became a little flustered.


    Especially the civilians, the panic in their expressions is more obvious, they are not ninjas after all!


    "I know that no matter who hears this news, it won''t be good. We also communicated with Yanyin Village specifically for this, and the answer we got is so ridiculous."


    While everyone remained silent, Jiraiya''s voice sounded again.


    "They said that Minister Uchiha Habara appeared in Iwagakure Village, hindered them from arresting their own rebels, and also killed the third Tsuchikage''s son Huang Tu!


    What a ridiculous thing this is, Minister Habara has always stayed in Konoha, how could he do such a thing?


    They ignored the fact that the Uchiha clan rebelled besides Konoha, and they deliberately forgot the defector Itachi, the mysterious Uchiha who caused the Nine-Tails incident.


    They just want to blame us, because we put up with it once.


    They just want us to back down again and not resist again, they can''t see us Konoha getting better again! "


    Jiraiya''s voice became louder, and his words brought back the memories of everyone present.


    At that time, the people of Yunyin Village came to Konoha with such arrogance, they were so strong that it was irrefutable that Konoha wanted to start a war.


    In fact, it was their people who kidnapped the children of the Hyuga clan and forced Hyuga Hyuzu to kill them!


    But even so, Konoha was forced to bear everything, and Konoha still succumbed and made Hinata Hidesei pay the price of his life to calm the matter.


    The occurrence of this incident has always remained in the memory of all Konoha residents, and some people may think that this is the death of Hinata Hinata in exchange for peace.


    But more people think this is a humiliation, because this incident made them as Konoha ninjas unable to lift their heads in the ninja world for a long time afterwards!


    There is no doubt that ninjas are bloody. After all, ninjas are a fighting profession. If they don''t even have **** blood, how can they fight?


    Even if they were lucky enough to think that they had avoided the war at first, it was really difficult for them to calm down in the following years!


    "My teacher made a wrong decision back then. He believed that sacrificing one person could be exchanged for peace, so he paid more and more day by day."


    Jiraiya''s voice was still loud, but this time it was slightly lower than before, and his voice began to become a little higher.


    "Yes, we avoided war, but we lost even more!


    That is the illustrious reputation we achieved through the three ninja battles, and that is the glory we exchanged with the blood of countless ninjas.


    We lost our glory, we lost our trust, our reputation in the ninja world continued to decline, and our mission shares were constantly plundered by others because of distrust.


    We let the enemy feel that we are weak and bully, and we failed those ninjas who gave their lives for Konoha, those ninjas of Konoha!


    Today, such a thing happened again before our eyes, and they tried to start a war for a reason that was not necessary.


    Can you accept it, can you bear it, are you willing to watch Konoha fall again? "


    "I don''t want to!"


    "I don''t want to!"


    As soon as Jiraiya finished speaking, all the ninjas present immediately gave their answers.


    At first, such an answer seemed disorganized, without the slightest tidiness.


    But as people''s voices became louder and louder, that voice of ''unwillingness'' echoed over Konoha like a mountain roar and a tsunami.


    At this moment, Jilai also felt an unparalleled momentum flying.


    Not only him, everyone has this idea, because at this moment everyone seems to see the Konoha, the invincible Konoha who never compromises!


    ¡­


    "It seems that Konoha has already made a decision."


    In Tukage''s office in Yanyin Village, Ohnoki couldn''t help shaking his head while looking at the document in his hand.


    Konoha has already responded to Yanyin Village''s announcement, and the document of this response is in the hands of Ohnoki. Judging from the wording, such a response is really extremely tough.


    And this kind of toughness awakened Onoki''s memory of Konoha, but such a memory has not appeared for a while.


    I don''t know when, Konoha, who looked down on the world, began to weaken, and they began to compromise and become weak.


    And this kind of compromise and weakness brought them a devastating blow, at least in Ohnoki''s eyes, the original Konoha was gone.


    Such a change made Onoki somewhat complicated at the time.


    On the one hand, he felt a little sad, because Konoha was the object he had been trying to catch up with and surpass.


    The biggest desire in every village''s shadow is to make their village become or even surpass the original Konoha.


    But when the goal suddenly collapsed and fell, it would be very uncomfortable for anyone, and the heart would feel empty, as if he had no goal.


    Especially for ambitious ninjas like them, they still have a feeling of regret that they didn''t overthrow Konoha with their own hands.


    But at the same time of sadness and regret, Onoki was completely relieved.


    That Konoha, who looks like a giant in the ninja world, really put a lot of pressure on countless people''s hearts.


    Even if the four major ninja villages besieged Konoha together, didn''t they return in the end because of various reasons?


    Konoha has become weak, and the giant-like existence collapsed, which is also a good thing for the entire ninja world.


    Even if it''s a pity that it''s not him who overthrows Konoha''s belief, but those idiots in Yunyin Village, Ohnoki can''t hide his inner joy.


    This time, he really wanted to do something like those guys in Yunyin Village.


    In order to force Konoha, who is currently in a bad situation, to compromise, so as to transfer the troubles and difficulties he is currently encountering, and get some benefits from the country of grass.


    But Konoha''s tough response really made Ohnoki a little worried.


    To put it simply, in this response, Konoha made it clear that he does not accept or agree with the accusation from Iwain, and don''t expect them to hand over Uchiha Habara.


    As for what Yan Yin really wants to do, then Konoha will definitely accompany him to the end!


    "What kind of confidence does Konoha have to do this? They just killed so many Anbu, and they carried out a big cleansing of the three clans.


    Even if there are those so-called reforms, they have been weak for so many years, and this cannot be solved with just a few words from Ziraiya. "


    Onoki really didn''t want to understand this question, but since he couldn''t figure it out, he shouldn''t think too much about it!


    For him, this action is imperative, and he will advance this action no matter what.


    Otherwise, he has no way to divert the attention of his village and suppress those voices, and at the same time, he has no time and space to solve some troubles.


    "What''s more, this action is really to avenge Huang Tu!"


    Onoki silently clenched the document in his hand, his face became grim, but there was a little sadness in this grimness.


    Huang Tu''s body has been carefully checked. According to the report, Huang Tu''s death was instantaneous, and he had almost no room for resistance.


    During the attack, he was instantly controlled by the enemy and directly pierced through the heart with the lightning escape and died.


    This news really made Onogi very heartbroken, and it was this news that made him further sure that the person who did it must be a Uchiha.


    Although Huangtu is equivalent to burning books and digging scholars in terms of political wisdom, this guy''s strength is strong enough.


    No matter who encounters him, he will feel a headache, and there are very few people who can kill him in an instant. Even if he is unprepared, his reaction speed will not be slow.


    Then the only explanation is that the moment Huangtu was about to hit that guy, he was controlled by illusion and then killed instantly!


    "And the only person who is so powerful in the ninja world and can control Huangtu in an instant is the Uchiha who has Sharingan."


    How strong Uchiha''s Sharingan can be, maybe the current ninja world is a little unfamiliar with it, even if it is Kaleidoscope Sharingan, they know little about it.


    But Onogi, but a person who has seen Uchiha Madara!


    Of course he knows how scary Sharingan can be, and of course he knows how terrifying the illusion of Sharingan is.


    He is more aware of what the result will be if he looks at a pair of powerful kaleidoscopes without paying attention.


    In today''s ninja world, Uchiha Habara is a good player who is good at using Sharingan.


    According to the information passed by the spy Yanyin in Konoha, this guy''s eyes are no longer in the state of hooked jade, but in a strange state of thousands of flowers.


    This also means that Uchiha Habara has already possessed the power beyond the ordinary kaleidoscope, and he is even regarded as a person who has embarked on the path of Uchiha Madara!


    "If you don''t die, I really can''t imagine what the world will be like.


    In particular, there is no such person as Senshou Zhuma now.


    Really give you time and space to develop, and the ninja world will become your plaything sooner or later.


    Whether it''s for this ninja world, for my village, or for my son, this battle must be fought! "


    Onoki took a deep breath, then raised his head resolutely, and shouted: "Come on!"


    "Master Tukage." In an instant, a masked Anbu appeared in front of Ohnoki, and he half-kneeled on the ground and whispered.


    "Send out the news that Konoha refuses to hand over the murderer and is ready to go to war."


    Onoki said with a blank face, but after saying this, he paused a little, as if he was thinking about something.


    But soon, he recovered, and then said quietly.


    "Notify the reserve troops to prepare for departure, but before departure, I need to let the entire Yanyin Village know one thing."


    "Yes, Master Tsuchikage, we will definitely complete the mission." This Anbu also replied in a low voice, he had already made a statement without asking what the mission was.


    "I need the entire Yanyin to recall the scene when we were forced to surrender. I want the entire Yanyin to feel shame and hatred."


    Ohnoki stood up now, staring at Anbu in front of him and said in a low voice.


    "However, amidst such disgrace, let them know that Namikaze Minato is dead and it''s time for revenge.


    We have to take back what we lost with our own hands, do you understand? "


    "yes!"


    This Anbu buried his head deeper, he replied in a low and serious voice.


    "Master Tukage!"


    ¡­


    Watching Anbu leave, Ohnoki heaved a sigh of relief.


    The start of the war is not only a competition of combat power and financial resources between the two sides, but also a contest of will between the two sides.


    Only those who are high-spirited and full of faith can occupy a dominant position on the battlefield.


    There are many ways to express belief, and hatred is the simplest and most straightforward one, and it is also the best one that can mobilize everyone''s emotions!


    But war is never a manifestation of hatred, because real war is never for profit, this is the essence of war.


    As the only living third-generation kage of ninjas, Ohnoki has a full understanding of all this.


    But war always kills people, this cruel reality is naturally very clear to Ohnoki.


    Not to mention the confrontation between the two major ninja villages, even the low-intensity ninja village in a small country will have attrition.


    In this kind of low-intensity war, Ohnoki has always liked to hire some war ninjas to perform tasks, so as to avoid and reduce their own losses in Yanyin Village.


    Naturally, he would not miss the war with Konoha this time, especially in the Akatsuki organization that he has been in contact with all the year round, but there is a guy like Uchiha Itachi!


    It is no secret that Uchiha Itachi entered the Akatsuki organization.


    This information has been spread to various areas of the ninja world through the hands of Sarutobi Hiruzen long after Uchiha Itachi defected to Konoha.


    Almost everyone knew that there was such a murderous traitor in Uchiha, and everyone knew that he had joined a strange organization called ''Akatsuki''.


    Ohnoki is no exception, especially when he decides to go to war against Konoha and avenge Huangtu, he is even more prepared!


    "Uchiha Habara, maybe you have to thank me."


    Onoki murmured silently in his heart, and then he disappeared into the office with a blink.


    In the sky, his chakra surged wildly, and his figure quickly moved towards the outside of the village.


    He had already contacted the Akatsuki organization last night to meet. Although he was not sure whether there would be a war with Konoha at that time, it was always right to make preparations in advance.


    It can be used directly when a war breaks out, and they can be used to harass Konoha''s stronghold in the Kingdom of Grass if there is no war.


    In fact, Onoki also knew that the incident in Huangtu probably had something to do with the people from the Akatsuki organization.


    After all, in the description of the intelligence, there were also other people who broke through, but there were people wearing red clouds with a black background.


    It''s just that there were still a few people wearing such clothes that time, which made Ohnoki not so sure.


    In fact, what Ohnoki didn''t know was that their clothes were damaged during that battle.


    For example, the fusion of Onikisame and Shark Muscle caused his clothes to shatter directly. For example, Orochimaru used Orochiyu Substitution Technique, and his clothes also changed.


    Scorpion is fine, but in order to deal with Habara and the large-scale rock ninja that appeared later, he used a lot of puppets to fight.


    Such dense puppets blocked his figure, making it impossible for people to get close or see his situation.


    The only thing that is relatively certain is Uchiha Itachi, who has been seen clearly.


    That is, his attire made Ohnoki realize that people from the Akatsuki organization might have been present in Huangtu''s incident!


    But these things don''t matter anymore, Ohnoki didn''t know that the person who exposed the Akatsuki organization was Uchiha Itachi.


    But he is very clear about one thing, that is, he knows that Uchiha Habara will not let Uchiha Itachi go.


    That being the case, why not let Uchiha Itachi go to the battlefield to face Uchiha Hahara?


    Let the Akatsuki organization become a war-hired ninja to fight Konoha, which can definitely reduce the casualties of Iwa Ninja.


    And everyone in Akatsuki''s organization is not easy to mess with, their strength is superior, letting them fight against Konoha will definitely catch Konoha by surprise!


    And Uchiha Itachi is also a Uchiha, he also has the possibility of killing his son, and he is Uchiha Habara''s prey.


    Once he plays, Uchiha Habara will definitely come. The Akatsuki organization will not let Uchiha Habara kill his own people. Then they will definitely have a **** battle!


    And Yanyin''s troops only need to grasp the timing, and even Onogi himself will come to the vicinity, then he will definitely be able to kill the two.


    "In this way, I can be regarded as avenging Huang Tu."


    Onoki murmured silently in his heart, and he had already arrived in a valley outside Yanyin Village, and there was already someone waiting here.


    This person was wearing Xiao Organization''s classic red cloud costume with a black background. His hair was so long that it blocked his eyes, and his cold, dead-like aura was also moving.


    Onoki frowned. To be honest, he didn''t like to be in contact with these people, because they made him feel too bad.


    But he doesn''t have much room for choice, after all, these people are strong enough.


    "You came early." Onoki stared at the person in front of him after landing on the ground: "This is the first time I''ve seen you come early."


    "It''s not that I came early, it''s that you came late." The man''s voice was still cold, and he didn''t sound like any living person: "Stop talking nonsense, what is the mission this time?"


    "This time the task is very heavy, and the degree of danger is not comparable to those of the tasks you have taken on before."


    Onoki looked around vigilantly, and then he spoke indifferently.


    "I think guys like you should have heard the news. Recently, our relationship with Konoha has been very stiff, and today they responded.


    I think if there are no accidents, we will have a war with Konoha, and the location of the war is in the country of grass. "


    "War with Konoha?"


    When this person heard Ohnoki''s words, his aura changed slightly, but this change was extremely short-lived, and he returned to the cold again in just a moment.


    "I know, but you big countries are really interesting, every war is fought in the territory of a small country.


    But the war with Konoha is not easy. You must know that Konoha now has Jirai and Tsunade, and they also have Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Fugaku, and...


    Uchiha Habara! "


    "I want to hear this. I just want to ask you here, do you dare to accept this task?"


    Onoki frowned, of course he knew that there were many, many dangerous guys in Konoha, and none of them were easy to deal with.


    If he were to face these guys instead, he would definitely not be able to stand it!


    It''s just that he can''t stand it, but it doesn''t mean that he will be happy that the cannon fodder he ordered can''t stand those guys.


    "The price I''m giving you is ten times what it was before, and every time you solve an important goal, the price will be even higher.


    I don''t have much time, I don''t want to waste it on something meaningless, I just ask you guys one last time.


    Do you dare to accept this mission? "


    "Don''t use such a poor aggressive method, it''s useless to me at all."


    The man shook his head indifferently, his expression was still so cold.


    "We took this task, after all, we will not have trouble with money."


    "That''s fine, you can prepare to go to the country of grass."


    After Ohnoki got the answer he wanted, he took out a scroll and threw it at the person in front of him.


    "This is the deposit. This time the deposit is ten times the previous one. I just hope you don''t let me down."


    After saying these words, Onogi flew up again, and then he disappeared into the sky quickly.


    The man who stayed behind stood silently on the spot. It took him a long time to turn around and raise his head slightly to look at the sky.


    Hair slipped from his eyes, revealing a pair of lavender eyes with marks like annual rings.


    His gaze is a little divergent now, it seems that in his eyes, he can ignore the influence of distance and see the distant Konoha!


    The aura of his whole body is so cold, and even the crows that stay on the dead branches and dead trees can''t bear his aura.


    After a long time, he snorted coldly, then turned around and left silently in another direction.


    It''s just that the corner of his mouth moved slightly, and the cold voice quietly echoed around him.


    "Konoha, it''s still really interesting, Mr. Jiraiya, long time no see.


    I don''t know if I will meet you this time..."


    ¡­


    "Onoki did not respond to us, but their actions have proved everything."


    In Konoha Hokage''s office in the Land of Fire, Jiraiya looked at Habara and the others with a solemn expression.


    "Their reserve troops have already started to move, and the troops in the Country of Grass are constantly approaching our defense zone. It seems that this war is inevitable."


    "It now appears that it does."


    Nara Shikahisa nodded, he was relatively calm about this.


    "But that''s good, at least everyone has a nameplate.


    What we have to do now is to immediately establish a new supply line, and at the same time let our large troops enter the country of grass.


    The most important point is that we need to choose an experienced commander, so that we can better control the war within a small scale. "


    The outbreak of war is unavoidable, so it is natural to accept it. Just accepting that war does not mean that they are willing to let the war expand without restraint.


    Yanyin Village can die, but Konoha can''t die.


    Therefore, the more sensible approach is to turn this war into a small-scale regional conflict is the best choice.


    Just to do all of this requires a person with rich war experience and command experience to ensure the smooth implementation of their plan.


    "I have a recommendation."


    Habara sat at the end, and he had never spoken before, because he knew very well that he couldn''t even get in on the conversation in this room.


    Any one of these people present has been a presence on the battlefield, and Habara''s experience on the battlefield is almost the same as playing a house for them.


    But now he has some ideas, some ideas that may be more constructive.


    "Everyone present is a senior with rich experience in war. Although it is a bit inappropriate for me to speak, I did think of a very suitable person.


    And this person is our Tsunade Minister. "


    "Tsunade?"


    Habara''s proposal stunned Jiraiya and others, but after thinking about it carefully, they felt that this really wasn''t feasible.


    Now the people with the most experience in commanding in Konoha are naturally Jiraiya and Tsunade, followed by Nara Shikahisa and Hinata Hyuzu. UU Reading


    Perhaps the one with the best intelligence level is Nara Shikahisa, but now that Konoha is reforming, he really cannot do without.


    In the same way, as Hokage, Jiraiya is not very good to continue on the battlefield, so thinking about it, Tsunade seems to be the best choice!


    "I''m fine, I can take this task."


    Tsunade was also present, and at first she frowned and stared at Habara. She still had to think about what Habara said, whether there was a pitfall in it.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Tsunade was sure that he was the most suitable for this matter, but he had to pay something to let her go.


    "However, if I go to command, I must have a strong enough combat power to assist me. Patriarch Yubara, what do you think?"


    "Yes, I can go this time, not only will Shisui be with me, but I will also lead ten Uchiha Jonin to join the battle."


    Habara''s mind was spinning rapidly, and soon he made a decision.


    "However, the ten Uchiha Jonin can be handed over to you to command, but Shisui and I form a separate team.


    Our action report will tell you, but you don''t care about how to do it, can you accept it? "


    "No problem, unless there is a large-scale battle, you can all move freely, is there any request?"


    "Yes, I hope Ryoko can join our team. She used to be my teammate, and I can trust her intelligence analysis and planning capabilities."


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    A new month, please subscribe, please recommend tickets, please ask monthly tickets, thank you~+add to bookmark+

 Chapter 186： 0 Jue imprint!

    It is not unusual for Habara to agree to go. To be honest, the outbreak of war this time is somewhat unexpected.


    But in any case, this is also a landmark event that proves that Habara is changing the progress of the ninja world!


    Although for him, the ninja world has undergone tremendous changes, and many things may not happen according to the process of the original book, but the appearance of Habara has changed a lot.


    What''s more, Yu Yuan was a member of the flower planter in his previous life.


    He really can''t understand a place with almost the same history, almost the same culture and a basically the same language.


    It actually split into five big countries, and because of the respective needs of the big countries, more than ten small countries appeared one after another!


    Habara couldn''t understand such a split, but he knew that the best way for him was to flatten them all, and then create a unified ninja country again.


    Of course, Habara would never deny that he was thinking of himself.


    After all, he was kidnapped by the system to the entire Uchiha clan, so how to ensure the safety of the Uchiha clan?


    So naturally, the bigger the country, the stronger the ninja, so the Uchiha clan will be safer hiding in it.


    In the beginning, before Habara cleaned up those guys Sarutobi Hiruzen, he was already planning Konoha.


    And when he killed Danzo, he was already thinking about the whole country of fire, and when he really solved the three generations of Hokage and others, he began to think about the whole ninja world.


    Although his thinking and actions are extreme, and even despicable, this is also relative to his personal thinking.


    If he succeeds, then he will unify the entire ninja world and truly create peace.


    "Maybe decades later, the coins of this ninja kingdom will still have Lao Tzu''s face printed on them!"


    Habara didn''t joke with Jiraiya, he was serious about this from the beginning to the end, although from the beginning his idea was to start from a small country.


    It''s just that so far, there has never been a suitable and reasonable reason for him to reach into these small countries unscrupulously.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for him to learn from the experience of his previous life, such as getting aid into a small country step by step.


    You don''t have a suitable road for merchants to circulate, it''s okay, Konoha can help you repair it with money.


    You don''t have enough resources to build your own Ninja Village, it''s okay, Konoha can help you build it with money.


    You don''t have enough ninjas to run the ninja village, it''s okay, Konoha can help you cultivate them.


    If you have any problems, Konoha can come forward to help you!


    It''s just that you don''t have the money to pay back, so that''s okay, you get a share of the mineral resource mining Konoha.


    Konoha in your port can be used for free, and the living things of Konoha can be exempted from tax, or enter your market for sale with low tax, wouldn''t that be good?


    It can be said that this is eroding the small country here bit by bit, and don''t forget that Konoha helped build Ninja Village, and Konoha cultivated ninjas.


    At that time, Habara just needs to be ruthless, and quietly promote Konoha''s ideas in the training process, so that these ninjas from other countries can establish their identification with Konoha since childhood.


    Then, at that time, this place, except that it does not belong to Konoha in terms of law, is it that nothing else belongs to Konoha?


    "It''s just that it''s too time-consuming and labor-intensive, and it also costs money!"


    Money is the key, and Konoha is very short of money because of reform issues, so how can she help others?


    To reach the level that Habara conceived, it will take at least five years to achieve it!


    But five years later, I''m afraid the Fourth Ninja World War is coming, so what''s the point of doing this?


    Therefore, in the case of insufficient time, the method of the rabbit cannot be used, so the method of using the eagle sauce is not impossible-open your door directly by force.


    It''s just that doing so is likely to attract a lot of resistance. Habara must strengthen propaganda and education, and at the same time use troops to continue to kill those who resist.


    In this way, there will be a lot of loss of human and financial resources, but it is always better than a little bit of grinding, right?


    But at this moment, Yanyin Village suddenly declared war, which was really a good thing for Habara.


    Because in this way, he can directly attack some small places, such as the country of grass, which must be Habara''s goal!


    And as long as they show enough strength on the battlefield, Yanyin Village can taste the bitter fruit of the three wars at once.


    Then, next, Konoha can carry the remaining prestige of the victorious country, and directly enter the country of tea and the country of soup in the name of safety.


    Yan Yin was defeated, and Sand Hidden Village is still an ally of Konoha at least for now. As long as Konoha does not fight against the country of the river for the time being, then they will not do anything stupid.


    "The main thing is to be careful of Yunyin Village, this village is full of lunatics."


    Yun Yin is indeed a very troublesome existence. They are the village with the least loss in the three wars-the three generations of Raikage died with high-end combat power.


    Moreover, there were only more than a thousand troops in the war, and the number of fights with Konoha was relatively small. The main reason was that the AB combination was fighting Namikaze Minato.


    Otherwise, many years ago, they would not have had the confidence to trouble Konoha.


    And now that Konoha is fighting Iwagakure again, it''s hard to say that he won''t intervene, and it''s not so easy to say who he will deal with.


    Because Yun Yin and Yan Yin have enmity, the matter of the third generation of Raikage has not passed, and the relationship between Yun Yin and Konoha is also very bad, and the matter of the daily difference has not passed.


    "If he ends up, maybe Konoha and Yan Yin will stop fighting and turn around to deal with him."


    It suddenly occurred to Yuyuan that Yun Yin was really crazy, and some things were hard to say, but precautions were still necessary.


    As for Kirigakure, whose relationship with Konoha was stable and terrible, Habara didn''t care too much.


    Wuyin was miserable enough to be harmed by Obito, even now they don''t even have a shadow, it''s the elder named Yuanshi who is completely controlling everything.


    No matter how bad their relationship with Konoha is, they may not really end up doing anything at this time.


    "So the situation is generally good, as long as the scale of this battle is controlled!"


    Habara thought silently, but he didn''t expect that a figure would run up to him as soon as he walked back to the Uchiha clan.


    "teacher!"


    Habara didn''t need to look carefully to know that this person was definitely Sasuke, after all, he was the only disciple of Sasuke in the entire Uchiha clan.


    Speaking of it, he still felt that he was sorry for Sasuke, because he hadn''t seriously taught Sasuke anything so far.


    He basically put Sasuke in a stocking state, and let him practice with Xiang Rin and Naruto by themselves.


    Since Jiraiya also agreed to let Naruto come over, basically Naruto would come here when he had time.


    And after Naruto was adopted by Jiraiya, and had a good relationship with the children of all major families, he even went to the Uchiha clan every day.


    This made the residents of the village begin to improve their attitude towards him. It can be said that Naruto''s life is better now than before.


    And everything is getting better, and Naruto''s strength is also developing rapidly, which leads to a state where Sasuke and him are basically in a state of losing more and winning less.


    This really made Sasuke very unconvinced, but there is no way to change it. After all, Naruto has come and taught him carefully.


    "Sasuke, why are you here?" Habara nodded to Sasuke with a smile, and then asked curiously.


    "Teacher, there is one thing to disturb you this time, I hope the teacher can agree."


    Sasuke knelt on the ground with one knee, he looked at Habara very seriously, and then he spoke slowly.


    "I want to participate in this war!"


    ¡­


    Habara looked at Sasuke with a strange expression, Sasuke is so brave and wants to take the initiative to go to the battlefield?


    This idea of ??his made Habara really not understand, war is never a playful thing.


    Especially when it comes to the battlefield, others don''t care who you are, any spell, a handful of kunai, or even just a thousand books can kill you in an instant.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Habara seemed to understand Sasuke''s thoughts.


    At this time, Sasuke seemed to have some injuries on his body, and such injuries were obviously caused by exercise.


    This kid is working very hard, although he may not be able to catch up with the original work, but he is definitely not worse than Habara and Shisui when they were young.


    Habara even heard from Shisui that Sasuke would exercise his physical fitness every day in order to better adapt to the needs of the battlefield.


    This is not a simple matter. To know how boring physical exercise is, only those who have tried it can understand.


    Not everyone is Akai, even the most common training can make him so passionate and devote himself to it.


    Moreover, Akai''s strength and level can''t be explained clearly by just Bamen Dunjia, because even without his physical skills, Akai is still at the top level.


    Sasuke can be so persistent, in addition to he obeying his own teachings, there is also external pressure.


    Xiang Rin, a kid, has slowly adapted to Uchiha''s life now, and has not had little interaction with Naruto and Sasuke.


    And the improvement of this girl''s strength is really not slow, Sasuke naturally felt the pressure.


    Not only Xiang Rin, but Naruto is also a factor that constantly inspires Sasuke to forge ahead. In the past, Naruto had nothing but hard work.


    But now that Naruto has been guided by Jiraiya, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. How can Sasuke not be envious or worried?


    What''s more, Sasuke still has a person in his heart. He has heard that that person''s strength is already extraordinary at his age.


    And he is still playing house games, how can Sasuke accept it?


    He wants greater breakthroughs, he wants to make more progress and increase his strength, so he must have more awareness and training.


    Now that the war broke out, he saw an opportunity. He might have heard that that person went to the battlefield.


    Not only that person, Habara and Shisui have both been on the battlefield, so he doesn''t want to miss it, he also wants to have a more complete experience and breakthrough.


    "I think I see what you mean."


    Habara touched his chin, and then he spoke leisurely.


    "Get up first, I will seriously consider this matter."


    "teacher....."


    Sasuke stood up, but he still seemed a little hesitant and entangled, after all, Habara didn''t give him an accurate answer at all.


    "As I said, I will consider this matter, but whether you can go or not, you have to work hard.


    The first is teammates, and the second is preparation. You are not prepared at all, how can I agree to let you go?


    Of course, the most important point is that you have to communicate with your parents, which is very, very important, I hope you can understand. "


    After saying this, Habara ignored Sasuke''s somewhat broken face.


    He directly found a member of the tribe to inform Shisui to gather at Uchiha Fugaku''s location, and then he set off towards the laboratory.


    The laboratory is still a secret, Habara is not going to announce this secret casually, so there will be no problem in notifying Shisui.


    And Shisui came very quickly, but when Habara told Shisui and Fuyue about his situation, Shisui was fine, but Fuyue''s face changed a little.


    "Master Patriarch, I think it''s better for me to go with Zhishui instead of you."


    Uchiha Fugaku said directly, his face was still a little pale, after all, he was much older than Shisui and Habara.


    Even if the physical function is maintained well, there is really no way to compare with young people in terms of recovery.


    So now Zhishui is alive and kicking, but he has not fully recovered.


    "Forget it, you should rest assured and return to the main, and this time, Tsunade personally called me to go, and I can''t refuse."


    Habara directly shook his head and denied Fu Yue''s idea, then he said with a smile.


    "Besides, going this time is of great significance to me, and I have some other ideas that need to be realized in this operation.


    So you better not join in the fun, besides, you still have very important tasks to perform in Konoha. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then he said earnestly.


    "Now the training in the security department has been basically completed, and the people in Nara are basically in place, and Konoha''s reform has also begun.


    Then the reform of the security department also needs to be followed up. I need you to build a security governor in Konoha according to our original plan.


    And I want you to set up the security governor and start preparing for the legal governor at the same time.


    Although it seems a bit anxious, after you build a framework, I can slowly modify other things.


    The legal governor involves the construction of Konoha''s legal system. This kind of thing needs to be prepared for a rainy day and needs to be prepared in advance.


    It can be said that your task is very heavy and difficult, can you do everything well, Mr. Fu Yue? "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Fugaku seem a little silent, but soon he nodded very seriously.


    In fact, after hearing Habara''s narration, he already felt a little excited.


    As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fugaku knew that he had failed and was too disappointing.


    Now seeing that the Uchiha clan is back on track and getting better and better, he is naturally very happy in his heart.


    But at the same time, he also has some regrets in his heart, that is, he did not complete all these changes, he was once a loser.


    But now Habara gave him a chance, a chance to change the security department by himself, how could he not be excited?


    Even though the reform of the security department is actually entirely from Habara, Habara is too lazy...too busy, and his management method is different from others.


    He prefers to leave things to more professional people, and all he wants is the result.


    Of course, his desire for results does not mean that you can do whatever you want in the process, but this kind of decentralization has made countless people happy.


    They can feel strong trust, and they can feel that they can give full play to their abilities under certain constraints.


    Up to now, Uchiha Fugaku has been busy in the security department. It can be said that he is more concerned about the reform of the security department.


    Now that Yu Yuan has given him this opportunity to make a comeback, he is full of gratitude to Yu Yuan in his heart, and he vows that he will do well!


    "I understand, Lord Patriarch."


    For a moment, Uchiha Fugaku''s expression became extremely serious, and he lowered his head and said seriously.


    "I promise, I will not let the Patriarch down!"


    "It''s good to have your guarantee, I believe in you."


    Habara patted Uchiha Fugaku''s shoulder with a smile, but soon he remembered something before speaking.


    "By the way, there is something else I want to tell you."


    "Master Patriarch, please tell me."


    "It''s like this. I came here and met Sasuke just now. He told me that he wants to go to the battlefield. What do you think?"


    "...."


    ¡­


    Habara made Fugaku Uchiha go into silence with a single sentence, which made Habara feel a little embarrassed.


    As Uchiha Fugaku once said, he now has only one son, and this son is Uchiha Sasuke.


    The relationship between Sasuke and Fuyue is very good now, and his education and devotion to Sasuke is really of the highest standard.


    To put it bluntly, it is a tragedy for Sasuke to have a teacher like Habara, but it is really his luck to meet a father like Uchiha Fugaku now.


    Habara didn''t teach Sasuke, Fu Yue would teach himself.


    Habara intends to teach Sasuke, but Fuyue has already taught and trained you.


    It can be said that Sasuke has basically completed the training in other aspects except that he does not have Sharingan.


    And now he has been educated by Habara after the family reform. He is also smart and loves to learn.


    It can be said that his whole development trajectory has been changed in all directions, but it is really due to the problem of Sharingan that he cannot do things like Naruto.


    The fighting of the little ghosts is mainly focused on the body, and Uchiha has never been considered a family with high physical strength.


    This family has always been good at technology, and then uses it with ninjutsu and illusion.


    Sasuke has already received some ninjutsu training, he has learned the three-body technique, and he can also use some simple fire escape in ninjutsu.


    However, although Naruto''s performance of the three-body technique was mediocre, he was indeed able to use it with the help of Jiraiya.


    Although he didn''t have much training in ninjutsu, Sasuke was able to grasp the aspect of Taijutsu. In addition, this kid was full of Yang Dun, and his body recovered very quickly.


    In the case of abundant physical strength, and can''t use offensive ninjutsu in the sparring, Sasuke will be a ghost if he can do it well.


    It can be said that the mere exchange of ideas can no longer satisfy Sasuke. He is eager for performance and breakthroughs on the battlefield, which is nothing more than a normal thing.


    But then again, Sasuke is Fuyue''s only son.


    "Do you think Elder Fu Yue will agree?"


    After walking out of the laboratory, Zhishui couldn''t help asking.


    "Sasuke is really a kid. He wants to go to the battlefield before he graduates. This is really..."


    "Aren''t you and I already in contact with war at his age, even though it is the end of the war and the risk factor is not great."


    Habara shook his head with a smile, he interrupted Shisui''s words and said.


    "And I don''t make a decision whether he can go to the battlefield, or I wouldn''t tell Fu Yue-jun about it, would I?"


    "That''s right, let Elder Fuyue decide this kind of thing by himself."


    Zhishui nodded, and then said with a smile.


    "And even if we did go, the big deal is to find someone to watch, isn''t that guy Kakuzu still staying with Konoha now?


    He was really unlucky to say that he was ready to go, but Yan Yin jumped out to make trouble again. He should be annoyed by Didara now, right? "


    When it comes to the unlucky Kakuzu, both Habara and Shisui can''t help laughing, because Kakuzu is really unlucky.


    Once a war breaks out on Yan Yin''s side, Konoha''s supplies will naturally not be able to continue to be sold, and he can naturally rest.


    This is not a comfortable thing for him, he is a standard person who likes 007, and people like him are also Habara''s favorite.


    But Naihe encountered some minor troubles now, which made Kakudon no longer able to do anything about 007. Not only Habara was not happy about this situation, but Kakuzu was also very upset.


    Now Kakuzu is still with Didara every day, and it is not the first time Habara has received a message from Kakutsu, hoping that he can perform tasks alone and leave Didara, a brat.


    It can be seen that he was indeed tortured a bit by Didara.


    "You mean, just move around?"


    Habara instantly understood Shisui''s meaning, which made him touch his chin involuntarily.


    "It doesn''t seem to be impossible, it is true that many things can be avoided by watching from all angles.


    And I was wondering if this guy Didala could move. "


    "No way, you let him attack Yanyin Village?"


    Shisui''s eyes widened when he heard Habara''s words, and he said incredulously.


    "Although this brat is Yan Yin''s traitorous ninja, he doesn''t necessarily have any hatred for Yan Yin. Doing so may cause backlash.


    Although I didn''t agree with you bringing him back at the beginning, we should be responsible now that we bring him back, even though I know my words are naive, but..."


    "No, not naive, you''d better maintain this mentality all the time."


    Before Shisui finished speaking, Habara interrupted him again with a smile.


    "Although we are in a high position, we must look at everything calmly, but being too calm will slowly wear out our humanity.


    We live in this world as one person, so we naturally have various ideas. It is good to have a sense of responsibility and love, which naturally needs to be preserved.


    But this is only for our own people, outsiders and enemies..."


    "Outsiders can ignore it, but the enemy, of course, kill them all!"


    This time, Shisui''s expression became a little serious, and Habara was also very satisfied with that murderous look.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just thinking about it. I haven''t planned to let the person who arrives to deal with Yanyin Village head-on, but it''s not like he has nothing to do."


    Habara nodded to Shisui, then he continued with a smile.


    "I plan to let him look for some potential targets, it is best to let him wander around the country of soup."


    "Yang Zhiguo, are you worried about Yunyin and those guys?"


    Shisui''s reaction speed was amazing, and he figured out what Habara was thinking in just an instant.


    "You should really be worried about Yun Yin, these guys are a bunch of lunatics, it would be hard to say if they interfered in the matter.


    Now that you have made arrangements, I can rest assured that I will notify Elder Fuyue when he makes a decision.


    But there is one more thing I want to ask, you said you and I teamed up alone, we should have another teammate, right? "


    "Yes, there is one more person."


    Habara nodded with a smile. He had no intention of hiding this matter, so it was just right to tell Shisui directly.


    "You know, it''s Yan Ye."


    "Oh?"


    When Shisui heard Habara''s words, a playful smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "The one from the Nara family, I know.


    Just being with her, why do I feel like I''m being a light bulb? "


    "You bastard."


    Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to Shisui at all, because this guy''s thoughts really made Habara a little speechless.


    He admitted that he did have some affection for Yan Ye, after all, Yan Ye did not have the iconic pineapple head of the men of the Nara clan.


    Usually, he let his hair down, and that straight black look filled Nakahabara''s heart.


    And when fighting, he will tie up his hair, and the high black ponytail is also constantly dancing on Habara XP.


    What''s more, they have known each other since they were young, and they have been teammates together. How could Habara not like such familiarity and cooperation?


    It''s just that Yu Yuan brought her this time not because of any liking, but because Yan Ye''s analytical ability is really too strong!


    The ability Habara showed before was basically because he knew the original work and knew how to break the situation.


    And he has emphasized more than once that what he is good at is macro issues, and he is actually very average in controlling details.


    But Yan Ye is different. Although she is not as thorough as Yubara in seeing macro issues, she can''t catch up with Yubara''s performance in all aspects of detail.


    This time the war was not in the original book, so he had to handle it carefully.


    He can analyze the reasons for Onoki''s war, and analyze some of Onoki''s psychological activities and practices.


    But when it comes to the battlefield, even in ordinary missions, he is not as good as Yan Ye in handling many things.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s boring, and you don''t have a girlfriend until now, what are you thinking?"


    "The patriarch admitted that he has Yan Ye as his girlfriend?"


    Shisui was not hypocritical at all, he laughed and teased Habara, and his words made Habara at a loss for what to say.


    Saying yes, doesn''t that mean admitting it?


    Say no, Zhishui will definitely say, why are you so anxious that the patriarch hasn''t found me yet.


    "Go away, get ready for our departure tomorrow."


    After glaring at Shisui, Habara directly dropped a word, and then went straight to his room without looking back, while Shisui smiled and quickly left the place.


    Although war is not something to be happy about, if you don''t maintain a good attitude to face all this, then the result will be even more tragic...


    .........


    Habara, who returned home, naturally had to take a good rest, and he didn''t need to worry about Yan Ye, because Nara Shikaku would naturally tell Yan Ye.


    After returning home, Habara also began to think about how this war will be carried out, for example, to what extent it will be carried out.


    The general direction of small-scale and low-intensity has been determined, and how to achieve these is Tsunade''s business.


    As far as Yu Yuan is concerned, he still has a lot of options and things to do, otherwise he would not be able to form a team with two pairs of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    The existence of his team is actually the same as that of Namikaze Minato''s team, which is dedicated to completing some important tasks.


    The most important mission of the Minato team was to blow up the Kannabi Bridge, but Habara and the others are stronger and they can do more.


    "For example, go directly to harass the camp of Yanyin Village, or even go to the area of ??Yanyin, the Country of Grass, to make trouble, or..."


    Or when Onoki came to the front line, go directly to Yanyin Village to drive the Gundam, or intercept and kill Onoki halfway!


    Habara and the others are really capable of doing all this, although they may have to pay a considerable price, but this is strategic deterrence.


    But being able to do it is one thing, and being able to do it is another.


    For example, if Habara really killed Onoki, or opened a wave of Gundam in Yanyin Village, it would be a big trouble if there was an excitement.


    Many things are really not what you want. Sometimes the consequences of the detonation of the situation are really unimaginable.


    No matter how strong Habara is, he can only run away when he is surrounded and beaten. After all, there are three generations of Raikage''s deeds before him, so he has taught everyone a lesson.


    No matter how powerful Konoha is, Konoha, who is still in the recovery period, may not be able to withstand the siege of the Four Great Ninja Villages.


    "So some things must be carefully considered. Messing around will not bring victory, but will only bring bad results."


    Habara took a deep breath, and then he lay down on the bed and planned to think about their action plan.


    But at this moment, Yubara suddenly felt a strange fluctuation spreading in his body, and this fluctuation also instantly revived him.


    He knew very well that this was a reaction from his own system!


    Although Habara was also very puzzled, he only got the chance to extract skills last time, why did he get it again in the blink of an eye?


    But Habara doesn''t think about it that much, it''s always a good thing to get such an opportunity, he never thinks too little of it.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: stable and thriving¡ªyou have solved the problems within the family and at the same time settled the troubles of the external environment of the family


    You let the Uchiha clan really settle down in Konoha, you let the Uchiha continue to become stronger, and you let the Uchiha continue to integrate with the village]


    [Prosperity: 22,000 (normal family base prosperity is 10,000)]


    [Suggestion: The transformation of the family will continue, making the Uchiha the most powerful family in Konoha is the goal you must achieve as the head of the Uchiha family]


    [The points have reached 1,000, and one skill draw can be performed]


    The moment Habara saw the prosperity of his family, he felt that if a zero was missing, maybe he would recall a certain Ryze.


    But these things are not the key, the key is that Habara got another chance to extract skills, and the most important thing is that he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "System, why did I get another chance? Although I am very happy, my family seems to be developing steadily recently, right?"


    Habara asked directly, if you don''t understand it, you must figure it out, especially the problem of system calculation points.


    Only when these problems are clarified, then Habara can continue to think of ways to squeeze wool.


    Although the facts have proved that it is not realistic for Habara to squeeze the wool, because the system has its own calculation method and calculation standard.


    What Habara can do is to keep improving and improving according to this set of standards honestly, and there is no other better way.


    But Habara can be regarded as a villain, even if he has no chance, he can''t study it.


    [Because the host is promoting Konoha''s reform plan, and although such a reform plan was announced when the customized list was announced, the host was only one of them


    But this is also enough for the residents of Konoha to recognize the host and be grateful to the host, so that the family''s reputation can be further improved


    Family development is comprehensive, and prestige is one of them. The increase in the prosperity of the host family will always count the prestige


    It''s just that the reputation of the host family has always been in a negative state, and it has improved in the future, but what we got is just a reversal of the previous negative state


    "Amazing Alone"


    But now the prestige of the host family is in a positive state, and I hope the host can manage all of this better]


    prestige?


    Habara really couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard the news, there was no need for the system to say that Uchiha had a bad reputation before, Habara himself knew it clearly.


    But he really didn''t expect that the system still calculates these things, it''s just that the system didn''t bother to say it because it was too bad before.


    But now that the situation has improved, the points are calculated, which makes Habara really a little scared.


    After all, the negative impact did not directly deduct points for Yu Yuan, which is already very good.


    "No, maybe I don''t know if it was deducted. After all, this ghost system has never been transparent to me about its own calculation method."


    The little gratitude that Habara had just raised disappeared without a trace in an instant, and the opacity meant that there was still a lot of room for manipulation.


    After all, many of Habara''s own operations in Konoha, especially after Konoha had enough right to speak, his operations were not transparent.


    According to his understanding, the residents of Konoha have the right to know everything, but they also have the right not to know everything.


    In other words, Habara has the power to announce everything, but also has the power not to announce everything.


    How to operate, how to go bilateral is entirely their own, others don''t even want to care so much!


    But Habara quickly shook his head, now is not the time to think about these messes, because he still has more important things to do.


    That is, to extract the skill this time!


    Thinking carefully about the skills Habara has acquired, it can be said that they are diverse and all of them are extremely good.


    The three skills that have been consumed are ''Glorious Evolution'', ''Darkborn Demon Scythe'', and ''Courage'', which brought him great improvements.


    And there are still many skills left on him, such as the black flame that can replace ordinary flames, and the Mizufo Ranbu that gave him the title of "Uchiha Blade".


    These two abilities are both divine skills for Yubara, and these two are also the abilities that Yubara used the most and mastered the most proficiently.


    In addition, he also possesses skills such as Wukongjutsu, Ninjutsu¡¤Qi Heshield, Mystery Mystery¡¤Void Walking, Mystery Mystery¡¤Wan Lei Tian Prison and Mystery Mystery¡¤Strong Will.


    And the Great Destroyer that can act on Susano, greatly increasing Susano''s size, speed, and power.


    These are all active skills. Although some abilities are used less by Habara, any one of them is extremely powerful.


    Even if he doesn''t use it less now, it''s hard to say what he will do in the future. After all, he is preparing for the future with some abilities.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Habara also has growth-type skills such as God''s Rank and Friends of the Forest, or passive skills that bring special effects.


    These two skills are passive in nature, but these two skills can really give Habara an unimaginable growth space!


    It can be said that the abilities Habara obtained cover a very wide range, and the abilities are even more diverse. The actual combat power these brought him is also extremely terrifying and powerful. UU Reading www. uukanshu£® com


    And now he is looking forward to the extraction, even if it is only once.


    "Last time I got a friend of the forest who can get fairy art, and I don''t know what I can get this time."


    Habara muttered silently, and soon he opened his extraction interface.


    And when he saw the ability he could acquire this time, Yu Yuan was stunned. He stared at the interface and his body began to tremble a little.


    He didn''t know how long he had been waiting, and when such a skill appeared again, he still couldn''t control his emotions!


    [Mystical Art: Crow Eater: You have obtained the psychic art: Raven


    The existence of the raven can cooperate with you to perform illusion and ninjutsu, and can increase the effect of the techniques you perform by 30%


    After you kill the enemy, the raven can absorb its chakra, and these chakra can be fed back to you when you need to fight, ensuring your fighting strength]


    [Mysterious Technique¡¤Ghosting: When you cast this technique, the vision of all enemies around you will be affected by Chakra, and everything will become extremely dim


    And your blinking technique will also be greatly enhanced at this moment, within a certain range you can use the blinking technique to quickly come to the enemy and launch a fatal blow]


    [Qian Jue Mark: You can actively mark an enemy, or you can wait for the system to mark an enemy


    And when you complete the marked hunt, you can upgrade one of your designated abilities


    This ability is not limited to eyes, blood vessels, or a certain technique]


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    To be honest, I don''t want to update tonight, forget it, let''s watch the follow-up......


    Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 187： The first group of hunting targets (Happy Chinese New Years Eve~)

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 187 The first group of hunting targets (Happy Tanabata


    In fact, every skill brushed out this time is not bad.


    Of course, none of Habara''s skills are bad, it''s just whether they suit him or not.


    For Yu Yuan, there are always only three directions for him to choose skills. The first is skills that can improve his blood and eyes.


    He has always been very clear that his bloodline is always a treasure, and what he has to do is to constantly develop his bloodline so that this treasure can reach its limit.


    Secondly, Habara will consider the development of his own body.


    After all, only if his body is strong enough can he carry more Yang Dun, so that he can maintain a fighting posture that lasts longer.


    In the end, Habara will choose the most suitable skill that can improve real-time combat effectiveness.


    After all, for him, his personal strength is actually not weak at all, and his taijutsu and ninjutsu are enough for him to deal with most enemies.


    If it doesn''t work, he can use Susanoo directly, and the Gundam can reach a limit in both attack and defense.


    Although it sometimes seems to be shooting mosquitoes with cannons, the strategic deterrence that cannot withstand this ability is really terrible.


    It can be said that Habara has a clear understanding of the direction of his own strength improvement and development.


    Moreover, each of the skills he chose is the one that best fits his usage habits and can best enhance his actual combat effectiveness.


    "Sword Comes"


    This time, the abilities he got were all pretty good, but Naihe originally chose one of the three, and among them appeared Habara''s highest priority.


    Then there is no need to think too much about Habara''s choice, he has already set his sights on this ability from the very beginning!


    [Acquired skill: Thousand Jue Mark]


    [Marking method: You can actively mark an enemy, or you can wait to passively mark an enemy]


    [Mark Requirement: 0/5]


    [Friendly reminder: There is a time limit for actively marking enemies, and the effect of obtaining the mark will be affected according to the actual strength of the enemy


    An enemy can be marked every month, it takes half a month for the mark to take effect, and the mark retention lasts for one year


    Passive marking is a skill that automatically marks one or more ninjas in the enemy camp


    Whenever the host solves a marked enemy mark, it will be reset, and the reset time will take half a month


    Holds for an infinite amount of time, until the enemy dies or the Overlord completes the quest


    The host needs to hunt five times to get the imprint upgrade, and whether it is killing or defeating when hunting, you can get a layer of imprint]


    After Habara acquired this skill, he found that a lot of information appeared in his mind in an instant.


    This information includes some brief introductions to the Qianjue mark, and also tells Habara how to mark the enemy, or how to know the passive mark.


    Habara was actually very hesitant, he was really thinking about whether to simply use the active mark to mark five slags and complete the task.


    But this time the system seems to be very smart, it seems to know that Habara has been tirelessly looking for opportunities for card bugs.


    Therefore, in the skill description this time, the idea of ??the Habara card BUG was deliberately restricted.


    Although it can still be stuck, obviously the effect will not be particularly good.


    If Habara intends to take his time, then naturally it doesn''t matter, but obviously the time cost is not acceptable to Habara.


    However, Habara had a hard time taking the initiative to mark. He was worried that the marked opponent would be weaker and would not allow him to successfully obtain a complete mark.


    But the marked enemy was a bit stronger, and Habara was worried that he would not be able to defeat him and thus not be able to get the mark.


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that it would be better to leave it to the system to mark it passively.


    At least in this way, Habara can also know the system''s judgment and perception of his own strength, and at the same time, he can also figure out who the next person Habara can take the initiative to mark.


    "What''s more, the system can mark more than one, but I can only mark one, which is really a bit of a difference."


    In fact, Habara was quite helpless for the system to make such a distinction, but the right to interpret skills was in the hands of the system, and Habara had no choice.


    He is a person who takes benefits, but he is not a person who sets the rules. There is no way to do this.


    So now in Konoha, he not only wants to be a person who takes benefits, but also a person who sets the rules.


    Only children make choices, and adults will go in the direction of "I want it all", no matter whether they have the ability or not.


    After all, if you don''t even dare to think about it, if you don''t try hard, you are really no different from salted fish.


    "You probably don''t have opening protection time, so mark it for me. I want to see what kind of opponent I need to adapt to."


    [Adapting to an opponent that matches the host]


    [Adaptation is complete, because the enemy''s appearance mode almost appears together, and the two are brothers, so the number of marks is: 2]


    two?


    Seeing this, Habara couldn''t help being slightly taken aback.


    Although he also felt that he was lucky, and he had two marks immediately after coming up, but considering that the system clearly said that it would match enemies that matched him.


    Then I am afraid that it is not a simple matter to get these two imprints.


    Appearing together, brotherly relationship, such an opponent made Habara unable to help but fall into thinking.


    It seems that in his memory, there are really not many such guys alive, especially after Habara intervened, many things have changed.


    For example, Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke, as well as Uchiha Itachi and Shisui, they were really brothers or as close as brothers.


    Now their relationship is not to say that there are some problems, at least they are also enemies of life and death.


    Under such circumstances, how could they join forces to deal with Habara?


    This is the living and dead brothers. The more famous ones are Jinjiaoyinjiao, two Yunyin ninjas with brain problems.


    And Senju Habarama and Senju Tomonama, these two guys who once rose up as dead memories and attacked Habara.


    "Could it be that Orochimaru reincarnated these two filthy soils again?"


    Habara raised his brows, he felt that this kind of thing really wouldn''t happen, Ohnoki himself was connected with the Akatsuki organization.


    Otherwise, when Habara ran to the Star Country, he wouldn''t have bumped into someone from the Akatsuki organization, and brought Kakuzu back in the end.


    It''s hard to say, in order to deal with this war and reduce the loss of his own personnel, Ohnoki will take the initiative to find people from Akatsuki''s organization to join the war.


    The cost of hiring the Xiao organization will not be small, and the Xiao organization is probably very short of money now.


    Especially without Jiaodu, a money-making machine that can be used to death as long as it is not used to death, they are even more short of money.


    Therefore, there is a high probability that they will not miss such a task.


    "So, we must be careful that it is Orochimaru and the others who are doing things. Of course, those guys from Yunyin Village cannot be ruled out."


    In addition to the Akatsuki organization that can make the dead climb up and attack again, there is also a pair of brothers that Habara has to be careful about, and that is the pair of brothers in Yunyin Village.


    The fourth generation of Raikage and Kirabi, there is no need for Habara to say how dangerous these brothers are.


    And it is self-evident what it means once they end up...


    ¡­


    "Really, you think of me for this kind of action, don''t you?"


    Early the next morning, at the gate of Konoha Village, Habara, Shisui, and Yanye were already standing together.


    However, it could be seen that Yan Ye didn''t seem that happy at this time, after all, he was somehow involved in the war for anyone.


    But Habara couldn''t deny this, he just glanced at Yan Ye with a smile, and then looked at the large Konoha troops who had already lined up and were ready to leave at any time.


    These large troops are Konoha''s reserve troops, but although they are called reserve troops, most of them are veterans who participated in the third world war.


    This is also Konoha''s confidence. Although Konoha lost a lot in the Third World War, it also left behind a large number of precious wealth.


    These ninjas who participated in the war and survived are one of Konoha''s greatest wealth. But it''s a pity that Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn''t cherish these ninjas.


    Although they were given certain honors, in terms of follow-up guarantees, they basically did nothing.


    Moreover, Konoha, whom they desperately protected, also completely lost the glory they deserved in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s compromise with Yun Yin.


    Although Habara also felt that it was cruel, under such circumstances once again pushed them into the abyss of war - because Habara really killed Huang Tu.


    But now it is better to adapt in advance, after all, a certain degree of war may be indispensable in the future.


    Don''t talk about things like the Four Wars, Habara''s goal is on the entire ninja world!


    It is impossible for the people in other villages to stand and let Habara push, and they will inevitably resist when the time comes.


    Therefore, it is much better to adapt in advance than to fight again at that time.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    After Yu Yuan glanced around, he turned his head and looked at Yan Ye with a smile.


    "There is nothing we can do about this time, and none of us is responsible for the outbreak of war.


    And Master Tsunade called me to join the battle, and agreed to let me form my own special mobile team.


    Therefore, in terms of combat effectiveness, I think of Zhishui, and in terms of analyzing intelligence and dealing with the battlefield situation, I think of you.


    You are the most outstanding person I can think of, and you also have battlefield experience, don''t you? "


    Habara did not even change his expression in the slightest after boasting in the past, and similarly he unceremoniously threw the blame on Tsunade.


    Anyway, Yan Ye didn''t attend that high-level meeting, and she basically didn''t know that Tsunade was recommended by Habara.


    And it was obvious that, besides, Habara would not tell her that he wanted to go to the battlefield in the first place.


    Sure enough, after Yan Ye heard Yu Yuan''s words, except for a slight sigh, she basically recovered soon.


    Indeed, for a Konoha ninja, such things as war are indeed duty-bound.


    "What do you think of this war?"


    Yan Ye said helplessly, but her expression was not only helpless but also serious.


    "Special mobile team, I''m afraid the freedom you can get will be very high.


    Except when large armies are head-on on a massive scale, and you''re up against the enemy''s toughest personnel, you''ll need to be in the fight.


    At other times, I am afraid that you can wander outside the battlefield, or go deep into the enemy''s hinterland.


    So your attitude and choice are very important and very fatal. "


    "You really think highly of me."


    Yu Yuan just smiled casually when he heard Yan Ye''s words, he was really not that surprised that Yan Ye could guess the purpose of his team formation.


    After all, this kind of thing is not without precedent, and the team of the Fourth Hokage is the best day.


    Moreover, Habara and Shisui''s own strength is also strong enough, so the value of this team''s existence must be to perform some tasks that others can''t imagine, and it can even be said to influence the situation of the battle.


    But it''s a pity that Habara himself hasn''t figured out how to deal with some things, so he looked at Yan Ye with a funny face and asked.


    "Then tell me, what is the best way for us to do it, after all, I found you because I value your ability in this area."


    "You bastard, you are really lazy, you speak as if you can''t figure it out."


    Yan Ye sighed helplessly, and it seemed that she had accepted the situation.


    After thinking carefully for a moment, Yan Ye shook his head helplessly.


    "I can''t give a specific answer to this question now, because we lack the information from Yanyin.


    Only by knowing their internal situation, combined with the current combat situation, such as their morale, supplies and so on.


    Only then can I guess how far they can make them have to choose to surrender.


    After all, you once said something that I agree with very much, that is, it is too much.


    There are some things that go too far without knowing the specific information, which may cause negative effects. "


    Yan Ye was still sober, which made Yu Yuan secretly nodded.


    And Zhishui at the side looked curiously at the beautiful woman with long black hair.


    He really had heard that Yubara had a good relationship with this girl, and the first time he knew about it was when Yubara was a mission ninja many years ago.


    In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t know Yan Ye, after all, everyone knew it when they were classmates.


    But the actual contact has not been made until today.


    And now he had to admit that it seemed that this girl''s analytical ability was really strong.


    Even though she did not give some specific answers, she has given the direction and logic of her own analysis.


    In such a short period of time, everything has been built, which is really beyond the number of ninjas.


    In fact, from the very beginning, Shisui didn''t care about this girl, in his opinion, this might be Habara''s bad taste.


    Or he wanted to give this girl a hand, but now he knew that the role of this girl might not be low.


    But this is also good news, isn''t it, although Zhishui still feels like he is acting as a light bulb.


    But in any case, the more powerful this Nara girl is, the smoother their operation will be, won''t they?


    While they were chatting, Konoha suddenly started to move, and Habara and the three of them immediately stopped all chatting and daydreaming.


    Because they know that the war has already begun at this moment...


    ¡­


    "I really didn''t expect that this guy actually accepted such a task."


    In Grass Country''s own laboratory, Orochimaru shook his head helplessly as he looked at the phantom-like members of the Akatsuki organization in front of him.


    The content of the ''video'' meeting this time is very simple, that is, their leader Payne told them one thing, they want to participate in the war between Konoha and Yanyin.


    To be honest, Orochimaru was a little surprised by this news, because he really didn''t know the situation.


    These days he has been hiding in his laboratory, busy with the improvement of his dirty reincarnation.


    His improvement had good results last time, but it was far from enough.


    He had to make more improvements in order to cope with the pressure brought by Habara.


    What''s more, he really agrees with Habara''s words, that is, while he is improving the reincarnation of the dirt, Habara himself is also constantly improving and growing.


    In fact, Orochimaru has always been curious about one thing, that is why Habara''s progress is so fast.


    It seems that every time he sees this guy, he can find that this guy has made a lot of progress.


    Orochimaru is really puzzled by this situation, but he knows that Habara is making progress, so he must not relax.


    Although strictly speaking, he and Habara are not real enemies, but because of Akatsuki''s organization, he really needs to constantly confront Habara.


    Such a terrifying opponent, if there is not enough strength and preparation, it is really a terrible thing.


    Orochimaru is very sober about this, or he is very sober from beginning to end.


    He always knew what he was going to do, and he was always on guard against how to do it.


    "But this time things got quite big. Did Onogi discover Uchiha Habara, or did someone reveal his information?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, his eyes scanned the phantom in front of him.


    Especially the one who stayed on Uchiha Itachi''s phantom for a while before slowly turning away.


    "It''s just that Uchiha Yu seems to have really killed Huangtu this time, this guy is really ruthless.


    But what kind of evidence did he leave behind for Onogi to catch? Forget it, it has nothing to do with me. "


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and then he didn''t bother to say anything more.


    In any case, the matter has been determined, so what is waiting for him must be to do it.


    However, Orochimaru did not intend to use the spies buried in Konoha, and those people would lose one if they used one.


    In addition, Orochimaru does not intend to disclose more information.


    Orochimaru doesn''t have a good impression of those guys in Yanyin. After fighting World War II and World War III for so many years, how could he have any affection for those guys in Yanyin?


    But this time, he should participate. After all, he also wants to try something interesting.


    What Orochimaru has in his hands is not just Uchiha Madara''s last hole card, he also has some other interesting guys.


    For example, the two brothers Senju Habara and Senju Tobima were used to deal with Habara last time!


    Although strictly speaking, these two brothers are the best choice to deal with Uchiha Hahara.


    But Orochimaru has already noticed in the last experience that the fighting will of these two people is really average.


    Maybe Senshou Feijian would be better, but Senshouzhujian really didn''t want to fight.


    But the problem is, Senshou Feijian alone may not be able to handle Uchiha Habara, after all Uchiha Habara also knows space ninjutsu.


    However, the strength of these two brothers is still there. Even if the will to fight is lower, the combat experience is still there.


    If you want to experiment, these two guys are the best tools to test Habara.


    He has already made such a big adjustment to the reincarnation of the dirt, and it''s time for him to find a suitable opponent.


    "It''s true, it''s inexplicably exciting..."


    ¡­


    The speed of the Konoha troops is very fast. Although the country of grass is still a certain distance from Konoha, they still only took more than a day to arrive.


    Such a forced march was nothing to Habara and the others, even Yan Ye seemed very relaxed.


    After all, it''s not like they didn''t experience such a thing back then, and Habara has already been reborn.


    This kind of strength is really nothing to him now, even Habara didn''t even use Chakra.


    The improvement in physical strength brought him unimaginable help.


    Now he can really feel more and more that when Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma fought, Senjuzhuma''s helplessness of constantly consuming physical energy.


    Of course, when it comes to Habara, it is an endless sense of superiority. With such physical strength, he is afraid of a ghost continuing to fight.


    He suddenly felt that in the future, he might be able to single-handedly fight ten people with shadow clones.


    Well, the point is what happens after marriage.


    "Hello, Minister Habara."


    But just after Habara and the others arrived at the Konoha camp on the front line of the country of grass, a middle-aged ninja with white eyes quickly came in front of Habara.


    He sized up Habara first, and then bowed slightly to Habara respectfully.


    "I am the commander of the Frontline Camp in the Country of Grass. My name is Heiji Hinata. I would like to ask Minister Habara for your advice."


    "Hello, Heiji Jonin, please give me your advice."


    Habara glanced at the guy in front of him, and then he showed a smile, and reached out to shake his hand.


    The Hyuga clan is indeed in Konoha, and has not been given any position as a minister with real power.


    But the reason why his influence has not declined is that his people generally hold various important positions in the garrison.


    Like Konoha''s garrison, there are many Hyuga clansmen in it.


    And in Konoha''s border defense force, there are many of them, and there are even commanders.


    After all, Baiyan''s ability may be really mediocre in one-on-one combat.


    But in defense and large-scale group battles, Bai Yan''s performance is really a strategic level.


    Because it can quickly detect the approach of enemy ninjas, and it can detect the enemy''s deployment in advance in large-scale battles.


    This kind of ability is actually too exaggerated. Perhaps when Yunyin Village came to want to fight Baiyan, it also valued this ability.


    Of course, the idea of ??disturbing Konoha cannot be ruled out.


    Look at the compensation that Konoha had to pay for fear of the war, and then look at Hinata Hiruzu''s hatred for Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    From these places, we can already understand how well Yunyin Village did at that time.


    On the one hand, he dealt a severe blow to Konoha''s reputation in the entire ninja world, and on the other hand, he dealt a severe blow to the relationship between Hinata and Konoha.


    Just imagine, if Hinata really broke with Konoha completely.


    Then there are no Hyuga ninjas to guard the border, and the enemy can really find various loopholes to run in.


    "We have already received the news, the commander-in-chief this time is Master Tsunade, right?"


    This Hinata Heiji was very humble, he didn''t show any arrogance because Habara looked young.


    Not to mention that Habara didn''t show any displeasure because he was a member of Uchiha.


    "However, it seems that Tsunade-sama is not in place yet, and the highest position in the camp is you, Minister Habara.


    I am willing to hand over the frontline command, and I hope that Minister Habara will accept it. "


    "Forget it, it''s still under your command, I have other tasks to be responsible for."


    Habara thought for a moment, and soon he smiled and shook his head and rejected the proposal.


    Although it is indeed very interesting for him to receive this large frontline force, it is meaningless to him.


    Because he didn''t intend to command a large army when he came to the front line, otherwise he would have been able to fight for this position when he was in Konoha.


    In fact, he knew very well that it was okay to ask him to boost morale, but he probably didn''t have the ability to command battles.


    It''s easier to say something about team battles. He has experience and is not afraid of any problems.


    Even if there is a problem, it is not impossible for him to reverse it with his own strength.


    A large-scale cluster is completely different from a small team, and there are more things to consider, so he thinks it''s better to forget it.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to be dragged down by these things, he was more willing to show the deterrent power of himself and Zhishui.


    As for these headaches, leave it to Tsunade to enjoy himself.


    "By the way, is there any intelligence on the front line now?"


    After Habara rejected the matter, he asked directly.


    "Now Anbu should have handed over to you, and you should have some frontline information, right?"


    "It is true that we have obtained a lot of information, but some information still needs to be verified."


    Hinata Heiji nodded directly, and then he said seriously.


    "At present, it seems that the sentiment in Yanyin Village has been very high. During this period of time, there have been some extreme hate speeches circulating in their village.


    Such remarks made them hate us more and more, and at the same time they kept advocating that the fourth generation is dead, and the last failure was Yunyin''s intervention.


    Under the guidance of these two kinds of remarks, their morale may not be low. "


    "It''s not unexpected, it''s normal practice."


    Habara nodded lightly to each other. To be honest, this way of boosting momentum is really not uncommon.


    On the contrary, Shisui raised his eyebrows, which once again fulfilled what Habara had said to him.


    But Habara didn''t pay attention to what Shisui was thinking, there was only one question he was most curious about now.


    "Who is the commander of Yanyin this time, Huang Tu is dead, I really can''t think of anyone else in Yanyin Village who can take on this important task.


    Is it possible that it is black soil and terracotta?


    Also, what is the current situation of their Jinchuriki, is the Four-tailed Jinchuriki still not in Iwain, and where is the Five-tailed Jinchuriki? "


    "We haven''t learned about the situation of the commander. The people in Anbu are still searching the situation comprehensively. I am afraid that Yanyin doesn''t know our situation now."


    Hyuga Heiji said in a low voice, Habara''s question was entirely the point, and Hyuga Heiji also showed the awareness that a subordinate should have.


    "As for Inchuriki, there is information, but Four Tails Inchuriki is still missing, and no one knows where he is.


    But we must be careful that this guy will come back, after all, this guy''s disagreement with Onoki doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have Iwakaku in his heart.


    And the Five-Tails Jinchuriki is still in Yanyin, and there is no movement yet. "


    "It seems that the situation this time is not bad, not particularly bad."


    Habara nodded, the information is not very comprehensive, but it is completely enough.


    Moreover, the lack of information is also in line with Habara''s expectations. There is a lot of information that is not so easy to investigate.


    Therefore, their team can play a greater strategic role.


    Thinking of this, Habara smiled and nodded to Hinata Heiji: "I understand the basic situation, thank you so much, Heiji J¨­nin."


    "No, Minister Habara, I will immediately arrange a room for you to rest." Hinata Heiji also smiled, and he responded quickly.


    "Okay, then I will trouble you, Heiji J¨­nin."


    "All of this is what I should do..."


    ¡­


    In the room arranged by Hinata Heiji, Habara began to seriously think about what he was going to do next.


    After all, he had already made it clear to Tsunade before coming that their small team''s actions would not be affected by the large forces.


    Unless it was a large-scale battle and the opponent had someone difficult to deal with, Habara didn''t need to focus on this side at all.


    With such a high degree of freedom, Habara naturally had to do something.


    It is inevitable to sabotage and attack important people, but now he still needs to do other things, such as collecting some necessary information.


    "Yan Ye, who do you think Yan Yin''s commander will be this time?"


    Habara sat by the bed and asked directly, and Shisui, who was arranging his equipment, couldn''t help but look over when he heard this question.


    The commander of Yanyin is indeed a very important role, because the style of the commander determines some things that may happen in this war.


    For example, whether he is steady or reckless, whether he is good at offense or defense, Konoha can completely adjust for these.


    "I don''t know, the Ministry of Secrets has given information about these things, or we are going to investigate ourselves."


    Yan Ye said while resting, she had also entered the state at this time.


    "However, according to the current state of Yanyin Village, they are somewhat out of date.


    Originally the most suitable commander was Huang Tu, but Huang Tu was dead, which left Yan Yin with no suitable candidates.


    Maybe they will choose a new person, I have read some documents before coming, there is a man named Wen Yahao in their village.


    He is Iwagakushi J¨­nin, with a body like a giant rock, with superior strength, and is good at using earth dungeon.


    And according to the information I have seen, he has a high sense of responsibility and team spirit, and such a person may be cultivated emphatically.


    Of course, I think it is most likely that this guy is responsible for the defense in the early stage, and in the later stage, the third generation of Tsuchikage Onogi will end the game himself. "


    "Onoki?"


    Yu Yuan raised his eyebrows and began to think seriously, and soon he seemed to understand what Yan Ye meant.


    "Onoki now needs time to tidy up the interior of Yanyin Village, so according to what you mean, he won''t come so soon, because he needs time.


    So in the early stage, a trustworthy rookie will be cultivated, but he is not afraid of..."


    Halfway through the speech, Habara fell silent. He originally wanted to say that Ohnoki wasn''t afraid of being broken through just like that.


    But if you think about it carefully, if Yanyin defends Konoha desperately, he may not be able to break through quickly.


    And according to Ohnoki''s habit, I''m afraid he will find people from the Akatsuki organization, and these people from the Akatsuki organization may just be able to harass Konoha enough.


    And Onoki has a strong revenge mentality, and he asked Akatsuki to organize it not just to deal with Konoha.


    I''m afraid this guy is also in a mentality of revenge, because there is Uchiha Itachi in Akatsuki''s organization.


    "It turns out that this is the case, this guy may have found some evidence that he knew it was Uchi Wave''s hand.


    It''s just that he is not sure who it is, so his goal is also Itachi Uchiha. "


    After Habara figured out these problems, he couldn''t help but sigh a little, the old man Onogi is really cruel enough.


    He knows that this hand is killing several birds with one stone. It can only be said that the longer this guy lives, the more meticulous and terrifying his thoughts become.


    "What are you not afraid of? Are you not afraid that we will break through their defense?"


    Yan Ye glanced at Yu Yuan, and she quickly replied directly.


    "Maybe he will be worried, but he still does this, which shows that he may be a bit late.


    As for what this backhand is, it is really worth exploring.


    So I recommend that our current actions can be carried out in three aspects.


    One is to find out who the current commander of Yanyin Village is, and the second is to carry out the necessary destruction and harassment.


    As for the third one, but following the first one, when we figure out who it is, we have to figure out who is behind them. "


    Yan Ye has already constructed a relatively complete set of action logic based on the existing information, and this also makes Zhishui feel a little incredible.


    Now he really understands more and more why Yu Yuan chose to bring this girl with him.


    Perhaps Habara did have some special feelings for this girl, but such ability has fully proved that even if this girl has no strength at all, it is worth bringing along!


    "It seems that our actions are clear." Habara nodded with a smile, and he said slowly: "Then get ready, let''s go."


    "So anxious?"


    Yan Ye couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard Yu Yuan''s words, but she nodded in the end.


    "But it''s okay, just before they get a firm foothold, it will be easier for us to go in."


    "It can be understood in this way, but I still have some more ideas."


    Habara looked out the window, and there was a little inexplicable in his expression.


    After a long time, he turned his head and looked at Zhishui.


    "Shisui, do you still remember the first time we met Kakuzu and Orochimaru?"


    "of course I remember."


    Zhishui nodded, and for a moment he seemed to understand something.


    "You mean, Onoki will look for them?"


    "It''s not impossible. Isn''t that what he did in the Bear Kingdom?"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Habara''s mouth, and then he stood up and walked directly outside.


    "So we can omit some steps, like we can try to find these guys.


    After all, strictly speaking, their attire is still easy to identify, and their strength is very strong, if they really participate, the consequences will be disastrous. "


    When Shisui heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help but stand up directly. Indeed, none of these guys is simple.


    If they really participated in the war and their side was completely unaware, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Yan Ye saw the movements of Yu Yuan and Shisui, and she also stood up.


    Although she really doesn''t know anything about the Akatsuki organization, she still knows about Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru is in such an organization, so the degree of danger of this organization is unimaginable.


    And what Habara said is also very correct, don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    In fact, what Shisui and Yanye didn''t know was that Habara was basically 100% sure that the people from the Akatsuki organization were here.


    Because his Thousand Jue Mark had already given him a reminder that the two targets he was going to hunt this time were Qianshouzhujian and Qianshoufeijian!


    ¡­


    In the dense forest of the country of grass, Orochimaru walked forward slowly in a white kimono.


    The sun shines through the dense branches and leaves of the towering trees, casting mottled shadows on the ground. This kind of environment is just right for him.


    I don''t know when it started, Orochimaru no longer likes the sun as much as imagined.


    Perhaps this has something to do with his research, his behavior patterns and some of his habits have become closer to the direction of snakes.


    Perhaps it was because he was doing research for Danzo when he was in Konoha, and he had long been accustomed to the night mode, so he didn''t like bathing in the sun so much.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, the next task is the key.


    No, to be precise, it is his next test of his own experimental results that is the most critical!


    Orochimaru is not sure whether Habara has participated in the battle, after all, the information he can actually get is not much.


    But no matter what, I am afraid that when they become active on the battlefield, Habara has a great possibility of being attracted.


    "Even Jiraiya and Tsunade may be attracted here."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue slightly, and actually felt a little complicated about these two old friends.


    After all, he is someone who has never broken the bond, even though he is indeed very cold-blooded. UU reading


    But for those few friends, he still has a place in his heart.


    "But if it really comes, then I won''t show any mercy. We are all ninjas, so we have to make all the preparations we need."


    Orochimaru chuckled, and then he continued to walk forward slowly. At this time, he was about to reach the actual control area of ??Yanyin.


    The location he chose for his laboratory was within the sphere of influence of Caoyin Village, which did not belong to the powers of these two great powers, so he was relatively safe no matter what.


    It''s just that, it will take some time for him to reach Yanyin''s territory, especially when he is walking slowly now.


    "Ok?"


    However, at this moment, Orochimaru suddenly became alert, because he felt that someone was rushing towards this side quickly.


    And the direction these guys came from was the direction of Konoha''s control range.


    Orochimaru raised his eyebrows, he stopped and stood on the spot watching all this silently, but when he saw the person coming clearly, his expression changed slightly.


    In the same way, the three people who rushed over were also stunned for a moment when they saw Orochimaru.


    It''s as if they didn''t expect to meet Orochimaru here...


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    I wish everyone a happy Qixi Festival~ (Of course, you can also write "Happy Qixi Festival" in the upper left and write "Xi Qi" QAQ at the bottom)


    Ask for a subscription, ask for a recommendation ticket, ask for a monthly ticket, thank you everyone~! +Bookmark+

 Chapter 188： The Battle of Faith between Uchiha and 0 Hands (Part 1)

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 188 Uchiha and Senju''s Battle of Faith (Part 1)


    Habara has always believed in one thing, that is, his own system will basically not mess around casually.


    In addition, Habara is also willing to believe that there will be no accidents with the Mark of Thousand Jue.


    Since the two brothers Senju Habara and Senju Tobima were marked by the Mark of Qian Jue to Yubara, then these two brothers must be able to meet Yubara.


    Otherwise, such a mark cannot be completed at all, so what is the significance of its mark?


    Habara didn''t believe that his system would do meaningless things.


    The two people, Senshou Zhujian and Qianshou Feijian, have long since died, so the system marking them also shows one thing.


    These two will get up and attack Habara again, and the only person who can do this is Orochimaru!


    Habara almost didn''t need to think too much to be sure that Orochimaru must be nearby, and as the Akatsuki organization, he might have already participated in this war.


    Of course, further investigation is needed to determine whether this is the case. Because Habara is not sure whether Orochimaru came here for a walk.


    Orochimaru seems to have his own laboratories all over the ninja world, and the principle of the Three Caves of the Rabbit can be played clearly for him.


    Therefore, it is best to question Dashewan''s judgment in person, otherwise there will be no final answer to blind guessing.


    Habara''s original idea was that Orochimaru should be in the area of ??Yanyin, so he planned to come over to see the situation.


    At the same time, you can also learn some other information. After all, Yan Ye has already said it so clearly, and Habara will naturally not ignore it.


    However, what he never dreamed of was that he actually met Dashewan on the way.


    And looking at Orochimaru''s appearance, it seems that he didn''t expect to meet them!


    "Orochimaru?"


    Yu Yuan stopped in his tracks, and after he and Shisui looked at each other, the two of them immediately took a step forward to block Yan Ye behind.


    Habara looked at this guy indifferently, but he was still somewhat excited inside.


    Because meeting him is equivalent to meeting Senshou Zhujian and Senshou Feijian, and once they are defeated, he can get the mark.


    In such a situation, how could he not feel excited?


    While excited, Habara is still very calm, after all Orochimaru still has the ability and possibility to summon Uchiha Madara.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, I really didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, his eyes looked so unexpected and playful.


    "I was still wondering if Patriarch Yubara would come to the battlefield.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Your Excellency so soon, this is really interesting. "


    "I was also very surprised to meet Lord Orochimaru."


    Habara nodded slightly to Orochimaru, and suddenly he asked curiously.


    "Did Onogi issue the mission, or do you have a laboratory near here?"


    "Clan Chief Yubara is really sharp, have you considered all possibilities clearly?"


    Orochimaru looked at Habara with a smile, his hoarse voice was particularly magnetic.


    "It''s a coincidence, I heard that there is a descendant of the Uzumaki family in the country of grass, but it''s a pity that I didn''t have time to come here.


    This time I came over when I had time, but I was surprised to find that the person had disappeared.


    What''s more interesting is that my organization has received a mission, a war mission. "


    Orochimaru''s statement of avoiding the serious and taking the light really made Habara raise his eyebrows, because he is still not sure whether what Orochimaru said is true.


    Of course, it was only the first half of the sentence that he was not sure about, because there was indeed Xianglin in the Country of Grass.


    And in the original book, Xiang Rin was taken away by Orochimaru, but that was after the Chunin exam.


    But knowing this information, Habara was not sure what Orochimaru meant. Could it be that he really had a laboratory in the Land of Grass?


    Orochimaru didn''t know that Habara noticed something was wrong just because he leaked some small information.


    However, he should also be thankful that Yu Yuan had absolutely no interest in entangled with him in these matters at this time.


    Habara stared at Orochimaru, and after a long time he slowly asked: "You mean, the Akatsuki organization has joined the battle, right?"


    "Yes, I accepted this task."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he didn''t have the slightest psychological burden for selling the Akatsuki organization.


    "Because I happened to be looking for some interesting materials in Caoyin Village, so I came here directly after receiving the task."


    "What about the others, like Uchiha Itachi?"


    Habara thought for a moment, and then asked with a serious face.


    "Also, since you are an organization, you must have a leader. Who is your leader?"


    "Have you started scouting for information so soon?"


    Orochimaru still kept a smile on his face, but at this time his eyes were a little more playful.


    "Uchiha Itachi is on a mission, he messed up recruiting Deidara last time, so this time he needs to recruit a newcomer alone.


    It''s also very interesting to say that the guy who wants to recruit is Beiruhu, who used to be a member of Konoha.


    But it''s a pity that his information was erased by Konoha, and I was one of the people who carried out the clearing mission back then.


    As for the leader of our organization, this is a more interesting person. "


    Beiruhu?


    Habara frowned slightly when he heard the name, and after thinking for a moment, he immediately remembered, isn''t this the guy from the Ghost Bud Luo Zhishu?


    Habara remembered that this guy seemed to be a character in the movie version, and he was also very interested in Sharingan.


    Most importantly, he created an incredible technique, that is the technique of Guiyaluo.


    This technique is a combined ninjutsu, which can fuse ninjas or psychic beasts with one''s own body, and can even fuse blood succession boundaries.


    This technique is really incredible. If this technique is slightly improved, once it can fuse chakra...


    Habara couldn''t even imagine it anymore. Knowing the existence of Xueji Snare, of course he knew what it meant!


    Actually, it''s not that Habara didn''t know about this guy, but he didn''t expect that the characters in the theater version would appear.


    And strictly speaking, the version of this guy, Beiruhu, is not the same as the version in Habara''s memory.


    For example, in Beiliuhu''s theatrical version of the world, the hunter of Yanyin Village is not good at blast escape but steel escape.


    Ye Cang, who was directly stabbed to death by Kunai, is not good at burning escape, but swift escape.


    The funniest thing is that the Troy who was killed by Habara himself is not good at magnetic escape.


    Instead, he can directly be the next Raikage candidate, and possibly even the successor, Lan Dun!


    In such a seriously disordered situation, Habara thought that there would be no such guy as Bei Liuhu.


    Moreover, he did not find him even after searching for information before, which made Habara even more convinced.


    But now Orochimaru actually told him that there is a Beiruhu, and the information has been deleted, which makes Habara so unhappy?


    Habara''s mind moved again, and it was obvious that every time he moved his mind, someone must be in trouble!


    "As for my leader, that guy may come back, after all, this is a big deal."


    Orochimaru saw that Habara was silent, he had quietly started to activate his chakra, he licked his tongue lightly before speaking.


    "And, my leader has a pair of very remarkable eyes, and those eyes are reincarnation eyes!"


    ¡­


    The eyes of reincarnation are only eyes in the legend. No matter who hears the news about these eyes, they may not be able to keep calm.


    Even if he thinks he is talking nonsense, he will show some emotions such as doubts, and what Orochimaru is waiting for is such emotions to appear.


    Once it appears, then this is the opportunity for Orochimaru to do something, he will not believe that Habara will let him retreat unscathed when he meets him.


    Although they are indeed not enemies, as far as the current position is concerned, I am afraid that none of them will let the other go easily.


    Orochimaru really didn''t understand why Habara was so indifferent and calm when he heard the news.


    Zhishui behind him already showed a puzzled expression at this time, but this guy didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    The eyes of reincarnation are the legendary eyes of creation. Does this guy not know about these eyes?


    Or, did he get some information so he wasn''t surprised? He asked himself just to confirm the information?


    Orochimaru didn''t know, but his gaze moved behind Habara and Shisui.


    These two people protected a girl at the same time, which made Orochimaru a little surprised.


    Not to mention anything else, someone who can team up with Habara and Shisui is probably not a useless existence.


    "It''s really interesting, samsara eye?"


    Habara seemed to have seen through Orochimaru''s careful thinking, he looked at Orochimaru with a smile on his face.


    As a time traveler, how could he be shocked by such information?


    If he was really shocked, the existence of Beiliuhu really shocked him.


    It''s just a pity that Orochimaru didn''t launch an attack at that time, and this action can be regarded as causing him no chance to distract Habara again.


    The information of Samsara Eye is absolutely shocking to others, but to Yu Yuan, it is nothing special.


    "Does Patriarch Habara know about his reincarnation eyes?" Orochimaru frowned, he was really uncertain about Habara''s situation.


    "I don''t know, but I wouldn''t be surprised either."


    Habara looked at Orochimaru playfully, and said quietly.


    "After all, the person who can make His Excellency Orochimaru willing to follow will definitely not be a simple thing.


    And judging from His Excellency Orochimaru''s approach, I''m afraid you have only one idea about him, and that is to study him.


    This shows that there must be something very remarkable about this guy that attracts you.


    Looking at it now, this thing is really amazing enough, it could be the legendary eye of reincarnation. "


    "I also really didn''t expect that the person who knows me best would be Clan Chief Yubara."


    Orochimaru''s golden snake eyes stared at Habara, and it took him a long time before he smiled.


    "Since Patriarch Yubara understands me, I think you should also know what I want to do?"


    "Of course, although there may not necessarily be problems between us, our positions determine that we are enemies."


    Habara said plainly, his chakra had already started to vibrate at this time.


    "You have such awareness, so do I, so..."


    "so....."


    Orochimaru''s chakra suddenly began to rise crazily, and that powerful chakra also began to suffocate people.


    But at this moment, a figure appeared behind Orochimaru as quickly as lightning, and the sharp ninja knife was unsheathed in an instant and slashed at Orochimaru''s neck fiercely!


    Orochimaru was extremely focused, and his body twisted the knife in a strange posture.


    He knew that he was a little unlucky this time, not only did he meet Yubara, but he also met that instant body technique.


    Under the watchful eyes of these two people, if you are not careful, it will not be as simple as overturning the car!


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    When Habara saw Shisui make a move, he didn''t hesitate at all, and just blasted towards Orochimaru with a burst of fire.


    And Shisui''s speed advantage once again showed, the moment Habara released ninjutsu, he had already run to the distance with a blink of an eye.


    Orochimaru didn''t seem to have any intention of dodging when he saw this scene, but his chakras had already begun to gather.


    When the fire dragon was about to hit Orochimaru, Habara and Shisui turned their heads to look at the other side at the same time.


    In the direction they were looking at, Orochimaru was already standing on a tree and maintained a gesture of one-handed seal.


    "As expected of Sharingan, there are no secrets under these eyes."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, but the movements of his hands did not slow down in the slightest.


    His chakra gathered quickly, and the next moment he pressed one hand to the ground.


    "Ninja Art Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"


    Countless poisonous snakes exuding a stench were directly summoned by Orochimaru, and these poisonous snakes crawled quickly towards Habara and the others.


    Yu Yuan was about to release Huo Dun with one-handed seal, but soon he stopped.


    At this time, releasing Huo Dun to burn the snake will create a blind spot for himself, and Dashemaru can use this blind spot to do what he wants to do.


    "It''s the **** Qianshoufeijian again, can''t he teach something good?"


    Habara cursed inwardly, anyway, whenever he sees someone who uses ninjutsu to create poor vision to deal with Sharingan, the first thing he thinks of is Senshou Feijian!


    Regardless of whether this guy was responsible or not, he was indeed hated by Habara.


    Although it is good for him to block it, it can let Orochimaru release the dirt and reincarnate safely.


    But being put together like this, Habara would still be somewhat upset.


    However, Shisui didn''t think too much. Although he was puzzled that Habara had stopped so suddenly, he still did it when he saw the poisonous snake getting closer.


    This scene made Habara''s eyes light up slightly, but soon he looked at Shisui pretending to shake his head and sigh.


    "It''s a good fire escape, but it''s better not to do it next time." Habara shook his head slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhishui was a little puzzled, but his face changed slightly in the next second.


    "You can feel it, this guy is using the fire escape to block our sight."


    Habara patted Shisui on the shoulder, and he said softly.


    "After all, Sharingan is not supercilious, but it doesn''t have the ability to see through."


    During the conversation, a strong smell of anxiety continued to spread.


    Those poisonous snakes struggled and twisted under Zhishui''s fire escape, but in the end they couldn''t escape and were completely scorched.


    The black smoke continued to rise, but at this time the flames also began to slowly subside.


    After Lie Yan (raging flames), two looming figures appeared, and these two figures immediately changed the expressions of Habara and Shisui.


    At this time, Yu Yuan was happy in his heart, but Shisui''s face was extremely angry, because these two people were Senju Bashirama and Senju Feijian!


    "It seems we are in some trouble."


    Habara controlled his mood, he whispered to Shisui.


    "I give you a task to protect Yan Ye and not let her have an accident.


    And choose to retreat according to the situation, understand? "


    "Habara, it''s up to you to do this."


    Shisui shook his head, he looked at the two people angrily, but he was interrupted by Habara before he finished speaking.


    "My strength is stronger than yours, and I have space ninjutsu, and I have the ability to escape."


    Habara had already put his hand on the ninja sword, and he didn''t give Shisui a chance to refute.


    "Besides, I am the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, don''t you even listen to my orders?"


    ¡­


    Senshou Zhuma blinked suddenly with a blank expression, and he suddenly realized that he seemed to have returned to the human world again.


    And when he saw the Thousand-Handed Door beside him, he couldn''t help saying: "It seems that something happened again."


    With Qianshou holding his arms around the door, he ignored his elder brother and stared directly at Orochimaru.


    He snorted softly, and said indifferently: "It''s you again, brat, you are really getting more and more daring."


    "Although I don''t want to disturb the rest of the two, but I have encountered too much trouble."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he seemed very relaxed, but in fact he was extremely alert now.


    Because the bodies he configured for Senshou Bashima and Senshou Feijian are not bad, even if he has used new technology, these two people are still dangerous enough.


    "It''s that guy, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the one who defeated you."


    "Hmph, I don''t need you to tell me."


    Senshou Feijian didn''t give Orochimaru any good looks at all, but his gaze involuntarily shifted to Habara.


    In fact, he has already discovered the existence of Yubara since he just woke up, and he has not forgotten how miserable he was when he met Yubara last time.


    Even if the situation has improved a bit this time, he can still feel that the power he can control has increased a lot.


    However, it was still extremely difficult to deal with this guy Habara. You know, Yu Yuan also mastered space ninjutsu!


    What''s more, he also noticed that Yu Yuan seemed to have grown a lot.


    Especially in Yang Dun, this guy''s growth completely violated his understanding of Uchiha.


    According to his previous research and discoveries, it is impossible for Uchiha to have such a powerful Yang Dun.


    Even though this guy has his elder brother''s cells in his body, he can''t grow like this, which really makes him feel very strange.


    "However, my current body can use the Flying Thunder God Technique. If I cooperate with my brother..."


    Senju Feima looked at his elder brother Senju Bashirama, he felt a little headache now.


    He knew that his big brother had very little hostility towards Uchiha Habara.


    Especially my elder brother believes that the dead don''t care about getting things, which is even more troublesome.


    Senshou Feima is definitely not hiding his dislike for Uchiha, although he was not bad for Uchiha during his ruling period.


    But that''s because no Uchiha Madara appeared in Uchiha, how could he be so benevolent now that he really appeared?


    "I didn''t expect it to be two Hokage-samas again?"


    At this moment, Habara quietly walked up with a ninja sword in his hand.


    "It''s really surprising and disappointing, because the two of you are still under control when you meet this time."


    "It''s really embarrassing to say, but there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Qianshouzhujian spread his hands with a smile, and he sighed helplessly.


    "It would be great if there were less disputes in the world."


    "Indeed, at least this way we don''t have to face a war."


    Habara chuckled indifferently, but what he said made Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobema''s expressions change.


    "War?" Qian Shou Fanjian asked directly: "What''s going on, war broke out again?"


    "Well, Ohnogi, you should know that he started the war, and the target of the war is us, because his son died."


    Habara said helplessly, his words made the two Hokages frown, but the next moment Habara added a sentence that immediately made him speechless.


    "Oh, yes, I killed his son."


    "You killed his son, so he declared war on Konoha?"


    Qianshou Zhujian rubbed his brows, he felt that this matter seemed to be a bit unfavorable to judge.


    "But why did you have to kill him?"


    "Instead of asking me why I want to kill him, why don''t you ask yourself, why did you refuse Uchiha Madara to integrate the ninja world?"


    Habara was not polite at all, he didn''t answer Senju Bashima''s question at all, but asked him directly.


    Habara''s words directly caused Senshou Bashima''s expression to change slightly, but Senshou Feima fell silent this time.


    Senju Tomona''s dislike of Uchiha Madara can be said to be public, but he agrees with Uchiha Madara very much in one thing, that is to integrate the ninja world!


    It''s just that Qian Shou Fei Jian can''t express his opinion freely on this matter, because his elder brother is a person who firmly believes that peace has come.


    If he hadn''t stopped some of them back then, I''m afraid that my big brother would have given away everyone''s tailed beasts!


    "I really don''t understand why you think that the establishment of a ninja village is a symbol of peace."


    Habara''s expression also began to change at this time, he looked at Senshou Zhuma indifferently and said calmly.


    "When the family model ends and becomes an armed force based on the village, have you ever thought about how much combat power he can organize?


    I''ve read reports that the fighting in your period was nothing more than small-scale low-intensity conflicts.


    Because at that time, you only need to consider hatred and the interests of being able to support a family.


    But when Ninja Village is established, what needs to be considered is the overall interests of the entire village and the living problems of all the people in the village.


    If the village needs to develop, it needs to expand. Konoha doesn''t need to worry about this, but what about other villages?


    When there is expansion, there will be wars, and Ninja Village organizes large-scale cluster wars. Have you ever imagined the damage it can cause?


    You can overwhelm an entire era while alive, so you can see the dawn of peace.


    But to put it bluntly, you are just using force to get everyone to recognize you.


    And when you die, why don''t you ask your brother what happened?


    This is what you call peace? "


    Habara''s constant rhetorical questions made Senju Hashirama''s face constantly look ugly, and his fists began to clenched slightly.


    The person who questioned him similarly and said the words no less than these words is Uchiha Madara!


    Now that he has encountered such a situation again, how does this make him feel better?


    He really wanted to refute, if you don''t kill that guy, you''ll be fine?


    But he couldn''t say this sentence. During the mission, it''s either you die or I live. His hands are also covered with blood. How could he say such a thing?


    He looked at Habara quietly, and after a long time he sighed slightly: "Sure enough, you and Madara are really similar, both in terms of strength and thinking."


    "But I''m not him, because I don''t have a guy like you to stop me."


    Habara said slowly, the chakra in his body had already begun to surge.


    "Come on, let me see your beliefs, even though I know I''m nothing compared to your prime.


    But I also want to see what kind of people are so respected by Uchiha Madara. "


    "I really don''t want to fight you, because I always think that the dead should not interfere with the affairs of the living."


    Senshou Zhujian sighed softly, but the next moment his face straightened slightly, and his tone became serious.


    He pressed the seal with one hand on the ground, and then a huge epee appeared, and he swung the epee with one hand.


    "However, since you want to see the serious me, then I won''t let you down.


    You say I''m wrong, but my beliefs are. It''s a collision of beliefs.


    You have to be careful, this time I have more power than last time, you can''t be careless! "


    ¡­


    Senju Bashirama is still the same Senju Bashirama, although it is about to fight and is still in a hostile position because of belief issues.


    But this guy still reminded Habara that maybe this is his character.


    In the world of Hokage, many things can actually be let go, even life and death hatred.


    But the shock of belief is absolutely intolerable and cannot be compromised.


    Uchiha Madara and Senju Jujuma fought dead in the end. In fact, the biggest reason was that there was a problem with their beliefs.


    The two stood there quietly, obviously they hadn''t fought each other yet, but the dignified atmosphere made other people watching the battle extremely nervous.


    Senshou Kaijian''s eyes turned slightly, he was thinking about whether to deal with another Uchiha.


    However, it was only for a moment that he noticed that Uchiha''s eyes had turned into a kaleidoscope state!


    While this made him astonished, he also had to suppress the thoughts in his heart, but his heart was also full of doubts and unease.


    There is such a guy in the Uchiha now, and there are more than one pair of kaleidoscopes, so what about their Thousand Hands now?


    They are a thousand-handed clan, isn''t there anyone who can fight against these guys?


    The two of them still stood there quietly, but when the ninja sword in Habara''s hand moved slightly, his aura suddenly reached its peak.


    Suddenly, his figure has disappeared.


    Ding!


    The sound of golden and iron swords came, and when their figures appeared again, they were already twenty meters away from the position just now.


    The long knife and the epee intersected, and a large number of sparks were thrown out.


    The speed of the two of them is not particularly fast at this time, after all, this is just the beginning, so it is impossible to go all out at will.


    After all, they have collided once before, and they still have some understanding and familiarity with each other.


    And Senshou Bashima also knew very well that spelling spells with a Uchiha who opened Sharingan is somewhat irrational.


    At his peak, he naturally didn''t care about these details, but now he is different.


    Even if it has been enhanced this time, there is still a huge gap from the peak period, so he must pay attention and be careful.


    However, even if Qianshou Zhujian is far from the peak, his fighting skills are still there.


    While constantly fighting with Habara, he has been judging the use of Habara''s power.


    After all, Yuyuan also possesses Yang Dun, and his physical fitness is also very strong, so he won''t suffer in terms of strength.


    Only by judging the level of power Habara uses, can he counter it better.


    "It''s now!"


    Qianshou''s eyes were fixed in awe, and he suddenly exerted strength. The next moment, when his huge epee knocked down Habara Ninja Sword, it exploded with terrifying power!


    Habara was caught off guard by the ninja sword and was almost blown away. This sudden burst of power formed an offensive that Shulunyan really might not be able to detect.


    "Amazing Alone"


    Habara can see the flow of chakra, the way and angle of the attack, but the changes in the human body are really not good.


    Of course, the changes in the muscles can be seen, but Senju Bashima is a dead man and he is still wearing the armor of the Warring States Period.


    Facing this, Habara could only take a step back in order to release those terrifying forces.


    But Senshou Bashirama was unreasonable, and appeared in front of Yubara in an instant under the instant body technique.


    The epee was like a feather in his hand, and it slashed fiercely at Yubara.


    The three hooks in his eyes turned, and he knew everything in an instant!


    Facing the slashing sword, his body turned slightly to one side.


    As a result, this deflection allowed him to dodge within a fraction of a second, and then he directly cut out the ninja knife without looking at it.


    A cold light suddenly appeared, Ninja Sword was blocking the epee following the change move, and the sound of gold and iron came out again.


    This time, the exchange of blows was suddenly divided, and the speed of the two had obviously changed at this moment, and the sound of gold and iron clashing was endless.


    "It''s really amazing..."


    Orochimaru watched the confrontation between the two body skills from a distance, and he couldn''t help licking his tongue.


    He also seemed to feel excited, because he found that he seemed to be able to understand the power of Qianshouzhujian!


    Even if the current Senju Hashirama''s own strength is not very good, he is Senju Hashirama.


    "Such a fighting intensity..."


    Shisui also watched all this quietly, and at the same time carefully guarded against Orochimaru and Second Hokage.


    It''s just that the battle between these two people in front of him really attracted his attention.


    Although for him, such a speed is not difficult to achieve, even as long as he wants to, he can display this speed in battle at any time.


    But the skills and various coping methods used by these two people in the battle are things that are endlessly memorable.


    Even for a powerful person like Zhishui, he couldn''t help but observe carefully.


    Yan Ziye was also watching all this intently at this time, although such a battle seemed a bit out of line for her.


    If we talk about the previous battle, at least he can still see two groups of black shadows when the two fought against each other.


    But now it has turned into a very thin shadow, and she can''t see the details of the fight between the two at all.


    Yan Ye actually doesn''t have a deep understanding of Yu Yuan''s current fighting level.


    Even though she had seen many battles in Habara, she would encounter accidents almost every time, either because she was blocked, or she was too far away to see clearly.


    This time she watched Yu Yuan attack from such a close distance, and she found that Yu Yuan seemed to be more powerful than she imagined.


    Because Habara''s opponent is the first generation of Hokage who created Konoha, the existence that is regarded as a legend!


    And she also noticed that at the place where the sound of gold and iron mingling came out, the ground was actually cracked inch by inch.


    Every sound comes out, there must be a place like this, without exception.


    This level is really beyond Yan Ye''s imagination. No matter how hard they try, the Nara deer clan may not be able to achieve this step.


    But what seemed a little complicated in her heart was that Habara didn''t seem to have changed at all when he was with her.


    On the contrary, Qianshou Feijian was very calm. After seeing that Zhishui was extremely guarded against him, he simply looked at his elder brother''s performance.


    But while watching, he was also ready to attack at any time. He still believed that this Uchiha Habara was the new generation of Uchiha Madara.


    He even felt that this Uchiha Habara Mirai might be more difficult than Uchiha Madara, because this guy''s body is too weird.


    Not only did he have the strength of his older brother, but his physical fitness improved at an unbelievable speed.


    If we continue to develop him like this, who knows what kind of monster he will become.


    But at this moment, there was only a loud bang, as if the air had exploded in mid-air, two figures suddenly appeared and then separated from each other.


    Habara stood not far away and looked at Senju Hashirama, and he also felt a little bit emotional that the level of Senju Hashirama at this time was indeed much better than last time.


    The former Senshou Bashima was unable to exert much strength because of his body.


    The strongest move is nothing more than the wooden dragon technique, and in terms of physical skills alone, he can''t bring much pressure to Habara at all.


    Besides that, it was his will to fight. He didn''t seem to have much thought of fighting Habara that time.


    But this time, this guy not only performed better physically, but also had a much stronger will to fight than last time.


    The result of this is that even if he can''t keep up with Habara''s speed in terms of physical skills, his experience and fighting instinct can hold him back.


    Moreover, this guy''s power is also extremely powerful, and the rhythm of power control is also surprisingly good.


    He seems to know how to avoid the observation of Sharingan, and how to deflate Habara through changes in the rhythm of power.


    Perhaps, this is the experience gained from fighting Uchiha Madara a lot.


    "This group of people from the Qianshou family really doesn''t have a good product."


    Habara cursed inwardly, and at the same time his chakra began to gather rapidly.


    After fighting with Taijutsu for such a long time, Habara is still sure that it is impossible for him to be as strong as Senju Hashirama.


    And the battle just now can only be regarded as a warm-up at best, so now the battle should also have an increase in intensity!


    In the blink of an eye, the three-pointed jade in his eyes rotated and turned into a kaleidoscope pattern.


    And the pattern in his right eye suddenly spun rapidly, and the strange power spread towards the surroundings.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Accompanied by the explosion of Chakra, the instant black and white fire that had been strengthened several times was directly sprayed out by him.


    The raging flames covered the sky and covered the earth, rushing forward like a heavenly fire descending into the world!


    "It''s such a flame again, is this pupil technique?"


    Seeing this scene, Senju Zhuma also frowned, Habara''s ability was too weird, which made him not sure what many techniques were.


    And Yubara also has the ability to enhance the power of the art, which is really the same as Uchiha Madara.


    However, Senshou Zhujian is also full of experience, and he is not afraid at all.


    If it was the previous body, he might have no choice but to release ninjutsu to resist and then turn around and run.


    But now, he may not have to evacuate, which can give him more things and space to do more things.


    "Wood escape, wooden array wall!"


    Chakra surged rapidly between the Thousand Hands Column, suddenly holding the epee with both hands and thrusting it straight into the ground, and then clasping hands together.


    In an instant, the ground in front of him shook, and three vines grew wildly, and then weaved into a thick wall.


    Woody guide fire, the most flammable.


    Surprisingly, the violent flame hit the wooden tunnel but failed to ignite it. Instead, it was divided into two sections and continued to run forward.


    This may be the magic of Mudun, or the magic of Qianshou Zhujian Mudun!


    "Yang escape?"


    Habara keenly sensed the power contained in these wooden escapes, and this yang escape was perfectly integrated into the wooden escapes.


    This kind of integration has almost reached the point where there is no distinction between each other.


    In fact, Yu Yuan has always been puzzled by one thing, that is, whether Mu Dun belongs to the limit of blood succession, or the category of bloodstained elimination.


    Normally, Xueji Boundary only needs to fuse two kinds of chakras to form a new escape technique, and it is considered complete.


    Of course, this kind of thing is easy to say, but the number of blood succession limit owners in the entire ninja world is actually a very, very small number.


    In the ninja world, ninety-nine percent of ninjas are actually people who have no blood succession boundaries. UU reading


    It is extremely difficult to build a blood successor limit, let alone integrate three chakras to build a blood successor elimination.


    Now the only one in the entire ninja world who has the elimination of blood successors is Onoki. From here, we can see how difficult it is to eliminate blood successions.


    As for Mu Dun''s power, to be honest, Yu Yuan really didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    Normally constructed according to the method of blood inheritance and boundary, the biggest and possibly the best result is the level of afforestation like sky burial.


    It''s not that Qianshou Zhujian hasn''t shown a similar Mudun before, and his Mudun last time was at that level.


    But once Yang Dun was added to such a wooden dungeon, and it was perfectly integrated into the whole wooden dungeon, incredible changes took place in the wooden dungeon.


    That is to say, in fact, Mu Dun should be counted in the stage of blood-stained elimination, but no one noticed and discovered this from the beginning to the end?


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara didn''t bother to think about these questions.


    The most important thing right now is for Habara to get his mark as soon as possible.


    As for Mu Dun, can he go back and do experiments?


    Thinking of this, Habara''s figure quickly flew up, and he was already standing above the sky in just a moment, and his chakra also began to explode violently.


    Tomato read novels for free


    "You like to hide behind Mu Dun, don''t you? Then I want to see how you hide now!"


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinction!"


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Happy Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, sweet dreams everyone.......+Add to bookmark+

 Chapter 189： The Battle of Faith between Uchiha and 0 Hands (Part 2)

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 189 Uchiha and Senju''s Battle of Faith (Part 2) (wanzi, please subscribe


    Although Senshou Zhuma has been hiding behind Mu Dun, he is always on guard against Habara''s attack.


    Although there has been a period of time between this battle and the last one, it seemed to Senshou Bashirama that it was the last moment.


    But this kind of continuous battle is nothing to him at all. Thinking about the fight with Uchiha Madara back then, didn''t that battle last for a long time?


    In addition, at this time, he was reincarnated from the dirt, and he didn''t need to worry about the influence of external factors such as fatigue.


    "This kid is very powerful, even in our era, he is definitely a first-class player.


    Whether it''s taijutsu or ninjutsu, the level is very high, and the techniques he masters are very powerful.


    In addition to some problems in experience, he may suffer a little loss, but his learning ability and summarization ability are very strong.


    Although I don''t know how long the exact time has passed, I can feel that this kid has improved not only physically, but also in his fighting awareness. "


    Senju Bashima quickly analyzed Habara''s information in his mind, but when analyzing, he always unconsciously took the eyes of the seniors looking at the juniors.


    What''s more, as far as the present is concerned, the information he can get on Habara is really not much.


    But it doesn''t matter to him, as he is reincarnated as a filthy soil, he has a high fault tolerance rate, not to mention that he is Senshou Zhujian.


    If you want to say that the person in the world who is most familiar with Uchiha combat is really none other than him.


    His younger brother''s understanding of Uchiha was obtained through comprehensive research, while his understanding of Uchiha was obtained with one punch and one kick!


    "And this kid can fly and space, so you have to be more careful!"


    Senshou Zhujian thought quickly, and at the same time his chakra began to surge crazily.


    Suddenly, Senshou Bashima quickly raised his head and looked towards the sky, because he felt a violent chakra fluctuation in the sky.


    Unsurprisingly, Habara still stopped above the sky at this time, and the vast black and white flames spewed out by him!


    This kind of fire escape directly avoided his defensive area, and fell from the sky to hit the area he avoided.


    "Is the fire gone? It''s really the same bad habit as Madara."


    Qianshou Zhujian sighed slightly in his heart, he was too familiar with this kind of technique.


    I think back then Uchiha Madara used so many fire escapes to bombard him, and he even saw many fire escapes himself.


    The loss of the fire is definitely one of the most uncomfortable fire escapes for Uchiha Madara, and the power of this fire escape should not be underestimated.


    The best way to deal with this kind of fire escape is water escape, or wood escape that can resist his fire escape in a large area!


    "Wood escape, the birth of the tree world!"


    Qianshouzhujian clasped his hands together, his surging chakra was already throbbing crazily.


    The ground suddenly trembled, and the plants with strong yang escape breath broke through the ground.


    The boundless giant trees, vines, vines, and vines grow like crazy, covering the sky and covering the day like a sky.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, Habara''s blazing fire slammed into the forest like a meteorite.


    Normally, when the flame encounters trees after landing, it will quickly spread and form a sea of ??flames, which can even ignite a forest in an instant.


    But encountering Mu Dun in the Thousand Hands Column, Habara''s raging flames were completely blocked from the treetops.


    But this time, Mu Dun in Qianshouzhujian could not avoid the fate of being set ablaze again.


    The wooden thorns were carrying flames, and they stabbed fiercely at Habara in the sky.


    At this time, Yubara also lost the figure of Senshou Bashirama, and all he could see were the vines winding towards him, and he couldn''t even see the figure at all.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Habara Ninja knife slashed out, and under the blessing of his Chakra, the green edge was revealed, and the huge burning wooden thorn in front of him broke off in response.


    The moment the vine broke, fresh shoots sprouted from the gap.


    In the next moment, the branches and buds had grown up, and inconceivably turned into thick wood thorns again, still attacking Habara.


    Not to mention, as time went by, there were such annoying flaming wooden thorns in all directions, and they attacked Habara in an enveloping manner.


    "It''s annoying."


    Habara quickly cleaned the thorns, thinking about how to deal with them.


    The map cannon-like ninjutsu of the birth of the tree world is really unreasonable. Seeing the tall plants growing wildly in the field, Habara shook his head helplessly.


    "King Kong is not bad for the Great Walled Lord"


    He now understands how helpless Uchiha Madara was back then. He has a deep understanding of the fact that he will be consumed if he can''t even see the other party.


    "However, the yang escape contained in these constantly new shoots is not high, although it is troublesome, it can be dealt with."


    Habara''s figure was dancing, and the Fujiki who attacked him was instantly torn apart.


    Chakra froze for a moment, and his figure instantly turned into a black shadow to avoid a new round of strangulation on all sides. The next moment, a large fireball spewed out, burning the chasing giant vines to ashes.


    He was almost perfect in the instant response, but it was useless at all. It was just a breath of more plants crazily attacking than before.


    This kind of battle made him a little bored, but at this time he still kept calm.


    After all, he is also the one who repaired and activated part of the power belonging to Qianshou Zhujian, and his perception is not a joke.


    He has been trying to lock the position of Senju Bashirama now, and he can only launch a further surprise attack if he catches Habara.


    "Got you!"


    Suddenly, Habara''s face froze slightly, and the next second, the chakra around his body vibrated rapidly, and he disappeared in place in an instant.


    In the dense forest, Senshou Hashirama has always maintained sufficient vigilance, and his perception is always on Habara.


    When he clearly felt Habara''s strange chakra jumping, he knew that Habara must have made some countermeasures.


    And when he noticed that weird chakra surge appeared around him, he immediately jumped up fiercely in other directions regardless.


    "boom!"


    Sure enough, the moment he just made a move, Habara had already appeared at his original position with a roaring chakra.


    Habara cut out fiercely with one knife, and the terrifying blade ruthlessly went towards Senju Bashirama.


    After all, it is space ninjutsu, even if Senju Zhuma has reacted in advance, it is really difficult to avoid it.


    When the blade slashed hard, one of Qianshou Zhujian''s arms was directly cut off.


    It''s just that Habara doesn''t have the power to escape from Yin and Yang, so he might be able to recover from such an attack in a short time.


    And Senshou Hashirama was obviously ready, when Yubara appeared, the terrifying tree vines attacked Yubara viciously.


    There is no continuous harassment of Yuyuan Lieyan here, and the trees and vines inside are full of the power of Yang Dun.


    Those thick vines looked even more terrifying, and once entangled by them, it would definitely end in a tragic end.


    The entanglement of vines will not only suffocate people, but these vines will also absorb Habara''s chakra.


    Facing such entanglements, Habara did not hide the slightest bit.


    The two kaleidoscopes in his eyes were spinning wildly, and an extremely evil chakra emanated from his body...


    ¡­


    "Brother''s strength this time is stronger than before."


    Standing outside Qianshou Feijian and looking at the dense forest formed by the descending of the tree world, he couldn''t help but silently nodded.


    At this moment, he can already perform the Flying Thunder God Art, and it is normal for his elder brother to further improve his strength.


    As for how far it has been raised, in fact, Qianshou Feijian has been thinking about it.


    Maybe it has reached the level where it can control the wooden dragon and the wooden dragon at one time, maybe it can reach the point where it can be used to cast the flower and tree world, right?


    But no matter what level it is, there is a huge gap between him and him at his peak.


    Moreover, it may be very difficult to really use the current strength to deal with Uchiha Habara.


    The perception of Qianshoubeijian is not a joke, he can clearly feel the improvement of the yang escape in Yuyuan''s body.


    And he didn''t say anything about it, and he was really not sure if his elder brother felt it.


    That is, this guy seems to have the same terrifying natural force as the elder brother at his peak, lingering!


    What the power of nature means, Qianshou Feijian really couldn''t be more clear, after all, he has even studied it with his elder brother.


    He is well aware of how terrifying that kind of power is, after all, this is the power of his big brother''s last trump card.


    Without such power, his eldest brother would not be able to destroy the world with such power as Mingshenmen, Zhenqianshou and Dingshanghuafo!


    It''s just that his eldest brother has put in a lot of effort to obtain these powers. Why does this kid have such powers?


    "You summoned us this time, how long has it been since the last time?"


    Unable to figure out this question, Senshou Feima turned his gaze to Orochimaru, and asked in a cold voice.


    "Probably, more than a month or two months later."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue and said slowly, his eyes couldn''t help but put on Senshou Feijian''s body.


    "What''s the matter, why are you curious about this question?"


    Senshou Feijian didn''t answer Orochimaru''s words, but his face became slightly gloomy.


    In almost two months, this little brat has made such an unbelievable improvement, which is really unacceptable.


    Thinking back then, when they wanted to improve their own strength, all of them had to put in a lot of hard work and time to temper, and they did it with blood on their hands.


    Compared with this kid, their hard work back then seems to be nothing worth mentioning.


    This really makes it difficult for Qian Shou Feijian to understand, and even more difficult to accept!


    He had already decided that this would be a new Uchiha Madara, and even if his big brother objected, he was going to do something.


    But the discovery of all these now only strengthened his inner thoughts.


    "One more question for you, brat."


    With his arms folded across his chest, his voice was still extremely indifferent.


    "Why didn''t the Thousand Hands Clan respond? What''s going on with the Thousand Hands Clan now?"


    "What''s the situation? Maybe you should be the clearest about this question."


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but licked his tongue lightly when he heard Senshou Feijian''s words.


    "Didn''t your policies back then determine the direction of the Thousand Hands Clan?


    My teacher Sandai Hokage is strictly following your plan, and of course there are some expansions. "


    Hearing Dashewan''s words, Qianshoubeijian was slightly startled for a moment, and then his body froze.


    His face was a bit ugly, and his eyes were fixed on Da Shewan, obviously he couldn''t believe the result.


    But Orochimaru looked as usual, he didn''t seem to be affected at all, and he even said something to Senshouban with a smile on his face.


    "I''m not controlling you now, can''t you use Dirty Earth Reincarnation, you can call my teacher to come out and ask.


    As for the materials, I can give you the part of my teacher, and you have to figure out the rest by yourself. "


    Orochimaru''s firm statement silenced Senshou Feijian, and in the end he withdrew his gaze and looked towards the center of the battlefield.


    Originally, he still had the idea to attack Zhishui and Yanye, but now because of the arrival of the tree world between the Thousand Hand Columns, they were also separated invisibly.


    But that''s good too, because this kind of separation allows him to avoid the kid with the kaleidoscope to do something.


    Facing the gaze of the kaleidoscope, even if he had some ways to deal with it in his prime, he still needs to be careful enough.


    "Are you all right?"


    On the other side, Zhishui stared at the dense forest in front of him, and whispered to Yan Ye beside him.


    Now Shisui has no idea to continue talking, let himself deal with these two ancestors of Hokage, such power is really not something he can easily challenge.


    However, he also felt some doubts, that is, he could clearly feel that there seemed to be some power in these wood escapes that was the same as his body.


    But now is not the time for him to think about these things, he must quickly determine Yan Ye''s situation, this is the task Habara gave him.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, I''m a qualified ninja."


    Yan Ye shook her head quickly, she looked unusually calm now.


    Looking at the forest in the distance, Yan Ye thought quickly in his mind, and then spoke very seriously.


    "The current situation is a little bit bad. What you care about now is not my situation, but to immediately find a way to support Habara."


    "I reject."


    Zhishui directly shook his head, clenched his fist slightly but still said calmly.


    "Habara will not do meaningless things, his order to me is to protect you and choose to retreat according to the situation.


    So don''t cloud my judgment, and your importance is higher than you think. "


    "I''m just an ordinary ninja, but Habara is the head of the clan."


    Yan Ye stared at Zhishui, she whispered.


    "The most important thing is that this information must be passed back.


    We can now basically know that Yanyin Village hired war ninjas, so it is very likely that Onoki will not be on the front line.


    I heard from Habara that you used to serve in Anbu, and you should know the importance of this information without me telling you.


    What''s more, Habara''s level of value in the war will only be greater than mine. "


    Yan Ye''s words had some influence on Zhishui, after all, this woman''s judgment on the battle situation was really meaningful.


    That''s why Zhishui understood the importance of Yan Ye, and now he seems a little entangled.


    But when he was struggling, there was a sudden change in the forest formed by the coming of the tree world, and the more terrifying Chakra began to spread rapidly towards the surroundings...


    ¡­


    "Susano!"


    Accompanied by the sharp rise of Habara''s chakra, the huge vines that were densely packed with countless layers were instantly crushed by a powerful force.


    With Yubara as the center, a phantom of a blue giant appeared, and then the phantom turned into a real entity.


    The giant kept waving his hands, tearing off countless vines with a force of destruction!


    "Have you started to get serious?"


    Qianshou Zhujian quickly retreated, and his severed arm was still recovering.


    But even though he was retreating, he was still exerting constant pressure on Habara.


    Countless trees and vines frantically moved towards Habara, but such an attack did not have any effect under Habara''s Susano.


    In particular, Habara had already controlled Susano to pull out the ninja sword, and the terrifying blade kept sweeping the vines.


    These hard vines were quickly cut off by the blade. Although the vines were still growing, it was difficult to cause any damage under Habara''s offensive.


    After all, Senshou Zhujian''s strength is still the same now, even if he has improved a lot, there is a limit.


    Habara got serious, and started to cooperate with the ''Dao Fan'' in his right eye to attack continuously, those vines couldn''t stop his attack at all.


    Seeing this, the only remaining hand of Qianshou Zhujian quickly formed a seal, and the vast chakra was already surging crazily.


    In an instant, the ground under his feet shattered, and a vine broke out of the ground, and this vine carried him quickly to the distance.


    And the moment he retreated, a giant''s blade crashed down, accompanied by a loud noise, rocks flew, and a crack that continued to spread appeared on the ground.


    "Are you running really fast?"


    Habara turned his eyes and saw Senju Hashirama''s movement, he snorted Susano and turned around impressively.


    With a light wave of the ninja knife, all the plants that were about to be entangled were cut off, and then he controlled Susano to rush forward suddenly.


    The huge Susanoo didn''t seem to be bulky at all on his body, and he went towards the mid-air Senju Bashita at an extremely fast speed.


    However, Yu Yuan also knew that his consumption was really a bit high at this time. With such a huge Susanoo on his body, it will naturally affect his speed.


    Even if Susanoo''s structure is actually formed by chakra, its quality is not low at all.


    Habara didn''t activate the power of ''Great Destroyer'' at this time, so naturally he couldn''t enjoy the blessing of speed.


    He is now driven entirely by his own body strength, but fortunately his body strength can fully support him to do so, and he doesn''t need to worry so much.


    "Wood escape ¡¤ the technique of the great forest!"


    Seeing this, Senshou Bashima immediately formed a mudra with one hand, controlling the vines under his feet to shake to avoid Habara''s attack.


    At the same time, he stretched out one hand and turned into countless tree vines, and quickly entangled towards Hanahara Susano''s hands and feet.


    Habara paused slightly, his Susano eyes flashed a light, and then Habara quickly swung the ninja knife in his hand, and these branches were directly cut off by Habara.


    But at this moment, the Thousand-Hand Pillar formed another seal, and a wooden escape wall suddenly appeared on the ground in front of Yubara, completely separating the two of them.


    "This level of defense is really powerful enough."


    Yu Yuan raised his eyebrows, he knew that Mu Dun had both offensive and defensive skills, but he was really annoyed by it.


    But just when Yubara was about to forcibly break through the wooden escape wall, he suddenly felt a stronger chakra fluctuation.


    And this kind of chakra fluctuation also made his face change slightly, because he saw that these trees began to change!


    "Wood Dungeon Flower Tree Realm is coming!"


    Hidden behind the wooden wall between the pillars of the thousand hands, his arms have fully recovered.


    The majestic Chakra was spinning crazily in his body, and vines tens of meters long stretched out from the ground, which was more magnificent and spectacular than the Birth of the Tree Realm just now!


    The moment the plants with flower buds soared into the sky, the forest originally formed by the arrival of the tree world expanded tremendously again.


    The flames spreading over the treetops were quickly absorbed, and the lush forest looked so harmonious, but also so dangerous!


    Seeing this scene, Yu Yuan''s expression changed slightly, and he knew that the situation was a bit troublesome this time when the flower and tree world appeared.


    It''s just such a trouble, but it also aroused Habara''s competitive spirit even more.


    He took the initiative to promote the escalation of this battle into his belief, in fact, he also wanted to have a good fight with the serious Senshou Zhujian.


    He needs such a battle, he needs such an opponent, and he needs to know what happened to the person who defeated Uchiha Madara back then.


    Even if this person can''t reach the so-called peak now, Habara is still growing.


    "Such an opponent is more interesting!"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, while those trees were still expanding.


    In the next second, they stretched out their thick vines again to wrap around Susano Hanabara''s limbs, and this time the tangle was even tighter.


    Habara frowned and controlled Susano and began to try to break free, but the tree vine did not break under Susano''s huge pulling force.


    Not only that, there is a trend of getting tighter and tighter, and these vines are beginning to absorb Susano''s chakra.


    And at this moment, several thick vines broke through the ground.


    They wrapped around Susanoo''s body frantically in an instant, and tied Susano''s giant body to death in just one breath, just like a huge rice dumpling.


    The vines became tighter and tighter, and even Susan''s skeleton made a faint creaking sound.


    And as the vines continued to absorb chakra, Habara found that his Susano seemed to be shrinking in size.


    "It absolutely cannot go on like this."


    Habara murmured silently, and the strange chakra rippled continuously in his body.


    "From the current point of view, there is almost no way for Susano to cause any trouble to Senju Hashirama in the second stage.


    So....."


    Suddenly, the Chakra on Habara let out a roar.


    The blue chakra radiance constantly rippling on its body, strange armor began to emerge and solidify on its body.


    Moreover, Susanoo''s promotion is constantly increasing, and his strength is also constantly expanding.


    Not only that, Habara also started to use a new power, a power that he hadn''t used yet but was very suitable for the current state!


    And this power is naturally able to act on Susano, allowing Susano to have a more powerful fighting "big death".


    After obtaining this ability, Habara never had a chance to use it.


    Putting aside the fact that Habara hadn''t encountered any battles during that time, and secondly, ordinary enemies couldn''t even force Susano out. How would he use this ability?


    And now this situation is the time to test the effect of this ability!


    ¡­


    "Such a chakra..."


    Qianshou Zhujian clasped his hands together and hid behind the wooden wall. He was concentrating on controlling the technique of coming to the flower and tree world.


    But at this moment, he felt a Chakra so strong that he was slightly moved.


    This chakra is full of evil, it is so cold and full of destruction.


    And as soon as this kind of power appeared, Senju Habara knew that Habara was definitely increasing the strength of his Susanoo!


    After fighting with Uchiha Madara for a lifetime, Senju Zhuma also knows the technique of Susano very well.


    He knew that this technique was divided into several stages, from the first one that could only protect his whole body with only one set of ribs, to the final super giant that can block the sky and even fly.


    He has seen almost every state, and even he has fought with it.


    The chakra strength that Habara erupted at this time made Senju Hashimama couldn''t help but start thinking about which stage of Susano this was.


    "The third stage? It seems not, because the Susanoo Chakra in the third stage is not that strong.


    It''s just that this kind of chakra strength has not yet reached the fourth stage, and if it is really the fourth stage..."


    Senshou Zhujian slightly raised his head and looked upwards, obviously he saw nothing in his sight.


    Susanoo in the fourth stage has already gained two legs. Although he lacks the protection of armor compared to the third stage, he has gained unparalleled mobility!


    This kind of mobility completely changed Susanoo from a technique of attacking and being beaten in place to a technique that can quickly launch a surprise attack and has stronger strategic capabilities.


    It''s just that Habara''s Chakra strength doesn''t seem to be up to standard at this time, and there is another thing that Senju Hashirama noticed.


    "His eyes haven''t changed like Madara yet."


    In Senjujuma''s memory, Uchiha Madara used Susano in the fourth stage after he got his brother''s eyes.


    Just thinking of this scene, Senshou Zhujian couldn''t help but sigh.


    The death of Uchiha Quanna is indeed a tragedy, but it is also unavoidable.


    Moreover, the death of Uchiha Quanna also gave Uchiha Madara even more terrifying and powerful power. Those eyes are the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    The strength of those eyes has never been forgotten by Senju Bashima, that is, after getting those eyes, Susanoo completely changed his quality.


    Now Habara''s eyes are still in the state of kaleidoscope, which can be clearly judged by Senju Hashimama.


    Without reaching any step, it is obviously impossible to use the fourth-stage Susanoo, or even the stronger and more terrifying fifth and sixth-stage Susanoo.


    What made him a little puzzled was that the Chakra intensity emitted by Habara''s eyes now seems to be stronger than that of Madara back then.


    "This kid, does he really have the potential to surpass Madara?"


    Qianshouzhujian was muttering silently in his heart, but also the surrounding Qianshoufeijian was very disturbed at this time.


    He naturally also felt the strength of this chakra, such power really made him frown.


    This kind of power makes people uneasy, and it also makes the killing intent in Qian Shou Fei Jian''s heart a little bit stronger.


    Uchiha Madara is definitely the person he hates and least wants to see. Even though he knows how his elder brother''s friendship with Uchiha Madara is, it doesn''t represent him!


    Because in his opinion, Uchiha Madara is definitely a full-fledged careerist, and he is definitely a full-fledged person who will destroy Konoha.


    Especially when such a person controls Konoha, he will definitely lead Konoha into an abyss!


    That''s right, although Senju Tobema supported Uchiha Madara''s integration of the ninja world, but that was when there were not so many ninja villages in the entire ninja world.


    But after the establishment of these ninja villages, he already thought that this was an impossible thing to do again.


    The guy in front of him still has such thoughts at this stage, which is definitely not a good thing.


    What''s more, Senshou Feima never thought that the Uchiha clan would govern Ninja Village. This group of neuropathy and violent madness, they will only continue to fight and destroy!


    Thinking of this, the chakra in the Thousand Hands also faintly started to activate.


    The other kaleidoscope has not been dispatched yet, and has been protecting the black-haired girl.


    Although such an approach made him feel strange, it was also an opportunity for him.


    A chance to work together with my elder brother to defeat or even kill this new generation Uchiha Madara!


    "It seems that you can''t hold back anymore."


    Orochimaru was standing next to Senju Tobejian, and the moment he felt the movement of Senju Tobejian, he had already stood upright with one hand in the posture of knot seal.


    "You want to stop me?" Thousand Hands glanced at Orochimaru, and he asked in an extremely indifferent voice.


    "How is it possible, I''m just taking the necessary precautions."


    Orochimaru smiled lightly, he licked his tongue and said casually.


    "After all, I summoned you, of course I know how strong you are.


    At this time, the Second Hokage-sama can use the Flying Raijin Jutsu, so I have to be extremely careful no matter what.


    However, does the Second Hokage-sama really intend to get involved in such a battle? "


    "Isn''t that why you summoned me?"


    Qian Shou Fei replied disdainfully, and then he looked forward, and his body walked forward slowly.


    "As a ninja, it''s pathetic that you have the mindset of a samurai.


    I always thought you were not that kind of person, but I didn''t expect you to surprise me. "


    "You don''t need to be surprised, and you don''t need to use such words to stimulate me. To me, you are just a dead person."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue indifferently, but his words were extremely annoying.


    "Yeah, we''re ninjas, but there''s still a bit of a human romance to me.


    It is perfectly normal for a dead person like you not to feel it.


    But it doesn''t matter, if you can solve him, I will naturally be happier.


    After all, this is the reason why you can appear in this world now. "


    Senshou Bashirama clenched his fist slightly, and Dashewan''s words were mocking him both openly and secretly, how could he not hear it.


    But after all, he is a person who has worked as Hokage, even if he knows that his actions are not very good, but it is just like what he said.


    He''s a ninja, and a ninja will do anything to win.


    It is indeed a very "romantic" ninja story that my brother fights with the new generation Uchiha Madara.


    But for Senju Tobema, this has never been the case. For him, killing someone who can pose an unimaginable threat to Konoha, this is!


    ¡­


    Habara''s Susanoo is still growing, especially after he activated the power of ''Dark Destroyer'', this growth has become even more terrifying.


    Habara could clearly feel that Susano seemed to be full of power at this moment, and her quality was constantly improving.


    The most important thing is that Habara can feel what the increased speed in the description of the "great destruction" is.


    In fact, to put it simply, it is to weaken the mass and weight of Susanohu acting on itself, so that Habara can move more easily!


    Such a change made Yu Yuan dumbfounded. Is this the so-called ''moving speed bonus''?


    But in any case, this is indeed a very effective measure, and Habara''s control over Susanoo is even more in place!


    "The most important thing is that my Susano seems to have been improved a bit, and I''m closer to Uchiha Madara."


    Habara raised his head slightly, the kaleidoscopes of his eyes were constantly spinning, and a trace of blood had quietly overflowed from the corner of his eyes.


    But Habara didn''t care about this at all, he was taken aback by his own Susanoo!


    Because his Susanoo stretched out two arms again behind his back, and at the same time, a face appeared again behind the face, turning into a Shura image with two faces and four arms.


    Wu Tengu''s armor once again covered the newly appeared face and arms, completely arming Habara, the third-stage Susanoo, to the extreme.


    This state has already made Habara feel that he has reached a new extreme in Susanoo.


    Although his left eye can indeed reduce the difficulty of using Susanoo, but he has no way to surpass the final limit of Susanoo for the time being.


    The gap between the kaleidoscope and the eternal eye is a gap, unless Habara can really step into this rank.


    Even if his eyes didn''t fully evolve, but he just took that step, he might be able to do it.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t even take this step, so he didn''t even need to think about it!


    "But fortunately, I, who has no brothers and no chance to find experimental specimens, can be regarded as having the opportunity to step into this restricted area.


    With the help of the system, as long as I complete these hunting tasks, then I can definitely do it! "


    Habara silently calmed down the turbulent chakra in his body, and he was naturally extremely happy to see such a significant improvement.


    What''s even more gratifying is that he also has a new understanding of the Eternal Eye.


    Of course, these are not the most important things. The most important thing is that there is a power hidden in his body that ascends to the top of the gods!


    Every promotion of God''s senior rank is terrifying, especially this power can repair and restore the power of one''s own blood.


    At this time, Habara is still in the first stage of ascension, and the benefits he has gained are already enough, but for the current him, he has reached his limit.


    He really yearns for the power that belongs to a higher level, that belongs to the sincerity, the power that can make his bloodline and strength rise again!


    "But it''s not good to imagine the future now, let''s focus on solving everything in front of us."


    Habara looked at the thick wooden wall in front of him, and suddenly his chakra madness began to surge.


    Susano almost raised all four arms at the same time, and then a Chakra ninja sword appeared in each of the remaining three hands!


    The blue chakra continued to act recklessly, and Habara directly controlled Susano to dance.


    "Buzz!"


    With one swing of the knife, the mountains collapse and the ground cracks!


    The blade visible to the naked eye moved forward rapidly, and the wooden wall separating Habara and Senshouzhu was instantly blown in half.


    The power of the other three knives did not decrease at all, and they frantically moved towards Qianshouzhujian with the power of continuous cracking of the earth!


    Seeing this, Qianshou Zhujian quickly ran among the trees, and the endless trees behind him were cut off directly.


    Such a terrifying blade wiped out those vines like cutting tofu. The present Habara is not the previous Habara!


    "It''s terrible."


    Qianshou Zhujian sighed secretly, and he quickly erected one hand to form a seal.


    After all, his current state is not at its peak, and he can''t even reach his state in his twenties.


    Therefore, in order to perform some techniques, he must make seals, such as now.


    "It''s time to bloom, it''s now!"


    The majestic chakra between the thousand-hand pillars was quickly activated, and the vines on the ground jumped up again.


    These vines attacked the double-faced Shura-like Susanoo from all sides, and quickly entangled Susanoo''s limbs.


    At the same time, the closed flower buds on many tree vines opened violently, hazy pollen scattered in the air, UU reading www. uukanshu£® com A strange fragrance overflows.


    "Is it blooming?"


    Habara didn''t pay attention to the entanglement of these vines, because he could easily break them if he wanted.


    He is more concerned about the pollen that can poison Uchiha Madara into a trance.


    In Habara''s sight, the pollen scattered rapidly.


    They are extremely small, like fine dust, mixed in the air and pervasive.


    Although Susano''s defense is extremely strong and there are almost no dead ends, this does not mean that Susano is completely isolated from everything outside.


    Especially now that Habara''s Susano doesn''t have a lower body, which also creates more defensive gaps.


    Especially at this moment, Habara noticed a person approaching him quickly, which made him shake his head slightly.


    "Thousands of hands, are you finally unable to bear it and want to make a move?"


    Habara murmured softly in his heart, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He has been waiting for this guy Senshou Feijian, but this guy has been honest before, which makes Habara a little difficult to deal with.


    After all, if this guy is honest, it means that he may not attack you, but he may attack people around you!


    Senju Tobema is definitely a standard ninja, this guy is definitely the type of person who can do anything to win.


    Otherwise, Yu??? would not be able to let Zhishui be on guard against them and protect Yan Ye at all times.


    Now that Senshou Feijian came over, Habara finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    And his task is to defeat these two people, how can he do it without Qianshoubanjian?


    .......+Add to bookmark+

 Chapter 190： I hope I wont see you again next time

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 190 I hope I won¡¯t see you again next time


    Senshouban''s movement caught Habara''s attention, but it didn''t make Habara do anything to him right away.


    After all, for now, Habara''s main attention is still on Senju Hashirama. It is undisputed that Senju Tobema is very strong, but at that time he was in a state of full body.


    In the original book, he silently used various means to attack Obito who had reached the level of Liudao, and it was obvious how terrifying this guy''s overall combat power was.


    Of course, this is also bullying Obito, who doesn''t have much experience in performing.


    After meeting Uchiha Madara, Senju Tomona seemed unable to show his strength against Obito.


    It''s just that he is facing Uchiha Madara in his heyday!


    Even if Habara faced Uchiha Madara, who was weaker than him by more than a notch, he was almost run around with rhythm.


    Therefore, Habara really dare not say that he can hold him firmly against the peak Qianshou Feijian.


    It''s just that that''s the case in the current Thousand Hands, even in this state, it may be possible to perform the Flying Thunder God Art.


    But Habara wasn''t joking, with Susanoo''s protection and his own space power, what could Senju Tobeken do against him?


    This is the ultimate restraint effect, especially Habara and the immortal mode have been restraining and not using it.


    So he really didn''t pay too much attention to Senshou Feijian, the only thing he had to concentrate on dealing with was Senshouzhujian!


    Quickly controlling his breathing, Habara didn''t want to inhale these pollen into his body.


    Even if Habara''s physical fitness has been greatly enhanced, and he is full of chakra, he can suppress the effects of these pollen.


    But when fighting, it is very possible to avoid the enemy''s damage. This is common sense as a ninja.


    The kaleidoscope of his pupils spun again, and the ninja swords on Susano''s four arms kept falling, like a demon god, heading towards Senju Bashirama.


    Wherever he passed, the trees were shattered, and the endless blades spread in all directions, destroying everything around him.


    "Has this kid reached the extreme limit of Susanoo?


    It seems that his eyes have reached the limit, and his Susanoo is really similar to Madara. "


    Seeing Habara''s state at this time, Senshou Hashirama was also extremely moved, and at this time, he also instantly raised his aura to the peak.


    Although it is a pity for him, his state at this time is not enough to perform the wooden man technique.


    However, relying on the arrival of Huashujie and some other wooden escapes, he can also complete his current strongest offensive!


    "It''s time to end. Although I don''t have any hatred with you, I will never compromise on the issue of belief!"


    With this thought in mind, Senshou Hashirama made a seal with his hands again.


    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"


    The wildly growing plants suddenly stopped, and the tall vines beside him fluttered and condensed, turning into a huge wooden dragon!


    Susano almost burst into flames, slashing out with all four arms without any tricks, with the potential to destroy everything.


    The huge wooden dragon, together with the endless new vines, also blasted out under the control of Qianshouzhujian, and directly met it.


    He chose the most direct and fierce counterattack!


    In fact, Qianshou Zhujian could make other choices, as long as he kept the distance under the pollen that came from Huashujie.


    Wait for the toxicity to continue to erupt, or force Habara to use other evasion techniques to dissipate the poisonous gas, so as to achieve the effect of consumption.


    If things go on like this, Habara may not be able to last for too long. If this is the case, he still has a chance of winning.


    It''s just that the biggest difference between Senjujuma and Senjubei is that he may not be considered a qualified ninja from beginning to end.


    He does have some of the romance and innocence of a samurai, and he considers doing so an insult to the appearance of his opponent.


    Especially when facing someone like Uchiha Madara like Habara, he is more willing to use his strongest strength to head-on!


    The interlacing of light and shadow, the tyrannical power clashed brazenly.


    Boom!


    The sky-shattering loud noise erupted, and the strong light made Orochimaru, Shisui, and Yanye outside the field all subconsciously close their eyes to avoid being stabbed.


    But soon they all realized that now is not the time to worry about this, and they escaped here almost one by one at the fastest speed.


    And less than a moment after they fled, large pieces of wood were flying, and the extremely powerful aftermath swept out wave after wave.


    Countless trees were blown away in large swaths, and a violent energy flow shot up into the sky, like a beam of light extending to the sky.


    "what happened?"


    In Konoha''s camp in the distance, the ground suddenly shook violently, and a vast chakra struck crazily from a distance.


    Such a weird scene made all Konoha ninjas feel inexplicable, but instinctively they felt an unspeakable crisis.


    They put down their work one by one, and all ran to the big trees outside the camp and looked into the distance.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t see anything, but the torrent of chakra became even crazier.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Coincidentally, in the camp of Yanyin Village, a large group of Yanyin also experienced a similar scene.


    It''s just that they are obviously much more miserable. I don''t know how many houses have been washed away by such a chakra torrent, and I don''t know how many ninjas have been crushed below for no reason.


    After all, the place where Habara and Orochimaru met was too close to Iwain''s sphere of influence, and Iwain was naturally the first to be attacked.


    However, these rock ninjas are a professionally trained unit after all, they quickly carried out the rescue, and at the same time, many scout ninjas jumped to the top of the tree to observe the situation.


    However, this observation made their faces extremely ugly, because a strange mushroom cloud had risen at the far end.


    Circles of chakra torrents visible to the naked eye are rapidly approaching their camp!


    Under the powerful aftermath, the walls around the Yanyin camp collapsed in large swaths, and boulders flew towards the crowd.


    Ninjas with fast reactions have already begun to evade and defend, while ninjas with slow reactions can only be recorded on the casualty list.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    In the central area of ??the battle, it was already a mess at this time.


    Hanohara''s Susanoo also looked extraordinarily miserable at this time. The originally complete Susanoo had cracks everywhere under the baptism of such a chakra torrent.


    "It''s really dangerous, this fellow Senshou Bashirama..."


    Looking at his own condition, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head.


    That moment just now was really too dangerous for Yu Yuan, especially since he was still at the center of such an explosion, which was also extremely dangerous for him.


    But fortunately, under Susanoo''s protection, he didn''t have too many problems, but the situation of his opponent Senju Hashirama was hard to say.


    Because at this time, Senshou Hashirama had completely disappeared from Habara''s field of vision, and also disappeared from his perception.


    Obviously, he was directly annihilated by such a chakra torrent, even if he can be resurrected, the winner is already Habara!


    There was a smile on the corner of Habara''s mouth, and he seemed to be enjoying this victory.


    The Susanoo on his body also slowly dissipated at this moment, it seemed that he did not intend to continue to maintain this state.


    However, the moment Habara Susano disappeared, a few kunai shot towards Habara quickly.


    These kunai seemed to be shooting randomly, Habara just tilted his head slightly, and then completely dodged.


    But the next moment, with the spread of these misery, a figure suddenly appeared!


    His ninja sword stabbed fiercely at Habara''s chest, the extreme speed was like a phantom.


    Seeing that Yu Yuan''s face was stiff, and then he knelt down slowly, a smile appeared on his face.


    However, his face became stiff the next moment, because what he never dreamed of was that his wrist was actually grabbed by someone...


    ¡­


    Habara''s hand tightly grasped Senshou Fujian''s wrist, and a mocking sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    And Qianshou Feijian''s expression also seemed so stiff, he really didn''t expect that he was actually caught.


    His gaze was fixed on the whole person in front of him, and he also seemed a little silent for a while.


    "Is it very surprising, why did your Flying Thunder God Slash fail?"


    At this moment, Habara''s slightly indifferent voice sounded in Senshou Feijian''s ears.


    Behind them, Habara who was kneeling on the ground still quietly turned into a pool of dirt, obviously it was just a clone of dirt.


    Senshou Feijian still stared at Habara, he didn''t speak but the meaning was already very obvious.


    "Actually, I''ve been watching you from the very beginning."


    Habara officially chuckled suddenly, the chakra in his body was constantly surging, and so was the Thousand Hands.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t care about all this, he suddenly twisted his hand hard, and the ninja knife in Senshou Fujian''s hand fell directly.


    However, at this moment, Senshou Feijian also showed super high fighting qualities, and he quickly launched the Thunder God and quietly appeared behind Habara.


    He casually picked up a handful of kunai on the ground and stabbed at Yubara viciously, but Yubara also disappeared on the spot like a ghost.


    "Peng!"


    Accompanied by a muffled sound, Senshou Feijian was kicked by Habara and flew out quickly.


    It''s just that Qianshou Feijian immediately adjusted his body in mid-air, and landed firmly on the ground.


    "It seems that your filthy soil reincarnation technique is also not particularly strong. Although you can use Flying Thunder God, you can''t use it continuously due to some restrictions."


    At this moment, Yu Yuan''s voice suddenly sounded behind Qianshou Feijian, and it was obvious that Yu Yuan had followed up!


    "I let Zhishui stare at you to prevent you from attacking them, and my best plan is for you to attack me."


    Habara swung out the sword again, but this time, Senshou Tomona swiftly blocked it with Kunai.


    But Habara didn''t care, he continued to apply pressure while Shi Shiran spoke.


    "And you really lived up to expectations and came to trouble me.


    But alas, I said I''ve been watching you from the beginning.


    The moment you entered the tree world and descended, I had already discovered you. "


    "Are you waiting for me on purpose?"


    Senshou Tomona''s expression was not good, he said slowly while bearing the pressure exerted by Habara.


    But soon, his chakra erupted suddenly, and then he pushed Habara hard.


    Immediately afterwards, the Kunai in his hand shot out quickly, and the target went straight to Yubara''s face.


    "Ding!"


    Habara didn''t dodge at all, the moment the kunai was about to stab him, a blue light appeared on his face.


    Ninja Qi and Shield emerged quietly, directly blocking the Kunai.


    However, the next moment, Qianshou Feijian appeared in Kunai''s place, and he picked up Kunai and stabbed at Yubara fiercely again.


    "Shua!"


    Unfortunately, with the continuous vibration of the roaring Chakra, Habara quickly disappeared in place.


    And the next moment he appeared at Qianshou Feijian''s side, and he cut off Qianshou Feijian''s arm with a fierce wave of Ninja Knife!


    At this moment, Habara had achieved an unprecedented achievement. He broke the hands of Senshou Hashirama and Senshou Feijian in one day.


    It''s a pity that they are all reincarnated from the filthy soil, and they can all be recovered.


    Qianshou Feijian quickly retreated, and Yu Principle quickly followed up again, but this time he did not make another move.


    "Yes, I was just waiting for you to come over.


    Because you, a mouse in the stinky ditch, if you don''t give you a little fishy smell, you won''t be easily fooled. "


    Habara calmly watched the arm in Qianshou Feijian''s recovery, and the smile on his face became stronger.


    "So you already felt that I left the mark of the flying thunder **** and left the scene, and then you deliberately pretended to be weak and disarmed Susanoo."


    Holding Kunai with one hand in Senshoubanjian, he frowned and stared at Habara and said in a low voice.


    "You''re just waiting for me to take the bait, you''re just waiting for me to take the initiative, right?"


    "That''s right, if you come in then my people will have no problems, and you come in..."


    Habara watched the arm of Senju Fujian basically recovered, and the blue chakra appeared on his ninja sword again.


    "Do you think you can still get out, can you hide!"


    After the words fell, Habara''s ninja knife ruthlessly moved towards Senshou Feijian with a terrifying blade.


    Qianshou Fan quickly used Kunai to resist, but when he saw the strange patterns in Habara''s eyes constantly turning, he immediately lowered his head.


    "Peng!"


    However, the moment he lowered his head, Habara kicked him hard in the stomach.


    The dull voice sounded again, and Qianshou Feijian flew towards the rear fiercely, but this time Qianshou Feijian did not use the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    In the process of retreating, Qianshou Feijian''s hands quickly formed seals. He knew that he was now at an absolute disadvantage, and he had to find a way to reverse it.


    "This guy''s space ninjutsu doesn''t need coordinates, and doesn''t need any physical objects as a guide. He only needs to focus on the place where he can activate it."


    Qianshou Feijian combined his previous understanding and judgment of Habara, thinking quickly in his heart.


    "This should be a pupil technique, and this pupil technique also has a characteristic, that is, once it is activated, it will inevitably cause chakra roar and space fluctuations.


    Although I don''t know what the purpose of this situation is, I think it also has its own value and function.


    But it does remind me, let me know that this guy makes a shot, and this is my chance! "


    Qianshou Feijian''s current strength has really been weakened a lot, such a weakening made it impossible for him to use even the Flying Thunder God Technique consistently.


    But he absolutely can''t give up now, not to mention that he is reincarnated in the dirty soil and has a relatively high fault tolerance rate.


    And Habara is not immortal, as long as he seizes the opportunity, he can definitely come back!


    Qianshou Feijian formed the seal very quickly, and from the corner of his vision, he saw that Yu Yuan was also forming the seal on the spot.


    However, just as he completed the knot and stood up with one hand, his erect index finger and **** were directly grabbed by someone!


    "Why do you think that you can still seal in front of me?"


    Habara''s voice was still so calm, and Senshou Feijian found that there was still a smile on Habara''s face.


    This kind of smile is like the hunter is admiring the constant struggle of the prey, but he can''t escape from the center of the hunter no matter what.


    "Crack!"


    While speaking, Habara''s hand twisted violently, and **** between Senshou''s gates were directly broken by Habara.


    Even if it is the reincarnation of the dirty soil, it is impossible to hold it under Habara''s powerful power!


    The **** were directly twisted off, and the Chakra in the Thousand Hands Fence instantly went berserk, and he couldn''t release his spell accurately at all.


    And in the distance, Yubara, who was forming seals, had already completed ninjutsu, and a black and white fire dragon suddenly came fiercely towards the position where Qianshoubeijian was located!


    "boom!"


    The huge fire dragon slammed into the position between the thousand hands, and a violent roar suddenly sounded.


    However, at the location where Senshouban was located, both Habara''s shadow avatar and Senshouban had disappeared in place.


    The violent smoke quickly enveloped the surroundings, and soon spread to Yuyuan''s body.


    "1, 2, 3..."


    Habara was silently counting down, and at this moment a figure suddenly appeared beside Yubara, holding Kunai in his hand and ruthlessly heading towards Yubara!


    "Ding!"


    The blue chakra once again appeared on Habara, and the Qi and shield once again blocked the attack from Qianshoubeijian.


    No anti-theft novel network


    As soon as Qianshou Feijian missed a shot, he immediately jumped back quickly, Habara stared at him with scarlet eyes, and then chased after him with a void walk.


    Faced with Habara''s pressure, Senshou Feijian didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Before Habara almost chopped off his head again, he activated the Flying Thunder God Technique again.


    But this time Habara is still more sure, how long has it been since he flew the Thunder God Technique!


    The red light in his eyes kept flickering, and Habara''s chakra burst out even more violently.


    And when the three seconds were up, he immediately started to perform Void Walk with maximum power!


    "boom!"


    With his chakra burst this time, the surrounding space became even more weird and unstable.


    As the chakra torrent continued to spread, the surrounding space vibrated more powerfully, and it seemed that a purple space collapse visible to the naked eye had formed!


    Habara quickly swept his eyes around, and the next moment he turned around quickly.


    His right hand thrust forward fiercely, grabbing the neck of Qianshou Feijian who was trapped in the space collapse.


    "you...."


    The space between the Thousand Hands was covered by the turbulent flow of space collapse, and he couldn''t move at all now.


    He looked at Yubara in disbelief, because he really didn''t expect that humans could do such a thing!


    He seems to be able to guess now why Habara''s space ninjutsu has such a big fluctuation.


    This guy''s space ninjutsu is not a moving technique at all, but a terrible forbidden technique that destroys space and achieves mass destruction!


    "Don''t be too surprised, after all, you never had any chance to defeat me from the beginning."


    Habara pinched Senshou Feijian''s neck constantly, and his voice was also indifferent.


    "Actually, strictly speaking, I don''t have any hatred for the Second Hokage-sama, after all, you treated Uchiha pretty well when you were in power.


    But you have always been on guard against Uchiha, and your disciples have perfectly inherited your thinking.


    The trouble they have caused me is really great, and it really makes me very disgusted, and this disgust can''t help but be passed on to you. "


    Having said that, Habara sighed slightly.


    In fact, from the bottom of his heart, he still approves of Qianshou Feijian, because this guy is a capable and capable person with sufficient political foresight.


    But the disciples he chose were all things, others were fine, but this guy Danzo really disgusted Habara to the extreme.


    Even Sarutobi Hiruzen, he was really good when he was young, but his performance when he was old was extremely disappointing.


    Yu Yuan has always been a narrow-minded person, and also a very vengeful person.


    Without hesitation, he related his dissatisfaction with Hiruzaru Sarutobi and others to Senju Tobima.


    Anyway, Senju Tokaima doesn''t seem to like him, even if he didn''t say it, Habara can feel it. In the eyes of this guy, he may be Uchiha Madara''s second.


    Although this is an honor for Yu Yuan, it is also the reason why Qianshou Feijian is absolutely unwilling to keep himself.


    This guy has been guarding against Uchiha Madara until his death, guarding against the appearance of such a person in the Uchiha clan!


    "Okay, that''s all for now."


    Habara tilted his head slightly, his eyes locked on the position where Orochimaru was in the distance.


    "It''s time for you to get on the road, as a dead person thinking about meddling in the world of the living all day long, you are really ridiculous.


    And let me tell you a very interesting news, your disciple did not ''treat'' your clansman badly. "


    When Senshou Feima was strangled by Habara, he was still trying to struggle, but when he heard Habara''s words, his struggle stopped.


    The guy named Orochimaru had said similar things to him before, but he didn''t fully believe what Orochimaru said at the time.


    It''s just that now even this Uchiha Habara speaks like this, which makes him really have to believe these things.


    But it''s a pity that Yu Yuan still strangled his neck tightly, which made him unable to speak at all.


    It was as if Habara did it on purpose, he deliberately told him such news, but didn''t give him a chance to speak or ask questions at all.


    Even, this guy obviously won''t say much about the next many questions, he just wants to let himself return to the pure land with such doubts and thirst for knowledge!


    Sure enough, Habara exerted a little force with his right hand, and he directly broke Senshou Feijian''s neck.


    The neck of the thousand hands suddenly drooped to the side, but it was at this moment that the power of the reincarnation of the dirty soil began to appear.


    Those strange forces are constantly repairing his body, and the broken neck is slowly recovering.


    It can only be said that the reincarnation of the dirty soil is really worthy of being a forbidden technique among the forbidden techniques, which can resurrect the dead and have infinite chakra, and the ability to be continuously repaired.


    No matter what you do, everyone will feel helpless, no matter who you are, you will feel hopeless, and there are only two ways to solve them.


    Let the caster undo it, or seal it directly through the sealing technique!


    But these things have nothing to do with Habara, he doesn''t need to worry about these things at all, and now he has to solve these problems.


    "Goodbye, I hope I won''t see you again next time."


    While speaking, Habara once again activated Void Walk on the spot, and the terrifying Chakra burst out again.


    However, at this moment, Qianshou Feijian suddenly said, "Although I really want to kill you, don''t lose."


    Habara was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded lightly. The space that was originally destroyed by walking in the void received another devastating blow.


    The figure in the Thousand Hands Gate was quickly buried by these needless and chaotic spaces, and at this moment Habara disappeared in place.


    I don''t know how long it took for this dilapidated purple space to slowly recover.


    But the figure in the Thousand Hands door disappeared without a trace...


    ¡­


    "Have you failed? Uchiha Habara''s growth is really beyond imagination."


    Orochimaru stood in the distance silently feeling everything that happened on the battlefield, he couldn''t help but licked his tongue lightly.


    The strength of Senjujuma is very good, but the body used to resurrect Senjujuma is just an ordinary guy.


    Although this guy has the title of J¨­nin, the effect is really average so far.


    Even this time, Qianshou Zhujian used such a terrifying technique as the arrival of the flower and tree world, and it can also cooperate with the wooden dragon to attack.


    But facing Susano, he doesn''t seem to have any good coping methods, which is not in line with Orochimaru''s perception of Senjujuma.


    You must know that Uchiha Madara can also use such power. Senju Hashirama smashed Uchiha Madara back then.


    "According to the records, when Senjujuma dealt with Uchiha Madara, he had enough strength to contend with it."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, although he didn''t know what kind of power it was, but he knew that Senjujuma definitely had a way.


    But it''s a pity that the current Senshou Zhujian can''t show such power.


    In addition, Senshou Feijian lost so cleanly, which Orochimaru did not expect.


    The current Senshou Feijian has mastered the technique of Flying Raijin, but even so, there is still nothing that Uchiha Habara can do.


    This really made Orochimaru very curious. It''s not that he doesn''t know that Uchiha can also space ninjutsu.


    But to be able to be restrained to this point is really shocking.


    Especially just now he clearly felt the incredible torrent of chakra, and a strange power that he could detect even if he didn''t know space ninjutsu at all.


    That definitely belongs to the power of space, that kind of large-scale and large-scale power explosion, even Orochimaru will have lingering fears.


    At this moment, Orochimaru seemed to be the same as Senju Banma, and he somewhat understood why Habara''s space ninjutsu had such strong chakra fluctuations.


    Because this kid''s space ninjutsu is not a simple movement technique at all, this guy''s space ninjutsu is also a mass destruction ninjutsu!


    "A genius-like conception, a technique that makes people unable to bear the fear from the heart."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, his eyes were already full of fanaticism.


    As a research madman, and keen to collect and learn all kinds of ninjutsu, none of the jutsu performed by Habara touched his heart.


    The kind of ninjutsu that can fly, the kind that can release black and white flames, and the kind of chakratun and space ninjutsu that can appear at any time.


    Although Orochimaru is not sure whether these techniques belong to the category of pupil techniques, but he is really eager for them.


    "But now is not the time. Although I still have a hand of cards, it should be over now."


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru silently looked at the forest not far away.


    He does have a hole card, and this hole card is Uchiha Madara! Compared with Senjujuma and Senjubima, they are all ordinary Jonin bodies.


    What Uchiha Madara uses is a Junin who is stronger and has better physical fitness.


    In terms of excellent physical fitness, the only person Dashewan can think of is the people from Yunyin Village.


    He was very lucky to catch one, and this person was already prepared by him, waiting to be summoned by him at any time!


    "Buzz!"


    At this moment, a strange sharp edge fiercely slashed towards Orochimaru.


    And Orochimaru''s reaction speed was extremely fast, he dodged the knife with a dodge, and then the whole person opened the distance extremely and raised his hands.


    "I surrender, I think our battle should stop this time."


    Orochimaru''s handling method can no longer be described as decisive, this guy chose to give up without the slightest hesitation.


    And he seems to be very confident that Habara will not continue to fight again. Of course, he is also confident in his own situation, even if Habara fights, he can survive!


    "Master Orochimaru, don''t you think your surrender was too hasty?"


    Habara came directly behind Orochimaru with powerful Chakra, and his ninja sword was already on Orochimaru''s neck.


    "Why do you think I will let you go?"


    The icy blade was pressed against Orochimaru''s neck, and even Orochimaru felt great discomfort from the slight cold light.


    But Orochimaru was still extremely calm, he chuckled before speaking slowly.


    "Patriarch Habara, the value of my life is far greater than my death.


    For example, I can provide you with information about Yanyin Village, which I think is absolutely what you need.


    And judging by your current appearance, you should have formed a separate team with the purpose of carrying out some specific high-risk tasks.


    With my presence, you can know the dynamics of the enemy to a certain extent. "


    Orochimaru''s words made Habara slightly silent, if Orochimaru, as a member of the Akatsuki organization, provided information to Habara and the others.


    Then this is an extremely valuable thing for both Konoha and Habara!


    With such intelligence, at least Habara and the others can be guaranteed many actions, and even Habara can attack some valuable targets based on the intelligence.


    Although Orochimaru is a hired ninja, it may be difficult to get in touch with the upper echelons of Yanyin Village, and it is even more impossible to participate in some important meetings.


    But don''t forget that this guy is Orochimaru, this guy is one of Konoha Sannin who has participated in several battles and has entered the roots.


    For him, although it is extremely difficult to obtain information, it is not impossible.


    "Furthermore, Clan Chief Yubara''s Chakra doesn''t seem to be abundant at this time, and Clan Chief Yubara''s aura is not very stable either."


    At this moment, Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and he continued to speak.


    "Of course, such a situation may not affect Patriarch Yubara''s battle, but it is a better choice to recover from such a large consumption as soon as possible?"


    At this time, Habara''s aura was indeed slightly disordered, which even Habara himself could never deny.


    After all, it was such a big battle, and in such a battle, Susano and Habara were not stingy to use it.


    And he also performed a large-scale fire escape, using the great annihilation to increase the strength of Susanoo, and I don''t know how many times he walked in the void.


    The most important thing is that the last two void walks with the maximum power output directly broke the stability of the space and thus grasped the practice of Qianshoubeijian.


    This is the most serious and the largest consumption of Habara. Even if the current Chakra recovers quickly, Habara still consumes a lot.


    And the pressure on his eyes is the greatest at this time. You must know that his eyes have already had bleeding once before.


    To deal with Orochimaru, Habara''s state may not be a problem at this time, but the key problem is that he cannot be killed when dealing with him.


    If you want to catch him but really can''t catch him, it really seems a bit willful to shoot at will.


    "The most important thing is that this place is not far from Yanyin''s camp."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and he said the words that made Habara frown again.


    "I think, the patriarch Habara doesn''t want his team to come to be discovered by Yanyin, right?"


    "Next time you say that, I swear I''ll cut your tongue out."


    Orochimaru''s words really made Habara extremely unhappy.


    It''s as if he saw a certain yellow hair say something to a wife, you don''t want your husband to be embarrassed.


    Although it is very substituting - bringing in the little yellow hair, but as a bystander, it is very uncomfortable.


    Gently taking the ninja knife away from Orochimaru''s neck, Habara looked at Orochimaru indifferently and then said slowly.


    "Indeed, His Excellency Orochimaru is also very reasonable, especially it is not easy to kill His Excellency Orochimaru.


    After all, you left a lot of things in Hongdou''s curse seal, and I''m not sure how many curse seals Lord Orochimaru left behind. "


    Habara''s words immediately made Orochimaru''s face change slightly, because Habara had already revealed his biggest secret in a casual attitude!


    He does hide some things in the seal, and these are the key items that can revive him when he encounters huge troubles.


    He really didn''t expect that Yuyuan would find these things, and he didn''t even expect that Yuyuan would study the imprint of red beans!


    This kind of thing happened to make Dashemaru very uncomfortable, because it meant that one of his secrets was exposed.


    Even if such an exposure is nothing, he still has some other backhands.


    But no matter who it is, once their own secrets are discovered, it will definitely be unimaginably troublesome.


    "I didn''t expect that Patriarch Yubara would do research on Hongdou''s curse seal. It''s really beyond my expectations."


    Orochimaru''s eyes were faint, he licked his tongue and tried to make some explorations.


    "After all, the power emanating from the curse seal is very similar to the immortal model used by the fifth generation, or it is more appropriate to say that these are natural powers."


    Habara looked at Orochimaru with a smile, and he replied calmly and indifferently.


    "Your Excellency Orochimaru, it seems that you want to understand the power of nature, or you want to find the power to deal with the Five Dynasties?"


    "Who knows, so what did Patriarch Yubara think?"


    Orochimaru didn''t answer, but threw the question to Habara again.


    "I don''t need to think too much. Although this kind of power is troublesome, it is not impossible to control, but it is different for other people, isn''t it?"


    Habara slowly put the ninja knife into the scabbard, his scarlet eyes looked at Orochimaru indifferently.


    "Okay, I think our matter should be clarified, but I''m curious how you plan to contact me."


    "this is for you."


    Orochimaru looked at Habara silently, after thinking for a long time, he suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a wet scroll.


    Orochimaru threw the scroll directly at Habara, but Habara turned sideways to avoid the scroll.


    Orochimaru didn''t care either, he licked his tongue lightly and then said while slowly making seals with his hands.


    "This is my psychic scroll, we can use snakes to transmit messages.


    And now I have lifted the reincarnation of the dirty land, and the two Hokage-samas have returned to the pure land now. "


    "Good sincerity."


    Habara''s scarlet eyes stared at Orochimaru''s hands, and Orochimaru made seals in front of Habara, which was beyond his expectation.


    Doesn''t Orochimaru know that Sharingan can copy his knot seal?


    Of course, Habara didn''t care too much, after all Uchiha Madara had made a seal in front of him back then.


    Habara has already written down the order of that time, and Orochimaru probably still thinks that it was Uchiha Madara''s dirty soil reincarnation technique that Habara lifted, right?


    "Then, Oshemaru-sama can go."


    "Of course, I seem to be able to feel that those rock ninjas are constantly approaching."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, but soon his eyes became sharper.


    "It''s just that I still have something I need to ask Patriarch Yubara for advice, and I hope Patriarch Yubara can enlighten me."


    "Please speak." Habara tilted her head and said directly.


    "Have you also used the cells from UU Reading Qianshou Zhujian?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he finally asked such a question.


    Habara was still very calm when he heard such a question. This question really didn''t make much sense to him, because he hadn''t used it before.


    But he suddenly thought of something, and then looked at Shewan with a playful face.


    "I have no use for the cells in the Thousand Hands Column, but I have tried some things.


    It''s also interesting to say that the Uchiha who rescued Uchiha Itachi was also a member of your Akatsuki organization.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen him until now, and his arm has benefited me a lot.


    That arm doesn''t look like a human''s, that kind of all-white thing full of yang escape is really a rare treasure. "


    2k novel


    Orochimaru looked at Habara with a serious face, and suddenly he seemed to remember something.


    And when recalling these, the corner of Dashewan''s mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Because he discovered that he seemed to have obtained some great secret again. Even if the price of this secret is that he may have to work for Habara for free.


    But for the desire to explore the secret, Orochimaru doesn''t care about the slightest gain or loss.


    Turning around, Orochimaru left here without dragging his feet.


    And Yu Principle stood where he was, until a series of messages flashed in his eyes, and he turned and left in the same way satisfied.


    In his retina, he already saw what he wanted.


    [Mark Requirement: 2/5]


    .......+Add to bookmark+

 Chapter 191： unimagined road

    About ten minutes after the battle between Habara and Brother Senshou, a large group of ninjas from Yanyin Village surrounded the place.


    A young man stood at the front of the crowd, and his face looked a bit unwell.


    Especially after seeing the changes in this area, my heart keeps sinking.


    This young man is Wen Ya. As the youngest Jonin in Yanyin Village, he has a heavy task this time.


    He knew that this was an opportunity to sharpen, so he made adequate preparations before setting off.


    He forced himself to memorize the map of the vicinity completely, and he demanded that he must not have any slack.


    Because what he has to face this time is the pioneer who established the Ninja Village model, and even the winner with one against four!


    No matter who is facing Konoha, they can''t help but feel the huge pressure, Wen Ya is no exception even if he is arrogant.


    Even though Konoha once chose to compromise and give in when facing the threat of Yunyin Village, but this time Konoha''s choice seems to let people see what it used to be.


    Facing Konoha like this, I am afraid that no one in the entire ninja world would dare to say that they don''t need to worry, and that they can deal with it with confidence.


    In particular, the owner of Konoha killed the person who killed the loess, which also made Wenya need to be more vigilant and careful.


    Huangtu''s strength is very strong, and no descendant in the entire Yanyin Village dares to say that he can definitely defeat him.


    But now, Huang Tu was killed by someone in an instant?


    The whole news in Yanyin Village is only known to ninjas at the level of ninja, and Wen Ya, as a ninja, naturally knows it too.


    That is to say, after knowing the news, he had to be more careful.


    Now he is waiting for the release of the investigation report, but the waiting process is a torment, especially seeing everything in front of him makes the torment intensified.


    He knew that this place was originally a lush forest, but at this moment, where does it look like a forest at all?


    Those traces belonging to the trees were almost completely wiped out, replaced by a huge deep pit, and the remaining Chakra that makes people feel suffocated now.


    Wen Ya knew that these marks might not have been done by Konoha''s people.


    But the problem is that when encountering such a thing at this sensitive time point, Wen Ya has to take the issue of "maybe Konoha" into consideration!


    After all, when Huang Tu took so many troops to round up Didara, he met Uchiha Habara.


    As a result, that guy killed so many people on his side with his own strength, but he heard that there were almost no whole bodies left behind.


    Everyone''s bodies were torn to shreds, with stumps and broken arms all over the floor.


    That''s why Huangtu was so angry, and lost his mind to chase after him to kill him.


    "Master Wen Ya, the result has come out."


    Just as Wen Ya was thinking about it, a young Yan Ren came to him, and he whispered.


    "Judging from the results, there have been two or more people fighting here, and their strength is very strong.


    According to the traces at the scene, we can judge that there are the forces of Fire Dun and Earth Dun, and of course there are other forces in many places.


    And the strength of these forces, sorry we really can''t imagine, because it''s beyond our comprehension.


    In addition, there are still a large amount of toxins deposited here. These toxins are very dangerous, and some people have already fainted from the poison during the inspection.


    But fortunately, these toxins don''t seem to be fatal, and his main effect is to paralyze a person.


    But no matter what, these powers are very terrifying, and the people who use these powers are immeasurable.


    We were so far apart, but their camp was"


    Having said that, this Yannin is already a little bit speechless.


    It''s so far away, but their camp can only be described as a mess now, because those terrifying fluctuations really destroyed their camp.


    And not only their camp, not far behind them, the area of ??the country of grass that belongs to the actual control and jurisdiction of Yan Yin, has also been damaged to a certain extent.


    This kind of situation really cannot be summed up in a simple sentence that is very bad, and they have never encountered such a situation.


    "I see, you finish the report immediately."


    Wen Ya took a deep breath, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "List all the people we lost and those who need to be rescued, and at the same time record all the conditions on the scene completely.


    We have to report these situations to the village, because this is no longer the time for us to make decisions alone.


    We need support now, a lot of support, if we can, we hope to have Mr. Han come over.


    Even if you don''t need to make a move, it can be used as a deterrent and hole card, because the situation we encountered earlier is too complicated. "


    Having said that, Wen Ya stopped, and he knew what it meant to call Renzhu Riki over.


    But the current situation really put him under tremendous pressure, even if it wasn''t for Konoha''s people, he had to be on guard.


    Once the hands-on person has any thoughts about Yan Yin, what can they do with the ninjas here?


    "I see."


    The young Yan Shino nodded quickly, and after making sure that he had fully recorded it, he continued to raise his head and ask.


    "Master Wen Ya, is there anything else that needs to be explained?"


    "Yes, you will inform later, so that all uninjured ninjas can be grouped quickly."


    Wen Ya thought for a while, and then said very seriously.


    "Let them divide into five groups quickly, and the two groups are responsible for defensive patrol missions. They have encountered such a situation before, and no one knows how Konoha will react.


    At the same time, let a group of people act as a mobile force. Once the patrol team finds the enemy, let them immediately provide support.


    Of the remaining two groups, one was responsible for caring for the wounded and the other for rebuilding the camp.


    These things must be done quickly, and the situation must be stabilized, waiting for the village to give us support. "


    Wen Ya''s mind was still very flexible, and in just a moment he had already fully figured out how to deal with these things.


    The pressure of war is indeed the easiest thing to promote growth, whether as a frontline soldier or as a commander.


    Because if you don''t handle it well, it''s a joke with the life of yourself and even the entire army.


    After explaining these things, Wen Ya took a deep breath and looked at the deep pit in front of him again.


    He really doesn''t understand who has such power, and now he can only hope that such a person is not from Konoha.


    And looking at the scene in front of him, he really felt that his pressure had become much greater.


    As the commander of the front line, what he has to do is to resist Konoha''s invasion!


    Although it is really inappropriate to say this, because they are the ones who initiated the war, but at this moment they can only defend.


    Because their real commander, the third generation of Tukage, the soul belonging to Yanyin Village, did not come here, and he still has his own affairs to deal with.


    Now the pressure naturally fell on Wen Ya.


    Wen Ya still remembers how excited he was when he just found out about the appointment.


    But now he doesn''t feel any excitement, all he can feel is a thick suffocation


    Habara didn''t know what kind of consequences and conjectures the fierce battle between himself and Brother Qianshou had caused, but at this time, Habara''s expression was a little inexplicable.


    The negotiation with Orochimaru was not beyond his expectation, after all, Orochimaru is a smart person.


    Moreover, the confrontation between Habara and the plan is also due to their positions. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Orochimaru has some unreasonable thoughts.


    But in general, their confrontation is more like completing a task when it is not necessary.


    This is also the reason why Orochimaru was able to sell Akatsuki and Iwain so decisively.


    This guy is a very pure example of it''s okay to work for you, but don''t even think about being loyal.


    Orochimaru may have only ever been loyal to Konoha, but when he had a new idea in his heart.


    In other words, when he has determined the true will in his heart, he no longer has any loyalty at all.


    For him, everything he does is a search for an answer, an answer that his inner will longs to find.


    And when he found this answer, he had already met Sasuke in the later stage through life and death.


    Of course, although the matter of Orochimaru is important to Habara, the most important thing is the brothers Senju Hashirama and Senju Feima!


    Habara actually didn''t know, after all, it was Orochimaru who got the mark after undoing the reincarnation of the two brothers.


    It was also obtained when Habara was fighting, first blasting Senju Hashima to ashes with Susanoo, and then throwing Senju Tobema into the space crack.


    But no matter what, Habara had already obtained these two marks, and two-fifths of his mission had been completed.


    Although it will take half a month for the next imprint to be known, who exactly is he going to get it from.


    But anyway, he also got off to a good start.


    There''s nothing better than a good start, except of course that ''never got off to a good start''.


    In fact, Habara is looking forward to the fact that his imprint will be the same as this time, and the two will be together.


    However, this kind of thing still depends on how the system calculates it. Habara has no intention of marking it himself.


    "However, the Thousand-Handed Door Room is quite interesting. On the one hand, this guy really wants to kill me, and on the other hand, he still cares about Konoha, really."


    The sentence that this guy from Senju Tobema said made Habara a little confused, and it was the first time for him to see the complexity of the Second Hokage.


    Although Habara has always known how complicated human nature is, but at the same time wanting to kill you and at the same time wanting you to protect his former homeland, this is really baffling.


    Maybe it''s because he has confidence in Konoha, that''s why this guy wants to get rid of himself, who he thinks is Uchiha Madara''s heir.


    It''s just that after finding out that he can''t do anything, this guy hopes that he can take on his own responsibilities?


    Habara didn''t know what Senshou Feijian thought, but he felt that if he was not mistaken, then this Senshou Feijian was really shameless.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that things that are beneficial to you, even if you are shameless, don''t seem to care, right?


    Habara has never denied Senju Tomona''s love for Konoha, but this guy is so realistic that it makes people sick.


    Shaking his head, Habara didn''t bother to think about this guy, he couldn''t fully understand this guy''s thoughts unless he was Senshou Feijian.


    What''s more, this is a dead person, he doesn''t understand the current situation of the world at all, and he doesn''t know the details of Konoha.


    It''s pointless to think about him too much, not to mention that Habara is taking revenge to some extent.


    To be honest, if Senshou Feijian is still alive, I am afraid Habara will have no chance.


    He can make Konoha trust Sarutobi Hiruzen very much, thinking that he is just not capable.


    But if you encounter Qianshoubeijian, it is really a case of dung beetle encountering diarrhea.


    Sometimes Habara actually lamented that this guy died too early, which made Uchiha develop into that ghostly state.


    But now he also feels that it is fortunate that Qianshou Feijian died early, otherwise he would not have any chance now.


    After finding Shisui and Yanye and making sure that they were all fine, Habara also led them quickly towards the defense area of ??Yanyin Village.


    Although there were some ''little'' accidents, they did not affect Habara''s actions.


    What''s more, they still need a certain amount of rest now. Habara''s consumption is really not small. Even if his recovery ability is very strong, he must take a good rest.


    However, when they met, Habara could clearly feel that the two people looked at him differently.


    Shisui seems to be somewhat normal. After all, Shisui knows Habara quite well, and has also seen Habara''s exaggerated combat capabilities.


    But for Yan Ye, this was a little out of line.


    Even though Yan Ye had seen the battle between Habara and Uchiha Madara, the problem was that she didn''t know who Uchiha Madara was, and Jiraiya didn''t explain too much to her at the time.


    It''s not that she didn''t try to ask her uncle after returning home, but his uncle didn''t give her any meaningful answers.


    She just knew that this man named Uchiha Madara might be very scary, but she didn''t have a specific cognition of how terrible it was.


    However, today, Habara faced the two ancestors of Hokage with one against two and defeated them, which brought an unimaginable impact to Yan Ye.


    These are two Hokage-samas, these are not people who really have no information to speak of!


    Habara can defeat them like this, so what level of strength has Habara reached now?


    Of course, Yu Yuan''s strength did not bring any psychological burden to Yan Ye, because she knew that Yu Yuan was always the same.


    The main thing she thinks about now is what kind of changes a strength like Habara can bring to this war.


    "I said, can you stop looking at me like that?"


    Habara seemed to sense the abnormality of the two of them, so he couldn''t help but speak helplessly.


    "If you have any questions, just talk directly. You guys make me feel very helpless."


    "Habara, what is this technique that Orochimaru is performing?"


    Yan Ye glanced at Zhishui on the side, and she asked directly.


    "What is the strength of the ancestor Hokage summoned by him like this? Can this technique be used repeatedly?"


    "You are really sharp enough, you caught the most critical thing right away."


    When Habara heard Yan Ye''s question, he couldn''t help chuckling.


    "The name of this technique is Dirty Earth Reincarnation, and it is Konoha''s forbidden technique.


    You have already met the person who created this technique, that is, the Second Hokage summoned by Orochimaru, he was also backlashed by his own technique.


    But Orochimaru is very cautious. Although he summoned these two people, he has been guarding against them.


    Therefore, the strength of these two people has not reached the peak, which can be regarded as giving me a chance. "


    When Yan Ye and Shisui heard Habara''s words, they suddenly felt that they didn''t know what to say.


    When this guy Habara talked about the Second Hokage, the meaning of ridicule and ridicule was very deep.


    It can be seen that this guy seems really displeased with this Second Hokage!


    But it''s not incomprehensible when you think about it carefully, because this second-generation Hokage has cultivated the third-generation Hokage and his entire team.


    The relationship between this group of people and Uchiha and even the entire Konoha ninja family is very bad, and it is normal for Habara to be unhappy with him.


    This point is understandable for both Yan Ye and Shisui, but Habara''s next sentence is that the strength of the two has not reached the peak, so he gave him a chance.


    This sentence, the two of them really couldn''t understand it.


    The battle just now, no matter how you look at it, is no longer a simple battle.


    For the two of them to fight this kind of battle, it''s probably unthinkable.


    Of course, this is also facing Yan Ye. Although Zhishui thought he might be able to operate it, he definitely couldn''t handle it!


    With that kind of wooden attack, and after that, the toxins began to erupt, even if Zhishui''s physical fitness has become too strong at this time, he is not an opponent.


    But before the two of them could speak this time, Habara spoke again.


    "As for reuse, it can be done, but it also needs certain materials.


    This material is not only from the two Naruto-samas, but also a body that can carry their souls. "


    Yan Ye and Zhishui immediately understood what the body that carries the soul meant.


    Although they were a little puzzled as to why Yubara was so familiar with such an extremely evil art, they also knew that now was not the time to worry about it.


    Being able to reuse this is a huge trouble, and thinking that they might meet such a terrifying guy, they really started to feel a little drummed in their hearts.


    But what reassured them a little was that Habara told them that this technique still required specific requirements.


    That is, this technique requires a living person, and the stronger the living person, the more powerful the body will be.


    "So don''t worry too much, let''s finish the tasks we should complete now."


    Habara looked at the appearance of these two people and knew what they were probably thinking, so he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "This battle is also a lot of consumption for me, and this is already very close to the area controlled by Yan Yin.


    Part of the reason why I stopped with Orochimaru was that those guys had come over, and of course Orochimaru also gave me a reason that I couldn''t refuse. "


    "A reason that cannot be refused?"


    Yan Ye was slightly taken aback when she heard Yu Yuan''s words, but the next moment she seemed to understand something.


    "Oshemaru will provide us with their information?"


    "Not only that, but also information about Yanyin Village."


    Habara looked forward, and the smile on his face became more and more obvious.


    "So what we have to do now is to enter the area of ??Yanyin and wait for the information of Orochimaru.


    And according to the next plan of these intelligence organizations, at the same time pass the information back to Konoha.


    Yan Ye, you need to take care of the next thing."


    "Yanyin Village has actually started a war with Konoha. This is really good news."


    In the Raikage Building in Yunyin Village, the Fourth Raikage Ai looked at the report in front of him with an excited expression on his face.


    For him, no matter whether it is Yanyin Village or Konoha, neither of these two villages has a good impression on him.


    One is the village that killed his father, and the other is constantly competing with Yanyin Village for the existence of the most ninja village in the ninja world.


    To put it bluntly, he doesn''t like any of these two villages, or even hates them!


    Due to various reasons in Yanyin Village, he has not taken any retaliation so far, but he still remembers the hatred of this village firmly.


    Although Konoha has taken actions, he has also achieved certain results.


    But he is very clear that Konoha''s potential has never been low, and Konoha''s war potential is unimaginable by ordinary people.


    Since taking the position of Raikage, the Fourth Raikage has deeply understood the horror of Konoha.


    Because Konoha actually occupies the most fertile land in the entire ninja world and controls the most convenient transportation in the ninja world.


    With such a foundation, as long as Konoha can recuperate for a while, then he will definitely be able to get up.


    It is simply impossible to defeat Konoha with some small means.


    Only by completely forcing Konoha to weaken itself and weaken its war potential can Konoha be pushed into the abyss.


    The thing he forced Konoha back then, although Konoha fell into a serious embarrassment, it also caused Konoha to lose prestige in the ninja world.


    But at the beginning, he was also worried about forcing Konoha to jump the wall, so he didn''t ask for anything further.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen is weak, which is basically the consensus of the entire Yunyin Village.


    But no matter how weak a person is, he may jump up and bite. After all, this old man used to have the name of ninja.


    Even though he is a bear now, it doesn''t mean he has no strength.


    Now this ninja is dead, according to the report, Konoha is now actually controlled by the eight major families.


    Even if it is Jiraiya who once cultivated a character like Namikaze Minato, even if he is now the Fifth Hokage, in fact he is just a puppet.


    Such a Konoha, it is really hard to say what convincing combat power it has.


    And Yanyin Village is a little bit out of date now. The most important thing is that they are still dead. The impact on them is unimaginable.


    Under such circumstances, the war between these two villages actually broke out, which made the Fourth Raikage have some ideas in his mind.


    "Can I find a way to fish in troubled waters, and try to do something when the situation in these two villages is the worst?"


    Once he had this idea, the Fourth Raikage couldn''t help it.


    During this period of time, he was actually very uncomfortable, and the main reason was due to that **** Konoha!


    After Konoha''s successful impeachment, the impact on the entire ninja world was unimaginable, even he was forced to settle down to deal with the affairs in the village.


    To be honest, life during this time was really not so easy for him.


    The feeling that everyone seems to have ambitions, and they have to wonder if they have changed, is really too bad!


    Fortunately, Yunyin Village is relatively ''simple''.


    Although it is true that many people are extremely dissatisfied with the father-son inheritance of the third generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Raikage, because it is almost as if they regard the shadow as their own.


    But the fourth generation of Raikage Ai has also shown sufficient strength, which allows him to still sit in Raikage''s position relatively securely.


    Perhaps pure strength is not the core point of becoming a shadow in other ninja villages.


    After all, shadows also need to have other abilities, and even the birth of a shadow is the compromise and approval of many forces.


    But it is different for Yunying Village, which worships the strong almost to the point of morbidity, and the per capita brain grows muscles.


    They put strength in the first place, and they always firmly believe that a shadow without strength is the greatest tragedy!


    The fourth generation of Raikage may have problems in many aspects, but there is absolutely no problem with him, that is, his strength is really guaranteed.


    Under his desperate strength, no one finally chooses to oppose him, and even if there is, he will be conquered by his strength.


    Therefore, now he is in the mood to pay attention to the information of other villages, that is, under the current environment, he is in the mood to participate in the matter of Yan Yin and Konoha!


    "However, I can''t take the initiative to express my attitude, and I can''t easily let them discover my thoughts, otherwise"


    Although the fourth generation of Raikage is a reckless man, he has grown somewhat after staying in the position of shadow for a long time.


    He is very clear that he has enmity with these two villages, but why don''t the same two villages have enmity with his Yunyin Village?


    If he expressed his attitude too high-profile, or even entered the field too early, who knows whether the two villages will fight.


    They all have hatred against themselves, so it is definitely not impossible to unite and attack themselves!


    Therefore, it is the best choice to wait for these two villages to mess up their positions first, and wait for their situation to get worse before entering the market forcefully.


    "It''s just that if you want to understand these situations more accurately, it''s best to enter them yourself."


    Fourth Raikage''s mind is very sharp, and he also has a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    He hadn''t lived comfortably in Yunyin Village during this time, so now he can try to go out.


    What''s more, although he ''pacified'' the minds of many people in the village, I''m afraid he can''t calm everyone''s minds.


    He needs something to prove himself, to prove that he is the most suitable Lei Ying of Yunyin Village, and to prove that he is the one who can lead Yunyin to glory.


    Thinking of this, Fourth Raikage had already made up his mind, so he quickly called that guy Toshiro over.


    For the fourth generation of Raikage, although he has cultivated a lot of trustworthy people in the whole village, such as Darui, Xi, Samui, and Aciyi, etc.


    But if he really said that he trusted him the most, and believed that his ability could change his village, in his heart, there was only one person, Toshiro.


    Doshiro''s effect on Yun Yin is really the same as Nara Shikahisa''s effect on Konoha.


    "Master Raikage, although the idea is very good, but isn''t this a bit too capricious?"


    Toyo couldn''t help frowning when he heard the words of the Fourth Raikage, although he had to admit that he was indeed moved, and he also had to admit that his own Raikage had grown up.


    If it had been done before, maybe this Raikage would have thought about it impulsively and wanted to start from the beginning.


    Now he is starting to learn to think, and understands that the game between ninja villages is always based on the perspective of interests, and he knows when to do it so that he can have everything.


    What''s more, Yunyin''s participation in this war is essentially giving power to the fourth generation of Raikage, and can win more for Yunyin.


    From these perspectives, this is a good thing, because this is not only a manifestation of Lei Ying''s growth, but also an improvement for the future development of the village.


    But the problem is, it seems that Lei Ying''s growth limit is not enough, he still wants to risk himself up!


    Although Toyo can understand this Raikage''s thinking by substituting it, this Raikage is probably not comfortable in the village during this period of time, and wants to relax a little.


    But doesn''t he know how much trouble and influence it will cause if he leaves the village?


    Especially when it comes to safety issues, is it really appropriate for him to go out alone?


    "Is it capricious? I don''t think so."


    Fourth Raikage shook his head, and he said with a serious expression.


    "Because this is a war, the degree of danger is unimaginable, if it is ordinary people, it may be difficult to do everything we want in the past.


    We not only need to closely observe the situation of Konoha and Iwagakure, but also timely and necessary resolve some key figures, which can be regarded as preliminary preparations.


    I don''t feel relieved to entrust others to do it, but I can do everything more conveniently if I do it myself, and I can better understand the current situation of Konoha and Iwagakure! "


    "It''s just that this is still a bit risky, because yours is the shadow of a village."


    Toshiro hesitated for a moment, this time he didn''t use the word willful again, but instead used the word "adventurous".


    Fourth Raikage''s words made him a little uncomfortable to refute, because these words were indeed very reasonable.


    Indeed, for a war, even if their purpose is to take advantage of the fire, they must do a series of preparations.


    But it seems inappropriate no matter how you look at it, to let a shadow play in person, right?


    "I can trust you to take care of the village."


    The fourth generation of Raikage Ai can be regarded as a qualified Raikage, his reaction speed is extremely fast, he calmly looked at Toshiro and said slowly.


    "You are someone my father trusted, and I still trust you just like my father.


    Although there may be some troubles and dangers in this trip, I believe the problem will not be too big.


    And my personal goal is small enough, and with the local hidden Anbu, I think I can accomplish what I need to accomplish.


    When I''m not around, Yunyin Village will rely on you. I trust you, Tudai, and I hope you trust me. "


    "This"


    When Toyo heard Raikage''s words, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    But he knew one thing very well, that is, he might not be able to convince Lei Ying in front of him.


    Lei Ying is different from the shadows in other villages. He has always had the tradition of acting alone or leading a team.


    The third generation of Raikage is actually a model. He also tried his best to resist the public opinion and then led the team to act alone, but was caught by the people of Yanyin Village.


    Toshiro actually wanted to use this incident to persuade himself, Raikage, but seeing the attitude of Raikage, he finally shut up.


    He has experienced the era of the three generations of Raikage, and he also knows that the fourth generation of Raikage and the third generation of Raikage are simply carved out of the same mold.


    He sighed helplessly and didn''t plan to say any more. He planned that this time the Fourth Raikage would need to equip him with a more complete protection system if he were to go on a mission.


    At least the same situation as the third generation of Raikage can''t happen, otherwise their Yunyin Village will be really bad!


    The conversation between the two of them basically ended here, but neither of them noticed.


    During their conversation, something like an octopus tentacle was squirming slightly


    After Orochimaru came to the area under the jurisdiction of Yanyin Village, he also temporarily settled down.


    He had no interest in knowing what kind of changes the battle with Yubara had brought to Yanyin Village.


    Now he is more concerned about his own problems, and the strength shown by this guy Habara!


    Strictly speaking, Orochimaru is very satisfied with the strength of Senshou Zhuma and Senshou Feijian this time.


    This is still a situation where I have some restrictions on it, but Senshou Bashima still showed extraordinary combat effectiveness.


    The terrifying arrival of the Flower Tree Realm and the use of the wood dragon technique, the explosive power is far beyond imagination!


    As for Senshou Feima, although the Second Hokage''s performance was a bit stretched.


    After he was able to use the Flying Thunder God Technique, he was still beaten by Habara and couldn''t find his way.


    All aspects of combat ability have been crushed in all aspects, which seems to be somewhat apologetic for his title of the Second Hokage.


    But Orochimaru also knows that, in essence, there is still a big gap between the Senshou Banjian and the Senshouzhujian.


    Uchiha Habara could not lose the slightest bit of wind when facing Senju Bashirama, and even directly climbed down the first Hokage.


    Then in the face of Qianshou Feijian, who was originally inferior in strength, and was already in a state of restraint in various techniques and tactics.


    It''s really not a strange thing to solve this second Hokage without bloodshed.


    "But Uchiha Habara''s growth rate is really too fast.


    And those things in his mouth, if there is no accident, they must be left by that guy, right? "


    Orochimaru, as a person who has studied the first generation of Hokage cells for many years, he really has a very keen sense of smell for these things.


    The amazing hermaphrodite really left a big impression on Orochimaru, after all, Orochimaru had never seen a similar life form before.


    And now after Habara''s call, Orochimaru has also discovered that there is a big problem with this Jue.


    He seemed to be divided into two parts, and the black part was so hidden that it was hard to detect.


    And the white part of his body always seemed to give Dashewan some familiar feeling.


    At the beginning, Orochimaru wasn''t sure if he made a mistake in this feeling, after all, the power of Senjujuma is really not something that can be obtained casually.


    But now, Habara''s words made him really have to seriously think about this issue.


    Although Orochimaru must also pay attention to some problems, such as whether Habara will lie to him. But after thinking about it carefully, Orochimaru felt that there was no need for Habara to do this.


    After all, Habara has fought against Brother Qianshou twice, so it is impossible for him not to know how familiar he is with these human cells.


    Under such circumstances, he said it out, and Orochimaru himself could feel something was wrong, so this can only explain one thing.


    That is the amazing hermaphrodite, who definitely has a serious problem.


    His white half body may really have the existence of Senju Hashirama cells, and this part itself may indeed have been left by Habara.


    And this part is the key to Habara''s transformation, and the transformation Habara has obtained now seems really incredible and powerful.


    "Could it be that after Uchiha got the power of Senshou, could he get such a transformation?"


    Orochimaru suddenly thought of another question, UU Reading and this question seemed to open the door to a new world for him.


    In his memory, that guy Danzo is someone who hates Uchiha but also desires Uchiha''s power.


    This guy saved the eye of his old classmate Uchiha Kagami, but sadly he was never able to use it.


    Because this eye has unimaginable xenophobia, such xenophobia will cause severe adverse reactions to people who use this eye.


    It seems that the only one with relatively low adverse reactions is Kakashi, the son of Hatake Sakumo.


    And the guy Danzo was able to use Sharingan in the end, it seems that after using the cells of the Thousand Hands?


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s eyes began to light up slightly.


    If this is the case, does this mean that the power of the Senju clan and the power of Uchiha can be integrated to some extent?


    This question began to reverberate in Dashewan''s mind, but he couldn''t make a conclusion on many things.


    Because it takes a lot of investigation and research to determine this kind of thing, although Danzo has relatively complete research and experimental reports.


    But it''s a pity that he couldn''t get these things easily, because these reports are now under the strict control of Konoha.


    The most important thing is that he really doesn''t dare to write the idea of ??sharing eyes at will now, he can only wait for the opportunity slowly.


    "Let''s deal with the real problem right now, but Habara-kun, you have provided me with a path I had never imagined."

 Chapter 192： special intelligence

    Although the fourth generation of Raikage already had the idea of ????starting, he didn''t move immediately.


    He knew very well that even if he wanted to move, he had to arrange things properly before he could act.


    Although the fourth generation of Raikage can indeed hand over many things to Toshiro, as Raikage, he also has many things that need to be reviewed by himself.


    If the four generations of Raikage''s shadow clone technique, maybe it wouldn''t be so troublesome. After all, it''s no secret that the shadow clone technique has been spread in the ninja world for a long time.


    But he really hasn''t learned this technique, and he even looks a bit dismissive of the thunder clone that they Yunyin Village is best at.


    In such a mood, how could he learn the avatar technique of a foreign village?


    For him, what he prefers is fist-to-hand combat, because his speed and strength also make him really not need to think too much about other things.


    But at this time, he has not completely reached the peak, and he himself is very clear about this.


    He has almost reached the extreme in the Lightning Chakra mode, but this almost blocks his way forward like a gap.


    He can feel that this chakra mode has the possibility to go further, so as to reach the state of the "strongest thunderbolt armor".


    But in order to achieve this state, stronger chakra and stronger physical fitness are needed. At this time, he is really still a little far away from all this.


    Sometimes it is like this, he feels that he is only one step away from all this, but in fact it is really difficult to cross.


    But under such circumstances, once it is crossed, then this is definitely an unimaginable improvement!


    Faced with such a situation, the Fourth Raikage can only wait slowly and work hard silently. He believes that as long as he completes these accumulations, he will be able to break through!


    It''s just that these things are also things in the future, and the most important thing for him is to deal with everything in the present.


    After spending some time, Fourth Raikage and Toshiro clarified the necessary division of labor between them.


    Under such circumstances, he can finally leave the Land of Thunder with peace of mind.


    It''s just that when he set off, Fourth Raikage also played a trick, he didn''t inform Toshiro of his formation.


    He did not forget the death of his father back then, the main reason was to cover the departure of his subordinates.


    It was because of this kind of cover that a person who was stronger than his father and could fight the Eight-tailed one-on-one could not leave in the end.


    The time he wasted allowed the ninjas of Yanyin Village to encircle him, and finally forced him to fight desperately with tens of thousands of Yannin.


    His father was very powerful, and he was so strong in such a battle that even the ninjas in Yanyin Village couldn''t even hurt him.


    But as a person, there is always a limit, and such a limit is the lack of physical fitness.


    His father didn''t suffer any fatal attack and died, but was exhausted to death by these tens of thousands of rock ninjas who used wheel battles continuously!


    This incident also proved that the strengths and weaknesses among ninjas are really beyond what ordinary people can imagine.


    Fourth Raikage did not dare to say that he had surpassed his father''s level, and he did not even dare to say that he had reached his father''s level.


    But he is very clear that there is still a gap in strength between him and his subordinates.


    In other words, the only one in Yunyin Village who can really keep up with his growth in strength is his younger brother Kirabi.


    But his younger brother is Renzhuli, which is a weapon at the strategic level of the village.


    Even though he never thought about Kirabi in this direction, he still had to admit it.


    Therefore, he will not and does not intend to let his unreliable brother go out with him. On the one hand, it is for the sake of the village, and on the other hand, it is true that his brother is not very reliable.


    "So this kind of action is actually carried out by me alone as a safety."


    Ai thought silently in his heart, and at the same time he also quickly headed towards the country of grass.


    It is not an easy task for the Fourth Raikage to reach the Country of Grass.


    Although there is only a country of iron between Yunyin Village and the country of soil. But if you want to go from the country of iron to the country of grass, you have to go through the country of Taki.


    Although the country of Taki is really not very good, it is still a country with ninja villages, and they also have Nanao Jinchuriki.


    Moreover, their village always adheres to the creed of neutrality, which means that no matter which village the ninja is from, they can enter their country.


    To be honest, the Fourth Raikage really didn''t want to go in such a place where fish and dragons were mixed together, because it might reveal his whereabouts.


    But if you want to quickly enter the country of grass, this is the only way that is the most reliable.


    To put it bluntly, it is very difficult for Ai to find a route to replace it.


    "Hmph, this Longyin Village"


    Ai really disdains this Longyin Village, even if it has a tailed beast.


    Their neutrality was purely due to their own lack of ability. Ai Ke had read the report and thought that they had carried out the plan to assassinate Ying back then.


    For example, Konoha''s first Hokage seems to have been their goal!


    But to what extent this matter has developed, no one knows.


    But according to intelligence, all the high-level officials of Takiyin Village were basically killed, and the people who killed them were their own people!


    It was also because of that action that was close to destroying the village, the Longyin Village with the tailed beast was directly driven to the bottom of the valley.


    Even if they have tailed beasts, no one will give them a second look.


    Their current neutrality is a last resort, and it is also a way to continue the life of their dilapidated village.


    "Huh?" Ai, who was moving quickly, suddenly frowned, because he clearly sensed that someone was chasing him quickly behind him.


    This kind of situation made him feel a little annoyed. It was obvious to him that his whereabouts had been exposed, and it was probably because that fellow Tudai sent troops to follow him.


    Although Ai knew it was for his own good, he really didn''t want others to follow him, and he hoped that he could complete this task alone.


    However, when the people behind quickly caught up with him, his expression suddenly changed.


    Because the people who came were actually his younger brother, Kirabi, and those disciples of Kirabi!


    "Kirabi, Samui, Karui, and Omoi, what are you doing?"


    Anger had already appeared on Ai''s face at this time, and he really couldn''t figure out what kind of nerves his younger brother was having.


    And he couldn''t figure it out, he had already avoided this guy, why could he still get the information, and still be able to catch up?


    "Of course I went to the Country of Grass with the idiot brother. This question is really stupid, idiot, idiot!"


    Kirabi landed firmly beside Ai, and then he answered Ai''s question with his signature rap style.


    It was only visible to the naked eye, and Ai''s face, which was already dark enough, suddenly turned darker. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with this answer.


    "Master Raikage, it was the teacher who told us that there is an action mission."


    As a woman, Samuel''s mind is much more sensitive. She clearly felt Ai''s anger, so she spoke immediately.


    "The teacher said that Lord Raikage is about to carry out a dangerous mission himself, and we will follow Master Raikage as support."


    "I see."


    Ai stared fixedly at Kirabi, obviously he was waiting for Kirabi to give him a suitable answer.


    But Kirabi was completely indifferent, as if he didn''t pay attention to Ai''s gaze at all, which made Ai even more upset.


    "Don''t play dumb, you idiot, how on earth did you know that I was going to dispatch, and what do you want to do?"


    "Naturally, it is to protect the idiot brother to carry out dangerous tasks together, and the four generations who protect Yunyin Village can see no problem."


    Seeing that he couldn''t escape, and he saw his elder brother''s disgusting gaze, Qi Rabi simply replied with that crappy rap.


    "It''s not a bad joke, it''s a gorgeous rhythm.


    Protecting the idiot brother is what all Yunin should do, and I should naturally do the same, idiot, idiot. "


    "Don''t you idiot know how important you are to the village!"


    The Fourth Raikage cursed angrily, staring at Kirabi with anger in his eyes.


    And Kirabi stopped singing now, and he also stared at his brother without giving an inch.


    Just when the two fell into such an awesome state, Kirabi''s disciples couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Neither of these two is simple. To put it bluntly, both of them are heavyweights. They really have no right to speak.


    But there was obviously no way to go on like this, and finally Samui said helplessly.


    "Master Raikage, teacher, we think we should stop entangled and waste time on this kind of thing.


    Raikage-sama''s task is very important, and it does require manpower. I don''t think relying on Anbu alone is enough to support Raikage-sama to complete the target task.


    But our existence is different. We can provide more help and better assist Raikage-sama to complete his goals.


    Moreover, the place Raikage-sama is going to is extremely dangerous, and our existence can also give Raikage-sama greater assistance in battle.


    I guess, Master Raikage is unwilling to bring people to carry out missions together because of the third generation of Raikage.


    But has Master Raikage considered it? In fact, the third generation of Raikage-sama did not bring enough powerful assistance to lead to such a result.


    Although the strength of the three of us cannot be compared with Lord Raikage and the teacher, the three of us will not hold back the two adults.


    The most important thing is the teacher, he can provide enough help for Raikage-sama at the critical moment, so that the tragedy of the three generations of Raikage-sama can be avoided from repeating. "


    At this point, Samui stopped, and Ai fell into silence and thinking.


    At this moment, he had to admit that he was a little moved, although he really wanted to refute that Kirabi was a strategic resource for the village.


    But he couldn''t say this sentence, especially since he regarded Kirabi as his younger brother from beginning to end, and he didn''t want to describe his younger brother in this way.


    His gaze was fixed on Samuel, and then he looked at Kirabi. After a long time, he snorted coldly and turned his head to continue walking forward.


    "Hey?"


    Kirabi was a little baffled when he saw this scene. According to his thinking, his elder brother should have to talk nonsense, or just do it directly.


    Turning around and leaving without saying a word, and not telling them what they were going to do, Qirabbi was a little puzzled.


    But at this moment, Ai suddenly turned his head and said angrily: "Didn''t you say you want to protect me, why are you still standing still?"


    "Hey?"


    When Kirabi heard this sentence, he immediately understood something, he couldn''t help but smiled and followed quickly.


    "Don''t worry, brother idiot, we will definitely protect you!"


    "I didn''t expect you to recover so quickly."


    In a hotel in the area of ??Iwahime Village in the Country of Grass, Orochimaru looked at the shark-faced teammate in front of him with a smile on his face. It was obvious that this guy was Kisame Kisame.


    In fact, for Orochimaru, he is not a person who is good at interacting with these guys.


    But Kisame Kisame also left a deep impression on him, for example, this guy dared to fight Habara at close range.


    To know such a thing, even Orochimaru, who is familiar with Sharingan, dare not do it, and Orochimaru really admires this guy''s courage.


    It needs to be explained that this kind of admiration is real. After all, according to Habara''s decisive way of killing, it is really admirable that this guy is still alive.


    Of course, this guy also paid a heavy price, but he is still alive anyway, isn''t he, especially now that he has recovered.


    Orochimaru really valued such a physical quality, because such an excellent physical quality is very suitable for him to reincarnate in the dirt.


    But Orochimaru didn''t dare to act rashly, so he knew that it was not easy to capture such a guy alive.


    And he really wants to capture a person who can reincarnate well. He personally feels that Uchiha Itachi might be better.


    The fighting style of Qianshou Zhujian is doomed that he needs more powerful strength to perform better.


    Relatively speaking, people like Uchiha Madara who use Sharingan can perform better.


    After all, Sharingan is suitable for battles at various levels, and the power of the kaleidoscope can be used to defeat the strong with the weak.


    That being the case, then Uchiha Itachi, as a member of Uchiha, his body is really very suitable for reincarnation.


    If his body can be used as Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation material, then the effect may become even better!


    But now he has other ideas in his heart, which is to investigate and understand the problem according to the ideas deliberately provided by Uchiha Habara.


    So as to explore the inner problems of Senshou and Uchiha, and try to find out some more important and critical information!


    This road is difficult, unimaginably difficult.


    After all, a single Uchiha Habara was on top of his head, which made it impossible for him to easily obtain the power of Sharingan.


    It can be said that this research is basically a semi-paralyzed state.


    But fortunately, there are no Uchiha people besides Konoha. Although it is difficult to deal with, at least there is no pressure from Uchiha Habara.


    Especially the guy Danzo, but he stored Uchiha mirror''s body!


    There are very, very few people who know about this matter. Orochimaru is considered to be aware of it, but not fully.


    He planned to start from these two aspects, so as to explore what he had been longing for, which somewhat gave him some confidence and comfort.


    But others don''t know what his mood is, at least Kisame is not very clear.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s appearance at this time, he unnaturally began to be on guard.


    "My quick recovery doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, Orochimaru.


    I also hate your gaze, so just tell me what''s wrong with you guy. "


    "Is the look annoying?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he didn''t say anything about Kisame.


    Because he himself knows that he really looks at Kisame with the taste of watching a test product.


    "Then I''m sorry, but I do wonder how you recovered so quickly, maybe"


    "Nothing is uncertain, Orochimaru."


    Scorpion glanced at Orochimaru, then said coldly.


    "Explore other people''s secrets at will, but you will be killed. I don''t believe that as a Sannin, you don''t know this kind of thing."


    "It''s purely out of curiosity. After all, not everyone is still alive with puppets all over their bodies like you."


    Orochimaru looked at Xie, and his tone at this time was also extraordinarily indifferent.


    As his voice fell, the room seemed extraordinarily gloomy for a moment.


    The current Akatsuki organization doesn''t have a large number of people, and the undead duo of Kadotsu and Hidan was used as an experiment, and the other was instigated.


    Loquat Shizang is also dead, and Didara''s recruitment work has failed, which means that there are only three of them left in the Akatsuki organization.


    In addition to their leader and some secretive guys, it can be said that the human resources of the Akatsuki organization at this time are really seriously lacking.


    But whether the human resources are sufficient or not really has nothing to do with them, they still belong to their own way of character.


    Even in such an embarrassing situation, they still had the stance that they might attack if they disagreed.


    But the only good thing is that although the three of them looked at each other unhappy, they didn''t use chakra.


    Otherwise, with regard to the Chakra strength of the three of them, whether the hotel can survive is an extremely serious question.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly erupted in their ears, and then a figure walked in from outside the door.


    After seeing this figure, Orochimaru and the others simply gathered their aura.


    Because this person is their nominal leader no matter what, even if they actually don''t take this so-called leader seriously.


    Tiandao Payne glanced at everyone present, his eyes were still cold at this moment, but Nagato frowned slightly in an unremarkable one-story house not far away.


    The difficulty of people like Orochimaru, even he would feel an abnormal headache.


    Each of them is a person with great strength, and each of them is a person who is extremely proud.


    . Having such people as members of the Akatsuki organization can indeed give the organization greater strength, but these people are also really difficult to manage.


    Each of them entered the organization for a different purpose, and each of them looked at each other with disdain and displeasure.


    Under such circumstances, it is really very difficult to hope that they can live in harmony and that they will not cause problems outside of performing tasks.


    Even if Nagato believes that he is a god, it is impossible for a **** to control everyone''s hearts.


    Therefore, Nagato''s requirements for these guys are really low, that is, just don''t make any big troubles.


    But from the current point of view, it is really not an easy task to get them to settle down.


    Once these guys get together and have no mission, they are really likely to cause all kinds of troubles.


    "It''s just chatting, you don''t have to worry about it, leader."


    Kisame looked at Tiandao Payne who looked cold like a dead person, he thought for a while and then answered with a smile, but he also looked at Orochimaru while speaking.


    "Although there will always be people who make people feel uncomfortable in such small talk, but I don''t think we have reached the point of doing it yet, have we?"


    "Indeed, we won''t do it casually."


    Orochimaru also licked his tongue at this moment, he smiled and nodded slightly.


    "Doing it is really demoralizing, after all, we are in a war right now.


    If something happened accidentally with a little force, it would be a big sin. "


    "You all shut up."


    Nagato could hear the smell of gunpowder in the two people''s voices, he snorted coldly and directly interrupted their conversation.


    Orochimaru and Kisame couldn''t help but look over when they heard Nagato''s words, but in the end they calmed down and didn''t say anything.


    After all, they are the nominal leaders, even if they are arrogant, they will still abide by the ninja''s code to some extent.


    What''s more, this Tiandao Payne is not a simple thing no matter how you look at it, especially those eyes are not to be underestimated. Even if they are confident, they will compromise in some aspects.


    "Very well, now tell us about our situation."


    Seeing that Orochimaru and others were quiet, Tiandao Payne continued to speak.


    "According to the news I got from Onogi, for now, Onoki probably won''t go to the front line, and he still needs to deal with some of his own problems in his village in the rear.


    It is no surprise that the frontline commander is the guy named Wen Ya, and the task this guy gave us was to investigate Konoha''s movements, and at the same time investigate the battle that took place in front of the Yanyin stronghold some time ago. "


    Nagato was very straightforward, telling the details of the mission directly.


    And this task made Orochimaru lick his tongue slightly. Although Onogi is not on the front line now, it is a bit bizarre, but how could someone like Orochimaru not guess the reason?


    Although Onoki started this war slowly, he could guess some things. It was just that some people in the village became more and more restless.


    After all, the failure of Huangtu''s command led to the death of a large number of ninjas, plus the incident of Didala, which brought him a huge negative impact.


    The best way to eliminate these negative effects is nothing more than to transfer conflicts. War has always been one of the best ways to transfer conflicts.


    While Ohnoki used the war to divert the attention of everyone in the village, it was only reasonable to attack the restless factors in the village.


    For him, this news is really very valuable news, after all, he really intends to pass the news to Habara.


    Of course, he will have some reservations, at least the news of his own actions is not intended to be passed on.


    As for the battle that took place in front of the Yanyin stronghold, he is not interested in talking too much. This matter was done by him and Habara. Could it be that he still sells himself?


    "Only these two tasks?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he asked in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Is there nothing else we should be involved in?"


    "What else do you want?"


    Scorpion said disdainfully from the side, his eyes looked at Orochimaru faintly.


    "Do you still want them to tell us their logistics route and let us **** them?"


    "If they want to, it''s not impossible."


    Orochimaru replied indifferently, but he was indeed very concerned about this matter.


    Since he wanted to give Habara a great gift, he had to give something of sufficient value.


    Except that Onoki is not on the front line, perhaps the logistics route is the most worth exploring


    In Konoha Village, although the war also brought great uneasiness to the village, Konoha is relatively calm at this time.


    Because Konoha''s large-scale reforms have been implemented, especially after the newly appointed Fire Nation Daimyo took the initiative to send funding, Konoha''s reforms have become more calm.


    Under such reforms, ninjas of all levels have received far more treatment than before, and Jiraiya has also opened up the village''s ninjutsu library to ninjas of all levels.


    Although there are many ninjutsu collected in Konoha''s ninjutsu library, these collected ninjutsu are generally not high in strength. Except for some forbidden jutsu, they are also some general ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya''s opening of the ninjutsu library actually doesn''t benefit much, but fortunately, someone has also made a significant contribution to this matter.


    This person is Asma, and this guy has taken out most of the ninjutsu in the Sarutobi clan that does not involve core secrets.


    His actions seem to be harming the interests of his own family, but in fact, his actions have also won them the approval of Konoha residents under the propaganda of Jiraiya.


    It can be said that the essence of this approach is still very clever, and it can be seen that this guy is really trying his best to reintegrate the family into Konoha.


    In addition to ninjutsu and funds, Konoha also began to count and subsidize ninjas who participated in the war.


    Although many ninjas who participated in the war have gone to the country of grass at this moment, their families are still in Konoha.


    What''s more, there are many people among Konoha who were injured because of participating in the war and can no longer continue to be ninjas. They are Konoha''s key rescue and subsidy targets.


    It can be said that this series of reforms has completely reaped public opinion from Jiraiya and the seven major families, and thus the morale of the entire Konoha has also been strengthened.


    But these things are not so important to Uchiha Fugaku. At this time, he is busy with the reform plan of the security department that Habara gave him.


    Now he has come out of the laboratory, and now he feels energetic.


    This kind of feeling is not because of the trust Habara gave him that made him feel bloody, but it actually comes from a kind of vitality in the body.


    He knew very well that his feeling was real, and the reason why he had this feeling was the experiment he participated in!


    Although the experience of this experiment at the beginning can only be described as bad, once this bad period passed, it definitely brought him an extraordinary and unimaginable improvement.


    The most important thing is that such an improvement and his eyes have been repaired in an incredible way!


    The consumption of the kaleidoscope can be repaired. This kind of thing has never been heard of by Uchiha Fugaku, who has been the patriarch for so long, and it is something he has never thought about.


    But now Habara helped him to do it, and Habara also did everything he wanted to do but couldn''t.


    This made Uchiha Fugaku''s inner recognition and affirmation of Habara reach an unprecedented peak.


    To put it bluntly, except that Habara asked him to die and killing Sasuke might make him hesitate, he would not hesitate too much about other things.


    However, it is basically impossible for this kind of thing to happen, and Uchiha Fugaku didn''t think too much in his heart, not to mention that what he paid most attention to at this time was the affairs of the security department.


    He still remembers how weird Jiraiya, Fifth Hokage''s face was when he saw the plan he gave him.


    And the most interesting thing is that when Jiraiya called Nara Shikoku to seriously ask him about the specific powers of the Security Department, and read the information himself.


    The way he had to pinch his nose to agree with the reform of the security department, he still wants to laugh.


    Indeed, the scope of authority involved in the Ministry of Security is really too large. I am afraid that no matter who encounters such a huge and suffocating department, it will be a big headache.


    However, the security department was established by the Second Hokage himself, and it has been developed in Konoha for so long, even if Jiraiya wanted to change it, there was no way to change it.


    Even if he had a way to change it, I am afraid that the big families like Konoha would not agree with him to do so.


    It''s not that the Konoha family doesn''t worry about the security department''s too much power, and it''s not that they take into account all the seven major family alliances.


    It''s because Uchiha''s current strength is really too strong, and Habara decisively divided the cake after getting such a huge cake from seeing through the security department.


    Now members of all families can find their own positions in the security department and get some of their own power.


    Under such circumstances, who would not think about attacking the security department, and who would think about having trouble with Uchiha to make some big news?


    Obviously they don''t, and they''re not that stupid!


    "So, the next step is to start setting up and reforming departments in batches.


    Guaranteed to make this work smoothly so that everyone gets what they want, then everything will be fine! "


    Uchiha Fugaku murmured silently in his heart, although he is not very capable after being the patriarch for so many years, he still has a way of thinking.


    He knew what Habara was thinking, so he just firmly followed Habara''s idea.


    And he is still thinking about whether to bring in some small families of Konoha.


    There are many positions in the security department, so there is no need to worry about too many coming in and not enough for the big guys.


    Moreover, Uchiha Fugaku remembered that Shisui seemed to have told him that Habara seemed to be concerned about people from the Kurama clan, especially that Kurama Yakumo seemed to be favored by Habara.


    He decided that he should take a good look at the girl''s situation at that time, and let her enter the security department if it is appropriate!


    "Ok?"


    Uchiha Fugaku was thinking silently while walking, but soon his footsteps stopped.


    Because he saw his son standing in front of the gate of the clan, he knew he was waiting for him.


    Of course Uchiha Fugaku knew what his son was thinking, Habara had already told him this question.


    It''s just that he himself is very contradictory about how to deal with this matter.


    From a rational point of view, he does not object to Sasuke going to the battlefield. After all, this is the fate of a ninja, because ninja is a profession born for war.


    But from an emotional point of view, he really doesn''t want Sasuke to go up, because Sasuke is his only son, and he is really worried that something will happen to his son.


    "Father, I"


    Seeing Uchiha Fugaku standing still, Sasuke hesitated for a moment and finally chose to go up and then whispered, but he was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Sasuke, but you should also know that I''m really hesitant about it."


    Uchiha Fugaku sighed deeply, and then he looked at his son.


    In Sasuke''s eyes, Uchiha Fugaku saw an unspeakable firmness.


    Such firmness made him hesitant, and finally he asked.


    "It''s just that you should also know that war is not a house game, you should know what it means.


    If you want to go to the battlefield, then you have to give me a reason, a reason that I can''t refuse, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t agree to you. "


    "I understand, my lord father."


    Sasuke couldn''t help but take a deep breath when he heard Uchiha Fugaku''s words, and then he said very seriously.


    "My lord father, I once swore that I would kill that guy who brought shame to the family with my own hands.


    But sometimes I also understand that the gap between me and that guy is really big.


    Even though I have the guidance of my father and the help of my teacher, I understand that there is still a huge gap.


    I once heard the teacher say that the environment determines a person''s growth.


    The environment in which I grow up now is too comfortable, because people like my father and my teacher have established peace for us.


    But this kind of peace is not suitable for the growth of an avenger like me!


    War is a disgusting thing, but war is also the thing that can most force a person to grow up.


    I heard that my father once took that guy to the battlefield when he was five years old, and now I am ten years old.


    I have been behind for five years, if I want revenge, then I need this kind of environment, and I need to get this chance!


    Father, I hope you can agree to my request, I have grown up"


    The turmoil of the outside world has little to do with Habara. At this time, Habara is lurking in the place where Iwagakure Village belongs.


    So far, they haven''t carried out any thorough actions. The main reason is that there is really no movement in Yanyin Village.


    In addition, Orochimaru has not provided them with any reliable information, so Habara and the others have not taken any action for the time being, and are completely collecting information slowly.


    Half a month has passed such days in a blink of an eye, Habara didn''t feel much about it, but Shisui and Yanye felt a little uneasy.


    It is true that their team is a special operations team, but the problem is that no matter how special they are, receiving goods without intelligence will not be effective in action. This is not a good thing!


    But fortunately, Da Shemaru did not forget his promise, and he did indeed send Habara a big gift.


    When Habara took Shisui and Yan Ye to read the information sent by Orochimaru, the three of them were a little confused.


    Orochimaru''s information is divided into three aspects. The first aspect is to confirm Habara''s conjecture.


    At this moment, Ohnoki is indeed not here, and as Yan Ye guessed, it is the young Jonin named Wenya who is now directing the defense of Yanyin Village!


    And the second information is some dynamics of the Akatsuki organization, for example, they will attack some of Konoha''s frontier bases, so as to achieve the effect of harassing Konoha.


    As for the third one, this is the most important part, because the logistics route map of Yanyin Village is clearly marked in it!


    To be honest, when they saw all this, the three of them were a little dazed.


    Yanyin''s surrender during World War Three was the result of a combination of various factors.


    But if there was no Namikaze Minato leading the team to blow up the Kannabi Bridge, the Yannin who stayed in the country of grass would become lonely ghosts.


    Then even if Yanyin Village had to fight on both sides, it wouldn''t be impossible!


    "What do you think of this information?"


    Habara looked at the information in his hands and was a little inconceivable. In the end, he decided to ask the opinions of the two people around him.


    Of course, the most important thing is to see Yan Ye''s opinion, after all, she is a real expert at the tactical level.


    "If the importance of this information was placed half a month ago, it would be very useful, but it is a bit helpless to put it now."


    Yan Ye knew that Yu Yuan was asking for her opinion, and she didn''t have the slightest pretense. After thinking quickly, she answered directly.


    "Oshemaru may still have some thoughts, his information is a bit delayed, for example, if Wen Ya''s information comes earlier, maybe Konoha can respond in advance.


    Although we guessed it in advance, it took half a month to confirm, and we can''t be sure whether Ohnoki has come to the front line now.


    This is a passive thing for us, but it is better to have such information than to know nothing.


    In addition, it is the activities of their organization, which should be true, but I don''t think this information will be comprehensive.


    At least I guess, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Orochimaru will not expose his own trajectory.


    Maybe he might even give us some false information in order not to expose the information he leaked.


    As for the last logistics roadmap, to be honest, this is the most deadly and important thing.


    Once the authenticity is confirmed, Yanyin will be in bad luck, but you know, if this kind of information is false, then our people will also be in bad luck!


    Now the most critical issue is here, we cannot confirm the authenticity of this logistics supply route, but such information falls into our hands.¡±


    Speaking of this, Yan Ye hesitated to speak, but her meaning was very clear.


    That is, such information fell into their hands. Whether it was a trap or not, they had to find a way to investigate it first.


    It can be said that Orochimaru is really vicious like a snake. Although it seems that he is suffering everywhere, in fact he is also laying mines for Habara and the others everywhere.


    Habara sat on the spot and tapped the table lightly, and the whole room seemed extraordinarily quiet for a while.


    But just when he was thinking, his expression froze obviously, but this stiffness quickly recovered.


    His eyes glanced calmly at Yan Ye and Zhi Shui in front of him, and finally he thought for a moment before speaking slowly.


    "Send all this information to Konoha, and then we will carry out our tasks.


    Although Orochimaru is credible, sometimes he can be regarded as reliable, so let''s go take a closer look and investigate.


    I''d like to see if Orochimaru will play any tricks! "

 Chapter 193： Go to the sky above Yunyin and shout "how many floors can a bag of rice carry"?

    Habara really wanted to see what kind of tricks Orochimaru was planning to do this time.


    It is an indisputable fact that all three of his intelligences are important.


    But the information provided by Dashemaru was too late, which made Habara have to consider the authenticity of the information.


    Sure enough, people like Orochimaru will never let themselves suffer, even if they have already suffered, they will try their best to get back their position.


    Faced with such a situation, Habara couldn''t help but sigh a little, because even he really couldn''t find anything wrong with Orochimaru''s approach.


    Of course, Habara didn''t think about picking faults either.


    Because this information is enough for him, besides, what he really cares about is not this information.


    Because the moment he got the information, he was shocked to find that his mark had also been updated!


    The imprint has been updated, this is the most important thing for Habara, after all, he has to complete five imprints before he can get a chance to be promoted.


    Sometimes Habara couldn''t help thinking seriously, did he let the mark complete the mark after he got the information from Orochimaru?


    After all, from the point of view of time, all this is really too coincidental.


    Of course, strictly speaking in terms of time, it is time for Habara to make a new mark.


    However, after seeing the deeds of a thousand-handed brother''s mark coming just after he left for the battle, Yu Yuan was also willing to believe in such metaphysics.


    The ghost knows if there will be a connection in it, of course the most important thing is that the people marked this time are really weird.


    [Adaptation is complete, because the enemy''s appearance mode may appear together this time, and the two are brothers in a specific sense, so the number of marks is: 2]


    ¡¾Tag Target 1: Fourth Raikage Ai¡¿


    [Tag target 2: Eight-tailed Jinchuriki, Kirabi]


    [Friendly reminder: Although the target is strong, the host can still deal with it. However, due to the existence of uncertain factors such as tailed beasts, the host defaults to team mode]


    [In team mode, if the host''s teammates assist in completing or defeating the opponent alone, it is also considered as the host''s completion of the task]


    Habara looked at the long series of reminders in his mind, and he couldn''t help but sigh slightly.


    He really didn''t expect that he seemed to be in a fight with someone with a relationship like a brother.


    Just finished a Hokage Brothers, and now there is another pair of Raikage Brothers, which makes Habara really powerless to complain.


    The most terrible thing is that the status of each of these brothers is not low, not to mention the status of the two dead people.


    The two people Habara has to deal with this time alone are enough to cause headaches. A Fourth Raikage and a Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki. Wherever these two goods are placed, they are the existence of the famous ninja world.


    Although in terms of time, these two may not have reached their respective peaks.


    If he really reached the peak, maybe Habara really couldn''t match these two.


    The extreme Raikage Chakra mode of the fourth generation of Raikage is really not a joke. Habara really doesn''t think he can keep up with the speed that is close to the speed of space movement.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t keep up, and Habara is not without countermeasures.


    But Habara thought carefully about the abilities he had in his hands, as if he really couldn''t easily destroy his defense at his peak.


    Although Habara''s Susano can teach this guy to be a man every minute, but Susano can''t really keep up with his speed to deal with him.


    Flurry of water birds is indeed very strong, and it also has a super cutting ability of wind escape, but Habara is not sure whether he can really break through the defense.


    Sasuke, the kid who broke Raikage IV''s arm, mainly relied on using Amaterasu to complete the sneak attack.


    And Yubara himself may not have Amaterasu''s ability. Although Heiyan is really strong, there is still a big gap compared with Amaterasu.


    At least Amaterasu is not afraid of water escape, but Habara''s black flame will still be extinguished when encountering super strong water escape.


    What''s more, Habara remembers that when Uchiha Madara was "playing" with Gokage, he was also beaten badly by the fourth Raikage who was the main attacker.


    Susanoo was crushed again and again by this guy, and it can be seen that the fourth generation of Raikage at its peak has indeed reached an unimaginable strength.


    "However, I remember that when Madara Lord dealt with this guy, he also used actions similar to using Susanoo to block this guy.


    Then rely on the illusion of kaleidoscope Sharingan to let this guy be recruited, and finally form a mandatory kill¡ªif he is not saved. "


    At this time, Habara had already started to seriously think about how to deal with the fourth generation of Raikage, and the more he thought about it, the more convinced he was that the fourth generation of Raikage had not reached its peak.


    If this guy has really reached that peak, I''m afraid Habara and Shisui combined can''t do anything to this guy!


    As for the Eight-Tails Jinzhu Riki Rabbi, this guy is also a guy who is not easy to deal with.


    Even if this guy doesn''t use the power of Eight Tails, his sword skills are definitely not a joke.


    And the relationship between this guy and Eight-tailed is unbelievably good, Eight-tailed can directly provide his own power for him to use, which also makes him an extremely dangerous existence.


    Although Habara was really curious, why Yun Yin or the Fourth Raikage would allow this guy to come out.


    You must know that the existence of Renzhuli is not allowed to leave the existence at will, after all, it is a strategic weapon of a village.


    Don''t think Naruto can go out of the village to do missions, it''s because Kakashi is always watching.


    And there were no war missions at that time, at least Naruto would not be in extreme danger.


    But what''s the situation now, Konoha and Yan Yin are in a state of war, the two of them appear here with such identities, aren''t they afraid of being surrounded and beaten?


    To be honest, if Habara didn''t want to complete the imprint, Habara really wanted to give the information to the people of Yanyin Village.


    Anyway, Yan Yin, like Konoha, does not have the slightest affection for Yun Yin Village.


    As long as the information is sent to them, they will definitely be nervous, because Yunyin Village may really do something to take advantage of the fire.


    However, after thinking about it for a long time, Habara still didn''t intend to do such a thing. For the sake of imprinting, he had better deal with these things alone.


    What''s more, this time the war Habara also hopes that he will continue, after all, this is related to the ownership of the country of grass.


    And now it seems that it can also be related to the ownership of Tang Country!


    Thinking of this, Habara''s motivation also became stronger. Although these two people are difficult to deal with, he still has Shisui by his side.


    And if he really encounters unavoidable troubles, it is not impossible for Yubara to use the fairy mode!


    "What''s the matter, why do you feel that you are so preoccupied?"


    Just as they kept moving forward, Yan Ye suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Is there something wrong with the information this time, or what consequences will such information bring?


    I may think of many things on the tactical level, but you are the best at the higher strategic level.


    What''s more, you are now in a better position in the village, and your perspective on problems is also very different from mine.


    Therefore, your thoughts are also very important, and only by combining your thoughts can I make a more correct choice. "


    Yan Ye''s words were calm and objective, but her words still made Habara feel very comfortable.


    After all, being praised by an excellent member of the Nara clan is not something everyone can get, but Habara also knows that now is not the time to be proud.


    He seriously began to think about how to tell what he might encounter.


    After all, those two guys were not joking. It is really important to prepare yourself mentally in advance.


    And besides these two guys, Habara is also really thinking about something, something about Konoha''s future.


    Now that Yan Ye asked, then Habara might as well express these thoughts together.


    "Actually, Orochimaru''s information really gave me a lot of ideas, especially during the period when Onoki was away, and the logistics supply route."


    Habara thought for a moment, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "Let''s talk about the important supply route first. Once this supply route is confirmed to be true, it means that we have mastered the main artery of Yanyin.


    Although Yanyin may have more than one logistics route, I don''t think Orochimaru will perfuse me in this matter, especially if I know a lot of his secrets.


    So is there something we can do with this artery to the point where we can control war? "


    Habara''s words seemed to be a bit of a riddle, and both Shisui and Yanye couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    "what do you mean"


    Suddenly, Zhishui seemed to think of something, and he asked immediately.


    "Using the war and Ohnoki''s absence from the front line to achieve the idea of ????training newcomers?"


    As expected, Shisui is someone who has been with Habara for a long time, and he quickly guessed some of Habara''s thoughts.


    Of course, this is also related to Sasuke''s initiative to go to the battlefield. In addition, Shisui also knows Habara''s thoughts behind Konoha''s reform.


    Habara has never concealed it from the people in the family. The so-called Konoha reform is to stimulate the enthusiasm of the younger generations of the family.


    As a result, they had to form a competitive relationship with the children of the common people, allowing them to grow greater, and Habara called this approach involuntary.


    Although Zhishui doesn''t quite understand what involution means, he also knows that it''s probably good for these young juniors.


    The existence of ninjas is actually a killing machine, and war is also the thing that can most force a ninja to grow.


    As long as there are enough protective measures to ensure that these children''s lives are not in danger, then all this is beneficial.


    "Yes, I have this idea, after all, we also participated in the war back then.


    Even if we hate it, we must admit that these wars have at least taught us how to be a qualified ninja. "


    Habara knocked on the table, and said very seriously.


    "Excessive war can plunge a person into a haze, and it can even cause a person to undergo earth-shaking changes.


    But to be exposed to the cruelty of war in advance, let them understand the value of peace, and get enough exercise, I think this is good for everyone. "


    "That''s true. Although war is terrible, it is indeed the most growth-promoting thing."


    Yan Ye sighed faintly, Habara''s words really convinced her.


    Strictly speaking, the children of today are really inferior to their era, at least in terms of ninja literacy, there is really a big gap.


    Strictly speaking, Yan Ye was not really in contact with the war, but the tasks she and Habara performed after graduation were all post-war tasks.


    The level of complexity has never been low, and the level of danger is also very high.


    And this is also a huge exercise for her. Even if her strength growth is not enough, it also forces her to make great progress in the analysis of various situations.


    "But we still need to report this matter to Konoha. I can only hope that Konoha can make a decision as soon as possible."


    Habara stood up, he opened the curtain and looked outside, and then he continued talking slowly.


    "In addition to this, I also thought of a problem, and that is Yunyin Village."


    "Yunyin Village?"


    Yan Ye and Shisui were once again stunned by Yu Yuan''s words, because they really didn''t expect Yu Yuan''s thinking to jump so fast.


    However, they have been with Habara for so long, so they can somewhat adapt to Habara''s changes in thinking.


    What''s more, the problem of Yunyin Village is something that everyone has tacitly understood. It is really not impossible for these guys to do such a thing.


    "Habara, are you worrying too much?"


    Yan Ye thought for a moment before she spoke slowly.


    "Now there is no movement in Yunyin Village, if there is any information, both Yanyin and Konoha will come.


    And Yunyin Village shouldn''t be that stupid, they have that fellow Tudai.


    If they really move now, even if they just mobilize the army, I''m afraid it will attract our attention.


    Moreover, in this war, I am afraid that both sides will strictly guard against the personnel who defend Yunyin. After all, no one wants to be robbed by Yunyin. "


    "Indeed, Habara, are you worrying too much?"


    Zhishui couldn''t help but speak now, he thought for a moment before speaking seriously.


    "Although Anbu is not as good as before due to various reasons, I believe they still maintain their professionalism.


    Not everyone dares to approach the battle on the front line, so"


    "I''m not talking about ordinary intelligence officers, both of you."


    Habara directly interrupted their conversation, and then spoke quickly.


    "I''m talking about a more powerful person, and it''s difficult for us to intercept such a person easily, and even the intercepted person will cause trouble."


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "You should still remember, what was Konoha''s real turning point during World War Three, right?


    It is hard to say that what the third Raikage did would not happen to the fourth Raikage.


    And assuming that the fourth generation of Raikage is dispatched, but for safety reasons, do you think his younger brother Kirabi will act together? "


    "This Uchiha Habara, is he crazy?"


    In Konoha Village, Jiraiya frowned after seeing Habara''s report from the front line.


    The way Habara uses to convey information is very simple, that is, to use the ninja cats unique to their Uchiha clan.


    This is a relatively common way of transmitting information, but normally Habara should transmit information directly to his commander, that is, Tsunade.


    But this information was sent directly to him, which probably means that this matter will not be simple.


    And the facts also proved all of this, Habara''s intelligence content can be said to be extremely complicated, especially Habara is still involved in this matter with Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru was involved in this matter, which Jilai really didn''t want to see, because he knew too well the strength of Orochimaru.


    And Orochimaru is also very familiar with Konoha''s various abilities, especially Tsunade, who is a companion who grew up together.


    With such familiarity, Orochimaru will definitely cause unimaginable troubles to Konoha.


    However, from the current point of view, it seems that Habara suppressed Dashemaru through his own strength, and forced Dashemaru to cooperate with him.


    But how many minefields will be buried in this kind of cooperation, Jiraiya himself can''t say for sure.


    After all, someone who knows Orochimaru, Jiraiya really guessed what Orochimaru might do in the blink of an eye.


    Just as he thought, when Jiraiya saw the information given by Orochimaru, he suddenly felt dizzy.


    Although Jiraiya is not very good at the political level, he is also a qualified ninja after all.


    And he is also a very qualified commander, so the moment he saw the information, he understood that Orochimaru was doing tricks.


    However, although these information are big pits, they can still be of some use, otherwise Habara would not take the initiative to go to that logistics line to investigate the situation.


    And the other information is somewhat delayed, but the problem is not too big, the biggest problem still lies in Habara!


    This guy actually proposed to himself that the young people in the family or the young people who want to go to the battlefield.


    Take advantage of the fact that Onoki is not yet on the battlefield and Yanyin Village is on the defensive to train?


    Doesn''t this guy know the cruelty of war? Isn''t everyone working so hard because they don''t want to let the war spread to children?


    Jiraiya originally wanted to directly reject this proposal, but he hesitated after carefully reading the reasons written by Habara.


    He really couldn''t refute the reasons given by Habara, because war is indeed the best environment for a ninja to grow.


    And what Habara said is very clear, that is to follow the principle of voluntariness.


    And the young people of the big families who are willing to participate in this battle must send enough people to protect them.


    And once Ohnoki returned to the front line, they had to withdraw immediately.


    If this is the environment, then strictly speaking, these young people are not considered to have experienced war.


    They can only feel the atmosphere of war and the cruelty that ninjas must experience.


    It''s just that such cruelty is probably not something ordinary people can bear.


    "These guys from the Uchiha clan are really cruel enough to their own people."


    Ji Lai also thought for a long time, and he couldn''t help but sighed faintly.


    He remembered one thing, that is, Uchiha Fugaku found him again recently and submitted an application with him.


    That is, he hopes to send his son to the battlefield, and there is a person named Xianglin accompanying him.


    It doesn''t matter who Karin is to Jiraiya, even if this guy is not from the village, it''s fine if he was brought back from outside by Habara.


    Although it doesn''t conform to the rules, who in the whole village dares to say that Habara is right?


    But the key is the kid Sasuke, this kid is Uchiha Fugaku''s biological son, and he is currently the only son.


    Uchiha Fugaku actually agreed and was willing to let his son go to the battlefield. This matter really made Jiraiya admire and sigh extremely.


    After thinking for a long time, Jiraiya finally lowered his head and said to the side: "Call Minister Lu Jiu over, I have something to discuss with him."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama." There was a slight vibration in the air, and then the voice disappeared without a trace.


    Obviously, this is Anbu who is hiding in Hokage''s office.


    Not long after Anbu left, Nara Shikahisa soon came to this office.


    "Master Hokage, are you looking for me?"


    "Don''t talk about anything else, just look at this."


    Jiraiya was already very familiar with Nara Shikahisa, so he didn''t have any nonsense, and directly handed Nara Shikaku the scroll of information that Habara had sent back.


    Shikahisa Nara still hadn''t figured out the situation, but when he took this information and started to drive seriously, he immediately understood what Jiraiya asked him to come.


    I have to say that when he saw this document, he also felt that Habara''s approach was a bit unconstrained.


    But I have to say that it does seem to be very helpful to the younger generation.


    And in addition to these things, other information is really interesting.


    "Master Hokage, I think I understand your purpose of finding your subordinates."


    After Nara Shikahisa thought for a moment, he spoke.


    "Minister Habara''s idea is very good, and it is not impossible to implement it. If there is no problem with Orochimaru''s information, then we can indeed do something before then.


    It''s just that we still need to do some things before that, only in this way can we make arrangements with more confidence. "


    "You mean, did you agree to this?"


    Jilai also frowned slightly, and then he asked in an uncertain tone.


    "If you let Shikamaru go up, would you be willing?"


    "I don''t think I will hesitate, as long as the information is true, and I can discuss with other families about the deployment of protection personnel."


    Although Nara Shikahisa hesitated a little, he still gave his own answer.


    To be honest, there are some things that you can hesitate to do or not, but there are some things that even if you hesitate, you have to make a decision in the end.


    Although Nara Shikahisa is not an old-school ninja, he is also a person who has experienced everything.


    At this stage, it may be the best choice to let your children go up, because this can accumulate rich experience for the children.


    Although it may seem cruel, the world is cruel, and ninja is a cruel profession.


    "Also Hokage-sama, I want to pay attention to this, why not focus more on the issue of Yun Yin raised by Minister Habara."


    Shikahisa Nara has already made up his mind, and he intends to ask how many other people have the same idea as him.


    And in his opinion, although this matter is related to Konoha''s future, it seems that it is not as good as Yun Yin''s problem in general.


    "Yunyin is indeed troublesome, but do you really think that Yunyin Village will do such a thing after losing three generations of Raikage?"


    Jiraiya had actually noticed this information a long time ago, but he was not quite sure.


    "Also, Habara seems very worried that the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki will also go up, but you should also know about the issue of Jinchuriki. Every village is extremely conservative."


    "That''s true, but I think Minister Habara should have his own judgment."


    Nara Shika took a deep breath, and then he spoke seriously.


    "In case, I mean in case, Minister Habara''s guess is true, then how should we deal with it?"


    Habara has no idea what Konoha is discussing specifically, because he has already started to set off at this time.


    Although the Country of Grass is not a country with great depth, it is no easy task to search slowly inside.


    Especially when the vegetation in the Country of Grass is lush and the visibility is not particularly high, this is very conducive to concealed operations and the delivery of supplies.


    But fortunately, Orochimaru marked a very obvious path for Habara and the others, and what Habara and the others have to do is to follow this path to collect traces.


    "It''s a pity, this operation should bring a member of the Hyuga clan."


    Habara slowly observed the traces around, while thinking silently in his heart.


    In fact, when they came here, they also thought about whether the information given by Orochimaru was correct.


    If Yanin wants to attack Konoha, he will naturally transport resources from within Yanyin Village, and these resources must also enter the country of grass.


    The main highway cannot be used to transport supplies swaggeringly, because this may attract the attention of Konoha, and then attack them all at once.


    In some respects, war is about logistics support. If there is not even a sufficient logistics, it will be really difficult for the war to continue.


    It''s not that Habara looks down on these ninjas, at least Habara doesn''t think that these ninjas are comparable to his ancestors who traveled through the former motherland in terms of will.


    The logistics materials must be adequately guaranteed, and there must be some unknown places when the main road is not dared to go.


    The direction given by Orochimaru is actually a reasonable explanation, but there are obviously some problems with this road.


    Although it is not as cheating as the Kannabi Bridge, but this place is blocked by mountains in front of Habara''s memory.


    Such a route is very unsuitable for Yanyin Village to transport resources to the front line, at least in Habara''s view, it does not seem to be a route for large-scale transport.


    At any rate, he also cooperated with Nara and Akimichi''s people to send strategic supplies to the country of bears, so he naturally knew how important the choice of route was.


    But they were not without gains, at least they did find that there were a lot of wheel marks in this place, as well as many hidden rock posts hidden around.


    "It''s really strange. From the perspective of traces and protection, that road really looks like the transportation route of Yanyin Village."


    Far away from that area, Yan Ye frowned as he recalled the results of their investigation.


    "It''s just that according to the map, that road is obviously not a good place to go.


    Moving forward is the mountain range, and it will take a long time to get through that place.


    Could it be that Yanyin Village has already started preparing for all this, is it ready to fight such a battle with Konoha? "


    "We don''t know about this, but we can be sure that Yanyin Village is indeed acting strangely this time."


    Zhishui also sighed aside, and he spoke slowly.


    "At least I didn''t get such information when I was in Anbu, but there were really too many secret whistle along the way.


    Strictly speaking, this kind of defense is really too much, and there are probably only two situations in the current situation.


    One is that this is true, I am afraid that Yanyin Village has been prepared for a long time, and the other is that Yanyin Village is lying to us, and it also deceived Orochimaru. "


    Yan Ye and Shisui spoke one sentence at a time, making it difficult for Yu Yuan to intervene for a while.


    But what they said is indeed very reasonable. The mountain range connecting Yanyin Village is not a good transportation route no matter how you look at it.


    However, the potential of ninjas is unlimited, and it is hard to say whether they will open up that place and create a path forward.


    It¡¯s just that it takes a lot of time to do this. It¡¯s definitely not something Ohnoki can do right from the beginning of choosing and Konoha, and it can be done in just a week and a half!


    Then there are really only two possibilities. One is that Yanyin Village may have started to do it a long time ago. This time may be these years, or it may be during the Third World War.


    After all, Yanyin Village in the Third World War can only rely on the Shenwubi Bridge, which is basically known to everyone.


    The second possibility is the same as what Shisui said, that is, they may have been deceived, and even Orochimaru may have been deceived.


    The purpose of Yanyin Village''s doing this is to interfere with Konoha''s exploration, so as to ensure that there will be no problems with its own transportation routes.


    Once bitten by a snake and afraid of well ropes for ten years, Yanyin Village was led by Namikaze Minato to blow up its own logistics routes.


    I am afraid that no one would want this kind of thing to happen to him again, would he?


    "However, it doesn''t matter whether the supply route of Yanyin Village is this one. The important thing is that I haven''t found those guys from the fourth generation of Raikage until now."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, although that route was really important, but the imprint was more important to him.


    After all, he can still find a way to deal with the war, but if he doesn''t encounter the imprint this time, who knows when he will have to wait until he can get it.


    Especially the people marked by the system are really a bit of a ghost strictly speaking. Although Habara thinks he is very strong, he is not crazy enough to learn from Nagato.


    Is it possible to let him, like Nagato, fly to the sky above Yunyin Village and shout, "How many floors can be carried in a bag of rice"?


    To seize this opportunity, this is the most important thing for the original, and he is really very good at this.


    He raised his head and looked around, at this time Habara and the others were almost reaching the border of the Taki Country.


    Going forward, they will come to the mountain range, so Habara and the others have to move towards this side. After all, the further they go, the stronger the defense will become.


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara forcibly suppressed his inner emotions, after all, he also knew that it was pointless to think so many useless things now.


    But when Habara was thinking about how to find the mark and how to investigate the logistics route of Yanyin Village, Habara was surprised to find that his mark seemed to vibrate.


    Such a situation immediately alerted Habara, it was the first time he encountered such a situation, so he unfolded his perception without hesitation.


    At this moment, he could vaguely feel that in the direction of the country of Taki, there were some strange chakras advancing.


    And the chakra of one of them seems to be too huge to be suffocating.


    Most importantly, this chakra seems to be somewhat similar to Naruto


    Ai now feels that his head is hurting, because he feels that he really made a very wrong decision.


    He really didn''t know why he would agree to bring the idiot Kirabi with him. This guy''s noise along the way really gave him a headache.


    He''s been repeating his **** raps endlessly, and sometimes Ai really seems to give this guy a hard slap on the head.


    But when he noticed the three disciples behind his younger brother, he decided to be patient for a while.


    It is better to go home and close the door to teach the younger brother such things. In front of outsiders, especially his younger brother''s disciples, he still has to give some face.


    "Yo, yo, brother idiot, we have crossed the country of Taki, and now we are in the country of grass, the dangerous mission is finally about to start, yo, yo!"


    Qi Rabi didn''t seem to notice Aina''s pale face at all, and he was still singing.


    While singing, he was also observing everything around him.


    As Jinjurik, he really rarely has the chance to run out, although his elder brother doesn''t restrict his freedom too much.


    And he has also been to Tang Country to deal with Namikaze Minato with his elder brother, but it is really the first time for him to come to Taki Country and Grass Country.


    Especially the country of grass, this place is full of lush forests, which made him really curious.


    "Teacher, I think we''d better be quiet?"


    Samuel seemed to have noticed Aina''s pent-up anger, she whispered to her teacher.


    "We were almost exposed because of the teacher''s rap in the country of Taki, but now that we have entered the country of grass, we need to be more vigilant.


    After all, this is where Yan Yin and Konoha fought, and their ninjas would be everywhere.


    We want to get the job done and really can''t draw too much attention."


    Samyi has always had a mature and calm attitude towards other people in the village, but she dared not show that attitude towards Lei Ying and her teacher.


    It''s a pity that her words didn''t have any effect, Kirabi said indifferently with his weird singing voice.


    "Don''t worry, idiot, idiot, Xiaoba has been helping us to keep an eye on our surroundings. There will be no problem, idiot, idiot!"


    Kirabi''s appearance really made the others feel helpless, but it was really a feat to let Yao help keep watch.


    Ai also helplessly covered his face with his hands, and he didn''t bother to say anything about Kirabi, but he had already decided that he had to teach this guy a lesson when he went back.


    "Yo, yo, Xiaoba said that someone is approaching us very fast."


    At this moment, Kirabi spoke again. Although he was still expressing in rap, his face had changed slightly.


    "Xiao Ba also said that the opponent''s Chakra is very dangerous, and these Chakras make Xiao Ba feel uneasy, please pay attention, please be vigilant!"


    As soon as the words were said, Kirabi had already stopped, and his expression was staring at the front with incomparable concentration.


    And his words have already made Ai and his three disciples extremely vigilant, even the eight-tailed chakra is very scary, so they must take precautions no matter what.


    "Is it exposed?"


    Ai Jingjing adjusted his breathing, and his brain began to think quickly.


    "Is it exposed in the country of Taki, or is it exposed because of other problems?"


    Ai really didn''t expect that he would be exposed, although they were noticed when they came all the way.


    But those who noticed them were already sleeping in the pure land at this moment.


    So at this time, he was really confused. He couldn''t figure out what went wrong, or were there problems everywhere?


    They waited quietly. For them, no matter who the opponent is at this time, they must take measures to deal with it.


    Whether it is passing by by chance, or running over on purpose!


    "Shua!"


    With a gust of wind blowing, three figures wearing masks suddenly appeared in front of them.


    And the three figures stopped immediately after seeing them.


    It just made Ai feel a little inexplicable that although these three people were wearing masks, he seemed to be able to feel that these three people were also a little surprised to see him and others.


    "Isn''t it coming towards us?"


    Ai thought quickly in his heart, and while he was thinking, Zhishui and Yan Ye''s hearts were also shaking crazily.


    They followed Habara all the way towards this direction, the purpose was just to bypass Iwagakushi''s defense.


    Although Yubara had said long ago that Yunyin Village might make moves, even their Raikage might be mobilized.


    But to be honest, they have some reservations about this statement.


    It''s just that they never dreamed that they actually met this Fourth Raikage!


    Not only the Fourth Raikage, but even the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki really met them.


    At this moment, while they were amazed at Habara''s logical judgment beyond ordinary people, their hearts couldn''t help but sink a little bit.


    When I met these two guys, UU reading www.uukanshu. com no matter who will feel uneasy and frightened.


    On the contrary, Yu Yuan felt a little emotional at this time, because he finally saw this guy!


    Although he was not sure what the chakra he felt before was, but at this moment he was sure that it was the power of Eight Tails!


    The Chakra of Eight-Tails is too strong, and Kirabi has been using Eight-Tails to probe around, causing Chakra to overflow unconsciously, which also gave Habara a chance.


    "Fourth Raikage, Eight Tails Jinchuriki?"


    Habara forced to suppress the slightly turbulent emotions in his heart, he said flatly.


    "I really didn''t expect to meet such a big shot like you in this kind of place."


    "Who are you?"


    Ai stared at Habara with faint eyes, and he asked in a deep voice.


    "People from Konoha, or people from Yanyin Village?"


    "Does this question make sense?"


    Habara didn''t pay attention to the fourth generation of Raikage, but said it a little playfully.


    "No matter who I am, the most important thing is you.


    As the Fourth Raikage, you appeared in this position, and you also brought Eight Tails Jinchuriki. Do you want to reproduce the Third Raikage? "


    "Indeed, it doesn''t make sense to say that now."


    Fourth Raikage nodded, and he sighed slightly.


    "But no one will know"


    As soon as the words fell, the Fourth Raikage suddenly exploded at an unimaginable speed, and he appeared behind Habara almost like lightning.


    His hand moved toward Habara fiercely, and it was at this moment that his words fell.


    "I will appear here!"

 Chapter 194： Uchihas Power (Part 1)

    The fourth generation of Raikage, in Habara''s impression, is the kind of person who will never talk nonsense with you if he can do it.


    After all, this guy''s personality is really very irritable, Habara is really not surprised at his attack, and he has always been on guard.


    Looking at the fourth generation of Raikage who is moving like a rabbit, especially the real Raikage covering his body like a real Raikage, the eyes under Habara''s mask instantly turned into a kaleidoscope posture.


    If it was just a simple normal fight, then Habara would not mind playing with this guy.


    But as soon as this guy made a move, he directly hit a big one, which made Habara have to deal with it seriously.


    Seeing that the hand knife covered by Thunder Dun was approaching his neck, Habara did not choose to use space ninjutsu.


    Because he noticed that the speed of the Fourth Raikage at this time was indeed not so fast that he couldn''t keep up.


    So he directly let his right eye start to rotate quickly, and after seeing the trajectory of this guy''s shot, he gently turned sideways to avoid the hand knife.


    His movements are very smooth and very natural, but his movements made Sidai Raikage''s face slightly changed.


    "How is it possible, this is all hidden?"


    Ai Zhong was startled, his pupils contracted subconsciously, he knew very well how fast he burst out.


    He is still full of confidence in his speed, even if he is not as strong as he thinks, but at this time it will definitely not be bad!


    Moreover, there was no sign of his attack at all, and it was closer to a sneak attack. It was really unacceptable for him to be able to dodge it.


    The most important thing is that at this moment, he clearly felt that this masked guy made a move.


    That strong gust of wind swept over him, and the huge chakra pierced his cheeks, as if ordinary people might not be able to fight back at this moment.


    But that was just facing ordinary people, not including his four generations of Raikage.


    His physical body has already reached or even surpassed the limit of the human body after being stimulated by Thunder Dun for many years. It was almost inconceivable that he raised his hand and punched him.


    boom! boom!


    Two equally powerful fists collided, and the chakra collided fiercely.


    The air naturally produced a circle of air waves, the ground directly below was affected, and a gap opened.


    Under this powerful impact, Ai''s body flew upside down.


    He reacted hastily and couldn''t gather strength at all, so he naturally suffered a dull loss from this punch.


    And Habara didn''t move at all, but the complexion under his mask wasn''t that pretty either.


    He seemed to have seized the opportunity to attack fiercely, but he didn''t expect that the opponent could resist so violently even in a hasty counterattack.


    At this moment, a layer of chakra has surrounded his body, and cracks like spider webs have appeared on this layer of chakra!


    This is his qi and shield. Although this technique is a one-time consumable, it dissipates after blocking an attack.


    He also said that he had never met before, and was directly beaten like this!


    "Is it interesting?"


    Habara''s body paused slightly, and the layer of shattered qi and shield on his body disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "The fourth generation of Raikage is really extraordinary. This is the first time that someone directly broke through my defense. The legendary ninjutsu is really extraordinary."


    "You are also very powerful. Not only can you avoid my attack, but you can also counter me. I am more and more curious about you."


    Ai stabilized his body, fixed his eyes on Habara Umko and said in a low voice.


    While he was speaking, Kirabi and his three disciples had already surrounded the three of Habara.


    The breath of chilling has permeated the entire forest, and the mighty Chakra has also spread wildly in it.


    "However, I don''t want to ask who you are, because your fate is already doomed."


    Ai slightly twisted his neck, and looked at the three of Habara with extremely cold eyes.


    "Because I said, no one will know that I came here!"


    "Are you too confident?"


    Habara chuckled lightly, and his aura also reached its peak at this moment.


    "Confidence is a good thing, but being too confident is ego."


    "Kill them all, leaving no one behind."


    Fourth Raikage suddenly spoke indifferently, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "Then I''ll let you see whether I''m confident or conceited!"


    Suddenly, Ai''s body appeared in front of Madara, exactly the same as before without any fancy.


    He just used the fastest speed to carry out the most powerful attack, and the afterimage of his body remained in place.


    The thunder condensed in his fist, making a piercing sound, and the speed was beyond common sense, reaching the limit of what humans can achieve.


    "Lei Dun Thunder Plow Hot Knife!"


    Looking at the Fourth Raikage who was like a mad dog, Habara snorted coldly with disdain, and then his body jumped into mid-air in an instant.


    Although his eyes were watching the Fourth Raikage, he was also watching the situation on Shisui''s side.


    Kirabi didn''t do anything then, he had been observing Habara''s situation, but his three disciples had already begun to besiege Shishui and Yanye.


    Such a situation made Habara feel a little relieved at that time. From the perspective of normal strength, it is impossible for these three guys to cause any trouble to Shisui.


    Even Qirabbi''s situation is very special, if he does anything to Zhishui, it will be troublesome!


    Habara didn''t think that Kirabi, who hadn''t turned on the eight-tailed mode, could really deal with Shisui. Shisui''s reputation and strength were no joke.


    But Zhishui''s most important task now is to protect Yan Ye. Yan Ye''s strength is not weak, but her strongest point lies in her thinking.


    This kind of instant combat is not her specialty, and Habara doesn''t want to have too many surprises.


    That''s why Habara jumped up on purpose when avoiding Ai''s attack.


    Because jumping up means that he has no foothold, even if he falls very fast, it is a flaw in the eyes of a master!


    "Buzz!"


    Sure enough, the moment Kirabi saw Habara''s movement, he drew his sword and rushed over.


    The blue chakra was wrapped around his sword, and the ninja sword had arrived at Habara''s chest in an instant!


    "Humph!"


    Habara snorted softly. Although he was relieved in his heart, he was still very upset about the sneak attack.


    Facing such an attack, Habara''s body suddenly paused in the sky, and then twisted slightly to the side as if on the ground.


    "This?"


    Kirabi was obviously frightened by Habara''s move, he had never seen anyone make such an action in mid-air.


    "Don''t be dazed!"


    But at this moment, Ai''s figure sounded from far to near not far from him, because Ai had already rushed behind Habara.


    Lightning flashed all over his body, and the Thunder Chakra had completely stimulated the cells in his whole body.


    This made his physical activity reach an unprecedented level, and his speed even surpassed before. He kicked up and ruthlessly swept towards Yubara''s waist.


    When Habara avoided Kirabi''s knife before, he was ready to fight back.


    But at this time, the rapid offensive of the fourth Raikage Ai made him have to divert his attention from Kirabi.


    Fast, as fast as lightning.


    This is Habara''s only evaluation of the fourth generation of Raikage, this guy''s speed is really too fast.


    At such a high speed, even if Habara could see his attack ahead of time, would he be in trouble?


    Because this guy''s attack speed is too fast and the attack frequency is too high, Habara can dodge once or twice, but it is impossible to dodge every time!


    Now he somewhat understands the aggrieved feeling when Sasuke dealt with Xiao Li.


    It is really the most uncomfortable thing to see but it is difficult to keep up.


    Fortunately, Habara has never been an overly proud person.


    He doesn''t have the idea of ??using the enemy''s best ability to defeat the enemy. He is a pragmatist from beginning to end.


    Facing the blow of the fourth generation of Raikage, his eyes began to rotate rapidly, and the blue chakra quietly covered his body


    The blue Chakra quietly emerged from Habara''s body, and then quickly covered his whole body.


    Then these chakras quickly condensed into the state of a giant skeleton, and when the giant skeleton appeared, his arms stretched out, and then swept all directions in an instant!


    boom!


    A powerful impact sounded, Ai''s foot collided with Susan''s arm, once again there was an impact airflow that was visible to the naked eye and spread around.


    Under the powerful impact, Ai Du flew upside down again like a cannonball, and Habara also slammed into Kirabi fiercely in the sky at this time.


    Although Habara can fly and has Susano as protection, the fourth generation of Raikage''s power is unbelievably strong, even Habara was forced to retreat by this kick.


    However, Habara didn''t pay too much attention to it, he suddenly manipulated Susanoo and stretched out a hand in the process of retreating, and ruthlessly swept towards the falling Kirabi.


    boom! Kirabi suddenly flew upside down and slammed towards the ground fiercely, and he landed on the ground with a muffled sound.


    The earth shattered at this moment, his right eye was lightly closed, and there was a burst of tearing pain above his right foot.


    "Bi, your foot is broken."


    At this moment, Hachio''s voice echoed in his mind.


    At this time, the eight-tailed voice was particularly deep, and it could be heard that his mood was not high.


    "And the guy you are facing is very dangerous, you must be careful."


    "Xiao Ba, do you know who the other party is?"


    It''s rare that Kirabi didn''t answer in the form of rap, because he has used such a tone in the eight tails, so this can only show that their opponents are extremely difficult!


    However, before Yao had time to answer him, the Fourth Raikage who had landed earlier suddenly jumped up, raised the sword in his right hand high, and the light of Lei Dun kept gathering!


    "Drink, Lei Yu leveled Chiyomai!"


    With a palm strike, there was a faint sound of thunder, and the air separated naturally at high speed, and his knife directly slashed on Nenghu''s body.


    "Crack!"


    The moment the knife in his hand fell, both he and Habara heard the clear sound of bone cracking.


    Habara raised his eyebrows, because he found that his Susanoo had been crushed by this **** guy.


    The Fourth Raikage Ai''s face was also not very good-looking, because he felt a tearing pain coming from his arm.


    This feeling is really similar to being broken.


    "good chance!"


    When Kirabi on the ground saw this scene, he immediately interrupted Hachio who was about to say something, and he rushed up again with a stride.


    His leg does feel great pain now, but after all he is Jinchuriki, Yao has already started to repair his leg with his own chakra.


    At this time, he has recovered his normal mobility. In fact, even if he does not recover, he can still fight.


    As a cloud ninja with extremely strong physical fitness, his endurance is really not comparable to that of ordinary people!


    "Thunder Escape Supersonic Thunder Escape Knife!"


    Terrifying electric arcs appeared on his ninja sword, and these electric arcs immediately made his ninja sword start to vibrate continuously.


    This shock made his ninja knife extremely sharp and extremely terrifying. It is completely conceivable what will happen once it is hit by it!


    "What a troublesome guy."


    Habara watched Kirabi''s movements with cold eyes, the Chakra on his body exploded suddenly, and the body of the giant skeleton became bigger again under the stimulation of Habara''s Chakra.


    A blue light suddenly appeared on those thick hands, and two sharp ninja swords appeared on Susanoo''s arms.


    "Buzz!"


    Just when Kirabi was about to hit Habara, Susano suddenly swung out his ninja sword.


    The terrifying blade bloomed fiercely from the ninja knife, and then directly hit Kirabi''s ninja knife.


    "Damn it!"


    Kirabi had never been exposed to such power before, the terrifying Ninja Knife slammed into his katana, and his Ninja Knife shattered in an instant.


    The power contained in the skeleton giant directly knocked him into the air, but this was not over yet, the terrifying wind escape power combined with the deadly sharp edge swept towards him!


    Habara didn''t look at Kirabi at all after swinging the knife, he controlled Susano to wave the other hand, and went fiercely at the Fourth Raikage.


    "Kirabi!"


    Ai was still paying attention to Kirabi at this time, especially when he saw Kirabi being swept away with a knife, he was even more anxious.


    However, the next moment, he felt a suffocating force coming towards him.


    "drink!"


    Facing such power, Fourth Raikage gritted his teeth fiercely, let out a roar, and then the electric arcs all over his body became more intense.


    "Lei Dun¡¤Lei Tong level!"


    He swung his right hand again and slammed into Habara''s Chakra Ninja Saber.


    The Fourth Raikage is also an extremely proud person. He never feels that he will lose to anyone in terms of spelling.


    Even though the whole guy in front of him is still not using Taijutsu, he is also confident that his ninjutsu can handle everything.


    Ninjutsu is the foundation of Yunyin Village, and he must maintain confidence in what he is best at at all times!


    "boom!"


    However, in the sky, Habara, who has mastered the ability to fly, is really not comparable to them.


    Under the attack of the vast Chakra, accompanied by the attack of the violent edge, at this moment Ai seemed to feel that he was about to suffocate!


    And the moment his arm collided with Susanoo''s blade, Chakra''s ninja blade was covered with cracks like spider webs.


    The next moment, his Chakra Ninja Knife shattered like glass.


    Although this ninja sword can only be regarded as Susano''s weapon, its quality is not much worse than Susano''s.


    The fourth generation of Raikage directly destroyed his ninja sword. Although Habara could accept this, it was somewhat unexpected.


    But the fourth generation of Raikage is not feeling well now. While he smashed the Chakra Ninja Sword, the Thunder Dunk armor on his whole body also collapsed at this moment.


    Blood spurted out of his mouth completely uncontrollably, and his whole body was smashed out like a cannonball.


    But the moment he was about to hit the ground, a huge tentacle popped out and caught the Fourth Raikage!


    "boom!"


    The earth shook wildly at this moment, as if they couldn''t bear such a force at all.


    I don''t know how many trees were broken in the middle during the brief collision between Habara and the fourth generation of Raikage brothers, and even turned into nothing.


    "What the **** is this"


    Samui put on a defensive posture and stared blankly at everything in front of her. At this moment, she really didn''t understand what happened.


    In other words, she simply couldn''t understand what happened!


    Her teacher and the Fourth Raikage teamed up and were defeated in less than a few minutes.


    And the huge blue chakra giant in the sky is so frightening and disturbing.


    What kind of power is this? Is it really a power that humans can master?


    "Wait, such power seems"


    Suddenly, Samuel seemed to remember something, and at this moment her face became extremely cold.


    "It seems to have been seen in the intelligence, if it is true, then this person is"


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    On the ground, Kirabi slowly let go of Ai who was caught by his tentacles, and he asked with a little concern.


    At this time, he hadn''t completely turned into a tailed beast, but his strength had already begun to accumulate and vibrate.


    As long as he wants, he can definitely complete the process of tailed beast transformation in the next moment.


    And now he is constantly emitting smoke all over his body, which is eight tails treating him.


    After all, he should have taken Susano''s knife, and his situation is not so good, but compared to Ai, he is much better.


    "I''m fine, this injury is nothing to me."


    Ai gritted his teeth and stood up, his eyes fixed on the Chakra giant slowly descending from the sky.


    At this moment, he understood why this guy was so flexible in the sky, it turned out that this guy could fly at all!


    However, seeing this flying giant and seeing this monster constructed entirely of chakra, the fourth generation of Raikage seemed to think of something like Samui.


    Because he seemed to have seen similar intelligence descriptions, those intelligences were almost the same as the current situation, and these intelligences all pointed to one person.


    An extremely dangerous person, a person who changed the pattern of Ninja Village, a person who almost stood at the top of Konoha


    "What a strong chakra fluctuation, what''s going on?"


    At the border between Yanyin Village and Longyin Village, a large group of Iwaren felt the terrifying chakra impact in astonishment.


    If such a situation is in the country of grass, the rock ninjas may not be surprised, because they have already experienced and endured its impact.


    But for the ninjas who have been inside Yanyin Village, the Chakra outbreak this time is really beyond their imagination.


    At least, they didn''t expect such a situation at all.


    But they were also calm, probably because the distance was a bit far away, and they were very little affected, it was just that the perceptual ninjas noticed the fluctuation of Chakra.


    For them, this is just a small shock.


    But it came from such a far place, no matter how you look at it, it seems a bit beyond imagination.


    "Captain, we should report this matter up."


    In the command room, a young Iwa Shinobi spoke seriously.


    "Not only do you have to tell Mr. Tukage, but you also have to tell the front line. After all, the front line is fighting now, and we can''t slack off in any situation."


    "I know, it should."


    The commander nodded very seriously. Although the young man in front of him seemed a bit overstepped, he didn''t care.


    After all, this guy is a perception ninja, and the importance of perception ninjas is very high in the entire ninja hierarchy.


    Moreover, this young man''s face is so serious, which shows that what he perceives may be very terrifying.


    And what he said is also very reasonable, a war is breaking out on the front line, and they are not relaxed about any situation.


    "Then you just"


    The commander of Yanyin just spoke, but his face changed in the next second.


    Not only him, but the perception ninja standing in front of him also changed his complexion, this guy''s complexion was as pale as a dead person.


    Obviously, he felt the desperate Chakra like pure ice that he had never encountered or experienced before!


    "Brother, Xiaoba said that he seems to be able to guess who this guy is."


    In the center of the battle, Kirabi looked solemnly at the slowly falling giant Chakra, and said in a low voice.


    "Xiao Hachi said that this guy''s power is Susano, and this power can only be used by one family in the entire ninja world.


    And this family is the Uchiha clan!


    If there is no accident, this guy is probably a member of the Uchiha clan, which means that he is probably from Konoha! "


    "Sure enough, is it Uchiha''s power?"


    After listening to Kirabi''s words, Ai immediately affirmed his conjecture. After all, the information fully showed these things.


    As for Kirabi not knowing these things, Ai could only sigh slightly.


    Because this guy is not interested in a lot of this type of information, it is not unusual for him not to pay attention.


    "If there is no accident, this guy is Uchiha Habara, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan."


    Fourth Raikage said with an extremely solemn expression, he endured the pain all over his body and stared ahead.


    "You have to remember that what we are facing now is an extremely dangerous guy, and we must not be careless now."


    "Brother idiot, you don''t need to say more, Bi and Xiao Ba are very clear about it!"


    Kirabi didn''t know whether he was a little nervous or too focused, and he started his signature rap again.


    Only this time, his concentration was extremely high, and his body was covered with red chakra.


    "Are you done talking?"


    Habara landed firmly on the ground, the cracks on his Susanoo had been completely repaired, and sharp ninja knives reappeared in both of Susanoo''s hands.


    "Your performance just now is commendable, but now it''s time for me to take the lead!"


    "Hmph, I have to say that you are indeed very powerful, but you are nothing more than a mouse hiding in a stinky gutter."


    The Fourth Raikage bit his voice and said in a deep voice that he had already put on a defensive stance.


    "Do you think I don''t know who you are, Uchiha Habara!"


    "Oh?"


    Habara was slightly taken aback when he heard these words, but soon he chuckled lightly.


    "How can you be so sure that I am Uchiha Habara?"


    "Your disguise is meaningless. Your ability has already exposed you. Do you still pretend now?"


    Fourth Raikage said indifferently, the Raikage Chakra Armor once again appeared on his body.


    "But it doesn''t matter, when you die, I will take off your ugly mask!"


    "You are really confident."


    Habara shook his head lightly, then he simply put his hands on his face, and then gently took off the mask.


    To act in the sphere of influence of Yanyin Village, Habara must also make some preparations.


    But now that he has been recognized, it doesn''t matter to him.


    Gently tossing the mask aside, Habara revealed his young and handsome face, he smiled slightly and then spoke slowly.


    "As I said, confidence is a good thing, and being overconfident is conceited.


    But you guessed my identity correctly, so I don''t have to kill you in this regard.


    Of course, I can also choose to hang your corpse in Yanyin Village, after all, this is the case."


    Before Habara finished speaking, Susano quickly raised both hands, and then the two ninja swords slashed down with a sound of breaking wind.


    A terrifying edge swept across the forest, frantically heading towards the Fourth Raikage and Kirabi!


    Accompanied by this sharp attack, there was Habara''s soft voice.


    "Is it interesting what''s going to happen to you Yun Yin and Yan Yin?"


    "dream!"


    Fourth Raikage roared, but before he could do anything, the chakras of Kirabi and Eight Tails had already exploded suddenly.


    In an instant, a large group of huge octopus tentacles stood in front of them!


    "boom!"


    These octopus tentacles didn''t last long at all, they were chopped off one after another, and the broken octopus tentacles fell all over the ground.


    But after these octopus tentacles landed, they quickly regained their vitality.


    They quickly rose from the ground and changed back to their thick appearance, slapping and entwining towards Yubara fiercely!


    "Small tricks!"


    Habara raised an eyebrow, then sneered.


    Susano''s light rose again, and under his control, Susano suddenly turned into a giant with two faces and four arms!


    Although Habara has only opened up Susano in this state with the help of ''Daime'', the power of ''Daime'' is also needed to maintain this state in the third stage.


    But he, who has already opened it once, has already remembered this feeling, as long as the third stage is not involved, he can use this intensity of Susanoo!


    The brilliance of Chakra shined again, and ninja knives appeared on Susanoku''s other two hands.


    The blue Chakra ninja knife kept waving, and the tentacles that were entangled and hit suddenly collapsed.


    But no matter how many tentacles rise up, they will all be cut off by Susano in the next moment.


    "Go to hell!"


    However, at the moment when the huge tentacles fell off one by one, Lei Dun''s chakra suddenly surged up, and the fourth generation of Raikage appeared in front of Habara under the cover of the tentacles.


    He roared and then punched out. At this moment, it seemed that the whole space trembled slightly.


    Under that inconceivable force, his fist landed **** Susano, at this moment Habara''s face also changed slightly.


    Because the ribs on Susanoo''s body in the second stage were actually pierced directly!


    Under this powerful punch, it seemed that everything in her way would be crushed by her.


    "What a madman!"


    Habara cursed secretly, he had no choice but to break away from Susano''s protection.


    Although it''s not impossible for him to re-condense, it will take time, and that lunatic of the Fourth Raikage has already attacked again without hesitation.


    This guy''s arm has already shown some unnatural twists, and it is obvious that there is definitely something wrong with his arm at this time.


    But the thing is that he didn''t care about this at all, he still attacked towards Yubara frantically.


    "It''s now!"


    But just after Habara escaped from Susano''s protection, Fourth Raikage suddenly yelled.


    In the next second, countless tentacles swept over again, completely blocking all possible paths for Habara to move.


    "Peng!"


    Barely giving Habara any time to react, these tentacles slammed together fiercely, and then twisted and twisted rapidly.


    The dull loud noise echoed in the forest, and the thick smoke also rose high.


    "Nice job!"


    Fourth Raikage landed on a tentacle, and he let out a slightly excited cry.


    "It''s not right, brother."


    However, Kirabi''s face was still heavy, and he stared closely at the cloud of smoke not far away.


    "I don''t seem to have caught him, but Xiao Ba is careful!"


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Quenching!"


    At this moment, Habara''s gloomy voice suddenly sounded, and the next moment, black and white intertwined flames filled the sky and fell from the sky!


    Such a terrifying sea of ??flames was beyond imagination, it almost covered the entire position of the eight-tailed tentacles released by Kirabi.


    Kirabi and Ai glanced at each other, and in the next second, they broke out at an astonishing speed at the same time, and left here quickly.


    Kirabi actually wants to continue to use the power of the eight tails to defend, but at this time he is still at his peak in the future.


    Before he has completely turned into a tailed beast, his ability to mobilize power is still a little bit poor.


    Especially before that, he had already mobilized his power on a large scale once, and now he really couldn''t mobilize it again quickly.


    And the fourth generation of Raikage really didn''t have much to do in the face of such an attack of escapism.


    After all, what he is best at is ninjutsu, and he doesn''t spend too much time on ninjutsu.


    And having said that, even if he uses the thunder escape ninjutsu, he may not be able to block such a fire escape.


    "Ding ding ding!"


    When Habara and the fourth generation of Raikage brothers were constantly colliding, on the other side of the battlefield, several figures were constantly interlacing, and the crisp sound of metal collisions was endless.


    Zhishui''s scarlet eyes kept attacking, his movements were agile and graceful, just like a dancer.


    Such a battle is not difficult for him, perhaps the only trouble comes from the outside world.


    The scope of the battle between Habara and the fourth generation of Raikage Brothers was too large, even his side was constantly affected and had to stop the attack.


    And Shisui also discovered one more thing, that is, he seemed to underestimate the girl from Nara Yanye.


    Although this woman''s chakra is average, her physical fitness is also average. As for fighting skills, Shisui really doesn''t know what achievements the Nara clan has made in fighting skills.


    But such a girl is still able to deal with the attack of two little ghosts with red hair and white hair, and she is still using her shadow to restrain her opponent.


    Although she was only facing two teenagers, the profession of ninja was really special.


    Sometimes even a five-year-old kid can kill you if you are not careful!


    In their Konoha Village, isn''t Kakashi just a five-year-old who graduated and then blocked and killed people on the battlefield?


    Yan Ye''s performance made Shisui completely relieved, so what he had to do was to defeat the enemy in front of him as soon as possible, and then support Habara!


    Habara faced the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki alone, the pressure was unimaginable.


    Even if Shisui knew about Habara''s strength, facing such an enemy, no matter how strong Habara was, he might not feel comfortable.


    "It''s time to speed up, but these guys must have their value together with the fourth generation of Raikage.


    So when you are not sure how Habara will deal with the Fourth Raikage and the others, it is better not to kill them as much as possible. "


    Shisui thought silently while attacking his heart, and then he blocked Samui''s ninja knife fiercely, and then jumped up and threw several kunai.


    These kunai looked disorganized, and they even collided with each other in the air.


    What is just astonishing is that after some collisions, these kunai actually changed their flight trajectory and stabbed Samui''s back precisely.


    Samuel didn''t seem to react, she was directly stabbed in the back by these kunai, but a puff of white smoke came out of his body the next moment.


    And Zhishui''s Sharingan had already seen through Samuel''s movements, and he moved almost the moment Samuel activated the substitute technique.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Zhishui quickly formed a seal with one hand, and a huge orange fireball rushed towards not far away. The scorching temperature made the air on the ground even more distorted.


    As soon as Samuel''s figure landed, she saw the fireball flying towards her fiercely, which made her grit her teeth.


    Chakra erupted suddenly, and a violent lightning chakra appeared on the short knife in her hand, and then she quickly jumped back and the short knife slashed forward.


    "Cloud Flow Flying Blade!"


    Thunder Blade quickly shot out from her sword light, and then hit Zhishui''s fireball heavily.


    This sharp thunder blade directly split Zhishui''s fireball into two, but at this moment her face suddenly turned pale.


    Because at the moment the fireball was separated, Zhishui had already come in front of her!


    Those scarlet sharing eyes suddenly changed into a strange dart-shaped pattern.


    The pattern slowly rotated. At this moment, Samuel only felt that she was in a trance, but just for a moment, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach!


    "Peng!"


    Samui flew upside down and hit a rock heavily.


    She now feels her internal organs move, and the severe pain almost makes her unable to move.


    At this moment, she seemed to have a new understanding of the masked person in front of her.


    Such speed and power really made her too unbelievable, and his pair of sharing eyes seemed to be very different from what he knew.


    She didn''t know what that meant but she knew that this person was strong, and it was obvious that this person was not Uchiha Habara.


    Then there is very likely only one identity of this guy, and that is the once-legendary Shisui Zhishui!


    Uchiha Shisui''s reputation in the ninja world was much louder than that of Habara. Of course, it is higher-level ninjas who know more about him.


    As Kirabi''s disciple, Samuel could naturally know about the existence of Zhishui, but after guessing that this person was Zhishui, she became even more worried.


    Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui are famous everywhere, and they are also the patriarch and deputy patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    Such a situation really made Samui seriously doubt whether their whereabouts were exposed.


    But regardless of whether they were exposed or not, their current situation is really not good. Although this place is some distance from the border, Iwanin is not out of reach.


    And the strength of these two people is really too strong, it is really not an easy thing for them to deal with, especially when she is facing Zhishui, she is really not an opponent!


    "No, you can''t just give up like this!"


    Samui gritted her teeth and wanted to get up, but in the next second a ninja knife was already on her neck.


    "You''ve already lost."


    Zhishui''s awe-inspiring voice rang in her ears, and at this moment she noticed that Zhishui had come to her before she knew it!


    "Uchiha Shisui"


    Samuel almost gritted her teeth and said, but the cold blade made her dare not make any changes.


    "Have you been discovered? It seems that my disguise is not good enough."


    Almost the same as Habara, Shisui didn''t intend to pretend at all after his identity was exposed.


    He gently took off his mask, and then looked at Samuel indifferently.


    "But it doesn''t matter, you should be grateful for your identities, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to continue talking to me now.


    At least, I won''t let you die until Habara decides whether you are dead or alive. "


    Speaking of this, Zhishui paused slightly, and the next moment his eyes began to rotate again, and the strange chakra spread rapidly.


    Seeing this, Samuel turned her head almost subconsciously, but Zhishui had already grabbed her neck, forcing her to look at him.


    In an instant, Samuy''s eyes became blurred, and Zhishui also spoke slowly.


    "Stay here and don''t move around, if you move, then you will attack two enemies.


    These two enemies are the two brats who came here with you."


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Guo''s civil and military classmate''s reward, thank you, thank you~!


    ps: Please subscribe, ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a recommendation ticket, thank you everyone~!

 Chapter 195： Uchihas Power (Part 2)

    Ai and Kirabi jumped behind at the same time, and the directions they chose were completely different.


    Black and white flames fell fiercely on these octopus tentacles, and suddenly a burnt smell began to spread continuously.


    After these tentacles were burned by the flames, they quickly turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared in place.


    Ai was shrouded in thick smoke, he didn''t know where Kirabi was now, and likewise he didn''t know where Habara was.


    But he knew that he had to be extremely vigilant, especially since his current situation was really not that good.


    "The defensive power of that **** technique is really exaggerated."


    Ai clenched his fists tightly, and in an instant a piercing pain surged up.


    Looking at his slightly distorted right arm, Ai sighed fiercely. The fractured right arm was even worse at this moment.


    What''s more, his condition is not limited to his right arm, his whole body has suffered from the violent blow from Susano.


    Under such an attack, his Thunder Dungeon armor was directly shattered!


    Although he survived, his overall condition is not ideal.


    "Also, how did he avoid Bi''s siege?"


    While vigilantly observing the disturbances around him, Ai began to think quickly.


    Under such circumstances, even if he exploded at the fastest speed, he might not be able to dodge it.


    However, Uchiha Habara did it, and took the opportunity to attack them, which made Ai really puzzled.


    "Pure speed, or the substitute technique, avatar technique that has been prepared for a long time, or..."


    Thinking of this, Ai''s heart began to sink. Of course, he also thought of a possibility, a possibility that he really didn''t want to face.


    That is, space ninjutsu!


    It''s no secret that Konoha possesses space ninjutsu, even Yun Yin has developed it long ago.


    It''s just that the space ninjutsu developed by them has too high requirements on human body quality, and it can be said that it is not practical at all.


    But Konoha is different, their space ninjutsu can be used even in single combat.


    The former Namikaze Minato used the Flying Thunder God Art to tie him and Bi.


    "Is it really space ninjutsu?"


    Ai clenched his fist, but at this moment a strong chakra wave rippled around him.


    His expression changed quickly, and then he jumped up violently, but his movements were still a little slower.


    "Buzz!"


    The sharp blade slashed at his body fiercely, even though he still had the chakra armor on his body, he couldn''t help but be left with a deep cut.


    The blood quickly spilled from his back. The only thing he was thankful for at this moment was that he reacted fast enough and fast enough, otherwise it would have landed on his neck!


    "Is the response quick?"


    Habara''s voice appeared in his ears again, and Habara stood there quietly, as if he had been standing there in the first place.


    "Sure enough, space ninjutsu!"


    And the fourth generation of Raikage has been completely determined at this moment, the guy in front of him has indeed mastered this terrifying power!


    That ghostly figure really cannot be described by speed.


    "Uchiha Habara, it seems that the entire ninja world has underestimated you."


    "It counts, but it doesn''t count."


    Habara shook his head lightly, he calmly looked at Sidai Raikage with a smile on his lips.


    "I never care if others underestimate me, after all, if I can, I still don''t like to do it.


    But as a ninja, especially a ninja from a ninja village, we can''t help ourselves in many things. "


    Habara''s words made Ai a little silent. Indeed, as a ninja in Ninja Village, many things are really beyond her control.


    Especially when standing at the pinnacle of Ninja Village''s power, this feeling of involuntary control will become more and more obvious.


    Don''t think that you can do whatever you want when you are at the top. Although you can indeed do this, the price is not simply being overthrown.


    Standing at the pinnacle of Ninja Village''s rights also means that you have greater responsibilities, and at the same time, there are greater chains binding you.


    This makes you have to think more about doing things, and you need to be more careful, otherwise the whole village may be unlucky with you!


    Although Habara is not the shadow of a village, and he self-effacingly describes himself as a ninja from the village, Ai knows very well that this guy is one of the few people at the top of Konoha''s power.


    Isn''t what they are doing now essentially fighting for their own village?


    Habara looked at Sidai Raikage''s expression that seemed to have changed, and he couldn''t help chuckling, he didn''t know what Sidai Raikage thought, but he didn''t care so much.


    The reason why he was willing to talk nonsense with the Fourth Raikage was entirely out of respect.


    The world of Hokage is actually a matter of looking at bloodlines, and this fourth generation of Raikage does not have the blessing and help of the so-called bloodlines.


    They purely rely on their own efforts to continuously polish and improve from a personal point of view, thus obtaining their current strength.


    To be honest, if there were not so many bloodlines, I am afraid that the fourth generation of Raikage might really be one of the best characters!


    For such a person, Habara still has some respect, but it is only an emotional respect.


    Just like "give all support except support" that often occurs between countries, Habara only respects him except for "respect".


    Gently shaking the ninja sword in his hand, Habara pointed the ninja sword straight at the Fourth Raikage, and he spoke calmly.


    "Let''s do it, we are all in a hurry after all.


    Although I have gone all out, after all, I still have a lot of power that I haven''t used.


    Whether I can use these powers depends on the performance of you and your brother. "


    "You just said that self-confidence is a good thing, but being overconfident is conceited. You are too conceited now!"


    Fourth Raikage''s whole body chakra was constantly surging, he stared at Habara and shouted in a deep voice.


    "I am the fourth generation of Raikage, and I am the one who bears the name of Raikage. I will show you the power that belongs to Raikage!"


    As soon as the words fell, the Fourth Raikage suddenly exploded with incredible speed, and his figure had already appeared in front of Habara.


    "Lightning Thunder I Burst!"


    Gathering all his strength, he struck out suddenly with a punch, and aimed hard at Habara''s chest.


    But at this time, after Habara had already used void walking, it was naturally impossible to hide this power.


    Faced with such a speed, he smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, and the next moment he had disappeared in front of Lei Ying.


    When he appeared again, he was already beside Raikage, and the ninja sword with the blue chakra directly pierced the fourth Raikage''s chest!


    However, what made him frown slightly was that his Ninja Knife only pierced a section, and was directly stuck by the muscles of Lei Dun Chakra and Raikage...


    .....


    "Didn''t you come after me?"


    Kirabi landed steadily on the ground, and in the thick smoke, he quickly drew out several ninja knives and kept on guard.


    At this time, like Ai, he didn''t know where the other party was at all, but the only thing he was better than Ai was that he also had eight tails to assist him in observing and perceiving the battle.


    "Your brother is on the other side, that Uchiha guy is looking for your brother."


    Sure enough, the voice of Eight Tails soon rang in Kirabi''s mind.


    Qi Rabi''s face turned slightly when he heard the words: "Where are they, I have to hurry to support my elder brother!"


    "If you can work a little harder, you won''t be unable to quickly mobilize my strength just now."


    Hachio pointed Kirabi in a direction, and then he said with a slightly complaining voice.


    "I''ll give you a suggestion, don''t hesitate to turn it into a tailed beast if necessary.


    At least that way I can try to protect you and your big brother, knowing you''re not dealing with any easy characters. "


    "Is it that dangerous?"


    Kirabi asked silently while running in that direction.


    He is really not familiar with Uchiha''s power, and he doesn''t even know why Uchiha Habara is so strong.


    The black and white flames are extremely powerful, and the blue chakra giant is even more terrifying.


    In addition, that guy seems to have space ninjutsu that makes Kirabi creepy!


    Like his elder brother Ai, Kirabi may never forget the golden figure who performed space ninjutsu and played with them in the palm of his hand.


    That battle really left an extremely deep impression on him, and that battle also made him realize that there are such terrifying existences in other villages.


    Although that guy died a few years later, but now there seems to be a more terrifying guy, a more tricky guy!


    "It''s not just as simple as being dangerous, that guy''s performance has already explained everything."


    While Kirabi was on his way, Hachio said quickly in his mind.


    "If there is no accident, that guy''s eyes are probably already Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"


    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"


    Kirabi asked suspiciously, he really didn''t have a deep understanding of such knowledge.


    In other words, the entire ninja world now has sufficient awareness of the changes in Sharingan, and only the Uchiha high-level, Konoha high-level and Onoki, and these tailed beasts.


    "That''s right, Kaleidoscope Sharingan. This is a further performance of the Uchiha clan on ordinary Sharingan, and the power of these eyes is unimaginable."


    Hachio''s voice echoed in Kirabi''s mind, and his tone seemed a little low, as if he was remembering something.


    "Uchiha and Senju have been entangled for thousands of years, even before their surnames were Uchiha and Senju, they were already entangled.


    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan is the display of the top power of the Uchiha clan. This kind of power can destroy the world. This kind of power is beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    The giant you met before is one of the powers of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    This power is both offensive and defensive, and this power makes people suffocated and desperate. Even if we encounter this power, I am afraid that we will not be able to bear it.


    Of course, the person who used this power may not fully use it because of his ability, or because he underestimated you.


    But you have to remember, once this power explodes, even I will feel very uncomfortable.


    And the illusion of the kaleidoscope Sharingan can directly control our power. "


    Eight tails speak very fast, and their communication method is similar to spiritual communication, and Kirabi has completely received the information in just an instant.


    After learning about these things, his face also became a little weird and ugly.


    Has the giant Chakra called Susanohu not been fully unleashed yet, so what will it look like when it is fully released?


    There is also the power of the kaleidoscope that can control the tailed beast. This is the first time he has heard this information, and this information really makes him feel a chill down his spine.


    As a human being, once the Tailed Beast is under control, he really knows what it means.


    But soon, Kirabi asked curiously: "In this case, I will completely release you, wouldn''t it be..."


    "Idiot, if I''m under control, you can still try to wake me up!"


    Eight tails'' voice was deafening, but it could only affect Kirabi alone.


    "If you are controlled, and his eyes find me through your chakra, then we can only die together!"


    It has to be said that Yao still knows the danger of the kaleidoscope.


    In the original book, Sasuke once used Sharingan to find the Nine Tails hidden in Naruto through Naruto.


    At that time, Sasuke''s Sharingan was nothing more than Sangoudama, he could do this step, let alone Habara''s kaleidoscope-level eyes.


    "I understand. If it really comes to that situation, I won''t hesitate!"


    Kirabi responded quickly in his heart, and his speed began to increase.


    He already felt the chakra erupting in front of him, which made him look extra nervous.


    That **** guy dealt with him and his eldest brother teaming up with ease, and even taught them both a lesson.


    Now that my elder brother is facing that guy alone while injured, can he really bear it?


    Kirabi was really in a hurry, and his speed was constantly increasing.


    Red chakra covered his whole body, which provided him with sufficient strength and also repaired his injuries.


    "Bi, your disciples are in trouble."


    At this moment, Yao suddenly spoke again, this time his tone became more anxious.


    "Samuyi is controlled by this Habara teammate, and that guy is actually a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    Kalui and Omoi were also subdued, and now the three of them are not in danger for the time being, but the situation is very unfavorable to us. "


    "Is it another kaleidoscope Sharingan?"


    Kirabi clenched his fists involuntarily after listening to the eight-tailed words. Since the beginning of the battle, he has not received any good news.


    However, he still suppressed his anger and tried to calm himself down.


    He is a qualified ninja, and he knows that he must calm down now before he can think about what to do.


    In a very short period of time, his eyes suddenly became firm.


    Then he broke out and headed towards his elder brother''s position at the fastest speed, because he knew very well what was the most important.


    And if they can subdue Uchiha Habara, then his disciples will be fine!


    ¡­


    "Stuck?"


    Seeing that his ninja sword couldn''t penetrate at all, Habara couldn''t help frowning.


    And the Fourth Raikage suddenly let out a roar, his huge body seemed so flexible at this moment.


    He quickly withdrew his hand, then grabbed Habara''s ninja sword fiercely, and then twisted it as if he wanted to wring the ninja sword off directly!


    And Yu Principle didn''t give him any room to react at all, his chakra broke out suddenly, and the next moment he disappeared in front of the Fourth Raikage.


    And his ninja knife appeared from a strange angle again, stabbing fiercely at the rib of the Fourth Raikage.


    This time, a cyan edge appeared on Habara Ninja Knife, and he swung Ai away with almost nothing, and a scar was added to his ribs!


    It''s just that this knife also only cut part of the muscles, and didn''t fully achieve the effect Habara wanted.


    "So that''s how it is."


    Habara quickly glanced at the Fourth Raikage in front of him, and soon he nodded clearly.


    The fourth generation of Raikage''s physical fitness is really too strong, and his muscle density has reached an incredible level.


    In addition, his body is protected by the Thunder Dungeon armor, and the strength of this armor seems to have reached a peak at this time.


    "Sword Comes"


    Under such circumstances, Habara''s ninja sword can break through his defense is already very strong.


    And after breaking through the defense, facing the muscles like steel plates, the damage that can be caused is indeed limited.


    His first strike was so effective, the main reason was that this guy''s Thunder Dun hadn''t exploded to the extreme.


    But the next two knives this guy already has enough defenses, even if Habara uses the wind escape, the effect is not ideal.


    But Habara didn''t care that much, he had an absolute advantage at this time, so he didn''t need to worry at all.


    "Is it a good defense? I have to say that the people of Yunyin Village have really exercised the limits of the human body to the extreme."


    Habara looked at Fourth Raikage calmly, and he smiled lightly.


    "However, you may also pay too much attention to the muscles of your body, and as a result, you have exercised your brain to the point where only the muscles are left.


    But in order to reward you, my three swords have no effect, so I will use my strength! "


    As soon as the words fell, the blue Chakra skeleton appeared on Habara''s body again.


    "It''s this move again, but with this giant I don''t believe you are still so flexible!"


    Fourth Raikage''s eyes were dimmed, and then he almost bit his teeth and burst out a super strong chakra again.


    "Lei Dun¡¤Lei Yu Level Chiyo Mai!"


    He almost roared and burst out with terrifying power, and then he moved towards Yubara as fast as lightning.


    Habara shook his head lightly, then his eyes rolled quickly.


    Then at this moment, his face changed slightly, and countless tentacles rose from the ground and directly wrapped him with Susano!


    "Nice job, Bee!"


    The fourth generation of Raikage also discovered this situation, and he couldn''t help being happy at this time, and then his chakra burst out even more fiercely.


    Faced with this scene, Habara frowned slightly. Although he was not surprised by Kirabi''s arrival, this time the power he used with the eight tails was obviously much stronger than before.


    Before Habara''s Susanoo hadn''t deployed at all, it was impossible for him to defend against this punch.


    But at this moment Habara''s temper also came up, he is not Uchiha Madara, he was beaten again and again by Susano, and he can still maintain a joking attitude.


    Of course, if he had Uchiha Madara''s strength, maybe he would play like that, but he doesn''t have it, and he''s not Reincarnated.


    "In that case..."


    At this moment, the "Great Annihilation" quietly started, and Habara''s chakra became extremely frightening.


    And his Susanoo was almost the moment the Fourth Raikage approached, a huge fist opened and broke the entanglement of the tentacles.


    "what!"


    Kirabi''s face changed drastically, because he felt that Habara''s power had exploded again, even if he almost fully used the power of Yao, he still could not trap Habara.


    The huge fist didn''t have any frills, and it directly hit the fourth Raikage''s fist.


    boom!


    The two fists collided, and the powerful impact spread wildly around the point of contact.


    At this moment, the tentacles beside Habara were destroyed by the aftermath of Chakra, but Habara''s figure remained motionless, instead, the Fourth Raikage flew backwards in an instant.


    With a bang, his figure landed on the ground, and a huge pit appeared.


    At such a speed, even Kirabi couldn''t use his tentacles to protect him at all, he turned his head and shouted.


    "Brother..."


    "You''d better take care of yourself, Yao!"


    Habara snorted coldly, his Susanoo suddenly started to grow crazily.


    And in the process of becoming bigger, Habara and Susano formed seals almost simultaneously, and the vast chakra filled the sky.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinction!"


    A fireball like a meteorite was ejected directly from the mouth of Susanoo, who was rising almost forty meters.


    The fireball quickly landed on the ground, and the ground was instantly ignited in the next second. The vast sea of ??flames spread wildly towards the surroundings, and the scorching breath enveloped everyone.


    "Damn it...Little Ba!"


    Kirabi really has nothing to do at this moment, all he can do now is to use his most powerful power.


    He had already discussed this with Eight-tailed and he had already made preparations. The moment Eight-tailed''s dull voice rang through his mind, a huge change occurred in his whole body.


    "this is....."


    Chakra, which was so berserk and full of destructive power, erupted suddenly, even Habara felt a little uneasy in the face of such power.


    The moment the huge Eight-tails appeared in Habara''s eyes, Kirabi controlled the Eight-tails without hesitation and launched an attack.


    "Eight Volumes of Tailed Beasts!"


    Hachio let out a roar, and then he wrapped his tentacles around himself, and the sharp-eyed Habara noticed that one of his tentacles had picked up the Fourth Raikage on the ground.


    Then his whole tailed beast began to spin at a high speed, and his chakra cooperated with his incomparable power to quickly form a huge storm.


    This kind of storm Yubara didn''t dare to try its power, because Yubara remembered that this technique was in the original book, but it directly wiped out a large forest.


    "boom!"


    The huge roar resounded through the sky and the earth, and the huge smoke covered the sky even more.


    Habara landed steadily in the distance, and his ability to act was guaranteed under the power of Da Mie.


    At this time, his Susano has also completely completed the transformation. It can be said that it is unprecedented for Susano who has not reached the fourth stage to reach his height.


    The 50-meter giant covered in armor, with two faces and four hands, stood there like a Shura. His cold and destructive chakra captivated people''s hearts and souls.


    Habara was standing on the ground, and he also sighed a little at this time, because Susano was too tall and he couldn''t reach the top of Susano''s head at all.


    At any rate, he could drive a Gundam into the central area, but obviously he couldn''t do it either.


    Before reaching the fourth stage, Habara can only control Susanoo in this posture.


    However, he was only a little emotional, and after solving these two guys waiting for the last mark, he can complete the final transformation.


    At that time, he can have the Susanoo of the fourth stage!


    What''s more, fighting these two people is also a way to improve and hone Habara''s own combat experience, and he himself enjoys it very much.


    But no matter how he enjoys it, he has to go all out. Under his control, Susanoo has huge chakra ninja swords on all four arms.


    And he himself also began to slowly brew and accumulate the power of nature, once the necessary moment came, he would definitely use the fairy mode!


    After all, neither of these two guys is easy to deal with...


    ¡­


    "Habara, how can I get involved in such a battle..."


    In the distance where Habara and the Raikage brothers were fighting, Shisui brought Kirabi''s three disciples and Yan Ye to a mountain peak.


    Seeing the battle in the distance, Shisui was really moved. The fierce battle broke out completely in Susano Habara, and started again after he and Kirabi were completely eight-tailed.


    And the battle at this time has been somewhat out of Zhishui and Yanye''s cognition, not to mention how shocked the three Kirabi disciples have been.


    Although it was not the first time that Yan Ye and Shisui had seen a battle like this with Habara, before that he was almost crushed unilaterally.


    But now that he met the tailed beast, Habara still behaved so easily, which is really incredible.


    As for the three Kirabi''s disciples, they couldn''t help but tremble at this moment.


    Watching the two huge figures constantly colliding in the distance, feeling the terrifying storm brought by every punch, watching that every swing of a knife can tear the ground apart.


    They really seriously doubt now whether they have become a fake ninja.


    In other words, the two warring parties have truly surpassed the limits that ninjas should have, and they have reached other levels?


    But as soon as this idea came out, they shook their heads involuntarily.


    Even if they are Yun Ninja, they have to admit one thing at this time, that is, their teacher is now fighting with the power of Eight Tails.


    It is only natural that the tailed beast can explode with such power. After all, the tailed beast is the biggest weapon in the village, and it is the ultimate trump card of every village.


    Although ninjas are not without the ability to defeat tailed beasts, all of these people are the best in the ninja world.


    And that Uchiha Habara raised the upper limit of these people again!


    His whole body exploded with a strategic ability not weaker than that of the tailed beast, and the power he displayed was even more jaw-dropping!


    "This is really not the power that humans should have..."


    At this moment, they could only sigh silently in their hearts.


    And above the forest in the distance, the duel of the ninja peak is still going on.


    Let''s call this place a forest now, after all, it was indeed a forest before that.


    It''s just that the trees in this area have completely disappeared now, and the hot breath is constantly permeating with the smell of burning.


    The originally flat land is full of huge pits and cracks, no matter how you look at it, it is most appropriate to call this place Hell.


    Habara and Kirabi are currently engaged in a serious battle, body skills, ninjutsu, and sword skills are constantly intertwined, and they are constantly being cracked by the opponent.


    The figures moving at high speed intertwined with each other, and Susano swept out with a huge sweep, as if to cut everything with infinite power.


    And the moment the eight tails controlled by Kirabi were in the wrong body, his eight tails immediately lifted up and blocked the knife fiercely.


    At the same time, his fist mercilessly hit Susanoo''s chest.


    The huge energy wave spread crazily, cracks appeared on the ribs of Susano''s chest, and the same tentacle that intercepted the ninja sword was directly cut off by Susano!


    "It hurts, **** it!"


    The eight-tailed painful voice echoed in Kirabi''s mind. Although the tentacles can be restored, it will take a long time.


    Kirabi was also very helpless, he really couldn''t guarantee that he would not be harmed in the face of such an offensive.


    But now he doesn''t have the time to fully pay attention to Kirabi''s situation, taking advantage of this opportunity to get close, he immediately manipulates the tentacles to roll towards Susano''s other arms.


    But at this time, Habara has basically become familiar with the battle mode of Yatsuo after going through such a long battle.


    With a cold snort, he turned around without hesitation and followed the impact of Eight-Tails'' attack to get away. At the same time, the other three hands swung their knives quickly to prevent Eight-Tails'' tentacles from touching him.


    "But such a battle is not the solution."


    Controlling Susano quickly and completely through the center of the battle circle, Habara couldn''t help but sighed slightly in his heart.


    At this time, although his defense and attack power will not be weak when facing the eight tails, it is difficult for him to deal a fatal blow to the eight tails.


    The reason is actually very simple. On the one hand, he is not mobile enough to flexibly attack the eight tails.


    On the other hand, he is not strong enough to cut everything like Uchiha Madara.


    "And I don''t have too much chakra now, and my eyes are a little sore. If I continue to fight like this, I may be the one who will be in trouble."


    Habara''s understanding of the current situation is still very clear. Under such circumstances, he still has another choice, that is the immortal mode!


    In fact, to be honest, Habara was not sure whether his first stage of immortal mode could improve his attack power.


    But in any case, this is Habara''s best choice now, which is much better than letting him spend with Yao.


    "In fact, from the current point of view, complete tailed beastization is also a chakra resonance mode of tailed beasts and jinchuriki. The longer it lasts, the greater the consumption of jinchuriki.


    The current Kirabi is still at his peak many years later, as can be seen from his previous reactions.


    So....."


    Now here, without hesitation, Habara began to mobilize the power he had prepared long ago.


    The natural breath quickly spread over him, but in an instant, purple eye shadow appeared on his face, and his Susanoo also let out a roar!


    In the distance, Kirabi is also communicating with Eight-tails at this time.


    They also got a consensus that this must not go on like this anymore, they must find a way to make a quick decision.


    With this understanding, Kirabi made a decision.


    "Brother, how is your recovery now?" Kirabi turned to look at his elder brother, and asked in a low voice.


    Ai stood up, his physical condition was even worse at this time, his right hand was showing a strange twist.


    And he has various injuries on his body, the most important thing is that the bones in his body are also broken.


    However, he still endured the severe pain and said calmly, "I''m recovering well. These minor injuries don''t affect me much. Do you have any plans?"


    "Is that so?"


    Looking at the state of his elder brother, Kirabi sighed silently in his heart, but he still said very seriously.


    "I may need Big Brother''s help, I discussed it with Xiao Ba, and we decided to use the Tailed Beast Jade.


    It''s just that I''m not particularly familiar with this power, and I''m not sure about my state after using it, so I may need my elder brother to make the final blow. "


    "Tail beast jade?"


    Ai''s face changed slightly when he heard Kirabi''s words, and he immediately spoke.


    "That power is not a joke, and don''t forget that this guy knows space ninjutsu, just in case..."


    "Didn''t you find out, brother, didn''t he use space power after entering Susano?"


    It was rare for Kirabi not to be affected, he said firmly.


    "And the elder brother also has to believe in the power of the Tailed Beast Jade, even if he can still use it at that time, I will definitely do everything possible to prevent him from using Susanoo!


    Anyway, this is our last chance, because Xiao Ba told me..."


    Kirabi said with a face, while already making preparations.


    "My chakra and his resonance have reached the limit, and I can''t hold it anymore.


    What''s more, the opponent''s strength has been improved again. Although I don''t know why, I know we must do something.


    Isn''t it, brother? "


    ¡­


    Habara actually didn''t expect that he could push Kirabi and Raikage to this point.


    In fact, it''s normal to think about it carefully. Habara hid his identity at the beginning so that Raikage didn''t know his situation at all.


    And his initial burst of strength was also the beginning of Raikage''s injury.


    This is how injuries are. Once they occur, they will only get worse without quick treatment.


    Especially in such a high-intensity battle, Habara put too much pressure on him, and he had no way or chance to heal himself.


    Although Kirabi was not attacked by Yubara, his fighting style was somewhat restrained by Yubara.


    Taijutsu Yuhara has kaleidoscope and void walking, and Habara who uses the power of the tailed beast also has this Susano.


    Moreover, Kirabi''s battle was very passive from beginning to end, and he was always fighting while trying to find a way to rescue Raikage.


    This way of fighting makes him very passive. After all, the effect of fighting in a team is really not 1+1 equals 2.


    What''s more, Habara is still a standard hanger, otherwise, normally speaking, Habara would not be his opponent after the full eight-tailed form.


    The consumption of the kaleidoscope and the consumption of chakra are fatal factors, but Habara has greatly alleviated these problems.


    But this is just a relief, what should be consumed is still being consumed, otherwise Habara would not adopt the immortal mode and want to work hard.


    "Also, this Hachio seems to have the same idea."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, he could feel the chakra that Yao was brewing his own terror.


    But at this time, he didn''t care too much, he quickly recovered Susanoo with the help of the force of nature.


    And he also discovered that he can indeed control these natural forces to act on Susanoo!


    At this moment, he seemed to find that he seemed to be able to raise Susanoo to another level, so as to reach the power of the fourth stage!


    But Habara was still very calm, he didn''t waste his natural power too much.


    Moreover, Susanoo in the fourth stage does not have the protection of armor. It can be said that the defense is exchanged for superb mobility.


    Such an approach is not suitable for Habara for the time being, what he needs most now is the strongest attack power.


    Looking at Hachio in the distance, the four ninja knives in his hand trembled at the same time, he raised his eyebrows lightly and then said in a playful voice.


    "Do you want to make a final desperate fight? I have to say that you really surprised me today."


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    Kirabi''s indifferent voice came out from the eight tails, and under the reminder of the eight tails, he also knew that Habara''s situation at this time was very terrible.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, and Yao kept secret about the power of Habara Chakra, but Kirabi didn''t care.


    Just like what he said, these are his few opportunities, an opportunity that must not be missed!


    "I still have energy, my charm shines, and Rabbi Yao Sand is me! Yay! Ah! The battle has already begun, so ashamed, let''s move forward vigorously!"


    Kirabi suddenly began to sing his own rap again in a low voice, and the moment his last syllable fell, he controlled the eight tails and suddenly burst out at a terrifying speed.


    The ground trembled crazily at this moment, and his tentacles had been thrown out violently, hitting straight towards Yubara.


    His fist also swung out suddenly at this moment, and a terrifying storm quietly formed at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, Habara was also a little bit surprised, this guy is playing desperately.


    After wielding the ninja knife to quickly clean up a few tentacles, facing the terrifying fist, he could only forcibly jump up with Susanoo.


    Even if Susano reduced the weight on Habara due to the Great Annihilation, this reduction is relative, and Habara still has to bear all this.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara noticed that Kirabi''s movements stopped, as if the person who was going all out just now was not him at all.


    At this time, he controlled the eight-tailed head to raise slightly, and a chakra sphere that was almost condensed to the extreme converged on his mouth!


    Seeing this scene, Habara finally knew what this guy meant.


    This guy is simply forcing himself to move or even jump, so that he has no room for defense to launch a fatal blow.


    However, Habara was also very calm, and he also noticed a detail, that is, when Kirabi forced him to move, he intentionally made him change direction.


    Before that, Shishui and Yanye were behind him!


    If he avoids that damned Tailed Beast Jade, I''m afraid both of them will suffer.


    Of course, this guy''s greatest purpose may be to protect his disciples, but anyway, Habara still approves of his approach.


    Thinking in his heart, Habara simply controlled Susano to stop in the sky, and then the Chakra ninja knives in Susano''s remaining hands disappeared.


    Only one was kept on the right hand, and then the left hand also held the ninja sword together.


    He was brewing silently, silently controlling his own chakra and continuously improving his aura.


    At the moment when his brewing reached its peak, Yao also completed all the preparations!


    Suddenly, Susano moved.


    The Shura-like Susanoo swung the sword with both hands, and Habara''s right eye started to spin wildly.


    At this moment, it seemed that the space was cut, the earth split, and the sky tilted.


    Such extreme power seemed to make Kirabi and Eight Tails feel instinctive fear.


    However, his Tailed Beast Jade also sprayed out at this moment, and the black sphere quickly moved towards Yubara. UU Reading


    However, the next moment, the black sphere collided with the sharp edge of the Chakra Ninja Knife!


    The extremely intense energy burst out suddenly, at first it was only a little bit, and then it instantly increased, surpassing any previous energy explosion.


    Between the sky and the earth, it suddenly became white, and at this moment, time seemed to have stopped, and the sound also disappeared at this moment!


    What is left is only the energy fluctuations that spread out round after round, and everything that was annihilated by the energy waves.


    Eight tails let out a cold snort, and then his eight tentacles wrapped around his body directly, and the two arms in front of him also crossed to block his chest.


    However, his entire body was also quickly repelled, and even smoke appeared on his body, as if he was burned.


    Habara was not much better at this time, he also quickly controlled Susano to defend.


    However, the frightening thing is that his defense is really very small, he can only watch the cracks appear on Susanoo''s whole body, and continue to shatter!


    The explosion lasted for an extremely long time. Looking from a distance, a mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the cracked ground spread almost hundreds of miles away!


    "This...is this an earthquake?"


    "Damn it, the earth is cracked!"


    "What happened to that explosion?"


    "It seems to be coming from over there!"


    At this moment, whether it is the land country, the Taki country, or the border of the fire country, they all felt the terrifying shock and the outpouring of energy.


    Countless ninjas ran out, looking around and watching, all wanting to know what happened to all of this.


    And in the battle zone of the Country of Grass, at this moment, the world seems to have fallen into the doomsday...


    ¡­

 Chapter 196： Cant let him leave the Fire Nation alive

    "Cough cough cough!"


    Habara stood on the ruins and coughed continuously, and huge smoke and dust continuously entered his body, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Susanoo quickly dissipated on his body, and at this time he really had no energy left to continue to control Susanoo.


    Fortunately, at this time, the Yang Dun in his body began to exert strength continuously, and his chakra was also recovering steadily.


    "It''s really dangerous..."


    After coughing for a while, Habara finally felt a lot better.


    He raised his head and looked forward, everything in front of him looked so dilapidated.


    The mountains and rivers have completely disappeared at this moment, and all the forests have disappeared at this moment, leaving only the flames that are still burning on the scorched earth.


    Habara had never seen such a scene before, and it had a really big impact on him.


    However, while causing a huge impact, Habara was also filled with excitement.


    After all, he is also one who is constantly seeking power!


    After all, it is a time traveler, and for any time traveler, I am afraid that their exploration and desire for power will be stronger than anyone else.


    "Because the traversers are extremely insecure from the beginning to the end..."


    Habara sighed slightly, what the traveler is most afraid of is being killed by someone inexplicably.


    And as a time traveler, after losing a life inexplicably, their desire for life became more and more persistent.


    And strength is the most important weapon to protect their lives, so their pursuit and desire for weapons is also the most persistent.


    "However, the problem has been solved for the time being, but it still needs to be confirmed."


    Habara thought to himself, and then he immediately opened up his perception, and the first thing he locked on was the direction of Yan Ye and Shisui.


    What is reassuring is that there is no problem with Yan Ye and Zhishui at this time.


    However, Shisui was a little bit tragic. Under such an energy impact, he decisively opened Susanoo for protection.


    His Susanoo is green all over, and it seems to be in the second state, and his height is only more than 20 meters.


    Moreover, his Susanoo seemed to be in an extremely tragic state at this time, and his tall body was covered with terrifying cracks.


    He looked like a piece of glass that was about to shatter, and just a little extra force could make him collapse completely.


    But no matter what, Susanoo''s strength is still very high, at least he was not completely damaged in Shisui''s hands.


    However, it can also be seen that in the second stage, Susanoo really seemed a little too powerless when facing the battle with the tailed beast.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara frowned slightly, because at this moment Habara felt the extremely powerful Lightning Chakra erupting!


    He turned around in an instant, his scarlet eyes staring forward, and at this moment, the figure of the Fourth Raikage had appeared.


    There was no electric arc dancing on his body, which meant that he didn''t use the Lightning Chakra Armor to protect himself at this time.


    His speed was very fast, and his slightly twisted right hand drooped behind him during this extremely fast speed.


    But his left hand was raised high, with **** pointing at Habara.


    The powerful chakra turned into blue light and danced on his fingers, and the terrifying aura spread rapidly!


    "this is...."


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help frowning, he had already recognized this technique at this moment.


    This is a technique unique to their Yunyin Village, a technique similar to Leiqie but more destructive than Leiqie.


    However, in Habara''s memory, it seems that the Fourth Raikage has never used this technique.


    "Hell Spike ¡¤ Erben Guanshou?"


    Habara was holding the ninja sword tightly in his hand, and he was really exhausted at this moment, and he would feel very uncomfortable even if he moved it.


    But the chakra in his body has recovered a little, which makes him have enough fighting power.


    What''s more, he can see that the fourth generation of Raikage is much worse than him at this time.


    Whether it was how I beat him like this before, or the passive damage caused by the last blow, the Fourth Raikage at this time seemed to be on the verge of collapse.


    But even so, this guy is still sprinting desperately, almost in the blink of an eye, this guy is still close at hand!


    Habara''s eyes shone with scarlet luster, and then he burst out his newly recovered Chakra without hesitation.


    Amidst the roar of Chakra, Habara instantly disappeared in place.


    But at this time, his body was also a little stiff, and he was really tired.


    But fortunately, his void walking still maintained enough fluency, even if his left arm was slightly scratched by the electric arc.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ai''s move failed, and he had no intention of giving up at all.


    He felt that Habara''s movements were a bit slow, although he was also the same at this time, but his desire to fight was still high.


    He didn''t believe that Habara''s space ninjutsu could be used without restrictions!


    However, when he just adjusted his body and prepared to attack again, Habara still came to him like a ghost.


    Habara didn''t act immediately, he quickly looked at the fourth generation of Raikage, the scarlet luster in his eyes was crazy and wanton.


    The Fourth Raikage immediately realized the dire situation, and he almost instinctively wanted to escape, but the strange force had invaded the fourth Raikage''s mind in an instant.


    Seeing the fourth Raikage whose body was completely frozen, but whose left hand was still pointing straight ahead, he swung the ninja sword fiercely in his hand!


    swish.


    Without the protection of Lei Dun Chakra, even the fourth generation of Raikage is made of steel and iron, it can basically block Habara''s knife at this time.


    His left arm broke directly with the blood dance, and then fell hard to the ground.


    "what!"


    The severe pain made Sidai Raikage wake up in an instant, but it was useless even if he woke up.


    His right arm was broken a long time ago, he could fight with both feet, but he couldn''t do it at all in his current state.


    The next moment, Habara''s ninja knife directly pierced his chest, and Habara''s words rang in his ears.


    "As I said, self-confidence is a good thing, but being too confident is conceited."


    Habara''s voice also sounded weak, but the weakness in that voice could be heard clearly.


    Fourth Raikage opened his mouth, but blood flowed out immediately, he stared at Habara for a long time before speaking with difficulty.


    "You won, you are indeed stronger than you imagined, but I will trouble you with one thing."


    "Say."


    Habara looked at Fourth Raikage indifferently, his voice was still very weak.


    "If Bi is still alive, I hope you let him go. Konoha already has Nine-Tails. If you get Eight-Tails again, no one in the ninja world will agree.


    There are also those few children who hope you will let them go, they can''t threaten you at all. "


    Fourth Raikage gritted his teeth and said, it took him a lot of effort to keep his words coherent.


    "Finally, I hope that you, as a winner, can give me a good time!"


    "Aren''t you naive?"


    After listening to the fourth Raikage''s words, Habara suddenly laughed, his eyes fixed on the fourth Raikage''s eyes and said with a light smile.


    "Don''t you realize your own value? Killing you is certainly a relief, but I can''t get anything if you die.


    And don''t forget, you and Konoha still have a lot to settle! "


    ¡­


    It is really not difficult for Habara to kill this fourth-generation Raikage who is like a defeated dog, even if he is already extremely weak at this time.


    But killing this guy is certainly a relief, but the problem is that if Habara is dead, he really can''t get anything.


    Tango Country has always been the site that Habara wanted, and now that the Fourth Raikage has come to his door on his own initiative, why doesn''t he want it?


    Although Habara admitted that at that moment he really wanted to kill Fourth Raikage directly.


    After all, he has always been a narrow-minded person, how could he let this guy go if he wanted to kill himself?


    But the moment he stabbed out the ninja knife, he suddenly calmed down, so his ninja knife avoided all the vital points of the fourth generation of Raikage.


    He admitted that he was indeed controlled by his emotions, but he calmed down in a timely manner. Even if this guy is going to die, he must get the things himself before he dies!


    Habara is a realist, and he needs to avoid being influenced by emotions as much as possible in many things.


    But because he is a realist, he knows one thing very well, that is, if he wants to integrate the ninja world, this guy must die.


    "So get what I want first, and let him go back. But after he left the Fire Nation..."


    As long as he leaves the Fire Nation, the time for this guy''s death will come!


    Whether it is Habara''s own shot, or Habara''s search for the horn, it can be shot, even Orochimaru can make a shot.


    As long as this guy didn''t die in the Land of Fire, then all this has nothing to do with Konoha!


    Fourth Raikage is an extremely tough and proud person, how could he agree to Habara''s idea?


    And even if he agrees, this guy will rush to be the leader of the ninja world.


    When they decided to form the Ninja Alliance at the Five Kages Conference, this guy was the one who fought the most.


    Compared to him, Onogi, the ''stubborn stone'', is actually much easier to talk to than him.


    Ohnoki was indeed stubborn to the extreme, and Habara also had a blood feud with him.


    But this old man is quite rational, because he recognizes the current pathological development of the ninja world.


    He once stated that the war between Ninja villages is driven by interests, and hatred is just something that breeds under interests.


    book


    And this guy is also extremely concerned about everything in his Iwanin Village. When you show enough strength, then this guy will probably choose to compromise.


    Of course, this is Habara thinking in a good direction.


    If this guy doesn''t count as cooperating, then for Habara, who must retaliate, he really doesn''t mind letting the leg shadow appear in advance!


    The plot or something, in fact, has already been in the kingdom of heaven, and the whole Konoha has been changed beyond recognition.


    Not to mention that the Akatsuki organization was also dismantled by Habara, and now the Akatsuki organization seems to be looking at Biliuhu.


    It can be said that Habara no longer knows what the plot of the original novel is.


    He only knows that everything in the world has followed a trajectory that he himself doesn''t know, running forward like a runaway husky.


    Although there may be some overlaps at times, such overlaps are probably what Habara needs, so that they can be forced to overlap.


    After finishing the fourth generation of Raikage, although Habara was extremely tired, he could only pinch his nose to help this guy stop the bleeding.


    Shishui and Yan Ye also ran over quickly at this moment, and they are now very concerned about what is going on with Habara.


    After all, the battle just now was really too terrifying. This kind of battle beyond their knowledge really made them worry.


    But after confirming that Yu Yuan was fine, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    No matter what kind of emotion it is, they are the last people who don''t want anything to happen to Habara.


    .........


    Not far from Konoha''s camp, Habara stood quietly in front of a boulder, the next moment he suddenly started running and stretched out his right hand.


    The ultimate Thunder Dun power jumped between his fingers, and when this power was completely condensed, he ruthlessly stabbed at the boulder in front of him.


    "boom!"


    A huge roar suddenly sounded, and the boulder in front of him was directly penetrated by his fingers.


    Under the eruption of the ultimate Thunder Escape Chakra, this boulder was suddenly blown to pieces!


    Habara took a deep breath, and then slowly withdrew his right hand.


    If the fourth generation of Raikage saw it at this time, or anyone who knew the goods in Yunyin Village saw it.


    Then they must be able to recognize that what Yubara just used is one of the most powerful techniques in Yunyin Village, Hell Spike¡¤Siben Guanshou!


    The techniques of the Hell Spike series are really difficult to be honest, and his control over Chakra is almost abnormal.


    And this technique also requires extremely high physical strength, otherwise those electric arcs may destroy your fingers.


    Habara was watching the Fourth Raikage with a kaleidoscope at that time, so naturally he also learned this technique by ''accident''.


    And his requirements in all aspects are actually close to the standard, so he can try to learn and use this technique.


    "Papa papa..."


    At this moment, a series of applause rang out, and Habara glanced at Tsunade walking over.


    "It''s amazing, should I praise you for your high talent, or should I praise Sharingan for being really powerful?"


    "Perhaps a little of both."


    Habara smiled casually, then turned to look at Tsunade.


    "Minister Tsunade, what''s going on with Kirabi and Raikage?"


    At this time, Habara had already returned to the Konoha camp for a few days.


    Immediately after that battle, Shisui brought Habara and Yanba, and asked Yunyin and those guys to come here with the Fourth Raikage and Kirabi on their backs.


    Under the circumstances at that time, Yissam and the others really had no choice.


    Although the fourth generation of Raikage was stopped from bleeding, if the injury was not treated as soon as possible, he might really die.


    After all, Habara didn''t hold back his moves before, and almost all of their moves were fatal.


    The situation of Kirabi is better, but it is not much better.


    Physically, he did not have any injuries, after all, he had the Eight-Tails as a meat shield, and the Chakra of the Eight-Tails was still treating him.


    But Yao also suffered huge damage, and the treatment given to him is really not much.


    He was also the one who faced the huge explosion, not to mention that he dispersed more power in order to give the Fourth Raikage a chance.


    With such free human resources, Shisui only needs to take good care of Habara, not to mention they have people like Yan Ye to formulate plans and routes.


    Therefore, they didn''t spend much time, nor did they fight against Iwanin who was rushing there, and quickly rushed back to the Konoha camp.


    "Yaowei Jinchuriki''s condition is fine, but I dare not cure it for safety''s sake. I need to wait for the sealing equipment from Konoha to arrive."


    Tsunade didn''t hide it either, she spoke directly.


    "As for the Fourth Raikage, he is seriously injured, and it can be seen that you are really killing him.


    But it''s okay, you stopped the water in time and this guy is also very strong, so far he can''t die.


    But I have to say, you really prepared a ''big gift'' for us. "


    "Is it really a big gift, not a scare?"


    Habara shook his head with a smile, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Actually, I have already told you in advance in my report that we may meet people from Yunyin Village, or even Raikage who will not change his mind will go out on his own.


    But you don''t seem to pay enough attention to it, that''s why you seem to be in a hurry now, right? "


    "It is true that we are not prepared enough and we are not aware enough."


    Although Tsunade was not very comfortable with what Habara said, she admitted it straightforwardly.


    "After all, besides you, your deputy patriarch, and that girl who trusts you so much, who else would believe that?"


    "There are some things we need to deal with cautiously, but there are some things we need to assume more boldly. When we are not bold, when are we bold?"


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he asked seriously.


    "What''s the news from Jiraiya? What does he think about it?"


    "With respect, he is Hokage, and he is the Hokage you pushed up."


    Tsunade gave Habara a dissatisfied look, and then she spoke.


    "I don''t know for the time being, it may still be under discussion, but it is foreseeable that the whole Konoha will be frightened."


    What Habara did was indeed too frightening, and his record is inconceivable in any ninja village.


    After all, up to now, there is really no way to capture the enemy Ninja Village''s shadow and Renzhuriki at once!


    There have always been only shadows who died in battle and no shadows who were captured. This is almost a consensus in the entire ninja world.


    And Renzhuli is the core strategic weapon of a village, and his protection is absolutely the strictest.


    But now the strategic weapon of this village has also fallen into the hands of others. The blow to a village is really unimaginable!


    And these two are such important people, no matter which village they are in, they must be extremely vigilant.


    "Actually, I have some ideas, I hope you can help me pass them back."


    Habara thought for a while, but then he said in a low voice.


    "Of course, there''s not much to convey, just two points.


    The first is negotiation, using them in exchange for certain benefits, especially Tang Country.


    The second point is that the Fourth Raikage cannot die in the Land of Fire. "


    "you?"


    When Tsunade heard Habara''s words, he froze for a moment.


    The first condition is acceptable, after all, these guys cannot be held in Konoha for a long time.


    It is really normal to exchange them for the benefits that Konoha needs.


    But the second one really made Tsunade unresponsive, but after thinking about it carefully, she immediately understood what Habara meant.


    "You never thought about letting him go back alive, did you?"


    "Of course not, why me, do you want him to go back alive?"


    Habara showed a disdainful smile, she looked at Tsunade and said slowly.


    "The compromises made by your teacher in the past few years have caused Konoha to suffer huge losses, who caused it?


    Apart from your teacher being responsible for Hinata Risai''s death, who else is responsible?


    Let him leave safely, the village will definitely not be satisfied.


    But if he was not allowed to leave, those lunatics in Yunyin Village might not be able to accept it.


    So let him leave, but also let him stay completely, I think this is the best choice, right? "


    Habara''s words really made Tsunade a little silent, but she really has no say in this matter.


    Strictly speaking, she had never experienced Konoha''s most painful period, and she had already left Konoha during that time.


    But outside of Konoha, it''s not like she couldn''t understand how difficult Konoha''s life was during that time.


    But speaking of it, she had an encounter with the Fourth Raikage, and her opinion of the Fourth Raikage is actually not that bad.


    But now, she also knows that she has to restrain her emotions.


    "I will help you pass this matter back. As for the final result, it depends on how they judge."


    "This is enough, and I believe everyone will make a reasonable judgment."


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he heard Tsunade''s words, but his smile made Tsunade roll his eyes and be too lazy to say more.


    After all, it is hard to say whether the people Habara mentioned are all the people in Konoha Village or the seven families.


    But she doesn''t care who it is, or she doesn''t have the right to care about these things.


    She thought for a moment and then said, "By the way, let me tell you one thing, your plan has passed."


    "plan?"


    Habara gave Tsunade a strange look, but soon he remembered that he seemed to have seen many young people in the camp in the past few days since he came back.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t pay much attention to it at that time, because he was recovering from a weak state at that time.


    At the same time, Konoha was also very busy during that time, because the aftermath of the battle between Habara and Fourth Raikage was really too great.


    The terrifying shock made everyone realize that it was not an earthquake at all.


    Especially when Habara brought back the four generations of Raikage brothers, many people realized that this matter might have something to do with Habara!


    Tsunade also rushed over after hearing the news. Although she complained a bit when she saw all this, Habara''s approach was not very good.


    But soon she realized why Habara did this, it was a way to boost morale!


    Therefore, after she issued the most stringent gag order, she also began to heal Habara and Raikage brothers.


    During the treatment process, Habara didn''t pay much attention to the outside world, but when he finished the treatment, he found that the people in the camp saw something wrong with him.


    That fanatical look in his eyes, and that way of speaking like a riddle made Habara very uncomfortable.


    What''s more, he also quietly copied Lei Ying''s ability, so he didn''t pay too much attention to the camp.


    "You mean, those young people are actually little guys who went to the battlefield to experience it?"


    Habara asked uncertainly, then he thought of something more crucial.


    "For, are those little guys adequately protected?


    Also, has the matter of the fourth generation of Raikage spread to Iwain?


    Even, has it been exposed to Yunyin? "


    "Do you also know the exposed problem?"


    Tsunade glared at Habara angrily, and then she said dissatisfied.


    "I have already issued a ban, and everyone is forbidden to discuss these things.


    And I also turned over all the Anbu stationed there, and closely monitored the entire camp.


    As for those little ones you can rest assured that they have enough protection, isn''t that what you want? "


    "That''s fine, as long as Yan Yin and Yun Yin don''t get any news."


    Habara raised his head to look at the sky, he smiled lightly and said slowly.


    "Of course, if it really reaches a certain point, it''s not impossible to pass it on.


    After all, I never thought of hiding this information. At any rate, Yunyin is still suppressed by Toshiro, and Yanyin can also severely hit their morale.


    And the children have enough protection and everything is fine, they should also know the cruelty of war.


    Thank you for telling me these things, Minister Tsunade. "


    "Aren''t you going to ask, who are those boys?"


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest, she looked at Habara playfully, but Habara shook her head.


    "No, since I can come to show that everything is ready, I also plan to visit my teammates. I have asked them to take care of me a lot these days."


    "You want to see Yan Ye?"


    Tsunade''s expression became even more playful.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Strictly speaking, this girl from the Nara clan is my disciple."


    ¡­


    Yan Ye became Tsunade''s disciple, which really made Habara a little dumbfounded.


    Because he really couldn''t figure out what to learn from Tsunade, after all, he couldn''t learn her figure!


    Habara is really a little bit chilly now, he feels that learning from Tsunade is a positive thing except that he can learn a little medical skills, and everything else is a negative attribute.


    Whether it is bad gambling or violent madness, this is something that is difficult for people to accept.


    It''s just that this matter is really not easy to deal with, and he can only think about how to make Yan Ye himself aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Just when Yu was troubled by the inexplicable master-student relationship between Yan Ye and Tsunade, Kakashi had already brought Sasuke, Karin and Naruto to the front line.


    As Konoha''s elite ninja, Kakashi''s participation in the war is nothing more than normal.


    And after he left Anbu, he didn''t immediately decide what he was going to do, and Jiraiya didn''t force him to make a choice as soon as possible.


    Therefore, during this period of time, he was basically gathering with his former friends, and at the same time dealing with Akai''s challenge.


    Akai''s challenge that Habara agreed to is basically a pigeon. After all, Habara is really busy, and Konoha has encountered a lot of things.


    Even though Akai was a little stunned sometimes, he also knew that this was definitely not the time to challenge Habara.


    Especially after Konoha and Yanyin Village went to war, they didn''t have much time to spend in such competitions.


    It''s a pity that as a Jonin, and a Jonin with rich war experience, he naturally needs to participate in the war this time.


    And Kakashi also made preparations very early, but he was not among the first batch of expedition personnel.


    In fact, this is also very normal. After all, Jonin is a high-end combat force in the village, and it needs to be mobilized according to the situation on the battlefield.


    Especially in the north of them, there are a group of reckless men. If there is some small trick there, someone in hand can easily be dispatched at any time.


    However, what Kakashi never expected was that the task waiting for him was to let him lead the Jonin.


    And his subordinates are actually a group of brats who haven''t graduated yet?


    If that was the case, Kakashi could appeal, but when he saw the list of his members.


    Even though he had rich Anbu experience and faced countless enemies, he was a little confused in this one.


    Who are these three little ghosts, a son of the previous patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and a son of his own teacher!


    There is another person, although he is not familiar with it, but seeing the name written on the roster is called Whirlpool Xianglin, no matter how dull he is, he knows what it means.


    What''s more, Kakashi is not a dull person. After seeing these three people, he only had one thought in his mind-I quit!


    Does this seem like a task that one person can take on? If something unexpected happens, he can''t commit seppuku on the spot to apologize.


    Kakashi decisively ran to Hokage''s office to find Jiraiya. In his opinion, he should be able to refuse this mission if there is no accident.


    At least, these little guys can''t be allowed to go to the battlefield.


    But accidents often happen without accidents, and Jiraiya, who was not surprised, also rejected Kakashi''s appeal.


    But Jiraiya didn''t make it too difficult for Kakashi, he told Kakashi that there are actually many masters who will follow him, so there is no need for him to worry too much.


    In fact, to be honest, Jiraiya still somewhat opposed this plan in his heart.


    However, all of Konoha''s families, even some small families, have such plans, and he can''t go against everyone''s wishes.


    And considering the descendants of these families, many of them have a very good relationship with Naruto.


    Especially the kid named Sasuke, who was sung by Naruto every day.


    So after hesitating for a long time, he found Uchiha Fugaku and planned to let Naruto and Sasuke form a team.


    After all, Naruto and Sasuke have such a good relationship, and these two boys have been practicing together for so long, and they have a tacit understanding of cooperation with each other.


    Letting them act together is naturally much better than temporarily running to another team.


    Of course, the most important point is that the Uchiha clan can find more masters to protect them.


    Uchiha Fugaku naturally would not refuse this request, and he also gave Jiraiya a face in leading the team.


    Anyway, in his opinion, Kakashi is a disciple of Namikaze Minato, and Namikaze Minato is a disciple of Jiraiya.


    The relationship between the two of them should be okay, even if there are some small misunderstandings in it, but they can be regarded as the same family anyway.


    In this way, Kakashi inexplicably became the guide jonin of a strange class, and thus went to the battlefield.


    "Ms. Kakashi, it''s been so long, it seems like we haven''t found anything?"


    Walking in the woods, Naruto asked Kakashi a little bored.


    This kid has always maintained a strong curiosity since he left the village, as if anything can arouse his interest.


    But Sasuke and Xiang Rin beside him have been relatively quiet, and the two of them are always vigilant about their surroundings.


    It could be seen that these two little guys were well trained, Kakashi remembered that Sasuke was still Habara''s disciple.


    "The task is like this, especially the task like ours will seem boring."


    Kakashi said indifferently, his eyes swept around before continuing to speak.


    "But you can''t relax your vigilance at this time, because we don''t know where the enemy is lurking.


    Once you relax your vigilance, the enemy will come out at any time to kill you. "


    "Be quiet, idiot, this is not some kind of housekeeping game."


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto, then said something in a low voice.


    "I really don''t know why you were asked to team up with us, really."


    "Bastard, you are the idiot!"


    Naruto couldn''t help but explode when he heard the words, he roared loudly.


    "Don''t forget, you often lose to me!"


    Sasuke was immediately upset when he heard this sentence, but he was still very restrained after all, and he ignored Naruto.


    For him, his participation in this war was given by his teacher, and his father specially applied for it.


    He attaches great importance to all these, especially this war is still a chance to prove him.


    He can''t screw up under any circumstances, and there can''t be any accidents under any circumstances.


    "There is a situation!"


    Xianglin had been watching the show quietly, and she was not at all worried that the two would turn against each other because of the quarrel.


    After all, she didn''t know how many times she had seen this kind of thing, and she was still enjoying everything in front of her.


    Of course, she also has to undertake her own task, which is to use her own perception to detect the enemy''s situation.


    At this moment, she suddenly noticed the movement of Chakra not far from them, and immediately reminded Kakashi in a low voice.


    Kakashi immediately made a corresponding gesture when he heard the words. Although it was the first time for him to bring Karin, he believed in his subordinates.


    At this moment, even Naruto fell silent immediately, but it could be seen that he seemed very excited now.


    And Sasuke quietly took out a handful of kunai, and he stared at the front with a serious expression.


    "Eight people have different Chakra strengths, and many of them have very low Chakra strengths."


    After Xianglin forced her eyes to observe carefully, she spoke slowly.


    Kakashi nodded when he heard the words, eight people, then there should be at least two teams or more.


    Although Konoha and Yanyin have not fully started fighting, the small friction has already begun.


    Due to various reasons in such frictions, it is very normal that the number of people in the team cannot reach the full number.


    Of course, these two may also be the same as their own team, belonging to the upper ninja leading the lower ninja to perform tasks.


    Kakashi glanced at the back once again, and then he whispered.


    "I''m not sure what the other party''s configuration is, but we can''t let these people go, at least we need to get some information from them.


    I''m in charge of dealing with the stronger ninjas on the other side, and you are in charge of supporting me and dealing with the others, you know? "


    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei!"


    The three of them replied in low voices at the same time, but it could be seen from their answers that all three of them were a little nervous.


    Kakashi nodded, then disappeared into the woods in a flash.


    "Hide it, look for an opportunity to make a move."


    Sasuke bumped Naruto hard with his elbow, then immediately found a place to hide, and Kaoru quickly followed.


    At this time, Sasuke didn''t have any more thoughts on how Naruto was doing. He also seemed very nervous when it was his first ninja battle and he had to divide life and death.


    But at this moment, he is also constantly adjusting his emotions and breathing, trying to get rid of fear from his heart as much as possible.


    "what!"


    At this moment, a shrill scream sounded in the forest, and Sasuke immediately realized that Kakashi had already made a move.


    But he didn''t act immediately, he was still waiting silently, but at this moment his expression changed.


    "idiot!"


    From the corner of his eye, he could clearly see that Naruto, an idiot, rushed out directly. This scene really made his scalp tingle.


    He admitted that Naruto''s combat power is actually not bad, especially in physical skills, even Sasuke will be taught a lesson.


    But at this time they are facing a vicious enemy. This is a battle that can be divided into victory and defeat, life and death!


    "Calm down, calm down, Kakashi-sensei will definitely protect Naruto."


    Sasuke forcibly restrained his emotions and still squatted in place, but Naruto''s situation was already a little precarious. UU reading


    Looking at Naruto who was constantly being repelled, and the enemy who had drawn out his weapon and stabbed Naruto fiercely.


    The Kunai in Zuo''s assistant held tighter and tighter, and at the next moment he suddenly disappeared in a flash.


    "Peng!"


    Naruto was kicked to the ground, the strength of the enemy really exceeded his expectations, and the enemy''s offensive was too violent.


    Naruto at this time obviously couldn''t stand up to these enemies at all, his fighting awareness and his fighting mentality were too bad.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing the enemy rushing towards him suddenly, with the kunai in his hand glowing coldly, Naruto found himself unable to move at all.


    His excitement at this time has completely disappeared, and the rest is only panic.


    Kunai was getting closer and closer, and the breath of death seemed to have appeared. Naruto gritted his teeth and raised his hand to block in front of him. At the same time, he also closed his eyes.


    "Pfft!"


    The sound of metal cutting flesh echoed in Naruto''s ears, and the next moment something ticked, ticked like rain, fell on his face.


    Naruto didn''t feel the pain, he opened his eyes immediately.


    I saw the guy who attacked him slowly knelt down on the ground, then lowered his head and lay down, unable to move anymore.


    "Dead... dead..."


    It was the first time to see Naruto whose life disappeared in front of him, and he was still a little dazed at this moment.


    He raised his head stiffly and looked forward.


    The dazzling sunlight fell from the treetops, and he clearly saw a figure standing in the sunlight.


    Especially the eyes of this figure, those scarlet eyes are extraordinarily eye-catching, and extraordinarily...beautiful.


    "Are you all right, crying idiot? Next time, don''t be so stupid..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 197： Uchiha Madara!

    "Really, why can''t you think about learning from Tsunade, you are already good enough, not to mention your family has its own secret technique?"


    "Master Tsunade is very powerful. Isn''t it normal to follow her to learn, and I have learned the family secrets a long time ago. It is normal for me to broaden my abilities."


    In the camp, Habara and Yan Ye walked side by side, and they chatted casually.


    Although countless ninjas in the Konoha camp are busy integrating, and some ninjas have received tasks that cannot be ordered, and then start to set off as a whole team.


    But these things have nothing to do with Habara and the others, whether as the wounded or as one of Konoha''s high-level officials.


    In fact, whether it was Yan Ye or Habara, Shisui who was unwilling to be a light bulb and went to the younger generation of the family to see the situation was very adaptable and familiar with the current environment.


    Both Habara and Shisui participated in everything at the end of the war, and Ye said that when he formed a team after graduation, he often came to the stronghold for supplies due to missions.


    So everything in the current stronghold really reminded them of many things in the past.


    Especially for Yan Ye, she still remembers the first time she and Habara performed a mission, and she encountered the patrol team of Sand Hidden Village in the end.


    The situation at the time was really dangerous, but they completed their mission anyway and came back safely one by one.


    In fact, at the beginning, Yan Ye was also very helpless about having a Uchiha teammate on his side. After all, no one in Konoha knows what Uchiha''s virtues are.


    But at the first mission, she discovered that Yubara was really different from others, and as they continued to perform missions, she had already fully recognized Yubara in her heart.


    Otherwise, she would not have been secretly providing Habara with some news about Uchiha in the village.


    Even her uncle started to provide information to Uchiha later, but she knew it was because of her relationship with Habara.


    And she also knew why Habara was worried about studying with Tsunade.


    After all, apart from Tsunade''s unparalleled medical skills and terrifying strange power, everything else seems to have shortcomings without exception.


    For example, drinking, gambling, etc., but how could Yan Ye learn those things.


    Seeing Yu Yuan''s expression of not knowing how to speak, Yan Ye smiled lazily.


    "Well, there is no need to discuss this issue, I know what I am doing and what I should do, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    We have known each other for so many years, don''t you know what kind of character I am? "


    "Okay, okay, anyway, this is also a concern as a friend, after all, Minister Tsunade is really a bit vicious."


    Habara spread his hands to express his helplessness. After all, in his opinion, apart from his own ability, figure and beauty, Tsunade is really a bad habit.


    "Then be more concerned."


    Yan Ye smiled indifferently, and then she stretched gently in the sun.


    "Although it is now a time of war, I have to say that the climate in the Country of Grass is really good.


    But war is war, and I don''t know how well those little guys are adapting. "


    "Speaking of which, I don''t even know which little ghosts came here."


    Habara was a little curious when he heard Yan Ye''s words, he really didn''t know which little guys came, the only thing he could be sure of was that both Sasuke and Xiang Rin were here.


    "You really don''t care at all?"


    Yan Yebai glanced at Yu Yuan, and then she spoke slowly while thinking.


    "A lot of people came to our house, and my silly brother was also brought over by my father.


    Similarly, many people from the Shanzhong family and Qiu Dao family also came, and those little ghosts who were the same age as my brother came.


    In addition, the younger generation from Hinata, Yume, and Inuzuka also came, but basically some of them were happy, and some were not.


    But the ones who come here are the Uchiha people. After all, I heard from that kid Shikamaru that it was suggested by the former patriarch of your Uchiha.


    Oh, by the way, that kid Naruto also came along, and now he''s teaming up with that brat named Sasuke in your family.


    In addition to this family, there are many small families who also sent their descendants, but they are very smart. These descendants of them formed a team with our seven families.


    In this way, they can also rest assured of the safety of their children. After all, all seven of our families have dispatched protection personnel. "


    "There are so many people here?"


    Habara was also very surprised when he got the news, he originally thought it would be a good idea for the Qi Family to send some of their juniors.


    The most incredible thing is that Jiraiya actually asked Naruto to follow. Isn''t this a joke?


    Naruto is the son of Namikaze Minato, and he has a more special identity, that is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki!


    Let this little guy come, how much determination did Jilai also make to make such a decision?


    You know, war is never a joke, even if someone protects you, but a little carelessness will kill you!


    The current Senju Nawaki is the grandson of Senju Zhuma, and he has a strong man like Orochimaru looking after him, but what happened?


    It was because of bad luck that this kid stepped on the trap and detonated the detonating talisman, and was blown to pieces in front of Orochimaru alive.


    Of course, before Habara crossed over, he had heard many conspiracy theories. For example, this matter was arranged by the three generations, and Orochimaru and Danzo worked together.


    But Habara thinks that the probability of such a thing is still very small. Although Sandai and Danzo are very disrespectful, Orochimaru is really not that disrespectful.


    But judging from the current situation, Konoha''s future twelve Xiaoqiang seems to be except Xiaoli, Tiantian, and Xiaoying who doesn''t know that he has no chance to form the seventh class.


    Everyone else has basically arrived.


    As for the members of other small families, Habara cared very little, and now his attention was completely attracted by that little fellow Naruto.


    "Jirai would actually let Naruto come over, it''s really incredible."


    Habara frowned, and then he asked.


    "Where is this kid now, I don''t remember seeing him in the camp, and who is this guy''s teacher?"


    "His leading teacher is Kakashi, I don''t think you should be unfamiliar."


    Yan Ye seemed to have guessed the change in Habara''s expression, but she still maintained a lazy attitude. Her attitude showed that she was really relaxed with Yubara.


    "As for them, they should be going to carry out the mission now, let alone them, Shikamaru and others are also going to set off.


    After all, it is the information you got, and now is a rare vacuum period..."


    ¡­


    Although Sasuke was pretending when he spoke, he knew that his heart was beating wildly.


    For him, this is also the first time he has killed an enemy with his own hands, and this feeling is actually very uncomfortable, after all, this is a living life that disappears before his eyes.


    But he didn''t have much regret in his heart, because at the moment that guy was about to kill Naruto, he felt his heart twitching.


    The unspeakable pain was severely tormenting his heart.


    Although he felt that he really didn''t like Naruto, Naruto was his friend anyway!


    He couldn''t do nothing while witnessing his friend''s death, even if he just looked at him, he felt like he was being stabbed in the heart.


    At that moment, he rushed out fiercely. He could feel that his eyes seemed to be a little swollen, but the strange thing was that he found that he could see clearly.


    He can easily grasp many details, that is, under such circumstances, he can accurately kill this guy, thus saving Naruto!


    After seeing that Naruto was fine, although he was relieved, his eyes became sharper.


    Because after voluntarily exposing his position, his situation has become dangerous.


    Five enemies were already coming towards him, and the other two were held back by Kakashi. Although Kakashi kept fighting against the two of them, it was obvious that he couldn''t escape.


    "In that case..."


    Kunai in Zuo''s assistant clenched even tighter, and he was also a little nervous now, he knew that there would definitely be a fierce battle ahead.


    Naruto is obviously unreliable, and Xiang Rin''s ability is more in support, so the pressure of attacking naturally falls on himself.


    "Those eyes... kill this brat, go!"


    Those Iwanin didn''t have any nonsense at all, they ordered decisively less than ten meters away from Sasuke, and then they all broke out at a faster speed.


    "Ninja Law King Kong blockade!"


    At this moment, Xiang Rin, who had been hiding all this time, suddenly jumped up, and a large number of steel cables appeared behind her hands in seals, and these steel cables ruthlessly moved towards those Iwanin.


    The reactions of these five rock ninjas were not particularly slow, but the timing of Xianglin''s shot was so good that two unlucky ones couldn''t react as fast as they were caught by the steel rope.


    "Nice job, Xianglin!"


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke''s eyes lit up immediately, and his eyes instantly allowed him to find a suitable angle, and then the Kunai in his hand shot out directly.


    At the same time, his hands began to form mudras, and the chakra in his body surged rapidly.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!"


    The orange flames are like impatiens seeds that fly out at the first touch, quickly spreading in all directions and attacking the enemy fiercely.


    Immediately after Sasuke finished all this, he used Chakra to control the flame, and quickly followed.


    "Damn it!"


    A rock ninja who jumped into the air a long time ago looked at the galloping kunai, he cursed secretly and then shot his own kunai.


    "Ding!"


    Kunai collided in mid-air, but he couldn''t avoid the ensuing flames at all.


    He could only watch helplessly as the orange flame slammed into his body fiercely, and quickly ignited his whole body.


    Sasuke didn''t watch that scene at all, he is now fully in the state of fighting.


    He jumped up and turned over in the air, his hand caught the ejected handful of Kunai.


    At the same time, at the moment of landing, his kunai stabbed a rock ninja who had just escaped the flames!


    "Pfft!"


    Kunai pierced the guy''s body fiercely, blood continuously flowed out from the edge of Kunai, quickly stained the guy''s clothes, and dripped on the ground at the same time.


    This time, Sasuke acted much calmer, maybe he has seen blood, or maybe the current scene doesn''t allow him to feel inapplicable.


    But soon he frowned, because this guy grabbed Sasuke''s arm before he died, making Sasuke unable to get away at all!


    "Damn kid, go to hell!"


    What made Sasuke feel even more dangerous was that behind him, the last rock ninja who was still able to move freely, rushed towards him immediately after avoiding the fire.


    Faced with such a situation, Sasuke could only grit his teeth and try hard to pull out his hand, but he was still just a ten-year-old kid after all.


    Even with his current strength, he can definitely graduate smoothly, become a very good genin, and even try to become a chunin.


    However, due to his age, he did not meet the standard in the development of physical fitness. In addition, as Uchiha, his physical growth has always been relatively slow.


    He has no way to compete with a guy who looks fourteen or fifteen years old, or even older.


    In particular, this guy is simply a counterattack on the verge of death. The explosion of the will to die is completely to drag Sasuke to **** together, and his power is even more terrifying.


    "shit!"


    Sasuke tried hard many times, but he couldn''t get his hands free at all, and his face became even uglier at this moment.


    "Shadow Clone Technique!"


    But at this most critical moment, he suddenly felt a chakra explosion behind him, which made him immediately turn his head and look over.


    I saw a lot of Naruto rushing towards the position of Iwanin one after another, and then they were also quickly beaten into waves of smoke.


    This approach did delay the offensive pace of that rock ninja, but that guy didn''t stop at all.


    He stared at Sasuke, especially Sasuke''s eyes, his eyes had burst out with the consciousness of death, it seemed that he was going to change his limit!


    "Stop dreaming!"


    But just after he kept defeating Naruto''s shadow clone with kunai, Naruto''s body suddenly jumped high and let out a roar.


    In Naruto''s hand, a blue chakra light ball that is constantly rotating has been completely condensed, and the terrifying power is spreading wantonly.


    "Screw pill!"


    His speed was very fast, and the moment he fell, the chakra ball of light had directly hit the chest of that rock ninja.


    In an instant, Sasuke seemed to hear the sound of bones breaking, and the guy who was hit let out a scream, and then flew upside down.


    His body hit a tree heavily, blood flowed from his mouth continuously, and finally he lowered his head and could no longer move.


    Sasuke stared blankly at all this, especially the guy with blond hair, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but soon his face became unhappy again.


    Because the blond-haired guy suddenly turned his head, then showed a sunny smile, and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Next time, don''t be so careless, idiot..."


    ¡­


    "Is your performance not bad? It really exceeded my expectations, but you still have a lot of problems."


    Kakashi squinted one eye and looked at the three little guys in front of him with a smile on his face, while at his feet were two Iwagakure ninjas who were bound all over.


    Obviously, the battle just now was not a problem for him, although he used Sharingan to ensure the absolute advantage of the battle.


    But even if he doesn''t use this power, he can still win, it''s just that he can''t withdraw to protect these three little guys in a real crisis.


    But fortunately, although their battles seemed to have various problems, their performance in the end was really beyond their expectations.


    Strictly speaking, there is really a big gap between their plain makeup and my classmates back then, but they are also really good.


    Especially the little guy Sasuke, his performance is really amazing.


    Even if he ended up in danger due to lack of experience, this was his first time facing an enemy anyway.


    And most importantly, this kid actually opened Sharingan!


    With such a performance, Kakashi is really happy for him. As long as this kid develops well, he will definitely be an excellent Uchiha in the future.


    As for Naruto and Karin, each has its own advantages and some shortcomings.


    Naruto''s performance at the beginning can only be described as unsightly, but at the last moment he woke up and helped Sasuke, which is really good.


    Especially this kid''s shadow clone and spiral pill are really amazing, it can be seen that this kid is still very good under Hokage''s training.


    It was only his lack of actual combat experience and his nervousness that made him look like that.


    As for this Uzumaki Xianglin, overall she is very good and calm, but it is because she is too calm that her performance sometimes seems stiff.


    Kakashi could feel her uneasiness and nervousness when her teammates were in danger, but at that time she was too rigid to do anything, but continued to look for opportunities.


    Until she found out that Naruto''s problem was serious and wanted to do it, Sasuke had already done it.


    But fortunately, she performed well in supporting Sasuke in the follow-up, and her secret technique also played its due role. Overall, it is still good.


    Kakashi commented on their problems in general, and his words made the three of them lower their heads, obviously they were all dissatisfied with their performance.


    But Kakashi didn''t have that kind of thought, he smiled and clapped his hands to make their eyes look over before he continued with a smile.


    "For a team that has just entered the battlefield, your performance is already very good, and you have the necessary cooperation.


    But your biggest problem is still the lack of control over your own emotions. In fact, I have nothing to do with this situation. All you have to do is to slowly adapt.


    But you must always remember one thing, facing all enemies in war is a life-and-death contest.


    The essence of ninjas is to fight, constantly adjust your mentality, so that you can survive the war.


    At least, he won''t drag down his teammates. "


    Kakashi''s words were all true, but it seemed a bit heavy to the three of them individually, which made the three of them involuntarily silent.


    But Kakashi didn''t care that much. Although he knew that he was a nanny, even so he had to let these guys have the minimum mentality to deal with war.


    If they can''t even do this, Kakashi can only be caught blind. After all, for ninjas, strength is of course important.


    But in the case of similar strength, mentality often becomes the key factor in deciding the battle.


    "Now you have the right to choose, whether we continue the mission or go back, you have to think about this issue yourself, I won''t bother you, I''ll go ahead and have a look."


    Kakashi walked towards the front while talking, the two rock ninja j¨­nin who were subdued by him were still in a coma, and he was not interested in waking them up.


    Even if he wanted to obtain information, he had to take his time, not to mention that he also needed to chat with the people hiding behind these little guys.


    "Come out, we need to talk."


    When Kakashi came to a remote corner, he spoke directly.


    At first, none of the hidden guys responded to him, but when his breath locked the positions of these people, they came out one by one.


    The first people to appear are basically members of the Uchiha clan. They all wear Konoha''s iconic green vests, but behind them all have Uchiha family crests.


    And the last one to come out was a man dressed in black who looked very strange, but had a very dangerous aura.


    The most important thing is that this guy actually wears the forehead guard of Longyin Village, and there is a bar on it, which shows that this guy is a traitor from Longyin Village!


    The appearance of this guy made Kakashi a little alert, but seeing that the other Uchiha clansmen were very honest, and they looked at this guy with respect, which made Kakashi a little surprised.


    You must know that the Uchiha clan is very proud. Even though they have changed a lot now, they will not easily admit defeat in terms of strength.


    This guy is definitely recognized by the Uchiha clan in terms of strength, so that such an effect will appear.


    "Tell me, what do you want to tell us?" the mysterious Takigakure said rebelliously, but soon he seemed to remember something.


    "By the way, you can call me Kakuzu, if you have any questions, you can go back and ask Uchiha Habara, he is my employer.


    He seems to have come here too, as you can see, in addition to this, you Konoha''s other six big families also know me, you can also go to confirm. "


    "They believe in you, so I also believe in you, and if you are responsible for the safety of the three children, I don''t think there will be any problem."


    Kakashi said directly, but he was also thinking about the name Kakutsu quickly in his mind.


    The name seemed a bit unfamiliar to him, but he was from Anbe, and he quickly realized that there seemed to be a frightening guy named this in the bounty hunter.


    But Kakashi didn''t bother to think about this question now, he just skipped and said.


    "I want to confirm where these three children are going to go, or what tasks are worthy of us to perform."


    "Mission?"


    It was a bit difficult for Jiaodu to hear this word, because he didn''t know the answer to this question.


    In fact, he had never met Habara before he set off. He only knew that Habara had told him that if he was asked to protect Sasuke''s team, he would not refuse, and would pay him anyway.


    For Kakuzu, as long as the money is given, he will do it no matter how difficult it is, no matter how difficult the task is.


    Of course, he is also very clear that if things are too simple, then it is impossible for him to get too much money.


    Now that Kakashi asked like this, his mind couldn''t help but become active, this is not to send money to himself clearly!


    If you don''t take care of this, then you will be sorry for the salary given by Habara.


    But Kakudo is still very calm, he knows what his first task is, and that is that these little devils should be fine.


    And it''s better to follow the people who protect together, as long as nothing happens, as for Kakashi, it has nothing to do with him.


    After all, for some reason, Kakuzu always felt an inexplicable chill when he saw Kakashi. He felt that he didn''t like this guy very much.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Kakuzu finally spoke.


    "Although I don''t know what your mission is, since you asked me, I will give you some suggestions within my ability.


    The mentality of these three boys is immature, especially the golden retriever kid who has the most serious problem.


    In this case, let''s exercise their concealment ability well. I think we can lead them towards the border of Yanyin Village.


    This can not only sniff out some information, but also give them better exercise.


    As for the way back, I have already thought about it. At the mountain range connecting the country of grass in Yanyin Village, Yanyin Village secretly built a passage.


    Although there are people holding hands, it''s not a big problem, when we come back, we can use that passage to come back..."


    ¡­


    Under Kakuto''s temptation, Kakashi and the others didn''t know that they had been tricked into boarding a pirate ship because of money issues, and went to perform tasks that Habara hadn''t completed.


    On the other side, Nagato led Akatsuki to organize everyone to start a new meeting.


    In fact, for the people of the Xiao organization, they still somewhat dislike things like meetings, after all, they are all used to being free.


    But now they have to hold meetings every three to five times, which is simply challenging their patience.


    But there is no way, this is what Payne asked in their hands, no matter how upset they are, they can only endure it, not to mention a big event happened recently.


    Not long ago, in the land of grass at the intersection of the land of taki, the land of earth and the land of fire, a torrent of unimaginable power broke out.


    The aftermath of the chakra that filled the sky was so terrifying, even they who were far away could fully feel the strength in it.


    It is rare for them to agree on one thing in a unified way, that is, if they were on the scene, they might have returned to the pure land at this moment!


    They really didn''t know what was going on, and they weren''t even sure if it was humans fighting.


    After all, in their memory, it is really hard to imagine who can do all this.


    They all wanted to go to the place where the battle was fought, but they could still restrain their urges. Now that place might have been surrounded by Yan Yin and Konoha.


    Even though they now belong to Yan Yin in the camp, they don''t want to participate in such a melee.


    What''s more, their organization has its own intelligence system, which they have no access to, but they can also benefit from it.


    "I brought you here this time, and I think you all know what it is for."


    Nagato hid in the basement of a small hotel and controlled Tiandao Payne to speak, his eyes of reincarnation scanned everyone present.


    "The battle that broke out a few days ago is really incredible. I also asked people to investigate it carefully, and now I can give you a conclusion."


    "Was that battle man-made, or was it something else?"


    As soon as Payne finished speaking, Scorpion spoke directly.


    "I know we feel the aftermath of Chakra, but human power should not be able to cause such damage, at least we should have never seen such a person."


    Scorpion''s words are representative of everyone, even Orochimaru and Kisame are really hard to imagine that man-made battles can bring the aftermath to this point.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. This is indeed done artificially."


    But at this moment, a hoarse and slightly cold voice sounded, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    I saw a yin and yang face wearing the robes of Xiao Organization suddenly appeared from the ground, and the appearance of this guy immediately made Orochimaru''s eyes light up slightly.


    He hasn''t seen this guy for a long time, and he has always wanted to find this guy to verify something.


    Since being aroused by Habara, Orochimaru has been trying to find out where this guy is, but he couldn''t find any information at all.


    He is like a person who has never existed, and has a special status in Akatsuki''s organization.


    He doesn''t need to participate in meetings, gatherings, or even many tasks, which makes Orochimaru a bit of a headache.


    But now that this guy appeared in his eyes, how could he not feel happy?


    But soon, he took his gaze back, because he knew that he couldn''t be too presumptuous.


    He didn''t want this guy to be aware of his thoughts, so that this guy would be wary of him.


    "What do you mean?" Xie frowned and looked at the whole guy in front of him, then asked indifferently: "I remember, your name is Jue, right?"


    "Yes, you can call me that."


    Jue with the white half body nodded, and then his black half body slowly took the initiative and began to speak.


    "Not much nonsense, this time it is indeed a man-made destruction, and the situation this time is somewhat beyond imagination.


    Because this involves the tail beast, I went to the scene to investigate, and the place has been completely destroyed, but there are also many traces left.


    I saw the tentacles of the octopus there, and the traces of burning flames. If there is no accident, this is a fight between a person who is good at escaping fire and eight tails. "


    eight-tail? fire escape?


    As soon as these two keywords appeared, Orochimaru and Kisame''s expressions immediately became inexplicable, and Scorpion also lowered his head and began to think seriously.


    Why eight tails appear here is really a very puzzling thing.


    After all, the eight tails are the strongest strategic weapon in Yunyin Village, and it can even be said to be one of the deadliest strategic weapons in the entire ninja world.


    The only one who is stronger than this guy seems to be Kyuubi, but they don''t know who Konoha Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki is now, they only know that it is a little ghost named Naruto.


    Their task is indeed to collect tailed beasts, but who the tailed beasts are is a secret of every village¡ªexcept Konoha.


    However, they are all traitors of various villages, and they used to be the high-level officials of the village. Even if they left the village, they left flags in the village waiting to be used.


    They all know the affairs of their respective villages, but they will not easily talk about the affairs of other villages.


    It''s not that they want to protect their village, but that they simply don''t need to share these secrets with others.


    If they need to use it during the mission, then they may say something, but they will not talk to you outside the mission.


    Orochimaru obviously doesn''t say too much about Naruto, not to mention that when he was in Konoha, he was more focused on experiments, and he didn''t know much about Naruto''s information.


    Speaking of which, even Orochimaru, who has a high status in Konoha Village, doesn''t know the specific situation of his family''s Churiki.


    Then there are no people from Yunyin Village in Akatsuki''s organization, so how do they know about the situation of Yatsuo Jinchuriki?


    Now they don''t know who the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki is, at least for now, they don''t know. As for the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki who ran over and released the tailed beast to fight people.


    They were even more confused about this point, they didn''t know what it meant at all.


    "Hayao is in the Country of Grass, what is going on, and what is their result?"


    Kisame asked with a puzzled expression on his face, he knew that their final mission was the tailed beast, so he would pay more or less attention to this kind of thing.


    In addition, he is also very afraid of people who fight against the tail, and he really wants to know what the final result of their confrontation will be.


    After all, they might meet in the future, so it would be nice to get some information in advance.


    "I''m not sure why Eight Tails is here, but I can get some answers based on guesswork. I don''t think any of you can''t guess, right?"


    Hei Jue''s dull hoarse voice sounded again, and this made everyone present frown.


    Eight-tailed Jinchuriki appeared here, could it be that he came to investigate information?


    In fact, it is quite normal to think this way. Yan Yin and Konoha are fighting, and whoever gets involved will benefit?


    Then naturally it is Yun Yin!


    At the same time, which village does Konoha and Iwagakure have an enmity with?


    The answer is Yunyin!


    And above the entire ninja world, who has the strength and energy to participate in it, and who doesn''t have to worry about backlash?


    The answer is still Yun Yin!


    Although Shayin Village is nearby, and they have conflicts with Konoha and Yanyin themselves, but they don''t have the energy and ability at all.


    And they also have the possibility of participating in the war. After all, because they lost three ninja world wars in a row, the daimyo of the country of wind had already run out of food for them and ran away.


    They are very short of money. If they participate in the battle and win, this can greatly replenish their blood.


    But the problem is that there are not many powerful ninjas in the aftermath of their three wars, and the daimyo''s reduced investment made them have no money to train so many young ninjas.


    This is a vicious circle, but they can''t do anything about it, and Konoha has created an impeachment incident, and that guy named Luo Sha is also a victim.


    He wanted to learn from Onogi to transfer the contradiction with one hand, but he didn''t have that ability, so he couldn''t do it!


    So looking around, only Yunyin Village has this ability, and they really can do it.


    "It''s kind of interesting. Let Renzhuli from his own village perform this kind of task. It really deserves to be Yunyin Village."


    Dashemaru thought about all this clearly, he couldn''t help but licked his tongue, although he couldn''t be sure, he probably felt that something was going on.


    "I think back in the third station, their Lei Ying could go to Yanyin Village alone to investigate information, and ended up losing his life. They are really a lineage."


    As the person who indirectly helped Luo Sha provoke the war, Xie looked extremely indifferent, and he even mocked the third generation of Raikage unscrupulously.


    "I''m afraid, in fact, I think it''s not just the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki, because I also found some interesting things at the scene,"


    At this moment, Hei Jue spoke again, and at the same time he took out an arm and threw it on the ground.


    "Although it''s just a broken arm, I think you all recognize what it is, right?"


    Everyone present looked at this arm, and their expressions began to sink a little at this moment.


    Even though this thick arm has been broken, it still shows a sense of strength that belongs to him alone. There is also an iron ring on the arm, which undoubtedly does not prove who the owner of this arm is!


    "Four generations of Raikage?"


    Kisame muttered to himself, of course he knew what the appearance of this arm meant!


    And the others are also like him in their hearts, which shows that the situation this time may be many times more complicated than they imagined.


    Because of this battle, Eight Tails and Fourth Raikage were actually involved!


    "According to my investigation and judgment at the scene, someone should have fought with Fourth Raikage and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki."


    Hei Jue looked at the people in front of him, and he continued to speak calmly.


    "And the final result is that the Fourth Raikage lost his arm, and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki may have been defeated, and they have all been taken away.


    I can rule out the possibility that the fourth generation of Raikage fought because of the loss of control of the eight tails, because I found some traces of the eight tails protecting the fourth generation of Raikage.


    And their opponents are so powerful that it is unimaginable. I saw a lot of marks of knives on the ground, and those marks are probably left by that guy.


    Of course, it may be that I made a mistake in my deduction. After all, the information I can get is only a little bit, but I have also taken some precautions.


    I let a clone go to the Land of Thunder, as long as I can confirm that the fourth generation of Raikage is not in Yunyin Village, then everything will have an answer! "


    ¡­


    After the meeting, Orochimaru returned to his residence alone, and he did not choose to be with others.


    But today''s incident really gave him a lot of shocks??? Solved the Fourth Raikage and Eight Tails Jinchuriki by himself.


    Even Jinchuriki completely broke out the Tailed Beast mode and still failed. This level of fighting really made Orochimaru somewhat incomprehensible.


    But Orochimaru is not a person who is too entangled, if you can''t understand it, just ask some people who understand the situation.


    In fact, he already has an answer in his heart, who did all this, but he still can''t confirm it.


    Now he only hopes that through this conversation, he can get some valuable information.


    "Ninja Law: The Art of Reincarnation!"


    ¡­


    Habara, who is being repaired at the Konoha camp, has been with him for more than half a month, and he has been very happy during this half month. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Especially that group of little guys are carrying out their tasks seriously one by one, and they have begun to change visible to the naked eye.


    Even the shy girl like Hinata has become a bit of a ninja, which makes Habara feel very interesting.


    After all, these Xiaoqiang have grown beyond the original work, which is definitely a good thing for their future.


    However, Habara also noticed an interesting thing, that is, the kid Neji was selected for the team, and there was actually Yakumo Kurama.


    This made Habara a little bit concerned, after all, this kind of illusion that can use the five senses of wind and rain, Habara is somewhat curious.


    "It''s just where did Naruto and Sasuke go, why haven''t they seen it?"


    Standing not far from the gate of the camp, watching Akai and Shiranui Genma lead the two teams of Neji, Hinata, Kiba and Shino to set off separately, he also muttered silently in his heart.


    But he thinks the problem shouldn''t be too big, after all, the family has sent many elite guards to follow, and that guy from Kadotsu is also there.


    And the leader of the team is Kakashi, so no matter how you look at it, it seems that there should be no problem.


    But at this moment, he was astonished to perceive a new reaction from his hunting imprint, and when he quickly flipped through it, he fell silent.


    But after a moment of silence, a trace of excitement appeared on his face.


    [Adaptation completed, the number of marks is: 1]


    ¡¾Mark target¡ª¡¿


    [Uchiha Madara! ¡¿


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Thanks to Guo''s Wenwu classmate for the reward, thank you, thank you~!


    Ask for a subscription, ask for a monthly ticket, thank you everyone~!

 Chapter 198： Hashirama, I will avenge you!

    "Huh? It''s you again?"


    When Uchiha Madara stepped out of the coffin, he immediately began to observe the surrounding situation to determine his state.


    I have to say that this is indeed a smart idea, after all, he lost someone last time, even if he didn''t care, he didn''t want to encounter such a situation a second time.


    His approach is extremely wise. After some confirmation, he can be sure that he is indeed resurrected in the form of reincarnation this time.


    Because he found Orochimaru again, the guy who summoned him last time.


    But he didn''t choose to do it right away, even though he realized that his strength this time was much higher than the last time.


    After all, he could feel that Orochimaru''s control over himself was obviously stronger than before.


    What''s more, Uchiha Madara has no interest in breaking free from such a bondage. The resurrection of this state is not much different from humiliation for him.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your sleep, but I encountered some things and hope to get some confirmation from you."


    "The First Cause of the Worlds"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, his face was full of a weird smile, but Uchiha Madara didn''t buy his account at all.


    Uchiha Madara glanced at him indifferently, and then said disdainfully.


    "Hypocritical brat, if you just want me to answer some questions, why do you use such good materials to reincarnate me out of dirt?


    And you don''t need to be so defensive, I don''t even need to kill you if I want to kill you, you won''t even have a chance to control me, after all, I am not what I was before. "


    Orochimaru was a little silent, then nodded silently.


    It''s not surprising that his mind was seen through, but he found that he had somewhat overlooked something, and that was the eyes of this guy Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara is a terrifying existence with comprehensive development, and no one can say clearly how strong his illusion ability is.


    Although Orochimaru has never felt that the illusion can really deal with him, he still needs to be careful in the face of Uchiha''s illusion.


    Isn''t that the one-eyed dragon Uchiha Itachi, a simple illusion from Sharingan made him fall for it.


    Even if Uchiha Madara did not reach the peak under his own control, this guy''s strength is definitely not a joke.


    "It was my negligence, and it was also my arrogance. I did summon you out to understand some things, and I did have other ideas."


    For his negligence and carelessness, Orochimaru admitted without the slightest hesitation.


    A mistake is a mistake, and for many ninjas, as long as they make a mistake, they will be gone for a lifetime, because one mistake may disappear directly.


    Orochimaru didn''t know why Uchiha Madara would tell this, but it was enough to arouse his vigilance.


    However, Orochimaru, who firmly remembered this incident, did not continue to talk about it, but began to ask his own questions seriously.


    "I want to know, what is the limit of Uchiha, or in other words, where is the limit of Uchiha Habara who has been greatly improved again?"


    "Uchiha''s limit, Uchiha Habara''s limit?"


    Uchiha Madara put his arms around his chest, and he was also a little interested when he heard this question, especially when he heard the news about Uchiha Habara.


    He was more or less interested in that little ghost who was very similar to him, and even had the same dream as he once had.


    It''s just that Orochimaru''s question is endless, which makes it difficult for Uchiha Madara to answer.


    And Orochimaru seemed to understand that there was something wrong with his way of asking questions, so he described in detail everything he had perceived not long ago.


    And combined with the situation of Hei Zee, he gave a serious account, and this kind of account made Uchiha Madara raise his eyebrows.


    Such a performance of strength, to be honest, even he was a little surprised, this is compared to his own combat effectiveness at this age back then.


    After all, after Konoha was established, he was already close to the peak of his strength. He didn''t pay attention to the first Raikage at all, but Yatsuo Jinchuriki?


    Kyuubi is his toy, something he can play with if he wants to play with it, and he doesn''t bother to care about it.


    But he doesn''t mind answering Dashemaru''s question, because he knows that Dashemaru got him out to deal with Uchiha Habara.


    "According to your description, that kid should have reached the pinnacle of Susanoo at the kaleidoscope level."


    Uchiha Madara said flatly, his mood did not fluctuate too much.


    "Under such power, it is actually not impossible to deal with Yao, after all, the ultimate three-stage Susanoo has strong defense, but lacks mobility.


    Perhaps because of the lack of mobility, he can only choose to fight the eight tails, and his ability can indeed do all this.


    He should have fought with Eight-tailed Beast Jade, otherwise there would not have been such a terrifying result. "


    When Da Shemaru heard Uchiha Madara''s analysis, he nodded slightly. He had to say that Uchiha Madara was the person who knew the power of Uchiha Clan best.


    Even with such broken information, he can analyze so much information, although these information can only prove one thing, that is, Habara''s strength is becoming more and more terrifying.


    But for Orochimaru, this incident can only be said to be mixed. The good thing is that he has obtained some basic information about Habara.


    What made him a little worried was that Habara''s strength at this time seemed to be much stronger than he had imagined.


    Although there is a certain connection and cooperation between them, they are essentially hostile, and they have fought against him again and again.


    Maybe one day he would be worthless to Yu Yuan, then it would be really difficult for him to survive in the ninja world.


    That guy even discovered the key elements of his own resurrection. Being targeted by such a dangerous person is definitely not a good thing.


    "Actually, I still have a question, and I would like to confirm it."


    Although Orochimaru was a little worried and inexplicable in his heart, he temporarily suppressed it and then asked.


    "Can Uchiha''s power be fused with that of the Senshou Clan?"


    "It is possible, but it is difficult and few people can do it."


    Uchiha Madara frowned immediately after hearing the news, but he didn''t deny it, and he also thought of something.


    "You learned about it through Uchiha Habara, that kid is extremely talented, and the most important thing is that his growth is constantly fulfilling his talent.


    Although I don''t know exactly how he discovered this secret, I''m not surprised that he succeeded. "


    "Sure enough!"


    Orochimaru couldn''t help showing a smile when he heard the news, he kind of confirmed the answer he wanted to hear the most.


    This conversation with Uchiha Madara is really meaningful to him, although some things are still very vague, and he still needs some verification.


    But with Uchiha Madara present, many things can be concluded more easily.


    "By the way, there is one last question."


    Orochimaru was also in a good mood at this time, he asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t Kaleidoscope Sharingan said to be able to control tailed beasts? Why didn''t Uchiha Habara try this method, instead of hard steel with tailed beasts?


    Also, why did you tell me that you can control me through Sharingan? Don''t you worry that I will take countermeasures? "


    "The first question, he couldn''t do it because he didn''t have the relevant skills, because those things have been taken away by me."


    Uchiha Madara replied indifferently, and he gave Orochimaru a disdainful look at the second question.


    "As for the second question, I don''t care about a mouse like you at all, so why not tell you?


    You know, I''m Uchiha Madara! "


    .........


    "Are you moving again?"


    In the Konoha camp, Tsunade looked at Habara inexplicably, but she couldn''t figure out what was going on with Habara, and she actually wanted to go out again.


    To be honest, Tsunade was a little frightened by Habara''s operation, after all, this guy might make some big moves every time.


    As far as she knows, including but not limited to reselling arms in the country of bears, and abducting people from the same organization as Orochimaru by the way.


    Then the second time the arms were resold, he ended up fighting with Orochimaru and others. As a result, Didara, Onoki''s disciple, was abducted back, and by the way, Huang Tu died in this mission.


    The death of Koto puts Habara in the wrong¡ªin fact, both Jiraiya and Tsunade feel that Habara did this, but they will not admit it without evidence.


    The price of this scapegoat is that Konoha and Iwagakure went to war, and when this guy came to the front line, he collided with Orochimaru again.


    Although this car crash allowed them to obtain a series of information, the aftermath of that time was not small, which aroused everyone''s doubts.


    As for the intelligence issue, Habara dispatched again, but this time the incident was even bigger and more terrifying.


    This kid actually defeated the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki with one brain, and then tied them back together!


    What is this? This is equivalent to taking over the highest level of a village, and at the same time capturing the highest combat effectiveness of the other party.


    Not only was it caught, but the fluctuations this time were even more terrifying, and the scope of the spread was wider.


    Although she can understand it, after all Shisui told her that Habara was fighting against Jinchuriki who had completely turned into eight tails.


    It is impossible for such a huge Hachio not to make any noise, and from this we can also see how terrifying Habara''s strength is.


    But understanding is understanding. The question is, is it really good when there are so many extraneous things during the war?


    So regarding Habara''s move again, Tsunade was somewhat depressed and uneasy. She was really worried that Habara was going to make something big.


    "Yeah, my team is a special mobile team after all, I can''t stay here all the time, right?"


    Habara spread his hands and said, he seemed very calm and normal.


    "And don''t forget, I still have to investigate the logistics supply route of Yanyin Village. I haven''t completed this task yet, so I will naturally complete my task."


    "yes?"


    Tsunade''s expression became more and more puzzled, but Habara couldn''t say anything at this time, could it be possible to tell the master that I am going to trouble Uchiha Madara?


    Obviously, this answer looks wrong to a normal person. Even if you know that Orochimaru possesses Dirty Earth Reincarnation, how can you be sure that he will use it?


    And Orochimaru has already provided you with information after losing to you, so if you still look for him in such a situation, isn''t there something wrong?


    Habara was quite helpless about such a situation, it was not easy for him to explain and it was not convenient for him to explain anything.


    And to be honest, if he can, he really doesn''t want to meet Uchiha Madara, because Uchiha Madara is really too dangerous.


    But unfortunately, the system has already marked this guy for him, unless Habara can choose a suitable person to replace him, otherwise he can only go to Orochimaru.


    But the question is, how many people in the current ninja world are suitable for his mark?


    The answer to this question is really simple, that is, there are not many.


    As far as the current time is concerned, looking at the entire ninja world, it seems that there are only strong Jinzhuli in each village, and Ying can be regarded as a mark.


    Others basically marked a value equal to a few tenths, and Habara really didn''t want to waste his time on this.


    The people from Akatsuki''s organization are good, but the last time they fought against them, Habara was a little worried that they were not good enough.


    This is not to look down on them, on the contrary Habara knows that they are very strong one by one, but if they meet Uchiha Madara, then he can only run away in a hurry.


    Therefore, in order to be as low-key as possible and get his final mark as soon as possible, Habara can only find Orochimaru first and try his best to defeat Uchiha Madara.


    And after doing these things, he can behave more calmly when meeting people from the Xiao organization.


    Especially that guy Nagato, even if Habara knew that his grasp of the eyes of reincarnation at this moment, there might still be some flaws.


    But when it comes to power, it''s much easier to put your all into it than to use it skillfully.


    And Nagato''s all-out effort was to bulldoze the entire village by himself, and Habara didn''t care about it and didn''t dare to fight head-on with this kind of birdman.


    "Yeah, I just want to finish the whole mission right now."


    Habara nodded, and his expression became serious. In fact, he had already thought up his words, after all, this matter was not a joke.


    "I don''t know when Onoki will come back, but I know that there are so many little guys on the front line, we also need to provide them with some support and protection.


    If they didn''t have time to come back, but Onoki was already in place and started to attack Konoha, then the situation of these little guys would be in danger.


    So find their backward leaning line, and try to keep this line within our control as much as possible.


    Once Onoki has any changes, we can immediately attack this place, so he will definitely throw a mouse.


    In the absence of sufficient manpower to attack and strangle, those little guys can withdraw smoothly under the protection of personnel.


    Only in this way can we rest assured to start a normal attack without worrying about so many problems.


    What''s more, let the people of Yanyin Village once again experience what it means to be a lonely ghost, isn''t this the greatest respect for them? "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade think seriously, although strictly speaking, her commander, like Jiraiya''s Hokage, was pushed up by Habara.


    But she is indeed a qualified commander, she immediately began to think about the pros and cons, and what she had to admit was that Habara''s words were indeed correct.


    Whether it''s for their normal attack or for the withdrawal of those little guys, they must take this passage.


    Even destroy it at a critical moment, so that Yan Yin can fall into chaos, even despair!


    However, this task is also very dangerous, and after thinking about it, only Habara is the most suitable one.


    This made Tsunade sigh softly, and finally she nodded to Habara.


    "I see, then you are ready to go."


    "Yes, Minister Tsunade."


    Habara showed a smile, and then he turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment Tsunade stopped him.


    "Promise me, this time there will be such a big commotion, okay?"


    "Well, all I can say is that I did my best...."


    ¡­


    Kakashi was walking forward with Sasuke, Naruto and Karin, and they all seemed very careful along the way.


    Along the way, relying on Xianglin''s perception, they had already avoided countless secret whistles, but there were still many places in front of them.


    But the three little guys didn''t think too much, because Kakashi told them that this was a test for them, and they had to learn to hide themselves from the enemy.


    These three little guys firmly believed in this. They really lacked too much of the mentality that a ninja should have now. This kind of exercise is really necessary for them.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this mission was chosen by themselves, and they are never the ones who give up lightly!


    "There is a hidden sentry in the bushes on the left three hundred meters ahead, and there are patrols passing by. We have to go around it."


    At this moment, Xianglin suddenly raised her hand, everyone stopped immediately, and then Xianglin spoke in a low voice.


    "Is there another dark whistle?"


    Kakashi frowned, then nodded slightly worried.


    "I see, now you are the eyes of the team, everyone will listen to you, including me."


    Xianglin''s ability is really easy to use, this kind of perception is not much worse than Baiyan.


    Maybe it''s not as good as Baiyan''s exploration range in terms of perception range, but it''s pretty good for them, at least they can easily pass through these secret whistles one by one.


    It''s just that Kakashi is really thinking about whether to continue this mission, because they face too many enemies and their situation is too dangerous.


    They can also be regarded as going deep behind the enemy''s rear now, and such tightness is really worrying. Kakashi really didn''t understand why there are so many people on this road.


    "Is this the supply route?"


    Kakashi thought to himself, but he hasn''t seen any supply vehicles so far, which makes him dare not draw conclusions easily.


    Maybe they have deviated from the route a little, maybe there is no material vehicle to deliver it yet, but anyway, this has caught Kakashi''s attention.


    He felt that he had to find an opportunity to pass this information to the Konoha camp, and he could also try to do some research!


    "That corner has said that there is a mountain range at the junction of the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, and there is a road in it. Could that place be their supply line?


    But that guy also said that there are generally no people in that position. If this is the case, maybe you can investigate it, and you can know the specific situation of that road no matter how bad it is! "


    After Kakashi made his decision, he secretly led the three little guys to move on.


    I have to say that Xiang Rin''s ability is really easy to use. This kind of radar-like existence saved them a lot of trouble.


    Not only them, even those who hide in the dark like Jiaodu can benefit to some extent.


    The fact that these guys can be sent out shows their strength. Now that they have Xiang Rin''s reminder, they naturally know where to go.


    In fact, Xianglin had already discovered them, but after confirming that they were actually here to protect her team, Xianglin decisively shut up.


    Xianglin is very smart, although sometimes he can think wildly, but there is no doubt about it.


    Although at the beginning, she also worried about what the purpose of being brought to Konoha from the country of grass by that Uchiha Habara.


    But as she lives in Konoha, she finds that everything in her world seems to have changed.


    Even though there are still some experimental things accompanying her, those who conduct experiments are very polite to her, and they are very restrained in their approach.


    She hardly felt any experimental things surrounding her, and she even made quite a few friends here.


    Sasuke can be regarded as her first friend, after all, she has always been in the same team with Sasuke.


    In addition, there is Naruto, a silly boy, and many people in the Uchiha clan who are about her age.


    And the people of the Uchiha family also take good care of her, even if she is not from this family, everyone is very friendly to her, just like a family member.


    Such an environment was something she could never have imagined in the Country of Grass, which made her more and more recognized for Konoha, and also for the Uchiha family.


    This time, Konoha and Iwagakure were caught in the crisis of war, and she was actually very anxious in her heart.


    And when she learned that Sasuke chose to go to the battlefield, she didn''t hesitate much, and chose to come together without hesitation.


    As for the protection sent by Uchiha, even though she knew it was probably to protect Naruto and Sasuke, she was also a real beneficiary.


    This moved her heart very much, and she also knew that this time was to let them grow, so she would not say something stupid that shouldn''t be said.


    But when she spoke the information, she would control her voice to ensure that the people behind her could hear it clearly, which is why none of them had any accidents.


    Keep going all the way, Xianglin is still constantly prompting information all the way, and they are also constantly detours.


    Finally, after spending several days, they passed a long and narrow path, avoiding a few border guard ninjas and entering the border of the Land of Earth.


    In the next few days, they continued to move closer to the mountain range Kadotsu mentioned, preparing to return to the country of grass and investigate some information.


    "It seems that we are indeed in some trouble."


    When Kakashi looked at the horizon of the wilderness from a distance, one after another supply trucks were heading towards the mountains, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    The scene in front of them has already explained everything, that is, they seem to have found the supply route of Yanyin Village by accident!


    However, this news is really not good news for Kakashi and the others, because the defense of this place is simply unimaginable.


    Worst of all, their way back was almost blocked!


    "What shall we do now?"


    Kakashi watched everything in front of him silently, and in the end he realized that he had no choice at all, either continue to take a long detour, which would seriously delay time.


    If they continue to move forward, they will definitely get more information, and they can return to Konoha''s camp faster along this road.


    But on the other hand, this road is very dangerous, if one is not careful, they will all be finished!


    "Kakashi-sensei, someone is coming!"


    At this moment, Xianglin''s voice suddenly sounded again, and this time her tone seemed a little urgent.


    "A team is coming towards us quickly. They also seem to have perception ninjas, so they found our traces. Their speed is very fast!"


    was discovered?


    Kakashi felt even more headache when he heard the news, but his gaze immediately became firm after the headache.


    Sensing ninjas are definitely the most troublesome existence, and the significance of arranging perceiving ninjas in this place is self-evident!


    Thinking of this, Kakashi looked at the mountains. The roads in the mountains were winding and treacherous, and there were many trees, which were very suitable for hiding.


    Although that road is in the mountains, as long as it avoids it, it will not be easily found.


    After all, the mountains are still huge, and these mountains are also the natural shelter of the road. The presence of these mountains can ensure that it is difficult for others to find.


    And these mountains are naturally the best bunkers for him at present, as long as he goes in, he can slowly figure out a lot of things.


    It''s like killing these tracking guys to ensure that the information will not be leaked, or trying to find a way to go back as soon as possible so that the news can be passed on!


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi said very seriously.


    "Let''s go into the mountain, we must move fast!"


    ¡­


    There are some things that Habara dare not promise easily, especially when he himself is not sure whether he can do it.


    He has no way of knowing what kind of situation the battle with Uchiha Madara will turn into. After all, he himself does not know what strength Uchiha Madara will be.


    However, Habara believes in the system, at least the system will match him, and there will be absolutely no existence that he cannot deal with. Although the system has some pitfalls, at least it will not harm anyone.


    It''s just that Yan Ye was a little dissatisfied with entering the sphere of influence of Yanyin, the country of grass, not to mention that they had only been fighting with the four generations of Raikage brothers for less than half a month.


    Yan Ye hasn''t recovered from that battle until now, and she set off again just after learning with Tsunade, how can she not be depressed?


    "Really, although we know that this mission is very important, our team is not the only one that can carry it out."


    As he moved forward quickly, Yan Ye said helplessly.


    "Although it is indeed easier to rely on you and Zhishui, but at least consider my soy sauce bottle, I can''t bear the intensity of your battle."


    Although Yan Ye''s relationship with Yu Yuan is still good, but she will not use this relationship to feel that she is very powerful, she has never been able to do such a thing.


    But at this time, she spoke more and there was a sense of ridicule in it. Although she was not as strong as Yu Yuan, she still had great advantages in other aspects.


    And now she is constantly improving herself. After all, only by constantly jumping out of one''s own comfort zone and tempering oneself can one continue to grow.


    Hearing Yan Ye''s words, Habara couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t respond too much to this topic, after all, there was no need to say too much.


    However, Habara was still thinking about the affairs of Akatsuki''s organization. During this period of time, this group of guys really got a little too quiet.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t there something about the Akatsuki organization in the information Orochimaru gave us?"


    Habara thought for a moment before looking at Yan Ye, and he asked slowly.


    "Those guys seem to be attacking the defense zone around us, but I don''t seem to have heard anything so far.


    You and Tsunade have been studying recently, have you received any more critical intelligence information? "


    Habara is still very concerned about the actions of Akatsuki''s organization, after all, each of these people is so dangerous that it is difficult to deal with them.


    They really let them mess around, and the loss Konoha will suffer is really unbelievable, not to mention that Habara is still looking for Orochimaru, he is really concerned about the information of these guys.


    But now Habara also encountered some small troubles, that is, he himself didn''t know where he should go to find this guy Orochimaru.


    This guy''s whereabouts are a bit mysterious, Habara only knows that this guy may be outside the control area of ??Yanyin Village, and he really doesn''t know anything about other things.


    So before that, Yu Yuan had to find out what was going on with the members of the Xiao group, so that he could make a more appropriate judgment.


    Yan Ye didn''t think too much when she heard Yu Yuan''s words, she immediately told Yu Yuan what she knew.


    In fact, these things have always been transparent to Habara, but Habara himself has been practicing some ninjutsu recently, and because of the injury, he also looks a little lazy.


    He didn''t pay too much attention to many things, so it''s not surprising that this guy doesn''t know so much intelligence and information.


    "When we went to find the supply route of Yanyin Village half a month ago, they did cause some damage to the defense area around us.


    Fortunately, we got the information in advance, so the loss is not too big. Every time they make a move, a large mobile force will pass by.


    They will evacuate as soon as they see our troops arrive. Generally speaking, everything is fine, but since you made such a big commotion half a month ago.


    They seem to have disappeared, and they have not launched another attack in the past half a month, maybe they are attracted by your affairs."


    Habara couldn''t help but nodded slightly when he heard the information, the result was not bad, at least it proved that Orochimaru really didn''t lie to himself.


    What made Habara a little puzzled was that Orochimaru hadn''t sent him any information during this period of time. What was this guy doing?


    Habara really couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t bother to think about it. This time he came out to find Orochimaru, and he had to find Orochimaru.


    It''s just that the method is a bit difficult for Habara. It''s impossible to send a message to Orochimaru and tell him, ''I want to see you, come here quickly'', and then ambush this guy, right?


    If Orochimaru doesn''t work, then Habara does it and it''s no big deal.


    But the problem is that Orochimaru still has a very important use, he can provide too many things, and Habara has been waiting for Shisui to do that to Orochimaru.


    In addition, Orochimaru can also be regarded as a stable tool to provide oneself with experience-enhancing props, and the Reincarnation of Dirty Earth is really rare to allow oneself to find the existence of one''s own defects.


    Whether it is the Senshou brothers or Uchiha Madara, they all use their strength slightly weaker than themselves to push themselves to the limit.


    Why doesn''t Habara like this kind of battle, and why is this guy Habara dissatisfied with Orochimaru?


    "You pay so much attention to the intelligence of the Xiao organization, don''t you want to attack them?"


    At this moment, Zhishui suddenly asked, and just after finishing asking, he nodded involuntarily.


    "But if you want to do this, it''s really normal. After all, they have made things difficult for us many times. I''m afraid it won''t have any good results if you hate them."


    Yan Ye couldn''t help but lower his head and laugh at Zhishui''s words, while Yu principle glared at Zhishui.


    Although Shisui''s words immediately gave Habara some ideas, he couldn''t find Orochimaru alone when he was in trouble.


    Although they are in a hostile position, Habara can''t be too obvious. Orochimaru''s thinking is very sharp.


    "So to deal with finding Orochimaru, in the final analysis, we have to deal with the group of people from the Akatsuki organization!"


    The Akatsuki organization wanted to act together, and Habara ran into Orochimaru alone, and a fight broke out with Orochimaru.


    Uchiha Madara is a proud person, he will definitely not choose to besiege Habara with others, and Orochimaru doesn''t seem to intend to control him now.


    Then Orochimaru must meet his request. After the battle on the island, let those Akatsuki organizations come over, everything will be fine?


    "It''s just that can all of this go smoothly according to my expectations, if I make some movement, such as leading those rocks to move towards that side.


    Then tell Orochimaru the news in advance, let Orochimaru go there by themselves, then..."


    Thinking of this, Habara already had a plan in mind. There is a difference between attracting Orochimaru alone and attracting all Akatsuki organizations.


    Although it may be a little dangerous to do so, once you can get the final mark in advance and complete the transformation of Sharingan.


    Under the power of the Eternal Eye, even if they were more careful this time, it was not so possible for him to defeat them easily.


    Even Kid Nagato was there together, making the situation even more critical.


    But Susano in the fourth stage, this is already able to lead people into action!


    At worst, he just turned his head and ran away. Such a mobile Susano is no joke!


    "I really need to thank you, Shisui."


    Habara glanced at Shisui who gave Habara a huge reminder, and muttered something in his heart, but on the surface he was still very upset.


    After all, Zhishui was teasing him for being narrow-minded. Even he himself knew that he was a person who would take revenge, but he would not admit it anyway.


    "Okay, don''t talk so much, I have a plan."


    Under Habara''s staring death, Shisui quickly smiled and stopped talking, and Habara also spoke at this time.


    "Yan Ye, I need you to find some Yanyin strongholds suitable for our retreat without revealing information to attack. What I want is to lure these Yanyin ninjas away."


    "Let the people of the Akatsuki organization know about our actions, and inform Orochimaru of some of our plans in advance, and then attract them into the siege?"


    Yan Ye didn''t need Yu Yuan to say more, she immediately knew what Yu Yuan was thinking, after all, she and Yu Yuan had really teamed up for a long time.


    "I understand, leave this matter to me, but are you sure we don''t need to find some support, we will really go deep behind the enemy''s back then."


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan, no matter what, I will take you away safely, I promise."


    ¡­


    "It''s really interesting, Uchiha Habara actually plans to attack my organization."


    In a dark room, Orochimaru licked his tongue and looked at the letter in his hand, while Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows and listened silently beside him.


    Since Orochimaru released Uchiha Madara last time, he hasn''t taken Uchiha Madara back for a while.


    Because it is rare for Uchiha Madara to seriously want to know about Uchiha Habara''s information, there is naturally no reason for Orochimaru to refuse this matter.


    Therefore, Uchiha Madara also knew the general situation of Habara, and these circumstances made Uchiha Madara also frown a little.


    Flying ninjutsu, space ninjutsu, ultra-wide-range thunder escape, extreme sword technique, kaleidoscope sharingan, cells in Senjujutsu, and Susano who has reached the limit of the third stage.


    The surprise this kid gave Uchiha Madara was really too big, not only that, he also learned a piece of information that made him frown extremely.


    That''s the kid who actually defeated Senju Bashirama!


    He didn''t have any opinion on Habara''s victory over Senju Tobama at all. A mouse in the gutter was not worth his attention at all, but Senju Bashima was different.


    Senshou Zhujian is the person he agrees with very much, and the only person in the world who has defeated him, and also his only friend.


    Such a person was actually defeated twice by Uchiha Habara, even in the state of reincarnation, which made him feel a little complicated.


    On the one hand, a descendant of Uchiha who is very similar to himself defeated Senju Hashirama.


    As for the descendants of the Qianshou family, because of the disciples of Qianshou Feijian, the whole family is now basically cold, which makes him very happy. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Even if the current Uchiha clan essentially betrayed him, he didn''t take these people seriously at all, but in any case, they were all people passed down by blood.


    Uchiha defeated Senshou, he would be a little happy in his heart.


    But on the other hand, he was still very upset that his best friend was hammered like this.


    So these days he has been thinking about what he will do if he meets Uchiha Habara.


    But what he didn''t expect was that this opportunity seemed to be gone.


    "Promise him, I''ll take care of this matter."


    Uchiha Madara''s deep voice sounded, and he slightly raised his head to look at Orochimaru, which made Orochimaru feel creepy at this moment.


    "Just one thing, you can bring other people, but I don''t want anyone to join in before I duel with him.


    Isn''t your purpose of summoning me out to deal with him? "


    "Yeah, this is to deal with him."


    Orochimaru saw that Uchiha Madara had no other actions, so he nodded with a smile.


    "I can find a way to arrange it for you, and I also want to see the results of my experiment, but there is only one problem.


    Are you sure that your current state can handle him? "


    "That''s why you are a mouse. After all, you are the carrier I found."


    Uchiha Madara raised his head slightly and replied disdainfully, then he turned around and found a place to sit down and closed his eyes.


    To be honest, he didn''t know if he could deal with Habara, but he only had one thought in his heart.


    "I''m here to avenge you, Hashirama!"


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Wo Ri, set the timing but did not set the upload, the result did not spread

 Chapter 199： Long time no see, Uchiha Madara

    "Where did the group of mice go? I saw them here just now?"


    "I don''t know which village they are, or some **** bounty hunters. These **** ran into the mountains to cause trouble for us!"


    "Ninja, we have lost a lot of people. Although they didn''t go there at all, these guys can''t stay at all."


    "I know, don''t worry."


    In the forest of a high mountain, Sasuke quietly saw the two people walking past in front of him, he didn''t make a sound at all.


    At this time, he was extremely calm. After being hunted down for several days, he had already learned a lot.


    Not only him, Naruto and Karin have also undergone obvious changes during this time, and the three of them have become more and more ninja-like.


    It''s just that there is a price to pay for becoming like this, there is no doubt about it, Sasuke himself doesn''t even remember how many times he was hunted down unluckily.


    Ever since they were discovered by the perception ninja, they immediately fled towards the mountains and rivers.


    I have to say that Kakashi''s decision at the time was very correct. After all, if they ran towards the route below, it would be really cold if they ran back in the future.


    But the problem is not without problems, so when they entered this mountain range, they were shocked to find that there are people from Iwanin everywhere in this ghost place!


    This group of guys is really hunting them down. Perhaps the only thing they can accept is that the ninjas here are not very strong, and the distribution is not particularly dense.


    According to Kakashi, all of them are ninjas from the garrison, so they have the possibility of leaving.


    In fact, Sasuke feels that he still likes the environment here, because these guys are not particularly strong, which gives him room to play.


    Moreover, he can get a comprehensive training on this, whether it is concealment skills or combat skills, as well as a lot of actual combat experience, which is not something that schools can learn.


    "It''s just that we can''t continue to stay on it. Whether it''s Xianglin''s perception or Kakashi''s judgment, the situation will only get worse if we continue here."


    Sasuke thought to himself, and his eyes quickly fell on the two young men behind Iwanin. Those two guys were obviously not Sasuke''s favorites, and Kakashi''s target at that time.


    These young people looked about thirteen or fourteen years old. Judging from their age, they should be a group of ninjas who had just graduated, and these guys were his target!


    "Don''t think about it anymore. No matter how painful you are, you can''t change anything. What we can do now is to find those guys and avenge your brother."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly entered Sasuke''s ears, which made him frown a little.


    The word "brother" is not a good memory for him, especially since he had vowed long ago that he would personally kill the job that shamed his lineage!


    "I know that my brother died in battle with honor, there is nothing to be sad about, I will definitely kill all Konoha''s ninjas to avenge him.


    I applied to go to the front, but was transferred here"


    Just when Sasuke was thinking, another voice sounded, and what this voice said made Sasuke frowned.


    It can be seen that this guy seems to be very dissatisfied with Konoha, that indifferent voice is full of hatred, it can be seen that this guy really hates Konoha to the bone.


    It''s just that war is like this. Didn''t some ninjas die on Konoha''s side? Isn''t this kind of dissatisfaction being passed on?


    Why are you so angry when your brother died? Don¡¯t you know that you started this war yourself?


    Sasuke was even more upset about this kind of hypocrisy to the extreme, after all, this time the war was Iwagakushi who blamed his teacher.


    His respect for Habara is unimaginable, and he is full of disgust for Iwagakure. He has decided in his heart that he must kill this guy later!


    Since your brother has died in Konoha''s hands, you should go down to accompany him too!


    Sasuke, who has seen blood, has passed the adaptation period at this moment, and he also deeply understands that war is either you or me, and he knows what he should do.


    "Shhhhhh!"


    "Damn it, enemy attack!"


    At this moment, the two chatting ninjas walking in front suddenly found that several kunai were shot at them, and they immediately knew that they were in trouble.


    One of them reminded his subordinates loudly, but Kakashi had already rushed towards him, and Sasuke also moved at this moment.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    He quickly formed seals with both hands, and a huge fireball sprayed out of his mouth the next moment, and Naruto and Xiang Rin also rushed towards their opponents on the other side.


    Although they didn''t communicate with each other, during this period of time, they were avoiding pursuit and constantly ambushing and solving some enemies, which gave them a sufficient tacit understanding.


    Even without any communication, they know what to do and what their goals are.


    Sasuke had already locked on to the two guys who were chatting before, his eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and there was a moment on the left and right sides where the black gouyu slowly turned.


    This is his biggest gain from this trip, and it is because of this war that he opened his Sharingan!


    After the two guys compared Sasuke''s big fireball in embarrassment, Sasuke had already rushed to the first Iwanin with a stride.


    With his right hand, he groped hard towards his throat with a stick of Kunai. His strike was fast and ruthless, but this guy didn''t have time to react at all.


    Seeing blood splatter, he only had time to contribute two short screams to remind his companions, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    However, this short and shrill scream cut through the forest, startling countless birds in the forest, and countless birds flew up and fled in all directions within a few breaths.


    The others were also aware of the danger immediately, and they quickly made preparations, but Naruto and Karin had already rushed in front of them, and Sasuke acted again.


    His scarlet eyes quickly turned around, and at this moment he saw clearly the guy who said he wanted to avenge his brother.


    And this guy''s face immediately reminded Sasuke of Iwa Shinobi who tried to kill Naruto, but was killed by him in the end.


    "So it''s you..."


    Sasuke''s heart was not filled with chills. Although that guy was not a powerful person, he was an enemy that Sasuke killed once, which made him have a very deep impression.


    I didn''t expect to meet that guy''s younger brother again this time, I can only say that this is really an arrangement of fate...


    .....


    In the mountains and forests near the Country of Grass and Hidden Rock Village, the people from Akatsuki''s organization are all ready.


    The three of them quickly shuttled through the bushes, but their expressions were not so good at this time, because they got a piece of news a few days ago.


    Konoha has a very special mobile team that has entered the area controlled by Yanyin Village, and this group of people is very good at illusion, sword technique and fire escape.


    They attacked several strongholds, but the people in Yanyin Village had nothing to do with them.


    Therefore, Yanyin Village decided to let Xiao organize a collective dispatch to arrest these troublesome guys who are as powerful as loaches.


    To be honest, such a task is really not a dangerous task for the members of the Akatsuki organization.


    It''s just that when they learned about the fighting style of those three guys and checked the bodies of the dead rock ninjas, their expressions became serious.


    This kind of injury is so clean and neat, no one seems to have blocked a move.


    And that blade is so terrifying and sharp, they still felt a slight wind escape chakra on the corpse.


    The most important thing is that they saw the burnt corpses, those corpses were obviously not burned by ordinary flames, and the remaining chakra immediately reminded them of a person.


    "Uchiha Habara!"


    Almost at the same time, the three of them came up with this name in their minds, and also their own miserable situation when they met this guy last time.


    That time they really lost too badly, it was probably one of the few fiascos in their ninja career.


    And the reason why they survived was because the other party was worried that their whereabouts would be discovered, otherwise they might not have been able to run away that time.


    They really remembered the humiliation that time in their hearts. Although they never said it, they really wanted to find a chance to take revenge in their hearts.


    But they really didn''t have this chance, at least when they were allowed to face Uchiha Habara alone, they really might not have the ability to deal with Uchiha Habara.


    But now they are three people acting together, and their leader Payne also promised to watch from the sidelines, and he will choose to take action if necessary.


    Under such circumstances, they were naturally relieved a lot. Of course, this kind of peace of mind was only for Scorpion and Kisame. Orochimaru must have been with the old god, because he really didn''t worry too much.


    Not to mention that Habara didn''t intend to trouble him at all, just having Uchiha Madara''s hole card was enough to make him feel at ease.


    Even though the current Uchiha Madara may still be a little bad, it is much better than the previous Senjujuma.


    "Did you find anything?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts, he turned his head slightly and found that it was Kisame who spoke.


    "Oshemaru, didn''t you swear that that guy should be in this direction, but this is the border line, what''s the use of that guy coming here?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t do any intelligence, Kisame?"


    Although Orochimaru looked unhappy when his thoughts were disturbed, he still licked his tongue and answered.


    "Do you really think I didn''t do intelligence work, only you know the current situation?"


    Kisame whispered in dissatisfaction, his eyes flashed fiercely, and then he looked into the distance.


    "First, the current commander of Yanyin Village is that boy Wenya, and Ohnoki is still in his Yanyin Village.


    Second, this is the supply line of Yanyin Village, and also the most important lifeline of Yanyin Village.


    This place is very important, but no matter how important it is, what I ask you is why Uchiha Habara came here.


    Don''t tell me that he can investigate here, and don''t say that Konoha has intelligence personnel who can do it. Such a lifeline is dangerous even if we investigate it!


    How long has he been on the front line, could it be that Anbu who hides in Yan Yin revealed it, stop joking!


    Could it be that he came here to wait for Onoki and then kill him? "


    Orochimaru didn''t show any expression when he heard Kisame''s words. Strictly speaking, what Kakuzu said was correct.


    The defense of that logistics channel is indeed extremely strict, and it is hidden by mountains, so ordinary people can''t know it at all.


    Moreover, the people of the garrison were not allowed to approach at all, and many people even didn''t know what was below.


    Therefore, it is really difficult for this place to be investigated. The closer to that passage, the tighter the defense. Obviously, their lessons from the three battles made them too nervous.


    But sending so many people to guard here is also good, at least they can detect it, it''s all because they are considered to be in the same camp as Yan Yin.


    That''s why they can conduct investigations in some relatively sensitive areas, and other people may have already had problems.


    They wouldn''t believe that Konoha still had the ability this time, and sent someone over to inquire about the news, and even if there was, they had to be able to pass it on.


    As for Onogi, it is even more impossible, because Onoki really might not come here.


    It''s just that Orochimaru smiled lightly, and he had already helped Kisame supplement the answer in his heart-because I said it all.


    Orochimaru is an insider, anyway, for him, he can sell the situation of Xiao organization, let alone the information of Yanyin Village.


    But he was too lazy to talk nonsense about these things, he just calmly gave a relatively reasonable reason.


    "Didn''t you look at the map, where are they attacking strongholds? Those are all attacks from nearby fork roads, or even where the fork roads are.


    Then this means that they can continue to turn, and even come directly to this place.


    As for the intelligence issue, don''t forget that he has Kisame under his command. That guy knows a lot more than us. It''s hard to say that he actually discovered this place a long time ago.


    Of course, if you have any opinions, you can leave. After all, I really can''t think of anything that can make Yan Yin so nervous, let us dispatch immediately.


    Probably, they also guessed that Uchiha Habara and the others might be coming in this direction? "


    Orochimaru''s words made Kisame and Scorpion a little silent, because they had to admit that what Orochimaru said was indeed reasonable.


    But the two of them really don''t want to continue to act with Dashewan, or they both want to act alone.


    Acting alone, they can cover a wider area. It is safe to continue searching like this, but who knows when they will find it.


    "Let''s go find them separately, and then use the ring to communicate with each other. I think it will be good for us all."


    In the end, it was Scorpion who spoke directly to all of them what was in their hearts.


    Faced with this sentence, Orochimaru and Kisame naturally couldn''t refuse to agree, especially Orochimaru, who had a dark heart, had already had enough of being with them.


    After they separated, Orochimaru immediately moved quickly in one direction, but when he was sure that he was far enough away from those two guys to prepare the psychic snake to transmit the message.


    Suddenly he noticed movement in front of him, which made him feel very strange, so he immediately touched it quietly.


    However, when he saw the situation at the scene, he couldn''t help but licked his tongue slightly.


    Because he saw that Kakashi was besieged by a large group of rock ninjas with three ninjas, and the situation didn''t seem too optimistic.


    And that guy Kadotsu still has a lot of Uchiha clansmen there, obviously protecting them.


    This kind of situation makes Orochimaru very interested, especially when he sees the scarlet eyes of Sasuke and those Uchiha people, he has a lot of fanaticism in his heart.


    But in the end reason still defeated desire, he looked at it with interest for a long time, and finally summoned a white snake with the seal of his hands...


    ¡­


    "Shua!"


    Kunai quickly slashed across Iwanin''s neck, and this Iwanin fell to the ground clutching his neck with an unwilling expression.


    And Yu Principle looked at all this with incomparable calmness, it was already very difficult for him to have any emotional changes in this kind of thing.


    Behind him, Zhishui and Yan Ye have also solved their respective enemies, and such a battle is really not a big problem for them.


    It''s just that they all noticed that there seemed to be a lot of enemies on this mountain, and they looked like they were searching for someone.


    "It seems that Yanyin Village''s reaction speed is much faster than we imagined."


    It was natural for Habara to deal with this enemy, he turned around and looked at Yan Ye and Shisui helplessly.


    "It seems that they know we are here. Such a search is really troublesome."


    "It should be, this is already the fourth wave."


    Yan Ye nodded slightly, her expression was also very calm.


    "However, the density is not bad, the distance between the four teams is a bit far, and we acted fast enough, without giving them a chance to call for support.


    But you have to be prepared in your heart, that is, if you and the people from the Xiao organization do something, they may come looking for you. "


    What Yan Ye said was also very realistic. Every time Habara made a move, the movement was not small, especially because there was a supply channel hidden under the mountains.


    Once such an extremely important position is taken action, as long as Yan Yin is not deaf or blind, he will definitely be able to detect it, and there will definitely be troublesome things at that time.


    However, Habara''s expression was very calm. He knew that such a result would happen, but he didn''t care about it at all.


    After all, running to this place to fight is essentially telling Yanyin that you have been exposed.


    What''s more, this time the scapegoat may not be pinned on Xiao Organization, after all, Xiao Organization is the ninja hired by Yan Yin.


    It''s just that Habara is also seriously thinking about a problem, that is, if he successfully ends the battle and has the eternal kaleidoscope.


    In the all-out war that broke out afterwards, do we really need to be so cautious?


    Or in other words, when Ohnoki completely chooses to attack, do he still need to be so afraid that he will still get rid of him who has come out of Uchiha Madara''s shadow at this time?


    But Habara has no answer to this question, the real answer can only be known after getting those eyes.


    Also, although this channel is really important, in Habara''s cognition, he still prefers to get the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan by himself.


    In fact, Habara is also thinking, if he doesn''t go to find the material transportation channel, but focuses on dealing with the people of Akatsuki''s organization, and makes things bigger.


    Even if it is possible, let Orochimaru help to bring a sentence of Habara''s original words: ''I am here to deal with the people of your Akatsuki organization'', maybe there will be some other surprises?


    But these things can only be thought about now, everything depends on the final result.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara frowned, and then he stopped, and his actions also made Yan Ye and Shisui stop, and the two of them quickly took charge of the guard.


    Habara quickly formed a seal with both hands, and the next moment a small white snake appeared along with the smoke, and there was a scroll biting into the snake''s mouth.


    Habara directly took the scroll down and began to read it seriously, but within a few seconds his expression turned a little weird.


    Because he saw that the information contained information about Sasuke, Naruto and Karin, Habara didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Let''s take a look. I really didn''t expect that this time things would be so dizzying."


    Habara reluctantly handed the scroll to Yan Ye and Shisui, and said helplessly.


    "God knows how they got here, and God knows how Orochimaru found them, but as far as it is concerned, this thing is really bad."


    "They are really brave, and this is a little troublesome."


    Seeing this information, Shisui also frowned, and he didn''t know how to say what Kakashi and others did.


    As an old Anbu, he knew the details of Kakashi''s past missions, such as the mission that made him a hero of Sharingan, but this time the situation is different.


    How Kakashi and the others got the information is a question, after all, Tsunade-sama will never tell other irrelevant people about it.


    "It''s really troublesome, but we have to go to the rescue."


    Yan Ye looked at the information and could only quickly say that it is impossible not to rescue this kind of thing.


    "And we have to act fast, I''m afraid that guy Orochimaru will not help them."


    "I know, so let''s go."


    Habara stood up and his expression became a little serious. He looked into the distance before speaking slowly.


    "We have to act fast, at least not giving them a chance to ask for help for the time being!"


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    "This is really bad..."


    The Raikiri in Kakashi''s hand directly pierced through an Iwanin, but he didn''t dare to stay at all, and immediately dodged to dodge.


    Sure enough, the moment he left the spot, a soil spear suddenly appeared on the ground. If he moved a little later, he might be impaled.


    The Kunai in his hand waved quickly, and the crisp sound of metal kept ringing, accompanied by the constant splashing of blood, but he didn''t have the heart to pay attention to it at all.


    There was only one thought in his mind, and that was that he found the trouble they were in now unimaginable.


    At this moment, those members of the Uchiha clan and the horns have already shot, but the hornet''s nest they stabbed is too big.


    He didn''t even know how many Iwanin they had killed during their retreat.


    Anyway, many of the iwa ninja teams that were alone or had few teams basically fell into their hands.


    And this kind of thing also made Yan Yin seem very angry, and thus launched a large-scale suppression operation, which made Kakashi really helpless.


    Of course he knew that if those teams didn''t have to, it would be better not to do anything as much as possible.


    But the idea is good, the key problem is that they are not familiar with the place in this mountain range, and they themselves don''t know if many routes are right.


    Under such circumstances, they can only go to the interior of the country of grass according to their own ideas.


    But the problem is that the more they walk like this, the more fixed the route will be, the less space they can make to evade, and the more difficult it will be to evade.


    Therefore, they can only kill the killer in order to reduce the probability of exposure, but the problem is that it is really risky for them to do so.


    Yan Yin is not stupid, once he finds that there are fewer people, he can naturally guess the approximate location, and at the same time, they are pressed for time and cannot properly dispose of the corpses, so the possibility of exposure is greater.


    This is their situation now, and all they can do is break out quickly.


    "Naruto, be careful!"


    At this moment, Kakashi suddenly heard Karin''s voice behind him, which made him quickly turn his head to take a look.


    I saw that Naruto was kicked to the ground while being besieged by people, and those Iwanin had already thrown the Kunai at Naruto, the most terrible thing was the Kunai and the Detonation Talisman!


    "Damn it!"


    Kakashi cursed secretly, he wanted to quickly rush over to help Naruto, but the problem is that he is also under siege now, his distraction immediately caught the group of rock ninjas.


    This immediately made him disappear from a huge advantage, and thus became a slight disadvantage that he couldn''t escape at all. The most taboo thing in a ninja''s battle is distraction.


    Those Uchiha clansmen also noticed this, but they themselves fell into the battle, and the focus of their protection was actually on Sasuke.


    On the contrary, Jiaodu paused for a moment, and the next moment one of his tentacles flew over. It was money to protect these little devils, and he didn''t want his money to be gone.


    However, when his tentacles flew halfway, several young Iwanin immediately blocked them desperately, and in an instant these young Iwanin were directly penetrated by Kakuzu''s tentacles.


    Blood kept falling down the pitch-black tentacles, but this also made Jiaodu frown, because his speed was blocked by these guys with their lives.


    "Damn bastard!"


    Jiaodu cursed angrily, and he wanted to continue speeding up to let the tentacles pass, but at this moment he suddenly paused, and finally he stopped the chakra output.


    There was a sigh on his face, and at the same time, he couldn''t help muttering.


    "Really, my money is gone..."


    Accompanied by his chanting, the next moment the ground began to vibrate slightly, and then a wall of earth was erected in front of Naruto.


    This earth wall blocked those kunai between the lightning and flint, but in the next moment, accompanied by a violent roar, all the detonating charms tied to kunai were detonated.


    "Naruto!"


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke couldn''t help roaring, the power in his hands became stronger, and he wanted to break through the encirclement and go to see the situation of that kid Naruto.


    But no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get out of the predicament. Those rock ninjas were all extremely difficult, which made it impossible for Sasuke to get out.


    "Whoo, whoo, whoo..."


    But at this moment, several flaming shurikens flew over, and those shurikens precisely bypassed Sasuke, and hit all the iwa ninjas in front of him at the same time!


    Read novel


    "what!"


    These rock ninjas fell to the ground in pain one by one, and the flames covering the flames had already ignited them.


    And at this moment, the thick smoke caused by the detonating talisman gradually subsided, and the earth wall blocking Naruto''s body was still intact!


    This scene made everyone a little dazed, and at this moment, three figures landed on the earthen wall together.


    The three of them were condescending, scanning everyone present, and the terrifying atmosphere spread across the entire battlefield in an instant...


    ¡­


    The moment Habara landed on the ground, his eyes still began to scan everything around him.


    After confirming that Sanxiao, Kakashi and those who protected them were all right, Habara ignored the group of extremely vigilant Iwanin and looked at Kakutsu.


    "What did you do? Didn''t you ask you to protect them? How did you make things so troublesome and serious?"


    "Although I want to say that everything is under my control, there are indeed some mistakes in all of this. This is my problem."


    Jiaodu opened his mouth to refute, but when the words came to his mouth, he honestly admitted his mistake.


    Although Kakuzu is not an honest person, he can still maintain his ninja qualities in the face of his employer, not to mention that this matter has indeed become a big deal now.


    He really never dreamed that the road in Yanyin Village he discovered many years ago was opening up and building the road to this place, and it was actually for the guarantee of logistics supplies.


    You must know that Konoha and Yanyin had ceased fighting at that time, and Yanyin''s actual supply line was not limited to this one, so he didn''t take it too seriously.


    In his heart, this ghostly place is probably a better and more concealed move to let the troops of Yanyin Village enter the country of grass.


    What''s more, there are other mountain ranges nearby, so he thought from the beginning that he could get some information and sell it to Yubara, so as to maximize his profits.


    It turned out to be better now, he didn''t bother to think about the benefits, and even the protection mission almost went into trouble, so what face did he have to mention so many things?


    Habara didn''t know what that **** Kakuzu was thinking at the moment, he only knew that Kakutsu''s attitude of admitting his mistakes was unbelievable, which made him not bother to find Kakutsu''s trouble.


    In fact, he guessed that the **** Jiaodu probably knew that these little guys came out for exercise, so he wanted to leave the opportunity to these little guys as much as possible.


    Let them feel the real situation and experience of ninjas, dispel their inner illusions in advance, and adjust their attitudes.


    As a result, he overestimated these little guys, so there was almost an accident that no one wanted to face.


    "Forget it, don''t discuss this issue now, I have a task for you."


    Habara glanced around and at the same time, his perception immediately escaped, and he locked on a position in just an instant.


    "You, Shisui, Kakashi, and the people in the clan, clean up all these miscellaneous fish immediately.


    Yan Ye, protect these three little guys and get out of here as much as possible, we have guests. "


    It can be said that Habara''s words did not give these people of Yanyin Village any face at all, and he directly used the word miscellaneous fish to describe them without any concealment.


    Of course, Habara also knew that this group of guys might not be considered real trash, but the configuration on Habara''s side was a bit too luxurious.


    At this stage, Shisui also has a former member of the Akatsuki organization, Kakashi, and a Kakashi who can fight anyone 50/50.


    And several of them are sharing eyes, even in the security department, they can be regarded as elite Uchiha members.


    This kind of configuration to solve the current ninjas in Yanyin Village is really not a joke. These guys are not trash fish and are forced to become trash fish.


    "Arrogant guy, who do you think you are!"


    One of Iwanin couldn''t help roaring angrily when he heard Habara''s words, but after Shisui landed on the ground, green puffs appeared on his body, and quickly covered his whole body to form a giant skeleton.


    There is also the black masked substance on Kakuzu''s body separated from his body, the weird and powerful Chakra began to spread crazily, and those Uchiha people quickly assembled.


    These rock ninjas are all a little confused, such a powerful force is really beyond their expectations.


    Under the aura exuded by these guys, they even felt like they were about to suffocate!


    "Aren''t you coming out yet, Orochimaru?"


    Habara stared at the big tree in the distance with calm eyes, and he asked softly after a long time.


    And as his voice fell, Orochimaru came out from behind the big tree step by step, and it was at this moment that these rock ninjas knew that there were still people hiding in this place!


    "As expected of the patriarch Habara, your perception is really sharp to the extreme."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and he directly called Habara''s name, and with the appearance of this name, all the rock ninjas present felt even heavier suffocation.


    Uchiha Habara, this is definitely a frightening name, the war between Iwagakure and Konoha, in the final analysis, is because Habara killed Huang Tu!


    Not only that, they also heard that Habara killed dozens or even hundreds of Iwanin of the garrison almost instantly.


    This is simply unimaginable to them, because it is simply not something that one person can do!


    But all of this was done by one person, and this person is like a devil, and his name will never be forgotten.


    And now this person actually appeared in front of their eyes, even though this person looked very young, and no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t seem like a demonic existence.


    But after all, this is the world of ninjas. Ninjas have never been a world of common sense. After all, this is a world of fist size!


    "Bastard! Don''t underestimate people!"


    When the suffocating breath spread to the extreme, and everyone was terrified by Habara''s appearance, a Yannin suddenly shouted.


    He gritted his teeth and took out a handful of kunai, and the next moment he let out a roar and rushed towards the position where Yubara was.


    But Habara didn''t look at him at all, the moment he was about to get close to Habara, Shisui controlled Susanoo and punched the guy flying.


    "boom!"


    This rock ninja slammed into a big tree fiercely, and the big tree collapsed at this moment.


    Such a move seemed to ignite everyone at this moment, and the anger and will to fight covered up the fear.


    "Get rid of him, go!"


    "Let''s go together and kill this demon!"


    Those Iwanin roared, quickly drew out their weapons one by one, and then rushed towards Habara''s position like the guy before.


    They roared and roared, but what awaited them was the shadow of death spreading crazily...


    ¡­


    The smell of blood continued to spread in the air, Habara looked at the corpses already piled up under the earth wall, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Charging only needs courage, Habara has heard this saying, but when he saw that these guys really charged just because of courage, he was somewhat shocked.


    Of course, it could also be hatred, maybe it''s because I didn''t deserve to be beaten just now, right?


    In fact, Habara never thought that one day he would receive the same treatment as Sasuke.


    He always thought that as long as the kid Sasuke stood there without talking nonsense, the enemy would run away and slash at that kid desperately.


    As a result, he found out today that he seems to have this ability himself. Maybe the so-called ''pretending to escape'' is not unique to Sasuke, but something that the Uchiha clan was born with?


    But these things have nothing to do with Habara anymore, the miscellaneous fish has been cleaned up, so now is the most important thing and the most critical thing for Habara to come here.


    His eyes turned scarlet in an instant, and the three hook jades slowly swirled in his eyes, and his aura began to increase continuously.


    And Shisui and the others also looked at Orochimaru. Maybe Kakashi was still a little afraid of Orochimaru, but neither Shisui nor Jiao had this problem.


    Kakuto was originally not happy with Orochimaru, but Shisui knew that Orochimaru was half of him, although this guy would always bring them more or less trouble.


    But he did provide a lot of valuable information, which Zhishui will never forget. UU reading


    But the three of Sasuke still seemed a little sluggish at this time, they didn''t expect Habara to come here.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that those rock ninjas who besieged them for a long time, making them helpless and often in crisis, were all killed in less than a few minutes.


    The smell of blood constantly stimulated their brains. Even though they had seen blood before, the tragic scene before them would still shock them.


    "Okay, the miscellaneous fish have been cleaned up, Orochimaru, now it''s your turn."


    Habara Chakra moved slightly, and the earthen wall was slowly buried in the ground, and Habara also slowly walked towards Orochimaru.


    "Where are the others, and are you ready?"


    "Others are searching in other areas, but once you do it, maybe you don''t need me to call, they will come over."


    Orochimaru took a step back slowly, and then he quickly landed his hands on the ground, and he said with a smile when the smoke rose quickly.


    "As for me, I dare not challenge the authority of Patriarch Yubara, but I have carefully selected an opponent for Patriarch Yubara.


    I also hope that Patriarch Yubara can hope! "


    As his voice fell, a rebellious figure came out of the smoke.


    His appearance instantly changed Jiaodu''s face, his body trembled involuntarily, and Zhishui also frowned at this person.


    A smile appeared on Yu Yuan''s face, he looked at the person in front of him quietly, and then spoke slowly.


    "Apocalypse"


    "Long time no see, Uchiha Madara."


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    This...today I myself forgot....

 Chapter 200： This is Uchiha!

    This time Uchiha Madara didn''t stay in the coffin, and he didn''t need to be awakened again, he just walked out of the smoke plainly.


    His gaze was fixed on Yubara, the scarlet eyes looked extraordinarily strange, and the chakra emanating from him also looked so scary.


    And when he heard what Habara said, he suddenly showed a smile, but with his smile, he also became more dangerous.


    "It''s been a long time, Uchiha Habara."


    He twisted his neck slightly, and continued speaking slowly amidst the sound of''clicking''.


    "But I heard that you have made a lot of big things recently."


    "Oh, can you still have a good chat with other people in the Pure Land?"


    Habara''s eyes flickered slightly when he heard this, but he still laughed.


    It''s just that he already has some answers in his heart. Obviously, Uchiha Madara''s resurrection may have been for a while!


    Habara knew that Uchiha Madara didn''t even bother to use the technique of undoing reincarnation when his own strength did not meet expectations.


    This also means that he may be too lazy to resist Orochimaru, otherwise he can definitely take the initiative with his ability, and even let himself be completely free.


    And under such a mood of being too lazy to resist, and Orochimaru is constantly researching and improving the experiment, I am afraid that it is normal for him to be summoned in advance to see the effect.


    After all, Habara himself knows that even if his growth rate is not as good as Sasuke and Naruto, he is still more incredible than most of the top talents.


    And his early resurrection is really not a good thing for Yu Yuan, after all, this guy can get a good understanding of Yu Yuan''s strength if he comes back alive!


    This can be regarded as a kind of intelligence collection, even if he didn''t go to the scene to see it, he relied on his understanding of Uchiha''s power.


    In addition, Habara''s promotion path is actually carried out with reference to Uchiha Madara, it is impossible for him not to find some clues from it.


    Although a lot of Habara''s power has been exposed, it''s not what Habara wants to be known.


    "No, I''m in the world. After all, some people are worried that your power is too strong, and he needs me to judge some things you have done."


    Uchiha Madara folded his arms around his chest and said calmly.


    "I heard that you defeated Eight Tails and the contemporary Raikage, didn''t you?"


    "With this matter, Eight-Tails Jinchuriki is really powerful. He is a perfect Jinchuriki, who can maintain his own consciousness after completely transforming into a tailed beast."


    Habara''s expression was also very calm, and he directly said the answer that left others dumbfounded.


    "As for Raikage, he can only be considered very strong, even Susano was smashed by him, but fortunately, I am not bad.


    I cut off one of his hands, and at the same time took some effort to clean up Hachio, and now they should be escorted to Konoha soon. "


    "Very good performance, and your choice is also very good, but I suggest you not to let them go back. It is better for such people to die."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, he was helping Orochimaru find the answer.


    "Fortunately, you were born in this era. If they were in my era, I''m afraid they would have been released directly."


    "After all, the current Hokage was pushed up by me, and I have a lot of advantages over you in some things."


    Habara smiled lightly, but his words made Uchiha Madara frowned, obviously he was very upset, but Habara ignored him and continued talking.


    "As for Raikage and Hachio, we have our own methods and countermeasures, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    "That''s right, I really don''t need to think about it."


    Uchiha Madara nodded silently, and then his expression became dignified.


    "I also heard that you defeated Senshou Bashirama, right?"


    When Habara heard his words, his expression couldn''t help but become a little weird. How could he not know the relationship between Uchiha Madara and Senjujuku?


    He specifically brought up the matter of Senju Hashirama separately, which made Habara start to suspect that this guy might want to avenge Senju Hashirama, right?


    But no matter what this guy was thinking, Habara just nodded calmly at this moment.


    "That''s right, I defeated him, not only him but also his younger brother who disgusted me a bit.


    But I also know that he is not in his prime at all, so there is nothing to be proud of or happy about. "


    "No, you should be proud."


    Suddenly Uchiha Madara said to Habara very seriously, and Habara could feel that this guy''s aura had reached a peak at this moment.


    "No matter how poor he is, no matter how much strength he can display, you must always remember that Senshou Bashirama!


    And Senjujuma is never a person who can be measured by strength. Your mentality really disappoints me.


    But it doesn''t matter, you don''t understand what Senshou Zhujian means, so let me see how you defeated that man! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Madara''s Chakra suddenly erupted, and that terrifying Chakra set off a small whirlwind.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara''s strength made Habara feel inexplicable. He really wanted to ask, is the relationship between you Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu good?


    But what does this have to do with me? I''m not you. Why should I know so much about him?


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    However, Uchiha Madara doesn''t have any nonsense at all now, his hands formed seals in an instant, and with a roar, a huge fire dragon tens of meters long was sprayed out by him.


    This huge dragon kept raising the temperature around it, and it frantically rushed towards Habara''s position fiercely.


    "It''s really a neuropathy!"


    Seeing Uchiha Madara''s direct attack, Habara cursed secretly in his heart, but he didn''t make any mistakes directly.


    The same size but black and white fire dragon roared out, and went directly towards Uchiha Madara in an instant.


    The two giant dragons, red and black, collided in the air, and the terrifying Chakra energy exploded. At this moment, the surrounding trees were directly ignited.


    And the aftermath of energy generated by their collision continued to spread toward the periphery, forcing Zhishui and the others to retreat quickly.


    Yan Ye and the others who were further away with the three little guys had to continue to evacuate. The two had reached this point in just the first wave of confrontation.


    If you continue to fight, who knows what will happen.


    But Yan Ye knew that Tsunade had told Habara not to make too much noise, and Habara''s answer was to try his best.


    It seems that Habara is indeed only going in this direction...


    .....


    The moment the impact of the two fire dragons dissipated, Habara and Uchiha Madara had already rushed towards each other directly.


    This time Uchiha Madara is obviously prepared, instead of needing to **** Kunai from Habara''s ninja bag as a weapon like last time.


    After all, it has been a while since he was resurrected, and Uchiha Madara knows very well that it is not easy for him to take anything from Habara''s ninja bag.


    The strength of his resurrection this time is indeed very high, but there is a limit to the height. After all, his carrier strength is at that level, and his upper limit has been locked.


    On the other hand, Habara, this guy, is really growing, and the speed of growth is unbelievably fast.


    At least, Uchiha Madara felt that even himself, it would be difficult to reach Habara''s level back then.


    "But this is also normal. After all, he got the power of Hashirama, but why did he know this secret?"


    Uchiha Madara also has a doubt in his heart, that is why Habara has the power of Senju Hashirama, or why he wants to get these powers.


    Uchiha Madara himself knows this secret because his eyes have reached the point of eternal eyes, which gives him the opportunity to peek into the power of all things.


    And Habara obviously didn''t reach this point, and he probably won''t have the chance to reach this point in his life, so how could he not feel puzzled?


    Just how confused, at this time he is also more focused on the battle, and his current thoughts are also very simple.


    On the one hand, it is to avenge his friend, and he will do his best to deal with this dangerous boy.


    He wanted to let this kid know that not everyone of his friends could teach him a lesson casually and talk nonsense.


    On the other hand, even he wanted to see how far Habara had progressed.


    After all, he heard Orochimaru say that even Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobima would agree that Habara might be the next Uchiha Madara!


    "Ding, ding, ding!"


    The fierce battle broke out the moment the two figures intersected. The speed of the two of them was extremely fast, and only the symphony of Kunai and Ninja Knife was heard several times.


    Habara was also extremely involved in the battle at this time, because he found that Uchiha Madara''s level was really high.


    Especially in the Sharingan state, this guy is even more difficult to deal with.


    Madara Uchiha this time is obviously much stronger than last time.


    Habara doesn''t know how much strength he can display at this time, but Habara knows that he is very excited now.


    He is really strong now, but he is really too weak in terms of experience. Only by constantly fighting against the strong can he accumulate his experience.


    "Peng!"


    As the two staggered again, with a muffled sound, Habara''s ninja sword was knocked away by Uchiha Madara, but the same kunai in Uchiha Madara''s hand also flew into the air.


    Habara and Uchiha Madara backed out at the same time, but the moment Habara landed, a terrifying arc appeared in his right hand.


    At the same time, his fingers began to retract, and the terrifying electric arc was also immediately retracted.


    "Hell Spike¡¤Four Hands!"


    At this moment, Habara exploded at an even more terrifying speed, and the constantly intertwined arcs had completely turned into silent thunder.


    Although this Shu Yuyuan didn''t practice much, but after the system endowed him with the power of Thunder Dun, he has basically mastered the transformation and qualitative change of Thunder Dun.


    In addition, his chakra control itself is very strong, and his physical fitness has also become more incredible under the nourishment of Yang Dun, so this technique really does not have much difficulty for him.


    "This is... that technique of Raikage?"


    Uchiha Madara just glanced at it, and immediately remembered what this technique is. It''s not like he didn''t meet the first Raikage back then.


    Therefore, he was not unfamiliar with this technique, so his body shifted slightly at the moment when Yubara was about to rush towards him.


    While avoiding the path of Habara''s surprise attack, he jumped into the sky with a single leap.


    In fact, for him, he didn''t need to dodge this kind of technique at all, after all, he was reincarnated from the dirt, but he had long ago decided to fight Habara with all his strength.


    What''s more, he is Uchiha Madara, he doesn''t bother to rely on reincarnation to take advantage of this!


    "Fire Escape¡¤Longyan Singing Technique!"


    In the first moment of avoiding the Shibon Kanshou, Uchiha Madara immediately released the fire escape and roared towards Habara.


    Seeing the four roaring fire dragons, especially the four fire dragons that completely blocked Habara''s attack and retreat routes, Habara seemed to be stunned and stood there motionless.


    But those four fire dragons didn''t care about Habara at all, they roared and slammed into it fiercely, and suddenly a violent roar resounded in the mountain forest!


    The flames quickly covered the surroundings, but Uchiha Madara didn''t show any expression at all. On the contrary, his hands were already hidden and began to seal.


    "Buzz!"


    All of a sudden, Habara''s figure rushed out from a hidden corner, and the terrifying thunder light appeared in his hand again.


    The speed of the explosion this time was even more astonishing, and he rushed to Uchiha Madara almost instantly.


    His right hand stabbed fiercely towards Uchiha Madara''s body. It seemed that Uchiha Madara didn''t react at all, and Habara directly penetrated his body without any hindrance!


    It''s just that Habara, who had done all this, couldn''t help but look behind him, and Uchiha Madara in front of him had turned into a piece of wood, obviously it was just a substitute technique.


    On the big tree not far behind Habara, Uchiha Madara was standing there indifferently, looking down at Habara.


    "Not bad, a little bit of progress."


    Uchiha Madara said calmly, and then he jumped directly from the tree and walked towards the direction where Kunai and Ninja Knife fell.


    "Physical skills have improved a lot, but the strikes are still not fierce enough. Ninjutsu is still excellent, and it also brought me some surprises.


    Lei Ying''s technique is indeed very useful. Although this technique is demanding, it is a good thing to be able to learn and use it. "


    Having said that, Uchiha Madara stopped and then lowered his body to pick up the ninja sword and kunai on the ground, and at the same time threw the ninja sword towards Habara.


    Habara silently took over the ninja sword, but at this time he was a little confused, why this Uchiha Madara still became a teacher.


    Although he has to admit that as a Uchiha, I am afraid that Uchiha Madara is the best teacher or even none.


    But at this point of time, no matter how you look at it, it is not appropriate, right?


    "Okay, the warm-up is almost done, I think we should be more serious."


    Before Habara could say or ask something, Uchiha Madara suddenly spoke again.


    And at this moment, his eyes also changed rapidly. The three hook jades in his eyes spun rapidly, and then they merged together.


    A pair of eyes with strange patterns appeared in front of Habara, and Uchiha Madara''s Chakra also became more destructive at this moment.


    "There is no way to achieve it in the last battle, there is no way to complete it, let''s finish them in this battle!"


    ¡­


    The battle between Habara and Uchiha Madara, even if it was just the beginning, was enough for many Uchiha ninjas to learn from it, and even the three little guys were stunned.


    They really have no idea about Habara''s battle, although they have always heard that Habara is very powerful, and there may be no one in Konoha who is his opponent.


    They believed such a statement, but they really hadn''t seen Habara''s actual combat performance, so they really had no idea about Habara''s performance.


    But it''s different now. The battle of Zhishui has paved the way from the very beginning, and the green and fierce chakra giant really made their scalps tingle.


    They had never seen such a display of strength, especially when they saw the giant sweeping everything in battle, they felt that Habara''s strength was probably the same.


    After all, Shisui and Habara were equally famous geniuses back then, maybe Habara would be stronger, but it shouldn''t be too strong to be too outrageous.


    But now they found that even if Habara didn''t use that giant, he was still suffocatingly powerful!


    That simple physical collision has already made them unable to see anything clearly, even if Sasuke has been watching with Sharingan turned on, he really can''t see anything!


    That speed has completely exceeded his tolerance limit, and all he saw was black shadows constantly moving and intersecting with each other.


    But what they did and how they did it, he didn''t understand at all!


    "Is this the power that belongs to the teacher..."


    Sasuke muttered to himself, but soon another question appeared in his mind, that is, who is Uchiha Madara?


    He clearly heard Habara calling Uchiha Madara''s name, but this person seemed very strange in his memory.


    If it was in the past, everyone might be a little stranger to each other. After all, the circle of friends they belong to is different, and it is not a simple matter to get to know each other.


    However, as Habara changed the education system of the entire family, almost all the children were gathered together, and there were certain courses that needed to be taken every day.


    Under such circumstances, everyone basically knows who is who, and even who is in their family is relatively clear to everyone.


    Besides, how can someone who can fight his teacher to this extent be a nobody.


    Such a strong guy is definitely a person who has left his name in the family, but who is he?


    Just at this moment, he suddenly heard the person protecting them whose name seemed to be Jiaodu speak.


    "I think we''d better get out of here quickly, it''s too dangerous here."


    "What do you mean?"


    Shisui frowned and looked at Kakuzu with dissatisfaction. Habara was fighting right now, and this guy wanted to leave. Who would be satisfied with this?


    "Do you know who that guy is?"


    Although Kakuzu knew that his actions might cause great dissatisfaction, he continued to speak.


    "Habara also asked you to take these little guys away at the beginning, because he knew how difficult and terrifying the opponent he was facing was.


    That guy is the scariest person in your Uchiha clan. That guy used to be as famous as your Konoha first Hokage Senjujuma.


    Although his resurrection strength has not reached its peak due to certain techniques, have you noticed that his aura is so strong that it is unimaginable.


    tomato novel


    At least, this guy is much stronger than the Summoned Thousand Hands Bastion Room and Thousand Hands Door Room that I have seen before! "


    Kakuzu''s words are reasonable, because Habara really asked Yan Ye to lead people to retreat, and Uchiha Madara''s strength is really not something ordinary people can fathom.


    This guy is as terrifying as a **** and demon, and once this guy makes a move, he has absolutely no scruples. He is not as kind-hearted as Senju Bashirama.


    It''s just that Shishui quickly shook his head, he looked at Jiaodu calmly and said slowly.


    "Actually, before that, Habara had fought against the first Hokage and the second Hokage again, and those two previous Hokages had also been re-promoted.


    After that, Habara also solved the Fourth Raikage and Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki, and his strength continued to improve and also improved rapidly.


    The current Habara is not what you can imagine, nor is it what I can imagine. What we have to do is to trust him and find opportunities to help him.


    Don''t you also know that the current Uchiha Madara is not the Uchiha Madara in his heyday at all. Habara can defeat the first and second Hokage, so why can''t he defeat him?


    Even if it''s a little troublesome, can''t we solve Orochimaru? "


    Zhishui''s words stunned Jiaodu for a moment, and after a while he closed his mouth and began to explore his surroundings.


    Shisui''s words are right, Habara''s progress is really unimaginable, and his daring to compete with Uchiha Madara shows that he is sure.


    Moreover, for an employer like Habara, Kakudo doesn''t want anything to happen to him, otherwise, he may find it difficult to find such an easy-to-talk employer who is more sympathetic to him.


    What''s more, Shisui also said that even if they can''t deal with Uchiha Madara, it''s not that they can''t deal with Orochimaru!


    Kakuto was not very happy with this guy, Orochimaru. If he did something to this guy, he would not have much psychological burden, and he could even do it for free.


    But what Kakuzu and Shisui didn''t know was that Sasuke, who was not far away from them, had been listening attentively to what they said, and he was extremely astonished at this moment.


    Uchiha Madara is actually a dead person, and listening to them say that this guy seems so strong that it is unimaginable?


    Sasuke was suddenly full of curiosity about this person, he really wanted to know more about who this guy who was so scary even after death was.


    But he also knew that now was not the time, and it would be better to think about it slowly after going back.


    "boom!"


    However, at this moment, Chakra reappeared like a roaring tsunami, and the earth trembled crazily at this moment.


    At this moment, the sky is filled with a suffocating atmosphere of destruction, as if the world can no longer bear the wantonness of such a terrifying force, and the ground has even collapsed!


    Sasuke immediately came back to his senses, his eyes were fixed on the distance, and the smoke from the violent roar dissipated, and he was stunned.


    His eyes were full of fanaticism, his body couldn''t help trembling slightly, and the corners of his mouth began to mutter to himself.


    "This... is Uchiha''s power..."


    ¡­


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Uchiha Madara''s kaleidoscope was spinning rapidly in his eyes, and the next moment his hands had completed the seal, and a large sea of ??terrifying flames was directly sprayed out by him.


    At first, Habara thought that Uchiha Madara was planning to directly enter the Susanoo confrontation mode, so he also made various preparations.


    But he didn''t expect that this guy still retains the elegance of Uchiha''s combat, and didn''t get to the point at the beginning.


    Although enough foreplay is a good start, but going directly to the topic may be regarded as a crime.


    But they are fighting desperately. Does such a slow method of combat really meet their requirements?


    "It''s really boring."


    But no matter what Habara thinks in his heart, the movements of his hands will never stop at all.


    What''s more, this kind of battle is also extremely beneficial to Yu Yuan, and he can get a lot of enlightenment and insights from it.


    After all, this is a fighting technique and fighting skill that has been continuously explored from the pile of dead people in the Warring States Period. No matter who understands and understands a little bit, it can be greatly improved!


    Facing the monstrous fire, Habara originally considered wanting hard steel, but after thinking about it, he still controlled his body and quickly retreated.


    Although he can use the earth escape to isolate these fire escapes, or use the fire escape to fight against them, but his shots are already a bit slow, and it is better to avoid them than to waste chakra.


    "Ok?"


    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a warning sign, and then his speed became much faster.


    "Ding!"


    A cold sound of Kunai piercing the air passed by Habara''s skirt, and a blue chakra appeared on his body instantly, and his Qi and shield blocked the surprise attack.


    Uchiha Madara actually used the fire escape as a cover to avoid the sight of Sharingan, and then achieve the purpose of sneak attack?


    This made Habara really speechless, but he couldn''t relax in the slightest now, because Kunai rebounded after being blocked by the qi and shield on him.


    And Uchiha Madara caught the Kunai in a flash, but at the moment of his fall, the streamer suddenly appeared, and Habara''s Ninja Sword was also brandished with azure blue Chakra.


    However, such an attack is definitely not difficult for Uchiha Madara. He just raised Kunai lightly and adjusted the angle to block the attack with ease.


    But at this moment, Uchiha Madara''s eyes flashed fiercely, and blue chakra and Susanoo''s ribs suddenly appeared on his body.


    And on the side of the ribs, a thick arm suddenly stretched out, and Habara punched him fiercely!


    "Sneak attack?"


    Habara was a little taken aback when he saw this scene, because Uchiha Madara''s move also made him a little surprised.


    After all, what a proud person Uchiha Madara was in his memory, but thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is not a sneak attack, it can only be said to be a use of his own power.


    In the original book, when he singled out Five Kages alone, similar methods emerged one after another, and Tsunade was directly pierced by him in the stomach.


    If it weren''t for the yin seal and powerful medical ninjutsu, Tsunade would have finished playing at that moment.


    "You really think highly of me, but that''s fine!"


    Uchiha Madara''s use of such a fighting method also shows that he attaches great importance to and recognizes Habara''s strength, otherwise he will only slowly fight with you, and will not take the initiative to attack at all.


    Facing the suffocating punch, the chakra on Habara''s body swayed slightly, and in the next second with a violent roar, he had disappeared in place!


    "Sure enough, it''s a space ninjutsu, but this space ninjutsu is different from the mouse in the Thousand Hands Gate, that technique relies on Kunai and the silent chakra fluctuations.


    And this kid''s space ninjutsu should rely on the positioning of the eyes, and there will be strong chakra fluctuations at the same time. It can only be said that each has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    But from the current point of view, the best one to use is the space ninjutsu of that boy Obito, after all, that technique is really silent. "


    Uchiha Madara had already thought clearly about the three space ninjutsu he knew in an instant, he landed gently on the ground, and at the same time the Susanoo on his body also quickly began to condense.


    And Habara''s figure also appeared on the other side, and the brilliance of Susanoo also flashed on him.


    With the appearance of the two Chakra giants, the suffocating aura full of destructive power continued to spread for a while, but the two of them seemed extraordinarily ordinary.


    After all, the two of them are the masters of Susanoo, and they have long been used to such a situation.


    "Come on, the battle begins now."


    Not far away, Uchiha Madara spoke calmly, but in just an instant he had already controlled Susano to raise his hand fiercely, and a chakra scimitar appeared in his hand immediately.


    His eyes twirled rapidly, at this moment Susanoku''s power seemed to be increasing crazily, and then he swung his knife fiercely!


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow City Wall!"


    Habara rolled his eyes slightly, and he erected his chakra with one hand. The chakra surged wildly, and the earth began to undergo tremendous changes in an instant.


    A huge earth wall like a mountain appeared directly in front of him.


    After all, Tudun is also one of Habara''s original chakra attributes. Although he rarely uses it, he has always mastered it very well.


    The huge size made Sasuke and the others feel a little terrified when they saw it from a distance, and they also noticed a little bit.


    That is, at the same time that Habara made the seal, his Susanoo also completed the seal, which means that this is Habara using Susano to perform ninjutsu!


    And at this moment, Uchiha Madara''s blade also just arrived.


    "boom!"


    The huge blasting sound was deafening, and the earth swayed crazily at this moment.


    Such a terrifying vibration even passed through the mountains to Iwanin who was stationed below!


    In fact, they noticed a strong chakra fluctuation in this direction very early on. Such chakra fluctuations are like fireflies in the dark night, so eye-catching.


    But at the same time, these chakras are also so evil and terrifying, which makes them daunting.


    However, now, the perception ninjas stationed here in Yanyin Village have completely fallen into sluggishness, confusion and confusion, because they clearly perceive how terrifying this force is.


    It''s just that there is no need for them to say anything now, the ninjas of Yanyin Village have already dispatched quickly one by one, heading towards the place where the chakra broke out.


    At this time, Yu Principle raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at the completely broken earth mountain in front of him, and Uchiha Madara''s new round of attack.


    "It''s really Uchiha Madara, with such an attack strength, it turns out that he has a pupil technique that is the same as mine, if that''s the case..."


    Under the control of Habara, Susano once again formed a seal. In fact, Habara is best at fighting ninjutsu, and he has never changed this point.


    Even now that his physical fitness has improved, his taijutsu ability has begun to become stronger, but the strength of his ninjutsu has never changed!


    When Susano was completely sealed, Habara''s vast chakra rushed out completely.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    ¡­


    Habara uses the same techniques as Uchiha Madara, although for the large system of Fire Dungeon, its techniques are indeed very numerous and very complicated.


    But the strength has reached the level of Habara and Uchiha Madara, and they prefer to use some simple and powerful techniques with a high growth limit.


    Huohuo is naturally one of the best choices, after all, sometimes the most unpretentious choice is the best choice.


    Just as the most powerful jutsu in Yunyin Village is actually just a C-level ninjutsu in the Lightning Chakra mode, this kind of jutsu is easy to learn but difficult to master.


    Moreover, the upper limit of growth is extremely high, and one can continuously break through through one''s own growth, thus gaining more powerful power!


    A black sea of ??flames spewed out directly from the mouth of the azure Susanoo. The flames spread extremely fast and covered a huge area.


    For almost a moment, the entire range of the mountain was completely covered by it. Facing such a situation, Sasuke and others who were watching the battle could only evacuate again.


    In fact, they had already retreated a lot when Habara and Uchiha Madara fought again, because it was really difficult for them to bear that kind of Chakra Yubo.


    However, even if they had retreated far enough, the terrifying heat still made them feel like they had fallen into hell, and the raging flames seemed to burn everything!


    The terrifying flames not only covered Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo, but also covered Habara''s own Susanoo.


    What''s scary is that those flames that were originally normal in color immediately became the nourishment for Habara''s current flames, and they were constantly swallowed and assimilated by the black flames.


    In just a moment, the entire mountain forest has completely turned into a black **** from a distance, which makes people feel desperate and palpitating.


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound in the flames, and a Susanoo waved his hand fiercely, sweeping away the flames.


    He stared at Habara who was still shrouded in flames in the distance, and suddenly a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s really interesting. The battle this time is indeed much more comfortable than before, but it''s still a pity. It''s still hard for me to fully enjoy this kind of battle."


    Uchiha Madara sighed slightly in his heart, he couldn''t feel the boiling blood without resurrection.


    Moreover, he didn''t have the strength to reach the standard of his life, and he felt a little severely restricted when fighting at this time.


    But anyway, this time is much better than last time, and this time his Susanoo can also be improved.


    "Then... come on!"


    Uchiha Madara shouted angrily, and the blue giant on his body became bigger again with his chakra surge, and armor appeared on its body.


    These armors tightly wrapped the entire Susano, and two pairs of new arms appeared behind Susano, and the silver eyes burst out with brilliance at this moment!


    The Susanoo at the limit of the third stage is the strongest power he can use this time. Although this is really not satisfactory to him, this strength is enough.


    The Susanoo in the third stage is already very strong. To put it bluntly, at this stage, few people can directly penetrate it and kill the caster.


    After all, not everyone has such a powerful ability to penetrate Susanoo.


    But Uchiha Madara knows that Habara is different, because this kid may have already reached this point!


    "boom!"


    Sure enough, the moment Uchiha Madara finished condensing, a terrifying blade flashed across the flames in an instant.


    The sharp edge with black flames exposed Habara''s position at this time, and let Uchiha Madara clearly see his state at this time.


    The exact same color, the exact same armor, and even the exact same number of arms!


    For a moment, Uchiha Madara really felt that he was confronting himself. In fact, he had such an idea when he fought Habara last time.


    It''s just that this time it''s more intense, or it can be said that a self who is almost the same as myself, but with some differences in the path of power selection is confronting!


    "I don''t need God''s pity for me to let another me do it all over again, because I am me, and I am Uchiha Madara!"


    Uchiha Madara''s Susano also brazenly pulled out his ninja sword, and a blade with the same incredible power directly cut off the ground and headed towards Habara.


    Two blades full of destructive aura pierced through the air, like the wrath of the gods towards the world, the punishment from the heavens, cutting off everything in the world.


    The next moment, the whistling blades collided fiercely, and then they immediately turned into two dazzling energy light clusters.


    These two energy light clusters are constantly twisting and squeezing each other, and finally they can''t help each other, and the terrifying power spreads in place and directly produces a strong explosion!


    "boom!"


    The deafening sound was transmitted crazily throughout the entire mountain range, and some isolated and towering peaks in the distance began to vibrate continuously.


    The thicker ones are only rocks that are constantly sliding down, with cracks visible to the naked eye hovering on their bodies, and there is an obvious knife mark on their bodies.


    But those slightly thinner peaks are directly divided into two. The flat break looks so pleasing to the eye, but it is also so chilling in the heart!


    The area where Habara and Uchiha Madara were located was instantly moved to flat land, and the originally good mountain directly turned into a valley at this time.


    And in this valley??, the two giants intertwined once again...


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Recommend a book to a friend, people are in Konoha, I have a time travel simulator


    Traveling through the world of Naruto, Lin Guang is just an ordinary ninja.


    He originally wanted to spend his life in peace and stability, but it was the third Ninja World War, and as Hatake Kakashi''s peer, he had to go to the battlefield.


    But when he first entered the battlefield, he was surrounded by heavy siege and narrowly escaped death. Under the crisis, he awakened [Travel Simulator], which can simulate traveling to other worlds to gain power!


    The first simulated crossing the world is Pirates!


    After gaining strength, he led his teammates out of the siege, and since then embarked on the road of invincibility!


    On the battlefield of the Kingdom of Grass, Lin Guang soared into the sky and turned into golden light, shooting out countless laser lights...


    [Naruto + Pirate + follow-up to be determined]

 Chapter 201： Habaras Eternal Eye!

    "This... what the **** is going on here?"


    Among the mountains, countless ninjas from Yanyin Village struggled to climb out of the ruins, and they looked so embarrassed at this moment.


    And looking around, everything here is as daunting as **** on earth.


    There are ruins and ruins everywhere on the ground, and countless huge broken stones fell messily on the ground.


    All kinds of big trees have already collapsed, even broken into several knots and scattered everywhere.


    And under the burial of these rubble and broken wood, there are countless corpses of Iwanin!


    The blood had already scattered on the ground, and various wailing sounds continued to spread in this area.


    Even though these rock ninjas are well-trained and have already started various rescue operations early, they are really full of despair in the face of such a sudden situation.


    When they saw their former teammates buried motionless among the rocks, when they rescued the person, they found that half of the person''s body had been completely crushed.


    Or when they had to resort to amputation to save someone, looking at the desperate and gloomy eyes of the other person, they really couldn''t bear it in their hearts.


    Because those who seem to be rescued through amputation have basically been sentenced to death for the profession of ninja!


    The smell of blood continued to spread in this area, and the sound of crying and screaming continued to intertwine, which made the rock ninjas who were already extremely low in morale even more desperate.


    More than one of them muttered to themselves because they really didn''t know what the **** was going on with all this.


    They only knew that the mountains suddenly started to vibrate and then collapsed, as if the gods were punishing them. After all, they had never seen such a scene.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Not only are the ordinary Iwanin who are full of doubts and despair, even their commanders are extremely embarrassed at this time.


    His luck was good, and his strength wasn''t too bad, so he saved his life when the boulder fell, so he didn''t have any problems.


    But the problem is that the army he leads is basically finished, and he himself may be punished unimaginably!


    He has no way of knowing how many people have been lost now, nor does he know how many people have been injured or even lost as ninjas.


    But in such a situation, he must be responsible for it, because he brought these people here!


    "boom!"


    It''s just that before he had time to think about it, the ground began to shake again at this moment, and this shaking quickly turned into a violent shock.


    The suffocatingly powerful Chakra continued to spread again and again, and the aura full of destruction was instantly felt by all of them clearly.


    "We have to figure out what''s going on, we have to figure out who is attacking us, otherwise I won''t feel at ease even if I die!"


    Thinking of this, the Iwanin commander immediately rushed towards the area where the chakra broke out.


    And some rock ninjas stood up angrily when they saw this scene, and set off with the commander.


    But the more numb-faced Iwanin is rescuing his companions. At this time, they have no desire to fight in their hearts.


    Iwanin''s commander didn''t say anything about it, he just continued to accelerate and endure the impact of those chakras and rushed forward.


    And when he and many of his subordinates arrived at the flat mountain peak that was directly cut off, they were already stunned...


    ¡­


    "Such chakra fluctuations, could it be..."


    Among the other mountains, Xie frowned tightly and looked at the high mountains in the distance. At this time, he was really far away from that place.


    Because he really hated that guy Orochimaru, and the mountain range was long enough, so he simply went to the place farthest from Orochimaru and the supply route.


    So now he can''t see very clearly, he can only hear the violent roar and the strong fluctuation of Chakra, and he really doesn''t know much about other things.


    However, such chakra fluctuations also let him know that this matter is definitely not simple, and this power is definitely not so much that ordinary people can explode!


    And this kind of power immediately made him think of a person, a guy who no one would like to meet alone - Uchiha Habara.


    Orochimaru was right, he had indeed guessed for a long time whether the matter of Yao and Fourth Raikage was caused by Habara.


    It''s not that only Habara can do it, but because in his memory, it seems that only this guy can make such big fluctuations when fighting, and beat the two of them in a nearly head-to-head manner!


    But no matter whether it is or not, he has to go and have a look now. In the final analysis, this is his task, but on the one hand, he also needs to leave a way out for himself.


    So he activated the ring by express to let Chakra contact Nagato, and after doing this, he quickly started to act.


    However, when he had just turned over a mountain range and looked into the distance, he almost froze in place.


    Because he saw that the originally towering mountain in the distance had been completely flattened at this moment...


    ¡­


    "Good power, is this the power of Uchiha?"


    Kisame looked at the black flames all over the mountain in the distance, and the suffocating Chakra, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Although Kisame also searched far away from Orochimaru, but relatively speaking, he was relatively close.


    And it was because of the closeness that he could clearly see Habara''s iconic black and white flames spreading crazily on a mountain.


    This immediately made him realize that Uchiha Habara is definitely here, and the direction of that location is the area that Orochimaru is searching for. Habara may have already fought against Orochimaru!


    In fact, Kisame didn''t like Orochimaru either, but after thinking about it for a while, he decided to help, even though Orochimaru hadn''t sent out a distress signal.


    After all, he knew very well that if something serious happened to Orochimaru, it would be difficult for him and Xie to cause any trouble to Habara.


    It''s hard to say whether he can even hold on until the leader Payne comes over.


    So go over and see if you can help Orochimaru so that this guy can hold on as much as possible, that''s enough.


    Perhaps because of this mentality, Kisame''s speed is not fast at all. According to his understanding of Orochimaru, this guy is probably still using Dirt Reincarnation to fight.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, Guixie suddenly felt an indescribable power suddenly burst out, and then he saw a scene that he will never forget.


    Hearing a loud noise, Guixie suddenly felt his ears ringing, and a mountain not far from him was instantly swept across by a strange force.


    In the next second, the mountain peak was cut into two evenly amidst Kisame''s busy tinnitus...


    ¡­


    "boom!"


    With the huge roar sounding again, Habara and Uchiha Madara''s Chakra ninja swords slammed into each other fiercely.


    At this time, their surroundings have completely turned into a dead land, and the earth can no longer be described as full of scars, it is completely fragmented.


    The places where the two fought were all broken, and the range of the valley created by their fighting became wider and deeper.


    After an unknown amount of gravel fell down, they were directly crushed into powder by their terrifying Chakra.


    Then, the gusts of wind aroused by their every movement dissipated into the air.


    Habara is still in good condition at this time, after all, it is not uncommon for him to experience such a battle.


    Moreover, under the tempering of the Senshou brothers and the four generations of Raikage brothers, Habara''s ability to fight for a long time has also been greatly improved at this time.


    Especially in the area of ??Susanoo, his perception and understanding of Susanoo has risen to a higher level.


    At this time, even though he didn''t activate the Great Destroyer, he still fought back and forth with Uchiha Madara.


    Of course, Habara can also feel that Uchiha Madara also has reservations at this time, otherwise their current record may not be at this level.


    At this time, they seem to be fighting desperately, and they seem to be constantly testing each other to find the flaws exposed by each other.


    And once this flaw appeared, it was the moment when they broke out with all their strength.


    It''s just that no one has exposed this flaw until now, or Habara has always remained very stable, and he didn''t give Uchiha Madara any chance.


    It''s just that Habara is also very clear that he seems to be rhythmized by Uchiha Madara again.


    "Shameless guy!"


    Habara cursed secretly in his heart, although Uchiha Madara is fighting like this with Habara, he is slowly looking for opportunities.


    But this bastard''s chakra is unlimited, and even if Habara has more chakra, it is impossible to compare with this guy.


    A normal person goes to fight Chakra with the reincarnation of the dirt, doesn''t he feel that his life is too comfortable and he wants to find excitement?


    "We can''t go on like this, we must find an opportunity to end the battle as soon as possible!"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and the next moment his Susano wielded his sword, colliding with Uchiha Madara''s Susano again.


    If the thunder-like force quickly dissipated towards the surroundings, Habara''s eyes instantly locked on Uchiha Madara who was covered in Susanoo.


    Suddenly, Habara formed a seal with one hand, and the hand behind Susanoku also formed a seal with Habara''s movement.


    "Ok?"


    This move immediately caught Uchiha Madara''s attention, and he unceremoniously swung his Susanoo away.


    Boom!


    However, before he could swing his blade, the stone under his feet suddenly collapsed. At this time, he was a little unstable, and even his body with Susanoo had already begun to sink.


    "Tu Dun came to destroy the terrain, does this kid want to end the battle?"


    Uchiha Madara was thinking secretly in his heart, but he didn''t care what Habara was thinking, he controlled Susano to jump up fiercely.


    The moment he jumped up, his hands had already started to seal.


    Coincidentally, Habara''s chakra roared at this moment, and he also completed the seal.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinguishment!"


    "Fire Escape¡¤Longyan Singing Technique!"


    Habara and Uchiha Madara went up and down, but also chose to release the fire at this moment.


    At this moment, two different colors of Huo Dun erupted suddenly, and the terrifying flames immediately formed a powerful storm.


    But this kind of storm can be stopped just after it spreads, the next moment all the flames start to turn around and start to condense crazily.


    In the suffocating chakra fluctuations, a black flaming dragon suddenly let out a roar.


    It jumped out of the flames and slammed into Madara Uchiha fiercely!


    "This kind of control over Huo Dun, this guy..."


    Uchiha couldn''t escape at all at this time, because he controlled Susanoo and his own speed was also limited to a certain extent.


    What''s more, the current geographical environment also prevents him from making any good maneuvers.


    After all, a huge mountain was directly turned into a deep pit by them, forming a valley. It would take a lot of effort for him to jump up.


    So Uchiha Madara put his hands together, his eyes quickly started to rotate, and Susano suddenly let out a roar at this moment.


    Susano, who was originally only thirty to forty meters, began to rise continuously, and did not stop completely until about fifty meters.


    The armor on his body became even thicker at this moment, and the extremely condensed aura caused the surrounding mountain walls to crack.


    "boom!"


    The originally huge flame dragon suddenly seemed a little small in front of Susano at this moment.


    Uchiha Madara watched indifferently as the giant dragon kept approaching him, but at the next moment, Susano suddenly drew his sword!


    "Buzz!"


    He swung out a terrifying sharp edge suddenly, and under the burst of strong energy, the head of the fire dragon was directly chopped into two sections.


    But the edge caused by Uchiha Madara did not stop at all. Under the siege of those forces, the flaming dragon was divided into several sections in an instant, and finally dissipated between heaven and earth.


    After doing all this, Uchiha Madara suddenly controlled Susano and sprinted towards Habara quickly.


    At this time, the chakra in Habara''s body is also exploding crazily, and Uchiha Madara has completed the final power cohesion, so he will naturally not be willing to lag behind.


    This time the battle ended here, Habara was really satisfied, because he found that his control over Susanoo was really getting smoother.


    Although Susanoo''s power has always been his, and he has never used this power a lot.


    But he really rarely encounters enemies that allow him to completely burst out this power, which also leads to his lack of intensity in using Susanohu.


    Even in the current ninja world, even if his Susanoo lacks the strength to cast it, it can still be used to deal with most enemies.


    But this is definitely not what Habara wants to see, his goal has always been Uchiha Madara.


    So far, the people who have allowed him to be close to his full strength and even his best efforts are the Thousand Hands Brothers and the Thunder Shadow Brothers.


    And now there is one more Uchiha Madara, and this guy puts the most pressure on Habara.


    Looking at the power that is almost of the same origin as his own, he felt that extremely powerful aura.


    The excitement in Habara''s eyes became more obvious, and he seemed to feel his blood start to boil.


    No wonder Uchiha Madara has always been eager to fight a powerful enemy, no wonder he is so happy to feel his blood boiling after resurrection.


    Because their Uchiha has always been a fighting family, the feeling of enthusiasm is really unforgettable for a lifetime!


    "Ninja Law Great Annihilation!"


    Habara didn''t have any reservations, he also completed the explosion when Uchiha Madara solved the fire dragon.


    Not only that, the natural chakra in his body also began to spread rapidly towards all parts of the body.


    What he has to do now is to resolve the battle, he needs to get stronger eyes, and he needs to activate a more powerful bloodline.


    And all of this is to defeat the whole person in front of him! ¡­


    ¡­


    The moment Habara started the Great Destruction, Uchiha Madara had already noticed that Habara''s state was not right at this time.


    This kind of strength seems to have surpassed Susano in the third stage, but it is far from reaching the level of the fourth stage.


    After all, the Susano of the fourth stage is the boundary of the eternal eye, so it is the mature Susano.


    In addition to Habara Susano''s very weird performance, Uchiha Madara also keenly discovered an incredible power in Habara.


    This power has been experienced and also failed miserably. This power belongs to the bottom of the box at the end of Senjujuma. This power is Xianju Chakra!


    "This kid, actually knows the magic chakra?"


    Uchiha Madara seemed to have discovered something incredible, even if he was as strong as him, he was a little dazed at this moment.


    Uchiha Madara is one of the people who has the most say on how strong Xianju Chakra is.


    I think that Qianshouzhujian bloomed the ultimate Mudun with this **** fairy mode, and he was the final victim of that Mudun who seemed like a **** descending.


    That terrifying power is still fresh in Uchiha Madara''s memory. He will never forget that he is using Susano in that state, and he was defeated so thoroughly in cooperation with the beast.


    And that battle also gave Uchiha Madara an idea and impulse in his heart, that is, he must get the Senju Chakra!


    Because in his opinion, a Thousand Hands Bastion without Immortal Chakra is not a complete Thousand Hands Bastion at all.


    The omnipotent power requires the combination of his power and the power of Qianshou Zhujian, so fairy art is naturally indispensable.


    But for so many years after he left Konoha and hid, he couldn''t get a glimpse of the power of Xianju at all.


    He even solved the problem of yin and yang escape, but he didn''t even have a chance to explore the celestial arts.


    Now that he suddenly saw such power appearing in Yu Yuan, how could he not feel astonished?


    He originally even thought that the Uchiha clan might not be able to learn fairy arts, so he made a plan to **** the fairy arts from Senshou Zhuma''s body.


    But now seeing this scene, he became fanatical again, because he saw the possibility of learning the magic of immortality successfully.


    For a moment, he really wanted to get rid of the dirty soil and reincarnate directly so that he could come back to life.


    But for the sake of his inner plan, he still forcibly suppressed his inner impulse, he knew that he must not easily make a choice that he should not have made at this time!


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by a muffled sound, Habara swiftly swung his sword out in the blink of an eye, blocking Uchiha Madara''s sword in an instant.


    His body took a step back slightly, but with just one step, he stood firmly on his feet.


    Under Uchiha Madara''s perception, the chakra of that celestial art has completely permeated his body, even acting on Susano!


    Habara raised his head slightly, his eyes were so scarlet, and it was so palpable.


    Especially the slowly rotating strange patterns in his eyes seemed to exude a gnawing brilliance at this moment.


    "It''s time to end, we''ve been fighting this battle for long enough."


    Habara''s voice seemed very cold, and at this moment he felt that his consumption had almost reached a limit.


    Although the fighting time with him, Uchiha Madara, is really not as long as with the fourth generation of Raikage brothers.


    But in this short battle, Habara felt the pressure that the four generations of Raikage brothers couldn''t give him at all.


    Such an enemy is indeed terrifying, and it is true that such an enemy can grow rapidly, but such an enemy is too dangerous.


    "Oh? How long have you been here, and you can''t stand it anymore?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard the words, and he continued to control Susanoo to put pressure on Habara.


    "I''m not you, you are reincarnated in the dirt, you won''t be tired at all and you won''t have any problem of chakra depletion."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara calmly, his Chakra looked extraordinarily weird at this moment.


    It seems to be completely integrated into nature, which makes people feel peaceful and harmonious, but at the same time makes people feel so dangerous.


    "Besides, Konoha is still at war with Yanyin, no matter what, I have to save some energy to deal with Yanyin.


    To be honest, if you could wipe out these so-called first-generation shadows and those newly established villages at that time.


    So now, where is there so much trouble? "


    As soon as the words fell, Habara suddenly burst out with a powerful chakra, and at this moment he disappeared directly in place!


    Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo lost his target, and his body fell forward involuntarily.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara had already been mentally prepared, he turned his eyes slightly and then turned around forcibly.


    Susano maintained his balance under his control, and quickly moved towards Habara''s position.


    Only this time, Uchiha Madara needs to raise his head to look at Habara, because Habara has already flown into the sky!


    "Why should I deal with them?"


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara in the sky, and at this time he also had a strong sense of crisis.


    But soon, his eyes also became extremely frenzied.


    Immortal mode, the power that once belonged to Qianshou Zhujian bloomed in front of him, how could he not feel excited?


    Even though he found that Habara''s sage mode couldn''t compare with Hashirama''s at this time, the power was still the same, and he wanted to experience it.


    Because he will inevitably obtain this power in the future, it is also very good to test it a little now.


    "The mistakes made by Hashirama were caused by him as Hokage, and Hokage''s mistakes made you Konoha pay for it for granted.


    Don''t forget, I am no longer a Konoha ninja, and I have already had my own beliefs!


    I just don''t know if you can see what I can see, if you can, maybe we will be collaborators in the future.


    If not, then we must stand on the opposite side in the future.


    Well, no more nonsense, since you want to end this battle, then I will satisfy you! "


    Uchiha Madara raised his right hand, his index finger and **** were erected, and his chakra began to explode crazily at this moment.


    His Susano seemed to have sensed his thoughts, and after a roar, the chakra scimitars in his four hands quickly disappeared.


    Only on the right hand, a long chakra ninja knife that is almost condensed into a solid body appears!


    And Habara took a deep breath, his movements were almost the same as those of Uchiha Madara, and the same change had taken place in his Susanoo.


    It was just at this moment that Habara also quietly activated a skill that he hadn''t used for a long time, but which he regarded as the bottom of the box.


    "Firm will, open!"


    When the firm will was activated, Habara instantly felt his brain clear.


    The kaleidoscopes of his eyes spun rapidly, and his Susanoo''s power grew stronger and stronger.


    But these lost chakra and pupil power quickly recovered after a while.


    He controlled Susano to raise the ninja knife above his head, and then he said calmly.


    "You know, I still have a nickname in Konoha. They call me Uchiha''s Blade!"


    When the voice fell, Susano almost fell down like a water bird.


    The extreme wind blade was swung out with the blade, and the sky tilted and the earth tilted in an instant!


    ¡­


    "What''s going on over there, isn''t there a team stationed there to go out and have a look?"


    In Yanyin''s secret supply channel, the Anbu commander who is in charge of the security here is staring into the distance.


    It''s just a pity that his vision was completely obscured by the mountains, and he couldn''t see anything.


    But as a qualified ninja and still able to become the commander Anbu, he was keenly aware of the suffocating power spreading.


    He really couldn''t imagine what kind of power was breaking out in this place.


    It is also impossible to understand whether this is the power of human beings or the power of tailed beasts!


    Such Chakra is so cold and full of destructiveness, such Chakra is not like the power that human beings should have at all.


    On the contrary, they have long been recognized as ominous tailed beasts, which should be the case for the chakras of these beasts.


    However, what he couldn''t understand and couldn''t understand was, why did the tailed beast come to this place to fight?


    Could it be that their supply route was exposed, which caused Konoha to send Kyuubi here to sabotage.


    Then a certain Renzhuli from his own village happened to be present, and as a result, the tail beasts on both sides turned into beasts, causing the battle to become like this?


    Of course, these things are just his guesses, what he needs now is the answer.


    As an Anbu, he needs a complete answer to be sure what is going on.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know why, but now his inner anxiety is getting worse, and the suffocating feeling is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Hopefully, there will be no problems."


    While enduring the constant shaking of the ground, he murmured silently in his heart.


    This kind of shock has been going on for a while, although this kind of shock made him worry about whether the passage would collapse.


    But after all, this place has been specially treated and strengthened, so he still doesn''t worry and care so much.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, the face of the commander of Anbu changed drastically.


    Not only him, but also other Anbu stationed here, or ordinary ninjas, they stood up together.


    Because at this moment, the originally violent vibration became even more unbelievable, and the terrifying power began to spread crazily.


    In the next second, the huge mountain range in front of them suddenly collapsed.


    And under their feet, long cracks quickly began to spread crazily.


    These cracks continued to spread toward both sides, and many people even fell into these cracks at this moment.


    It''s a pity that their screams didn''t attract any attention, because everyone was stunned to see everything in front of them.


    Perhaps at the last moment of their lives, what they saw has completely subverted their outlook on life.


    The sound has completely lost its meaning at this moment, because only the busy tone is left in their ears.


    They can only feel the endless torrent of chakra rushing, and a dazzling silver light flickering in the sky...


    ¡­


    "Be careful!"


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Formation Wall!"


    "Earth Dungeon Thousand Miles Earth Flow Wall!"


    On the side of Sasuke and the group of guys, the trouble they are encountering now is similar to that group of rock ninjas, but their situation is somewhat better.


    At least they don''t need to worry about being bombarded by debris falling from the sky, and they still have so many powerful ninjas here.


    Naturally, they can do a good job in defense, but at this time they also have to face the terrifying power that erupted from Yubara.


    Even though they have opened up a lot of distance, they are still too close.


    Even if there are mountain boulders to help them form a natural protection, the crisis of falling and the terrifying chakra torrent may also kill them.


    At this moment, while they were jumping down quickly, they were also constantly releasing some earth escape ninjutsu, hoping to resist the torrent of chakra.


    But after all, their feet have already left the earth, and their earth escape effect looks really ordinary.


    Even Kakuro tried his best, displaying super defensive ninjutsu such as Wanli Tuliubi.


    But in the face of the constantly roaring chakra and the spreading blade, this defensive force was also destroyed in less than a few seconds!


    "Damn it!"


    Kakuto cursed secretly in his heart, such a bad situation is even worse than when he faced Habara alone!


    Think back when he met Yubara for the first time, he really got a knife from Yubara.


    But how could the strength displayed by Habara at that time be compared with him now?


    But even the former Yubara lost several hearts in that one blow, and now he doubts whether he can survive.


    "Is this guy going crazy and trying to kill us all?"


    Kakudo thought to himself, but when he glanced at the people around him, he immediately dismissed the thought.


    What he regrets the most now is why he didn''t persuade Zhishui to let them stay as far away as possible?


    Habara is now fighting Uchiha Madara, that crazy and powerful guy is extremely dangerous even if he is not in his heyday.


    Everything that has happened now shows that his thinking at that time was extremely correct, and he should have persisted at that time.


    "Everyone, come behind me!"


    But just when Jiaodu was secretly regretting, Zhishui''s voice suddenly sounded.


    His face is so serious, and his eyes are so determined.


    The dart-like kaleidoscopes spun rapidly in his eyes, and blood flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    Sasuke, the others, and Xiang Rin were completely stunned at this moment, after all, they had never seen such a terrifying formation before.


    Even the kid Sasuke was very excited about his teacher''s strength, but now he has been scared stupid.


    After all, everything he sees now has completely surpassed the power of human beings he knows.


    He even wondered if his teacher had become a god, otherwise it wouldn''t be so scary.


    However, no matter how frightened it was, it immediately leaned over after hearing the sound of Zhishui, and so did the others.


    And Zhishui took a deep breath, and green chakra appeared all over his body again.


    The crazy spread of these chakras formed a skeleton giant, but Zhishui still did not stop, and he continued to increase output.


    "Habara, although you keep saying that I will be your assistant, and I will be responsible for keeping you from going astray.


    But I know that I can''t keep up with your footsteps, even if he sometimes listens to what I say.


    But I can''t do anything to help in combat, and that''s something I really can''t stand.


    I don''t want and don''t want to go on like this anymore, I think I was as famous as you at the beginning..."


    Chakra kept roaring, Shisui roared, and the Susanoo on his body seemed to be shattered at this moment.


    But in the next second, these shattered chakras condensed again, forming a huge armor covering Zhishui''s body!


    The Susanoo on his body also swelled crazily, and those two thick arms covered in armor embraced everyone.


    At this moment, Habara and Uchiha Madara''s chakra torrent slammed into the green Susano.


    But this Susano was barely moving, even though the armor on his body was cracked.


    "Uchiha Shisui!"


    ¡­


    "Cough cough cough!"


    In the middle of the battle, Habara was standing on a huge piece of rubble, holding his chest and coughing continuously.


    This is almost the second time he has encountered such a situation this month, and it is getting worse and worse.


    At this time, there was not even a piece of intact ground around him, and there were broken stones everywhere.


    And a series of seemingly bottomless abysses!


    In the final blow with Uchiha Madara, Habara finally chose his best swordsmanship - Mizutori Ranbu.


    And in order to ensure the power of this attack, he used almost all his means.


    Daomie, natural chakra, and the power pupil technique of his left and right eyes can be said to have made Habara''s Susanoo reach the extreme that he can play in an instant.


    And in the process, he activated the tauren''s firm will, and it has to be said that the tauren is really a super powerful and invincible existence.


    Under the power of the tauren, the firm will allowed Yu Yuan to obtain an ability to ''explode'' out of thin air.


    In this short period of eight seconds, he can use his own power unscrupulously, and it is this burst of power that allows him to exert his current power!


    Most importantly, the firm will also provided Habara with terrifying resilience.


    That is to say, this recovery ability allowed Habara to suffer no major problems even if Susano was completely shattered after Uchiha Madara''s blow.


    Under the nourishment of his firm will, his body has been constantly recovering, but it''s a pity that this recovery only lasted for eight seconds, and now this time has already passed.


    "Ok?"


    As the breeze blew, Habara, who was coughing and panting, suddenly frowned, and then I quickly looked aside.


    With the breeze blowing, the white confetti seemed to be born from nothingness and then began to condense continuously. At this moment, a rebellious figure had faintly appeared.


    This scene made Habara clenched his fist slightly, he stood up slowly, and the chakra that was not much began to condense rapidly.


    It''s just that for a moment he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a hint of feedback coming from his system, and this kind of feedback is often only obtained after he completes the task!


    "You kid, who do you think I am?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s voice suddenly came over, and at this time he had completely completed the cohesion!


    "Don''t you think that I will be like those rats in the gutter, taking advantage of the advantage of reincarnation from the dirty soil to do something when I clearly know that I have failed?"


    Habara didn''t answer Uchiha Madara''s question, but he knew it was absolutely true because his system had told him all this!


    And Uchiha Madara didn''t care so much about Habara. In his opinion, Habara was probably exhausted at this time.


    The consumption caused by such a battle is unimaginable. Even if Hahara has the power of Senju Hashirama, he has not yet grown to the peak.


    At such a level, it is impossible to maximize the power of Senshou Zhujian, so as to reach the peak of recovery.


    And now Uchiha Madara also has some other thoughts in his mind, he basically admits that this kid is another self. UU reading


    Although he seemed to feel sorry for him for this kind of situation, he recreated a guy similar to himself to complete his unsuccessful path again.


    But now that he has a new idea, he doesn''t need all this!


    What''s more, in his opinion, such a thing seems to show that his current choice is wrong, which makes him even more unable to recognize all this.


    Apart from proving to Senshou Zhujian that the choice he made was correct, he also had a new idea.


    That is to prove to God that he doesn''t need others to walk this path again, and his current choice is the most correct!


    "Your eyes have reached their limit, although the power of Senjujuma can restore your pupil power, but you can''t take the last step after all.


    There is also a pair of eyes above the kaleidoscope, a pair of eternal eyes, and only by obtaining them can he completely transform.


    What''s more, there is an unprecedented sky above the Eternal Eye..."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Madara stopped, and his eyes looked at Habara meaningfully.


    He didn''t continue to speak but directly started to seal, and the next moment his filthy reincarnation collapsed directly.


    Habara didn''t speak either, he just looked at Uchiha Madara silently, what he meant Habara already knew, that is goodbye next time!


    Looking at the Uchiha Madara who was gradually disappearing, and seeing the corpse lying on a pile of shredded paper, Habara was completely relieved at this moment.


    "Apocalypse"


    But he didn''t move now, but raised his head and looked at the sky quietly, a little lost in thought.


    The sky above the eyes of eternity is the world of the eyes of reincarnation, and this is what Habara longs for!


    "System, activate Qianjue imprint, I want to upgrade my eyes!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 202： new ability acquisition

    ¡¾Qianjue imprint has been activated¡¿


    [Skill: Thousand Jue Mark (5/5), congratulations to the host for completing the hunt, it will disappear automatically when the host uses it]


    [To choose the evolution target - Sharingan] [Evolving in progress]


    Under Habara''s series of orders, his system began to operate quickly according to his ideas.


    In just a moment, Habara clearly felt a strange power brewing in his eyes.


    This kind of power evolved into an extremely comfortable cool air, which strangely emanated from his mind and gathered into his eyes.


    This time, without the pain of opening the kaleidoscope before, the feeling this time really made Habara feel ecstatic.


    That extremely wonderful feeling can''t be described in words at all, it''s a kind of trembling from the deepest part of the soul, from the instinct of life.


    He seemed to feel that his whole body was sublimated by this trembling.


    At the same time, he also felt an unprecedented and wonderful change in his eyes.


    He knew this was the change he had been waiting for, and he knew it was an unimaginable transformation!


    hum! The change of Chakra quietly appeared on his body, and this change also made his Chakra start to vigorously improve.


    But with such an improvement, Habara suddenly felt an inexplicable pain in his eyes.


    At this moment, Habara felt that the conclusion he had made before seemed a bit early.


    Although the pain this time was not that strong, it could even be said that Habara didn''t feel any pain at all.


    But the weird swelling pain made Habara a little unbearable, as if someone had forced a pair of eyes into his eyes!


    And the eyes that were stuffed in began to merge with his original eyes.


    And in this kind of fusion, that inexplicably appearing eye also poured power into Habara''s body.


    "Such power..."


    Habara was the first to feel that his brain had become extra sober.


    He even discovered that he seemed to have a weird sensitivity to everything around him.


    Such an increase in reaction is very strange, his brain seems to be telling him that his ability to avoid attacks has become stronger.


    "Is this an increase in the response nerves, or is my reaction speed faster?"


    Habara didn''t know exactly what this meant, but he also clearly found that his control over his body had become stronger.


    And he also found that with the integration of this new eyeball, his body speed seemed to increase again!


    One must know that before this, Habara had already used various abilities of the system to improve his body.


    He has always known that his physical performance is actually very average.


    Whether it is the speed of reaction or the speed of the body itself, at least he is really far behind Zhishui.


    Therefore, making up for his own shortcomings is what Habara must do, and he has always been doing this.


    Even at that time, he had a guess that the kaleidoscope was actually a crippled eye.


    Don''t think that Indra is also a kaleidoscope sharingan, but others are the sons of the sages of the Six Paths, and their blood concentration is different.


    It is not surprising that his pair of kaleidoscopes can match the eternal eyes.


    What''s more, the Immortal of the Six Paths'' direct Sangouyu Sharinganyan is stronger than the Eternal Eye, so who can I ask for reasoning?


    The inheritance of the bloodline is a process of continuous disappearance. The bloodline has been passed down to Habara''s generation. Even if the kaleidoscope is opened after all the hard work, it is no longer a complete eye.


    Therefore, Habara guessed that the so-called eternal eyes appeared at this stage.


    And the eternal eye is to fuse the incomplete kaleidoscopes to form a truly complete eye!


    From the beginning, Habara started from his own point of view and referred to Shisui''s situation. He guessed that the kaleidoscope was actually divided into two directions.


    One is the deflection of the body, in which the owner of the eyes has unparalleled speed.


    And this speed also represents a powerful motor nerve and an unimaginable reaction speed.


    Zhishui is obviously a typical example, he is fully capable of all these.


    And the other one is like Yubara, whose performance in terms of body is very average, but in terms of chakra, it is particularly powerful.


    Here in Habara, his sensitivity to ninjutsu is unimaginable.


    Before he opened the kaleidoscope, his battle plan relied on ninjutsu to end the enemy.


    Therefore, he played very well with Fire Escape from the very beginning, and he also found that he learned quickly about Chakra''s transformation and qualitative change.


    In addition to learning ninjutsu quickly, his chakra reserves have always been very rich.


    This kind of chakra reserve also allows him to arouse the power of ninjutsu to a greater extent when he performs a technique, and he doesn''t need to worry about a technique being wilted by himself.


    Now in the activation and improvement of the ''Qian Jue Mark'', Yu Yuan seems to prove this point more and more.


    Because he really felt that a force that was completely opposite to the ability he had before began to appear in his body.


    And the combination of these two forces creates a powerful existence with no weaknesses, no matter physical skills or simple skills!


    "Could it be that this is the real secret of the so-called Eternal Eye?"


    Habara constantly felt his own improvement, and at the same time constantly monitored the changes in his eyes.


    As time went by, Habara felt that his eyes were not so swollen.


    And he seemed to be able to feel that an unimaginable force was gathering in his eyes.


    This force is like a prehistoric wild beast, so ferocious and dangerous, but he is obediently bound in his own eyes.


    And all I have to do is wait, wait for myself to recover, and start to control and use these powers!


    "Besides his eyes, he seemed to feel that my blood was also constantly boiling.


    And the seething power also began to spread on my body, it seems that I can perceive my Yang Dun power more clearly. "


    The power of blood is also one of the most important powers for Habara, after all, this power is the key to his future growth.


    He guessed that the reaction in his body at this time was probably due to the effect of his god-level power.


    The first time he got the bloodline enhancement was because of the kaleidoscope, but now that his eyes have been upgraded to the eternal eyes, it seems normal to be upgraded again.


    But just when Habara was about to take a closer look at his condition, he found that the swelling in his eyes had completely disappeared.


    And with this disappearance, the transformation in his body seemed to be completely completed at this moment.


    A special feeling kept rippling in his heart, and that majestic power roared in his eyes like a trapped beast.


    This force is constantly dissipating, as if it wants to see the light as soon as possible.


    And Yubara also slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the air around him seemed to freeze, and the extreme coldness and destructive power spread wildly towards the surrounding...


    ¡­


    "Is everyone okay?"


    On the other side of the mountain range, Shisui slowly put away his Susanoo, his voice at this time also seemed weak.


    His Susanoo has completely shattered at this moment, the endless chakra torrent and the sharp edge are too terrifying.


    Not to mention anything else, even Habara''s Susanoo, which was at the limit of the third stage, was almost shattered.


    Even if he is far away and has also activated the third stage of Susanoo, but after all, he has just activated this power, and there is no way to compare with Habara.


    "We''re fine, if it''s you, Zhishui how are you?"


    Yan Ye was the first to look left and right at the situation of the three little guys, which made her heave a sigh of relief.


    None of these three little fellows is simple, if they have any serious problems, they will really be guilty.


    As for people like Kakashi, after Yan Ye observed for a while and found that there was no problem, she didn''t care so much.


    As for herself, she is very clear, perhaps because he is in the middle position, her situation is still very good.


    She is most concerned about the situation of Zhishui now, after all, Zhishui is trying her best to stop all this.


    "I''m fine, nothing major..."


    Having said that, Zhishui couldn''t help turning his head and looking into the distance.


    At this time, the original towering mountains have completely collapsed, and it can even be called a plain from afar!


    It is really hard to imagine that such a magical thing happened before their eyes.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, and they were almost affected and died, they would never believe such a thing.


    "Is this the power of the patriarch?"


    "This is simply the power of God!"


    "The patriarch is a god, otherwise how could he lead us out of the haze, otherwise how could he create everything, otherwise how could he have such power!"


    The people of the Uchiha clan on the side have recovered from the extreme panic at this time, and they have become so fanatical at this moment.


    For Uchiha, power is the most acceptable thing for them. After all, if you want them to listen to the truth, you have to talk about physics with them first.


    And although Habara has already proved that his reasoning and physics are top-notch, all these clansmen are extremely convinced.


    But at that time they still regarded Habara as a person, a person sent by heaven to save them.


    But now that they looked at everything in front of them, they suddenly felt that Habara was still not a human being.


    After all, it is impossible and should not be possible for human beings to possess such power. After all, human power is limited.


    But the power Habara displayed at this time has completely exceeded their understanding of the concept of human beings.


    As humans, they really don''t think they can exert such power.


    If this is still considered human, then they can only say ''I''m sorry to be born human''.


    At this time, Jiaodu is also silently watching everything in the distance, and his heart is also extremely turbulent now.


    This kind of power really shocked him a lot. He seemed to see those two famous ninjas decades ago, Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma, who could almost reach the combat power of one person and one country!


    Of course, the display of Habara''s power at this time has not really reached that level.


    After all, Kakudo had seen the remnants of the so-called "Doomsday Showdown" at the Valley of the End, and he would never forget the horrific destruction that year.


    However, the power Habara is displaying now is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This power is really suffocating and despairing.


    Sometimes he also wondered if Habara had used this power to deal with him when they met.


    "I''m afraid the current me has long been asleep in the pure land, how can I be as free as I am now?"


    Kakudo is still very self-aware, and he has an extra thought in his heart.


    That is, he really wanted to see how his employer could grow.


    And in his heart, he almost thought that the worst would be the level at which Uchiha Madara lost Konoha back then!


    "Is this... really a human can do it?"


    Sasuke, Naruto, and Karin also came back to their senses at this time, even though they were still shaking, after all, they really couldn''t forget the previous scene.


    But after everything calmed down, they couldn''t help but observe everything around them.


    And all this really made them extremely fearful, and also made them extremely awed.


    They really couldn''t imagine that a person who behaved so harmoniously in the village and kept a smile on almost everyone was such a terrifying existence.


    Although they had already felt the terror of this lord during their daily training.


    But that kind of horror is actually strictly for their growth, not any malicious thoughts.


    And the horror now is the real power that makes people feel awe from the soul!


    "This power is really evil..."


    The even more powerful Kyuubi, who had been hiding in Naruto''s body and was sealed with Jiraiya''s help, was also staring at the outside world with a serious expression at this time.


    In fact, he has already woken up a long time ago, and has been looking at everything outside with the help of Naruto''s eyes. After all, he feels Uchiha Madara''s Chakra!


    Kyuubi''s hatred for Uchiha Madara is full. In easy-to-understand words, he was eating hot pot and singing, but he was caught by Uchiha Madara.


    It''s okay to catch him, but in the end, he was caught and fought desperately with Qianshou Zhujian. Anyone who did this kind of thing would be desperate!


    In particular, Kyuubi was treated as a pet by Uchiha Madara, which made him even more disgusted and hated Uchiha Madara.


    Moreover, he has long disgusted the entire Uchiha clan.


    Therefore, the moment he felt Uchiha Madara''s Chakra, he had already woken up and kept paying attention to the changes in the outside world.


    To be honest, seeing such destructive power, he wasn''t really shocked, because it wasn''t impossible for him to prepare for it.


    He is the most powerful existence among nine-tailed beasts, and his strength is unimaginable.


    It''s just that at this time, his heart is also full of violent aura, and his perception has long confirmed that the kid named Habara is still alive.


    This little ghost is the key to his fear and loathing the most, because in his opinion, this little ghost may be another Uchiha Madara in the future!


    In the distance, Orochimaru emerged from the ground full of mucus, and he looked at everything around him with a slightly hazy gaze.


    The mountain range that has been flattened and the chakra that is still rippling, these things make him feel great anxiety and threat.


    He licked his tongue lightly, as if he wanted to say something about the mountains, but at this moment he seemed unable to say anything.


    Coincidentally, in other directions, Jiaodu and Xie also looked at all this indifferently.


    At this moment, they could no longer summon up the courage to continue searching for the trace of Habara...


    .....


    "Is this the power of the Eternal Eye?"


    Habara was still standing where he was, he was recovering his body while quietly feeling the power of his brand new eyes.


    The power contained in these eyes really exceeded Habara''s expectations, and he had to admire the power of the system.


    "King Kong is not bad for the Great Walled Lord"


    In fact, Habara has never known how the so-called fused eyes are made.


    According to the hints in some novels he read before crossing, some directly replaced other people''s eyes, and some used special means to absorb the pupil power of other people''s eyes.


    But in both cases, Habara felt that something was wrong.


    If you put on someone else''s eyes, you will naturally leave a pair of your own eyes.


    Then when the time comes to give your own eyes to others by changing eyes, wouldn''t that mean two pairs of eternal eyes appearing at once?


    This kind of card bug behavior is obviously unrealistic, and there is some reason to absorb pupil power, but Habara seems to have never seen a similar technique.


    And Habara guessed very early on that two pairs of kaleidoscope sharing eyes combined into a pair of eternal eyes, and the only one who can read the original book to achieve this is the brother.


    Then Habara can guess that the Eternal Eye was split into two parts, and then given to the two brothers.


    And in this case, if you want to recover this kind of power, you must take another person''s eyes.


    "Then, by physically fusing these two eyes, let them completely merge into one to complete the final activation?"


    Habara felt his scalp tingling, of course he wasn''t so sure about all of this, anyway, he really felt this way just now.


    He felt as if a pair of eyes had been stuffed into his eye sockets, and those eyes were quickly fused with the help of the system.


    He doesn''t need to go directly for more than a month like Sasuke, so that he can see the sun again!


    In fact, lying down for more than a month is also a good thing. After all, the feedback and transformation brought to the body by a pair of brand-new eyes is huge.


    It is actually very good to spend more time to adapt to the changes in the body and let the body slowly integrate such a powerful force.


    But thinking about it carefully, it seems that Habara doesn''t need to wait like this, after all, his body has already been transformed.


    Even if his body is still in a period of continuous transformation, it will not affect him in any way.


    He can even clearly feel that his body is getting stronger step by step!


    "But this kind of enhancement seems to overlap with another kind of improvement."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and the next moment a system interface appeared in his retina.


    ¡¾Ascension to the gods has been promoted¡¿


    ¡¾Advanced **** level is divided into three stages, namely ascension, sincerity, and transcendence¡¿


    [Current Host Level¡ªZhicheng]


    [Zhicheng: Intensify the restoration of blood vessels, and start trying to control the hidden power]


    [Friendly reminder: It is a huge project to strengthen the restoration of blood vessels, and it will take a long time, the estimated time is three years]


    [The host can speed up the process of upgrading through the improvement of strength, or by taking the initiative to comprehend and understand the strength by himself]


    [Congratulations to the host for improving his strength and reaching the realm of Eternal Eye]


    [Due to the improvement of the host, get a reward of 2,000 prosperity points]


    [The host can get two skill extractions, do you want to get it now]


    Habara just saw that his god-ranking power had been improved again, so he was naturally overjoyed.


    After all, ascending to the rank of **** is related to his continuous improvement in the future, and whether he can become the key to possessing the power of Otsutsuki.


    What''s more, he also saw a key in the system description, that is, he can start trying to control the hidden power!


    What is the so-called hidden power, Habara didn''t struggle for too long before he understood it, not to mention he can feel it now.


    This hidden power is Shadow Dun and Yang Dun!


    In fact, Habara could already feel the existence of these two forces after turning on the kaleidoscope, but the problem was that he couldn''t use it.


    And as he continued to improve his physical fitness, he also gained the rank of ascending to the gods. Such strength is really no secret to him.


    The most important thing is that he has personally strengthened his own Yang Dun, and the Yang Dun brought about by his courage has really improved him a lot.


    So he is really no stranger to Yang Dun, it can even be said to be very familiar, and he can clearly perceive where they are.


    But being able to perceive it doesn''t mean he can use it, he can only passively see these two forces at work.


    But now everything seems to be different. According to the system, he can completely control and use these two powers!


    It''s just that it wasn''t long before Habara was happy, the second message from the system made the corner of his mouth twitch involuntarily.


    I tried my best to turn over five marks, and four of these five marks appeared in pairs, and one was too violent.


    In the end, you gave me 2,000 degrees of prosperity and only had two skill draws. Isn''t that a bit too stingy?


    No matter how stingy, Habara really has nothing to do with the system, after all the kaleidoscope only counts as 1,000 points.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the system, the improvement of one''s own personal strength is not as good as the overall improvement of the family.


    But Habara didn''t bother to worry about it so much anymore, he can draw two skills at once, and he has nothing to be dissatisfied with.


    Although for the current him, his strength is really strong enough, his demand for skills is not as strong as imagined.


    But others have already fed the rice to your mouth, so don''t you plan to take two bites?


    Thinking of this, Habara directly planned to extract, but at this moment his brows frowned slightly.


    Because he felt that someone ran towards him quickly.


    He didn''t choose to use his perception to explore, and he didn''t close his eyes. In an instant, he turned his head, and his strange eyes slowly turned...


    ¡­


    "Hurry up, it''s over here!"


    Under the guidance of Xianglin''s perception, a large group of them quickly moved towards Habara''s location.


    Although Karin had confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Habara, his enemy had completely disappeared at this time.


    But they didn''t dare to be careless at all, and none of them dared to be sure about Habara''s state before seeing him.


    It''s just that as they rushed all the way, their expressions gradually became more inexplicable.


    It was only at this moment that they discovered that the position they were in before was at least a place where people could stay.


    But all of this, or in other words, the closer to the center of the battlefield, the more chilling and fearful it is.


    This kind of destructive power is really beyond imagination, and this kind of destructive power really makes them all feel terrified!


    It''s just that they don''t dare to think so much now, they can only walk towards Habara quickly and carefully.


    Not long after, they could already see a person standing there quietly, and this person was Habara!


    And the next moment Habara suddenly turned around, and a vast and dangerous aura that seemed to have reached the extreme enveloped all of them in an instant.


    They felt as if they were being watched by a savage beast.


    And in their eyes, only the scarlet eyes with overlapping patterns are slowly rotating...


    ¡­


    "Where''s Uchiha Habara?"


    Nagato controlled Payne and looked at the three people in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    Because he found that the emotions of these three people seemed to be a little bit wrong.


    Both the scorpion and the ghost shark fell into silence at this moment, and they seemed to have no desire to speak at all.


    And that guy Dashemaru also looked very strange, he seemed to be thinking about some other things, and seemed a little absent-minded.


    In fact, even he himself seemed a little silent at this time, because everything around him somewhat shocked him.


    The terrifying chakra was constantly echoing, and the devastated land explained everything that happened here.


    He could guess that this place was probably caused by man-made damage.


    It''s just that who caused such damage made him a little unclear. Could it be that Uchiha Habara?


    "He has already left, we dare not stop him."


    After a long time, Orochimaru licked his tongue and raised his head, he said with a smile.


    "As for the reason, don''t you know the situation here, do you think we dare to stop him?"


    Orochimaru''s words made Nagato frowned even more, he really didn''t expect that the person he just denied actually did all this!


    Although Uchiha Habara according to the information, he is the ruthless person who solved the Fourth Raikage and Eight Tails Jinchuriki.


    His strength is unimaginable, and his strength is also very suffocating.


    But in terms of the damage caused by the scene in front of him, it really exceeded his expectations.


    This place used to be a continuous mountain range, but now this place seems to have been completely dug out with a huge gap.


    And the destructive power formed in this place, even Nagato at this time is not completely sure whether he can do it in a real sense.


    Maybe it is possible, but after doing it, he is definitely exhausted, and the most important thing is that he can''t be disturbed by others!


    "Let''s make things clear, what''s going on here?"


    Nagato''s cold tone sounded again, and it was even colder in Tiandao Payne''s voice.


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and then he slowly told the story.


    He spoke slowly but not too long-winded. Except for hiding some key things, he basically said everything else.


    It''s just that after hearing Orochimaru''s remarks, Nagato''s face became a little unsightly.


    It doesn''t matter if the three of them act separately, and it''s only natural that Orochimaru meets Habara and fights.


    It''s just that it''s really hard for him to imagine that all this is actually caused by the aftermath of the battle.


    Although this is the aftermath of the two fighting, it is enough to prove how terrifying the two fighting are.


    And what made him feel even more unbelievable was that Orochimaru had such a powerful power, even if he summoned the dead to fight!


    But Orochimaru didn''t explain who the person he summoned all the time, which made Nagato have to be a little vigilant.


    But Nagato didn''t continue to ask, because he knew very well that even if he asked about this kind of thing, there would be no answer.


    Even if you ask, it may cause dissatisfaction among everyone. Everyone has their own secrets.


    "I know, so let''s leave it at that."


    Nagato took a deep breath, and then said coldly.


    "It seems that the threat level of this Uchiha Habara still needs to be improved. I will report this matter to Yanyin Village truthfully."


    Speaking of these words, Nagato manipulated Payne to take a deep look at Orochimaru, then turned around and flew up, and quickly left this place.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t help lowering his head and looking down seriously.


    Seeing that part of the continuous mountain range was hollowed out, watching his originally flat land become so devastated, even most of the area sank.


    After a long time, he shook his head and left here quickly.


    He didn''t know who Orochimaru had summoned, nor did he know why Uchiha Habara had such power.


    But he knew that he would definitely meet this Uchiha Habara...


    ¡­


    The morning sun fell on the ground, and Habara quietly woke up.


    Looking at the familiar room and the medical equipment on the side, he really couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This was the second time he was treated as a patient in this month. Although he felt that there was nothing wrong with him, Tsunade obviously wouldn''t believe it.


    After the battle with Uchiha Madara, they also rushed back towards the Konoha camp immediately.


    This time they came back, much smoother than last time.


    After all, their vitality was much stronger this time, and they were guided by Xiang Rin, who could be said to have opened the whole map.


    With Yan Ye''s cooperation, it took them about three or four days for the group to finally return to the camp.


    To be honest, this time has been a long time, but there is no way,


    Iwagakushi''s people made a large-scale mobilization, and Habara and the others could only move forward slowly.


    And for him, his own body has almost recovered in the past few days.


    But after he came back, he was still pushed here by Tsunade without the slightest hesitation, which made Habara feel quite helpless.


    "Forget it, just treat it as being lazy, after all, I''ve been tired for so long."


    Habara stretched slightly, then continued to lie down.


    But soon he remembered one thing, that is, his skills haven''t had time to be extracted yet!


    "System, let''s extract skills."


    Habara thought for a while, and then said to the system silently in his heart.


    And his system quickly started to work, and a line of subtitles appeared in his eye sockets.


    ¡¾Processing, please wait¡¿


    [It has been detected that host points can be drawn twice, please choose the ability required by the host from the six skills]


    [Secret Technique¡¤The Way of One¡¯s Person: The host can obtain the enemy¡¯s technique through the secret technique ¡®The Way of One¡¯s Person¡¯, and the obtained technique¡¯s power is the same as that possessed by the original owner


    However, "The Way of One" also has certain limitations, and its power will disappear after being used once


    The power of the "Way of Man" can only be used once, and the host will always exist if it is not used after obtaining the power, and it will not disappear]


    Habara never dreamed that the first ability he got at the beginning made his heart skip a beat.


    No surprises, this ability should be Silas''s ultimate move, and Habara knows how disgusting this ability is.


    From the fact that this ability can only be used once in this world, it can be seen how disgusting this ability is.


    But Habara was still very calm, because he quickly thought of one thing.


    That is, this ability only emphasizes ''skill'', and does not involve blood.


    I''m afraid this is also to prevent myself from directly copying the bloodline after obtaining this power?


    If it is really possible to do that, Habara can simply lie flat and wait for the big tube wooden peach pose and the golden pose to come.


    Apart from the fact that the blood cannot be robbed, I am afraid that Habara thinks that this thing may not be able to rob some things like souls and chakras.


    You must know that Sasuke and Naruto are by his side, if he really goes crazy and wait for these two to activate the hidden power...


    "No, I can only take one. My blood is considered a descendant of Indra, but I really don''t have the power of Indra."


    Before he finished thinking about it, Habara realized that this matter was not an ordinary one, and that the system was really staring at him from all angles.


    But even so, the ability of this technique makes Habara very excited, especially since he knows the existence of Beiliuhu, the value of this technique is even higher!


    Although there are limitations, such as just use it once and it will disappear.


    But this at least saves Habara from having to communicate with Beiruhu psychologically and physically. After the snatch, he can directly shut him up physically and physically.


    And after getting this surgery, as long as Habara doesn''t use it and keeps thinking about it, he will definitely learn this technique.


    What''s more, the original version of this technique is not what Habara wants, he doesn''t need to fuse the power of other bloodlines, all he wants is to fuse chakra!


    The power of Xue Ji''s snare is so tempting, at this moment Yu Yuan still sees hope, how could he give up?


    After tidying up his mood, Habara looked at the other forces seriously.


    [Wood Dun¡¤Strangling Vine: The host can summon the wrath of nature to form a twisted dense forest. The plants in the dense forest will be extremely angry and **** the flesh and chakra of the enemy]


    [Blood Hunger: The host''s attack will automatically carry chakra, and the host can restore its own physical strength after killing an enemy


    And once the host is injured, killing the enemy will restore the host''s Chakra to heal the injury]


    [Secret Art Reincarnation: The host can pull himself and the enemy into an independent space, blocking the connection between him and other people (the host needs to have the power of space to use)]


    ¡¾Secret Mystery of My Way ¡¤ Chaos inside and outside: the host passes over the enemy in an instant and forms a mark, and all enemies along the way will be attacked by the host


    When the host activates the second piercing attack, it will also pose a fatal threat to all enemies along the way]


    Looking at these four skills, Habara suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    Unsurprisingly, the first wooden escape should be Zyra''s skill. This ability is like descending from the tree world, and the effect may even be better than descending from the tree world.


    But the key question, although he has been imitating Uchiha Madara, but he didn''t think about using Mudun like Uchiha Madara.


    This guy''s use of Mudun is completely nostalgic for Senju Hashirama, but Habara has nothing to miss about Senju Hashirama.


    In addition, even if he wanted to use Mutun, he could find a way to learn it by himself, so he didn''t need to consume skills to change it.


    As for other abilities, they are indeed very good, whether it is duel or battlefield combat, they are very suitable.


    But the problem is that at this time, he is activating the second stage of "Zhicheng" in the godly rank.


    His physical fitness and his own strength are constantly improving, UU reading www. uukanshu.com His chakra reserve is also rich enough, he can completely recover while fighting.


    Even if it really doesn''t work, if he directly comes to Susano, it is also an existence that sweeps away the world.


    Taking a deep breath, Habara felt that he should calm down and take a good look at the last ability.


    But when he saw the last ability, he couldn''t help frowning again.


    [Mystical Art: Frozen Tomb: The host can use this technique to seal the target enemy into the pure ice, and all enemies will suffer huge damage when the pure ice spreads


    The host can also use Zhenbing to seal himself, protect himself from threats and heal his injuries at the same time


    This technique requires Yin Dun and Water Dun, without Yin Dun, you can¡¯t learn it, without Water Dun, you can get it by yourself]


    Seeing this introduction, Lissandra''s cold voice immediately echoed in Habara''s mind - "Kneel down"!


    And this technique made Yu Yuan couldn''t help thinking about it, after all, this technique involved the power of Yin Dun.


    As a Uchiha, Habara really does not lack Yin Dun, but his concept of how to use Yin Dun is really not strong.


    So far, his use of Yin Dun is basically based on the ability attached to Sharingan, for example, Susano is almost a direct manifestation of Yin Dun.


    The second is illusion, which can be regarded as a continuation of the use of Yin Dun power.


    He really has no concept of more detailed things, and he doesn''t have that ability anymore.


    But now that there is a force that needs the cooperation of Yin Dun, he really has some expectations in his heart.


    What''s more, he has lost all the Chakra attributes so far, and only the water escape has not been obtained. In this case, this technique seems to be more valuable.


    After a lot of struggle, he finally made a choice...


    .....

 Chapter 203： war is coming

    Habara''s final choice is not too surprising, one is to steal the male Silas''s "Secret Technique¡¤The Way of One''s Man".


    There is another one, which is Queen Lissandra''s ''Mysterious Art: Frozen Tomb''.


    For the time being, Habara won''t be able to use the ''Secret Technique¡¤One''s Way'', and he intends to keep in touch with Orochimaru.


    After he was sure about Beiliuhu''s situation, he was bound to make a move.


    The ultimate purpose of Habara''s choice of this technique is actually for this day to come.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi doesn''t seem to have dealt with Beiruhu until now, which makes Habara even more dissatisfied with this guy.


    It''s fine if you don''t have a brain, now that you don''t even have the ability, why doesn''t such a guy find a thicker branch to hang himself on?


    Of course, it''s better not to hang it up, at least find someone whose eyes can''t be cheap, Obito.


    Habara was still waiting for the kid Sasuke to kill him in the future, breaking his last straw and handing his eyes to Sasuke.


    What''s more, Sasuke''s transformation during this period of time is still visible to Habara, this kid already has the smell of blood on his body.


    On the way back, Habara had heard from Kakashi and Shisui that this guy had already opened his own Sharingan.


    This kind of change surprised Habara but also made him very satisfied, which shows that Sasuke has really grown fully.


    Although strictly speaking, the time when he opened his eyes has been two years slower than in the original book.


    When he opened his eyes in the original book, Uchiha Itachi slaughtered the whole family, and then let Sasuke recall the scene where he killed his parents.


    In such a huge stimulus, Sasuke opened his Sharingan, but unfortunately Sasuke didn''t have a good education and didn''t know this at all.


    It wasn''t until he and Kakashi met Zabuzhan and Shiro on a mission together, and witnessed Naruto almost dying in Shiro''s hands, that he broke out this power.


    Now, although he opened his eyes two years late, he clearly knows that he has it, and he still has rich Uchiha resources.


    His growth is definitely better than the original book, and he will definitely improve faster!


    "As for the frozen tomb, it should be used to practice the power of Yin Dun.


    The power of yin dun and the power of yang dun are the same hidden power. After I have learned the power of yin dun, I can naturally try the power of yang dun. "


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, he was really curious about the use of these hidden powers.


    Although choosing Mudun can also achieve this effect, as Uchiha Habara, Yindun will still be considered first.


    And Tsunade is squatting in Konoha right now, there is really no way to explain why he blatantly chose Mutun.


    What''s more, he is not Uchiha Madara, and he himself has no preference for the so-called wooden escape.


    "Knock knock..."


    While Habara was thinking, there was a knock on his door.


    This made Habara a little confused, but he still sat up and said, "There is no lock, come in."


    As Habara''s voice fell, soon a person came in, and Habara couldn''t help but smile slightly when he saw this guy, it was Shisui.


    Zhishui''s performance this time was also very good. Although he basically didn''t do anything in battle, he did a pretty good job of protecting others.


    Especially Habara heard what Yan Ye said, and when Shisui was protecting them, Susanoo also changed.


    And such a change made Habara immediately realize that this kid''s Susanoo might have reached the third stage.


    The Susanoo in the third stage is the limit of the kaleidoscope. Although there are strengths and weaknesses in the Susanoo at this stage, it is not easy to achieve it.


    Shisui''s progress made Habara very happy, after all, the stronger Shisui was, the more things he could do to help him.


    Although Habara didn''t know how to get Shisui to obtain the power of the eternal eye, maybe there was no hope in his life.


    But even if there is no chance, it is still possible to find a way to improve one''s own strength enough, at least to reach the limit of the third stage of Susanoo.


    After all, this guy also has Bai Jue''s strength as a support, and in a sense, his eyes will not be affected by the consumption of pupil power.


    It is also the most normal thing to find a way to improve yourself in such an environment.


    "Why are you here, why don''t you take a good rest?"


    As Habara thought about it, he smiled and asked Shisui.


    "I''m sorry this time, I can''t have any chance to keep my hand in the face of such an enemy, otherwise it will be me and even all of us who will die."


    "Of course I know, I never thought there was anything wrong with you doing that."


    Zhishui smiled, and then found a place to sit down before continuing.


    "Your place is much better than the outside, and it''s also much better than my ward."


    "Please, I''m the head of the security department, except for Tsunade, I have the highest position in this camp, okay?"


    Habara sat up and said with a smile all over his face, after all what he said was the truth.


    "By the way, why don''t you come to see me if you don''t have a good rest.


    It feels like you''ve been in a trance since you left that day.


    At first I thought you were tired, but if you think about it carefully, maybe you have other ideas.


    Let''s talk about it, I''m still curious about what problems can stop Uchiha Shisui. "


    It is true that Shisui has been in a strange state since he left. Habara often finds this guy looking for a place to think secretly.


    In addition, he often wandered off, as if he was thinking about something.


    At first, Habara thought that maybe Shisui was stimulated by this action.


    After all, the casualties caused to Yan Yin this time are really unimaginable.


    And not only Iwanin, but also many civilians living on the border may not have a good life.


    After all, the aftermath of that was too terrifying, and Habara himself was not sure where the damage had spread this time.


    For Iwanin, Habara felt that it was impossible for this kid to have any compassion, because Shisui was a qualified ninja.


    That is because he is a qualified ninja, and he fully abides by his duties to civilians.


    Habara was really worried that this kid would accidentally affect civilians because of the spread of the battle, which would make him extremely uncomfortable.


    "There are indeed some questions that I have always been curious about, and there are also some questions that I want to discuss seriously."


    Shisui nodded very seriously, staring at Habara for a long time before slowly opening his mouth to ask.


    And these two of him made Habara slightly stunned, and then he couldn''t help but smile.


    "First of all, I want to make sure, or I''m not sure if I''m delusional.


    Because before I saw your eyes, it seemed to have changed again, and this time your eyes became even more frightening.


    As for the second question, I have always been curious about what you think of other villages and peace in the ninja world. "


    ¡­


    The two questions of Shisui are really interesting, one is about Habara''s eyes, and the other is about the ninja world.


    When Habara met Shisui and the others, he didn''t have any intention of closing his eyes.


    After all, he didn''t care about and think about so many things at that time, even if he noticed that it was his own people, he didn''t take it to heart.


    The evolution of his eyes is definitely something to be happy about, although it''s really complicated to explain.


    But he is already the patriarch of the Uchiha clan at this time, and sometimes he doesn''t need to explain too much about some things.


    Even if he wants to explain, he can make up something casually.


    After all, for Uchiha, the existence and development of Habara is an incredible thing.


    Habara''s performance is incredible, and Habara''s strength is too strong.


    Those clansmen who followed Kakutsu to protect Sasuke, Habara knew exactly what their eyes looked like.


    He hardly needs to doubt that what he did will definitely be exaggerated to a certain extent and then spread within the clan.


    My own performance is already so exaggerated, so it doesn''t seem like a big deal if something more exaggerated happens to me, right?


    No matter how bad it is, Habara can push his own changes to Bai Jue''s cells.


    Anyway, the leukocytes performed so well, it wouldn''t be a big deal even if I talked about the effect further.


    As for the peace of the ninja world, it can be seen that Shisui is still a little worried about ordinary people affected by the war.


    And as Uchiha''s deputy head, Habara didn''t hide many things from him.


    He naturally knew that the target of this operation Habara was the Country of Grass, which was to completely occupy the entire Country of Grass.


    It was just some problems after the occupation, which made Zhishui very puzzled.


    He wants an answer now, he wants to understand Habara now, this is not a strange thing.


    After figuring this out, Habara stretched slightly, and then he said with a smile.


    "I see, your point of doubt is very accurate and troublesome.


    I really didn''t expect you to be so keen, and you caught so many key and important information to ask.


    While these things may be a secret to others, it shouldn''t be to you. "


    Having said this, Habara sat up slightly, then he closed his eyes slightly before speaking slowly and calmly.


    "First of all, the eyes, you are not mistaken, my eyes are indeed different, because there is a pair of even more incredible eyes above the kaleidoscope!"


    Having said this, Habara immediately opened his eyes. In an instant, a suffocating force began to spread crazily.


    Even with such power, a feeling of fear arises spontaneously even at once, and those strange eyes with double patterns slowly rotate in the eye sockets of Habara.


    "You can call these eyes eternal eyes, because no matter how you use these eyes, there will be no evil consequences of blindness caused by excessive consumption of pupil power."


    Habara spoke faintly, and his voice became slightly lower.


    "Besides, these eyes are not comparable to ordinary kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    The power it has is just too scary and too powerful, I think you can feel that. "


    "Yes, I can feel it."


    Zhishui nodded seriously, these eyes are more than just powerful.


    Even a kaleidoscope-level person like Zhishui will feel dizzy when staring at these eyes.


    This feeling seemed to be under an illusion, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Other than that, Habara didn''t do anything at all, the power escaping from the eyes was enough to suffocate him.


    He really couldn''t imagine what kind of situation it would be if these eyes had been used in battle!


    It''s just how to get such powerful eyes, and he seems to have never heard of such eyes.


    "Actually, these eyes have always been an extreme secret for the Uchiha clan."


    Habara looked at Shisui''s appearance, and immediately guessed what this kid was thinking.


    "Because if you want to get these eyes, you really can''t get them by relying on your own strength.


    To be precise, this pair of eyes needs another pair of kaleidoscopes to fuse in order to get such eyes.


    I think you should have noticed that although there are kaleidoscopes between you and me, we are very different.


    I am good at controlling the technique, and my own chakra is very huge.


    And what you are best at is actually manifested in physical skills. Your speed and your own reaction speed are all your most powerful abilities.


    As for the pupil technique, there is no need to worry about this thing, because the pupil technique is based on what we most desire in our hearts when we open our eyes.


    What really matters is our own abilities. "


    Habara''s words caused Shisui to fall into deep thought, and he really hadn''t seriously thought about this issue.


    But now through Habara''s narration, he really noticed the difference made by the kaleidoscope.


    This difference seems to separate two specific abilities, and each type of person is only good at one kind of ability.


    Thinking of this, Shisui looked at Habara suspiciously again, he didn''t know whose eye Habara took, could it be Itachi''s?


    "Don''t think about it, my situation is a little special and a little special."


    Habara looked at Shisui and knew what he was thinking, which made Habara interrupt him angrily.


    "And using the eyes of outsiders, there will be some special situations, and even make your own eyes completely abolished.


    The power of the eternal eyes is extremely strong, and the conditions are also very harsh, but before this, some people have opened these eyes.


    And that person is Uchiha Madara!


    Uchiha Madara''s Eternal Eye is actually relying on his brother''s eyes for fusion, and this also gave me a huge hint.


    The most important thing for the birth of the Eternal Eye is the brothers.


    The power of the eternal eyes is divided into two, just like you and me, and if you want to restore the power of the essence of the eyes, then the best choice is brothers.


    But this pair of brothers must both obtain this kaleidoscope, and this is the basis for fusion.


    And once fused, it will be a pair of flawless eyes that can expand and improve no matter the technique, the body or the chakra!


    Perhaps, these eyes are the real kaleidoscope Sharingan. "


    Habara''s words really made Shisui more and more dazed, he really never dreamed that his kaleidoscope was actually the crippled eye.


    But if you think about it carefully, if it is a normal eye, the more you use it, the faster you will become blind?


    Moreover, a pair of eyes is divided into those with bonuses to spells and those with bonuses to the body. This is indeed a very strange and weird thing.


    But if such two pairs of eyes are combined, the resulting eyes are indeed perfect eyes!


    It¡¯s just that what Habara said is also quite correct, the difficulty of obtaining such eyes is really not unimaginable for ordinary people.


    It is so difficult to open a kaleidoscope, and it is even more difficult for two brothers to open these eyes together.


    The most important thing is that if you want to fuse these eyes, you have to attack your elder brother or younger brother. Not everyone can do this!


    "And what about your eyes?"


    Shisui held it back for a long time and finally couldn''t hold it anymore, he looked at Yubara very seriously and asked.


    "I don''t have brothers, and normally I shouldn''t have these eyes."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "But what''s strange is that when I was fighting Uchiha Madara, I could feel a burst of power in my body.


    And that power seems to be the power of the arm I prepared for you. Under the support of that power, my eyes somehow made a breakthrough.


    And now, I can also feel the power that I have never used before is constantly running in my body..."


    .....


    Shisui couldn''t help being stunned by the answer given by Habara, because he found that it was really impossible for him to do all this according to Habara.


    He didn''t doubt what Yu Yuan said, because as the patriarch, Yu Yuan could definitely see all kinds of detailed family documents.


    And he also really felt the strength of Habara''s eyes, and the changes brought to him by that white arm!


    It''s just that the power given by that white arm seems to be somewhat different from what Habara described.


    But no matter what, he really doesn''t need to worry so much about the use of pupil power now.


    Moreover, his physical fitness is also undergoing astonishing changes, and his chakra has also begun to increase continuously.


    Thinking of this, Zhishui''s heart became a little hot.


    He always thought that the kaleidoscope was the limit, but now it seems that there is a special power waiting above the kaleidoscope!


    That pair of kaleidoscopes in the true sense is a pair of perfect eyes that can completely bloom the power of kaleidoscopes.


    Although Zhishui is not a power maniac, he also longs for continuous improvement in his heart.


    In the past, he thought that there was no road ahead, but now he saw a brand new road, how could he not be moved?


    Especially in the past few years following Habara, he knows that some things cannot be resolved by reasoning.


    He also needs to have enough strength to talk about physics with others when reasoning is not feasible. Only in this way can many things be deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    "Looks like I have a new goal."


    Zhishui murmured, and his eyes became firm.


    "Although my story may not be reliable, because I don''t know if my situation will apply to everyone."


    Seeing Shisui like this, Habara immediately decided to give Shisui a vaccination.


    "But in any case we are moving in the right direction, and there are some things that we can''t solve through technology."


    "Technology?"


    Shisui was a little puzzled when he heard Habara''s words, he patted his head and asked.


    "You mean, those things that use Chakra to create some cheats are still general communication equipment."


    The technological development of the ninja world is extremely unbalanced, and this may be the suppression of the will of the world.


    What''s more, in the case of supernatural power, some technologies are really not enough to see.


    And if you think about it in a darker direction, the ninja system may suppress the technology system intentionally or unintentionally, so as to ensure its strength in the ninja world.


    So in this world, the development of science and technology is basically in the aspect of people''s livelihood, and it is basically finished in terms of weapons.


    Anyway, Habara has never seen any powerful weapons, and he also upholds this attitude.


    Utilizing the power of Chakra is the key, as long as technology benefits people''s livelihood, this is how the world works.


    But there are also some interesting things developing here, such as...


    "Clone."


    Habara looked at Shisui and replied with a smile, then pointed to Shisui.


    "While I don''t know if it''s possible or how it''s done, shouldn''t we study the differences between the two physical traits.


    Then find out the key to the difference and clone yourself with your own cells.


    Then find a way to let your will enter this body, and open your own kaleidoscope again with your thoughts.


    You said, if you do this, will you get a new pair of eyes? "


    When Habara said these words, Shisui was dumbfounded. He had never thought that Habara would have such a dangerous idea.


    Just thinking about it seriously, it seems that this is not impossible.


    But the key question is, can a person who has opened the kaleidoscope once really be able to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan for the second time?


    How difficult is it to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan? Doesn''t Habara have any idea?


    Even if they don''t discuss these too much, just relying on their technological level, do they want to create a reality of human cloning?


    "I think, let''s not talk about this topic, shall we?"


    Zhishui touched his head, he felt that what they were talking about was a bit out of line.


    "That''s fine. After all, there are still many things to consider."


    Habara also nodded, but unlike Shisui, he took it down.


    But this matter still needs Dashewan, so there is no need to be too anxious for the time being.


    "Your second question is to ask me if the definition of peace is correct. In fact, Zirai and I have already discussed this issue."


    Habara looked at Shisui with a smile, but his gaze slightly turned towards the door, he thought for a while but continued to speak.


    "I once communicated with Jiraiya, who is not the Fifth Hokage, and he believes that peace in the ninja world is based on trust and communication between people.


    He opposed power and realism, but I told him that I am a person of power and realism.


    In my opinion, first of all, you must let the whole ninja world be integrated!


    I can tell you this, Uchiha Madara thought the same way, but his idea was refuted by Senjujuma.


    And not only Uchiha Madara thinks this way, even Senju Hashirama''s younger brother, the mortal crumb Senju Tobuma, thinks so too. "


    Habara''s words shocked Shisui severely. Although Shisui understood some of Habara''s thoughts in his heart, it was the first time that Habara said it so bluntly.


    "In fact, Senshou Tomona has always been a sensible person, and he was not bad to Uchiha when he was alive."


    Before Shisui could react, Habara spoke again.


    "I hate it because of the malice he showed me when I got in touch with him, and how he stereotyped Uchiha.


    But it is undeniable that Senshou Tobanma is a great Hokage, and the success of the third generation is actually entirely based on his creation.


    In his cognition, peace in the ninja world is definitely not division.


    Because the division into various countries will cause wars to break out again sooner or later because of issues of resources, land, and self-interest.


    Uchiha Madara thought the same as he thought, but in fact, isn''t this the case in the ninja world now?


    And Senjujuma is the same as Jiraiya. One of them thinks that the current ninja world is stable, and the other thinks that people can achieve peace through communication.


    But the essence of the world is the law of the jungle. Look at the country of grass under our feet, and then look at other countries like the country of grass. These are typical examples.


    But if all countries are integrated, then once there is a shortage of resources, it can be done through stable trade and scheduling, allowing resources to be redistributed.


    Excess production capacity can be sold to other regions, and the characteristics of other regions can also be distributed to various places. Isn¡¯t this a good thing for everyone?


    Konoha was established between Senshouzhu to protect children, brothers and all those who entered Konoha.


    Isn''t it to protect more people, isn''t it to bring peace to the world by integrating the entire ninja world? "


    ¡­


    Habara''s words deeply plunged Shisui into deep thought, and Habara also felt the changes outside the door.


    But he didn''t care at all, after all, he had planned to say these things a long time ago, otherwise he wouldn''t have revealed them to Zilaiye.


    It''s just that when Zhishui said it was a question worthy of attention, now that Zhishui asked it, he would naturally not mind revealing it to someone he trusted.


    And what made him happy was that Zhishui''s acceptance seemed to be much higher than Zilai''s.


    Although he fell into deep thought, he seemed to recover soon and looked at Habara very seriously.


    "Habara, your idea is really good, but have you considered some issues.


    First of all, that is the problem of war. How many people will die for it?


    The second point, even after we occupy the local area, how do we make them agree with our control, and then transition to the issue of domination.


    I believe that with Konoha''s power, and even your own power, it will definitely be possible in a few years.


    But you also taught me that many things cannot be done by strength, because then we will not get sincere support.


    We can impeach Elder Fuyue because we have evidence and have mastered the hearts of the people.


    We were able to impeach the third generation because we had the evidence to win the hearts of the people.


    Although war does not require evidence, how can we win the hearts of the local people?


    Secondly, how can we let the people of Konoha accept the war in the Nation of Fire? "


    Shisui''s words made Habara smile even deeper, because being able to ask these questions already showed Shisui''s growth.


    You must know that a few years ago, this kid still thought that the war was caused by hatred.


    The way he thinks about questions now has made great progress, and being able to ask these questions already shows that he is really good.


    It''s just that he can think of these questions, how could Habara not think of them?


    And the corresponding solution Habara has already thought about it. Although it is not so humane, it is definitely the most in line with the actual needs.


    "It''s very simple. Let me ask you a question, Zhishui."


    Habara still kept smiling, he asked slowly.


    "What do you think is the difference between ninjas and ordinary people in the entire Ninja Continent, regardless of the divided countries?"


    "Leave country differences aside?"


    Shisui was a little puzzled by Habara''s question, but after he thought about it carefully, he was astonished to find that he didn''t seem to have any answer.


    "No answer, is there?"


    Habara patted Shisui''s shoulder lightly, and he said earnestly.


    "In addition to the divisions such as the country of fire, the country of earth, and the country of wind, there are also living habits in each region.


    We''re all the same in other ways, aren''t we? "


    The ninja world is such a ninja world, and Habara must thank this relatively simple ninja world without so many religious issues.


    Although this world is not without religion, but relatively speaking, the number of people is really small.


    In fact, Habara was also very surprised that there were no large-scale religious beliefs in this war-torn place to give spiritual support to these difficult people.


    Some of them are nothing more than cults of evil spirits, and some are spontaneously created by individuals.


    But these things are either small in scale, or everyone is shouting and fighting, and they can''t develop at all.


    Under such circumstances, there will be no extreme belief issues at all, which is really a good thing for Yu Yuan.


    "Since we are all the same people, we speak the same language, we have the same characters and even have similar histories."


    Although Habara was feeling emotional in his heart, he didn''t stop talking.


    "In that context, is it hard for them to know ''who we are''?


    And when shaping the concept of ''who we are'', it will be more convenient and quicker to use the simplest method to shape ''who we are not''. "


    The logic that Habara said may seem inexplicable, but in essence it is a very easy-to-understand concept.


    "Who we are" is easy to understand, while "who we are not" is negating one identity while guiding everyone to develop towards another "who we are".


    According to the learning and understanding of the previous life, if we want to shape the cognition of ''who we are'', the most convenient and quick way is to let us know ''who we are not''.


    For example, "we are not" people who are divided into countries, "we are" a member of Ninja Continent!


    Shisui was dumbfounded by Habara''s words, because the impact of these words on him was unimaginable.


    He really didn''t think that this matter could be handled in this way, and he really didn''t think that conceptual issues could be played like this.


    According to this method, those people will inevitably be deeply bound by Habara''s ideas and concepts.


    After all, they really don''t have any cultural conflicts, and even if they do, they can slowly adjust and respect them.


    At that time, the entire ninja world will be integrated, and public opinion will fall into their hands. This is also an inevitable thing!


    "Of course, when we finish all this, there must be some remnants of the old era."


    Hahara leaned his body on the soft bed, and then he said quietly.


    "It''s just that those guys are absolutely alone under the torrent of the times.


    And we are both soft and hard, willing to follow ours and give them a normal life, and those who are not willing to use the cruelest means to send them to the pure land.


    "King Kong is not bad for the Great Walled Lord"


    At that time, won''t the entire ninja world be completely settled down?


    Of course, for the public opinion of our own village and country, this requires long-term publicity.


    As long as they realize ''who we are'', like any other village, then we have nothing to worry about.


    As for the issue of sacrifice, pain is inevitable for the unity of the ninja world and future peace.


    But in the long run, we have created a long-term stable and peaceful world! "


    .........


    Habara himself didn''t know how much Shisui''s words shocked Shisui, but he could see that Shisui seemed to be more absent-minded now.


    But Habara didn''t care, Shisui needed to think about what he said.


    But Shisui''s departure doesn''t mean that Habara can rest again, after all, Habara is not sleepy now, let alone he has to deal with one person.


    "Master Tsunade, why are you here?"


    When Shisui opened the door, he happened to see Tsunade standing at the door, which brought him back to his senses.


    "I''m going to check on Minister Habara''s situation. I''m not disturbing you, are I?"


    Compared with Shisui''s appearance, Tsunade seemed much calmer.


    Zhishui shook his head immediately, and then quickly exited the room. Right now, he really still has too many things to think about.


    On the other hand, Tsunade strolled to Habara''s bed. She put her arms around her chest and raised her head slightly, looking down at Habara.


    Her appearance seemed to be sizing up Habara, and she also seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Don''t make such an expression, the words just now are also for you."


    Habara was calm, he raised his head and smiled slightly at Tsunade.


    "I''ve felt you since you came here, so there''s nothing wrong with letting you know something.


    After all, Jiraiya also told you my thoughts, but I never said how to do it.


    It just so happens that this time is an opportunity, and I don''t think I have any reason to hide it, is there? "


    Tsunade nodded slightly at Habara''s frankness. Habara had already expressed his thoughts before Jiraiya took office as Hokage.


    And this idea has never been hidden from Tsunade, Tsunade has known everything for a long time.


    It''s just that Tsunade has always maintained a certain degree of restraint, and she never took the initiative to ask Habara what he thinks, or what she wants to do.


    But now she seemed to know, and the answer Habara gave really made her feel unbelievable.


    Although Tsunade is still very dissatisfied, this kid''s attitude towards his two grandfathers.


    But in any case, those are facts, and she is not in the mood to pursue those things now.


    "I didn''t expect that your thoughts would be so terrible."


    It took Tsunade a long time to speak slowly, and then she simply sat down beside Habara''s bed.


    "My second grandpa was indeed against my grandpa''s idea, but after his death, he didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    I have read his diary, because he knows that with the current structure of the ninja world and the power of Konoha, it is impossible to do this.


    And even if it can be done, how to integrate and govern is a huge problem.


    The main reason is that they have a sense of belonging, and it is really too difficult to break this sense of belonging.


    But you actually directly start with their sense of belonging, and start with culture, language, etc. It seems that you really have researched it. "


    Hearing this, Habara couldn''t help but secretly smiled. It wasn''t any research he had done, but some knowledge he had learned.


    You know, before crossing over, his motherland had maintained a unified system for thousands of years, and it had already had its own set of logic.


    What''s more, in the 1930s and 1940s, the nationalist incidents in the west were no joke.


    Even if Habara didn''t study these majors, he didn''t study them in depth.


    But the motherland before he traveled, but he will explain the history clearly.


    Moreover, the big and impressive country in the west of his motherland is a good player in playing populism, and it has even completed populism into immortalism.


    As long as he surfs the Internet, he doesn''t care whether he wants to know the information, the things stored in his mind are enough to change the world.


    "I have to say, follow your logic, maybe peace will really come."


    Just when Habara was amused, Tsunade spoke again.


    "It''s just that right now, we have a vital war to resolve.


    I don''t know what you think, I want to ask, is your goal only the country of grass and the country of soup? "


    "Yes, currently only the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang."


    Habara nodded directly, he had no hesitation about this matter.


    "Although we may have the ability to directly enter the Land of Earth, we can even try to rule there.


    But the problem is, I have theoretical logic, but we have never practiced it.


    Although the two places of Grass Country and Tang Country are not big, they also have their own shortcomings due to geographical factors, and the residents of the two countries are not small.


    I think these two places are the best testing grounds, at least to prove whether my theory is valid.


    At the same time, it can also slowly start a change of mind for our residents of Konoha, can''t it? "


    Habara is still very clear about this point and he is very patient.


    Only when tangible results are obtained, many things will become easier in the future.


    Only then will it be more convincing, and it will better promote everyone''s confidence and enthusiasm.


    "Experimental field, it seems that you have really thought everything through."


    Tsunade sighed slightly???, and then she said seriously.


    "However, you have caused too much trouble. Now that Yanyin Village is shrinking, that Wen Ya is obviously afraid of you.


    And we have now adopted an offensive posture. It can be said that you have advanced the process of this war. "


    "Then shouldn''t you thank me?"


    Habara said with a nonchalant smile, he tilted his head and spoke slowly.


    "It would be better for all of us to end this war sooner, wouldn''t it?"


    "That''s what I said, but this attitude is too irresponsible, and your body is very important. You must know that you are the real main force."


    Tsunade''s eyes were slightly empty, and she rarely smiled at Habara.


    And this smile made Yu Yuan shake his head immediately, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com herself is the main force in the war, this woman is planning to let herself go to the frontal battlefield.


    Although Habara didn''t care about this matter, but after dealing with five super powerful ninjas just now, he was somewhat uninterested in turning to deal with ordinary people.


    "By the way."


    It''s just that Tsunade didn''t give Habara a chance to refute, she spoke directly.


    "I''m afraid Ohnoki is coming over, I said you made too much trouble this time.


    And after he comes over, I will deal with him with you. "


    "That''s unnecessary, if he comes, let''s talk about it, as for you, you''d better command the troops with peace of mind.


    I didn''t cooperate with you. If we really forcibly form a team, there will only be jokes and tragedies. "


    Habara shook his head, as if he had agreed to Tsunade''s request, but in retaliation, Habara looked at Tsunade playfully.


    2k novel


    "By the way, do you know what kind of people I dealt with when I came out this time?"


    "Let''s talk about it, I only know that you have fought against my two grandfathers, and you are the fourth generation of Leiying Brothers."


    Tsunade seemed to be quite interested in this topic, she still kept smiling and looked at Habara.


    "That''s right, it''s them, and I have also received a lot of benefits."


    The smile on Habara''s face became brighter, such a smile made Tsunade frown a little.


    "For example, your grandfather told me what the key to Mu Dun is.


    And the last person I dealt with, although it was Orochimaru, but the essence..."


    "It''s Uchiha Madara!"


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    How unlucky, there was a power outage, how can I rest tonight, shit...

 Chapter 204： dance (1)

    "Is the situation already that bad?"


    In Yanyin Village of the Land of Earth, Onogi looked at the documents sent back from the front line in his hands, and his expression was extremely ugly.


    He really didn''t expect so many things to happen on the front line at this time, so many things that made him feel overwhelmed.


    Wen Ya is an excellent young man, and he has become a Jonin at a young age, which is why Onogi is willing to train him well.


    This kid is super strong and has a high sense of responsibility and team spirit. No matter who is such a ninja, he will like it.


    Of course Ohnoki is no exception, although in his heart this kid is not a qualified person who can become a shadow.


    But he was getting old, and he had to give a suitable candidate to stop other people''s mouths.


    There used to be loess, but loess is dead now.


    Didala is very talented and he is the focus of training, but Didala is also missing.


    And now he is willing to cultivate only Heitu, but Heitu is really too young.


    To wait until she can become a qualified shadow, it will take a lot of time to cultivate and polish, Ohnoki must make some preparations.


    He asked Wen Ya to be the interim commander this time, just to tell everyone that he was training him.


    Of course, he also hopes that Wenya will also perform well, so that he can gain a qualified jounin.


    But judging from the current situation, Wen Ya''s performance is not so qualified.


    This disqualification is not due to his lack of ability, because Wen Ya has been very careful in everything he does, and he must know that he is facing Tsunade.


    But he was unlucky to encounter a lot of uncontrollable factors erupting, and the eruption of these things directly pushed this war into an unknown direction.


    Ohnoki knows these things and can''t blame Wen Ya, because no one knows how these things will develop.


    But war is a terrible thing without any reason or excuse, only looking at the final result.


    A major accident is a major accident, and there is no excuse or reason to justify this.


    Now Yanyin''s situation on the front line is a bit delicate, and their backward protection route was cut off directly!


    And Konoha also seized the gap in Yan Yin''s large-scale rearward mobilization of troops, and stepped up his attack on Yan Yin''s position.


    This forced Wen Ya to redeploy his troops to the front line, and the supplies in the rear could only be transported through other channels, and those routes were basically public.


    It is impossible for Tsunade not to know about this, she mobilized a lot of elite teams to attack those positions.


    This time, Yanyin seemed to be dreaming back eleven years ago, and their opponent was Konoha again.


    This kind of thing really made Onogi feel his scalp tingling, and the hidden route was actually discovered.


    In fact, he didn''t care that much when he was discovered. He deliberately chose the mountain range and spent ten years building it, and at the same time strengthened the defense.


    He didn''t believe that Konoha could blow up this place, after all, there was no bridge here.


    But the reality is so cruel. According to the information, it seems that Konoha didn''t find this place, and they really didn''t blow up here.


    And what they did was even more extreme, directly blowing up this area!


    According to the information passed back by the surviving ninjas, they saw two huge blue chakra monsters colliding there.


    And the power fluctuations generated by such a collision directly destroyed everything around them, including their extremely solid and heavily guarded backward leaning route!


    "Two monster-like Chakra giants..."


    In fact, Ohnoki saw the description in this paragraph, and he already knew that it must be Uchiha who was doing it.


    In fact, the follow-up information from the Akatsuki organization also clearly explained this point.


    It was Uchiha Habara who knew about the appearance of their Akatsuki organization and wanted to trouble Uchiha Itachi, so he deliberately led them there for a decisive battle.


    And the Xiao organization was not to be outdone, and it was only after a fierce battle that this resulted in such a consequence.


    Seeing this, Onoki was really a little numb.


    Akatsuki and Uchiha Habara have a grudge, he knows this, he originally wanted to let Habara and Akatsuki consume each other.


    But the ghost knows that Uchiha Habara is so fierce, and the strength of the Akatsuki organization is far beyond his expectations.


    The most terrible thing is that he never told Xiao to organize the location of their backward route.


    This kind of thing is also a matter of course, after all, the Akatsuki organization is just an organization that hires war ninjas, and they can do anything for money.


    In order not to expose your core secrets, it is only natural not to tell them, no matter who you are, you will do it.


    But it was such an extremely correct decision that led to the birth of this tragedy.


    In the battle between Xiaoxiao''s people and Uchiha Habara, their explosive power directly destroyed the backward leaning route that Ohnoki had spent ten years building!


    Ohnoki really wants to vomit blood now, but he knows that he can only calm down now.


    The power displayed by Uchiha Habara is really scary, which made him really think of Uchiha Madara back then involuntarily!


    This kind of strength really made Onogi infinitely vigilant, but he still hasn''t gotten out of the haze left by Uchiha Madara.


    "And there is really a Uchiha person in the Akatsuki organization, and his strength has reached this level. Could it be that Huangtu..."


    In fact, Onoki himself was not sure who actually killed the loess.


    He launched an attack on Konoha to divert attention and at the same time divert the conflicts in his own village.


    Moreover, Konoha''s current situation is not good, and it is definitely a target that can be dealt with.


    What''s more, according to intelligence, the Susano that appeared on the border of the land of land is really similar to the Susanoo of Uchiha Habara, which is why he chose to go to war.


    But now it seems that he seems to have done one thing wrong, he underestimated Konoha''s current determination, and also underestimated Uchiha Habara''s power.


    Similarly, he also underestimated the Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in the Akatsuki organization, and there is such a terrifying Uchiha among them!


    But there was no turning back when he opened the bow. He mobilized public opinion to deal with the war, and now he has been kidnapped by public opinion.


    Taking a deep breath, Onoki stood up and looked out the window.


    Seeing that Yanyin Village was still harmonious and stable at this time, his eyes began to become firm.


    Although he knew that the trouble this time might be a bit big, it was not without the possibility of redemption.


    Now that the unstable factors in Yanyin Village have been cleared up by him, he can now prepare to go.


    Originally in his plan, he wanted to wait until the village was more stable before setting off.


    If possible, he would also like to take the black soil to the front to experience the war.


    Because war is the best place to temper a person and allow him to grow faster and know the cruelty of the world.


    But now it seems that this matter is impossible, because the war has been quietly accelerated under the confrontation between Uchiha Habara and the mysterious Uchiha.


    "Looks like I have to move my old arm and leg a little bit."


    It took a long time for Onogi to sigh quietly, and his eyes became serious at this moment.


    "Uchiha Habara, I really want to see how many layers of Uchiha Madara''s power you have!"


    ¡­


    "Habara, this guy can only do things."


    In Konoha Village, there is also a large group of people who also have headaches, such as Jiraiya and Nara Shikaku, a large number of Konoha high-level people.


    Habara''s destructive power is too strong, not only for the enemy, but also for decision makers like them.


    For a moment, they really regretted why they agreed to send Habara to Tsunade.


    Habara can still think about many issues from Konoha''s point of view in Konoha, but once this guy goes out, he doesn''t care about you so much.


    But they really didn''t dare to do anything to Habara, because Habara was also one of Konoha''s top decision makers.


    This kid had a big fight with Orochimaru first, almost exposing his position.


    Then he fought with the Fourth Raikage Brothers, and what was even worse was that he arrested the two together.


    These two people have now been secretly sent back to Konoha, and sent to Anbu Prison for custody, planning to wait until the end of the war before dealing with them.


    But they didn''t expect that Habara sent them a letter directly through Tsunade, and clearly told them his intentions.


    I will keep it until then to talk about the Tang Dynasty, but after the talk, Yao can be sent back safely, but the Fourth Raikage must die!


    They couldn''t figure out how this unlucky fourth-generation Raikage provoked Habara, but they knew that this Raikage probably had a bad fate.


    Fortunately, Habara did not frantically ask to kill this guy in the Land of Fire, but planned to let him leave the Land of Fire before doing so.


    But if you think about it carefully, is it really something that humans can do to kill the shadow of a big country with just a few words?


    They debated this matter for a long time, but the final result was two votes in favor and one vote against, plus a bunch of abstentions.


    Romance Novels Network


    Naturally, Habara and Hyuga Hizuru were in favor. After all, Hyuga Hizuru hadn''t forgotten the original hatred.


    Naturally, the one who opposed was Jiraiya, he didn''t want to finish fighting Yan Yin and start a war with Yun Yin.


    But the final result has been determined, which makes him helpless and can only accept it all.


    Of course, the operation of Shikahisa Nara is also indispensable here. Although he abstained from voting, it also shows the character of the fourth generation of Raikage who must revenge.


    Let him go back to ensure that there will be wars in the future, and his death can suppress a lot of things.


    But there is a premise here, that is, Konoha must win a big victory on the front line.


    Otherwise, Yun Yin might choose to take revenge, and the situation would not be so good.


    And now, Habara once again made a big deal.


    This kid gathered everyone through Orochimaru for the reason of He Xiao''s organization''s desperate efforts.


    Then through that battle, the logistics support route of Yanyin Village was directly raised!


    Moreover, the damage they caused this time killed the ninja who guarded Yanyin Village seven or eight floors.


    Such terrifying combat power, such terrifying results, and such an incredible boost in morale.


    All of this is a huge encouragement to Konoha, and seriously, Zilai should be happy too.


    However, the things that Habara did have directly accelerated the progress of the war. I am afraid that Onoki would not be able to sit still after this incident came out.


    Now Konoha is attacking across the board under the command of Tsunade, while Iwagakure is retreating and defending.


    But when Ohnoki arrives, the final decisive battle will probably break out.


    "Tell me, what do you think?"


    Jiraiya rubbed his brows wearily, he really lost his temper because of Habara.


    It was agreed that it was just a reconnaissance, how about we wait until the final battle to destroy Yanyin''s morale?


    Now that you are blown up directly, although it did hit Yan Yin''s morale, it also destroyed the deployment of the plan!


    "Master Hokage, I don''t think we need to worry about this matter."


    Although Nara Shikahisa was a little tired from these things, he was still calm.


    He looked at Jiraiya seriously, and said slowly.


    "It''s not good for Minister Habara to do this, but we can''t conclude that he did it on purpose.


    After all, many things cannot be taken into account during the battle, and it is normal for some small accidents to occur.


    And this time, didn''t the incident also tell us about Minister Habara''s strength? I think this is a good thing. "


    "It''s a good thing. You''re putting too much gold on his face, aren''t you?"


    Jilai was also a little annoyed, he leaned on the Hokage chair and said helplessly.


    "He did show us his strength, but no matter how strong he is, can he single out an army?


    The mode of war has already changed, and being too powerful can easily cause accidental injury. Even if Habara joins the battle, he must be careful when launching an attack.


    And in such a situation, how much strength can he display? "


    Jiraiya would not deny Habara''s strength, but war is not a battle where one person fights a group of people.


    There are naturally strong people everywhere, how powerful the three generations of Raikage were back then.


    But in the end, didn''t he get a ten-thousand-round round by Yan Yin, and finally lost his strength and died tragically in Yan Yin''s hands?


    And Jiraiya is also confident that his strength will not be bad, and he is also very good at large-scale battles.


    But once he enters the battlefield, he must also consider one thing, that is, not to hurt his teammates.


    Could it be that Habara can single out a large group of people?


    Although it is not impossible, the problem is that Habara did not do the damage himself.


    The information given back by Konoha was very detailed. The reason why the supply route in Yanyin Village was suspended was due to the impact of the battle between the two people.


    It would be very difficult for Habara to reproduce all of this if he were to do it alone.


    Therefore, it is difficult for Jiraiya to judge Habara''s true strength in addition to his personal combat power.


    And in the face of thousands of enemies, you have to consider not only the attack, but also the ability to defend.


    Susanoo''s defense is indeed strong, but there is a limit to how strong it is, otherwise Habara wouldn''t be lying in the medical room right now?


    It is impossible for Yan Yin to have such a powerful force, but so many people use ninjutsu on you, a country may be razed to the ground!


    What''s more, Ohnoki possesses a blood successor elimination that is more powerful than the blood successor limit, and Habara may not be able to handle him even more after he ends.


    "These things are not what we have to worry about, Hokage-sama, do you believe in Tsunade-sama?"


    Nara Shikajiu did not refute Jiraiya''s words, but shook his head lightly and asked very seriously.


    "I naturally trust her, and I naturally trust her extremely!"


    Faced with this question, Jiraiya did not hesitate at all, he said extremely firmly.


    "There is no need to question her ability, otherwise I would not be able to let her be the commander. She is one of the best choices I can think of!"


    "Then why doesn''t Hokage-sama continue to trust?"


    Shikahisa Nara couldn''t help laughing after hearing this answer, and he said slowly.


    "Master Tsunade is on the front line, and she has a clearer and clearer judgment on everything on the front line.


    And we are her backing, providing her with all the support he needs, so we have to believe in all her choices.


    Hokage-sama, Tsunade-sama did not dissatisfy Minister Habara during the report.


    That being the case, why doesn''t Hokage-sama continue to trust Tsunade-sama? "


    ¡­


    While Konoha and Iwagakure were both having headaches about what Habara had done, the senior management of Yunyin Village was also full of doubts and unease.


    It has been a while since their Raikage set off, but so far this Raikage has not brought back any news.


    In addition, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki of their village has also disappeared, and it seems that he went with the Fourth Raikage.


    The two of them seemed to be missing now, and they didn''t even make any contact with Anbu who stayed in the country of grass.


    Such weird and abnormal things really make people feel puzzled and puzzled, especially recently they have also received some disturbing information.


    Terrible battles broke out at the borders of the Land of Iron, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Fire, and the forest where the battle took place was directly razed to the ground, and octopus tentacles were found!


    They can collect this information, but Anbu really has no way to see the real thing.


    But this information is enough to make Yun Yin''s senior management feel the danger. You must know that Yao has a lot of tentacles on his body.


    It''s just that even if they got this information, they didn''t dare to make a final conclusion, because they knew how strong the four generations of Raikage Brothers were.


    That powerful force ensures that they can run amok in the ninja world, which is why after Toshiro told them about it, even though they were very upset, they finally agreed.


    But the current situation seems to be a bit beyond their imagination, no matter how much they believe in the strength of the brothers, they can''t help worrying.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Toshiro was really too prestigious in Yunyin Village, he would have been trusted during the third generation of Raikage.


    With him suppressing the others, they dare not talk nonsense or say more, otherwise Yunyin Village would not be so quiet now.


    But what other people don''t know is that Tudai is also feeling uncomfortable now.


    Because he himself didn''t know what the **** the Lei Ying brothers were doing, let alone what the situation between the two of them was now.


    If it wasn''t for his trust in the abilities of these two people, he might panic now.


    The strength of these two people is also top-notch in the ninja world. I am afraid that neither of them will be afraid of one-on-one.


    Even if Iwagakushi''s siege is encountered, with the eight tails supporting him, there won''t be any big problems, right?


    The most important thing is that so far they have not received any information about the large-scale deployment of ninjas in Yanyin Village.


    After all, any large-scale dispatch cannot be concealed from the eyeliners of various villages, so for the time being, he can judge that Yan Yin has not discovered the movements of Brother Raikage.


    But these two people seem to have disappeared now, which is really intriguing.


    You must know that it is not just the people of Yunyin Village on the battlefield, but there are also people from Konoha.


    Konoha would never have any affection for them, Yunyin, and they didn''t hesitate at all when they were cruel to Konoha.


    Hinata''s incident was a thunder they planted in Konoha, and this thunder could not only give Yun Yin a pair of eyes that could shine and glow on the battlefield.


    It can also cause a huge change in the relationship between Hinata and Konoha''s high-level officials. Why not do such an approach?


    Although the end result was that they were tricked, Hinata Hinata didn''t die at all, what they got was Hinata Hinata''s eyes.


    It is impossible for the branch''s eyes to be of any use, but anyway, the seeds of hatred have been planted, and Hinata and Konoha''s senior management may only drift away.


    In fact, the development of the situation is exactly as they thought. Although Hinata is honest, he is not as hard-working as before.


    It can be said that their plan was very successful, and it can be said that the success was a bit too much. This thunder not only blew up Konoha but also the entire ninja world.


    The Sarutobi Hiruzen impeachment incident was the effect of their thunder explosion, and this effect even covered the entire ninja world.


    It is also because of this incident that the Hyuga clan may have hated them Yunyin, not only Hyuga, but the entire Konoha may hate them.


    Because of that action, the reputation of the entire Konoha also plummeted, which caused them to lose a huge share of the mission.


    Doshiro believes that once given the chance, both Konoha and Hinata will definitely retaliate against them crazily.


    Especially now that Hyuga has become one of the seven most powerful families in Konoha, they really have the power to do something, and they can get enough support.


    Under such circumstances, Toshiro really didn''t want Konoha to meet their Raikage.


    Because he was not surprised to believe that the scene would definitely not be any better than what happened to the people in Yanyin Village.


    "Hopefully, nothing will happen."


    Toshiro sighed deeply, and now he really has nothing to do.


    All he can do now is wait for the news from the Fourth Raikage, and he can''t do anything else.


    Could it be that they, Yun Yin, are going to send an army to the Country of Grass?


    Doing this will only let everyone know that their fourth generation of Raikage is missing, which will become the laughing stock of the entire ninja world, just look at Sand Hidden Village.


    And once they dispatched troops to the front line, then Konoha and Iwain might not fight, and it is most likely that they turned their heads to deal with themselves together.


    Shaking his head slightly, Tudai now feels that he really has a headache, because many things have exceeded his expectations now.


    "Please, please be gentle, you are too unqualified as an intern, aren''t you?"


    Just when the three villages were all over the place about Yu Yuan, Yu Yuan was looking at Yan Ye with an unlucky expression.


    The result of Yan Ye''s study with Tsunade is that she even has some involvement in medical ninjutsu.


    After all, Tsunade is the medical director of Konoha Village. As a disciple of Tsunade, if he doesn''t even know medical ninjutsu, it''s really unreasonable.


    However, Yan Ye has only studied with Tsunade for a few days, and it can basically be regarded as not learning anything.


    But if you haven¡¯t learned it, you can try to do some things within your ability, such as taking care of Habara, who is basically fine.


    The exchange between Habara and Tsunade can be regarded as a ''full harvest'', after all, Habara said that he knew the secret of Mudun in front of just received it, how could Tsunade not be shocked.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t seem to have the intention of continuing to talk to her at all, but said something after the war was over.


    Such an attitude made Tsunade very dissatisfied, but she couldn''t say anything.


    So she simply asked Yu Yuan to ''take care'' of Yu Yuan. Anyway, Yan Ye was her disciple and learned some things.


    Although she hasn''t studied in depth yet, she can do something anyway.


    Speaking of which, Ye was quite happy after receiving this task, but this was a bit embarrassing for Habara.


    Even though Yu Yuan said that he was fine, Yan Ye had no intention of letting him go.


    At this time, Yan Ye was instigated by Yu Yuan to help with the massage, and she readily agreed.


    It''s just that now Yu Yuan started to have a headache, because Yan Ye''s extremely unprofessional technique really made Yu Yuan feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although as a ninja, Habara''s own resistance is almost full, but he is completely relaxed now, and he can''t stand Yan Ye so hard.


    "Didn''t you tell me that I''m an intern? An intern should look like an intern."


    Yan Ye didn''t care about Yu Yuan''s words, but she still slowly relaxed her movements a lot.


    "What''s the matter now, are you feeling better?"


    "it''s better now."


    Habara nodded slightly before he spoke.


    "It''s true that Tsunade asked you to do these things, and speaking of which, I''m also Konoha''s minister.


    In any case, she should enjoy the treatment of a minister. It is most appropriate to let her come. "


    "It''s you, Master Tsunade. Now that the battle is so fierce, Master Tsunade has to deal with unimaginably many things."


    Yan Ye gave Habara a dissatisfied look, then she shook her head and continued.


    "However, this war has accelerated, and I''m afraid it won''t be long before Onoki will also come to the front line.


    At that time, I am afraid that everyone will not have such an easy time, and then it will be the most dangerous time. "


    Habara did not refute Yan Ye''s words, after all, this is the current situation.


    As Yan Yin''s backward leaning route was pushed by Habara, Yan Yin was forced to have a huge loophole in his troops.


    Tsunade also began to let the Konoha ninjas attack from all directions, completely suppressing the front of Yanyin Village in the Country of Grass.


    Now Yan Yin has been forced to retreat continuously, and because of problems with the mobilization of troops, their key positions have also been continuously eroded by Konoha.


    It can be imagined that the life of Yanyin is really difficult now, they are almost suppressed by Konoha within their defense zone.


    In fact, they still want to continue to retreat, exchanging space for time.


    But obviously Wen Ya didn''t dare to do this, because their current area was Yanyin Village''s last front in the Country of Grass.


    As a result of the retreat, Yan Yin lost these strategic locations, so it is conceivable that his future will be over.


    And Yan Yin also showed a strong will to fight now, and they and Konoha started the battle mode of fighting for every inch of land.


    There were even large-scale ninja battles triggered by the competition for a key area several times, but they did not retreat at all.


    It''s just predictable that the current morale of Yanyin really won''t be very high.


    After all, their logistics route was finished, and Konoha''s fierce offensive cost them a lot of ninjas.


    Under such a double blow, Yanyin''s ability to persevere can only show that their literacy is really high, and their hatred for Konoha is really deep.


    If it continues, they may really come out in full force, so that there will be a decisive battle to end it all.


    Of course, it is also possible that Konoha completely surrounded them, and then launched the final decisive battle, thus completely ending everything!


    No matter what the situation is, this time may not be long, as long as a week and a half month, as short as within a few days!


    "How are the little ones doing now?"


    Because Yuyuan stayed in the Konoha camp, he naturally knew much more information than outside.


    So he thought for a while, and then asked curiously.


    "How is their resettlement work done, and what is their current situation?"


    "They are all fine. Although a few unlucky ones were injured, these little guys were protected by so many people and did not die."


    Yan Ye knelt beside Yu Yuan, rubbing his shoulders lightly for Yu Yuan, and answered softly.


    "Although some little guys were very unwilling and wanted to participate in this final decisive battle, they still started to stop their missions one after another after the order came down.


    However, they are unwilling to leave here. According to their meaning, even if they cannot participate, they still hope to pay attention to this battle.


    Although Tsunade-sama was a little embarrassed, she finally agreed to the matter. After all, the growth of these children made her very satisfied.


    And let these children know the horror of large-scale war, so that they can know that Konoha''s peace is hard-won.


    This will make them love Konoha more and love peace more. "


    Habara was a little surprised that he didn''t intend to evacuate these little guys, but after thinking about it, he had to admit that Tsunade''s decision was correct.


    In fact, Habara can be regarded as a person who has no experience in large-scale wars. He just heard from many ninjas that such battles are the most dangerous thing.


    Because you never know when a handful of kunai will fly towards you.


    You never know when your teammates'' ninjutsu will cover you.


    There are even times when a handful of Kunai flies towards you, only to be blocked by your teammates unexpectedly.


    And you have to witness the death of your teammates, but you don''t have any time to grieve, because if you lose your mind, you may be the next to die.


    Habara really couldn''t imagine such a **** and cruel thing.


    Those who can come out of such an environment of mountains of corpses and seas of blood are all the most admirable people.


    Of course, if such a person is not properly guided, I am afraid that his personality will undergo some changes.


    Because what they have experienced is a real **** on earth, because what they are facing is everything that ordinary people can''t even imagine.


    "I know, the cruelty of war is really unimaginable."


    Habara sighed slightly, and said leisurely with his eyes closed.


    "I just hope that Tsunade-sama can be prepared, no one knows how many people will have their hearts broken this time."


    "So your strength is indispensable."


    Yan Ye''s voice became a little lower at this time, and she changed from her usual lazy and soft voice.


    "Although it is somewhat selfish, your strength is decisive.


    You are a person who can change the course of the war, and your power is unimaginable to ordinary people.


    As a friend, I really don''t want you to take risks, but as a member of Konoha, I still hope that you can end all this.


    But when the time comes, I will follow you, always follow you, no matter what the result is. "


    "That''s unnecessary. I''m more assured that you are safe. Otherwise, I''m worried that I will protect you."


    Habara answered with a smile, but Yan Ye''s words made him think seriously.


    My own strength has been greatly improved, whether it is eyes or blood!


    Under such circumstances, the destructive power that Habara can cause is probably much stronger than before.


    Under such circumstances, Uchiha Madara recalled involuntarily in his mind.


    Recalling his invincibility in the Fourth World War, recalling his disdain in the Fourth World War.


    Although Uchiha Madara also used the power of the reincarnation eye at that time, but more of him still relied on the power of the eternal eye to fight.


    Habara knew that even compared with the newly resurrected Uchiha Madara, there was still a huge gap.


    But Habara is really not bad now. Even if he has eternal eyes, he can''t compare with Uchiha Madara, but he can''t do it in some aspects!


    Uchiha Madara can watch the ninja coalition dance wantonly, why can''t he Uchiha Habara?


    Uchiha Madara can single out five people, why can''t Uchiha Habara fight against Akatsuki and Onoki?


    What''s more, Uchiha Madara had no one to help him at the time. Behind Habara, there were a large number of Konoha troops, with Tsunade, the milk... the founder of medical ninja.


    The most important thing is that he still has powerful ninjas such as Shisui, Kakuzu and Kakashi, so he can completely let go of his hands and feet to do something!


    And he also knew that he had captured Raikage and Yamao, and he didn''t intend to let the fourth generation of Raikage go back alive.


    Then he must let Konoha show a crushing combat power in the war with Yan Yin.


    Only in this way, even if the Fourth Raikage died, and even if Yun Yin guessed that they did it, he would not dare to send troops to start a war!


    Thinking of this, Habara''s heart became more active.


    He has never had the opportunity to use the power of the Eternal Eye, he must find an opportunity to show this power well.


    Then Yan Yin is his best opponent, and this war is also the best platform for him to show his strength!


    "Take a good rest and don''t stress too much."


    Yan Ye looked at Yu Yuan and fell silent, she couldn''t help but sighed slightly in her heart, then stood up and said softly.


    "I said, this time I will be with you, whether you agree or not.


    We are friends, teammates, and comrades-in-arms. You can''t leave me alone. "


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any psychological pressure, Yan Ye."


    When Yu Yuan heard Yan Ye''s words, he couldn''t help but raised his head, and seeing Yan Ye''s serious expression, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "And as I said, your safety is the most worthy of my reassurance and joy.


    I know what to do, I always know what to do! "


    What I want is to dance like Uchiha Madara!


    ¡­


    "I can''t continue to be passive like this!"


    In Yanyin''s camp, Wen Ya looked at all kinds of information in front of him, and his face had become very ugly at this moment.


    What happened in the recent war was really unexpected, and at the same time, such unexpected things really exhausted him physically and mentally.


    He had never seen such an unlucky and absurd thing happen, but it all appeared before his eyes.


    The most terrible thing is that all of this is about to kill him.


    With these unlucky things happening continuously, the Yanyin front has become extremely unbearable.


    And Konoha also seized this opportunity, constantly attacking and compressing Yanyin Village''s front.


    If this continues, they will inevitably become more passive and even eventually lose this war!


    Wen Ya couldn''t believe the consequences of the defeat in the war. Although he didn''t care about his political future in Yanyin Village, there were some things he had to care about.


    That is, the teammates who died in the war this time have to care about the reactions of these sacrificed ninja family members.


    He really didn''t have such a hard heart, and he really didn''t dare to imagine how he would face all this then.


    It''s just that the current situation makes him really helpless, and the current situation is really on the verge of life and death for Yanyin.


    Although he had received the news that their Dokage was coming, he was really not sure when Onoki would arrive. UU reading


    Dokage''s whereabouts are extremely confidential, even he does not know, and in such a situation, he does not know how long Iwakage''s ninja can last.


    And if this situation doesn''t change, then they really won''t be able to survive.


    Thinking of this, Wen Ya''s sturdy body suddenly stood up.


    He made a decision, a bold decision, that is to have a showdown with all the troops and Konoha!


    This approach is very risky, and if they fail, they may lose their current front.


    It is not impossible for them to be forced to return to the Land of Earth!


    But being eaten away by Konoha step by step like cutting sausages, he continued to attack his own position.


    In the end, Yanyin will only be more dangerous and more passive.


    But give it a try, maybe they can cause huge casualties to Konoha, so as to regain their position and boost their morale.


    Now Yan Yin''s morale is really low, and the fact that the logistics supply line has been cut off, even though he has blocked the news, is still known.


    After all, the supplies sent over are decreasing, and their consumption is also increasing. It is difficult for them not to know about this situation.


    Especially at that time, there were many people who saw it when they supported the rear, even if they were stupid, they could guess it.


    "It''s going to be an adventure, an extreme adventure."


    Wen Ya murmured silently in his heart, but his eyes had become extremely firm.


    "But even if it''s an adventure, we have to try it. Instead of waiting to die slowly, it''s better to fight.


    At least let everyone see hope, at least let Konoha see the courage that belongs to us Iwahime! "


    ¡­

 Chapter 205： dance (2)

    Popular recommendation:


    "Are you crazy?"


    In the command room of Konoha Camp, Tsunade suddenly made an angry voice.


    The sound startled the Anbu outside the door, but these Anbu stayed where they were and offered to help set up the soundproof barrier.


    They don''t dare to participate in the affairs of the bosses, especially the two bosses in this room, and none of them are easy to provoke.


    "Please, don''t be so excited, okay?"


    Habara was also helpless looking at Tsunade like this, he spread his hands and said.


    "Slightly quieter, you don''t want everyone to hear it, do you?"


    "I don''t want everyone to hear, but look at yourself, what the **** are you crazy about?"


    Tsunade forced a few deep breaths before sitting down and staring at Habara.


    "What do you really think, that you want to go out alone against Yan Yin?


    Although I admit that I don''t like a guy like you, but you have to figure it out, you are a high-ranking member of Konoha!


    Putting your strength there is a silent deterrent, and your thinking logic and judgment ability can also bring great help to Konoha.


    And don''t forget, you are also the patriarch of a family.


    Your risk taking is irresponsible to yourself, to your family, and to your friends.


    It is even more irresponsible to Konoha, what are you thinking about Uchiha Habara! "


    Tsunade''s words made Habara scratch the back of his head involuntarily. To be honest, this woman is pretty good.


    Habara had known for a long time that she had the shadow of Senshou Hashirama, and also wanted the shadow of Senshou Feijian in her character.


    Moreover, she has a good combination of these two personalities, which also allows her to maintain the empathy she should have when facing fellow villagers.


    Even if she is very upset with this person sometimes, she doesn''t hold too much malice towards him.


    At best, just ignore it, just pretend that you don¡¯t know or see it.


    But once you betray Konoha, she may make some decisive choices rationally.


    In the original book, she was nice to Sasuke because she believed Naruto''s words and was willing to see if Naruto could save Sasuke.


    But after Sasuke made a big deal, she also issued a lore arrest warrant to prevent the incident from getting worse.


    It can be said that Tsunade is a rational and emotional person, and a charming woman.


    No wonder Jiraiya has clearly stood at the peak of the ninja world, but he is still waiting and trying to pursue Tsunade.


    Of course, maybe Zilai also likes big ones, but don''t all men like big ones?


    "I will not agree to this matter, let''s end the meeting here."


    Tsunade looked at Habara in a disrespectful manner, and she snorted coldly and immediately stopped the meeting.


    "Sorry, it seems that we have agreed from the beginning, you have no right to ask about my actions."


    Seeing Tsunade unilaterally announcing the end like this, Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "And I also want you to be clear about one thing, I made this decision after careful consideration.


    Although it is a bit boastful, I feel that my strength has made great progress in this training.


    I can feel that I have grown in all aspects, especially my eyes have also made overall progress.


    And don''t forget, my fighting style is to use massive ninjutsu and Susanoo to attack.


    Under such circumstances, if I cooperate with other people, it is likely to cause huge accidental injuries.


    As for the safety issue, you can rest assured that if I am not good at space ninjutsu, I can come back. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, then she looked at Tsunade seriously and continued.


    "You and I already know what this battle means, don''t you, the Fourth Raikage is in Konoha now.


    As long as we show a crushing victory, we can gain the upper hand in the following negotiations and even avoid further expansion of the war.


    What''s more, if I succeed, we will and can reduce more casualties, can''t we?


    So I reserve my opinion, and I hope you can respect my opinion. "


    Tsunade was really embarrassed by Habara''s words. Although she always felt that what Habara said was wrong, she still had no way to refute it.


    In all fairness, although she had never seen the actual battle of Habara, she had read quite a few reports.


    She does know that what Habara is good at is large-scale ninjutsu attacks, and his use of Susanoo is really strong.


    It''s just that in large-scale battles, ninjutsu naturally has certain disadvantages, especially large-scale ninjutsu is really easy to hit one''s own people.


    This is especially true for Susano, the kind of Chakra giant Tsunade, but I have heard many people say that Habara used this power to kill a lot of enemies with one blow.


    Of course, most of these enemies are people from their own village.


    Those guys at the roots are considered **** bad luck, and it is really hopeless to meet a ruthless person like Habara.


    And Tsunade also knows how tragic the deaths of those root members are.


    Not only that, but everything in the surrounding area was completely destroyed, and this fully demonstrated the wide coverage of Habara''s power.


    If this guy really went to the battlefield for such a lap, he might actually be accidentally injured when there are his own people around him.


    Tsunade really needs to think about this kind of thing, and Habara space ninjutsu can indeed allow him to leave the battlefield at any time.


    Thinking of these things, Tsunade couldn''t help rubbing the center of her brows, and it took her a long time to speak slowly.


    "Are you confident? In addition, can you guarantee that you can restrain your emotions and come back when you are in danger?"


    "I''m not kidding with my life, like you said."


    Habara''s expression became more serious at this time, and he spoke seriously.


    "I''ve got my clan behind me, I''ve got my friends, and I''ve just brought the family to where it is now.


    I am responsible for all of this, and naturally I cannot be impulsive.


    Minister Tsunade, I trust you, so I recommend you to be the commander of the war instead of Minister Kakuhisa.


    I also hope that you can trust me. After all, I am the one who fought against your two grandfathers. "


    "You bastard...."


    Tsunade laughed angrily at Habara''s words, she knew it even if she had never learned Reincarnation.


    It is almost impossible for that technique to summon her two grandfathers back to their peak.


    But after shaking her head lightly, she also nodded seriously.


    "I see, I can promise you this matter, but I don''t allow you to attack at will, you must cooperate with the large army to act together.


    In addition, once you encounter problems on the battlefield, you must come to me for treatment as soon as possible.


    Uchiha Habara, do you know? "


    "Yes, Minister Tsunade."


    Habara smiled slightly and nodded, but before he could say anything, there was a knock on the door of the office.


    Both Habara and Tsunade frowned, and soon Shizune rushed in, panting and giving them an important message.


    "Master Tsunade, Master Habara, Iwagakushi has made a move!"


    ¡­


    In a monitoring point that originally belonged to the sphere of influence of Yanyin Village in the country of grass, Konoha ninjas are monitoring everything around them.


    The war has broken out and changed a lot of things, but they have the upper hand anyway.


    Under Tsunade''s command, their Konohas continued to win, while those Iwanin were constantly compressed by them, and kept retreating towards the rear.


    If it wasn''t for Iwanin who had already entered the final line of defense, and had already begun to defend desperately, I''m afraid they could have driven Iwanin back to the Land of Earth!


    But they all believed that all this was just a matter of time, and Konoha would definitely win!


    "Captain, how long do you think we can end this war?"


    On the steeple of the monitoring point, a young ninja was looking into the distance with a telescope, while curiously asking a middle-aged man beside him.


    The end of the war is every ninja''s dream, because at that time they can return to Konoha and reunite with their families.


    Especially now that Konoha is winning steadily, many ninjas have already had such thoughts in their hearts, which is also human nature.


    The middle-aged ninja couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile when he heard the words, and then cursed with a smile: "I don''t know about this question, but I''m thinking about it soon. Why, are you so anxious to go back?"


    "Captain, no one likes war, right?" A smile appeared on the corner of the young ninja''s mouth: "And now Yan Yin is dying, why don''t you let me think about it?"


    "I see, are you thinking about your fianc¨¦e?" The middle-aged ninja patted the young man on the shoulder: "How about it, when will you get married?"


    "Captain!" The young ninja yelled in dissatisfaction, looking a little embarrassed.


    The conversation between the two of them made Konoha ninjas who were monitoring the surroundings laugh. Although the war is still going on, they are still in a good mood.


    If it was changed in an unfavorable situation, I am afraid they would not say such a thing at all.


    Because of the brutal war, even experienced ninjas may not be safe and sound. At that time, they didn''t even know if they could survive until the sun rose tomorrow.


    The atmosphere in the entire monitoring point was very active, but this activity did not last long.


    "Captain!" At this moment, a Konoha ninja who was checking the surroundings with a telescope suddenly shouted: "There are three teams of ninjas coming from the west!"


    "Huh?" The middle-aged ninja''s face changed slightly when he heard the words, but he still asked calmly, "Is it the enemy, or someone from our village?"


    Although the situation is relatively stable now, Konoha Ninja will still frequently harass the local positions, bringing enough pressure to the local areas.


    The enemy will also do the same. They stay here to monitor the enemy''s movements.


    "Damn it, it''s Rock Shinobi!"


    At this moment, another ninja in charge of monitoring yelled, and his face also turned pale.


    "There are more than three teams, it is... a large force of Iwanin!"


    "Be careful!"


    When these Konoha ninjas responded loudly, the sharp-eyed captain suddenly saw dozens of kunai flying towards them, and this scene immediately reminded the captain loudly.


    These Konoha ninjas reacted very quickly. Some of them immediately took out their kunai to block them, and some of them simply used binoculars to block them before they had time to take out their kunai.


    The rock ninjas also took advantage of this opportunity to rush into the monitoring point, and then directly attacked the Konoha ninjas!


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    The Konoha ninjas immediately launched a counterattack. Unfortunately, their attacks could not pose any threat to these rock ninjas.


    And because of their resistance, these rock ninjas became more and more fierce. This situation let the captain know that they are in danger now.


    These rock ninjas are not only huge in number, but also very powerful, and they still come to take the initiative by sneak attacking.


    In just a moment, many of the Konoha ninjas stationed here have been injured, and some have even completely fallen in a pool of blood and can no longer move.


    Even the captain of this checkpoint is already injured at this moment, and blood is constantly gushing from a deep wound in his abdomen.


    If he hadn''t covered his abdomen with his hands, the contents inside would have flowed out. His face was extremely pale, but he was still fighting hard.


    "If this continues, this information must be passed on!"


    The captain thought quickly in his mind, and then he kicked away the enemy in front of him, but soon other enemies rushed up.


    Few people and many people will face encirclement in all aspects, unless the strength reaches a good level, or the surrounding ninjas are crushed.


    Otherwise, whoever faces such a situation will appear very passive, and it can even be said to be helpless!


    Blocking the offensive of the Yannin in front of him, the captain glanced around, and he found sadly that he seemed to be the only one alive here.


    The young ninja who longed for the end of the war to go back to get married was stabbed several times in the chest by kunai, and bright red blood continued to overflow from his wound.


    His eyes were wide open, but he didn''t have any breath anymore, a fresh life just disappeared in front of him.


    "Could it be that we can only go here?"


    The captain blocked the fatal blow, but the next moment, there was a heart-wrenching pain from his back, and his back was pierced by a kunai!


    Feeling that the strength of his body was constantly passing away, and the severe pain made his consciousness start to be a little trance, he couldn''t help thinking to himself.


    Death is absolutely horrifying, especially for someone who cares about it.


    The captain endured the severe pain and attacked the ninja behind him, but Nasu turned around and made him feel the unspeakable pain.


    Naturally, his speed was also much slower. Naturally, it was impossible for his counterattack to cause any damage, and he was even attacked by an enemy again because of his movements.


    When a kunai from Iwanoshi cut open his waist, blood gushed out quickly, and the captain couldn''t support anymore and fell directly to the ground.


    He still held Kunai tightly in his hand, but he couldn''t get up anymore, and his eyes began to blur, and he felt that he could only go so far.


    "It''s a pity... Naomi, it seems that I can''t go back to see you..."


    The captain thought to himself, and then he sighed deeply.


    Looking at the enemy in front of him who was getting closer to Kunai, he suddenly clenched his teeth.


    Even if he dies, he will never let the enemy feel better, even if he dies, these information must be passed on!


    "Shh! Shh! Shhh...."


    Several kunai directly stabbed him in the back, the captain''s body couldn''t help but twitched a few times, and finally he couldn''t move anymore.


    An Iwanin ambled over and turned his body over, he had to make sure the man was dead, and the others started to do the same.


    "Be careful, retreat quickly!"


    However, at this moment, the face of this Yannin changed drastically, because he saw that the Konoha ninja''s hand hidden under his body was actually holding a detonating talisman!


    "boom!"


    A huge roar resounded through the wilderness, and not long after the explosion, on the surveillance towers in other places, emergency signals had quietly flown into the sky...


    ¡­


    "It seems that the people in Yanyin Village are really going crazy."


    In the office of Camp Konoha, Habara and Tsunade read the information sent by Shizune together, and both of them frowned slightly at this time.


    It''s not that they couldn''t guess that Yan Yin might go crazy, but the speed of this madness seems to be a little faster than expected.


    Could it be that Ohnoki has come to the front line?


    This is very possible, after all, Onogi can bring enough confidence to these rock ninjas.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the morale of this group of rock hermits has been greatly challenged, and they have to find opportunities to try to break through the current predicament.


    After all, being besieged by Konoha like this, it''s hard to say that Onoki collapsed before they arrived.


    And once they were driven back to the Land of Earth, then this is the fact that the Land of Grass was taken over by Konoha.


    The impact of this on the Land of Earth is unimaginable. Even if they regroup and fight back, their morale may not be much higher.


    Therefore, it is quite normal to assemble a large force to attack Konoha now.


    Now Habara and Tsunade don''t know which type Iwagakure Village belongs to.


    After all, the whereabouts of Ohnoki is really not so easy for ordinary people to know, because the ghost knows if someone will attack them on the way.


    But what is certain is that they have now gone mad, and have begun to attack.


    "These **** really know how to find time."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and he also said with some emotion.


    "If it wasn''t for the people in the squad on the watchtower who gave the message with their lives, I''m afraid we wouldn''t know the information."


    None of the people in the watchtower survived, and even their bodies were completely blown up, but they also provided Konoha with a crucial piece of information.


    With such a warning, people in Konoha''s other defense areas were investigating intelligence, while organizing resistance and retreating at the same time.


    Although Konoha''s will to fight is tenacious, it doesn''t mean that a small number of them can stop the enemy''s large army.


    In the face of such a large force raid, retreat is the most important thing. Only by quickly reconciling with your own large force can you fight back better.


    With such methodical actions, Konoha did not lose many people in the big raid on Yanyin Village.


    Although Konoha lost a lot of positions, these positions belonged to Yanyin Village, so the loss was not particularly serious.


    "I didn''t expect you to care about lower-level ninjas. It''s really beyond my expectations?"


    Tsunade''s mood is not so good, but she can still restrain her emotions and keep adjusting.


    "You think that everyone is like you. There are two Hokage grandfathers in the family at birth, and Hokage will be a teacher after graduation."


    Habara also didn''t want Tsunade to be in a bad mood, which would be detrimental to the follow-up actions, he said jokingly.


    "And my parents lost their lives a long time ago because of the war, and if it wasn''t for some talent, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be easy under your teacher''s operation.


    I started step-by-step with quest ninjas, and I naturally have more empathy for these normal ninjas. "


    "Sorry, I ignored your growth process."


    After hearing what Habara said, Tsunade immediately remembered Habara''s own development trajectory, and she apologized directly to Habara.


    "After all, the strength you are showing now, and your current status are really hard for people to believe in your growth process."


    "People come step by step. Geniuses are everywhere, but not many people can discover them."


    Seeing that Tsunade''s attention had been diverted a lot, Habara nodded slightly in his heart.


    However, he knew that the most important thing now was the issue of war, so he took out a map and spoke directly.


    "What are we going to do now, Iwahin''s offense may not be easily stopped, and now we are not sure about Ohnoki''s situation.


    So we can''t let them run amok like this, we have to find a way to find a suitable place to end it all. "


    "Is it the right place for you to play?"


    Tsunade is indeed in a better mood now, she glanced at Habara before she started to think, and it took her a long time to speak quietly.


    "The place suitable for you to fight, I personally think it should be a plain area, so that you can maximize your personal strength.


    And in the direction they are going, there is a very suitable plain, and we only need to spend less than half a day to rush there.


    It''s just that apart from having advantages for you, the plains are also the best place for them to launch a frontal attack. You should know that doing so is very dangerous.


    Rock ninja''s defense is very strong, and its offensive strength is also very high.


    Even if their speed is not as good as ours, once they are drawn closer, they are not so easy to deal with.


    According to the battle against Yanyin during the Third World War, we all entered the mountainous and hilly areas to block.


    In the constant pulling and mobilization, wear them down and then engage in the final decisive battle. "


    "But their physical strength is no joke, is it?"


    Habara knew what Tsunade meant, so he replied directly.


    "I have read a lot of information, but in fact we dragged it for a long time, and the actual effect was not very good.


    Because while we are pulling them, we are also constantly consuming our physical energy.


    On the contrary, in direct head-to-head confrontation, our actual performance is better.


    So I personally think that we should not waste so much time.


    And Yanyin itself is in a process of being constantly pulled and quickly raided, we can also save a lot of steps. "


    Yan Yin''s large-scale attack itself is a matter of constant energy consumption, and their troops are constantly moving and fighting.


    According to Habara, this can be regarded as the completion of the preparatory work, and it was completed without Konoha being consumed.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to directly set up the final decisive battle position and delineate the area.


    After hearing Habara''s words, Tsunade couldn''t help thinking seriously. In fact, she herself hoped to consume Iwagakushi for a while.


    After exhausting Yan Yin even more, this is the final decisive battle.


    But in that case, I am afraid that a large plain area will be missed, and Yan Yin has entered the control area of ??Konoha.


    According to Tsunade''s current status, she naturally doesn''t care about such influence, but she still refers to Habara''s opinion to some extent.


    And if Yan Yin''s people are really allowed to enter Konoha''s jurisdiction, then this is definitely a morale boosting thing for Yan Yin.


    This is not what Tsunade is willing to see, so she has to consider blocking Iwagakure from Konoha''s jurisdiction even if she is unwilling.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Tsunade''s eyes became sharper.


    She looked at Habara, and asked very seriously.


    "I checked your body, there is nothing wrong, your recovery speed is beyond imagination.


    But I still want to confirm how you feel about your own situation.


    Especially, about how your eyes really are. "


    "I have no problems, whether it''s my eyes or my body, it''s fine now."


    Habara also looked very serious, he nodded lightly and said quickly.


    "I''m perfectly fit to fight, fights of any size, and I don''t joke about things like that."


    "I believe in you, and I will let everyone cooperate with you."


    After saying this, Tsunade stood up and walked outside.


    She just stopped after walking a few steps, looked at Yubara very seriously, and finally spoke slowly.


    "Uchiha Habara, I believe in you, and I hope you don''t let me down..."


    ¡­


    Konoha''s mobilization and mobility are well-known in the entire ninja world. After discussing with Habara, Tsunade also immediately began to mobilize the ninjas.


    It took less than half a day, after a ninja meeting and captain meeting.


    The Konoha ninjas in all camps have already started their own operations, and their captains have begun to regulate the tasks of their respective teams.


    At dusk, all Konoha ninjas had assembled in the camp, and then set off quickly.


    There is no need for too much general mobilization before leaving the division. The captains of each team can do these things.


    There is no need for more detailed task arrangements at all, because the captains of Konoha are all professional and qualified.


    With such a strict discipline, and such a professional performance, Habara seemed to understand something.


    No wonder Konoha''s talent had withered to a limit during World War Three, but he was still able to win.


    Except for the performance of Sannin and Namikaze Minato, except for the will of fire that was tampered with by Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    What''s more is the discipline and professionalism of these Konoha ninja troops. These things can really improve the combat effectiveness!


    Habara, Tsunade and the others didn''t immediately follow the main force, because they were the commanders, and they didn''t need to be so anxious to set off.


    "This time it is enough to satisfy you, I hope there will not be a too bad result."


    After everyone left, Tsunade sighed again.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you."


    Although Tsunade repeated one thing upside down, it also showed that the woman was really nervous now.


    And what Yubara can do now is to appease her as much as possible, after all, what she did is indeed a manifestation of trusting Yubara.


    This put a little pressure on Habara, after all, what happened this time is really related to Konoha''s future direction.


    Similarly, this is also about Yuyuan''s own reputation and whether his future plans will be successful.


    It''s just that with the pressure, Habara also has more motivation!


    He still doesn''t believe it, although his hanging strength seems to be much worse than that given to Naruto Sasuke by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    But the key point is that his hanging is not a temporary product, his hanging can really work on him, and it will continue to be effective!


    Even though some of these tricks need time to polish, and some need to be continuously tempered by oneself, only a very few of them directly improve his ability.


    But in any case, he has now reached an extremely critical point.


    He had to test his strength, and he had to test the strength of his eyes!


    "I won''t let you down, and I won''t let everyone down, I swear..."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and then he left here without looking back.


    It''s useless to say more, what he has to do now is to adjust his strength and wait for the final outbreak of the war...


    ¡­


    "Master Wen Ya, we have arrived at the scheduled location."


    Among the large troops in Yanyin Village, a young Yan Ren rushed to Wen Ya, and he handed a piece of information to Wen Ya and said excitedly.


    This young Iwa Shinobi is indeed extremely excited now, or the entire Iwa Shinobi team is very excited now.


    They were suppressed by Konoha for a high-intensity siege, and there was news that their logistical supply line was cut off.


    Such a situation hit them really hard, if they hadn''t maintained the qualities that ninjas should have, and their hearts were full of hatred for Konoha.


    At this moment, they probably have lost the will to fight, how can they withstand Konoha''s attack?


    Just resisting can''t restore their morale, and no one knows how long their supplies in the country of grass can last.


    Especially Konoha''s harassing tactics really gave them a splitting headache, and no one knew what would become like this if they continued like this.


    Maybe they will die, maybe they will lose everything in the Kingdom of Grass and be driven back to the Kingdom of Earth.


    But compared to the first possibility, the second possibility is even more unacceptable to them.


    Hatred has covered their hearts, and they are dispatched by such hatred.


    How could they accept that such a thing happened, if it really happened, they would rather die by themselves!


    But the situation is different now, the proud Konoha doesn''t seem to have thought that they will fight back desperately.


    In their massive raids, they regained almost all lost lands and strongholds.


    And in such a raid, they also killed many Konoha ninjas.


    What made them angry was that Konoha''s people retreated too quickly, which made them unable to kill more.


    But even so, getting back the lost ground is enough to make them excited.


    "I see, thank you for your hard work."


    It''s just that compared to the excitement of others, Wen Ya is not so happy.


    It can even be said that at this time, he seemed a little worried.


    Wen Ya is really not happy now, because the journey has really gone too smoothly, and it can even be said that it has gone too smoothly.


    It''s not that Konoha has no resistance, there will be small-scale blocking in various places of Konoha, and there are many traps along the way.


    Although these blocking and traps could not stop their footsteps, they also cost them some money.


    But they have been in action until now, and they haven''t seen the appearance of Konoha''s army at all.


    To be reasonable, it is impossible for those ninjas who withdrew to not report this matter.


    Now that the report was made, Konoha''s large army should have responded, but they didn''t respond at all, which really made people feel uneasy.


    He didn''t know what Konoha''s people were thinking, but he still became vigilant instinctively.


    After all, his opponent is Tsunade, that terrifying woman known as one of Konoha Sannin!


    "Notice, let''s have a good rest at this stronghold tonight."


    Wen Ya thought carefully for a moment before he spoke very seriously.


    "Let the people of the third brigade be vigilant, rest and rejuvenate, we will continue tomorrow!"


    "Master Wen Ya, this..."


    The young Yannin couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the words, and then he said anxiously.


    "This is not so good, everyone is not tired now, and now if we directly cross the plain in front of us now, then we..."


    "I said, this is an order!"


    Wen Ya didn''t want to listen to this young ninja, he said directly in a strong tone, but in the end he calmed down and made a certain explanation.


    "We have been constantly attacking and rushing since last night. Although we have indeed gained a lot, we should not be dazzled by the victory in front of us.


    Those Konoha ninjas ran back, but now we haven''t seen the Konoha army.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for you, but not for me, because I have to think about whether they are ambushing us.


    So stay alert, others take a quick break, need I repeat? "


    After saying this, Wen Ya walked forward without saying a word.


    He is really preoccupied now, but at this stage he has to face all this seriously.


    "Tugage-sama, I just hope you can hurry up..."


    ¡­


    The morning sun rose as usual, and Habara also walked out of the tent in this temporary stronghold.


    Looking at Konoha ninjas who were resting in various tunnels but also kept vigilant at the same time, Habara smiled and nodded to them.


    They didn''t have the treatment that Yubara had, so they could only spend the night in the tunnel last night.


    These tunnels were dug temporarily to deal with Yanyin. After all, Yanyin was very fast. Normally, they should have arrived here last night.


    In fact, they did arrive, and Konoha''s reconnaissance team had given clear information.


    However, just as Konoha was gearing up to ambush them, at the same time Habara was also ready to make a move.


    They were stunned to receive the news that Yan Yin, who had been running around intensively for a day and night, and quickly regained a lot of territory, unexpectedly took a rest in place.


    Hearing this news, Habara and Tsunade almost couldn''t hold back the urge to harass them directly.


    But they all endured in the end, because Yan Yin and the others had strongholds as their backing.


    It is more or less unnecessary to storm a stronghold full of ninjas, and it is also the stronghold of the main force.


    Apart from increasing casualties, there may not be any benefits at all, even Habara is not willing to take risks lightly.


    Therefore, they could only endure it, and at the same time, Konoha had to rest.


    Even though Konoha has no consumption at all, it is really important to ensure physical strength and energy and make final pre-battle preparations.


    "Are you up?"


    At this moment, Tsunade''s voice suddenly came from behind Habara, which made Habara immediately turn his head and look over.


    "Well, wake up."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he asked curiously.


    "How is Yan Yin, is there any movement?"


    "They sent people to find their location. It seems that Wen Ya is not very good at commanding, but he is still very alert."


    Tsunade said directly, and her eyes were fixed on the distance.


    "Those scouting ninjas were killed by our people, I think they will be more vigilant if they didn''t get any information overnight.


    And got a rest, they are not as we discussed, a tired look.


    You decide, do you still want to do that? "


    Tsunade''s words seemed to be a final confirmation. After all, a ninja who has rested is not comparable to a tired state.


    If Habara really proceeds according to the previous plan, it is hard to say what the specific result will be.


    Only if this is the case, Konoha Ninja will probably fight a wave of encounters and raids.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Konoha still has a certain advantage, after all, they have ambushed in advance.


    No matter how vigilant Wenya is, Konoha''s sneak attack can instantly reduce Yan Yin''s staff by a lot.


    But after that, it was the bloodiest and cruelest hand-to-hand combat.


    It is impossible to kill people in war, and all ninjas are mentally prepared for this, and they are clearly prepared for everything when they come here.


    It''s just that Yu Yuan didn''t want such a big casualty, even if he didn''t know if he could do it, he was still willing to try it.


    He is not Uchiha Madara, but his dream is to surpass Uchiha Madara!


    "Master Tsunade, Iwagakushi has already acted!"


    Just when Habara was about to answer, a ninja dressed in Anbe suddenly came to them, and he quickly said to Tsunade and Habara.


    And at this moment, the wooden ninjas who were originally hidden in the forest and the tunnel also stood up.


    They all picked up their weapons, staring ahead, their combat stances already in full swing.


    It''s a pity that He Zhishui and others also got the news, and they also drove to the front line quickly, and their eyes were also looking into the distance.


    Yan Ye came to Yu Yuan''s side silently, and she also took out a handful of Kunai to prepare for the fighting posture.


    In their distance, a black army appeared neatly from the woods, and they were walking towards the direction of Konoha!


    Yu Yuan also saw this scene, he adjusted his clothes a little, then smiled at Yan Ye, and finally walked forward alone.


    This move of his made Shisui, Yan Ye and others a little bit astonished, and even all Konoha''s ninjas were a little weird.


    It''s just that Tsunade sighed slightly at this moment, she already knew what Habara was thinking.


    And Habara''s gaze was also fixed on the front, there were indeed many enemies ahead, but for some reason he felt as if his blood was boiling.


    "It''s a strange feeling, but it''s also a good feeling..."


    Habara muttered to himself, and his gaze gradually changed.


    This time, he wants to let the world know what Uchiha''s solo dance is!


    .......

 Chapter 206： dance (3)

    Habara walked forward alone, his behavior really puzzled all the Konoha ninjas who stayed in place.


    It''s just that the low-level ninjas remained calm and restrained, even though they didn''t know what Habara was going to do, they didn''t make any moves.


    After all, for them, even though Habara is very young, he is still the core and top management of Konoha.


    Everyone knows what he has done in Konoha, and his strength has also been recognized by everyone.


    Especially as they all know that this young Uchiha also defeated the Fourth Raikage!


    Even if this matter was banned for various reasons, and even the Anbu was transferred to ensure that there was no problem with this matter, one can imagine how serious this matter is.


    In fact, such an operation is not a big deal to them, but they are really excited in their hearts.


    After all, with such a powerful person by their side, their future battles will be safer.


    So seeing Habara''s actions now, they still maintain their trust in Habara and the Konoha commanders.


    However, their trust does not mean that others can understand.


    Especially Kakashi and Yan Ye, they really don''t understand what Habara''s approach means.


    However, Tsunade did not give everyone a chance to ask questions. She stood among everyone and suddenly spoke, and her voice reached everyone''s ears with the help of Chakra.


    "Everyone is on standby, don''t take any action for the time being, now we need to wait for the opportunity.


    Kakashi, Shimizu, and that guy named Kakuzu came out. "


    Tsunade''s words made everyone stunned for a moment, and Yan Ye opened his mouth slightly and finally fell silent.


    Kakashi and Shimizu came out, and although Kakuzu didn''t want to talk to Tsunade at all, he finally came up from behind.


    "Habara told me that the strength of the three of you is currently the most trustworthy."


    Tsunade looked at the three of them, especially when she looked at Kakuzu, she frowned slightly.


    "Although I don''t know why he trusts you so much, especially you, Kakuzu-dono.


    But his judgment should be fine, because at least he won''t make fun of his own life.


    He told me that he hopes that you will be ready at any time, whether it is to meet his next battle or the final decisive battle. "


    Having said that, Tsunade paused slightly, and then she said earnestly.


    "Oh, by the way, he asked me to tell you that you fought in Armageddon and did well.


    Then your commission is 36 million taels, and he said that you know what you should do. "


    "Of course I know!"


    Kakuzu didn''t pay attention to Tsunade at all at first, he was willing to come out simply because he heard that this was the request of his employer Habara.


    And now he''s excited, Konoha is really rich, and Habara is really rich too!


    It was such a big sum when he opened his mouth, what else could he be dissatisfied with?


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do!"


    Jiaodu nodded seriously, although he was happy in his heart, he still maintained the seriousness he should have.


    "teacher."


    At this moment, Yan Ye suddenly spoke, her expression was extremely serious.


    "Habara, what is he going to do? Does he want to deal with that Yannin alone?"


    "It''s his decision, and he and I promise nothing will go wrong."


    Tsunade also felt a little helpless in the face of such questions, but she still looked at Habara''s back and said very seriously.


    "You are someone who has witnessed his strength, and you know what his strength is.


    And you are also the person he trusts the most, otherwise he would not choose to trust you and take you with him in so many dangerous missions.


    He trusts you so much, so why don''t you trust him at this time? "


    Tsunade''s words directly made Yan Ye not know how to answer for a while, and in the end she could only look at Habara''s back in silence.


    She really knows the strength of Habara very well, but no matter how powerful a single ninja can erupt, it is difficult to deal with a large-scale main force.


    But in the end, Yan Ye could only sigh faintly and walk quickly towards the tunnel.


    Here she can attack at any time according to the situation on the spot, and she has made up her mind.


    After going back this time, she had to improve herself no matter what.


    Although the Nara clan likes to be lazy, but the Nara clan is not really bad.


    "This chakra, what''s going on?"


    When Konoha''s heart was full of inexplicable things, some changes also happened on Yanyin''s side.


    When Habara walked out of the forest and crossed the various tunnels of Konoha, he was directly exposed in front of Iwanin.


    The most important thing is that Habara''s chakra is also running quickly at this moment.


    His chakra, full of destructive aura, permeated the wilderness, and headed fiercely towards Yan Yin''s army!


    At this moment, the facial expressions of the perception ninjas in the Iwainin army changed.


    This chakra is so familiar yet extremely strange, and such contradictory feelings make them really feel extremely confused.


    "what happened?"


    Wen Ya was also in the middle of the main force, and he couldn''t help asking when he heard those who sensed the ninjas.


    But before those perceptual ninjas had time to answer, the entire Iwainin''s large army had already begun to have a little commotion.


    Because that chakra is getting stronger and stronger, and the aura full of destruction is getting stronger and stronger.


    With the continuous increase of these forces, it was as if a hand was firmly stuck in the throats of all of them.


    Let them start to suffocate slowly, and let their blood start to stagnate a little!


    "Master Wen Ya, it seems like"


    One of the perception ninjas said with a little difficulty, he really didn''t expect that someone would be able to cause such an effect simply by relying on chakra.


    And he seems to recall something now, which makes his mood even worse.


    "This is very similar to the chakra left over from the two border times. If there is no accident, this may be"


    The perception ninja stammered a bit, and the cold sweat on his forehead with his eyes closed had already begun to flow.


    "Perhaps those two battles are inseparable from the owner of this chakra. He is definitely a participant, and he may even be the winner!"


    Such words made Wen Ya take a deep breath, and then he ran towards the front line immediately.


    The closer you get to the front line, the deeper and heavier the oppressive feeling becomes.


    And when he came to the forefront, on the flat plain, he saw a figure slowly walking towards them.


    It is not clear what this figure looks like, but for some reason, he has a very special feeling.


    He feels that this guy is not a human, but a Shura


    As Habara walked forward slowly, he was constantly mobilizing his chakra to make his physical condition reach its peak.


    During this period of time, he was in a state of self-cultivation, and he really hadn''t really tested the strength of his eyes.


    Even more, I didn''t feel it well, because of the incompleteness of the defects and abilities brought about by the improvement of the eyes.


    And what kind of strength is it to achieve the level of sincerity effect after ascending to the **** level.


    But now he found that his strength seemed to be much higher than he imagined.


    He had to admit that he was indeed running his own chakra with all his strength, so that his spreading out covered the opposite area.


    In fact, it is not impossible for him to do such a thing before he gets the Eternal Eye.


    But before that, he would definitely not be able to reach the level he is now, and he would definitely not be as strong as he is now!


    More importantly, it is absolutely impossible for him to achieve the goal he wants to achieve as easily as he is now.


    "It seems that I still know a little less about myself, but it doesn''t matter anymore."


    Although Habara was not fast, he never stopped.


    And those guys in Yanyin Village didn''t stop because of his appearance, they were still moving forward.


    Looking at the people in Yanyin Village who were getting closer, Yu Yuan''s face suddenly became very serious.


    "I can learn all the problems during this battle."


    Thinking of this, Habara''s footsteps sped up slightly, and along with his movements, he also began to adjust his breathing.


    The breeze was blowing slightly on this plain, and those rock ninjas on this vast plain swallowed involuntarily.


    They still don''t know who they are facing, but they also have an illusion.


    The guy on the opposite side looked like a mighty army, and he faintly suppressed his aura!


    And what made them feel even more uncomfortable was that this guy''s speed began to increase a lot, and as he kept approaching, the oppressive aura became more obvious.


    "Lord Wen Ya, we"


    There was a Yanren holding Kunai tightly in his hand, and he asked in a low voice to Wen Ya beside him, his mood seemed to be a little bit wrong at this time.


    It''s not just him, I''m afraid that all the people who bear this kind of breath are already not quite right.


    "We are ready"


    Wen Ya opened his mouth to speak, but before he finished speaking, he saw the figure in the distance suddenly began to change his pace.


    His steps began to quicken, then turned into a trot, and finally increased in speed.


    All the Iwanin who were able to face Habara directly had different expressions at this moment, they subconsciously clenched their kunai tightly, and some Iwanin were dripping with cold sweat.


    They really can''t understand why a person has such a sense of oppression.


    They are now under unimaginable pressure, and each other''s anger is getting stronger and stronger, like a Shura who is quietly waiting to harvest human lives.


    Even if thousands of ninjas stood together, it didn''t make them feel any sense of security.


    Seeing Yu Yuan getting closer, Wen Ya also knew at this moment that he couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Everyone, attack!"


    Wen Ya yelled loudly, he couldn''t bear the current situation anymore.


    Although he felt that it was not good to go to war for one person, but the guy in front of him ran out by himself, and he ignored it.


    No matter how strong you are, no matter how terrifying you are, you will face thousands of well-trained and well-coordinated ninja troops.


    What can you do alone, is it possible that you can also destroy the entire army of ninjas?


    To be honest, if Wen Ya had the choice, he would never try such a risky move.


    Because at this time he felt a great anxiety, but he could only bite the bullet and go on.


    If he really chooses to retreat when facing a person, then this will be a devastating morale blow to the entire Iwanin!


    "attack!"


    As his voice fell, the entire Iwanin army roared.


    They didn''t need much command at all, they rushed forward like crazy.


    "What''s happening here?"


    It was strange for Habara to face such an angry Iwanin army, but he didn''t have the heart to pay attention to these things now.


    The mighty army was coming towards him like a tide, and the blackness was like a black cloud, and the two sides were not of the same order of magnitude at all.


    It''s just that even if ninja battles can be changed by numbers most of the time, there are always exceptions.


    Just like Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, like Habara at this time!


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer, and Habara''s chakra has also reached its peak at this moment.


    And his eyes also suddenly turned scarlet, and the three gouyu continuously spun in his eyes, and then they even joined together.


    He is not Uchiha Madara, he has not reached the point of reincarnation eye, especially he is not proficient in eternal eye, he will not be so careless.


    And on the shoulders where he opened his eyes, he seemed to understand why Uchiha Madara was still so comfortable under the heavy siege.


    Because at this time, he found that he could see many things clearly, whether it was the enemy''s movements or expressions, they were so clear.


    Within his line of sight, he could see everyone''s actions clearly, so he could predict what he would do in the next moment.


    With such terrifying dynamic vision, coupled with his super perception, he suddenly felt like he could control the battlefield!


    "boom!"


    The speed of both sides reached the extreme, especially Habara''s speed was unimaginably fast, and within a few breaths, Habara had already rushed in front of the enemy.


    However, under the stunned eyes of Konoha and the others, as well as Yanyin''s incredible expression, he launched an attack fiercely!


    Accompanied by a muffled sound, several rock ninjas in the front were knocked into the air collectively, and this knock-up continued.


    From a distance, it looks like a huge wave has been directly pierced by someone.


    And at this moment, the screams among the Iwanin army suddenly rose and fell.


    Habara rushed into the crowd like a dancing butterfly, and Uchiha''s unique physical skills were vividly displayed by him!


    The movements in his hands are as light as weight, and the ninja sword in his hand is even more precise and bloody.


    All the ninjas who came into contact with him lost their lives, and those who were a little bit luckier would no longer have any fighting power.


    Fighting in his hands has completely become an art, every movement is extremely simple and natural, but every movement is so desperate!


    Gently dodging a rock ninja to stab at Kunai, Habara swung the ninja sword with his right hand directly across the artery in his neck.


    Then he took a light step back, dodging behind him. He had noticed the sharp edge a long time ago, and a kunai appeared in his left hand and directly stabbed the guy''s left chest.


    Quickly lowering his body, Habara comfortably and dexterously avoided the sharp edge that passed over his head, and his ninja knife directly penetrated that guy''s chin from bottom to top!


    At the moment when the blood was low, Habara punched hard with his right hand instead of drawing the knife.


    After several times of bloodline enhancement, Yang Dun''s charging and body transformation, his strength has long been far from the same.


    Even when he fought with Guixier, he didn''t lose too much.


    You must know that Kisame is not only a chakra monster, but his power is also extremely terrifying.


    However, Habara was not so worried about such monsters before his bloodline was improved, let alone now?


    Under his punch, a rock ninja flew upside down, and even the dozen or so companions behind him were all dragged down.


    "Go to hell!"


    It''s just that he has penetrated into the enemy crowd, and Habara is surrounded by enemies.


    Even if his speed is too fast for the enemy to react, a slight pause will immediately make the enemy rush towards him like a shark smelling blood.


    However, Habara didn''t care at all, he took a light step forward, and slashed down with the cold long knife against his back.


    He reached forward with his right hand, and instantly grabbed the Kunai stabbed in front of him together with his arm.


    At this moment, Yan Ninja felt that his arm was out of control, and he was forcibly pulled up in another direction.


    "Ding!"


    With a soft sound, his Kunai collided with the long sword of the ninja just now.


    However, the next moment, when he and the ninja didn''t react at all, both of them felt pain in their hearts at the same time.


    When blood gushed out of their mouths and the sternum collapsed and flew out, they realized that they were kicked away by Habara!


    And the moment Yubara landed, he grabbed it with his right hand, and a Kunai carrying a detonating talisman appeared in his hand.


    Half a second later, Kunai shot in the direction he came, and the detonating talisman was attached to the ninja beside him.


    "boom!"


    Just for a moment, Kunai pierced into the body of the rock ninja who shot out of him.


    And Yan Ninja, who was attached to the detonating talisman, was also knocked out, and he fell in the crowd with a violent explosion!


    Habara pulled out the ninja knife stuck in the enemy''s body, and he turned around quickly, and his eyes instantly emitted a strange power.


    In the next second, Yan Ninja holding a knife behind him froze in place, and only the strange scarlet was left in his mind.


    And Habara didn''t stop for a moment, his ninja knife quickly slashed across the guy''s neck.


    Blood splattered frantically towards the surroundings, but Habara still turned into an afterimage.


    With the continuous fighting, even if this kind of fighting is only a warm-up level for him, his familiarity with his own eyes is also constantly improving.


    He was constantly rampaging through the crowd like a ray of light. I don''t know how many rock ninjas died in his hands without knowing what happened.


    The **** killing continued, but at this moment he suddenly frowned slightly.


    "Earth Dungeon Fist Rock!"


    A powerful chakra suddenly erupted beside him, and a burly figure had quietly come to his side.


    His fist slammed towards Habara fiercely, the terrifying strength and incredible speed were all suffocating


    When Habara walked towards Iwagakushi''s army, everyone in the Konoha camp felt a little baffled.


    I am afraid that except for Shisui, Kakashi and Kaku who probably guessed it, as well as Yan Ye who has already guessed it, and Tsunade who already knew it.


    No one knows what the head of the Konoha Security Department, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, is thinking.


    It''s just that as he got closer and closer to Yanyin''s army, they couldn''t bear it anymore.


    This guy, isn''t he planning to single out the entire Yanyin army alone?


    As soon as the whole idea appeared, everyone thought that the young minister was crazy. Who would dare to do such a thing?


    Quite a few people have figured out Kunai''s own chakra and are ready to take action at any time.


    However, they didn''t get any orders from the beginning to the end, which made them even more confused.


    Could it be that their commander, Tsunade, wants to watch this young minister die?


    However, Habara and Iwagakure didn''t stop at all, they could only see the minister suddenly speeding up and rushing into the crowd crazily.


    "Oops, this is too messy, does Minister Habara think he is the Fourth Hokage-sama?"


    Many ninjas with World War Three experience gritted their teeth when they saw this scene. Namikaze Minato really left a deep impression on them back then.


    Even the surrender of Yan Yin back then had a lot to do with the Fourth Hokage.


    Habara is not the fourth generation, no matter how strong he is, he cannot advance and retreat freely.


    However, when the two sides met, all of them were stunned!


    "How is this possible?"


    Many Konoha ninjas were dumbfounded at this moment, and many of them even wiped their eyes.


    Because the scene in front of them really exceeded their cognition.


    They never thought that a ninja could deal with a large army of ninjas alone!


    And in order to prove that everything they saw was true and clear, they even took out the telescope.


    And at this moment, they were finally sure that they were indeed not mistaken.


    The minister from the Uchiha clan, he really used his own strength to rampage in the Iwagakure army.


    His speed was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly, but the corpses of Iwanin all over the ground, and the Iwanin who kept falling to the ground, all this proved what he was doing!


    "Is this really a human?"


    I don''t know how many Konoha ninjas expressed such emotion at this moment, they really feel that Minister Yubara is not human anymore.


    How could human beings want such power, such a power of one enemy against a thousand!


    Of course, this Habara is not some kind of god. How could a **** do such a thing?


    In their view, Habara is a Shura, a Shura who rampages in the ninja world!


    "Is this the power of Habara?"


    Zhishui clenched his fist slightly, he was also turbulent seeing this scene, but he was somewhat powerless in his heart.


    Although he knows that Habara''s eyes have been improved again, Habara''s strength will also increase again.


    But he doesn''t know exactly how much it will increase and what level it will reach.


    But now it seems that Yu Yuan''s growth has completely exceeded his imagination!


    In all fairness, let him face so many rock ninjas at once, he felt that his end could only be described in one word, courting death!


    Although his strength is also very strong, his pupil power is also recoverable because of those white matter cells.


    Under such circumstances, he can also use Susanoo without any scruples, and his Susanoo has also reached the third stage.


    And according to Habara, there are two kinds of kaleidoscopes, and he himself has the advantage of speed.


    However, even with so many special features, he definitely wants to deal with these guys by himself. I am afraid that dealing with hundreds of people is the limit!


    To deal with the siege of hundreds of enemies by one person is a legendary level.


    But the problem is that Shisui has always wanted to compete with Habara!


    He is the same age as Habara, and he is in the same class as the ninja school.


    Both of them have shown their talents since they were young, but the difference is that because Yuyuan has his own ideas, he has followed his own path.


    And Zhishui followed Elder Zong, and was planned to move forward on a seemingly excellent path.


    Under such fate, although the two of them are still good friends, they have also undergone tremendous changes.


    Shisui has his own prestige in Konoha and even in the ninja world, while Principle Yu seems to be becoming more and more common, and even those who have a good relationship with him are people from outside the clan.


    However, just when everyone thinks that Habara, who is out of gregarious, although he is an elite Uchiha, is not at all like a Uchiha guy, he reaches his limit.


    Yubara finally began to show his talent because of the family crisis, and it was at this moment that Shisui knew how outrageously strong Yubara was.


    His thinking and vision far surpassed everyone else, and he also opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan quietly!


    Under his leadership, Shisui followed him step by step and witnessed Uchiha breaking out of the siege.


    Witnessed that Uchiha regained the soil of existence, and witnessed Uchiha reintegrated into Konoha.


    After witnessing this series of miraculous changes in Habara, Shisui has already regarded Habara as his target of pursuit.


    At the beginning, this catching up was only based on the accumulation of thinking logic and knowledge, and he still had confidence in his own strength.


    But as Habara became more and more outstanding, the strength that Habara showed became stronger and stronger.


    His pursuit also began to become comprehensive, but what made him feel a little sad was that he found that he seemed to be unable to catch up at all.


    He is not jealous of Habara''s strength, not at all, because he knows that these are all obtained by Habara''s own hard work.


    He just hated why he didn''t work so hard, why his steps slowed down.


    He only hated himself for not being able to help Yu Yuan at the critical moment, so that many troublesome things had to be handled by Yu Yuan himself.


    "I have to work harder, I absolutely can''t drag Habara back!"


    Zhishui gritted his teeth slightly, and silently swore in his heart.


    However, compared to his current unwillingness, Yan Ye finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yan Ye has always been very worried about Yu Yuan''s situation. She knows that Yu Yuan is very strong, but he is like everyone else. She doesn''t think that Yu Yuan can really deal with large forces.


    But now the strength that Yu Yuan displayed told her that she could really do it.


    ¡°It was really unexpected¡±


    Yan Ye sighed silently in her heart, but she still maintained enough focus.


    Because Habara is not completely safe at this time, waiting for orders to advance at any time, this is what she should do most now.


    "Che, this guy"


    Tsunade was also staring straight ahead, she was also very nervous before that.


    She''s always wondering if she''s made a bad choice, but that''s just how she is.


    Once she trusts someone, then she will definitely give enough trust.


    At the beginning, she also trusted the fourth generation of Raikage, so she tried to help this guy.


    And now she has completely returned to Konoha, and her position is also on Konoha''s side.


    Habara is from Konoha, although some of the things he does are really troublesome, such as the three generations of Hokage.


    But from Habara''s point of view, everything this guy did was not a big problem.


    And this kid can be regarded as giving his teacher enough face, and Tsunade is also a little dissatisfied with his teacher in his heart.


    This incident can be regarded as the past, even if this kid''s surname is Uchiha, but it is not too serious a problem for Gangshou.


    During the war, Tsunade believed in Habara based on these reasons, and she also hoped that the losses this time would be less.


    It''s just that she is under a lot of pressure to do this, but she has never relaxed.


    But now it seems that Habara is really not joking, his strength is indeed a bit outrageous.


    Now there is only one question still lingering in Tsunade''s mind, that is, has this kid''s current strength reached his grandfather''s original level?


    It''s just that this question made him feel a little funny. Instead of thinking so much, he might as well focus on everything in front of him.


    After all, no one knows when Habara will be unable to hold on anymore.


    "But this kid hasn''t used Susano until now, maybe his strength is really about to catch up with Grandpa''s level."


    When Tsunade was filled with emotion, Kakuzu also murmured silently in his heart.


    "This kid, I''m afraid he''s about to reach the level of Uchiha Madara."


    As a person who survived that era and has lived until now, he actually has more say.


    He had a premonition long ago that perhaps Habara would become a person who would scare the world, and he also wanted to watch Habara reach that level step by step.


    In his opinion, it will take a long time for Habara to reach that point.


    But now he found that it seemed that Yu Yuan''s growth rate was far faster than he imagined.


    He is really making continuous progress, and he is constantly moving forward crazily towards a shocking discovery!


    "Is this the power of a teacher?"


    Farther away from the front line, a large group of young people were arranged here, and the ninjas who followed them to the battlefield to protect them were also scattered around.


    They also silently watched all the changes in front of them. At this time, they were really no different from the group of Konoha ninjas on the front line.


    Their faces were full of shock and disbelief, because they really never thought that the power of a single ninja could be brought to such a level!


    Whether it is adults or those young children, everything Habara has done has completely subverted their cognition.


    Those Uchiha ninjas seemed very calm, as if they had expected that things would develop like this.


    And their eyes are so fanatical now, fanaticism is like ordinary people seeing the gods they believe in, even the young Sasuke.


    His fists were clenched tightly, and his body couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    Is this power the real power of Uchiha?


    Is this kind of power the power that dominates the entire Konoha family?


    Thinking of this, Sasuke''s eyes became firmer. He knew that his teacher was very strong, but he was always vague about how strong he was.


    Some time ago, he witnessed his teacher fighting another guy named Uchiha Madara, and the two directly destroyed a mountain range. He thought this was the power of God.


    But the impact of this scene on him is even more exaggerated than last time!


    You know, this is just the beginning, and his teacher hasn''t even used Susanoo''s power yet.


    "In the future, no matter what the teacher asks me to do or how to exercise, I must do my best, because the teacher is the real patron saint of Uchiha!"


    Sasuke swore silently in his heart that he was extremely eager to become a ninja like his teacher one day!


    "This guy has grown up again."


    On the other side of the battlefield, Orochimaru silently licked his tongue. He saw Yu Yuan invincible among the crowd, and couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    Habara''s strength has improved again, or Uchiha''s true power is being continuously displayed by him.


    Such a scene made Orochimaru extremely excited. He felt that he might be able to truly see the complete power belonging to Uchiha.


    It''s just that if he wants to see all of this, he needs to make continuous progress.


    If he doesn''t show enough value and enough deterrence, maybe in the future when he is of no use, Uchiha Habara will never let him live.


    It''s just that all of this still takes time, and he needs to make constant adjustments.


    He tilted his head slightly, and looked at the silent Scorpion and Kisame, and Payne who was also silent.


    The smile on his face became brighter, and then he asked like a fire.


    "Should we still go out? This guy seems a little too dangerous."


    His words instantly made the already silent scene even more silent, and even the depressing atmosphere began to spread.


    "We still need to move."


    After a full minute of silence, Payne spoke quietly.


    "But we need to wait and wait for the right moment.


    Uchiha Habara is very powerful, but don''t forget that he is just a mortal.


    And I am the **** in the world! "


    "boom!"


    A violent roar sounded quietly, but Wen Ya''s face changed slightly, because he knew very well that he didn''t hit anyone at all.


    Although he knew very well that his sneak attack might not be very effective, he still had to do something.


    He already knew who the young man in front of him was. This guy was the one who changed Konoha''s political landscape, and it could even be said that he changed the entire ninja world.


    He is Uchiha Habara, the youngest patriarch and minister of Konoha!


    And Wen Ya really didn''t expect this guy''s strength to be so exaggerated. The strength shown by this guy has surpassed the boundaries of human beings.


    "Ok?"


    At the moment when Habara''s message flashed quickly in Wen Ya''s heart, Wen Ya suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis wrapping his whole body.


    He jumped out behind him without hesitation, but the next moment the Ninja Sword with Lightning Tunnel Chakra still hit his chest hard!


    The severe pain and the eye-catching numbness pierced his nerves, which made his movements a little stiff.


    "Lord Wen Ya!"


    The surrounding rock ninja also noticed this scene, and they immediately came to support Wen Ya.


    However, they had just acted, several kumai flew high, and they were spinning in the sky in a chaotic manner.


    What''s even more weird is that these Kunai collided with each other during the rotation.


    It''s just that this kind of impact made them fly out from a new angle, and they stabbed precisely at those Yannin who were rushing over.


    "Damn it!"


    These rock ninjas also sensed that something was wrong, and they immediately began to resist these kunai.


    However, some people blocked these kunai, and some unlucky ones were pierced by these kunai on the spot.


    But all this is not over yet, those Kunai who were blocked fell to the ground among the crowd, and many ninjas of those who were stabbed went to investigate the situation. UU reading


    And when they only noticed that there were detonating charms tied to these kunai, it was too late!


    "boom!"


    The violent roar resounded through the wilderness, and those unprepared Yannin were directly blown to pieces, leaving only some blood in place.


    "No!"


    Wen Ya roared angrily, but he couldn''t do anything now.


    Similarly, Habara did not let him go at all. In the smoky battlefield, suddenly a ghostly figure rushed in front of him.


    Even Wen Ya in a normal state would never be able to react at such a speed, let alone him at this time!


    Looking at the ninja sword that was slashed hard, Wen Ya could only deflect his stiff body slightly.


    But no matter how he turned, he couldn''t avoid all of this.


    "Shua!"


    With the sound of metal cutting through flesh, Wen Ya''s arm flew to the sky with blood.


    And Habara quickly got close to him, and punched him hard in the stomach.


    The huge force made Wen Ya''s body bent involuntarily like a boiled shrimp.


    And Yubara also swung his elbow fiercely towards his face, and it felt as if the bridge of his nose was broken.


    Just when this guy knelt on the ground and was beaten to pieces, Habara grabbed his neck with his left hand.


    The huge power almost suffocated him on the spot, and at this moment Habara''s voice accompanied by Chakra''s power resounded through the audience.


    "Just because of you, do you want to dance too?"

 Chapter 207： dance (4)

    Habara''s voice resounded through the audience, it was indifferent but full of irony, making everyone a little shaken.


    Wen Ya was completely speechless at this time, because Yu Yuan stuck his throat tightly, and the pain from the broken arm was also crazily stimulating his nerves.


    He could feel that he might really die soon.


    However, the strange thing is that Wen Ya found that Uchiha Habara still didn''t intend to kill, as if he just wanted to watch himself suffocate!


    In fact, Wen Ya was mistaken. Although Habara was merciless, he was not so perverted.


    He has always been more willing to give others a good time than to torture him to death¡ªexcept for people who can''t die at all.


    Now Habara himself was a little embarrassed, because he found that he could not use his strength to the maximum because of his non-dominant hand.


    And this Bunya''s physical fitness is also very strong, the muscles on his neck protect him, and Habara can''t break it at all.


    "Hurry up and save the lower teeth!"


    And when Habara was struggling with **** Wen Ya, those Iwanin who were frightened by Habara and froze in place finally came to their senses.


    Although they were still full of fear towards Habara, they didn''t have any thoughts or desires to escape at all.


    Although fear made them terrified, what Habara did also crazily stimulated their self-esteem.


    Even if the panic reached the extreme, the hatred in their hearts also reached the peak.


    They must fight for Yan Yin''s dignity, and avenge their dead teammates!


    "It seems that you are lucky."


    Habara naturally noticed the movements of these rock ninjas, and before they pounced on him, Habara had already made a move.


    With a slight turn of his body, he kicked Wen Ya''s chest directly. The huge force almost caused Wen Ya''s chest to collapse!


    And he himself disappeared almost immediately, and when he reappeared, he had quietly arrived at the outskirts of the Yanyin army.


    He quickly interlaced his hands, the chakra in his body surged crazily, and his right eye also quickly began to rotate.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Yu Yuan''s face was a little inexplicable, because he realized that he used ''Dao Fan'' this time, which was a bit too strong!


    The power of ''Rebellion'' has always been one of the powers he uses the most in battle, and this power is also the power he is most familiar with.


    Of course, he knows exactly how far each enhancement will reach, and he is also very clear about the limit of his right eye.


    But he didn''t expect that this time, he was only running slightly this time, and he actually reached the state of relatively high-intensity use in the kaleidoscope!


    The Eternal Eye will definitely enhance the power of the kaleidoscope, Habara knows this.


    But how far it can be improved, Habara is also constantly exploring.


    From the current point of view, all of this has exceeded his expectations, much better than he imagined!


    "That''s good news, then"


    Looking at the Iwanin army who had found his position and rushed over quickly, Habara had already completed the seal.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    The fire burst out suddenly, and under the blessing of the power of the ''Dao Fan'', the light of fire escape that surpassed the comprehension of all ninjas suddenly appeared!


    The black and white and boundless flames hit them like a sea of ??fire, really like the anger of the fire god, which made people daunting.


    "Is this guy... really human?"


    At this moment, no matter whether it is the Iwanin army or the Konoha army, this question once again involuntarily appeared in their minds.


    Even if they already have some ideas, they still can''t contain their thoughts at this moment.


    Habara is really constantly impacting their hearts, really constantly challenging their cognition.


    Many people even feel in their hearts that such a battle is art at all!


    Killing the army of ninjas with one''s own strength can actually present a one-sided situation.


    He didn''t even have any injuries at all, let alone injuries, not even a ninja could touch the corner of his clothes.


    Isn''t this an expression of art, isn''t this art made for war?


    "Everyone, defend!"


    Seeing this scene, Wen Ya was furious, and he immediately shouted loudly.


    Although those rock ninjas were also shocked beyond measure by Habara, they still started to defend instinctively.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow Wall!"


    Dozens of rock ninjas were quickly making seals, and rows of earth walls continued to rise on the ground.


    These earth walls overlapped and spread extremely wide, almost blocking all the areas that Habara Fire Dungeon could cover.


    However, what is more tragic is that Habara''s fire escape is not an ordinary fire escape.


    This kind of flame with the power of black flame burned through the first layer of defense almost instantly, and then continuously melted the other earth walls.


    Under such circumstances, those Iwainin troops could only retreat quickly, but some Iwainin in the front row were unlucky because of this.


    But in any case, after leaving several rock ninjas and burning dozens of people, the army of rock ninjas blocked this attack.


    After all, Habara and Uchiha Madara are different, Uchiha Madara is purely playing with them, but Habara is really playing with them!


    Otherwise, with Uchiha Madara just resurrected, and still has the reincarnation eye as the basis, the eternal eye will definitely reach the ultimate state.


    Even if you use a fire escape with a little effort, it is impossible for those guys to block it with water escape.


    Take a look at the use of Uchiha Madara who is a little more serious, the use of Nasunohu, the use of Mudun, and the use of the sky-shattering shock star.


    Which one, isn''t it the ability to directly destroy those ninja coalition forces?


    It can only be said that he is really too strong. Before Naruto and Sasuke completely transformed, I am afraid that no one but Senju Bashima could really take him seriously!


    "But I''m not too bad. I just got these eyes. I still have a long way to go!"


    Habara looked at the huge smoke in front of him, and he took a deep breath.


    The consumption just now was nothing to him at all, or it could be said that he hadn''t recovered as fast as he had consumed.


    One thing he''s curious about now is whether Onoki is really not here.


    In addition, it is what kind of attitude Akatsuki organizes these guys.


    He already felt Orochimaru, Scorpion, and Kakudo''s chakra, but these guys had no intention of doing anything at all.


    But no matter what they thought, Habara''s movements would not stop at all.


    His chakra surged fiercely again, and blue electric arcs danced quietly on his body.


    His gaze turned to the front, and his figure disappeared again the next moment.


    And within Yan Yin''s army, the perception ninjas in the rear suddenly turned extremely ugly.


    "Damn! Spread! Spread! That guy


    he came! "


    "It''s really strong enough, I''m afraid these rock ninjas won''t be able to withstand it, sir."


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Orochimaru smiled and said to everyone in the Akatsuki organization again.


    The deterrent power displayed by Habara has really left people dumbfounded, and those Iwanin are obviously almost beaten without confidence.


    Except for Nagato, the few people present were either high-level officials in the village or former Anbu.


    They knew too well that according to Habara''s style of play, these rock ninjas might really lose their will to fight.


    And once he loses the will to fight, then the collapse of Iwanin is not far away!


    In fact, this kind of thing doesn''t matter to them at all, and they don''t even want to make a move.


    The only problem is that this time they came here for money, and they also have a mission.


    If they really watched Yan Yin being destroyed by Habara, the entire team would collapse immediately.


    Then it''s hard to say that Onogi will not give them money directly, which is definitely not acceptable to them.


    It''s just that facing such a terrifying Habara, they themselves are actually unwilling to do anything.


    What they hope more is that Payne, the leader who has the eyes of reincarnation and has been giving orders and claims to be a god, let him compete with Yu Yuan!


    Payne glanced at Orochimaru, and his gaze also swept across all the people from the Akatsuki organization present.


    In the end, he silently withdrew his gaze, and the chakra in his body began to surge.


    "I know what you mean, but as I said, now is not the time."


    The Nagato hidden in the distance controlled Payne to speak slowly. At this time, he was approaching this area with the help of Xiaonan.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it, but that he can''t do it now, and he really can''t exert his greatest strength if he is too far away.


    So now he is still in the process of transferring, and he really needs to wait.


    But anyway, he decided what to do today. He absolutely does not allow anyone to challenge the authority of his god!


    Habara didn''t know that Nagato''s second-school child had an attack, and he was constantly adapting to his own changes at this time.


    Similarly, I am also trying to see how my own strength is.


    He already had an idea in his heart, an idea about his own ability enough.


    It''s just that he had never encountered a war before, and he never had the opportunity to try and use it.


    But now the opportunity is in front of him, if he doesn''t try it out, it will really be unreasonable!


    Thinking this way in his heart, the electric arc on Habara''s body also became more and more intense, and the next moment his Voidwalking broke out suddenly.


    He suddenly disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he had already returned to the Iwanin army!


    In order to avoid Habara''s Fire Dun, these Iwa Ninja troops had gathered together at this time.


    And the moment Yubara appeared in their crowd, the jumping electric arc erupted with unimaginable power and destructive power in an instant!


    The rock ninjas couldn''t react at all, because Habara''s space ninjutsu was really elusive.


    With the eruption of Habara''s Chakra, thunder crisscrossed around him, and the chakra in the sky began to brew crazily.


    "Secret Technique Profound Meaning Ten Thousand Thunder Heaven Prison Induction!"


    In an instant, endless and terrifying thunder erupted brazenly around him and in the sky!


    Under the guidance of Chakra, Hehe Tianwei undergoes a form change, just like the ancient **** of thunder punishing the world.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    The shrill screams were accompanied by a bang one after another, and the whole world let out a mournful cry.


    If the ninjas of Tudun say what they are most afraid of, then it is probably Lei Dun.


    Because Thunder Dun has an unimaginable penetrating ability to Earth Dun, the destructive and shocking effect on Earth Dun is extremely terrifying.


    Even if it has nothing to do with attributes, being hit by such a super-powerful thunder tunnel at such a close range is an unimaginable fatal injury.


    Even if they weren''t killed immediately, those rock ninjas were all paralyzed by the electric shock, and they could hardly move.


    Fortunately, Yubara''s Ten Thousand Thunder Heaven Prison Yin had a fixed range, and Yubara didn''t keep running around with such thunder.


    Therefore, there is no big problem for Iwanin who is outside the coverage of Thunder.


    But after Habara electrocuted or paralyzed the enemies in this area, his ninja sword danced again.


    Almost every knife will make a rock ninja die quietly, and every assault will be accompanied by a figure falling to the ground.


    In such an extreme fear of death, the rock ninjas suffered double torture from the nerves and the body.


    There are even many peripheral rock ninjas, their hands are already shaking!


    Looking at this scene, Wen Ya''s heart had already collapsed, but he knew that he must not collapse.


    He must take good care of these large troops, he must be responsible for this battle, and he must cheer up.


    It''s just that he is really powerless now, he can''t even resist!


    Looking at the constant death of Yannin, his heart was full of sorrow and helplessness. He was not only saddened by the death of these ninjas, but also saddened by the loss to Yanyin Village.


    In just a few minutes of encounters, they lost an unknown number of ninjas. I am afraid that no one can bear such a loss!


    Ninjas have never been so easy to cultivate.


    Taking Konoha as an example, a huge ninja village has cultivated tens of thousands of ninjas, and most of them are ninjas.


    The number of Chunin is not small, but it is not as many as imagined.


    And the title of ninja belongs to the top ninja, even if Konoha adds up, there are only a few hundred people.


    But how many people are there in Muye Village? To say the least, there are more than 100,000 or even more!


    With such a huge population base, only one-tenth of them are ninjas. It is conceivable that it is not easy to cultivate ninjas.


    In the fourth Ninja World War in the original book, the total number of ninjas participating in the battle was only more than 80,000.


    This is still taking out all the ninjas that can be used as combat power from the four major ninja villages, and only then has such a number been gathered.


    Obviously, thousands of ninjas were directly killed by Habara in such a short time, so many people were eliminated, which made Wen Ya feel so **** and even wanted to commit suicide to apologize!


    He really wants everyone to evacuate here quickly, but it is a pity that he can''t make any commands at all now, and his injuries are too serious.


    And what makes him feel powerless the most is that once he retreats, the most tragic thing will come, because it means that Yan Yin surrendered!


    "You must hold on, you must hold on!"


    Wen Ya stood up with difficulty. He ignored the obstruction of the ninja who was bandaging him. He stood up and endured the severe pain from his whole body.


    He shouted along with Chakra in a hoarse voice, his voice was so hysterical!


    "He''s alone, clear this area!


    Use the earth escape to hold back his footsteps, so that he can''t easily enter the crowd, surround him and use the earth escape to attack!


    Everyone, spread out! "


    In the control area of ??Iwagakure within the Kusanagi, Onoki flew forward quickly.


    At this time, he was really anxious, because he got a piece of news that made him feel a little uneasy-Yanyin''s large army attacked across the board.


    In fact, Ohno Konoha knew very well that there was nothing wrong with Wen Ya''s choice.


    He also learned along the way that Yanyin''s large army was really suppressed by Konoha at that time.


    If it weren''t for the ninjas of Yan Yin who are also extremely qualified and determined ninjas, I am afraid that they would not be able to stand up when they were forcibly besieged by Konoha.


    At this time, choosing to attack Konoha across the board is an excellent choice in itself.


    In this way, Yanyin''s morale can be quickly restored, and at the same time, Konoha can be caught off guard.


    Facts have proved that there is no problem with the choice of this matter. It took them more than a day to make a long-distance raid and almost get back their lost land.


    But now there is a problem, the physical exertion caused by the long-distance raid is also huge.


    The way Konoha used to deal with Yanyin back then was to use up Yanyin''s physical energy to carry out an ambush through constant pulling.


    Of course, the effect of doing this is very general, after all, Konoha is also consuming his physical energy.


    But in such a long-distance raid, Konoha also gained some advantages, which is definitely a question to consider.


    In particular, Konoha''s commander is that woman Tsunade.


    This woman has experienced World War II and World War III, and even directed the course of the war. She is definitely not an easy person to deal with.


    Even if Ohnoki heard that this woman had some kind of hemophobia, but as a commander, she didn''t need to go to the front line, so it didn''t affect her at all.


    What''s more, there is Uchiha Habara on Konoha''s side, this guy who stirred up the whole ninja world!


    Onogi really didn''t know what Uchiha Habara''s power was.


    But the shattered mountains really made his heart throb, the destructive power was really too terrifying.


    It''s just that Ohnoki has always had an idea in his heart, that is, it is absolutely impossible for personal strength to fight against regular large-scale troops!


    Although Habara has shown unimaginable strength, the problem is that that time Habara was fighting alone.


    Large-scale troops are not fools, how could they stand still and fight you?


    What''s more, Habara is definitely not Uchiha Madara, and his defense strength is definitely not up to Uchiha Madara''s level!


    "It is absolutely impossible for Uchiha Madara to appear again in the world, and there must never be another Uchiha Madara!"


    Onogi gritted his teeth and thought secretly, and he also recalled that unruly man in his mind.


    He clearly remembered that it was late at night, and the man named Uchiha Madara told them indifferently that there is no alliance but surrender and death!


    I clearly remember those scarlet eyes, I clearly remember the Chakra full of cold and destructive aura, and I remember the blue giant Chakra covering his body.


    All of this did not disappear with the passage of time, but was more deeply imprinted in his memory.


    Whenever he recalled lying on the ground and looking up at the terrifying figure, his body would still tremble uncontrollably.


    It was an unforgettable fear, and Onogi felt that he might be in such a haze for the rest of his life.


    He hates Uchiha Madara, and now there is a person who is so similar to Uchiha Madara, and he also hates Uchiha Madara in his heart.


    But he doesn''t believe that Uchiha Habara can reach Uchiha Madara''s level, at least not now!


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Onogi, who was flying in the sky, suddenly felt the appearance of a soul-throbbing chakra.


    This chakra is so cold, so disturbing.


    This chakra instantly reminded him of the rebellious man back then, the one who made him unable to escape the night for the rest of his life!


    "Uchiha Madara no, it''s Susano!"


    Onoki thought of something almost instantly, he gritted his teeth and thought secretly.


    The thing he was least willing to face in his heart seemed to have appeared, and the force that made him still fresh in his memory and terrified was already beating his heart.


    It''s just that Ohnoki still forced himself to keep calm, he must not be messed up, because he is the third generation of Tsuchikage!


    However, as he got closer to the plain in front of him, the uneasiness in his heart became more and more obvious.


    In particular, he already smelled a strong **** smell that was constantly spreading along with the smell of burnt, which let him know how tragic this battle was.


    "Boom!"


    The huge roar continued to resound through the plain, and Onoki in the distance vaguely saw a half-length giant acting recklessly among the crowd.


    And on the ground, where do not know how many corpses are lying there, this scene is crazily stimulating Onogi''s nerves.


    The most terrible thing is that these corpses are all ninjas from their Yanyin Village without exception!


    "How is this possible, how is this possible"


    Onogi muttered to himself, but the next moment there was another huge roar from the ground.


    I saw the huge chakra half-body giant waving the four ninja swords in his hands, and the blade with the blue chakra went directly towards the crowd.


    I don''t know how many ninjas fell to the ground for a while, and they couldn''t get up again.


    "Bastard bastard!"


    Onoki roared, and he began to quickly descend his height, but at this moment his eyes locked on an area.


    There, he saw people from the Akatsuki organization watching silently, as if they were watching a play and waiting for time.


    This scene made Ohnoki''s anger even stronger. Are these **** war mercenaries watching like this?


    It''s just that he still forced himself to restrain himself, after all, the power displayed by this Uchiha Habara broke the imagination of human beings.


    If Ohnoki hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he really couldn''t imagine that a single person could really fight against the entire army of ninjas!


    In his memory, only Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara can do all this, even the third generation of Raikage Ai can''t do it at all.


    "This **** kid, has he really reached that point?"


    Onoki couldn''t help thinking about it, but he also knew very well that he couldn''t think too much now.


    Even if he reached him, he had to make a move, because Uchiha Habara was slaughtered now, but the ninja of their Yanyin Village, this guy is his enemy!


    And just when his body fell further and landed on top of the Iwanin army, his eyes suddenly found Wen Ya''s position.


    At this time, Wen Ya''s body had been broken in two, and one of his arms had disappeared for a long time.


    And beside Wen Ya, there are more Iwa Shinobi with mutilated bodies.


    The blood stained the ground red, and it also made Onoki''s inner anger reach its peak!


    "good very good!"


    Ohnogi shouted angrily, and his chakra reached its peak in an instant with his palms folded.


    "I''ll come and meet, you newborn Uchiha Madara!"


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Stripping the Original Realm!"


    As Wen Ya''s voice fell, all Yan Yin acted quickly.


    Although Yanyin''s ninjas were about to reach the brink of collapse, they were well-trained ninjas after all, and even under such circumstances they immediately followed orders.


    And now they also completely regard these orders as their own life-saving straws. Facing this Shura whose speed and lethality are almost full, their confidence is really destroyed.


    And Habara also heard that voice, but he was still calm.


    The reaction of those rock ninjas seemed to be a little too intense. During their rapid retreat, some people kept using Tudun¡¤Huangquanma to block the road.


    This approach turned the ground into a swamp continuously. Although Yubara was not afraid of such a technique at all, he had no intention of chasing it.


    Moreover, now he also intends to change his strategy.


    He has already learned about his current speed, strength, and even physical strength, and even got used to his eternal eyes.


    It can be said that at this time, he has improved greatly compared to before.


    It''s so big that it''s hard to get any specific effect if you use these guys in front of you to brush your proficiency.


    Therefore, he didn''t bother to continue like this anymore. The lethality caused by using physical skills to attack them was really limited. No matter how fast Habara was, the scale and efficiency were really poor.


    Now that Habara has crushed their hearts, then he will completely break their beliefs with physics!


    "Although it''s a pity that Onogi doesn''t seem to be here, but it doesn''t matter."


    Habara looked at Iwa Shinobi who had already run out completely, and he murmured in his heart.


    "Let''s end this battle as soon as possible, just to feel what Susanoo is like now!"


    Looking at Iwanoshi who had completely surrounded him, Habara smiled slightly.


    He doesn''t seem to care about his situation at all, or he really has enough confidence in his eyes.


    "Uchiha Habara, I admit that you are very strong!"


    At this moment, a thick but extremely hoarse and weak voice sounded.


    Habara turned his head slightly to look, and he found that it was Wen Ya.


    This guy came out with a slightly pale face, and he stared angrily at Habara and said loudly.


    "But no matter how strong you are, you can''t stop the united forces of Yan Yin, and no matter how strong you are, you are no match for a village!


    You killed Lord Huangtu and started the war, and you killed so many Iwanin, you really deserve to die! "


    "Is the **** over?"


    Habara looked at Wen Ya, who had lost an arm, and then spoke very strongly, but he was a little inexplicable in his heart.


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to like cutting off other people''s hands.


    First, the guy with soil had his arm cut off by himself, and then Danzo was also cut off by himself.


    Then Senshou Feijian, Senshou Zhujian, the Fourth Raikage, and Wenya in front of him.


    Counting all the way down, I really cut off the arms of many people. Is it possible that I can still get the title of a broken arm?


    However, these distracting thoughts only flashed in Habara''s mind, he glanced at Wen Ya indifferently before speaking.


    "You say that I killed Huang Tu, where is the evidence?


    Is it possible that your so-called frontier was killed by a guy with Susanoo, who killed a lot of people and then relied on me?


    If it''s someone else, maybe I''m too lazy to say something, because other people don''t have the qualifications to talk to me.


    In fact, you are also not qualified to talk to me, but as Commander Iwagakushi who is temporarily acting as Onogi, you are now qualified.


    I think you have also got the information from your rear, and you should also know that I am not the only one who owns Susanoo.


    Don''t tell me that you didn''t get that information. "


    Wen Ya was momentarily speechless at Yu Yuan''s words, and he had indeed obtained the information.


    In fact, he wondered more than once whether it was the loess that Habara killed, because he really couldn''t think of why Habara would do this.


    "When your loess died, I was dealing with my own affairs in Konoha."


    Habara looked at Bunya who was at a loss for words, he smiled again and spoke.


    "But you have blamed me for this, it is you who started the war for some ulterior motives.


    It was you who buried your own ninjas, and you are the ones who deserve death!


    And we are in a war now, it is a duel between you and me, we can only win if you die.


    Always remember, the souls of those ninjas who died will haunt you forever, not me. "


    "Nonsense!"


    Wen Ya''s expression changed at this moment, and he immediately shouted.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, his crimes were ordered by Lord Tukage, and look at what he''s doing now!


    For our dead teammates and compatriots, for the glory of our Iwain"


    "You don''t need to talk nonsense, even if you don''t say it, I won''t let you leave."


    Before Wen Ya finished speaking, Habara spoke again.


    Wen Ya was still too young after all, and I''m afraid he didn''t have much experience in commanding large troops, so after hearing Habara''s words, he lost his composure.


    Although Habara himself didn''t have any experience in commanding large troops, he wouldn''t handle it like this now.


    But no matter how the other party handles it, these things have little to do with Habara.


    What he has to do now is to clean up these guys and completely explode his own power!


    With his chakra burst, the blue chakra skeleton appeared.


    The Eternal Eyes slowly turned in Habara''s eyes, and under his control, his Susanoo instantly swelled and turned into a giant with two faces and four arms tens of meters high!


    This time Susano''s summoning was somewhat beyond Habara''s expectations, because he found that this summoning was probably the easiest one he had used Susano for so long.


    In the past, even if he used Susano, he didn''t feel much hindrance, but he definitely consumed a lot of chakra.


    But now, he found that the consumption of chakra was smaller than before, and the reaction time to activate Susanoo became faster again.


    Such a change made Habara very satisfied, although Habara didn''t know exactly how strong it could be.


    But he knows that if he exerts all his strength, he can definitely make his Susanoo reach the fourth stage in an instant!


    It''s just that there is no need for that right now, let alone whether these guys in front of him are worth it for him to do so.


    With Akatsuki and the others who were still staring at him, Habara had to take some precautions.


    "This is"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Seeing the gigantic chakra giant appear, all Iwanin were a little confused at this moment.


    They have never seen Susanoo, and they have no idea how powerful Susanoo is.


    But just looking at the huge and murderous monster in front of them, they knew that they might be in trouble.


    Although they still held their weapons tightly and stood in place, their hearts became extremely cold.


    "Are you ready?"


    Habara''s gaze was on Bunya again, and the Susanoo on him also let out a roar.


    "As I said, this is a life-and-death war, and I have no intention of letting you go!"


    As the voice fell, a torrent of chakra suddenly appeared on Susano''s arm.


    The next moment, four huge Chakra ninja knives appeared in its hands.


    The cold and terrifying aura became even heavier, and even the ninjas in the Konoha position at the rear were extremely uncomfortable with this aura.


    That Chakra giant was so dazzling, even though Habara was surrounded by the crowd at this time, they could still see it clearly.


    At this time, their expressions were really dull, and they had no idea that the war could still go on like this.


    Of course, they were also very worried in their hearts, especially after they also heard what Wen Ya said, they were already thinking of rushing out to rescue their minister.


    However, their commander did not issue an order, so they could only wait silently.


    But now they feel relieved a lot, there should be no problem with such a giant, right?


    "boom!"


    However, they soon discovered that they seemed to be thinking too simply.


    Accompanied by the violent roar, the earth couldn''t help but tremble at this moment!


    The azure blue chakra giant, which is more than ten meters high, wields ninja swords among the army of rock ninja.


    At this moment, the chakra chakra torrent of despair pours out wantonly.


    He just swiped lightly, and he didn''t know how many rock ninjas were directly chopped off in the middle!


    Then he swung his second knife, and a terrifying crack obviously began to appear on the ground.


    Then the third knife and the fourth knife were swung out one after another, and the breath of death permeated the entire plain in an instant.


    Iwanin''s large army was being consumed at an astonishing speed, because every time Habara slashed, it would definitely stir up dozens of feet of yellow sand, and an unknown number of ninjas followed.


    "Don''t stand together and attack with ninjutsu!"


    Wen Ya is still directing with all his heart, but now his face is getting paler and paler.


    Under his command, the rock ninjas also tried to fight back.


    But whether it was ninjutsu or taijutsu, none of them had any substantial effect on Habara.


    Ninjutsu didn''t even make a ripple when it hit Susanohu, and Taijutsu was a deadly choice.


    Before many Iwanin had time to rush to Habara, they were directly torn apart by the blade.


    Except for leaving limbs that made his teammates terrified and blood all over the ground, nothing else caused any trouble to Habara.


    The battle is still going on, but the morale of Yan Yin''s army is getting lower and lower.


    Finally, a rock ninja can''t take it anymore!


    He knelt on the ground, and his companions fell down one by one, but he was powerless, and fear spread in his heart.


    "It''s too big... The gap is too big. Can we really win this kind of monster?"


    A person''s heart has its own limit, even if a ninja is far superior to ordinary people in this respect.


    When the companions around him fell down one by one, when they had to rush up even though they knew it was a mantis arm blocking the car.


    There will definitely be the first ninja to escape. At that time, the entire Iwanin army will fall apart in an instant!


    And emotion is something that can be transmitted and infected, especially under such extreme fear, that hopeless emotion will be infinitely magnified and transmitted quickly.


    More and more Iwanin began to become dazed and numb.


    They watched Habara control Susano to sweep everything, and watched their teammates become fragmented.


    At this moment, they were really numb.


    "I can''t go on like this!"


    Wen Ya almost gritted his teeth and thought that he had never commanded troops to create a swamp at the foot of Yu Yuan.


    But Naihe doesn''t seem to be afraid of such techniques at all, even if it''s a swamp, he can still stand on it.


    Such terrifying strength, such terrifying fighting power, really made them almost lose confidence!


    Wen Ya gritted his teeth, and then he brewed his own chakra this time.


    "Lord Wen Ya!"


    The medical ninja beside Wen Ya saw Wen Ya''s movements, and he couldn''t help shouting immediately.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about me."


    Wen Ya gritted his teeth and said, the chakra in his body became more and more fierce, as if he was going to break through his own limit.


    And with the surge of his chakra, at this moment, the wound he had just bandaged burst again, and blood flowed out along his severed arm.


    It''s just that he didn''t care about these things at all, and his eyes were still locked on the blue giant not far away.


    "The next command is handed over to the other junin present, and I must do what I should do."


    "Master Wenya"


    The medical ninja wanted to stop him, but Wen Ya had already rushed out.


    His speed is very fast, his chakra is constantly boiling, and he has only one target, that is Habara''s Susanoo!


    He couldn''t bear to stay behind like a useless person, and he couldn''t bear to watch his subordinates die one by one.


    He didn''t know whether this war was right or wrong, and he didn''t know whether he could come back alive after rushing out this time.


    He only knows that he is a member of Yanyin Village, and he must fight for the honor of Yanyin!


    The powerful chakra was constantly boiling in his body, and he jumped up fiercely!


    "what!"


    He let out a roar, and the veins in his remaining arm bulged, and he focused all his strength on it.


    "Earth Dungeon Fist Rock!"


    His arm turned into a hard rock fist at this moment, UU Reading His strength has been greatly increased, and he wants to swing a powerful blow that belongs to him!


    "Ok?"


    However, Habara just tilted his head slightly, and then Susanoku''s ninja knife was slashed across.


    With the ninja knife swung out, the blue sharp edge quickly moved towards Wen Ya.


    But Wen Ya didn''t care at all, his body was already covered with a layer of rock-like chakra, and he still headed towards Habara.


    But his attack was like a praying man''s arms, the blue sharp edge passed his body without stopping at all.


    Habara didn''t seem to avoid him, and then he once again attacked Iwanoshi who was at the side.


    Half of Wen Ya''s body fell to the ground. At this time, his breathing was getting weaker and weaker, and his vision had lost its luster.


    He knew that the gap between himself and this Uchiha Habara was too great, so big that the other party didn''t even bother to look at him more.


    It''s just that his heart is still full of unwillingness, and he still can''t let go of the entire Iwanin army.


    However, at this moment, his expression suddenly froze, and soon a smile appeared on his face.


    His breathing has disappeared, his death is extremely tragic, but his expression is very peaceful.


    Because before he died, he saw a beam of light descending.


    Because he knew that it was Dust Escape ¡¤ Stripping the Original Realm


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    ps: In fact, it¡¯s really not watery. The protagonist makes such a big commotion, why are other people watching? And the space to write about other people is really very small


    ps2: Please subscribe, please recommend tickets, please ask monthly tickets, thank you everyone~!

 Chapter 208： Stage 4 Susanoo

    Habara is manipulating Susano to keep cleaning up the miscellaneous fish. In his opinion, the war can come to an end.


    These guys from Xiao''s organization made it clear that the friendly army was in trouble, and they were as immovable as a mountain.


    And Ohnoki never showed up. Under such circumstances, Habara really felt that the battle had come to an end.


    Moreover, Wen Ya, the commander at the scene of Yan Yin, was directly killed by Habara.


    That guy is desperately trying to do something, such a spirit is really admirable.


    But Habara just admired this, because they could only be enemies on the battlefield.


    It is impossible for Habara to have any compassion for him, not to mention the blow to the entire Iwanin army after his death is unimaginable.


    "Ok?"


    But just when Habara felt that he could almost leave and let Konoha''s large army come to clean up the mess.


    Suddenly he noticed a terrifying chakra erupting in the sky, which made him turn his head to look immediately.


    Sure enough, a figure was floating there in the sky, and a blazing light appeared in the palm of his hand.


    When that terrifying light swept out instantly, Habara immediately felt a huge crisis.


    This force is definitely a deadly threat!


    "Is this power Dust Dun?"


    Habara murmured quickly and silently in his heart, at this moment he suddenly felt that he had a crow''s mouth.


    Just a second ago he was still talking about ''how lonely invincibility is'', these guys probably won''t show up, and he can end it.


    As a result, the sky fell and the dust escaped in the next second. It looked like he was going to kill himself.


    Such a deviation really made Habara sigh involuntarily.


    What made him even more troublesome was that those guys from Akatsuki also moved after seeing Onoki!


    "It''s time to do it."


    In the distance, Payne also suddenly spoke, and his body also floated slightly.


    In fact, at this moment, he also noticed that the old man Onogi was coming, which made him not so satisfied.


    Because what he wants is to deal with Uchiha Habara alone, and even kill Uchiha Habara!


    The appearance of Onoki will form a siege, which is not what Nagato wanted.


    However, it is not impossible to discuss how to fight, and he already knew that Konoha''s large army was ambushing not far away.


    "Looks like it''s going to be a good activity."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, looked at Payne who had already flown in the sky, and immediately rushed forward.


    And Kisame and Scorpion also moved quickly, although strictly speaking they would really prefer to kill Habara alone.


    But they are all qualified ninjas, knowing that they will never die if they are defeated, they will use more ingenious means to deal with all troubles.


    "It''s Dokage-sama! It''s Dokage-sama!"


    Those Yannin army who were already on the verge of collapse, after seeing the white light falling from the sky, they were suddenly excited beyond measure.


    Because at this moment they are convinced that they have been saved, because their soil shadows have come!


    "boom!"


    A huge roar resounded through the earth, and the power of Chen Dun penetrated the earth.


    Under the impact of this huge energy, the earth instantly collapsed, and violent smoke and dust spread over the entire land.


    This scene made Konoha''s army in the distance nervous involuntarily, because they could all hear the voice from Yanyin.


    "Is Onoki here?"


    Tsunade stared at the front with faint eyes, and after a long time he finally gave the order.


    "Everyone is ready to fight, Shimizu, Kakashi, and Kakuzu, the three of you are ready to support Minister Habara at any time."


    "yes!"


    The three of Zhishui immediately replied that they had been holding back for too long.


    Especially Jiaodu, he was already impatient. After all, if he hadn''t participated in the war, he probably wouldn''t have a dime.


    "Is there any movement on Konoha''s side?"


    Ohnoki Fei naturally noticed everything in the distance in the air, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Those guys from the Akatsuki organization finally made a move, and Ohnoki can still be trusted with their strength.


    And currently his attention is still on Uchiha Habara, he can feel that his attack has missed!


    "hum"


    Sure enough, the violent smoke was blown away in the next second, and Habara''s figure had already appeared in front of his eyes.


    The guy was unscathed, and those scarlet eyes were like demons gazing at all beings.


    "Uchiha Habara"


    Onoki said in a slightly hoarse voice, his chakra condensed crazily again.


    But soon he frowned slightly, because he found that people from the Xiao organization had come to his side.


    "Long time no see, Chief Habara."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue slightly, and did a full set of acting, and Orochimaru grasped this point very well.


    "Uchiha Habara"


    Scorpion and Kisame also stared at Habara, the two of them were also taught a little harshly by Habara, they really couldn''t forget all that.


    When Payne still stayed in the air, he silently looked at Habara without saying a word.


    However, his chakras are also frantically gathering, and it seems that he is ready to strike at any time.


    "I really didn''t expect Master Tuying to be mixed up with this group of people from the Akatsuki organization."


    Habara walked out of the smoke slowly. Although he had a slight smile on his face, his heart was also a little heavy.


    Onoki, Tiandao Payne, Orochimaru, Scorpion, and Kisame, none of these five people is easy to deal with.


    And to put it bluntly, in terms of strength alone, each of these guys from the Xiao organization is qualified to be a shadow in the village.


    With another Onoki, Habara really had a feeling of ''I am Uchiha Madara''!


    Uchiha Madara cleaned up the miscellaneous fish, and then started playing with Gokage.


    And he beat Gokage so hard that his faith almost collapsed. If it hadn''t been interrupted by Uchiha Itachi, Gokage would have died cleanly.


    But that''s Uchiha Madara, that''s Uchiha Madara who has the power of reincarnation eyes, and the use of eternal eyes has reached the extreme.


    No matter how confident Habara was in his own strength, he couldn''t help but feel his heart pounding if he knocked down these five guys all at once.


    "However, except for Onogi, these five people may have their own beliefs, and the other four may not have the will of the original Five Kages."


    Habara''s eyes slowly rotated, and his chakra began to brew again.


    "And among these four people, there is a guy like Orochimaru, but we should pay attention to whether he has reincarnated in a new dirt.


    And Nagato only got Tiandao Payne, which means he has no other abilities.


    Most importantly, Zhishui and the others have also started to come closer, which is a good thing for me.


    In that case"


    After quickly analyzing all the pros and cons clearly, Habara said again slowly.


    "But it doesn''t matter, if you start this war, you have to pay the price of being backlashed.


    Now, are you ready? "


    "You sweet talker, don''t you know how the war will break out?"


    Onogi''s expression was extremely calm when he heard Habara''s words, he clenched his fists and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t try to find any reason or excuse, it will only make me look down on you.


    What you have done is beyond words, and your crimes are seen by everyone.


    Don''t think that you can do whatever you want if you have mastered the power, the ninja world has never been a place where you can do whatever you want!


    We will fully recover the crimes you committed against Yanyin Village! "


    Onogi''s words were deafening, and with the help of his chakra, his voice covered the audience.


    I have to say that this old man is indeed much more experienced than that guy Wen Ya, so he avoids the important and ignores the trivial.


    Not only has the morale of Yanyin Village been greatly improved, but it has also pushed all the problems to Habara.


    More importantly, Ohnoki didn''t give Habara a chance to speak at all, he unceremoniously sealed his hands, and the terrifying Chakra burst out again.


    "Earth Dungeon Rock Arm!"


    His printing speed was so fast that it was impossible to see clearly, and he completed everything in less than a second.


    And under Yu Yuan''s feet, the ground began to tremble crazily, and in the next second a huge rock arm rose from the ground and grabbed him fiercely.


    "Humph!"


    Habara snorted coldly, his Chakra moved slightly, and the instant body technique was activated suddenly.


    "boom!"


    The huge rock arm suddenly grabbed the air, and Habara''s figure appeared on the arm.


    It''s just that at this moment, Kisame has also completed the seal. He obviously learned the lesson from the last battle with Habara, and he would never step forward unless necessary.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ The Art of Big Shark Bullets!"


    A huge shark quickly formed under the explosion of Kakatsu''s Chakra, and then crazily attacked Habara.


    "With this little trick, can you really threaten me?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he snorted disdainfully and then jumped up, but at this moment Orochimaru had already rushed in front of him.


    At some point in his hand, the Grass Pheasant Sword had appeared, and the sword exuded a cold light, stabbing at Yubara fiercely.


    Yu Yuan''s eyes flickered slightly, and the next moment his body turned slightly, avoiding the inevitable sword in mid-air!


    Orochimaru also seemed to have guessed that the effect of his attack on Habara was mediocre, so he swung the Kusanagi sword again and attacked Habara.


    However, this time he was astonished to find that his arm had already been grabbed by Habara, and the next moment Habara quickly raised his head.


    "Oops!"


    Orochimaru was aware of his situation, he didn''t dare to meet Habara''s eyes at all.


    He immediately closed his eyes and struggled backwards, but Habara''s ninja sword quickly pierced his abdomen.


    "go to hell!"


    But at this moment, Habara suddenly found a large amount of black fine sand behind him.


    The black sand quickly gathered into a sharp cone-shaped object, which ruthlessly struck towards Habara''s back.


    "Is it the ability of the third Kazekage, Scorpio?"


    Habara had a judgment in his heart instantly, but it could be seen that this guy was really at odds with Orochimaru.


    He chose to go after Orochimaru was stabbed by himself, although this knife will definitely not cause any problems for Orochimaru.


    And the timing of his choice is also very good, at least there is no room for Habara to hide now.


    "But it''s interesting in this way, at least it''s much more interesting than dealing with those ordinary ninjas!"


    Habara thought silently in his heart that he did not choose to escape directly by void walking, but the brilliance of Susanoo shone on him again.


    "Ding!"


    Those who hit Susanoo''s body like black sand made harsh sounds, and with the continuous emergence of Habara Chakra, Susanoo''s size suddenly increased.


    Habara glanced at Tiandao Payne who was still motionless, and he suddenly smiled disdainfully.


    He probably knew what this guy was thinking. He probably didn''t bother to besiege Habara.


    It''s just a container with so many ideas, does he really think he is a god?


    "boom!"


    Susano, who was thirty or forty meters away, waved his fists, and Orochimaru in front of his eyes was suddenly sent flying.


    And the black sand beside him was completely defeated by Susano''s movements, and Habara stood inside Susano with his hands crossed.


    His huge chakra was constantly boiling, blowing his clothes and hair like the wind.


    He looked at the guys in front of him calmly, and then spoke quietly.


    "It''s interesting, but my character doesn''t like being pressed and beaten, so it''s my turn next!"


    After the words fell, huge chakra ninja swords appeared on Susano''s four arms again.


    The ninja sword was swung fiercely, and in an instant, the power like a catastrophe crazily attacked them.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Magnetic Sand Shield!"


    "Earth Dungeon Gangli Style Technique!"


    Seeing this scene, Scorpion and Onoki used ninjutsu at the same time to defend themselves.


    And unexpectedly, the defensive ninjutsu of the two of them overlapped and formed a clever fusion.


    The iron sand covered the rock giant, forming a double protection to protect everyone.


    Amidst the loud noise, gravel and gravel continued to fall.


    Their defense has long been dilapidated under the ravages of Habara Ninja Sword, but they have defended anyway.


    It was only the two of them working together to achieve this step, which made their mood not so good.


    But now they don''t have the time to think about it too much, because they have already noticed that Habara has started to attack.


    Xie raised his head and glanced at Payne who had not made a move in the sky, and he was also full of annoyance.


    But at this time, he didn''t bother to pay attention to so much, he directly spoke to Onoki, Kisame, and Orochimaru emerging from the ground.


    "Some people seem to have no hope and use, but we need to cooperate now, otherwise we may all have problems."


    "You don''t need to tell me, the old man knows."


    Onoki''s gaze swept across Scorpion''s face, especially when his gaze was fixed on the puppet, his expression became even more silent.


    But he could see that the puppet was the third Kazekage.


    He really didn''t expect that the person who provoked the third ninja world war was actually by his side.


    But he doesn''t bother to pay attention to these things now, and he is not even interested in telling the people in Hidden Sand Village about this information.


    Whether Sha Yin Village is dead or alive has nothing to do with him, what he has to do now is to solve the current troubles.


    After they communicated for a while, Scorpion immediately controlled the third generation of Kazekage to release more black sand to appear.


    And at this moment, the first defense they set up was directly broken by Habara!


    The huge azure figure appeared in front of them, and the huge chakra in the scorpion also quickly surged.


    Immediately, the black gravel flew into the air under his control, turning into several black giant palms and grabbing towards Yubara.


    The black gravel was constantly entangled, as if trying to trap Habara.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing this scene, Habara chuckled, and Susanoku''s ninja sword cut it directly, and the black gravel immediately collapsed.


    It has to be said that the quality of these black gravel is indeed very high, but no matter how high it is, it is not used by the original host.


    The third generation of Kazekage has already been completely dried up and turned into a puppet. His ability is indeed reserved, but his sensitivity is definitely not as good as before.


    If it were Sandai Kazekage who did it himself, perhaps Habara would not have had such an easy time.


    But to accomplish all this through the control of the scorpion, the pressure on Habara is really not that great.


    Scorpion seemed to have noticed this too, and his chakra began to increase continuously.


    Since there is no way to suppress Habara by quality, let''s try to suppress it by quantity!


    Under his control, more black gravel rose continuously.


    But no matter how much gravel rises, it will be cut off by Habara in the next moment!


    At this time, Onoki also quickly made seals with his hands, and he watched Habara''s hands quickly pressed to the ground coldly.


    "Earth Dungeon Earthquake Core!"


    Accompanied by the surge of his chakra, the earth suddenly burst into a roar.


    Under Habara''s feet, a square of ground sank directly as if under control.


    Habara immediately sensed that something was wrong, but just as he was about to leave this area immediately, other people also made moves.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Explosive Water Shockwave!"


    Kisame unceremoniously released the water escape directly at the pit, and immediately formed a seal again after the water source covered it.


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Prison Technique!"


    The huge water polo instantly covered Hanbara''s Susano, and it was not so convenient for Hanbara to move all at once in the current.


    "Trap him, don''t let him break free easily!"


    Seeing this scene, Onoki''s eyes could not help but light up slightly, and he quickly shouted loudly.


    At the same time, he was also speeding up to control his own chakra, allowing the area of ??Habara to sink deeper.


    "Psychic Art: Orochi!"


    Orochimaru, who had recovered from his injuries, glanced at Habara, and then he began to seal without hesitation.


    Several giant snakes were summoned by him, and then these giant snakes quickly entangled towards Yubara.


    At this moment, Scorpion is also stepping up efforts to control the third Kazekage, although the power of the third Kazekage is a bit uncomfortable when encountering the water escape.


    But his sand is magnetic sand, and it can still be manipulated well when it encounters water.


    With their cooperation, Habara really felt a little crisis.


    I have to say that these guys are indeed troublesome enough, and their strength is also strong enough.


    What makes Habara a little puzzled is why this scene always seems familiar.


    But he didn''t bother to think about it so much now, because his situation wouldn''t be easy if it went on like this.


    "Although I had expected it long ago, it was beyond my expectation to be forced into this by them."


    Habara''s eyes rolled quickly, and his chakra was frantically gathering.


    "But that''s good, I can also try my new power, I really have never used it before."


    While Habara was thinking silently, Ohnoki clasped his hands together, and then the whole earth began to vibrate violently.


    The deep pit created by him was directly filled by Tu Dun, but after all that happened last night, his complexion still didn''t improve.


    He stared at the area over there, his fighting posture still maintained.


    The same is true for other people, although after this wave of offensive, it may really be impossible to replace it with other people.


    But the guy they were facing was really not an ordinary person. This guy had dispersed an army of ninjas by himself!


    At this time, Habara, who was buried in the ground, closed his eyes slightly, and the Susanoo on his body began to show violent turmoil.


    Habara doesn''t plan to use the Susanoo of the third stage anymore, and at this time he plans to use the Susanoo of the fourth stage to deal with it!


    After all, his current enemy may not be able to stop Susano in the third stage.


    Especially Ohnogi, Susanoo''s mobility in the third stage is simply a living target in front of his Dust Dungeon.


    He must have higher mobility and stronger destructive power, only in this way can he be safer and more sure to solve the current troubles.


    It''s just that Susano in the third stage and Susano in the fourth stage are completely two concepts!


    Although it is only the lower body, in terms of body size, it is many times bigger than the third stage.


    After all, the fourth stage can also be called the mature body of Susanoo.


    That height is probably close to 100 meters, and the caster is no longer standing in Susano''s torso, but on top of Susano''s head!


    This also means that the order in which Habara builds Susanoo needs to be changed, and the chakra he releases needs to become more.


    In the original book, there is no scene where Uchiha Madara builds the fourth stage of Susanoo, but there is a scene where he completes the fifth stage of Susanoo.


    Habara remembered very clearly, when Onogi noticed Uchiha Madara''s Chakra, he obviously noticed that Chakra disorder.


    But when Uchiha Madara successfully constructed the fifth stage of Susanoo, he also clearly felt that ''the huge Chakra has completely stabilized''!


    Why did this happen? It wasn''t because the Chakra turmoil caused the collapse, and the reorganization of Susanoo would make Chakra "stabilized".


    Thinking of this, Habara also knew what to do, and he began to seriously build his own Susanoo.


    Among his tightly closed eyes, the left eye was spinning rapidly, and the chakra on his body also became disordered.


    And at this moment, Habara unexpectedly discovered that he seemed to have entered a strange space!


    In this strange world full of black and red intertwined, a giant with ancient armor on his body was silently watching him with silver light shining in his blue eyes.


    That deep, gloomy, and extremely terrifying cold aura impacted his brain all the time, and that body standing quietly but full of terrifying power made Habara terrified.


    It''s just that while being terrified, Habara also seemed to feel a little closeness, because the power of this giant was from the same source as him, because the power of this giant was his power!


    "Is this my complete Susanoo?"


    Habara muttered to himself, and the next moment he slightly stretched out his hand.


    Accompanied by his movement, Susano, who was exuding azure blue light, also stretched out his hand.


    When the two hands, one big and one small, touched together, a chakra that shocked Habara instantly passed to him!


    This chakra is so strong and the quality is so high.


    This terrifying chakra made Habara feel like he couldn''t control it at all.


    But this is just a feeling, because this kind of chakra belongs to him!


    At this moment, Habara clearly felt that the ground began to tremble crazily, and the chakra on his body became even more terrifying.


    He opened his eyes slightly, and the Eternal Eyes began to turn involuntarily.


    The chakra that was transmitted quickly changed his own Susanoo. These chakras quickly gathered leg bones in Susanoo''s lower body, and meridians and flesh and blood also appeared!


    At this moment, Habara found himself in a crystal storage tank, and his position was the top of Susanoo''s head.


    "Is this the Susanoo of the fourth stage?"


    Habara murmured to himself, he quietly felt his own strength, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    "However, this space is still too small, and Susano has no way to expand it at all, then"


    Thinking in his heart, Habara''s eyes focused, and the next moment the huge giant''s body struggled vigorously, and the giant snakes and black sand wrapped around him broke directly.


    Accompanied by the roar of Chakra, the water escape surrounding him was completely shattered, and at this moment he punched violently!


    "This Chakra"


    In the outside world, Onoki and the others clearly felt a more terrifying chakra turmoil at this moment.


    This instantly made their faces a little ugly. This chakra is even more suffocating than before!


    "boom!"


    In the next second, the ground suddenly shattered, and a huge fist blasted the ground open.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge figure jumped up from the ground.


    This figure stayed in mid-air, and his size was still getting bigger


    Susano, can be said to be the taboo power of the Uchiha clan.


    The power that can only be unlocked by opening the kaleidoscope Sharingan is also called the power of God.


    Susanoo symbolizes destruction, and the most terrifying thing is that very few people who have seen it survived.


    However, due to the different abilities of each person''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the appearance of Susanoo and the techniques used are also different.


    But along with this experience, Habara seemed to realize that Susano was always there, but he didn''t really ''see'' him at all!


    "Could it be that, in fact, Susano exists in the body of every Uchiha clan, and they, or it, are the patron saints of the Uchiha clan?"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart. At this time, his body began to gradually rise, and Susanoo''s body was also getting bigger.


    When Habara''s Susanoo had grown to nearly 100 meters, he made Susano stop.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want his Susanoo to continue to improve, but that he already feels that his right eye is getting a little tired.


    However, his left eye was far from reaching its limit, which made Habara know that he could actually go further.


    However, he still needs to have a sufficient understanding of Susano''s new stage, and it is best to reach that stage step by step.


    Of course, if he was really pushed into a hurry, it was not impossible for Habara to force himself to start the fifth stage.


    After all, he still has immortal art as a support, not to mention he still has the power of ''great destruction''!


    "Nice trick, but not at this level."


    Habara looked at these guys indifferently, and his voice was transmitted very far.


    Shisui, Kakashi, and Kakuo had all slowed down, they kept a safe distance, and were ready to respond to Habara at any time.


    And Konoha''s army has completely ran out of the tunnel, and they are also slowly approaching the battlefield.


    And Habara can still feel that with the appearance of Susano at this time, Konoha''s morale has almost reached its peak.


    In contrast, the situation on Yan Yin''s side is much worse.


    However, Habara didn''t pay too much attention to these things, his chakra was boiling crazily, and his hands had already started to seal quickly.


    In the same way, under his guidance, Susanoo also quickly started to seal.


    In an instant, a vast sea of ??power began to boil, and black and white flames spewed out from the sky of Susanoo strangely!


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ The Art of Extinguishing Fire!"


    The scorching flames spread wildly, and the entire space seemed to be ignited.


    Even if Onoki and the others are not sentient ninjas, they can still feel the terrifying power contained in this fire escape at this moment.


    The next moment, the flame touched the ground and erupted completely, turning the whole world into a sea of ??flames!


    All Iwagakushi stared at this scene dumbfounded. They saw nothing but the black flames, and the deadly heat wave hit their faces.


    "Such power"


    Looking at the sea of ??flames in front of him, even Nagato, who was flying in the air, felt his scalp tingling.


    In fact, the moment Habara broke through the siege and guided the Chakra giant to become even bigger, he already wanted to make a move.


    It''s just that he still maintains the idea that he is a **** in his heart, and he is still restraining his impulse.


    Nagato is definitely a proud person, it is because he is proud enough that he didn''t bring other clones with him.


    In his opinion, no matter how strong the so-called Uchiha Habara is, a clone of Tiandao is enough to restrain him.


    But now he felt that he really underestimated this Uchiha Habara.


    The strength of this guy is really beyond imagination. The strength of this guy is definitely not something that ordinary ninjas can possess.


    Now Nagato can no longer restrain himself, he has to do something.


    Especially what Xie said before, it''s not like he didn''t hear it. If he doesn''t take action again, there may be some problems in Xiao''s organization.


    "I am a god, there is absolutely no mistake about that.


    But now my strength is not complete, I just use less than half of it.


    Even if you shoot with these guys, it''s no big deal! "


    Nagato quickly completed his inner construction in his heart, and the next moment he quickly raised his hand.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Nagato let out an angry shout, and the next moment an inexplicable repulsion appeared between heaven and earth.


    This powerful repulsion directly blocked Habara''s raging flames, making it impossible for these raging flames to move forward at all.


    Even under the obstruction of this repulsive force, the black and white flames showed signs of burning towards the rear!


    "Ok?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect this so-called ''god'' to actually make a move, but it''s not a big deal.


    In fact, in Habara''s view, the current Nagato may not necessarily reach the level of nine years later.


    Even after nine years, he still had to work hard to flatten Konoha.


    If Habara was still in the kaleidoscope state, he would definitely be worried about this guy''s various weird powers.


    But after reaching the Eternal Eye, even if he still has some fears, his fears are much less.


    After all, Nagato''s eyes were not his own, and he couldn''t use the full power of these eyes at all.


    Of course, this is not to say that Habara is really worthy of Nagato, if all clones are in Habara, we should pay attention.


    After all, what he''s really worried about is Hungry Ghost Dao''s power to devour chakra, but this guy seems to have only one clone of Heavenly Dao.


    This is definitely good news for Habara.


    Even if his most powerful is the power of heaven, but without other abilities to cooperate, is the reincarnation eye still the reincarnation eye?


    "Amazing!"


    When Ohnoki saw the person from the Akatsuki organization in the sky stop Habara''s flames, he secretly sighed in his heart, and then he became extremely serious.


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Stripping the Original Realm!"


    His hands formed seals quickly, and a blazing light appeared in his palms. The next moment, this white light directly turned into a beam of light, sweeping fiercely forward!


    This terrifying beam of light decomposed all matter into molecules, even the black flame of Habara.


    The flames of Habara were directly divided into two by Ohnoki, and that white beam of light even cut towards Habara fiercely!


    It''s just that Habara is no longer the third-stage Susanoo like a war fortress at this time.


    He deftly controlled the fourth stage Susano and jumped up. After avoiding Onogi''s attack, Habara immediately launched a counterattack.


    Chakra ninja swords appeared on Susanoo''s four arms, and under his control, the four ninja swords swung out at the same time!


    The terrifying edge visible to the naked eye splashed out in an instant, and the earth was directly cut open under such an edge.


    When the four members of Akatsuki and Onogi saw this scene, they could only disperse immediately. They really didn''t dare to touch such a terrifying power casually.


    "Damn it!"


    However, as soon as he avoided it, Onoki''s face suddenly changed, and Habara also smiled inexplicably.


    Because these sharp edges didn''t seem to dissipate at all, they slammed into the rear fiercely, and behind them was Iwanin''s crippled army!


    However, Onoki had no choice but to watch the four sharp edges fly into the crowd.


    The shrill screams sounded on the plain again, and the sharpness of the meat grinder smashed the ninjas of the Iwain army to pieces!


    This is really "fairy fighting, mortals suffer", Habara himself didn''t expect that things could develop like this, but he was glad that Konoha''s army was far enough away.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid something unlucky will happen to them.


    Habara was still in a good mood, but at this time Onoki''s eyes had turned red, and his anger was almost burning his whole body


    Because he really never expected that things would develop like this, that this war would turn into such a level.


    It is impossible to say that he has no regrets in his heart, even if he diverts the conflict by virtue of this war, even if he also relies on this incident to deal with the affairs of the village.


    But at this time, the price he paid was too high, the price paid by the entire Yanyin Village was too high!


    "Uchiha Habara, you should die, you should die!"


    Onogi roared, the chakra in his body burst out suddenly, and the white light condensed in his hand again.


    "Dust escape, limit stripping!"


    The majestic chakra erupted crazily in his body, and the terrifying white beam of light covered the sky and the sun, fiercely moving towards Habara''s position.


    He wanted to attack Konoha''s large army, so as to achieve revenge with blood for blood.


    But he knew very well that he couldn''t get past Habara''s defense at all, and he might be killed by this guy Habara if he rushed over alone.


    All he can do now is to kill Habara as soon as possible, so that he can find a chance to break through the defense.


    Chen Dun''s power is very terrifying, even Yu Yuan didn''t dare to resist it at all.


    Because he is very clear that even Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo can''t stop Onogi''s dust escape at all.


    UU Reading Habara really didn''t dare to be careless in the end that it was Xue Ji who was eliminated.


    Controlling Susano, Habara jumped up, and then flipped in the air quickly and quickly before landing again.


    And that white beam of light has been following him, even the ground has been severely cut by this beam of light, leaving behind extremely flat and extremely dazzling cracks.


    However, this terrifying force did not hit Habara at all, the mobility of Susano is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    "Mystery Shark Muscle Fusion Form!"


    The Kisame in the distance has already completed the fusion with the shark muscle at this time, facing Habara, he dare not relax at all, and he has also completed his own technique.


    "Water Escape¡¤Big Explosion Water Shockwave!"


    The huge water tunnel instantly covered the entire area, and he had keenly seen that Habara seemed to be worried about the power of the dust tunnel, so he was very happy to create some space for Ohnoki.


    "Water Escape Thousand Food Shark!"


    Seeing Habara''s giant chakra covered by huge waves, he unceremoniously displayed his second ninjutsu.


    In an instant, thousands of terrifying sharks appeared in the water, and they frantically rushed towards Habara with their teeth bared.


    "Dust escape, is it such a terrifying technique?"


    Orochimaru and Scorpion also came to their senses at this moment, and they formed seals equally quickly.


    A huge number of black magnetic sand and giant snakes appeared quickly, and they also frantically attacked and harassed Habara.


    "Humph!"


    Habara snorted coldly, and he could see that these guys most likely wanted to suppress his range of action, so as to create opportunities for Onoki''s dust escape.


    But with this level, it seems that it is not enough.

 Chapter 209： Have you ever experienced despair?

    Although they were constantly relying on ninjutsu to try to compress Habara''s range of action, after all, the effect they achieved was mediocre.


    Although strictly speaking, their configuration is really no worse than Uchiha Madara singled out Gokage nine years later.


    Even in terms of single-body strength and various skills, it may be stronger than the five shadows in the future.


    But the problem is that the five of them are all strong in art, and they don''t have a top assaulter like the fourth generation of Raikage.


    Of course, if Kisame is willing to endure it, it is not impossible to give it a try.


    But the problem is that they don''t have top medical ninjas like Tsunade who can fully help recover their injuries.


    Under such circumstances, naturally, Kisame would not dare to go up, because if he goes up, he may be courting death.


    In addition, their hearts are not equal, at least Orochimaru did not reincarnate with dirty soil to disgust Habara this time.


    The most important thing is that they don''t have the belief in the future Five Kages!


    Under the superposition of various external factors, they did not cause much trouble to Habara.


    Even if he is constantly harassed by ninjutsu, and has to face the most dangerous dust escape.


    Habara can also constantly rely on his own mobility to evade and fight back!


    From the moment the six of them completely entered into the fight, the trembling of the ground never stopped, and everyone stared at everything in front of them dumbfounded.


    Looking at the ocean-like river that appeared on the flat land, watching the black gravel that filled the sky continue to spread.


    There are also white beams of light that appear from time to time, and the terrifying black flames that seem to be coming from heaven.


    Such a scene was extremely shocking, but it also made them a little numb.


    They are just doubting one thing now, and that is whether they are qualified ninjas.


    Because now they all feel that the ninja should be the same as the six people in front of them.


    With a wave of his hand, the landslides and the ground cracked, and any ninjutsu had a huge range and unimaginable power.


    Compared with the six of them, is he not worthy of the title of ninja?


    "Are we still going up?"


    While the Habara six were fighting in full swing, the three Shisui who were already closer to them seemed a little confused.


    Joining the battlefield, they will definitely be able to help, but the problem is that Habara is in this size, and the attack coverage is so large.


    Once they enter, who knows if they will hit themselves.


    And now Habara''s performance can be said to be more than capable, although there is a feeling of beating mosquitoes with a cannon.


    But every time he attacks, he can make Onoki and the others jump around, and even attack Yanyin''s large army to launch sneak attacks from time to time.


    Overall, Habara didn''t seem to have a problem at all.


    If they advance rashly, it''s hard to say whether they will bring some trouble to Habara.


    It was based on this situation that Kakudo couldn''t help asking.


    "Let''s observe first, it''s best not to act rashly."


    Shisui hesitated for a moment, before finally speaking.


    As a person who also owns Susanoo himself, he certainly knows that it is not a good thing for his own people to appear sometimes when the Susanoo is fighting.


    Because Susanoo''s power is too strong, and the range covered when attacking is too large.


    That''s why he chose to stop now, he didn''t want to cause trouble for Habara.


    In addition, Susano Shisui was also a little excited looking at Habara at this time.


    He knew that Habara''s eyes had already broken through the limit of the kaleidoscope.


    According to Habara himself, his eyes are now perfect kaleidoscope Sharingan, or eternal eyes.


    Such eyes burst out with such power, and it is almost normal to be able to open such a Susanoo!


    But these are trivial matters, Shisui is not surprised by the strength Habara showed, this kind of strength will only motivate him to keep moving forward.


    And he is also thinking about one thing, that is how to help Habara end the war faster.


    His idea is very simple, that is to attack the group of rock ninja army who have already run to the rear!


    Just wanting to run to the rear is not a simple matter, they have to detour to get by.


    And after the past, Shisui is not sure whether the three of them can deal with the army of Iwanin.


    Although Yanyin''s large army was basically defeated by Habara''s belief, and the attrition was also very serious.


    But the problem is that the old man Onogi is here, and this old man is the support of the belief of Yan Yin''s army.


    With him there, maybe Yan Yin''s large army has recovered a certain amount of morale, and I am afraid that the relative combat effectiveness has also recovered a little.


    And at this time, Shishui and the others ran past, that is, they really went deep behind the enemy''s rear. Who knows if Ohnoki and the others will be even crazier by then.


    But this is the only thing he can think of, the best choice to deal with the battle situation now!


    Just thinking about these things, I have to say hello to the other two. Both Kakashi and Kadoka are very powerful people, otherwise Tsunade would not let them follow him.


    Especially Kadotsu, this guy was brought back by Habara himself, and his ability is absolutely trustworthy.


    Thinking of this, Zhishui said in a low voice: "Actually, I have an idea, a very dangerous idea."


    "What do you think?" Kakashi asked immediately when he heard Shisui''s words.


    Although Shisui was also a member of Anbu before, and Kakashi is much higher than Shisui in terms of position.


    But the current Shisui is no longer a member of Anbu, he is now the deputy head of the Uchiha clan, and even has a huge influence in the security department.


    Most importantly, Shisui also has eyes as strong as Habara!


    Kakashi doesn''t know so many secrets about Sharingan, and he doesn''t even know what level his eyes have reached now.


    But he knew that Zhishui was no longer the same Zhishui as before, even subconsciously he regarded Zhishui as the captain of the team.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it, I have long wanted to make a move."


    Kakuzu also spoke from the side, as for whether he wants to make a move, or is worried that Habara will fight decisively, and he doesn''t know if he doesn''t have money to get it.


    But his attitude was very clear, and this attitude made Zhishui very at ease.


    "I want to go to the Yanyin Army."


    Zhishui didn''t talk nonsense, he directly expressed his thoughts.


    "You know, it''s very dangerous to do that, but the situation is that it''s very difficult for us to do anything positively.


    Even doing it forcefully may lead to some negative effects.


    So my idea is to go around to the back and find trouble with those Iwa ninja troops! "


    Shisui''s words made Kakuzu and Kakashi frowned slightly, they both knew how dangerous it was to do so.


    But after a brief silence, Jiaodu spoke directly.


    "I hope you don''t mind if I''m straightforward. I know that there is a big gap between you and the boss''s strength, but I want to know..."


    Jiaodu looked at Zhishui very seriously, and he asked seriously.


    "Can I do what the boss has done before, or are you sure that Yan Yin will suffer large-scale casualties?"


    "I''m not sure, so I need your help."


    Zhishui also looked very serious, he spoke quickly.


    "But my Susanoo can also reach the third stage, which is the state before Habara."


    "That''s fine, I hope you don''t lie to me."


    Kadotsu nodded, he had seen Shisui open in that state, as long as he maintained that state and launched an attack, he would definitely be able to suppress Iwanin.


    "I agree, I can be with you."


    "I have no problem either."


    Kakashi also nodded at this moment, and he said very seriously.


    "I can cooperate and support you. This is war, and I am naturally obliged!"


    ¡­


    Habara didn''t know what Shisui and the others were thinking, but he also noticed that the speed of the three slowed down, and then they ran towards the flank.


    Such an approach makes Habara a little puzzled, but Habara doesn''t have the time to care about them so much now.


    The members of Shisui''s team are of high quality, and both Kakuzu and Kakashi make Habara feel more at ease.


    Although Habara sometimes thinks, Kakuzu and Kakashi, the mortal enemies in the original book, are actually in the same team, which is too incredible.


    But regardless of the relationship between their mortal enemies in the original book, the strength of the two of them is strong enough, and they are definitely a powerful force when they cooperate with each other.


    With the addition of Zhishui, it is enough for them to carry out some extremely dangerous tasks.


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Although Habara was thinking about the situation of Shisui and the others, his attention was mainly on the five guys in front of him.


    Their strength was extraordinary, and if Habara wasn''t careful, he would become abnormally dangerous.


    Standing in the crystal chamber above Susanoo''s head, Habara quickly formed a seal with both hands.


    And his movements also made Susano move, Susano''s two hands also began to form seals, and the other two hands were still waving ninja swords.


    The powerful blade shattered the ground, and at the same time directly dismembered a giant snake and scattered the black gravel flying towards him.


    The next moment, five black and white flaming dragons spewed out from the huge Susanoo''s mouth.


    The five black dragons roared deafeningly, and then frantically moved towards the Onogi five.


    The speed of black dragons is extremely fast, and their size is also extremely large, and their power is completely predictable.


    However, the five Onogi were very calm, and they immediately began to use their own abilities to solve their own troubles.


    "Water Escape¡¤Rain Four Sharks!"


    The ghost shark formed a seal quickly, and the next moment four water sharks leaped vertically and headed towards a fire dragon.


    Naturally, this small shark can''t stop Habara''s fire dragon, but these sharks can continue to split!


    After the first wave of impact, they quickly split, and then continued to hit Habara''s fire dragon.


    They were like raindrops without stopping, until they completely wiped out Habara''s fire dragon!


    "Hmph, Earth Dungeon Gangli Style Art!"


    Ono Konoha snorted coldly, and the next moment a huge rock giant roared up.


    The rock giant swung its fist fiercely towards the black dragon, and at this moment, a violent roar suddenly sounded.


    That black fire dragon was crushed by this rock giant''s punch!


    Although its body also started to be ignited, it was obviously enough.


    Orochimaru, Scorpion, and Nagato used different methods, but they also blocked the attacks of these fire dragons.


    But at this moment, Habara''s figure flashed slightly, and he had already arrived in front of that rock giant Onogi!


    Ninja knife slashed at the rock giant fiercely, as if cutting tofu, this rock giant was cut in two by Habara.


    The rock giant summoned by the Goslagi-style technique is still extremely defensive, but it is not enough to face the power of Susanoo.


    Ohnoki is obviously aware of this, so he has not used this technique much.


    Even if it was used, it was only used to block Habara''s insane offensive. And when Habara chopped off the rock giant with a single blow, Ohnoki''s eyes lit up slightly.


    His hands suddenly began to form seals, and with the appearance of white light in his palms, the powerful chakra began to surge crazily.


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Stripping the Original Realm!"


    Seeing the white beam of light piercing towards him again, Habara couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    The degree of trouble this Ohnoki is really unimaginable, especially that **** Chen Dun is really something that Habara can''t avoid.


    The most important thing is, judging from the reactions of those from the Xiao organization before, these guys probably already know that they don''t want to face Chen Dun.


    They have created many opportunities for Onoki, if it weren''t for them, they really don''t have much tacit understanding, and the current battle is still constantly grinding.


    I''m afraid they really found a little chance to make Yubara suffer a bombardment from Dust Dun.


    And just when Habara was about to dodge, the annoying black sand appeared again, and this time Orochimaru quickly summoned Wanshe to deal with him.


    Kisame''s water escape also broke out at this moment, even Nagato, who thought he was a god, also used Wanxiang Tianyin at this moment to hold Habara and prevent him from moving!


    "It''s really troublesome enough!"


    Habara narrowed her eyes slightly, such a scene is really uncomfortable.


    But Habara is really not easy to deal with, especially with his continuous use of Susanoo and his constant adaptation to Kaleidoscope.


    The current him can be said to be a process of continuous improvement, and his strength is constantly improving.


    Moreover, these people''s beliefs and wills are neither unified, and some people are also very unstable.


    Even if Habara doesn''t use space ninjutsu, he will definitely not be afraid of these guys!


    "It''s really embarrassing Ohnoki. How can you defeat me when you cooperate with such an insect?"


    Habara Chakra erupted suddenly, and the Susano on his body also let out a roar.


    The next moment, the gravel that had just wound up was directly crushed by Susanoo!


    The vast blade crossed the black sand, and then frantically moved towards the position where the scorpion was.


    Scorpion had no choice but to immediately control the puppet of the Third Kazekage to take him away from here.


    At the same time, Susanoku''s other hand endured the knife and disappeared, and grabbed the ten thousand snakes that had just wound up.


    The huge wrist pinched Wan She''s head fiercely, which immediately made Wan She start to struggle crazily.


    With the sound of ''Peng'', Wan Snake could no longer bear the power of Susanoo, and it disappeared directly back to the psychic world.


    The sky filled with smoke covered Susano, and Habara was also at this moment, and then the thick smoke jumped out from the top of Susano''s head.


    The moment he moved away, the white beam of light directly penetrated Susanoo''s head.


    It''s just that what Chen Dun hit at this time was only fragments of chakra, and Habara had already quietly landed on the surface of the water created by Kisame.


    "He''s out, pay attention!"


    Kisame discovered the situation in an instant, and he quickly formed seals with both hands.


    "Water Escape Thousand Food Shark!"


    However, the moment he just completed this technique, his face suddenly changed: "Get out of the water!"


    However, it was still too late, and with the terrifying Chakra eruption, the water surface was visibly frozen by the naked eye!


    "Mysterious Art, Frozen Tomb!"


    The technique Habara chose was also very simple. Facing Water Dun, he directly chose to use Ice Dun.


    Ever since he obtained the Frozen Tomb, Habara has never used this technique.


    Although he has studied it carefully because of Yin Dun, but the research does not represent the actual effect of use.


    After all, Habara is a bit unfamiliar in terms of water escape, but he is a very traditional Uchiha.


    However, lack of proficiency in water escape and even this technique does not mean that Habara cannot use this technique.


    Especially after Habara was able to mobilize the power of Yin Yang Dun, the difficulty of this technique was not as difficult as Habara imagined.


    Although Yu Yuan is not without brains, he wants to try to mix Yin Dun or Yang Dun with other escape techniques.


    But after some simple attempts, he resolutely gave up, because he found that the Yin Dun and Yang Dun injected into each technique had a very high ratio requirement.


    This is definitely not something that can be messed around casually. Once the ratio is a little bit weaker, the consequences are not a joke.


    Maybe Habara wants to open his mind, or maybe he can be broad-minded.


    His only pity now is that those Yin Dun and Yang Dun techniques from thousands of years ago have not been preserved much, even Uchiha has not gained anything.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that there is actually one, but it was taken away by Uchiha Madara, otherwise, how could Uchiha Madara know the technique of Yin Dun¡¤Raipai?


    It''s just that these things are not what Habara needs to consider now. He can think about it after the war, but now he still has to deal with his enemies well!


    Accompanied by his chakra surging, the entire water surface was frozen in an instant.


    And this kind of freezing is still spreading crazily, the shark that Kisame just summoned is also completely frozen at this moment.


    All the people standing above the water could only retreat immediately when they saw this situation, they seemed to be able to feel how dangerous this terrifying ice escape was.


    "Gene Age"


    "This guy, why is he still able to escape from ice?"


    However, while retreating, they couldn''t help but start thinking about this question in their minds.


    Bingdun is the unique blood of Wuying Village, and that family has already been wiped out.


    And this Uchiha Habara is from the Uchiha clan, how could he be ice escape as a fire escape clan?


    These things keep spinning in their minds, but they can''t get any information anyway.


    Ohnoki was also full of doubts at this time, and he couldn''t figure out why.


    But at this time, he had already flown up, and his eyes shone slightly as he looked at the figure of Habara in the distance.


    He was protected by Susano just now, and he himself was not sure whether Chen Dun could break the defense.


    But now Habara took the initiative to leave Susanoo, especially this guy is still in the process of performing the spell, this is an excellent opportunity for him.


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Stripping the Original Realm!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Ohnoki didn''t care about the chakra problem in his body, he cast Dust Dungeon again!


    The white beam of light pierced fiercely towards Yubara, and Yubara also raised his head slightly at this moment.


    Strangely, there was a slight smile on his face.


    The next moment, the terrifying Chakra appeared on his body.


    A strong cold air quickly spread over his body, and the next moment, the mausoleum-like True Ice sealed his whole body in ice.


    Also at this moment, the white beam of light slammed into the ice, and a violent roar suddenly sounded...


    ¡­


    "Ice escape?"


    Shisui''s trio also found out about Habara''s situation at this time, and they didn''t expect that Habara would use blood like Bingdun to continue the limit.


    In fact, it''s not just them, even Konoha''s large army far away from the front line has clearly discovered this matter.


    But at this moment, all of them behaved fairly calmly, after all Habara had already brought them too many ''surprises''.


    It''s just an ice escape, it seems that this is not a big deal, right?


    Especially at this moment, the three of Zhishui have quickly penetrated to the flank of Yanyin''s army.


    They could almost see each other''s existence, so they didn''t have so much free time to care about what special techniques Habara used.


    "Get ready, everyone."


    While running fast, Shisui whispered to Kakashi and Kadotsu beside him.


    "No problem, but I still need to clarify some combat plans."


    Jiaodu quickly said that he still seemed to be in a stable mood, but he felt a little bit emotional about Zhishui in his heart.


    This guy''s speed is really fast enough, both he and Kakashi can feel that this guy is suppressing his speed.


    And now he has come to a conclusion that these Uchihas are really monsters.


    In other words, people who evolved from ordinary Sharingan are all monsters!


    Uchiha Habara is a big monster, and this Uchiha Shisui is also a small monster.


    Their current speed is fast enough, but this kid obviously hasn''t used his strength yet. It''s hard for anyone to hold back in a battle.


    However, his thoughts disappeared in an instant. Although Zhishui was the captain of the action this time, he still asked him for advice on how to assign the battle.


    After all, Kakudo is a person with rich experience, even though he often fought alone before, but this does not mean that he is not good at this aspect.


    They already have a plan, but before that, they are still clear, after all, a ninja who is too strong may wave himself when fighting.


    For example, Uchiha Habara, the boss of Kadotsu.


    "I am in charge of large-scale ninjutsu support, Shisui, you are responsible for killing the enemy to the greatest extent, just like your patriarch.


    Kakashi, you are responsible for assassinating those temporary combat commanders, and use your experience in Anbu. Are you clear, everyone? "


    "No problem." "Understood."


    Shisui and Kakashi each answered, and then Shisui nodded to both Kakashi and Kakashi.


    The next moment he turned into a streamer of light and disappeared directly in front of the two of them.


    "It''s really worthy of the instant water stop."


    Both Kakuzu and Kakashi sighed inwardly, and then both of them also started to speed up.


    "who?"


    At this moment, a little commotion suddenly appeared in Yanyin''s large army who had hid in the rear to watch the battle.


    Even if they were watching the battle, someone was following them.


    At this moment, they immediately discovered the situation of Zhishui and the other three, and they immediately launched an attack.


    They were really terrified of being tortured by Habara, and when they saw a person rushing over, they subconsciously became nervous.


    At this moment, countless Kunai were directly shot out, and they really didn''t dare to let such a guy come closer.


    "come yet?"


    Seeing this scene, Zhishui who was in a state of acceleration, his eyes turned scarlet in an instant.


    The weird dart-like kaleidoscopes were spinning in his eye sockets, and at this moment he had already seen clearly the trajectories of these sufferings.


    The speed of these kunai is very fast, but under Zhishui''s speed, these kunai have no possibility of hitting him at all.


    With his high speed, he not only attracted the first wave of attacks, but he himself has already rushed ahead of the crowd!


    "Buzz!"


    His ninja sword was unsheathed in an instant, and his kaleidoscope began to rotate rapidly.


    Every rock ninja who looked at him became sluggish instantly, and his ninja knife quickly cut off their arteries.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    Yan Yin''s large army instantly issued a warning, and the captains of each team also began to organize their own teams to fight back.


    However, at this moment, a powerful Chakra erupted suddenly.


    "Wind Escape ¡¤ Suppressing Harm!"


    "Fire Escape Head Hard!"


    Two weird masks wrapped in black matter appeared behind Jiaodu, who was already close to the edge, and these two masks erupted with terrifying power.


    "Compound Ninja Art, Flame Wind Chaos Wave!"


    The two ninjutsu blended with each other, and with the cooperation of attributes, a huge sea of ??flames swept towards Iwanin.


    I don''t know if Kakuzu did it on purpose, he was imitating what Habara did to Iwagakushi before.


    But I have to say that this kind of fire escape immediately aroused the fear in the hearts of these rock ninjas.


    Under such circumstances, their first reaction was to turn their heads and leave instead of using ninjutsu to block them!


    "Don''t run around, this is not Uchiha Habara!"


    At this time, the rock ninjas can only rely on the captains to command.


    But these captains were also noticed by Kakashi who had rushed over, and his target was these captains.


    After Shisui cleaned up some ninjas on the periphery, he jumped up and rushed to the crowded place.


    Kakuzu''s technique forced these rock ninjas to retreat, but they were also concentrated in one area, which was very suitable for Shisui to play.


    The Chakra in his body spread wildly, and in an instant a half-length giant Chakra in armor appeared in the crowd.


    "This... this is..."


    At this moment, these rock ninjas were a little bit overwhelmed.


    They were beaten by Habara just now, and their confidence was about to collapse. Now they managed to hide behind, but no one expected that there would be someone who could use this technique.


    Shisui controlled Susanoo to attack frantically among the crowd, which further destroyed the morale of these rock ninjas.


    "Don''t mess around, this guy is not Uchiha Habara!"


    Those captains were still directing their teams as much as possible, but at this moment one of the captains'' face changed slightly.


    Because he clearly felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    What''s even more tragic is that he couldn''t scream at all, he could only see the moving hand of a rock ninja.


    It''s just that this rock ninja is very strange, one of his eyes is emitting a scarlet light...


    ¡­


    "Did you make it?"


    Onoki looked at the huge smoke and dust raised because Chen Dun hit the target, he couldn''t help frowning and thought silently.


    But soon his face changed slightly, the frozen water surface thawed at this moment, and the huge smoke and dust quickly dissipated.


    Soon, Uchiha Habara''s figure appeared above the water, and he didn''t seem to have any problems at all.


    Obviously, he successfully blocked his dust escape!


    "How is this possible?"


    Onoki clenched his fists, he thought incredulously.


    At this time, Yu Yuan also looked at Onoki with some fear on his face, that damned Chen Dun was too dangerous.


    He was right to drop Susanoo, since at that point he had to avoid it unless he used voidwalk.


    He just used the space ninjutsu with the 100-meter-tall Susanoo, and he felt that he should forget it.


    Although he has a lot of chakra, it is not wasted like this.


    What''s more, he also met Shui Dun, so naturally he can try to use his latest power.


    As it turns out, the Icy Mausoleum works really well.


    While Habara froze himself to avoid Chen Dun, he unexpectedly recovered a lot of his own chakra and physical strength.


    It''s just that Chen Dun is not joking, even Zhen Bing is almost smashed by it!


    Perhaps Habara''s understanding and use of this technique has not yet reached its peak. After all, his water escape has not even completed the transformation and qualitative change.


    But no matter what, the power of Chen Dun is obvious to all, once it is really penetrated, Habara will be in danger!


    "After all, you can''t move if you''re sealed inside.


    And this technique actually has a time limit, it''s not the kind that can be used at any time. "


    Hahara thought silently in his heart, but soon he looked behind Ohnoki and the others in surprise.


    At this moment, Onoki''s face also changed drastically. He turned around quickly, only to see that the flanks of the large army behind them were already in flames.


    And in the densely populated area in front of the main force, a green chakra giant is madly attacking the crowd!


    Obviously, that is another Susanoo.


    "Zhishui kid..."


    At this moment, Habara also understood what Shisui and the others'' previous course of action was. The feeling guy took Kakashi and Kakuto to steal the house.


    Although it is said that all tactics are for changing homes, but can you really handle it with just the three of you?


    Habara didn''t have any doubts about the choice of the three of them, but was a little worried about their abilities.


    But compared to Habara, Onogi''s worries are the most serious.


    At this time, his teeth were about to be gritted, because those people were all valuable talents in their village.


    For a moment, he really couldn''t restrain his impulse, ignored Habara and turned to support his large army.


    But he knew better that once he left the people from the Akatsuki organization, he might really not be able to manage Yuyuan.


    The five of them teamed up to fight like this, if he immediately ran away with the people from the Xiao organization, it would be possible!


    He can only forcibly suppress his emotions now, he must solve Uchiha Habara as soon as possible.


    Because only in this way can he support his own people!


    "We need a quick fix!"


    Onogi''s voice seemed terribly gloomy at this moment, and he whispered to everyone in the Akatsuki organization.


    "You have also seen the current situation, there is another Uchiha who can use Susanohu in the back.


    If they turn around and attack us, we probably won''t be able to stop them at all!


    Only by solving Uchiha Habara and solving him can we have a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    I know you have no faith, nor any will to fight.


    But as hired ninjas, what you want is money.


    I can promise you that when the war is over, regardless of victory or defeat, I will give you more than five times the reward.


    Now I only have one request, to do my best to cooperate with me and create some opportunities for me.


    His technique just now is very strong and can block the technique of stripping the original world, but I still have a stronger technique that I haven''t used.


    I need your cooperation, and you will go all out to cooperate! "


    Ohnoki''s words were very strong, but he also exposed his heart, that is, he said ''regardless of victory or defeat''.


    Normally, it is impossible for an old fox like Onoki to say such a thing.


    But at this time, he was under too much pressure, or Uchiha Habara''s strength was too strong, and he no longer had the confidence to say that he could win without a doubt.


    Of course, it is also possible that he is showing his determination and telling the people in the Akatsuki organization his commitment.


    But no matter which one it is, the members of the Xiao organization will not take it to heart, they are more concerned about the issue of money.


    Xiao organization needs to develop, which naturally requires money as support.


    And guys like Orochimaru and Scorpion also need enough money to meet their own experimental needs.


    Therefore, at the moment Ohnoki made the promise, they reached a tacit understanding in their hearts.


    Even Nagato, who claimed to be a god, nodded slightly at this moment.


    "We can cooperate with you, but you have to remember your words."


    After saying this, Nagato controlled Payne to look at the others. Although none of the three responded, Nagato also got the answer.


    "Give me some time."


    Nagato opened his mouth again, and Payne had already raised his hands, and the terrifying Chakra was condensing madly.


    "I have prepared a big gift for him!"


    "In that case..."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and then he rushed out with Kusanagi sword in hand.


    "Come on, everyone!"


    "Hmph, I really want to die."


    Kisame watched Orochimaru''s movements, he couldn''t help but snorted coldly, and then he quickly formed a seal.


    "Water Escape¡¤Big Explosion Water Shockwave!"


    With his chakra erupting, the world seemed to be stained with a layer of blue.


    Amidst the terrifying sound of the tsunami, a huge current rushed towards Habara crazily.


    Seeing this scene, Habara immediately jumped up, and at this moment Orochimaru came to Habara like riding the wind and waves.


    The Grass Pheasant Sword in his hand glowed with blue light, stabbing fiercely at Habara.


    Habara''s eyes flickered slightly, and he easily avoided Orochimaru''s attack.


    But at this moment, the voice of Orochimaru also reached his ears.


    "Be careful, Patriarch Habara, everyone is serious this time.


    Even our leader is gathering strength. "


    Orochimaru''s reminder made Habara raise his eyebrows, and he quickly whispered.


    "Protect yourself, and I will do my best."


    After all, Habara kicked Orochimaru out, but Orochimaru didn''t seem to respond at all.


    Habara''s words are still echoing in his mind, this is what he is most interested in.


    But Yubara didn''t fall to the surface of the water, Kisame''s water escape really left him with a deep strength.


    However, Habara has already begun to gather his own strength, and he still has to pay attention to Orochimaru''s words.


    Especially that guy Nagato started to use his strength, which is something worthy of attention.


    "Just right, I also want to see, if I use Xianju and Great Destroyer on Susanohu in the fourth stage, what kind of result will it be like!"


    Habara was thinking quickly, and at this moment those black gravels suddenly emerged from the water, those magnet-like gravels could not be washed away even by water escape.


    Scorpion controlled the gravel and directly covered Habara''s body, but at this moment, azure blue chakra appeared on Habara''s body.


    The grit didn''t touch him at all, but it did entangle him.


    "Okay, this guy is going to use Susanoo again!"


    Scorpion shouted loudly at Payne who was beside him, he didn''t think he could stop Habara''s attack.


    Nagato ignored him at this time, but he also controlled Payne to raise his hand.


    In his hand, a highly condensed chakra into a black sphere quietly appeared, and a powerful attraction had begun to emerge at this moment.


    "Ok?"


    Habara in the distance naturally noticed all of this, and at this moment he also knew what Nagato was going to do.


    "Earth Explosion Star!"


    Payne raised his hands and pushed forward hard, and the black sphere quickly flew towards Habara.


    At this moment, the ground began to tremble violently.


    "boom!"


    In an instant, the roar continued, and countless gravels were lifted up from the ground that had been shattered by the battle.


    And these gravels quickly surrounded Yubara, and then completely wrapped Yubara in it!


    "This... what kind of technique is this?"


    Among the Konoha troops in the distance, Tsunade was dumbfounded when she saw this technique, even though she had been stimulated enough today.


    And other people also looked at all this incredulously, especially when the sphere became bigger and bigger??? The ground vibration became stronger and stronger, and a deep giant pit appeared in front of them!


    Ohnoki was also shocked by what he saw, he took a deep look at Payne, and then he started to seal without saying a word.


    The vast chakra quickly condensed in his body, and at the same time, Yubara quietly changed inside the Earthburst Star.


    "As expected of the Sage of the Six Paths to seal Otsutsuki Kaguya''s technique, even if it is used by Nagato, it is extremely terrifying."


    Habara silently thought that strange eye shadows had already appeared on his face, and his power was also intensifying crazily.


    Those huge rocks didn''t really touch him because he was still covered with the power of Susanoo.


    He is really going to go all out this time, although he knows that he may be exhausted if he does this, after all, the battle with Uchiha Madara has given him experience.


    However, the power of the tauren can still keep him a little bit, especially if he also wants to see if he has such a hole card!


    "Susano, open!"


    Habara''s Eternal Eyes began to spin crazily, bloodstains had already flowed out from his eyes, his hands were in the posture of seal seal, and the azure light kept shining on his body.


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by the violent roar, Nagato''s newly condensed Earth Explosion Star was directly exploded by Susano!


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Boundary Stripping!"


    Ohno Konoha completed his technique at this moment, and the terrifying beam of light rushed towards Habara.


    However, this time Habara didn''t dodge, and an unprecedented terrifying chakra surged up.


    Susano in a mature body swelled towards an incredible size, and a shuddering chakra emanated from him.


    "boom!"


    The beam of light hit Susano, and under such an attack, Susano instantly became incomplete.


    But under Habara''s powerful chakra, his Susanoo still remained stable.


    At this moment, he has already started the great destruction, and he has also started a firm will.


    Under Onoki''s inconceivable gaze, Susanoo continued to be broken and condensed, and his body suddenly rose to more than 100 meters.


    What was even more frightening was when he moved Chen Dun trying to attack Susanoo''s head, where Habara was.


    A phantom of armor suddenly appeared on this Susanoo, and a huge helmet appeared on his head.


    "Certainly!"


    Habara shouted loudly, Susanoo''s chakra froze, and the armor completely covered it, and two energy long swords appeared behind each other, standing quietly in the scabbard.


    "Zhu Shi Da Luo"


    At this moment, Chen Dun''s power could no longer penetrate Susanoo''s body.


    Even if it had already attacked Habara''s location, it still couldn''t pose any threat to Habara!


    Also at this moment, Susanoo''s face was extremely clear, like a Rakshasa in a temple, ferocious and terrifying, making people feel horrified at a glance. UU reading


    Onoki and Akatsuki watched this scene blankly, even Onoki dropped his hands baldly.


    He took a step back subconsciously, cold sweat slowly dripping from his forehead, he seemed to see that rebellious man again.


    "This is, Uchiha''s power..."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, at this time he was full of excitement, but at the same time he was trembling all over.


    He seemed to understand a little bit what Habara meant by protecting himself.


    Ghost Shark and Xie were already dumb at this moment, they found that they couldn''t make any sound at this moment.


    Even Nagato, who considers himself a god, seemed a little lost at this moment, as if he didn''t understand what happened at all.


    "It seems that you have also stopped here."


    Habara''s indifferent voice sounded again, and he stood in the crystal chamber on Susanoku''s forehead with his arms folded.


    At this time, he also felt that he was using too much force, even his physical fitness was already very weak.


    Sure enough, strength still needs to be obtained step by step.


    The Susanoo in the fifth stage, even if it is activated by various means, is not so easy to control.


    But at this time, he was also in a very good mood. He looked at the five people calmly, and suddenly he showed a smile.


    "A question to you, have you ever experienced despair?"


    Without waiting for these people to answer, Habara moved directly.


    The next moment, Susano pulled out his ninja sword, and the sky tilted in an instant!


    The blade was vertical and horizontal, and its power seemed to destroy the world. The earth rumbled, and a bottomless canyon appeared on the earth in the huge smoke.


    In the distance, two mountain peaks broke at the same time, the incision was smooth, and they fell on the ground with a loud noise...


    ¡­

 Chapter 210： You are Ninja Shura, Uchiha Madara!

    Habara slowly opened his eyes, and the scene in front of him gradually changed from blurred to clear.


    Looking at the familiar white top of the wall and the somewhat unpleasant smell of disinfectant in his breath, Habara closed his eyes again.


    He knew that he was now in that nasty medical room again, and this was the third time he had been thrown in this month.


    Although it was nothing embarrassing to enter the medical room, it still made Habara a little embarrassed.


    Especially every time Habara came in, it wasn''t because he was injured in the battle and came in for treatment.


    Every time he was too exhausted, he had to be sent in.


    "I''m afraid I''m the only one in Konoha. After continuous high-intensity battles, I have to be held down and healed."


    Habara was lying on the bed, listening to the sound from the equipment beside him, he thought helplessly.


    It''s just that compared to the helplessness, the happy thing is not without it, that is, the war is over!


    That''s right, the war between Konoha and Iwain has actually ended.


    Under the circumstances that Yubara worked hard and fully activated all his powers, he got a hole card and an answer that made him extremely satisfied.


    That is the fifth stage Susano, the Susano who claims to be able to destroy everything, almost only Senju Hashirama can resist!


    In front of Susanoo like this, the power of this era is really not so impressive.


    Especially when Habara asked, "Have you experienced despair" in a joking tone.


    And after cooperating with Susanohu to launch a wave of tentative attacks, Onogi and the other five can be said to have collapsed.


    And when Habara turned the gun to launch a second wave of attacks at them, Orochimaru used the triple Rashomon without hesitation, then turned and ran away.


    What he did caused a herd effect, even if Ghost Shark and Scorpion didn''t move for a while.


    But when they saw that Rashomon was shattered in an instant, they didn''t hesitate anymore, and immediately ran away in a hurry.


    Payne finally took a deep look at Habara, and the next moment he flew up and turned around to leave.


    Habara didn''t know whether he was afraid, or worried that his friend''s body would be smashed.


    But all in all, he still did not choose to confront Habara head-on in the end, and his departure also left Onogi with no choice but to face Habara alone.


    And Ohnoki also seemed to know that the general situation was over, and he seemed to have completely lost his mind as he stood there sluggishly.


    He who was already seventy years old and very old seemed to be ten years older at this moment.


    He didn''t resist again, until Tsunade led a large army to seal his chakra, he didn''t move.


    It can be said that the moment he was caught by Tsunade, the war was over.


    And Habara also took advantage of the opportunity to untie his Susanoo, but at that moment, Habara passed out listening to the cheers that shook the sky.


    He was really tired, and Susanoo in the fifth stage was too exhausted.


    "However, my resilience is still really good. Now, except for my eyes are still a little sore, everything else is recovering well."


    Lying on the bed, Habara silently thought to himself, perhaps because of the restoration of blood vessels, his physical recovery speed was unimaginable.


    At this time, he has basically recovered his chakra. You must know that his previous battles consumed a lot of chakra.


    And his body recovered very well, and he was not injured after thinking about it carefully.


    After all, it is Uchiha and not Senshou, but he has many ways to protect himself.


    However, his eyes were not as optimistic as he imagined, and until now he still felt that his eyes were a bit uncomfortable.


    In fact, this point is also understandable for Habara. The Eternal Eye is an eye that cannot be blinded, and it can also bring a huge improvement to the user.


    But the problem is that pupil power, in fact, always has an upper limit.


    If you regard pupil force as a glass of water, and using pupil technique is drinking water.


    Then Kaleidoscope Sharingan is to drink these water sources continuously, and will not add water to the cup.


    However, after injecting the cells of Senshou Zhujian, it is equivalent to remembering to add water while drinking water.


    It''s just that the speed of adding water will be very slow, but it''s right not to dry up the water in the cup after all.


    Once you reach the eternal eye, you will continue to add water while drinking water, and you will definitely ensure that there is water in the cup.


    However, it takes some time to add water. If you drink too much, there will naturally be room for water in the cup.


    Habara is drinking too much at one time now, he needs a recuperation process to make up for his previous loss.


    "But no matter what, I also got a hole card, a hole card in an absolute sense!"


    Although the state is not so good, Habara is still very happy at this time.


    He has now clarified the limits of his strength, and he also knows his general direction. The most important thing is that he has experienced the ultimate strength!


    Although the experience time was less than a minute, but that kind of power really fascinated him.


    In the fifth stage, Susano is really worthy of the power of a **** and demon. No wonder Uchiha Madara would bluntly say that all the people who have seen him in this state are dead.


    Because in this state, that power is really unrivaled!


    The effect of Habara''s full swing of the sword in the third and fourth extreme states is not even as good as a random blow in the fifth stage.


    This gap is so big that Habara himself despairs, even if Uchiha Madara''s words are watery, he must admit it.


    After all, this kind of power is really terrifying. The same Senshou Bashirama and Senshou Feima also died.


    Now Susano in the fifth stage is completely a hole card in Habara''s hands. He really needs to mobilize all his strength to activate it.


    Whether it is pupil power or chakra, or to activate natural power and destruction, you even need a "firm will" to assist.


    But once this power is activated, then Habara will definitely sweep the world in the next time.


    "If combined with the flurry of water birds, I might be more efficient than when Nagato ran to Konoha nine years later and shouted, ''One bag of rice carries how many floors''!"


    Just imagine, the aggressiveness of Susanohu in the fifth stage, combined with a large-scale and high-coverage sword technique such as Mizuki Flurry.


    I am afraid that at that time Habara really said ''I am Uchiha Habara, I am Uchiha''s blade, I will be invincible'', no one dared to refute him.


    In the fifth stage, Susano was probably invincible before Guabi was dispatched!


    And Habara''s normal strength at this time can basically be characterized as the fourth stage. With such a combination of strength, he is really safe at this stage.


    Even his family can be said to be safe at this moment!


    "I just don''t know if there will be any rewards this time, but the system hasn''t responded so far, it seems a little hanging."


    Habara was lying on the bed thinking silently, but at this moment his door was opened


    "It seems that you are recovering well."


    Tsunade took the report from Yan Ye, and after carefully observing Habara''s state, she nodded slightly and said slowly.


    Habara is in really good condition at this time, and from various reports, he is even much healthier than the average person.


    It''s just that Tsunade still frowned slightly, as a descendant of the Senju Clan, she knew a lot of secrets from Senju Bashirama''s lineage.


    The focus of her attention now is not Habara''s body, but Habara''s eyes!


    What kind of power Habara has shown this time is obvious to all.


    This kind of power is really devastating, and the chakra giant named Susano is really shocking.


    Especially the last Susano, who is more than 100 meters tall and covered in armor, is also defined as the existence of the power to destroy the world in her grandfather''s diary.


    Because this power is the power of Uchiha Madara!


    Tsunade knew that while her grandfather had indeed defeated Uchiha Madara, it had also paid a terrible price.


    And according to her second grandfather Qianshou Feijian''s description, the kaleidoscope sharingan will always consume the power of the eyes, and will eventually go blind.


    Now that Habara has used such shocking power, what happened to his eyes?


    This is what Tsunade is most concerned about, after all, she really doesn''t have any ill feelings towards Habara.


    And from Konoha''s point of view, the existence of Habara is really a necessary factor for Konoha to return to the peak.


    Anyone with such power would be terrified, and Habara seemed to prove the legend of the year.


    When Konoha was founded, there was a saying in the entire ninja world, that is, Konoha not only has the God of Ninja World, but also has Shura of Ninja World.


    And each of these two people can be an enemy of a country, and even if the two join forces, the entire ninja world will be destroyed!


    The young Tsunade didn''t take these words too seriously at the beginning.


    Because back then, she didn''t know how powerful her great grandfather who taught herself to gamble, and who was extremely bad at gambling but was extremely kind to others.


    It wasn''t until many years later that she saw the traces left by her grandfather fighting Uchiha Madara that she slowly realized this.


    But unfortunately, when she realized it, her great-grandpa had already passed away.


    She can only see some traces in family documents, and some things learned from ninja legends.


    But now she found that it seemed that all this was true!


    And the person who proved all this is Uchiha Habara.


    This guy used the power of the Uchiha clan to tell the world that the legend back then was true.


    Back then, her grandfather could indeed wipe out the existence of a country by himself!


    Although Tsunade would not think that Habara already had the power of Uchiha Madara at this time, Habara is also a person who can change the war by himself!


    Tsunade has experienced World War II and World War III, but she really has never had a war experience like this one.


    She just watched from the rear, and the large army didn''t follow up. As a result, Habara defeated the enemy''s large army by himself.


    Afterwards, he overthrew Ying and a group of villains on the opposite side with his own strength, and cooperated with Zhishui and others'' surprise attack, directly ending such a war.


    It can be said that this is definitely the most outrageous war Tsunade has ever experienced, because there is no death list in the decisive battle of the large forces.


    It was also the easiest war she had ever experienced, because it was over before she could react.


    With such an existence, she naturally doesn''t want any problems with Habara, because Habara is definitely a more terrifying strategic deterrent than tailed beasts!


    "What''s wrong?"


    Just when Tsunade was thinking silently and worried, Habara gave Tsunade a strange look.


    Because Habara found that the woman froze after saying that sentence, and then looked at him inexplicably.


    This made Habara scratch her head a bit, why did she still look worried that she was going to die when she was clearly fine?


    "It''s nothing, but you should know that your problem is not just physical, right?"


    Tsunade came back to her senses, she glanced at Yan Ye and then looked at Habara, and said in a somewhat cryptic tone.


    "You mean the eyes?"


    Of course Habara knew what Tsunade meant, and even more so why she said it so cryptically.


    But Habara didn''t pay too much attention to these things, he didn''t worry about some secrets being known, and he didn''t plan to hide some things.


    "Don''t worry, my eyes are fine. It''s definitely not because I''m trying to force it, because my eyes are not ordinary kaleidoscopes."


    "Not an ordinary kaleidoscope?"


    Tsunade''s expression became even more inexplicable when she heard this sentence, because she really didn''t know the difference between the kaleidoscope.


    But she can be sure of one thing, that is, Habara seems to trust her new disciple very much.


    Even a secret like the eyes can be said outright, which is a bit beyond Tsunade''s expectations.


    However, Tsunade also felt that Habara probably didn''t care about these things being exposed at all.


    After all, this guy''s strength is already strong enough, so strong that it doesn''t matter if he reveals something.


    Tsunade still prefers this idea, after all, Habara has really opened up the gap with everyone.


    "Yeah, it''s not an ordinary kaleidoscope, my eyes won''t go blind."


    Habara looked at Tsunade with a smile, and he spoke slowly.


    "I won''t say the specific reason, this is the secret of the Uchiha clan, in fact, even ordinary Uchiha will not know these secrets.


    Uchiha Madara back then had this power, otherwise it would be really hard for him to say whether he could deal with your grandpa.


    But these things are in the past tense, and the one who really won is your grandpa, even if I don''t agree with your grandpa''s ideas a lot. "


    "You really don''t know how to hide it, my grandfather is the first Hokage after all."


    Hearing Habara''s words, Tsunade felt relieved, but soon she became a little upset again.


    Habara has arranged for her grandfather not once or twice, but this guy really doesn''t know how to restrain himself.


    So unscrupulous, is it true that she has no temper?


    As for the secret that Yu Yuan said, she didn''t think about it or care about it at all.


    Who doesn''t have a secret among the powerful ninjas? Since Habara herself said that there is no problem, she can only choose to believe it.


    After all, if Habara joked about this kind of thing, it would be Habara himself who would suffer.


    Moreover, Tsunade could also feel that Habara''s eyes still seemed so suffocating.


    "It''s fine, then you can take a good rest."


    Tsunade thought for a moment, then nodded.


    "I asked Yan Ye to stay with you. If you have anything to do, you can just be with her. I have to go and see other people."


    "The others, are they Zhishui?"


    Habara looked at Tsunade''s back and asked suddenly.


    "By the way, how is the overall situation now, and how is Zhishui''s situation now?"


    Habara was really curious about such things, after all, he just fainted at the beginning, and he really didn''t know much about other things.


    But he still remembered that before he passed out, Shisui took Kakashi and Kakutsu with him, but ran to the rear of Iwagakushi and made a surprise attack.


    Habara really didn''t want any problems with these three guys.


    After all, one is his best right-hand man, and the other is the executor of his future "inconvenient to come forward" matters.


    Of course, Kakashi may also be Sasuke''s mentoring Jonin in the future. This guy''s strength is also worthy of recognition, and it''s better if he doesn''t have an accident.


    "Their situation is a little more complicated than yours, but they are also a key factor in ending this war."


    Tsunade originally wanted to leave these matters to Yan Ye, but now that Habara has spoken, she doesn''t mind answering.


    "Zhishui''s physical fitness is very good, and he recovered quickly.


    Kakuzu and Kakashi were slightly more injured, but there was no problem. Overall, they were in a state of recovery.


    I think the three of them will recover in a few days. "


    Tsunade''s words made Habara nodded silently, Shisui and the other three didn''t seem to be in a bad situation.


    However, Habara is also thinking about a question now, that is, whether to have a thorough discussion with Tsunade, such as Shisui or some special conditions in Habara''s body.


    After all, Tsunade has checked Habara''s physical condition more than once, and Shisui is also lying on the hospital bed now.


    The ghost knows why she noticed something unusual in Zhishui, and then the situation would be very ugly.


    Although she seems to have been unaware of Habara''s situation, this is normal.


    Habara did not directly transplant, but directly recovered through blood repair.


    And this kind of practice can only be noticed by those who have personally handled and transplanted the cells of Senjuzhujian like Orochimaru and Uchiha Madara.


    As well as Senju Habarama himself and Senju Tomonama can notice, other people may really find that Habara is unusual.


    Even Senju Bashima himself knew that although Habara''s strength was similar to his, they were not the same.


    But Shisui is a bit dangerous, he and Uchiha Fugaku both used direct transplantation.


    Although because of the fusion problem, after all, Bai Ze''s cells were transformed by Uchiha Madara and Hei Ze, and became more suitable for the bodies of the Uchiha clan.


    Therefore, the fusion effect is very good, and it may not be obvious why it is on weekdays.


    But once you carefully feel his chakra, or let your own chakra enter his body.


    Then the situation in this guy''s body may be exposed. After all, that kind of power is in his body, and it is really difficult to hide it from others.


    Especially Tsunade, even if her reaction is a lot slower, after all, she didn''t take the initiative to discover Uchiha Madara''s problem in the original book.


    It was Uchiha Madara who exposed the head portrait on his chest to deliberately stimulate Tsunade, so that Tsunade knew why Uchiha Madara would escape.


    Moreover, she doesn''t know and research her grandfather very well, so it''s hard to find out through observation.


    But after all, she is also a member of the Thousand Hands Clan, so after repeated observations at such a close distance, if she still can''t find it, then there is a real problem.


    Although Yubara can conclude that even if she discovers some clues now, she will not grow too much.


    After all, the war has just ended now, and Habara and Shisui are both Konoha''s heroes, so it won''t look good if she makes some problems in this regard.


    But in the future, Habara remembered how Sarutobi Hiruzen fell, and it was Habara who personally pushed Sarutobi Hiruzen down.


    He didn''t want to follow in the footsteps of Sarutobi Hiruzen, so it would be better to clarify some things in advance.


    Habara touched his chin before he spoke.


    "Do you still remember that I told you before that I knew the secret of Mu Dun?"


    Habara looked at Tsunade and spoke directly, and then continued without waiting for Tsunade to say anything.


    "Actually, I know this secret because I got something special, and Zhishui also got it.


    Those things have something to do with your family, but the source is not from your family, but from a mysterious guy, the one who took Uchiha Itachi away.


    That''s what''s left of him, what''s left of me myself.


    And these things have been analyzed and tested by us, and we have concluded that they are similar to some of your family''s things, but they are not the same.


    Moreover, these forces can be integrated with Uchiha itself and form a good complementary relationship. "


    When he said this, Habara paused for a moment, then he glanced at Yan Ye who was bewildered, and then looked at Tsunade who was in deep thought and continued.


    "Of course, I can''t rule out that those guys may have taken things from your house, but what we got was half an arm.


    I''m afraid someone did some careful research, and something from your house was incorporated into it, and I just got it by accident.


    And in the confrontation with the Xiao organization, I saw something similar, and it was a complete person, a complete half body!


    On this point, I think you can go to collect evidence with Dashewan, Dashewan has more contact with and understands more than me. "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade frowned, she didn''t understand what Habara''s words meant at first.


    After all, what Habara said was so cryptic, it was like guessing a riddle, which made Tsunade very disgusted.


    But as he thought about it carefully, suddenly she seemed to think of something.


    Before combining with Yu Yuan, Mu Dun''s secret speech, her thoughts seemed to become clear in an instant.


    "You mean, my grandfather''s things in my house have been obtained by other people, and they have done a lot of experiments and made improvements?"


    Tsunade almost gritted her teeth and said that she really hated those things that used her grandfather''s body for experiments.


    This is also the reason why Tsunade didn''t say anything about Habara''s overthrow of her teacher even though she was upset, because her teacher was the one who used her grandfather as an experiment.


    "Yes, but the other party is in Akatsuki''s organization. You need to find Orochimaru for more information, but you can take a look at the thing I got."


    Habara nodded seriously, and he spoke very calmly.


    "And we had surveillance recordings at that time, but many people in Konoha have seen those video materials, you can also refer to them.


    As for the secret of Mu Dun, I said before that I will tell you after the war, so now I can say the same. "


    After saying this, Habara directly put his hand on Tsunade''s, and the next moment he controlled the Yang Dun in his body to slowly surge.


    Tsunade was still in a state of shock when she heard the news about Habara. She really didn''t expect that there were so many secrets in it.


    And that Akatsuki organization actually has his grandfather''s research records, and even made very good results, and was used by Uchiha Habara?


    All this made Tsunade a little bit overwhelmed, but she remembered everything Habara said before.


    Whether it''s Orochimaru, or the surveillance video, and some of the things left in Habara''s hands, she needs to verify them.


    But now she didn''t have time to think too much, because at this moment she clearly felt that a powerful force of life nature was drawn from Yu Yuan''s hands.


    These powers were continuously derived, and then entered her body, instantly arousing the hidden power in her body.


    "Wood Dungeon has never been as simple as the fusion of Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon, because it also requires a special power.


    And this power is Yang Dun! "


    "Even if you trust me, don''t say such dangerous things in front of me!"


    Walking in the Konoha camp, Yan Ye said to Habara with some complaints.


    Just now in the ward, even though Habara and Tsunade were playing riddles, it was a spiritual shock to the clever Yan Ye.


    Even if she didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, she could guess that it might have something to do with the human experiment of the original Hokage.


    After all, for family ninjas, what makes them most angry is that their own bloodlines are used for experiments.


    And what Habara said made people dumbfounded. Yan Ye also watched the video played by Habara.


    Of course she knew that Habara cut off the arm of the mysterious Uchiha who wore the Uzumaki mask and killed the Fourth Hokage.


    But she never expected that that thing was actually the result of an experiment, and it was discovered by Habara and used.


    This also means that Yu Yuan may also have some power belonging to Qianshou now?


    After all, Habara told Tsunade Mutun in front of Yan Ye.


    Yan Ye was really stunned during this series, but she also knew one thing very well, that is, what she heard today must be firmly buried in her heart.


    Any little bit of leakage may cause unimaginable consequences, which is not something she can afford.


    So now she really regrets why she went to see Habara with Tsunade-sensei.


    It''s all right now, she was somehow dragged into such a horrible thing, which made her have no other good way to relieve it except sighing.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."


    Yu Yuan was very open-minded, he looked at Yan Ye with a smile and said slowly.


    "And don''t say it, you can''t think of why I should tell her in front of you, except for trust."


    "You take me as a certification, don''t you?"


    Yan Ye replied directly almost as soon as Yu Yuan''s voice fell.


    But Yu principle smiled and nodded, because he did take Yan Ye as a witness.


    He said such an important thing, it is natural to need someone who knows everything to help verify it.


    It can also help Tsunade prove what the general content of what Habara said at the time.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid they don''t have the qualifications to listen from the sidelines, but Yan Ye is different.


    She is a member of the Nara clan, she is a close friend of Habara, a disciple of Tsunade, and Nara Shikuhisa is also her uncle.


    With so many layers of identities superimposed on her, whether she wants to or not, she is the most suitable candidate.


    Yan Ye is also very aware of this, but she really hates trouble too much.


    "Well, this matter will not affect you, don''t worry."


    Habara stretched his waist and continued to walk forward, but soon he noticed that there was something wrong with the eyes of the people around him.


    Some time ago, he captured the fourth generation of Raikage brothers, and at that time, the people in the Konoha camp looked at him strangely.


    But at that time, fanaticism was mostly respect, and Habara''s words were still in the human category.


    But now the way they look at themselves has changed a bit, that kind of extreme fanaticism brings obvious awe, which doesn''t seem to be looking at people''s eyes.


    Habara even had some doubts, if this world also has the habit of worshiping gods before taking any action.


    I''m afraid these people will take their own portraits directly, or even run to him to worship, and then they can set off, right?


    Although Yu Yuan also knew how exaggerated what he did at that time.


    After all, when he himself watched Uchiha Madara fight against the crowd, first beating the coalition forces and then Gokage, he was also shocked beyond measure.


    At that time, he also felt that this Uchiha Madara was no longer a human being, but a god!


    Of course, Uchiha Madara did become a **** later, but he was said something out of his heart.


    Habara doesn''t want to be talked out of his heart. It''s okay if it''s reasoning, but it''s okay to talk about physics.


    And these people in front of them were obviously shocked by him in a physical way, and then looked at him in a ''rational'' way.


    It''s just that Habara still can''t stand the look in this way, if it''s just one or two, it''s fine.


    But if everyone in the camp is like this, it''s too uncomfortable.


    "What are we going to retreat for?"


    Smiling and nodding to the people passing by, Habara didn''t pay attention to see how they responded, so he immediately looked at Yan Ye.


    "The war is over, and we are not responsible for the things that should be dealt with. I think we should be able to leave here."


    "If there are no accidents, we will go back with the first batch of troops tomorrow."


    Yan Ye knew that Yu Yuan had rested all day, and she didn''t know a lot of information, so she explained directly to Yu Yuan.


    "Because the troops to be rotated will arrive tomorrow, and our wounded and part of the team will go back by then.


    And we should go back together, with Ohnoki. "


    It is a normal thing for combat troops to change defenses and reorganize. Removing part of the troops with relatively large losses and reorganizing them can ensure the organizational structure and combat effectiveness of the troops.


    Even if the war is over now, rotation is still very necessary.


    After all, for Konoha, the war has reached this point, and all the shadows in Yanyin Village have been captured. No matter how you look at it, there is no need to continue.


    But this is just Konoha''s own idea, who knows if they will think of a way to carry out some rescue operation.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to ensure sufficient defense to deal with what Yan Yin may do.


    What''s more, having enough troops is also very beneficial to Konoha''s next negotiation with Yan Yin.


    After the war is over, there are naturally many things that need to be discussed, such as the losses caused by the war, such as some new profit distribution issues.


    "Tomorrow? I don''t know if Zhishui and the others can recover."


    Habara touched his chin and said slowly, then he looked at Yan Ye curiously.


    "By the way, is your uncle coming this time? After all, your uncle will not be absent for such an important matter."


    "Not sure, the letter was delivered last night."


    Yan Ye could only spread his hands about this, saying that he did not know the specific situation.


    "But I think he should come over this matter, after all, did you give them a task?"


    Yan Ye also had a funny face when he talked about this matter, this guy Yu Yuan never concealed his thoughts.


    From the very beginning, he wanted to have the Country of Grass, but now it seems that the Country of Grass may really not be able to escape.


    It''s just that the country of grass is just a foundation, and Konoha naturally wants to seek more things on this foundation.


    The more interests there are, the more internal motions need to be debated and negotiated. This depends on the skills of the negotiators.


    The one with the most experience in this area should be Shikahisa Nara.


    It can be said that this is a challenge, and Shikahisa Nara is the best choice.


    "Wait and see, maybe we can meet your uncle when we go back."


    Yu Yuan stretched slightly, and then he looked at Yan Ye with a smile and said.


    "And this time I also fulfilled our promise. I worked very hard to change the course of the war, and I was lucky enough to complete it."


    "you guy"


    Yan Ye felt a little helpless when he heard Yu Yuan''s words.


    She suddenly felt that this **** Yubara''s bad taste was really outrageous.


    This guy is obviously strong to such a degree, but he really didn''t say a word at the beginning.


    This made her a little worried at the time, and she even specifically comforted Yubara, saying that she would stand with Yubara.


    As a result, this guy ended the war quietly, which made what she said at the beginning feel very stupid.


    "You have the nerve to say that you have made me worry for nothing for a long time, bastard."


    Yan Ye had already figured out Yu Yuan''s character, so she replied with a little dissatisfaction.


    But after saying this, she also smiled and raised her head to look at the sky, and it took a long time before she spoke slowly.


    "However, it''s great that the war is over, and you were really like a **** at that time."


    Having said this, Yan Ye suddenly turned his head and smiled and added something to Yu Yuan.


    "But now you''re acting like an idiot."


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re an idiot or a god, it''s me anyway."


    Habara spread his hands indifferently, and then he replied with a smile.


    "However, I''m very happy that you didn''t mention Shura, although I feel that it''s okay to be Shura in that way."


    Shura''s saying is not a pleasant word in the ninja world. The fundamental reason why Uchiha Madara can get this'' nickname'' is that he kills too much.


    In addition, the entire Mizukuni Kikakure family was driven into the sea by him, and the evaluation of Uchiha Madara was even lower there.


    Therefore, Uchiha Madara, who should be also the "God of the Ninja World", turned into a "Ninja Shura".


    But Uchiha Madara himself doesn''t seem to care about this, on the contrary, this guy seems to like such a title.


    Perhaps, he himself felt that he was Shura.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he continued.


    "Let''s go and see Onogi. We''ve been active for a long time, and it''s time to do something serious."


    "What kind of business is going to see Onoki? Do you want to show off?"


    Yan Ye gave Yu Yuan a strange look, but after thinking about it, she seemed to understand something.


    "Are you trying to tell him your general appetite, let him prepare himself, and let him put pressure on Yan Yin?"


    "Yes, I have that idea."


    Yu Yuan nodded, he smiled and looked at Yan Ye and asked.


    "Not bad, it seems that you have also noticed the problem with Yan Yin."


    "I can only say that you are really dark enough."


    Yan Ye glared at Yu Yuan, and then she spoke slowly.


    "Yan Yin''s problem is very serious, that is, the lack of acceptance.


    And Onoki might not be willing to let Tu Ying''s position fall on someone else, but the problem is that Huang Tu was killed.


    Although according to intelligence, Huang Tu doesn''t seem to be a good candidate for a shadow, but at least he can stabilize the situation.


    Moreover, Onoki has almost wiped out those who opposed him through the war, and now there are probably no people who oppose him in the village.


    Putting pressure on him is tantamount to putting pressure on Yanyin Village invisibly, and in order to cultivate the follow-up Tuying of Yanyin Village, he will definitely find a way to go back.


    You are planning to start from here, to force Onoki hard, but to leave some messages in his heart.


    So that we can allow him to come up with something that is in our interests when he is in contact with the people in his own village before the negotiation? "


    I have to say that Yan Ye is really too smart, she just came up with an idea, and she immediately based on the information and the current situation of Yan Yin, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com guessed Habara''s purpose.


    "Only you are smart."


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan reached out and rubbed Yan Ye''s head, which immediately aroused Yan Ye''s dissatisfaction.


    But Habara didn''t take it too seriously, he was already heading towards the place where Onoki was being held.


    At this time, Onoki was held alone in a temporary wooden house, and all the surroundings of the wooden house were sealed, and all the people surrounding the small house were members of Anbu.


    When these Anbu ninjas saw Habara, they immediately saluted him.


    They are all aware of what Habara did in Konoha before, but what he is doing now has stimulated them even more.


    They, Anbu, felt that they might never even think about raising their heads in front of Habara for the rest of their lives.


    Because the head of the security department is really too strong!


    Habara didn''t know what these Anbu were thinking, after he nodded to these Anbu, he walked in directly with Yan Ye.


    Soon they saw Onoki standing there, the old man had chains that sealed Chakra all over his body, obviously worried that he would do something bad.


    Moreover, he also looked very old at this time, as if he had lost all vitality.


    But Ohnoki noticed that the door of the room where he was held was opened, and he subconsciously raised his head and looked over.


    However, when he saw clearly who the person in front of him was, he immediately clenched his fists, and anger and fear suddenly appeared on his face.


    "It''s you, you really came back to life, I will never admit my mistake!"


    "You are Ninja Shura, Uchiha Madara!"


    "?"

 Chapter 211： 3 shadows meeting

    Both Habara and Yanye looked at Onoki with puzzled faces, and they both felt that there was something wrong with the old man''s mind.


    Especially Habara, his face turned dark now.


    Just now I said that I don''t want to be called Shura or something, but when I turned around, the old man gave Habara a critical blow.


    And Yu Yuan was thinking, is this old man already crazy, otherwise how could he say such crazy words?


    If Habara were Uchiha Madara, would Onogi still be alive now?


    Maybe his subordinates in Yanyin Village have been arrested now?


    Impossible, do you think Uchiha Madara has become kind, or do you think he is too old to lift a sword?


    At this time, Habara really looked at Ohnoki with a look of foolishness, but Habara also wondered if he was making things too big.


    As a result, he accidentally stimulated Onogi so hard that he went crazy?


    After all, Onogi really saw Uchiha Madara at his peak, and even faced the existence of Uchiha Madara directly.


    The power I use is really the power that Uchiha Madara once used.


    And because of various unknown reasons, Habara''s ability is also Susano, which is really very similar to Uchiha Madara.


    That''s why the old man said such things to Habara like he was going crazy now?


    "You''re talking nonsense, see clearly before you speak."


    Habara will not be used to Onogi, even if Habara does target Uchiha Madara.


    And sometimes, some necessary imitation will be carried out.


    But he never thought he would be Uchiha Madara, and what he hopes is that he can surpass Uchiha Madara!


    It''s just that Ohnoki obviously didn''t know what Habara was thinking, he looked at Habara angrily and shouted loudly.


    "You **** dead soul, why do you want to come back to the world to misbehave? What is your purpose!"


    "My purpose?"


    Habara was also made a little funny by Ohnoki, he shook his head lightly before speaking seriously.


    "When did Konoha have a purpose for you Iwagakure, do you want me to help you restore your memory, who started the war?


    If you lose, you still have to make excuses for yourself, Ohnoki, you are really going back as you live.


    If I were Uchiha Madara, do you think you would still be alive?


    Do you think your subordinates are still alive now? Do you think it is necessary for your Yanyin Village to exist now? "


    When Habara said these words, Chakra also faintly moved.


    He didn''t know if Ohnoki was pretending to be crazy or doing it on purpose, but Habara was not in the mood to mess around with him.


    And he felt that he was quite kind, at least he didn''t try to use some "big memory recovery technique" on Onoki to wake up the old man.


    Ohnoki fell silent at this time, perhaps it was Habara''s restless chakra that woke him up.


    He stared at Habara for a long time, and finally sighed dejectedly.


    He sat down on the ground, and then closed his eyes slightly without saying a word.


    It''s just that in his mind at this time, the figure of Shura, who is more than a hundred meters tall, covered in armor and has scarlet eyes, is still there.


    He really has the ability to forget how suffocating and desperate it was to swing down that devastating knife.


    He really couldn''t imagine, if such a terrifying guy really took action, what kind of horrific effect would it have.


    But what he can imagine is that at this stage in the entire ninja world, no one can resist the guy in front of him.


    This Uchiha Habara claims that he is not Uchiha Madara, but he is indeed the second Shura who makes the entire ninja world fear!


    He really regrets it now, regretting why he launched a war against Konoha?


    Yunyin Village dared to attack Konoha because Konoha hadn''t recovered yet, and the relationship between Uchiha and Sarutobi Hiruzen was extremely bad.


    At that time, it was naturally impossible for Uchiha to help Hiruzaru Sarutobi, not to mention that Uchiha Habara had not yet grown up at that time.


    And what about myself?


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi died, but was overthrown by Uchiha and other families.


    Under such circumstances, Uchiha will naturally stand with Konoha.


    The most terrible thing is that this Uchiha Habara has grown up, and that Uchiha Shisui has also grown up.


    Sometimes Ohnoki is really jealous of Konoha, why does Konoha have so many talents available.


    As for their Yanyin Village, there has already been a serious shortage of people.


    One side is constantly declining, while the other side is constantly growing. I choose to go to war at this time, which completely pushes Yan Yin into the abyss!


    But it''s useless to regret now, because it''s over, and they are still losers in Yanyin Village.


    And he, Onoki, will inevitably be nailed to the pillar of shame in history!


    Sometimes, Onogi really wished that he could die, at least it would not be so embarrassing.


    But Ohnoki also knew in his heart that if he died, then Yan Yin might really have a big problem.


    After all, he has already dealt with all those who opposed him, and the remaining culprits are basically incompetent guys.


    If he dies, Yanyin will be completely leaderless, and if those remnants gain power, then Heitu will really suffer!


    "Calm down?"


    Habara looked at Onogi like this, he didn''t have any sympathy, he put his arms around his chest and said indifferently.


    "The war itself was started by you, and the real reason why you started the war was to avenge the loess or to divert the conflict.


    In fact, for you and me, we are all very clear.


    Huangtu''s death is simply an excuse, whether I killed it or not, you are just thinking about your interests.


    If you are a king or a loser, don''t make it so sad, and don''t make so many excuses.


    Now that you are a loser, you don''t want us to help your village support a person who hates you, and then let your granddaughter Heitu suffer? "


    Hearing Habara''s words, Ohnoki couldn''t help but raise his head.


    But when he looked directly at Yubara, he lowered his head involuntarily.


    He really couldn''t forget that terrifying Susanoo, really couldn''t forget that terrifying power to the extreme.


    What''s more, I can''t forget that the guy in front of me is a person who looks like Madara Uchiha!


    This kid is no longer as simple as Uchiha Madara.


    Taking a deep breath, Onoki asked faintly, "What do you really want?"


    "War compensation, you know these things, but what I want is the country of grass."


    Habara showed a slight smile, he was very happy that Onogi was so good.


    "As for other things, you talk slowly with the negotiator, as long as we are satisfied, everything in your Yinyin Village will remain the same.


    Don''t think about rejection, you have no possibility of rejection, think more about your village, and think more about your granddaughter. "


    After saying this, Yu Yuan left the temporary prison without looking back, and Yan Ye followed Yu Yuan out.


    Habara didn''t have much to say, his purpose was to coerce Onoki to let him know his situation and understand Habara''s thoughts.


    Now that everything has been done smoothly, it is impossible for Habara to stay here any longer.


    Nodding to the Anbu who were guarding outside the door, Habara walked towards his room, but at this moment Yan Ye followed quickly.


    "It seems everything is going well."


    Yan Ye glanced at the door that was closed again behind her, she hesitated and said.


    "What you said just now is very ambiguous. Although you seem to get rid of the suspicion, it seems to be somewhat confirmed. It seems that you have indeed done these things, I think"


    "Guess, why is Huangtu so dead?"


    Habara glanced around, and asked Yan Ye with a smile after confirming that there was no one there.


    Then, without waiting for Yan Ye to react, he pointed at himself, and then said helplessly.


    "Although it was an accident, I really killed the person."


    "War, is this over?"


    In Konoha Village, Jiraiya, Nara Shikahisa and others looked at the reports in their hands, and they all fell into silence involuntarily.


    This report was delivered early this morning, and it is said that the front line started to use Xunying to deliver it yesterday.


    The speed of Xunying is naturally much faster than that of Ninja, but it still takes a lot of time to fly from the country of grass to Konoha in the country of fire.


    It took Xunying to fly all night before arriving. Zilai also held a meeting immediately after learning that it was a battle report document from the front line.


    As a result, after all of them arrived and opened the information, they were all dumbfounded now.


    The content of this document is actually quite a lot, but the first sentence of the opening silenced all of them.


    "The war is over."


    A simple sentence made all of them feel a little overwhelmed, because they really didn''t encounter such a thing.


    Although the war has been going on for a while, in terms of intensity and intensity, it seems that there is still some distance from the final decisive battle, right?


    Although they also heard that Yanyin Village seemed to have launched a large-scale raid because Tsunade suppressed it too hard.


    But Tsunade had already asked the troops to return to defense, and Iwahiro at most just drove Konoha back to his own area.


    Why did the inexplicable war end overnight?


    It was only when they seriously started to read the following content that their silence began to intensify further.


    They suddenly had a feeling that this war might be recorded in the annals of history.


    From the beginning to the end of the entire war, Konoha suffered more than a hundred ninja casualties, most of whom were wounded.


    All of these casualties did not appear in the decisive battle, but in the previous harassment, fighting, and small-scale battles.


    And the final decisive battle is completely a performance of one person!


    According to the intelligence description, Uchiha Habara, relying on his own power, directly broke the morale of the large army in Yanyin Village.


    He rushed into the large army alone, and as a result, the entire Yanyin large army was humiliated by him wantonly.


    He just relied on his physical offensive, so that no one in the entire rock ninja could resist his pressure.


    And after he completely let go of his offensive and started to use Susanoo to fight.


    The entire Yanyin army is like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, and can only be given what he wants without restriction.


    They couldn''t even resist, even Wen Ya, their commander on the scene, was directly cut in half by Habara.


    If Onoki hadn''t arrived at this time, and Akatsuki organized the fight together, the war would have ended by then!


    "Is this really a human?"


    At this moment, these people who participated in the meeting of Konoha were really dumbfounded.


    The only one who seemed calmer was Fugaku Uchiha, who was pushed out by the family to replace Habara because of Habara''s absence.


    After all, he is the owner of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and was once the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, so he naturally knows more.


    It''s just that he only looks calmer, but his heart is already full of turbulent waves.


    Uchiha did appear, so that he could destroy the existence of an army by himself.


    But those are all legendary content, and it seems that according to the verifiable information, it is Uchiha Madara who did all this!


    Uchiha Madara is really an extremely special existence in the Uchiha clan.


    Some thought he was wrong, while others believed he was right.


    And some people thought they were wrong after losing him!


    All in all, this is a person who is very ambiguous about right and wrong, but is extraordinarily charming and powerful.


    Uchiha Fugaku has also known through the history of Habara and the family. In fact, the main reason why the family has reached his step at that time is that Senshou Feijian is worried about Uchiha Madara.


    And now, it seems that such a person has really appeared in the Uchiha clan.


    And this person, like the original Uchiha Madara, has firmly sat on the position of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.


    But Uchiha Fugaku has an advantage, or the current Uchiha clan has a common advantage after going through so much.


    They won''t doubt what Habara will become, they only know that they should trust Habara.


    Because it was Habara who brought about earth-shaking changes to the entire Uchiha, and it was also Habara who brought the family and the village into unprecedented harmony.


    It can even be said that entirely because of Habara, the family obtained the rights they never had in Konoha!


    These are the ancestors of Uchiha who were struggling to pursue, but they couldn''t get it at all.


    And now, they have completely got it.


    I think even Uchiha Madara was suppressed by Senju Bashirama back then, but now no one can suppress them at all!


    But because there was no suppression, they became humble and low-key, and even changed things.


    Because at this moment, they may really think that this village is their village and this is their home!


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Fugaku raised his head and glanced at all the silent people present, suddenly amused in his heart.


    But he was still very honest and didn''t say a word.


    He used to be the patriarch, but now he is not. The real patriarch is Habara, which he knows very clearly.


    Therefore, he will never do anything that may affect Habara, unless something affects the interests of the Uchiha clan.


    Just when Uchiha Fugaku was thinking in his heart, the people present basically recovered.


    Although they were shocked by Habara''s strength, they also knew that it would be better for them to suppress such emotions now.


    After all, no matter how shocked they are now, the war is really over, and they must start to take action for the post-war affairs.


    Don''t think that the end of the war is a simple matter. The post-war order problem needs to be solved by them, and the post-war reconstruction work is also theirs.


    In addition, that is to obtain real benefits from the defeated country, which is also something they must discuss.


    To be honest, all of this is not an easy matter, especially since they have more than one Yanyin Village to negotiate with.


    You must know that in Konoha Anbe''s prison, there is still a Fourth Raikage and Eight Tails Jinchuriki to deal with.


    This also means that they still need to argue with Yunyin Village, and their work pressure is not small at all.


    "I think it''s time for us to have a good discussion about what we want."


    Jiraiya glanced at everyone present with a somewhat complicated expression, especially after staying at Uchiha Fugaku for more than two seconds before he spoke quietly.


    "Fu Yue-kun, you are here to replace Minister Habara, you should know your minister''s thoughts and plans, please explain your opinions."


    "Master Hokage, the patriarch has already made his attitude clear."


    Uchiha Fugaku immediately stood up and bowed slightly to Jiraiya, and then he said very seriously.


    "It''s not the first time that the Minister has emphasized that what we need is the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang. Only with these two countries can we conduct more experiments.


    As for other needs, I think the minister will definitely support it, because the minister is also a member of Konoha. "


    Uchiha Fugaku spoke very politely, and he also expressed his attitude and position.


    That is, he fully supports Habara''s idea. As for other things, you can figure it out yourself. Anyway, we absolutely support you!


    After all, they are all members of Konoha, and for the benefit of Konoha, those who must be supported, as long as the priority is to realize the things that have been agreed a long time ago, everything else will be fine.


    "I understand that the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang are indeed what we need to fight for."


    Ji Lai also nodded his head, agreeing with this statement.


    "And Minister Habara is so confident, I also want to see what kind of approach and breakthrough Minister Habara will have in the end.


    As for other issues, do you have any ideas? "


    "Master Hokage, I think we should release the news that the Fourth Raikage is in Konoha."


    Seeing Jiraiya, Nara Shikoku asked again, and he immediately spoke before Hinata Hizuru.


    He is very clear about how serious Hyuga Ryuzu''s dislike for Yunyin Village is.


    Moreover, Habara clearly emphasized that the fourth generation of Raikage must not return to Yunyin alive, and he agrees with this matter.


    But when it is clear that the other party cannot go back, and the two sides have not obviously fought, they still want to claim the benefits of the country of Tang.


    It would be bad if Hyuga Nichizu made any excessive demands on Yun Yin.


    Of course, it must be proposed, so that Konoha''s suspicion can be reduced.


    But Shikahisa Nara would not believe that Hyuga Nichizu would make a choice on a reasonable line.


    Anyway, Nara Shikahisa doesn''t intend to argue with Hinata Nichizu in this regard, and it is definitely the best choice to put forward his own ideas early.


    As for what Hinata Hyuzu thinks after he finishes speaking, it is not his business.


    Was the refusal also rejected by Hokage-sama? This has nothing to do with Shikahisa Nara, does it?


    "Is it too early to pass it on now?"


    Jiraiya didn''t know what Nara Shikaku was thinking, he asked curiously.


    "Why don''t we finish the negotiation with Yan Yin and pass this matter on, so as to avoid extra problems."


    "Master Hokage''s idea is correct, but we just want to put pressure on Yunyin."


    Shikahisa Nara shook his head, and said with an extremely serious expression.


    "At this time, the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki are in our hands, and it will take some time for this news to be transmitted back.


    And Minister Habara also has certain ideas, so it is better not to pass this matter secretly, at least let others know the situation of the Fourth Raikage.


    Therefore, taking advantage of the power of this big victory, while sending the Samsara troops to the Country of Grass, we also let the troops with combat experience go to the Country of Tang after resting.


    The deterrence formed in this way is to tell Yunyin Village that we are not afraid of them, in this case."


    In this case, Yunyin will either negotiate, and it will be over if Konoha''s certain requirements are met.


    Or just wait for Konoha to tear up their Eight-tailed Jinchuriki and Fourth Raikage, and then go to war with Konoha who just won a big victory.


    Jiraiya understood what Nara Shikahisa meant in an instant, he was never stupid, he just didn''t want to think so much.


    Once he is willing to think about some problems, he can quickly figure out why.


    Although he felt that Habara''s idea was a bit radical, after all, this guy wanted to kill a shadow blatantly.


    But now he won''t be entangled in this matter, it''s not that he obeys the big family members, he has never been able to do this step.


    He deliberately concealed his identity quietly, and got to know people at all levels inside Konoha.


    And the answer he got was that Konoha''s dislike for Yun Yin was really terrible.


    These people don''t know about the arrest of the Fourth Raikage, and Konoha didn''t spread too much about Yunyin Village.


    But they could clearly feel the impact of Yunyin''s persecution of Konoha many years ago.


    Under such circumstances, almost the entire population of Konoha hates Yun Yin, and Jiraiya made some decisions in his heart only after knowing this.


    "Is that so, Minister Lu Jiu, I want to ask you a question, how sure are you of resolving this matter peacefully?"


    Jilai also thought about it seriously before continuing to ask.


    "Also, if we really want to use war to solve the problem, can we replicate the glory of the Kingdom of Grass?"


    "This question is for Minister Habara."


    Shikahisa Nara was also a little helpless in the face of this problem, he spread his hands and said.


    "If there is a real war, I think only Minister Habara has the most say.


    Of course, in the absence of Minister Habara, you can refer to the opinion of Elder Fuyue, and Elder Fuyue has already expressed his position. "


    When Nara Shikahisa said this, he immediately knew that he had been swayed by Hokage-sama.


    Feelings, this Hokage-sama, let himself say Uchiha Fugaku''s words of "we absolutely support".


    It''s just that after Nara Shikahisa glanced at Uchiha Fugaku who was also helpless, he shook his head silently and continued to speak.


    "However, I don''t think things will go anywhere, after all, there are Tudai in Yunyin Village.


    I believe that with Tudai''s rationality and Yunyin Village''s intelligence line in the country of grass, I am afraid they will not choose extreme ways to solve the problem. "


    Nara Shikahisa''s words are very pertinent, because in his opinion, Toshiro is really not an idiot.


    This Tudai is a rational and restrained person, and he is also a very smart person.


    He can definitely see clearly what the current situation is like, so he also knows how he should make choices.


    Therefore, in Lu Jiu''s view, the possibility of war is really very small, and a lot of things can be settled by doing a good job in negotiation.


    "Since you are confident, then I believe you can handle it well."


    Jiraiya also nodded, and then he directly gave the order and said.


    "Then, Iwahime''s negotiations will be handled by you, but you must be quick.


    I think you should understand that Yunyin also needs you. Your task is very heavy, Minister Lu Jiu. "


    "I understand, Hokage-sama."


    Nara Shikahisa didn''t have any intention of refusing, he just nodded and said.


    "However, I think we''ll wait for Minister Habara and the others to come back. I believe they won''t let the Third Tsuchikage stay on the front line."


    Although leaving Onoki on the front line can save some trouble, the problem is that if this guy stays on the front line, it will inevitably make the people in Yanyin Village have other ideas.


    For example, organizing a rescue plan or something, these things are not what Konoha hopes to encounter now.


    What''s more, Tsunade''s letter also said that Onogi would be sent back, so Nara Shikahisa didn''t need to be too anxious.


    The content of the following meeting was also relatively simple, basically arguing about what should be needed to ensure Konoha''s interests.


    However, there are also some things that make Nara Shikaku helpless, that is, Hinata Hizuki hopes that he can go to Yunyin Village with Shikaku to negotiate.


    This incident really made Nara Shikahisa a little confused, but after thinking about it, he finally agreed.


    After all, the Hyuga Clan and Yun Yin have such a big hatred, it''s really not good not to bring him.


    And Hinata Hizuki himself promised that he would safeguard Konoha''s interests. Although such a guarantee may not be reliable, at least he made the promise in front of Hokage.


    In the end, these things were basically finalized, and besides the preliminary work, the most important thing for them was to wait for Habara''s return


    "Don''t stop, who told you that you can stop when performing spells, the enemy gave you this opportunity?


    Concentrate on hitting the thunderbolt on your own finger, be quick. "


    Walking on the road from the land of fire to Konoha, Habara taught Sasuke ninjutsu leisurely.


    And what he did made Kakashi and Shisui a bit overwhelmed, even the horns couldn''t help but sigh.


    Because Habara taught Sasuke not other techniques, but Raikage''s ''Hell Spike''!


    For Yunyin Village, this cannot be taught at will, and it has even been deeply accepted by Raikage''s special skills.


    It actually directly became Habara''s teaching materials, and even taught them directly in front of them.


    You must know that none of them are stupid, even Shisui and Kakashi have Sharingan, it is really not difficult for them to learn.


    It''s just this way, is it really good?


    However, Habara didn''t care so much at all, and Sasuke was even more focused.


    His current attitude is very good, he will do exactly what Habara says, without any temper at all.


    Even when Habara scolds him sometimes, he still bows his head and admits his mistake. This is completely different from the bad boy in the original book.


    Of course, Habara also knew what the possible reasons were, but he didn''t care about these things that much, he looked at the arc on Assistant Zuo and continued.


    "Remember, this technique is to continuously compress and concentrate, and then rely on high-speed breakthrough to complete the kill.


    And now that you have Sharingan, it can help you lock in your goals faster. Do you have to be good at using it? "


    "is teacher!"


    Sasuke replied immediately, and he didn''t have any intention of stopping.


    As he walked, he controlled the electric arc in his hand, but the jumping electric arc caused scars to appear on his arm.


    Sasuke does have the attributes of Thunder Chakra, but learning ninjutsu and using ninjutsu comes at a price.


    When Habara himself was learning Huodun, he often burned his mouth because he didn''t control it well.


    Of course, now that he has rich experience, and his own control over Chakra is also extremely powerful, so he has never had such a situation again.


    But Sasuke is different, he can''t do this when he first came into contact with Lei Dun.


    And Habara didn''t give him much time to adapt, he only had three or four days to try Thunder Dun''s transformation and qualitative change.


    It can be said that Habara''s actions were extremely irresponsible, but Sasuke himself didn''t complain, and Habara didn''t think so much.


    When they entered the Land of Fire, Habara asked Sasuke to start experimenting and memorizing.


    What he is doing now is to memorize the main points of this technique, and he can also continuously undergo the process of deformation and qualitative change while practicing this technique.


    It''s just that it is really difficult for Sasuke to do this, and his breathing has become a little heavy now.


    And with more and more currents, the problems on him became more and more serious.


    Beside him, the little guys of the same age looked at him with worried and envious faces.


    After all, most of the people who participated in the battle this time were classmates with Sasuke, and now they have been on the battlefield together, and they have a good relationship.


    Moreover, they were also extremely shocked by Habara''s terrifying strength. Could they not be envious of Habara''s teaching?


    This is especially true for Naruto and Karin. They were originally in the same team as Sasuke, and even studied under Habara together.


    They are naturally more concerned about Sasuke''s situation, and they are more envious of Sasuke''s talent.


    These two little guys also wanted to learn at the beginning, but when they found out that they were Thunder Dun after the test, they could only give up resentfully.


    Although Naruto also made trouble, but Habara just explained that "without this attribute, you can only pass through later training, at least you can''t learn it yet", and he calmed down.


    "Okay, you can stop now." Seeing that Sasuke had almost reached his limit, Habara said directly.


    Sasuke immediately stopped the chakra output, but when he stopped, he was still smoking.


    But this kid Sasuke is really strong enough, even at this time he kept walking, without any intention of stopping.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Ye shook her head, she felt that Sasuke was too reluctant.


    But she didn''t say too much, after all, this is Habara''s disciple, not to mention that she has returned to her lazy nature.


    "Not bad, just needs some work."


    Habara gave his own evaluation, but he was not stingy with his praise.


    "This technique is not so easy to learn. After all, it is Raikage''s technique, which has high requirements and control on Chakra.


    Even the requirements on the body are not comparable to ordinary skills, and it is already very good that you can do this step. "


    "Thank you, teacher, for your compliment."


    Sasuke wanted to laugh, but he found that his body seemed to be numb with electricity, which made him unable to say much at all.


    "It''s not a compliment, it''s a matter of fact."


    Habara smiled and shook his head before continuing.


    "Kakashi is your guide Jonin, if there is no accident, he will still lead you after you graduate.


    Of course, your teammates may also be Naruto and Karin, after all, you have a good understanding.


    Kakashi is a master at using Thunder Tunnel, even I am not as good as it.


    My Thunder Dun is copied, but he is a genius who developed the Chidori technique.


    If you want to learn "Hell Spike" better, you must ask him for advice.


    As for the fire escape, in fact, I can''t help you much, because my fire escape is all learned in the family.


    It''s not difficult for you to learn, but you can''t use it now, so you might as well learn some more practical techniques, understand? "


    "is teacher!"


    Sasuke nodded immediately, in fact he didn''t care what Habara taught him.


    Because in his opinion, as long as it is taught by Habara, it is incomparably powerful!


    To put it bluntly, Habara will learn whatever Habara asks him to do, and he will even do whatever he is asked to do.


    Habara nodded to Sasuke, and then he looked at Kakashi: "You may have to work hard in the future, these little guys are not so easy to take care of."


    "Their talents are good, and their quality is also very good."


    Kakashi looked at it quickly, and he replied with a smile.


    "Teaching them should be a very happy thing. We also get along very well during this time. They are much better than me back then."


    Perhaps because of leaving Anbu, Kakashi is now smiling, which is a very good change.


    Although Habara always felt that he was missing something iconic¡ªthe book "Kissing Heaven" that he would hardly let go of.


    But this is just a small matter, and it is also a good thing for Konoha that Kakashi is on the right track.


    This time Kakashi also played his own value, he cooperated with Shimizu and Kakuzu to act together.


    Under the cover of Jiaodu and Zhishui, he continued to sneak attack and assassinate the team leaders among the crowd.


    It can be said that under his infiltration, Yan Yan''s troops have no command system at all.


    Without command, Yanyin''s large army was like a mess of loose sand, and each team began to fight independently, which also made the destruction of Zhishui and Jiaodu to the extreme.


    Coupled with Habara''s power, these people failed faster than Habara alone.


    Of course, each of them also got a lot of money, and they couldn''t compare to Habara in terms of defense.


    It''s just that the level of Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu is too high, which also allows them to set off back to Konoha with Habara and the rotating troops.


    Of course, after returning, they might have to go to the hospital for a few days, just as a normal routine examination.


    The group chatted along the way, and the ordinary ninjas who participated in the battle were also very relaxed. They soon came to the gate of Konoha.


    However, when the door was slowly opened, Habara and the others were all stunned for a moment.


    "Look, they are back!"


    "The heroes are back!"


    "Look, that''s Lord Habara!"


    ""


    As soon as Habara and the others approached Konoha''s gate, they heard cheers like a ''tsunami''.


    Looking around, there is a mighty scene of a ''sea of ??people'' near the Konoha gate.


    Not only the villagers and ordinary ninjas, but even the current high-level members of Konoha are all present!


    Jiraiya was standing in the center of everyone, this guy was also wearing Hokage''s imperial robe, which was rare now, and he was wearing the bamboo hat that marked the Five Hokages on his head.


    And behind him are the families of the six Konoha families. The seven of them are scattered and lined up in front of everyone.


    Obviously, they all greeted Habara and the others!


    Habara himself didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, but he quickly came back to his senses, and then walked forward with everyone behind him to greet the cheers.


    This kind of celebration was really shocking, and such warm emotions were also conveyed to Habara''s heart.


    He quickly came in front of Jiraiya, and then bowed slightly: "Master Hokage, fortunately, we have successfully completed the mission."


    "Welcome back, Minister Habara, thank you for everything."


    Jiraiya immediately lifted Habara up with both hands, and then he continued to speak loudly.


    "Thank you all, thank you all for everything you have done, you are all Konoha''s heroes!"


    "I said, is it necessary to make it so big?"


    Walking towards Konoha Anbe''s prison, Habara asked helplessly.


    At this time, they had already left the crowd, although Habara, who returned with the victory, and Jiraiya, who was Hokage, must be the focus of people.


    But everyone knew that they had special identities, and they had something to say, so naturally no blind person dared to disturb them.


    However, at this time, Habara still felt a little bit emotional. The previous celebration was really too exciting, and the emotional mobilization couldn''t be further enhanced.


    However, he also felt a little inappropriate. Although he was indeed the main force in this battle, the war was not his business alone.


    Behind him there are so many brigades waiting for a chaotic rest, and they have also paid a lot for the war. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Perhaps Habara himself was once a low-level ninja, so he paid more attention to these people.


    What''s more, as a traveler, he has always known what it means to say that "water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it." His emotions are really not fake.


    "Don''t worry, everyone is a hero, and there will be organization and arrangements at that time."


    Zilai also spread his hands, and he spoke slowly.


    "We will greet each team when they come back. This is Nara Shikahisa''s proposal. I think it''s right, so I support it."


    "Well, then you have worked hard."


    Hearing that Jilai said the same thing, Habara couldn''t help but nodded with a smile.


    "Especially when Tsunade is back, I''m afraid if you don''t behave well, she will break your ribs."


    "That violent madman is really true."


    When Jiraiya heard Tsunade''s name, he shook his head involuntarily.


    Obviously Tsunade left him with horrible memories, he really didn''t dare to mess with Tsunade.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this issue now, let''s go meet Ohnoki, this guy may have met the Fourth Raikage by now."


    "Is the efficiency of Anbu so high?"


    Habara rubbed his chin, and then asked amusedly.


    "So, does this count as the meeting of the Three Shadows?"


    "Meeting at Three Shadows Prison?"


    Ji Lai was also made a little dumb, and then he shook his head.


    "That''s right, but don''t talk about it, it''s not auspicious. Actually, I still have a question for you."


    "Speak."


    "Fourth Raikage, how are you going to kill him?"

 Chapter 212： Attack on Obito

    How would Raikage solve it? In fact, Habara felt that there was really no need to ask this question.


    Because Raikage is in their hands, it is definitely not a technical job to kill Raikage.


    You only need to ask Anbu to configure some slow poisons to ensure that Habara and the others can explode when they attack, then everything will be simple.


    Of course, if you do this, you won''t be able to hand over the corpse to Yunyin Village.


    After all, as long as a simple investigation, you can find that there is something wrong with this guy.


    When Konoha wants to pretend that he didn''t do it himself, no one will believe it.


    However, Habara was not so worried about the Fourth Raikage whose recovery from injuries was extremely slow.


    At the beginning, Habara didn''t have the eyesight and strength he has now, and he could defeat him and Kirabi.


    He even broke one of his hands in the end, captured him alive and threw it back to Konoha.


    Now Habara is even less worried about these things, and he even feels that some things don''t necessarily require him to do it himself.


    Shisui''s growth this time was really fast enough, even if Yu reasoned because of his own needs, he didn''t let him have too many high-intensity battles.


    But he also relied on his talent and strength to forcibly start the third stage of Susanoo, and he performed quite well in the final battle.


    This made Habara start to think, whether it is possible to let Shisui and Fourth Raikage meet.


    The prosperity of the family cannot be made strong by him alone, this reason Habara has always kept in mind.


    He couldn''t be everyone''s bodyguard, and he didn''t want to be a bodyguard himself.


    People still have to rely on themselves. At most, Habara can provide a certain environment for those who are worth cultivating.


    Protecting a person can be once or twice, but definitely not for a lifetime!


    Thinking of this, Habara turned his head to look at Jiraiya: "I''m going to let Shisui handle the issue of the Fourth Raikage."


    "Stop water?"


    Jilai also frowned slightly when he heard the words, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Shisui is very strong, and his experience in Anbe is also very good.


    But the problem is, that is the Fourth Raikage, are you sure?"


    "I''ll watch from the sidelines, and unless things tend to get bigger, or he encounters some major crisis, I don''t plan to make a move."


    Habara didn''t wait for Jiraai to finish, so he interrupted.


    "This is his cultivation, and it is also the cultivation of talents for the family and Konoha.


    What''s more, Zhishui is Anbu, I believe he can handle the problem better, can''t he? "


    Jirai couldn''t refute Habara''s words, although he always felt that it was safest to let Habara take action, but he also knew that everything should not depend on Habara alone.


    After thinking for a moment, he also nodded and said: "You can control it when the time comes, and I will leave this matter to you."


    Shisui didn''t know that Habara and Jiraiya had already assigned him a terrifying task.


    Of course, if he knew about it, he probably wouldn''t scold Habara and the others for not being human.


    And the Fourth Raikage didn''t even know that his fate had been properly arranged by the two of them.


    At this time, the fourth generation of Raikage was staring at each other with Uncle Onoki, and neither of them probably expected to meet each other here.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that both of them were wrapped like rice dumplings at this time.


    After all, both of them are extremely dangerous characters. If they don''t seal their chakra, who can guarantee that they can hold them crazy?


    Sasuke in the original book had been treated like this before, even Sasuke''s eyes were sealed.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect to meet you in this kind of place."


    Fourth Raikage looked at Onogi with extreme disgust, and finally he gave a cold snort of disdain.


    "It seems that you have failed. I wonder how many ninjas you have lost this time?"


    "Oh, isn''t this the son of the third generation of Raikage? I said why does he look so familiar."


    Onoki didn''t have the slightest idea of ??backing down, he said sarcastically.


    "I have to say that you and your father are really similar, whether it''s appearance or IQ.


    And are you stronger than your father? I heard that you even have the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki. "


    Onoki''s words immediately made the Fourth Raikage glared at each other. If they hadn''t been bound tightly enough, the Fourth Raikage might have stood up and started fighting.


    Although they have chains that seal Chakra all over their bodies, it is not impossible to hit people with their bodies.


    Especially for a guy like the fourth Raikage whose body is unimaginably strong, he might really be able to kill Onoki.


    It''s just that Anbu seems to be aware of his destructive power, so it can be said that he has been taken care of with the utmost care.


    Fourth Raikage can only sit on the bed honestly now, and it is difficult for him to do other things.


    "What''s wrong, what the old man said is wrong?"


    Onogi was also in an extremely bad mood, and now he drove to a guy who had the same illness as him.


    And it was the guy he hated so much, he directly chose to fire with all his power.


    "Although the old man failed, the old man lost on the battlefield anyway.


    As for you, sneaking around like a mouse came to inquire about the news.


    You want to wait for Konoha and our Iwagakure to fight until your head is broken, so you can take the opportunity to enter the arena to pick up a bargain, right?


    Your brain is the same as your idiot father, the muscles grow into the brain.


    You should be thankful that what you met was Konoha and not the old man, otherwise the old man wouldn''t mind if you let you reunite with that idiot father! "


    "You are ashamed to say that you can fail with so many people, and you are really going back as you live."


    The fourth generation of Raikage was really confused by Onoki, he directly opened his mouth and yelled angrily.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Onogi just glanced at him as if he was looking at an idiot, and then spoke slowly.


    "That''s right, the old man failed, but the old man didn''t break his hand and lose our renzhuli.


    And even if the old man loses, he loses in an aboveboard manner, not like a mouse like you.


    To be honest, you really should go and reunite with your father instead of staying in the world and continuing to lose face. "


    After all, Onoki has lived for so long, and he has always had the ability to curse people.


    Under his nonsense, the anger of the fourth generation of Raikage really reached the extreme.


    Especially Ohnoki, the **** old man who keeps attacking his father, and him causing Kirabi to get caught together.


    These are all things that extremely stimulate the Fourth Raikage, and these are all things that make him extremely angry.


    He started to fall silent now, all the strength in his body was accumulating, he wanted to stand up and give this old man a hard blow.


    Since everyone doesn''t have Chakra, the fourth generation of Raikage still doesn''t believe it, he can''t kill such a bad old man!


    However, he just started, when suddenly the door was opened, and then two figures walked in.


    And when the two of them saw their state at this time, one of them smiled slightly, and said in an incomparably joking manner.


    "It seems that you get along well."


    When Raikage Fourth and Onoki heard this, their faces all became very ugly.


    Especially when they noticed who came in and who was speaking, both of them fell silent.


    Because one of these two is Konoha''s Fifth Hokage Jiraiya, and the other is Uchiha Habara who really captured them!


    For the arrival of these two people, they actually had a foresight in their hearts, after all, the war is over for Konoha now.


    It was really a normal thing to meet the two unlucky **** after the end.


    After all, Konoha now has to get what he wants from them, such as the issue of interests.


    Some can talk about anything, although this incident is a great shame to them.


    But even if you want revenge, you have to go back to your own village!


    Of course, the matter of revenge is only for the Fourth Raikage, he is really extremely dissatisfied with Habara, and he even always thinks that his failure is due to carelessness.


    Self-confidence is a good thing. Only with enough self-confidence and firm belief can a person continue to grow.


    But when a person''s self-confidence reaches the extreme, it is a manifestation of conceit.


    And if this kind of person is still a powerful shadow, then the destructiveness brought by this kind of person is even more unimaginable!


    Ohnoki didn''t know what the Fourth Raikage was thinking, otherwise he would definitely support this guy 100%.


    How Uchiha Habara fought against the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki is not clear to him.


    But he knew exactly how he and those members of the Akatsuki organization were defeated by Uchiha Habara.


    There are people who are looking for death, and they are people who he hates extremely, Onoki will definitely fully support their approach.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t know, and after seeing Uchiha Habara coming in, his face became dark.


    "Uchiha Habara, are you humiliating me, or are you here to show off your achievements?"


    Fourth Raikage didn''t have as many worries as Ohnoki, he directly opened his mouth and shouted angrily.


    "You captured Onoki, Tsuchikage, and me, Raikage, do you feel that you have a sense of accomplishment? Do you think that you are very powerful now!"


    "Catching Onoki really gave me a sense of accomplishment, because this old man is very strong."


    Habara glanced at the Fourth Raikage, and he shook his head disdainfully.


    "As for you, what are you.


    At any rate, Kirabi still has a Hachio to cooperate with. He is much more difficult to deal with than you.


    You are just a faster fly, if you don''t have some value, why do you think you are still alive? "


    Habara wouldn''t give Fourth Raikage any face, after all, for him, he didn''t need to be polite with a dead person.


    Habara''s attitude also made Raikage Fourth Raikage''s face suddenly more ugly, he stood up and said loudly.


    "Then you killed me, do you really dare to do it?


    Let me tell you clearly, no matter how you talk with Yunyin Village, Yunyin will not give you anything!


    Nothing at all!


    As long as I''m still Yunyin, then you don''t even want to get anything! "


    "It''s really annoying."


    Habara looked at him, his eyes turned scarlet in an instant, and a strange chakra permeated his eyes instantly.


    The Fourth Raikage couldn''t reach his body and froze completely, but Principle Yu punched him hard in the abdomen.


    The Fourth Raikage suddenly felt like a lightning strike, and he already felt the severe pain from his abdomen.


    But he didn''t say a word, he gritted his teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    "Although you are Lei Ying, you are not the only one who has the final say in Yunyin Village. You don''t care about the interests of the village, but someone does."


    Jiraiya also spoke now, and he didn''t have any intention of stopping Habara.


    "This time I came to see you, it is what a Hokage should do.


    I also hope you take care of yourself and don''t do things that everyone finds embarrassing. "


    Jiraiya''s words have been completely determined. His personality is different from Sarutobi''s Hiruza, and he will definitely not let this fourth generation of Raikage.


    Ohnoki glanced at Jiraiya, and he could feel that this guy was indeed very different from Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    But now he can''t speak, he can only feel that the young people are getting stronger and stronger, and the development of the times is getting faster and faster.


    "Master Hokage, then I won''t bother you."


    But at this moment, Habara suddenly spoke.


    "Tu Ying, I have brought back safely, and the battle on the front line has basically stabilized. If you have any questions, you can communicate with the two shadows slowly, and I will leave first."


    "Thank you, Minister Habara."


    Jiraiya smiled and nodded, then Habara turned around and left the room.


    As Habara''s footsteps gradually became farther away, Ohnoki gave a slight sigh of emotion when he could no longer hear them.


    "Konoha has such a talent, I really want to congratulate you Konoha. It''s just"


    Speaking of this, Ohnoki paused for a moment, then he raised his head and said with earnestness.


    "Konoha once again has such a person like Uchiha Madara, who can be regarded as a Ninja Shura, I am afraid that no one will feel the danger.


    Moreover, I heard that you Konoha, there are seven families who are in charge of Konoha together, Hokage. "


    "It''s a little too much to be in charge of such a statement."


    Jilai also faced such a problem, but he seemed very calm, he shook his head slightly before speaking slowly.


    "At Konoha, we believe in one sentence, that is, there are specializations in the arts.


    I put the people who are best at doing these things in that position, and then let them do those things to the best of their ability.


    It''s much better than me, a layman who doesn''t understand anything, but wants to fool around and show his authority.


    What I want is a nice, strong Konoha.


    Rather than a Konoha that is completely in my hands, but makes everyone feel dissatisfied and unhappy.


    Everyone in Konoha can express their attitudes, and everyone in Konoha can give full play to their current strengths.


    This is the difference between me and you, and this is probably the difference between me and my teacher.


    Maybe you will think that this is just an excuse and reason I made for myself.


    But no matter what you think, you are all here now, isn''t this already proving Konoha''s current strength? "


    Jiraiya''s words were not fast, but Onogi and Fourth Raikage fell into silence involuntarily.


    In fact, they really want to say, if labor and capital lost to the **** Uchiha Habara, what does it have to do with you Konoha?


    But considering that Habara is indeed a member of Konoha, it is one of Konoha''s powerful combat powers.


    At this moment, they can only sigh, because they are all losers


    Standing on Hokage Rock, Habara overlooked the whole Konoha from above, and Konoha still had some jubilant atmosphere spreading.


    The large army that came back together had obviously disbanded on the spot. They had gone through such a long war and needed to go home and take a good rest.


    But when he and Jiraiya went to meet Onogi and the others, he also got a message.


    That is, this army will only stay in Konoha for a week, and will immediately set off to the front line of Yuno Country.


    Habara didn''t have much objection to this matter, after all, he himself understood what it meant, and Jiraiya also explained it to him very clearly.


    They just want to oppress those high-level officials of Yunyin Village carefully and with the power of victory.


    Now that the information that the Fourth Raikage is in Konoha has begun to spread, Konoha has to make all the preparations.


    Negotiation is inevitable, but there will be many things to do before the negotiation.


    For example, if Yunyin Village goes crazy to rescue the fourth generation of Raikage, it is like they will start a war with a fever.


    And Jiraiya also mentioned one thing to Habara, that is, he hopes that Habara can also go to the front line.


    Because in a sense, Habara has almost become a symbol of victory.


    Regardless of whether he makes a shot or not, as long as he is there, the morale of the Konoha ninjas will definitely reach an unprecedented peak!


    Regarding this matter, Habara had no intention of rejecting it.


    Isn''t it a big deal to go to Yunokuni to soak in the hot springs?


    Although the Fourth Raikage is a battle madman with all muscles in his head, he doesn''t think that a rational person like Toshiro is also.


    What''s more, they are not so sure that Yunyin Village has no intention of launching a war by then.


    "When your Fourth Raikage dies, and Konoha refuses to admit it, if you really dare to start a war regardless of everything, then I really admire you."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, but he was also seriously considering some other things.


    That''s how to make it better, to frame the death of the Fourth Raikage this time.


    When a person dies, there must always be someone who is responsible for it. Even if you can''t catch it, it would be better to have a goal.


    Habara killed Huangtu before, but the person responsible for it didn''t fully figure it out, which gave Onogi a chance.


    Although judging from the results, Yuyuan was Qin Shihuang touching the wires - he was numb.


    But this is also based on Habara''s strength and level. If there is no such ability, I am afraid that Konoha will be really miserable.


    Therefore, choosing a qualified backer is a very important and crucial thing.


    Fortunately, Yu Yuan already had a designated scapegoat in his heart, and these guys made trouble for him a lot.


    "Clan Chief Habara, don''t you know how troublesome it will be for me to enter Konoha?"


    Just as Habara was thinking, Orochimaru''s hoarse voice sounded behind him.


    And Yu Yuan also showed a smile at this time, because his backer is already in place!


    "Troublesome or not, you and I know it well, so don''t talk about these unobjectionable things."


    Habara slowly turned his head, his eyes quickly locked on this guy Orochimaru.


    At this time, Orochimaru didn''t seem to have any problems, and it didn''t look like he had experienced a hard fight with Habara at all.


    Of course, in fact, he did have some fish in the battle with Habara.


    His role cannot be said to be better than nothing, at least it is useless at all.


    Those snakes look very deterrent, but in fact their role is not much different from cannon fodder.


    If Orochimaru reincarnates with some powerful filth, I''m afraid Habara will really have to weigh it.


    After carefully looking at Orochimaru, Habara thought for a moment before asking.


    "What''s going on in your Akatsuki organization, is Tsunade still looking for you?"


    "Tsunade has already looked for me. After all, is it related to her grandfather?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he immediately entered the state.


    However, his eyes were still so fanatical that he even looked a little sick.


    Fortunately, although he was a little crazy, he still kept his calm.


    "I also gave her an answer, without any embellishment or concealment.


    I told her very clearly that there is indeed such a person in the Akatsuki organization, and such a guy is also very weird and dangerous.


    But I''m curious, how did Chief Habara let Tsunade find out? "


    "Not really a discovery, I told her because I didn''t want to complicate certain things."


    Facing Orochimaru''s question, Habara spoke calmly.


    "Tell her that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and I didn''t know it belonged to her family until I got that power.


    I can only say that my luck is very good, and I can only say that your organization is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. "


    For Habara''s evaluation, Orochimaru did not refute it.


    Because the people in this organization really have the smell of Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    After all, in this organization, there are even owners of the eyes of reincarnation!


    It''s just that the owner of this reincarnation eye seems to have a ridiculously large gap compared with Habara.


    Although Payne''s performance can be said to be extremely powerful, the inexplicable technique that seems to be able to create a planet is still fresh in Orochimaru''s memory.


    However, compared with Habara''s extremely oppressive and suffocating Susanoo.


    It seems that the two sides are not of the same magnitude. After all, from the perspective of pure destructive power, Habara completely pinned his leader to the ground.


    Some small thoughts also appeared in his mind now, such as whether the reincarnation eye was exaggerated.


    For example, in fact, Payne''s eyes are not his, so he has not exerted the power of Huishenyan at all!


    No matter which one it is, this has aroused the great curiosity of Orochimaru.


    He has always been a person full of desire to explore, and he really intends to understand these hidden secrets in his heart.


    Just wanting to know these secrets, he is still not qualified now.


    He still needs continuous improvement, at least he must be able to control the stronger Senshou brothers, or Uchiha Madara!


    He can see that every time Habara meets Uchiha Madara, it is actually very difficult to get any advantage.


    Even if he won, he paid enough to do it.


    After all, Lijiang is still old and spicy, Uchiha Madara is really not something that ordinary people can fathom!


    "I''m looking for you this time, but I actually have some more important things with you."


    Habara didn''t know what Orochimaru was thinking, he turned around and looked at Orochimaru calmly, and then spoke quietly.


    "In addition to knowing about Tsunade, there are also some things about Kage.


    The Fourth Raikage is in Konoha now, but this guy is not in good health, maybe"


    "Maybe after he is released, there will be some accidents on the way back to the Land of Thunder?"


    Orochimaru didn''t need Habara to finish his sentence, he reacted instantly.


    He licked his tongue lightly, and then asked curiously.


    "Did you know about it yourself, or did you say it was your own plan?"


    "Tsunade knows it, and Jiraiya knows it too. This is Konoha''s will."


    Habara didn''t hide anything, he revealed a smile and said slowly.


    "Of course, this is what I proposed, and the person who does it will be my people, even me.


    But in order to avoid some troubles¡±


    "Is it the same as the trouble Ohnogi caused this time?"


    Orochimaru is really a smart person, Habara just tapped lightly, and he immediately understood what Habara was thinking.


    "Who do you need to come? Do you have any idea to attack our leader? That guy''s eyes are not normal."


    "Look at your own operation, it would be good to have someone with some level."


    Habara thought for a moment, then suddenly said with a smile.


    "I remember you said, didn''t you recruit a newcomer, and that guy was once a member of Konoha."


    "Beluho?"


    Orochimaru frowned, he didn''t know why Habara was interested in this guy.


    But after thinking about it, he still nodded, and finally spoke slowly.


    "I could try, but I''m not sure who it is.


    But I can assure you that I will do my best.¡±


    After dealing with Orochimaru''s matter, Habara felt relieved.


    Because he didn''t need to pay too much attention to many of the following things, he was a little depressed under such a situation.


    The matter of the war has reached the stage of negotiation. It can be said that this is an occasion for cultural exchanges.


    Habara is also considered a cultural person, and he actually likes to reason.


    But it seems that with the continuous explosion of his strength, more and more people''s perception of Habara has been slightly deflected.


    Even Habara himself sometimes felt that rather than reasoning with some irrelevant guys, it would be better to talk about physics directly with them.


    After all, it is difficult to kill a person''s spirit, but it only takes a handful of kunai to destroy the body that carries the spirit.


    So Habara felt that it was better to wait for these guys to become their own, and then slowly reason with them.


    Apart from the negotiations, the only thing Habara cares about is the reform of the security department.


    Although Habara asked Uchiha Fugaku to reform the security department before the war, he is not so clear about the specific process.


    It''s just that after he got to know it, he found that he seemed to be able to be a hands-off shopkeeper with peace of mind again.


    Because Uchiha Fugaku did really well, in just one or two months, he arranged everything clearly.


    The current Ministry of Security has established a security governor, and has also improved the management department and operation department under the system of the security governor.


    For example, under the governor of security, there is a general affairs department in charge of administrative affairs, and a police department in charge of operations.


    In fact, these two organizations are, to put it bluntly, one in charge of administrative management, and the other in charge of scheduling and action.


    It can be said that basically all administrative affairs and action planning come from the coordination and mobilization of these two places.


    And Uchiha Fugaku is also very smart, he knows what Habara wants.


    Therefore, although these two departments are separated at the top, they are completely integrated at the bottom.


    Only when these two departments coordinate and cooperate with each other can many things go smoothly.


    As a matter of course, the talents provided by the Nara clan have basically entered the General Affairs Department, and their abilities have always been very strong.


    But there are still a few people in Nara. Fortunately, the reputation of the security department has changed with the promotion of the Uchiha clan.


    The security department has also stored enough talents, so that it will not be stretched to the point where no one can use it.


    But it is certain to continue to recruit people, and now we can only let these guys who have already joined the job work harder.


    Fortunately, the security benefits are still very good. Even if they are a little tired, they will not complain, and they will even be happier.


    As for the position of director of the General Affairs Department, Uchiha Fugaku has no intention of overstepping him.


    In the end, this problem also played to Habara, but Habara didn''t have a good choice for the time being.


    "Although I think there is one candidate who is very good, very smart, not afraid of being tired, and the most important thing is that he doesn''t need salary.


    It''s just that if you really get this person out, it''s not easy to explain. "


    Habara touched his chin, but he subconsciously glanced at the streetlights beside him, and finally shook his head and let it go.


    The person he thought of was the Thousand-handed Fable Room, to be precise, the Thousand-Handed Fable Room that was reincarnated from the filthy soil, and could continue to be exhausted!


    Although Habara didn''t have a good impression of Senshou Feijian, but he was really strong in not being able to stand up to this person.


    As for him being disobedient, it''s okay, anyway, the reincarnation of the filthy soil controls his abilities, so it''s okay to force him to work day and night?


    Many times, Habara felt that the greatest use of the reincarnation of the dirty soil was not to pull the dead out to fight, but to pull the dead out to work for him!


    These people have infinite chakra and are tireless, and they can do anything with their ninja physique.


    To put it simply, aren¡¯t they just ready-made perpetual motion machines, it¡¯s no problem to let them use their own chakra to boil water!


    "Unfortunately, I have never been exposed to the technique of reincarnation from the dirt, but it is not impossible to try it in the future."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, even though he felt his neck was a little itchy, he subconsciously glanced at the street lamp.


    But soon he stabilized his emotions, hanging on the street lamps are all the labor force of crazily exploiting others.


    Using dead people to work by yourself, isn''t this called exploitation?


    Though thinking this way, Habara, the director of the General Affairs Department, decided to let it go for the time being.


    Maybe a suitable candidate will appear in the future, anyway, he is not planning to use Uchiha in the General Affairs Department.


    The Secretary for General Affairs is difficult to choose, but the Secretary for Police is much simpler.


    Habara directly asked the two elders, Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Naoki, to discuss with themselves to see if they were interested, or if they had anyone worth recommending.


    This can be regarded as the reward they have received for Uchiha these years, or following Habara for these years of hard work.


    Habara has always been good to his own people.


    And Uchiha Fugaku also got rewarded, he became the first governor of security!


    He is busy with many things in the security department these days, and his achievements are obvious to all.


    Naturally, Habara would not treat him badly, let alone upset everyone.


    Of course, Uchiha Fugaku is also really easy to use. He is not a qualified patriarch but definitely a qualified manager.


    Based on the principle of using it to death if it is easy to use, Uchiha Fugaku doesn''t have to think that he can relax.


    As for other institutions under these two institutions, they are probably divided into several parts.


    For example, the police department, the training department and the local headquarters.


    And there are well-established departments in each place, and there are divisions for managing civil affairs and managing ninja crimes.


    The most important thing is that the security department has now set up its own stations in various regions and stages.


    Only in this way can we better carry out our own work, better help those in need, and solve various troubles more quickly.


    It can be said that this is already a fairly complete department planning and division, and Uchiha Fugaku has done almost everything that can be done.


    As for what needs to be improved in the future, that is all in the future.


    Only when you discover your own deficiencies can you find a way to change, otherwise how can all this be changed?


    "So, it''s really easy now."


    Habara sat in the office of the head of his security department and sighed incomparably relaxed.


    Even if he heard the knock on the door, he didn''t pay too much attention, because he knew who was coming.


    "Come in, the door is unlocked."


    Habara said lazily, and soon Shisui pushed the door open and walked in slowly.


    "Habara, you are looking for me."


    Seeing Habara''s lazy look, Shisui also felt a little overwhelmed.


    But he didn''t dare to say that there are so many Habara, after all, Habara is his immediate boss.


    "sit down."


    Habara sat up a little bit before smiling and said, and he didn''t smile until Shisui sat down.


    "The changes in the security department are really big. I didn''t expect that we have only been out for a month or two, and we will be completely different when we come back."


    "This is Governor Fuyue''s strength, and now the security department is really well planned, and everything is in order."


    Speaking of the security department, Shimizu also felt very happy.


    Although he did not hold a position, his status in the security department has always been very high.


    After all, in the security department, the main body of the high-level operations department is basically Uchiha''s people.


    "You should also prepare, after all, you will also be a governor in the future."


    Habara stood up slightly, he smiled and said to Shisui.


    "Don''t think about saying no, you deserve it, and it''s your duty."


    "I won''t say no, I''m always ready."


    Zhishui nodded seriously, and he said very seriously.


    "That''s good, but that''s all in the future, but now I have something I need you to do."


    Habara walked slowly to Shisui''s side, but his voice suddenly lowered a lot.


    "Fourth Raikage, let you kill him, do you have confidence?"


    "Have!"


    Zhishui didn''t ask why, he just nodded seriously and said.


    "Although he is very strong, he is still injured and has an arm missing.


    Although I am not as good as you Habara, I think I am sure if I really want to fight him, or even kill him. "


    "very good."


    Habara patted Shisui on the shoulder before continuing.


    "It''s an exercise for you to get clean.


    Of course, I will follow you, and if something happens, I can stop it.


    By the way, both Hokage and Tsunade have authorized this matter, so you can do it with confidence.


    This guy is really troublesome for Konoha."


    "It seems that the information is correct. Uchiha Habara has indeed captured the Fourth Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki."


    On a hill outside Konoha Village, Obito, dressed in black and wearing a whirlpool mask, indifferently listened to the information that Hei Absolute told him.


    "And according to the information passed by the avatar who stayed in the country of grass, this Uchiha Habara also defeated Onogi, and even destroyed an army by himself."


    Heijue''s voice was still so hoarse and indifferent, and Obito also fell into extreme silence at this time.


    There is only one sentence echoing in his mind now, how is this possible?


    According to the description of the hermaphrodite around him, even though Obito hadn''t seen that scene, he knew how terrifying it was.


    Even if he has the inheritance of Uchiha Madara, he can''t do such a thing!


    And this guy also defeated the Fourth Raikage with Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, what is going on with this guy?


    Not only Obito is full of doubts in his heart now, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® Even Heijue, who was passing on the information, is a little confused now.


    Like Obito, he is still echoing the phrase how is this possible in his mind.


    What he told Obito was not so detailed, he didn''t tell Obito Uchiha Habara that he had cast the fifth form of Susanoo!


    Of course, even Obito couldn''t understand all of this, after all, this kid can''t even use Susano.


    But Heijue, as an existence who lived the year before last, has seen the power of Susanoo!


    The Susano in the fifth stage is a truly destructive existence.


    But there is an extreme prerequisite for obtaining this power, that is, there must be an eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    But the problem is, Uchiha Habara has no brothers.


    How could he have such eyes, how could he have such power?


    Heijue couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t dare to easily explore the situation of that Uchiha Habara.


    Such a dangerous person is likely to send himself in if he is not careful.


    But what Hei Jue never expected was that at this moment, Obito suddenly spoke.


    "Let''s track down this Uchiha Habara, and we''d better get some information about him.


    Such a dangerous person will definitely destroy and affect our chances.


    Moreover, this guy and I have some enmity! "


    Having said this, Obito tightly clenched his arm.


    Back then, he had one arm cut off by Habara.


    He always remembers this matte

 Chapter 213： Madara Uchiha? Just you mouse?

    Hei definitely didn''t take what Obito said in his heart.


    But at this moment, he felt that this Uchiha Obito had something wrong with his brain?


    This guy is completely unaware of how dangerous this Uchiha Habara is?


    This guy can be regarded as a rising Uchiha Madara!


    Although Hei Ze really didn''t want to understand why Habara became more and more similar to Uchiha Madara, even similar.


    After all, Uchiha Madara is a very special existence, that guy has the Chakra of Indra.


    And Habara is just a very ordinary Uchiha, and he is also a Uchiha who is very good at hiding himself.


    If this guy hadn''t come out by himself, almost no one would know how strong this guy is.


    But is the ability of others comparable to your Uchiha Obito?


    Uchiha Madara did tell you that you will be Uchiha Madara from now on.


    But don''t really think that you are, do you have no idea how far you are from the real Uchiha Madara?


    And you said it yourself, that Uchiha Habara also knows space ninjutsu.


    If you expose something in front of him, maybe others can bite you to death, or even kill you directly!


    However, looking at the state of Obito Uchiha at this time, Heijue knew that he might not have much effect if he persuaded him.


    "This guy is really getting more and more difficult to deal with, and he''s getting more and more of his own ideas."


    Black is absolutely different from the current Obito, but in fact, he doesn''t like it that much from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, maybe he didn''t like this Obito from the beginning.


    How could he possibly like someone who obviously has a brain problem and who obviously has his own ideas?


    Of course, the person he doesn''t like is not just Obito, but the life of the entire ninja world!


    In his opinion, these lives are the accidental results of Otsutsuki Yuyi and Otsutsuki Yumura''s betrayal of their mother.


    These lives are just the nourishment of the mother, he and these lives are not on the same level at all!


    But Hei Jue has nothing to do, if he wants to complete his plan, then he can only continue.


    Even if he is in the smoke, he needs to follow Uchiha Obito now.


    Be optimistic about him, control him, and use him to resurrect Uchiha Madara to wake up his mother.


    Only at that time can he be truly freed from these lowly beings!


    "If you really decide, then I will cooperate with you."


    Heijue''s hoarse voice sounded again, this time his voice seemed a little more dignified.


    "But I have to tell you that the person you are facing this time is not an ordinary existence, you have to be more careful.


    The power of Uchiha Habara is beyond what you can imagine. If there is no accident, he has already started to approach Madara.


    Although there is still a big gap from Madara Peak''s strength, you are not his opponent in real competition.


    After all, in terms of eyes, you don''t have a complete Sharingan either. "


    Heijue''s words silenced Obito, and in the end Obito snorted coldly, and then the Chakra broke out and distorted and disappeared on the spot.


    Seeing this, Heijue sank into the ground silently, he was really not optimistic about this action.


    He regretted it a little now, maybe Uchiha Habara, Orochimaru, Kisame and the others fought, he should take a look.


    Instead of waiting until the end, Nagato was dispatched to observe. After all, the more he observes, the more he can understand.


    When Obito and Nagato were in a daze and planning something, everyone in Akatsuki''s organization felt a little dazed now.


    Even though it has been a while, for people like Akatsuki, they are still immersed in the terrifying power of Habara.


    Whether it was Kisame, Scorpion, or Nagato, none of them could forget Habara''s power that broke through their layers of blockade.


    I can''t forget the huge Chakra giant covered in armor, and I can''t forget the scene where the terrifying giant swung a knife to destroy the world.


    That scene really wanted to destroy everything, and they even felt that they were bound to die in that scene!


    If it wasn''t for Orochimaru, who was not fishing at the most critical moment, he finally showed a little effect and cast a very defensive technique.


    I''m afraid that even if they don''t die at that time, they will have to shed a layer of skin!


    "What kind of monster is this guy?"


    Habara''s power was really too shocking, his blow had already made Scorpion and Kisame tremble even when they recalled it.


    They were all proud people, so they naturally hated such a reaction from themselves.


    But the problem is that when a person is so strong that he is in a state of despair, no matter how proud he is, he can only bow his head.


    They no longer think about how to get revenge on Habara, what they think about most now is what will they do if they meet this guy again!


    It can be said that this is already an idea that makes them feel shameful.


    But they are all ninjas, extremely realistic ninjas, and they can''t force themselves when they know they are invincible.


    Although they still want revenge and regain their own confidence, they have no intention of dying!


    "This guy is really not a person."


    Kisame silently stayed in his room and thought to himself, he still remembers that Habara once invited him.


    It''s just that he didn''t choose to leave for various reasons, but now he has some regrets in his heart.


    Because of the existence of such enemies, can they really accomplish what their organization is going to do?


    This guy has been staring at them, what can they really do safe and sound?


    Not to mention anything else, that nine tails alone is within Konoha.


    With the strength of Uchiha Habara, what is the difference between them running to Konoha to catch Kyuubi and sending them to death?


    Shaking his head helplessly, Guixie felt that he should stop thinking about these things, because he couldn''t get the answer.


    In another place, Nagato also looked confused at this time.


    He was also greatly impacted by Habara''s power, he really didn''t expect a human being to be able to achieve such intensity!


    He is a god, since he has the eyes of reincarnation and can exert this power, he believes in this very much.


    But now he found that it seemed that someone could be stronger than himself, which made him really hard to accept.


    God is not to be blasphemed, nor is it to be challenged!


    "This Uchiha Habara really has a big problem. Why does he have such a strong power?"


    Nagato roared in his heart, he really couldn''t accept this, and couldn''t tolerate it!


    I''m afraid that in the entire Akatsuki organization, the most stable and quiet ones are only Scorpion and Orochimaru.


    Uchiha Itachi doesn''t know the situation of this matter yet, and as for Beiruhu, there is no specific answer yet.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, Nagato suddenly frowned slightly.


    Because he suddenly found that the ring in his hand was vibrating, which also meant that someone was contacting him.


    Not only him, but all the members of the Akatsuki organization noticed this scene, and they finally chose to connect the ring, wanting to see what happened.


    It''s just that when they got connected, they found that it was Dashemaru who was looking for them.


    "What''s the matter, Orochimaru?"


    Nagato controlled Payne and asked indifferently, he was really not in a good mood at the moment.


    "I got some new information, I don''t know if you have any ideas."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, his voice was low and hoarse.


    "The Fourth Raikage and the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki are in Konoha. The news has spread, and the information can also be obtained in the Country of Grass."


    "Are you still in the Country of Grass?"


    Scorpion glanced at Orochimaru strangely, and asked grimly.


    "No way, you have something to do with Konoha, so you should stay there and provide information to Konoha."


    "If so, do you think you can come back alive?"


    Orochimaru didn''t care about Scorpion''s provocation at all, and he even replied with more provocative language.


    "Haven''t you seen the power of Uchiha Habara? If I have contact with Konoha, you must be the first person I send away."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense here."


    Nagato directly interrupted the conversation between the two, his eyes glanced at Uchiha Itachi, and finally fell on Orochimaru again.


    "If you have anything to say, or have any ideas, just say it."


    "My idea is very clear, that is to let Konoha fall into war again."


    Facing Nagato''s question, Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and he answered hoarsely and indifferently.


    And his answer made everyone present frown.


    Kisame and Scorpion shook their heads lightly, causing Konoha to fall into war again, is there any benefit?


    It''s not like they haven''t seen how strong Konoha is now.


    Not to mention Uchiha Habara, who exists like a ghost, the Kakuzu who defected from their Akatsuki organization alone are very powerful.


    This guy has already proved in this war how strong he is capable of causing large-scale destruction.


    And Konoha is not the only one with Uchiha Habara, that Uchiha Shisui seems to be developing in the direction of Uchiha Habara.


    How much damage did that green Chakra giant cause in the Yanyin army? How could they not be blind if they were not blind?


    What''s more, Konoha didn''t go all out, they also had families like Ikakacho, Inuzuka, Yume, and Hyuga.


    Although there were many messy things in the third ninja war, wasn''t that how Konoha won?


    And this time they are stronger, those families are dispatched together, even if they can''t win, it is no problem to drag Uchiha Habara or Uchiha Shisui to support.


    And once one of these two arrives on the battlefield, the war can basically be declared over.


    In such a situation, if you let them fight Konoha, maybe except Yunyin will be fooled, other villages may not be fooled!


    However, neither Scorpion nor Kisame would open their mouths about these things easily, but they wanted to see what Orochimaru wanted to do.


    But Uchiha Itachi frowned at this time, he has been outside all the time and doesn''t know the specific situation


    He only knew that Konoha and Yanyin were fighting, and why Yanyin started the war, but he didn''t know anything else.


    It''s just that in his concept, Konoha and Yanyin should not go to war. The three wars have already paid such a high price, isn''t that enough?


    Although Uchiha Itachi didn''t dare to define who caused Huangtu''s death, but he thinks it should be Uchiha Habara.


    Only this guy is so cruel, and only this guy is so powerful.


    Although he has to admit that because of Uchiha Habara, Uchiha has become better.


    But the problem is that he thinks that Uchiha is sucking Konoha''s blood for getting better!


    Konoha is the most critical and important thing, and Uchiha Habara and those big families, aren''t they just overhead Hokage?


    Hokage is the real ruler of Konoha. Although he can''t fully represent Konoha, you can''t trample on Hokage''s authority like this!


    Uchiha Itachi''s thinking has changed a little bit now, but some things are determined and it is not so easy to change.


    Although he can approve of what Habara has done in some respects, overall he still hates this person very much.


    It''s just that besides being disgusted, he also felt really uncomfortable in his heart, because this guy really made Uchiha develop.


    Clenching his fist slightly, Uchiha Itachi looked at Orochimaru silently, he wanted to refute but couldn''t find any excuse.


    Therefore, he could only silently think of a way to disrupt the progress of this matter.


    "You mean, killed the Fourth Raikage and captured the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki by the way?"


    Nagato thought for a while, and he immediately understood what Orochimaru was thinking, and he said indifferently.


    "It''s a good idea, but it needs to be based on reality.


    Uchiha Habara''s power, unless I go all out, there is nothing I can do about him.


    It is not a wise choice to continue to provoke him now.


    Moreover, can you confirm that Yunyin is Konoha''s opponent? "


    Nagato''s words made Uchiha Itachi stunned again, he didn''t expect that even such a proud Nagato would say such a thing.


    Uchiha Itachi knew that when he went to look for Beiruhu, the Akatsuki organization cooperated with Yanyin Village to attack Konoha.


    In fact, in his opinion, this war may be dangerous and troublesome, and the best way to deal with it is to hand over Uchiha Habara.


    But obviously this is impossible, but he is willing to believe in Konoha in his heart, after all, he is also a member of Konoha, even if he has left there.


    In the end, Konoha won, and this news made him very happy.


    But when he heard that the progress of the war seemed to be related to Uchiha Habara, it made him seem a little entangled.


    But now is not the time for him to inquire specifically, he can only continue to keep quiet.


    "Of course Yunyin is not Konoha''s opponent, and I can be sure that Yunyin doesn''t dare to make a move."


    Orochimaru still licked his tongue, he said slowly.


    "But not doing it doesn''t mean they won''t be angry, it doesn''t mean they won''t be planted with hatred.


    I think you all know about the matter between Yun Yin and Yan Yin. The hatred between them is so deep, isn''t it the same that they didn''t do anything?


    But as long as they find an opportunity for each other, they will definitely do something, like this time. "


    "You mean, kill four generations of Raikage and blame Konoha?"


    Ghost Shark''s eyes flickered slightly, and he asked incredulously.


    "The idea is a good idea, and it will indeed intensify the hatred between Konoha and Yunyin.


    But are you sure Uchiha Habara isn''t there, and why didn''t you consider killing Onogi?


    In this case, wouldn''t Yanyin become even more irritable? "


    "Uchiha Habara won''t be here, my eyeliner at Konoha has already given me information."


    Orochimaru still kept smiling, he raised his head high and said calmly.


    "Now Uchiha Habara is carrying out the reform of Konoha, and ninjas of all levels have received huge welfare improvements.


    Moreover, it is said that Jonin is still qualified to participate in high-level meetings, and the subsidies for ninjas participating in the war have also been greatly improved.


    Do you still remember that the Kingdom of Fire changed its name some time ago? "


    "Get more money from the daimyo, and then benefit the ninjas of Konoha, and make them trust the seven families more?"


    As expected, Xie used to be a high-level person in Hidden Sand Village, and he immediately understood what it meant.


    "It''s really a good way to stabilize yourself, but even so, Uchiha Habara doesn''t rule out that he won''t be dispatched.


    Konoha is not controlled by him alone, there are six other families together, other people will supervise and assist Konoha''s reform. "


    "Yes, but Habara can get more in Konoha, and his ambition is very big."


    Orochimaru nodded slightly, and then he quickly gave a reason that people could not refuse.


    "The Ministry of Security has been enlarged by him and the entire Ministry of Security has been reformed.


    The people I left behind in Konoha have entered the security department, and they told me that Uchiha Habara wanted to promote reforms before the war started.


    Therefore, now that the war is over, Uchiha Habara''s focus should be on the reform of the Security Department.


    I''m afraid he won''t be willing to dispatch again. As for killing Onoki, where will we get the money after he dies.


    Moreover, even if he died, would Yanyin Village still have the will to resist? "


    Orochimaru''s words are very realistic. It really needs to be seriously considered whether Yanyin still has the will to resist.


    And if Onoki died, they would lose the five times the promised reward.


    But if Orochimaru''s information is correct and Uchiha Habara is distracted by other things and will not act, then this is indeed a good opportunity.


    A chance to add trouble to Konoha, a chance to get revenge on Konoha and Uchiha Habara!


    Thinking of this, all of them were a little moved, and Nagato asked directly.


    "Then who do you think is more suitable for this matter?"


    "I thought, I would recommend someone who is familiar with Konoha to do it."


    Orochimaru smiled, but soon his phantom raised his hands.


    "Of course, not me.


    I''ve just fought Uchiha Habara, and I''m still resting.


    What''s more, the information was provided by me, so I refused this mission.


    But besides me, there are people who are familiar with Konoha, and this time the organization has recruited new people, isn¡¯t this guy also from Konoha? "


    After the words fell, Orochimaru looked at Itachi Uchiha beside him.


    Similarly, other people''s gazes also slowly moved over


    "It seems that the effect of Orochimaru is not bad?"


    In Muye Village, Habara looked at the document in his hand and muttered to himself, beside him was a white snake that kept spitting out letters.


    Orochimaru has already dealt with Akatsuki''s affairs, and those guys are basically persuaded by Orochimaru.


    Now the people from Akatsuki''s organization may have already started to act, especially that Orochimaru made that Beiliuhu have to act, which made Habara feel happy.


    You must know that after he obtained the ability of the way of others, he never used it.


    If it wasn''t for waiting for this Beiliuhu, he might really want to capture Onoki''s dust escape to study.


    Anyway, Onoki''s Dust Dungeon is also a blood succession elimination that combines three kinds of chakras.


    Even if this technique can''t allow Yubara to fuse all the chakras, so as to reach the level of blood following the snare.


    But it can give him some inspiration to some extent, let him know how to go about it is better.


    "After all, Hiruzaru Sarutobi gave me a gift before he died."


    Habara sat up straight, thinking silently in his heart.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s ninjutsu attack, which was constructed by fusing several escapisms, still allowed Habara to discover some insights into fusing chakra.


    It''s a pity that these are all done by relying on ninjutsu, rather than pure chakra for construction and fusion.


    That''s why Habara hasn''t made any moves until now, he doesn''t want to cause trouble for himself.


    "I just hope these guys move faster, I can''t wait."


    Habara sat up, and then glanced at Sasuke who was exercising seriously in the distance, and a smile could not help but appear on the corner of his mouth.


    This kid Sasuke really worked hard enough, and his current strength is improving very fast.


    And this kid''s growth also surprised Uchiha Fugaku, after all, this kid has also opened his own Sharingan.


    Habara did not forget that on the second day after he came back to take a good rest, Uchiha Fugaku ran over with Sasuke.


    That excited look almost brought Sasuke to kneel down to him.


    Of course, Habara was somewhat embarrassed at that time.


    After all, the boy Sasuke opened Sharingan by himself, which has nothing to do with Habara.


    "However, this kid''s Sharingan has already been opened, so he must strengthen his combat awareness and combat experience.


    Otherwise, he won''t be able to fight Uchiha Itachi in the future, but I''m waiting for you to get Uchiha Itachi''s other eye back. "


    Habara murmured in a low voice, it was Habara''s choice to ask Sasuke to take revenge on the lost dog.


    Let that guy watch Uchiha get stronger and Konoha get stronger, this is torture for him.


    But this is far from enough for Habara, who made Habara an extremely narrow-minded guy?


    There will be good rewards for messing with Habara, but so far there is no such thing.


    It''s just the difference between taking revenge on the spot and delaying revenge.


    "It''s rare that you still teach your disciples."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded, and this voice also made Habara a little astonished.


    Turning his head to look, Habara found that it was Tsunade walking towards him.


    This made Yu Yuan full of question marks, shouldn''t this woman be in the country of grass, why did she come back?


    "How did you come back?"


    Habara looked at Tsunade inexplicably, and he asked incredulously.


    "Can''t I come back?"


    Tsunade gave Habara a strange look, and then she said calmly.


    "You want to talk about the front-line commander. There are talents in this field in the rotating troops, so I let him take the lead."


    "Talent?"


    Habara was a little curious. There are not many people who can be called talented by Tsunade.


    "Who is there, Konoha has so many talents, maybe I still know him."


    "Of course you know each other, and it has something to do with you."


    Tsunade looked at Habara playfully, and then she spoke slowly.


    "Nara Lucheng, are you familiar with this person?"


    Okay, can this person be unfamiliar?


    Habara shook his head lightly, he was the one who went to the capital of the Land of Fire alone to threaten the daimyo.


    And this person has a special identity, that is Nara Shikahisa''s cousin, Yan Ye''s father.


    Habara really didn''t expect this tough guy to go to the front line, but it shouldn''t be a big problem to have him around.


    Nara Lucheng actually met Habara a few times, but those were all memories from many years ago.


    Yu Yuan didn''t know exactly what this guy was like now, and Yan Ye didn''t seem interested in telling her about her family.


    But being a member of the Nara clan, and still teaching people like Yan Ye, he is definitely trustworthy.


    "It turned out to be Uncle Lucheng, so it should be fine."


    "Is it quite polite? It seems that you and Yan Ye have a really good relationship."


    Tsunade shrugged and smiled slightly, but she soon became serious.


    "But these are off topic. I have more important things to ask you this time."


    "I probably know what you''re thinking, it''s Mu Dun, right?"


    Habara clapped his hands, he casually created a shadow clone and walked towards Sasuke, then he said with a smile.


    "Let''s go for a walk? I think, even you, you shouldn''t have been in the Uchiha clan, right?"


    "Indeed, no, you Uchiha clan were extremely unwelcome to outsiders before this, especially the Senju clan."


    Tsunade nodded, and then followed Habara towards the front.


    It''s just that Tsunade didn''t appreciate the prosperity of the Uchiha clan at all at this time, and she really had her own business to find Habara.


    And Habara didn''t evade this topic, and when they came to a relatively secluded location, Habara spoke directly.


    "You''ve checked with Orochimaru, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, it has been determined."


    Tsunade nodded, and she seemed to sigh a bit.


    "I really didn''t expect that after the death of my grandfather, the body would have to go through so many things. This really made me feel uncomfortable and ashamed."


    "A powerful person will inevitably be studied after death, especially in the hands of some ambitious people."


    Habara scolded Kaidao unceremoniously for his IQ, and Tsunade just glanced at Habara when he heard Habara say that.


    She didn''t choose to answer Habara''s words, but silently shook her head or lowered her head.


    After all, her second grandfather was indeed a careerist, and her teacher was also a careerist in a certain sense.


    But at this moment, a girl from Uchiha suddenly ran over, which made Tsunade frowned.


    It was only when she saw clearly who this girl was that she looked at Habara inexplicably.


    This girl is called Izumi Uchiha, and Tsunade naturally knows it.


    Because this girl had been trained by her, this immediately made Tsunade guess what.


    "Master Patriarch, this is the scroll you want."


    Izumi Uchiha quickly handed a scroll to Habara, and she smiled at Tsunade.


    "Hello, Tsunade-sama."


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Tsunade replied in a low voice and stopped speaking, while Uchiha Izumi bowed to the two and left quickly.


    "Open it and see for yourself."


    Habara waited until Izumi Uchiha left before handing the scroll to Tsunade.


    "This is where the secrets you want are stored, all the secrets."


    Tsunade nodded, and she opened the scroll without any hesitation.


    With a puff of smoke lingering, a glass vessel soon appeared in her hand.


    And within this container, there is still a mutilated arm that is constantly releasing a strange aura!


    This breath made Tsunade''s body tremble slightly, because this breath seemed to awaken her own blood.


    She knew that if there were no accidents, the arm inside this vessel was the thing that fused her grandfather''s cells.


    If there is no accident, this is probably the arm of the mysterious Uchiha that Habara cut off!


    "Damn guy!"


    Tsunade cursed secretly, her anger seemed to be ignited.


    "Be careful, it''s not good for you or me if you break it."


    Habara frowned, and reminded him softly.


    "By the way, do you still want to watch the surveillance?"


    "No, I''ve confirmed it with many people, this **** guy."


    Tsunade took a deep breath, she forcibly controlled her emotions, and then she returned the container in which one hand was stored to Habara.


    Her actions have already shown her attitude, which made Habara nod secretly.


    Apparently she knew very well that this matter could not be blamed on Yubara, and Yubara was just taking advantage of it for nothing.


    "Well, don''t think so much, these people will pay the price."


    Habara sealed the vessel once, he comforted softly.


    "And you now know why I asked you to help train my people.


    I think you can also get some benefits from this matter, after all, this power is actually more suitable for you in essence. "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade even more silent, but I have to say that she had some thoughts at this time.


    It''s just that before she had time to speak, she suddenly noticed that Habara beside her suddenly burst into a terrifying chakra.


    This made her involuntarily turn her head to look at Yubara immediately, and at this moment, Yubara''s eyes were fixed on the front, his eyes had turned scarlet at this moment.


    The vast chakra was surging like a sea wave, even someone as strong as Tsunade felt a little suffocated at this moment.


    Such a weird scene immediately alerted Tsunade, she didn''t think Habara would do anything unnecessary.


    "come out."


    Suddenly, Habara spoke, the cold voice was so piercing.


    "At first I thought I felt wrong, but now that you have revealed your chakra, do you think you can still hide it.


    I caught you out, or you come out by yourself, you make the choice. "


    Habara slightly twisted his neck, his voice became even more indifferent.


    But just when Habara was about to take action, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded.


    "You are really sharp, Uchiha Habara"


    There was a slight vibration in the space at this moment, and then it became even more distorted.


    In the blink of an eye, a masked figure appeared from the distorted space and came in front of Habara and Tsunade.


    Tsunade looked at the whole guy in front of her, and her brows suddenly frowned.


    Because she seems to know who this guy is, if nothing unexpected, this guy is the one who cut off his arm by Habara!


    But Yu Principle was a little inexplicable, he felt a little strange today.


    First, Tsunade ran back from the front line, and then Obito, the bastard, appeared again, which really made Habara a little baffled.


    But Habara didn''t bother to think so much, he just looked at Obito calmly, and then said indifferently.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a mouse from the stinking ditch, would dare to come back.


    I think we need to settle the matter of the Fourth Hokage and your cooperation with Itachi Uchiha. "


    "Hmph, you are an ignorant junior who accidentally obtained the power of the old man, do you really think that you are causing me any trouble?"


    When Obito heard Habara''s words, he snorted coldly and said indifferently.


    It''s just that his face under that mask also looks extraordinarily dignified at this time.


    After discussing with Heijue, Obito started to act.


    He believes that with his space ninjutsu, as long as he is careful, nothing will happen.


    Although Uchiha Habara did know space ninjutsu, he thought that even if he wanted to run, it would not be easy for Habara to catch him.


    And he has always wanted to find out about Habara''s situation. He really doesn''t know why Habara is so strong, so strong that one person can confront an army head-on!


    He thinks that his strength is strong enough, after all, he has received Uchiha Madara''s inheritance.


    Moreover, Uchiha Madara also specially assigned a hermaphrodite to help him, even though the main task of this hermaphrodite is to monitor him.


    But I have to say that this hermaphrodite does have some skills, and he also handed over enough Obito things.


    At this time, Obito can use even some Yin Yang Dun, and his Sharingan will not have the risk of blindness.


    But let him face a regular army, and he has no confidence that he can break his morale.


    The most important thing is that he heard that this Uchiha Habara is fighting head-on with Onoki, Nagato, Orochimaru, Scorpion and Kisame.


    And he completely broke these people down with his own power, such a power really made him unimaginable.


    Now he seems to know some reasons, this guy also used Bai Jue''s cells!


    But after knowing it, he felt even more strange, why couldn''t he achieve this effect after using it himself?


    Could it be, is it really because I don''t have a complete copy of Sharingan?


    And this guy''s perception is too sharp, he was discovered just because he saw Habara leaking a little breath when he took out the vessel.


    Obito himself doesn''t have such perception, but he has such cells all over his body.


    He is really getting more and more confused now, why Uchiha Habara is so strong!


    "Your strength?"


    When Tsunade heard this sentence, it can be said that she was 100% sure of Habara''s words, she looked at Obito angrily and shouted.


    "This is the power that belongs to my grandfather. Who are you, a mouse who dare not show your face!"


    "The old man said, this is my strength and that is my strength."


    Although Obito was full of doubts in his heart, he still maintained Uchiha Madara''s tone.


    "You are the granddaughter of Senshou Bashirama, right? Although this power once belonged to Senshou Bashirama, he is dead now.


    And I obtained this power from him personally, how could it be possible that this power does not belong to me? "


    "hands down"


    Tsunade''s face changed slightly when he heard such words, because according to what he said, he had obviously done it with his grandfather himself.


    And he can also hurt his grandfather while doing it, so there is probably only one such person in the entire ninja world!


    And this person''s own second grandfather also has records, that is, his body has disappeared, and he is probably still alive somewhere in the ninja world.


    "Are you Uchiha Madara!"


    "That''s right, it''s the old man."


    Obito nodded calmly and said indifferently, he didn''t mean to blush at all.


    It''s just that after hearing this statement, Tsunade''s face suddenly turned pale, and Yu principle shook his head slightly and sighed.


    "Uchiha Madara? Just you, a mouse?"


    Habara looked at Obito playfully, his chakra had been brewing to the extreme at this time, and he slowly took a step forward.


    "If it''s Uchiha Madara, then I can only say that I am too disappointed in this person.


    But it''s a pity that you are not him at all, and you can''t even pretend to be him.


    You are nothing but a trash bearing his name, a shady mouse.


    I want to see what is your face hidden under the mask! "


    As the voice fell, the whole air seemed to freeze.


    Obito''s eyes suddenly retracted at this moment, and he let himself enter the space without hesitation.


    But this time he was still a little bit slower, Habara''s figure was like a phantom, and he had come in front of him with the roaring Chakra.


    "puff!"


    Metal-like cutting wounds sounded suddenly, and Obito didn''t even need to look to know that the clothes on his shoulders had been cut open.


    Sisi''s pain has already passed through his body, but this kind of pain comes and goes quickly, he doesn''t need to worry about such an injury after all.


    However, after finishing all this, Habara returned to Tsunade''s side, he looked at Obito with a smile and said slowly.


    "Master Tsunade, you saw his shoulder. And, you also saw his reaction speed."


    "Ok."


    Tsunade nodded, this guy''s reaction speed seems not as fast as expected.


    With such a reaction speed, not to mention Habara, even Shisui would not be that slow.


    To put it bluntly, even Tsunade himself couldn''t be that slow, and this situation also shows one thing.


    This guy is probably a fake!


    As a Uchiha, especially one who is as strong as Uchiha Madara, he will never behave like this.


    "Notify Hokage-sama, let him guard against this guy''s companion."


    Habara spoke directly, and the ninja sword in his hand burst into blue light.


    "This guy is looking for death, how could I not agree to him.


    As I said, there is an account we need to do the math.


    What happened that night to Uchiha is not so easy to pass! "

 Chapter 214： gap

    In essence, Habara felt more pity for Obito than disgust, because this guy was really too unlucky to get to where he is today.


    It''s just that as the saying goes, poor people must have something to hate, and Obito fully explained the meaning of this sentence.


    He is indeed pitiful, and his heart is full of love, but maybe it is this personality plus he is an Uchiha, so he can go to extremes very easily.


    After the extreme, Obito really did everything that Habara hated.


    This kid not only attacked the Namikaze Minato couple who had been helping him, but also attacked his own family, and the reason was because he lost love.


    It is true that Uchiha is indeed a neuropathy, but it is extremely rare for Uchiha Obito to be so neurotic.


    Under his control, Namikaze Minato and his wife died, and the Uchiha clan took the opportunity to take a big scapegoat, and finally died at the hands of him and Uchiha Itachi, the white-eyed wolf.


    Coupled with his subsequent series of operations, he can be said to have really stirred up the entire ninja world into chaos, and his destructive power is too great and too strong.


    For such a psychopath, Habara really didn''t have any good impressions, and he had already decided long ago that he must give this guy a ride.


    If he traveled early, and before the Nine Tails incident, maybe he could find a way to help this poor guy who was cheated from the beginning to the end.


    But now, Habara is not in such a mood anymore, and Habara has never had a Madonna mentality.


    The sages have said, repay grievances directly.


    If he could do it, Habara would have to pay it back, back and forth, no one owed it to anyone!


    Looking at Obito in front of him, Habara snorted coldly, and the next moment Habara suddenly broke out with his fastest speed.


    Facing a guy like Obito, Habara didn''t choose to use Susanoo to deal with it. It''s not that Habara looked down on Obito.


    It''s Obito''s space ability that allows his body to complete the transformation from real to virtual, and his space ability can also allow him to leave the place quickly, unable to lock the attack.


    Using Susanoo under such circumstances is a real cannon to fight mosquitoes, which is completely wasteful.


    And in Konoha, Susano is still used in the Uchiha clan''s clan. Isn''t this making yourself uncomfortable?


    "So fast?"


    Obito watched Habara suddenly increase his speed, and his face suddenly changed. Of course he knew that Habara was very strong, but his perception of how strong it was was never high.


    The most intuitive cognition is that when he and Uchiha Itachi attacked the Uchiha Clan many years ago, he saw the battle between Habara and Itachi.


    At that time, Habara was indeed very fast, but he definitely didn''t reach the level he is now. He didn''t see Habara''s movements clearly at all, and he couldn''t even capture the afterimage!


    But after all, Obito has learned a lot from the pit, he didn''t put his body out of the space at all, so he didn''t suffer any harm in the face of Habara''s offensive.


    And when Habara Ninja Sword pierced his body, he suddenly became angry, and a kunai appeared in his hand in an instant!


    "Go to hell!"


    "Are you willing to move?"


    However, at the moment Obito made his move, he was astonished to hear Habara''s slightly playful voice.


    The next moment, Obito found that his hand had already caught Habara, and the Kunai in his hand couldn''t move forward even a little.


    "Peng!"


    Immediately afterwards, Obito felt a sharp pain in his stomach, because his stomach was kicked hard by Habara.


    What made Obito a little puzzled was that Habara actually let go of him at this moment, and then watched himself fly upside down without any intention of catching up.


    "This **** bastard, is he so conceited!"


    In an instant, Obito''s face hidden under the mask turned a little blue, and Habara''s meaning seemed to Obito to be extremely conceited.


    This is simply looking down on him, not caring what tricks he can do.


    Once such thoughts appeared, Obito became even more angry in his heart, but his body was still very honest despite how angry he was.


    Almost at the moment when he broke away from Habara''s control, he allowed himself to enter the Shenwei space again, and he became more vigilant now.


    Uchiha Habara is really scary, this guy seems to know his secret, which makes Obito extremely uncomfortable.


    Although it took only a few seconds for them to separate, Obito strangely felt that he had been seen through.


    This makes Obito really hard to accept, and it''s really hard to understand what''s going on!


    "It''s strange, why did I catch you?"


    At this moment, Habara suddenly spoke calmly, his voice still seemed a little playful.


    "Shisui has a kaleidoscope, and Fuyue senior also has a kaleidoscope, don''t forget that you have fought against both of them.


    After the battle, they told me about your situation. Of course, you can also understand that they discovered some of your information.


    You seem to have a strong resistance to illusions, and you can defend against or even ignore the other gods in Zhishui''s right eye, which is the persistent illusion.


    Moreover, even if you are the other **** in the left eye, you can forcefully resist and cast Izanagi before it fully takes effect to avoid being hit.


    You can do this step, I think it is because you have the power of Senju Hashirama in your body.


    And it is this power that made them notice that your eyes seem to be fine no matter how you use the pupil technique. This is the premise of our research on your arm.


    In addition, when they fight you, they obviously find that if you don''t make a move, you won''t be attacked.


    And once you want to do something, you will definitely be attacked, which means that you may have an independent space, but just hide yourself in it.


    If you want to launch an attack, you have to leave that space, and at this time you can''t escape our attack. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, he looked at Obito calmly and then smiled.


    Obito was silent at this time, but his face had turned livid under the mask.


    He never dreamed that his abilities would be known so clearly, let alone that he had been figured out so long ago!


    This is really difficult for him to accept, and it really makes him unwilling to accept it.


    This damned Uchiha clan, why do four pairs of kaleidoscopes suddenly appear now, even if one of them defected and came to him.


    But they are just a double-double against a triple-double. The danger is really too high, especially if there is a guy like Uchiha Habara among the triple-doubles!


    "Okay, that''s about the end of the chat."


    At this moment, Habara spoke again, his chakra was constantly shaking, even the surrounding trees were affected by his chakra.


    These trees kept making ''soughing'' sounds, as if they were dancing against the wind, but such an environment made the chilling atmosphere even stronger.


    "You said that you are Uchiha Madara, it really makes me feel sick, you must know that you are far inferior in terms of strength and momentum.


    In front of him, you are nothing but gravel, or even a rat in a stinking gutter. "


    "Speak as if you have seen it, you know Uchiha Madara!"


    Obito finally couldn''t stand it at this moment, he retorted angrily, and at this moment his chakra also surged. Obviously, they are also fully prepared for battle.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve seen him and I really know him."


    Habara smiled disdainfully, he didn''t mind letting Uchiha Obito and Kurogetsu know that Orochimaru had already got Uchiha Madara''s body.


    Although doing this seems to be cheating Orochimaru, isn''t this guy Dashemaru just using it to cheat, and Dashemaru did not cheat Habara less.


    Habara raised the knife slightly, pointed the knife point at Obito, and then he said calmly.


    "Oshemaru''s dirty soil reincarnation is an amazing art, that is, through him I saw Uchiha Madara.


    Although it is a pity that the Uchiha Madara he summoned is not the strength of the heyday, but it is enough to embarrass me.


    I worked so hard to defeat the Uchiha Madara he summoned.


    So don''t say you are Uchiha Madara anymore, you really don''t deserve it, but I can do you a favor."


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, but the next moment, accompanied by the roaring chakra, Habara suddenly appeared beside Obito.


    His sharp ninja knife shot suddenly, and his voice also fell at this moment.


    "I can take you to see him!"


    Tsunade''s speed was very fast. After she left the area where Habara and Obito were fighting, she quickly headed towards the Hokage Building.


    But Tsunade is not stupid, she listened to what Habara said, she found Uchiha''s elders by the way when she left, and asked them to evacuate Uchiha''s people.


    At the same time, Tsunade quickly found Shisui, and after determining Shisui''s location, he asked Shisui to call Uchiha Fugaku together.


    Tsunade knows that there are three pairs of kaleidoscopes in the Uchiha clan, they are Habara, Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku.


    These three people are all here, and only then can it be confirmed that the person who fought with Habara was not something they directed or acted on their own.


    In fact, this is not to blame for Tsunade being so careful, after all, what she encountered involved family blood.


    Looking at Hinata''s Hyuga''s grievances up to now, apart from the fact that his younger brother was forced to die, the blood of Hyuga''s family was almost taken away.


    After Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku learned about this, although they wanted to directly support Habara, they were called by Tsunade to meet Hokage together.


    If it were someone else who met Obito, I''m afraid the two of them would not listen to Tsunade.


    But considering that the person Obito was facing was Habara, and Habara also possessed the power of space, the two of them felt a little more at ease.


    They don''t think that such an enemy Habara can''t deal with, it is an insult to Habara at all.


    And they also didn''t feel that if they were really able to participate in the war in the past, Habara would probably not agree to it.


    So they simply went to meet Hokage with Tsunade, and it would be better to explain clearly what they have to explain.


    "What, that guy is here again?"


    When the three of them came to Hokage''s office and quickly told these things, Zilai couldn''t sit still.


    "Damn guy, he killed Minato and Kukuna, and let Konoha so many innocent people die at the hands of Kyuubi, how dare he come here?"


    Jiraiya''s anger towards the mysterious man Obito is extremely strong, after all, this guy''s damage to the entire Konoha is extremely heavy.


    And this kind of anger is mixed with deep personal grievances, his disciple died at the hands of this guy, and Jiraiya is not Naruto, he will never forgive Obito!


    "Now Habara is fighting him, we should make arrangements as soon as possible, and we can''t let this guy escape."


    Tsunade said directly with a serious expression, she also hates this kind of guy who stole her grandfather''s power.


    "However, it should be noted that although this guy does not appear to be very strong, he has mastered space power after all.


    Moreover, this guy also claims to be Uchiha Madara! "


    "Uchiha Madara?"


    Uchiha Fugaku''s face changed slightly when he heard this sentence, and Jiraiya and Shisui were stunned when they heard Tsunade''s words, and then they asked almost in unison.


    "How is this possible, Habara didn''t express his opinion?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Tsunade saw that the two of them acted so concentric, and this made her a little confused.


    "Habara said that this guy can''t be Uchiha Madara, but this kind of thing"


    "Didn''t Habara tell you that he fought against Uchiha Madara?"


    Before Tsunade finished speaking, Jiraiya looked at Tsunade with a puzzled expression, and then he glanced at Shisui again.


    "Looking at you, you should have seen Uchiha Madara too, why doesn''t Tsunade know?"


    "What do you mean, tell me clearly!"


    Tsunade watched Jiraiya speak the secret language there, and she became angry immediately, and saw her slam her fist on the table hard, and the desk was smashed into pieces by her in an instant.


    This violent scene immediately made Jiraiya, Shisui, and Uchiha Togaku''s foreheads drip with cold sweat. I am afraid that except for Jiraiya, the other two have never seen this scene.


    Uchiha Fugaku actually wanted to know what was going on, but he was also full of curiosity and fear about Uchiha Madara.


    Anyway, he used to be the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Fugaku has a deep understanding of Uchiha Madara.


    Even if it''s just a written record, it also shows how powerful this guy is, and that kind of strength is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    Now a person who claims to be Uchiha Madara appears, even in terms of age, I am afraid that he is about to die of old age, but who dares to underestimate Uchiha Madara?


    "Master Naruto, I have indeed seen Uchiha Madara."


    Although Shisui was also taken aback by Tsunade, he still calmly nodded to Jiraiya, then looked at Tsunade and said.


    "Master Tsunade, please don''t be angry, in fact Uchiha Madara is dead, I can prove this because Orochimaru once summoned him.


    And the way Orochimaru summons is the technique of reincarnation!


    Tsunade-sama should still remember the passage in the mountains built by Iwagakure, which was destroyed by Habara fighting the enemy.


    And the opponent of Habara''s fight that time was Uchiha Madara who was reincarnated by Orochimaru''s dirt!


    Although I don''t know much about the technique of reincarnation, I think if a person is still alive, it is impossible to be summoned anyway, right?


    But Orochimaru did it, and the intensity was really unimaginable. I think if I met him, I might have died.


    That guy is really unimaginably strong."


    When Shisui said it, he also had a look of fear. That scene really made him unforgettable, but it was that time that he stimulated his potential and opened the third stage of Susanoo.


    "I have also seen Uchiha Madara, who was also reincarnated from the dirt of Orochimaru."


    Jiraiya also spoke now, he sighed slightly before speaking.


    "Although the Uchiha Madara I saw may not be as scary as Shisui you said, but his strength is definitely not weak.


    According to what you said, Orochimaru summoned the more powerful Uchiha Madara step by step, but this also illustrates one thing.


    That is, Uchiha Madara is dead. If a person is not dead, I think it is impossible for him to be summoned.


    Tsunade, you may have been deceived by that person, but Habara has already noticed this.


    That kid is really fighting with your two grandfathers and Uchiha Madara. I am afraid he has the most say in this matter. "


    Most have the right to speak?


    It is indeed very trustworthy to say such words from Jiraiya''s mouth, and Tsunade seems to understand why Habara doesn''t seem to be worried at all now.


    It turns out that this damned mysterious man never lied to Uchiha Habara from the very beginning, but where did he get his stuff?


    Just thinking of this, Tsunade''s face changed slightly again. Could it be that the rumor was true?


    When she first returned to Konoha, she heard a lot of rumors, such as the death of the Fourth Hokage had a lot to do with her teacher.


    Otherwise, why would the mysterious Uchiha know about the secret of Kukuna''s birth?


    At that time, Konoha had a saying that it was probably her teacher, or Danzo, who leaked this matter.


    And their purpose is to let their teacher regain the position of Hokage!


    Looking back at this matter now, Tsunade suddenly felt that it was not impossible, because there were too many secrets in it.


    And it seems that only in this way can he explain clearly why his grandfather''s power was obtained by such a guy.


    "I see"


    Taking a deep breath, Tsunade said slightly, she really doesn''t want to think about so many things now.


    Now she really only hoped that Habara would kill that damned guy directly, because at least it would prevent more secrets from being exposed.


    "I think we should get rid of the trouble as soon as possible now. After all, this guy is still alive, and it is not something to be happy for any of us!"


    "That''s right, let''s act as soon as possible. Even if Habara doesn''t need us to do anything, we still have to seal off this area."


    Jiraiya also stood up, and he spoke very seriously.


    "This guy provoked us again and again, no matter what we have to make him pay the price!


    At the very least, we need to find out who this person pretending to be Uchiha Madara is."


    "Buzz!"


    Obito turned over in a state of embarrassment, dodging Habara''s ninja sword with azure blue light, but then he couldn''t dodge Habara''s next knife at all.


    He could only retract into the Shenwei space again, and now he really felt aggrieved as hell.


    He could clearly feel that he was being treated as a mouse by Uchiha Habara, while he himself was a cat, and he was mocking and playing with him wantonly!


    However, at this time Obito''s temper was a little bit up, he could see Habara''s contempt for him, and this kind of contempt made Obito really annoyed.


    He really didn''t understand why Yu Yuan looked down on him, and he also didn''t understand why Yu Yuan''s strength was so exaggerated!


    I have received so many inheritances from Uchiha Madara, even if he is not Uchiha Madara, he is not something that Habara can wantonly insult.


    But the problem is that Uchiha Habara''s strength really far exceeded his expectations, this guy didn''t use much power at all at this time.


    At least as far as Obito is concerned, he just used normal physical and sword skills, as well as that **** space ability.


    He didn''t use any other techniques at all, no matter what ninjutsu or illusion, or the extremely destructive Susanoo!


    But that''s it, he actually has nothing to do with Uchiha Habara.


    His speed is faster than his own, his reaction speed is also faster than his own, and his attack strength is even higher than his own.


    Could it be that this is the so-called genius?


    Although Obito has been wreaking havoc in the land of water, it is not that he has not paid attention to the situation of Konoha and Uchiha after returning to the land of fire.


    Of course he knew that Yu Yuan had always been a genius, but this kid had hidden himself, so he was not as dazzling as Shisui''s performance.


    And now he has fully demonstrated his talent, his strength is unimaginable, but Obito doesn''t think he is inferior!


    "I have what you have, and I have what you don''t have. Except for my missing eye, how can you be better than me!"


    Obito roared in his heart, he really couldn''t accept all this, so he never chose to run.


    He doesn''t want to admit and doesn''t want to admit that he is worse than Habara, especially this damned Habara has also seen Uchiha Madara.


    "This guy''s strength is really terrifying."


    Heijue hid aside and watched all this silently, and he was also taken aback by Habara''s performance at this time.


    In fact, judging a person''s strength does not necessarily depend on his maximum use of his own power, but also a person''s basic level can also talk about many situations.


    Just like Uchiha Madara, even if he doesn''t use those destructive powers, he is still a guy who makes people extremely scared.


    At this time, Uchiha Habara is almost the same. Even if he uses the simplest fighting method, Uchiha Obito has nothing to do.


    As a person who has lived for a thousand years, Hei Jue can naturally see how big the gap between the two is, but Naihe Obito seems to be a little bit above him.


    In other words, he didn''t want to think about these things at all, and he had already fallen into a situation where he wanted to prove himself crazily.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Hei Jue sighed, this situation really gave him a headache.


    If he hadn''t cultivated Obito to this point, he really wanted to give up on this guy who failed to succeed but failed.


    However, Uchiha Madara left him such a thing back then, and he had to find a way to revive Uchiha Madara, so he could only continue.


    "I hope this battle will make this guy more sober and realize who he really is."


    Hei Jue murmured silently in his heart, and Obito also launched an attack again.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Habara''s attack was dodged by him with Kamui, he launched another move to release his body from the space of Kamui.


    His speed became much faster this time, and the kunai in his hand became more threatening.


    "Oh?"


    Habara easily dodged Obito''s Kunai, but he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, the kid still made some progress.


    But Habara still couldn''t help shaking his head a little, because this kid''s basic performance still seemed a bit average.


    Of course, this is also viewed from Habara''s point of view. Strictly speaking, Obito''s physical skill level is still impressive, even if his reaction is indeed a little slow.


    But this kind of martial arts may be enough to deal with some other people, even Kakashi can barely fight.


    It''s just Kakashi who is under severe Chakra depletion. If he is in a state of full Chakra, or someone like Tsunade, he has no chance.


    In fact, this is really not to blame for Habara''s high-sightedness. After all, the people who have been fighting with Habara during this period of time are some perverts.


    Leaving aside guys like the Fourth Raikage, just one Madara Uchiha is enough for Habara to do his best to deal with it.


    Now that it is Obito, he naturally feels that the pressure is not so great.


    "Besides, this kid seems to have been a little stimulated. He didn''t use his divine power?"


    Habara''s ninja sword kept colliding with Obito''s kunai, and Obito couldn''t hit him at all, and the kunai and ninja sword collided with each other, making a piercing metallic sound.


    The two figures kept intersecting each other, but Habara''s speed increased again at this time.


    In such a confrontation, Obito became more and more difficult, because he found sadly that he seemed to be unable to fight Habara at all.


    Under such circumstances, he decisively turned his eyes into a kaleidoscope state!


    This kind of small-scale gymnastics competition really compares who moves faster and who can see more clearly with Sharingan.


    Sangouyu''s Obito state can''t beat Habara, so he doesn''t believe that in the state of Kaleidoscope, he can''t beat Habara.


    "Can''t bear it?"


    Habara muttered silently, he thought for a while and did not open his kaleidoscope Sharingan immediately.


    After all, his eyes were no longer kaleidoscopes, and he was very powerful even in the state of Sangouyu at this time.


    It''s rare for him to meet a person who has a kaleidoscope and behaves so well. If he doesn''t give it a try at this time, he can see how strong his three-gou jade has reached.


    Then I''m afraid I will really regret it. People like Obito are really rare.


    "Damn guy, are you so proud?"


    Obito also noticed that Habara''s eyes didn''t change at all, which made Obito feel a little crazy, but his movements became much smoother.


    It''s just that no matter how smooth he was, he didn''t put too much pressure on Habara, and he was entangled with Habara again while taking advantage of Obito Kunai, and he immediately seized the opportunity.


    His eyes changed immediately at this moment, strange and overlapping patterns appeared in his eyes, and strange power burst out suddenly.


    He raised his left hand and precisely grasped Obito''s right hand, and then he gently twisted Obito''s kunai and it fell to the ground.


    And the ninja knife in his right hand stabbed towards Obito with the blue chakra.


    But at the moment when Habara''s ninja sword was about to stab him, Obito once again unleashed his divine power, and Habara''s ninja sword directly penetrated his body.


    It''s just that this time Obito was much more determined than before. The moment he dodged Habara''s attack, he deflected away from Habara''s ninja sword.


    And the next moment, he attacked Habara again with Kunai in his hand, without any hesitation in the whole process, and his movements became much smoother.


    "Is it because he has less combat experience? Or is this guy really talented, but he just hasn''t been discovered?"


    Habara muttered in his heart, but it was no big deal to him, because it was Obito''s fate to have no eternity.


    Obito is not like himself. He also has a system to make up for and help him change his destiny. His limit is there.


    Facing such a guy, Habara has already been regarded as a dimension reduction blow, if not for his kaleidoscope ability is really weird and powerful, he would never have lived so long!


    Seeing Kunai getting closer, Habara blocked his attack at the very moment, and Obito looked into Habara''s eyes in astonishment.


    Such eyes are definitely not the kaleidoscope he has seen before. This guy''s kaleidoscope has changed. What is going on with these eyes?


    "Lend me your hand."


    However, before Obito recovered, Habara said something softly, and at the same time his left hand was also stuck in Obito''s right hand and began to seal.


    Obito reacted immediately, with an expression of shame and indignation on his face, he already understood what Habara was going to do!


    It''s a pity that Habara was faster than him, the right hand holding the ninja knife suddenly let go, and at the same time his body tilted slightly, avoiding the kunai who stabbed again with Obito''s left hand.


    And at this time, the first seal has been sealed.


    "asshole!"


    Obito roared angrily, he still wanted to struggle, but Habara took advantage of the moment when his left hand pierced his body and lost his balance, and punched him hard in the face!


    "Woo"


    Obito''s face was in pain, and he felt that his teeth seemed to be loose after this punch.


    Most importantly, his right hand has been taken uncontrollably and made two more seals!


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Obito suddenly activated Kamui, and his body instantly entered the space of Kamui, he would never let Habara''s idea come true!


    But at this moment, he was astonished to find that Habara''s eyes moved slightly, and the chakra around him suddenly exploded in an instant.


    The weird and familiar space power suddenly exploded beside Obito, and Principle Yu came to his side like a ghost, and then kicked him hard.


    The space seemed to have a strange side, and Obito clearly felt that the space around him seemed to be a little stagnant.


    In such a stagnation, Habara''s kick actually directly hit his left hand!


    "How is this possible!"


    Obito screamed crazily in his heart, but the kunai had already flown up, and Habara punched Obito hard in the face.


    This punch forced Obito to close his eyes, and his chakra also became disordered at this moment.


    Not only that, the space around him also became more chaotic and weird, and at this moment, Habara''s hand got stuck on his right hand again.


    "I didn''t expect it to be successful."


    Habara said in a surprised voice while holding his hand, it was obvious that Habara didn''t expect that he would succeed.


    To put it bluntly, what he did this time was just an attempt, but this attempt gave him a different experience, and it also proved some things.


    That is walking in the void, it is really very restrained in this divine power space with soil!


    Habara broke Obito''s arm the first time he used it. In fact, it was also because of the large-scale Chakra riots caused by the void walk, which directly affected Obito''s Kamui speed.


    After being affected by the speed, Obito couldn''t quickly enter the Kamui space, and in the end he was unlucky enough to have his arm broken by Habara.


    Of course, even though he was unlucky, his luck was actually not bad, after all, Habara''s chakra was relatively weak at that time.


    And he was also worried about what might happen to him when he entered the Shenwei space, so Habara didn''t go all out to do anything.


    But now it''s different, Habara is obviously much more confident with the Eternal Eye, and after so long of tempering, he also has a better understanding of void walking.


    When using it, he naturally appears more confident and more comfortable. Under such circumstances, he naturally dares to increase the chakra output for void walking.


    What he has to do is to control the landing point of his teleportation, and after ensuring that he will not enter the range of Obito Kamui''s outbreak, he can influence the display of Kamui to the greatest extent.


    In other words, it affects the surrounding space, thereby making the delay of Kamui even more serious, giving him more time to counter Obito!


    Moreover, Obito only has one eye, so the time for him to enter the Kamui space will be weakened, and Habara''s doing so will be fatal to him.


    Facts have proved that Habara''s action is really quite effective, and this boy Obito can''t quickly enter his divine power space at all.


    In Habara''s eyes, the surrounding space has already become extremely distorted, and this distortion blocked Kamui''s passage, which is why Obito was left in place!


    "What success?"


    Obito didn''t know what Habara meant, but now he was in a real sense of panic, he never thought in his dreams that he would not be able to enter the Shenwei space.


    "It''s nothing, I just thought of how to deal with you better."


    Habara laughed lightly, and his hand was also stuck with Obito to complete the last knot seal. Of course, after the seal is completed, Obito really feels the danger now.


    Now he forces himself not to think about the Shenwei Dimension, he must get rid of Habara''s control!


    His kaleidoscope moved slightly, and a large amount of Chakra gathered in his eyes instantly, and Obito raised his head slightly to look at Habara''s eyes.


    The moment his eyes met, his huge chakra gushed out immediately, and the illusion of Sharingan was on the verge of triggering.


    Although Obito doesn''t use illusion much, his illusion ability is still very strong. After all, he is the one who can make Xiaonan kill himself with illusion.


    It''s just that he also knows that Habara has a strong ability to resist illusions, especially those eyes make him full of uneasiness.


    But at this time he has no better way, he can only try to fight.


    And he also has some luck, he thinks that no matter how strong Habara''s eyes are, he can''t resist a sudden attack like himself at any time in a highly concentrated battle, right?


    Sure enough, Habara was still stunned for a moment, but this stunned time was not enough for a blink of an eye.


    But for Obito, especially for their Uchiha ninjas, this is really a chance to save lives!


    Obito immediately punched Habara fiercely. Although his right hand was controlled by Habara to complete the seal, he believed that he still had a chance.


    He distanced himself from this **** technique, and just waited for the Shenwei space to open!


    "This guy."


    Habara frowned, facing Obito''s punch he was very calm.


    Obito''s illusion was indeed sudden enough, although it had almost no time to affect him, but this guy did it immediately after releasing the illusion, which somewhat prevented Habara from turning over.


    However, Habara was still extremely calm, and quickly saw the trajectory of the fist. He lightly moved his right hand, and then he jumped up.


    The Kunai in the air was falling rapidly, and while jumping up, he could clearly see the trajectory of the Kunai''s whereabouts.


    Then he turned around in the air and kicked Kunai hard!


    Affected by Yuyuan force, the speed of this kunai increased sharply, and it shot towards Obito like lightning.


    Obito is not a vegetarian either, his right hand has been separated from Uchiha Kai, which gives him enough ability to control his body.


    He dodged the kunai just by bowing his head lightly, and at the same time he kicked his feet hard, and the whole person flew to the side.


    On the way of flying backwards, he also quickly formed seals, and the chakra in his body began to surge crazily.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Blast Wind Flurry Dance!"


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    At almost the same time, both Habara and Obito''s ninjutsu had been completed, but the difference was that Habara''s fire escape was carefully prepared and had black and white flames.


    Obito finished it in a hurry, not only was his fire escape somewhat messy, but his chakra also seemed not fully mobilized.


    The two flames collided in the air, and immediately emitted a billowing heat wave, and those orange flames were instantly swallowed by Habara''s black flames.


    Obito gritted his teeth, and he started to spin his kaleidoscope again, and he really didn''t dare to stay any longer after hitting this point.


    He really wanted to prove himself, but he didn''t want to lose his life.


    "Buzz!"


    In an instant, UU Reading Habara''s ninja sword suddenly appeared, but at this moment, both Obito and Habara''s expressions changed strangely.


    Because the moment Habara dropped the sword, a yin and yang face appeared between them, and this yin and yang face directly blocked Habara''s blade.


    His body was almost cut in half by Habara, and the spreading blade even spread to Obito''s body, and bloodstains appeared on Obito''s body immediately.


    "Use Yin Yang Dun to match your pupil technique! Quick! Don''t be in a daze, or we will all be left here!"


    The yin and yang face that had been split in half let out a loud shout quickly, but Habara''s expression changed slightly, and he swung his ninja sword again, and the speed became a little faster.


    And Obito also retreated quickly, and after pulling away a distance, a more obscure force erupted in his body


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Thank you guys for your rewards, thank you, thank you~!


    Finally ask for a monthly pass, the last day of this month~


    https:///uyerangyuzhibozaiciweida/17235384htl


    .


    (&039;Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again&039;);


    ();

 Chapter 215： Horrible truth!

    Yin-Yang Dun is definitely an unimaginable power. This kind of power that completely integrates Yin Dun and Yang Dun is beyond what Yubara can imagine at this stage.


    Ordinary chakra fusion can create the blood succession limit, which is already difficult enough, even Habara has never dared to touch it until now.


    And the Yin-Yang Dun is outrageous to the extreme, two invisible forces buried deep in the body that cannot be controlled at all, once these two forces are fused, the power is unimaginable!


    It''s not that Habara didn''t know that Obito could use Yin-Yang Dun, but the main performance of his Yin-Yang Dun was actually more of the black chain he used.


    This way of using it is very similar to Kukuna, but Kukuna''s chain is a technique, and it can be basically determined that it was constructed by Yang Dun fusing her own chakra.


    And Obito''s Yin-Yang Dun fully materialized these powers, made them visible to the naked eye, and made them usable directly.


    It''s just that during the battle between Habara and Obito, Obito never used such a technique at all, and more importantly, Habara basically didn''t believe that Kuroze and Uchiha Madara would really teach him these powers.


    Once the power of Yin Yang Dun is mastered, Obito will not be so easy to control.


    In order to ensure that Obito can be controlled safely, no one will easily try to take risks no matter what they do.


    What''s more, this guy with soil is full of women. The purpose of this guy''s willingness to partner is not so simple, and Uchiha Madara doesn''t believe it.


    Otherwise, this kid wouldn''t still have a seal on his heart, just to deal with his madness.


    But now, with Hei Ze''s voice and Yin Yang Dun appearing on Obito''s body, how can Habara feel at ease, even if he is as strong as him, he must guard against the threat of Yin Yang Dun!


    "what!"


    At this moment, Obito suddenly yelled angrily, his aura began to become extremely weak, and his whole body became weak visible to the naked eye at this moment.


    At least in Habara''s eyes, he could see that Obito''s Yin-Yang Dun, which represented life and spiritual power, began to be compressed to the extreme.


    "suicide?"


    Habara is somewhat inconceivable, this guy is squeezing his own Yin-Yang Dun to meet his needs for performing spells?


    But Habara didn''t bother to think about him so much, a blue chakra radiance suddenly appeared on his body, and the Susanoo at the initial stage was almost wrapped around him.


    The next moment Habara used the void walk again, and with the violent roar of Chakra, Habara rushed to Obito again.


    Only this time, Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly, because he found that Obito''s divine power was significantly faster.


    Not only that, but even the expansion of the space he controlled has become stronger and more tenacious, even Habara''s void walk can''t stop it at all!


    "Buzz!"


    But Habara didn''t have the slightest intention to stop, his ninja sword had already been swung out, and it went straight to his head with the suffocating Chakra breath.


    "Crack!"


    The mask on Obito''s face was directly cut open, and the face belonging to Obito appeared in front of Habara, one side was still intact but the other side was full of wrinkles and distortions.


    It''s just that on the intact side, the writing sharing eye of a three-gauge jade is slowly turning, as if some kind of power is brewing.


    "It''s you?"


    Habara also had to stop at this time, because he found that Obito had entered the Kamui space, and he couldn''t hit Obito in such a situation.


    Moreover, the aura of yin and yang escape made Habara a little scared, he didn''t dare to attack further, but he didn''t stop his mocking words.


    "I mean, it turned out to be you. You really gave me a surprise."


    "I remember you, Uchiha Habara!"


    Obito shouted angrily, but the next moment his figure completely disappeared in place, and Heijue beside him also quickly sank into the ground, disappearing together with Obito without a trace.


    For a moment, the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    Only the still burning flames and the half body of Bai Jue who fell on the ground proved that they had experienced a fierce battle before.


    "Have you seen everything clearly?"


    Suddenly, Habara asked directly, and with his voice, Tsunade and others came out one after another from the shadows beside him.


    It''s just that they looked a little complicated at this time, and they seemed to be relieved, but they also seemed to be a little heavy in their hearts.


    "That''s not Uchiha Madara."


    Tsunade said directly, she had seen the guy''s face clearly, it couldn''t be Uchiha Madara at all!


    It''s just that this guy is not Uchiha Madara, so who is it?


    That weird space ninjutsu, and the power that can directly control and use Yin-Yang Dun, really makes people feel incredible.


    Not only Tsunade, but the others are also a little confused now. They all saw the face of that person just now, but they really don''t know who it is.


    That face is so young, it is obvious that this guy is probably a young man from the Uchiha clan, but even Shisui and Fuyue are frowning.


    It is impossible for everyone in the Uchiha clan to be familiar with them, especially in the era when Uchiha Fugaku was the patriarch, the class was extremely distinct.


    "Master Patriarch, who is that guy?"


    Zhishui thought for a moment before he couldn''t help asking.


    "You know him, don''t you?"


    "I know, because this guy is from our Uchiha clan."


    Habara nodded, and then sighed faintly.


    "And not only do I know him, Kakashi is probably very familiar with him, but even after confirming that it is him, I feel very confused.


    Why did he attack the Fourth Hokage, and to be precise, he is already dead. "


    After all, Habara is a qualified ninja, and ninjas have always been very talented in acting.


    The people present were a little baffled by Habara''s words, and they really didn''t understand what Habara meant in the first place.


    What does it mean to even know Kakashi? Could it be that Kakashi has had any interaction with this guy?


    However, Tsunade''s gaze had already fallen on the ground at this time, and she looked at the half white body on the ground, her face became extremely ugly.


    If the sealed arm that Yubara showed her before still had a little breath blocked, then these things are completely exposed to her eyes now.


    She is 100% sure that this is something accomplished with the help of her grandfather!


    This made her anger start to increase almost uncontrollably, she almost gritted her teeth and asked.


    "Who the **** is that **** guy, who is he!"


    "That guy."


    Habara spread her hands, and then said softly.


    "If there is no accident, that guy is our former hero Konoha, Kakashi''s teammate, and the fourth Hokage''s former disciple...


    His name is Obito Uchiha. "


    .....


    "Peng!"


    In a dense forest outside the Fire Land, with a muffled sound, Obito directly fell out of the space.


    He knelt on the ground and coughed up blood continuously, and the aura of his body also appeared extremely weak at this moment, but such weakness was also slowly recovering.


    After all, Obito is also a person with thousand hands and strength, even if he forcibly uses the power of Yin Yang Dun, he is not unable to recover.


    It''s just that the way he used this power was very similar to what Habara thought, it was almost like committing suicide.


    He doesn''t have the Eternal Eye, and he doesn''t have a plug-in like Yubara to assist him. He doesn''t have the power to control Yin Yang Dun.


    He can use it entirely because of the method given by Uchiha Madara and the teaching of this guy Hei Ze.


    Even if he learned it, it would be very difficult to use it. If not, he would not have condensed Yin Yang Dun into a chain and used it.


    Unless he can find a better way to use Yin-Yang Dun, otherwise he must end up using such power at this time.


    It is very possible that if you are not careful, your life will be on the line!


    It''s just that Obito at this time didn''t have the mind to think so much at all, his mind was full of anger and humiliation.


    It''s not that he hasn''t considered that he will fail, after all, Uchiha Habara puts too much pressure on people.


    But the failure was so complete that it could almost be said that there was no room for resistance, which made Obito really hard to accept.


    He has clearly learned so many things about Uchiha Madara, why is he still powerless in the face of Uchiha Habara?


    "Damn guy!"


    This kind of thing makes Obito really unacceptable and really incomprehensible.


    And what he couldn''t understand the most was Habara''s eyes, those eyes were clearly no longer kaleidoscopes!


    As Madara''s spokesperson in the world, Obito certainly knows that there is a pair of eyes on the kaleidoscope.


    It''s just that he remembered that it seemed that these eyes required both brothers to have the kaleidoscope Sharingan at the same time, and then one would take the other''s eyes for fusion.


    Only in this way can we get the ultimate Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    But the problem is, Uchiha Habara has no brothers.


    How did this guy get such eyes without a brother?


    "You''re exposed, Obito."


    Just when Obito was in the most pain and anger, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded beside him.


    Seeing Heijue rising slowly from the ground, he looked at Obito calmly and finally shook his head.


    "I think you understand what that means, it''s definitely not going to be good news for us.


    And you have been walking in the ninja world with Uchiha Madara''s name, have you ever thought that this might ruin our plan?


    The most important thing is that Uchiha Habara knows the connection between you and the Akatsuki organization, which also means that he may get in the way and look at the Akatsuki organization.


    This will increase the possibility of him sabotaging our plan. You are really too capricious and careless, Obito. "


    Hei Ze''s words made Obito involuntarily clenched his fists, but the sad thing is that he didn''t know how to refute.


    After all, he has been with Hei Jue for so long, even if he is not sensitive to many things, it is not like he knows everything.


    Of course he can realize the troublesomeness of the matter this time, but what can he do if he realizes it, now that the matter has happened, he has nothing to do at all.


    He stood up slowly, then stared at Hei Jue and asked slowly.


    "Didn''t you say that the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan requires the fusion of two pairs of eyes to obtain it?"


    "That''s right, the Eternal Eye can only be obtained through the fusion of kaleidoscopes between brothers or relatives."


    Hei Jue nodded, but he already had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Then why, Uchiha Habara''s eyes have changed?"


    Obito looked at Heijue angrily and shouted loudly, but he is too weak now, even in anger he seems to have no strength.


    "That guy''s eyes are no longer what they used to be, he has two overlapping patterns, the same as what Madara Uchiha showed me, all overlapping patterns!


    How on earth did he get those eyes, how did he do it, you tell me! "


    "This....."


    Hei Jue was also full of puzzles when he heard the news, but compared to Obito''s excitement, he looked a lot more normal.


    Because he already had similar suspicions before that, but at that time she had no substantive evidence to prove all of this, so he was completely guessing.


    And now with Obito''s confirmation, Hei never believed it and had to believe it. Even though it was really shocking, he didn''t think he would make a mistake here.


    However, Uchiha Habara did this in the end, which Kurojue couldn''t understand, but in the end he is an existence that has lived for thousands of years.


    He thought for a while, and suddenly he thought of something extremely terrifying, that is, Uchiha Habara might be a return of blood, right?


    The idea and concept of returning blood to ancestors is really nonsense, but in fact this kind of thing is not impossible.


    It''s just that Otsutsuki''s bloodline is a little unbelievable. After all, Otsutsuki''s bloodline power is too strong, and Liu Dao seems to have divided the bloodline power.


    Normally, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen!


    But with all this in front of him, Hei Jue had to think in this direction, because he really had no other reason to explain.


    Especially Uchiha Habara got Bai Zee''s arm, and used it himself!


    And the aura emanating from Uchiha Habara''s body is also very unusual. Thinking about it carefully, this guy''s power is not only similar to Uchiha Madara, but also similar to Senjujuma.


    But this imagination is not the same, but a more natural power that seems to belong to him.


    If this is the case, then this shows that Uchiha Habara may have really completed an incredible transformation after using the cells of that arm.


    He really got the power of those two people, and thus began to evolve towards a complete, even slightly mutated Otsuki!


    "If that''s the case, it''s really too bad..."


    Hei Jue thought silently in his heart, he took a deep breath, then looked at Obito, and then asked very seriously.


    "Are you sure you read it right, are you sure everything you saw is true, and you didn''t get any details wrong?"


    "Of course not. Don''t forget that I saw him and fought him a few years ago. I remember this guy''s eyes before."


    Obito looked at Hei Ze''s stern expression, and he couldn''t help becoming serious.


    "But this time what I saw was different, his eyes were completely different from before.


    His aura and strength are also completely surpassed before, and I suspect that it is because he has these eyes that he can do everything he did in the country of grass! "


    Heijue looked at Obito silently, and had to say that this guy was right about one thing.


    That is, if there is no pair of eyes, Uchiha Habara may not be able to display the fifth state of Susano, so as to cause such a dimensionality reduction blow to the Iwagakure army.


    Shaking his head slightly, Heijue looked at Obito seriously, and he spoke calmly.


    "If it''s what you said, we might be in real trouble this time.


    I told you that Uchiha''s power is inherited from Indra, the eldest son of Sage of the Six Paths, and the so-called eternal eye is the loss of Indra''s power due to the loss of blood.


    If you want to obtain the power of Indra, you must fuse two pairs of kaleidoscopes with different characteristics. After all, the essence of such power is shared by brothers.


    That''s what Uchiha Madara did, and he also got the power of Indra, so he was able to sweep the entire ninja world.


    Now this Uchiha Habara seems to have really got this power. I didn''t tell you one thing, that is, he can activate the fifth stage of Susanoo.


    Susano at this stage must reach the Eternal Eye to open it, and this power is the ultimate power of your Uchiha clan.


    I was very suspicious at the time, whether those white guys had something wrong with their brains and got it wrong.


    But now I can be sure, and I am afraid that there is only one answer, that is, Uchiha Habara is probably the real bloodline genius of your Uchiha clan! "


    Heijue half-truthfully said that it was impossible for him to tell Obito everything, and Obito couldn''t help but fell into deep thought after hearing his words.


    In fact, what Heijue said was mostly supplementary content, but these things did allow Obito to learn more information.


    Although he was really annoyed in his mind why this damned hermaphrodite didn''t say it sooner, but he also knew that it was better not to ask like this.


    After all, this hermaphrodite doesn''t trust him, and he doesn''t trust them either. Obito shook his head before asking.


    "You mean, after this Uchiha Habara used those cells, he probably began to make his bloodline move forward in the footsteps of his ancestors.


    That''s why he can get those eyes? "


    "Yes, if there were no accidents, it would be like this. After all, this guy really has no brothers."


    Hei Jue nodded, and then he said with an extremely serious expression.


    "I think at this stage, the best thing we have to do is to act around this guy, we have to find a way to get rid of him!"


    "Is there anything you can do?"


    Obito asked directly, he had lost his temper because of this Uchiha Habara.


    "Actually, the method is very simple. Didn''t Uchiha Habara say that Orochimaru once summoned Uchiha Madara to fight him..."


    Hei Jue licked his tongue, and he showed a sinister smile.


    "If Orochimaru can be persuaded to summon the strongest Madara, does this guy need to worry?


    Although summoning Madara at this time is not a good choice, but we don''t seem to have any good choices...."


    ¡­


    "Uchiha Obito, why is it him?"


    When Habara said such a name slowly, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Uchiha Fugaku all looked very confused.


    Obviously they don''t know who this so-called Obito is, and the only thing that makes them serious is the disciple of the Fourth Hokage, the former hero of Konoha.


    But Shisui is different. Although he is much younger than Kakashi and the others like Habara, they know the kid Uchiha Obito.


    Shisui thought about it a little seriously, and suddenly the Obito who wore goggles, smirked all day long and was the shame of Uchiha appeared in his mind!


    However, after thinking about who this person was, Shisui obviously looked a little unbelievable, he couldn''t figure out why Obito became like this.


    According to the records, Obito Uchiha performed a top-secret mission to go deep behind enemy lines and blow up the logistics support route of Yanyin Village.


    While performing the mission, in order to protect Kakashi from harm, he finally protected Kakashi with his own life.


    And he also voluntarily gave an eye to Kakashi, and while creating a legendary ninja, he also became Konoha''s hero.


    But this person who has been dead for a long time, how could he get up...


    No, it doesn''t seem uncommon for a dead person to get up. After all, both Hokage and Madara Uchiha got up, and it''s not uncommon for an Obito to get up.


    But there are still two problems, one is why Obito has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and this guy was once firmly on Konoha''s side.


    He loves Konoha and is friendly to others, almost the same as Habara back then, and he also respects his teacher Namikaze Minato very much.


    Such a Uchiha who is not like Uchiha, it is fine if he has not become Habara, how did he get to this step step by step?


    "You read that right, Habara?"


    Zhishui asked incredulously, he now felt that he couldn''t turn the corner.


    "That guy, is it really Obito? Also, even if it is Obito, could he be reincarnated from the dirt?"


    "I''m not mistaken, that guy is Obito."


    Habara replied confidently, how could he be wrong, he even knows why Obito is still alive.


    It''s just that there are too many other things involved in it, Habara doesn''t want to talk about these things, he just tells what he saw.


    At the same time, he can also use some other methods to demonstrate his ideas. Anyway, he doesn''t have a trump card in his hand.


    "First of all, although Obito''s death was witnessed by Kakashi and the others, the key problem is that we didn''t see Obito''s body at all, did we?


    Without a corpse, you can''t jump to the conclusion that he is dead. Don''t forget that we Uchiha have the art to save ourselves.


    For example, the **** in the second generation took away Uchiha Madara''s body, but Uchiha Madara disappeared in the end, and Orochimaru won''t get the body. "


    Habara''s words immediately made everyone fall into deep thought, but both Tsunade and Jiraiya looked dissatisfied.


    Habara really took the opportunity to constantly mock the Second Hokage, one of them was Hokage, and the other was the granddaughter of Senshou Tomonama.


    Naturally, they were very dissatisfied when they heard such words, but they could only hold back and could not say anything, because Qian Shou Fei Jian had really done such a thing.


    Sometimes they also wondered how much the patriarch of the Uchiha clan hated the Second Hokage, and they would definitely taunt them whenever they had the chance.


    But they just shook their heads in the end, as if they didn''t hear, and Tsunade raised his head and asked curiously.


    "You mean, this kid didn''t die at all, right, but why did he have such a change?"


    "This question is very strange to me, but I have heard of one thing, that is, Kakashi once killed her teammate Rin Nohara by accident when she was covering her leaving."


    Habara smiled slightly, and then said such a piece of information, and this piece of information Tsunade and Jiraiya were also thoughtful, and Uchiha Fugaku and Shisui immediately understood what Habara meant.


    "Master Patriarch, you mean..."


    Uchiha Fugaku asked with a little hesitation, he really had too many doubts in his heart.


    "Uchiha Obito actually didn''t die, but survived, and he even took the initiative to find Kakashi.


    As a result, he happened to see Kakashi kill Nohara Rin, so under extreme emotions, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    And because he saw Nohara Rin that Kakashi killed, he thought it was Kakashi''s problem, so he wanted revenge on Kakashi?


    But this doesn''t seem to make sense, why did he do these things to the village, although he may be disturbed by extreme emotions and cause his personality to be distorted.


    But who is the problem, he should still be able to see clearly, this matter should have nothing to do with the village and the fourth Hokage, right? "


    Uchiha Fugaku expressed all his puzzles and doubts, and his doubts were also Shisui''s doubts.


    These two people are people who have opened the kaleidoscope, and they naturally understand how painful the process of opening the eyes is, and it is not uncommon for them to go crazy if they can''t hold on.


    But Obito doesn''t seem to be crazy like that, even if his personality is twisted, he should find the right person to take revenge.


    "Anbu, I have something for you to do."


    Habara did not answer Uchiha Fugaku''s question immediately, but raised his finger to a shadow on a tree, and then spoke.


    "Go and get all the information about the time when Nohara Lin died, including the information obtained from the on-site inspection.


    Also, call Kakashi over too, a little faster. "


    "Yes, Minister Habara."


    There is no need to repeat yourself, this Anbu jumped out and answered, and then the whole person quickly disappeared in place.


    Habara''s actions made Uchiha Fugaku and Shisui couldn''t help but sweat on their foreheads. This is directly jumping away from Hokage to direct Anbu. This kind of thing is very serious.


    But both Tsunade and Hokage Jiraiya seem to be used to this kind of thing, and there is nothing wrong with them at all.


    In such a situation, Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku could only shut up honestly. After all, the Lord didn''t care what else could they say?


    "Okay, now we have to wait for them to send the documents, but before that, let me express my guess."


    Habara looked at Tsunade and the others again, and then he spoke slowly.


    "I agree with Fuyue very much, that is, this guy didn''t die, considering his situation at the time, I think someone should have saved him.


    And after he recovered from his injuries, the person who rescued him probably told him about Kakashi and Nohara Rin, so he ran to find Kakashi and the others.


    I don''t know if you still remember some things about Wuyin Village?


    Wuyin Village has been carrying out the blood mist policy before. This blood mist policy seems to be to improve the combat effectiveness of the Wuren, but such cruelty is unimaginable.


    If I remember correctly, this policy was put forward by three generations of Mizukage one after another, and Wuyin Village has become mysterious since then.


    And Kakashi and the others were attacked by Kirigakure. If my memory is correct, it seems that Kirigakure wanted to place Mitsuo in Nohara Rin so that she could destroy Konoha.


    But the weird thing is that Rin Nohara is a disciple of the Fourth Hokage-sama, and the wife of the Fourth Hokage-sama is Kushina.


    They are essentially sending tail beasts like this. Even if they really want to do this, why didn''t they do a good job of investigation in advance.


    Or did they not think it would be a success?


    Of course, it is also possible that this order came directly from Shadow, and they couldn''t refuse it at all. "


    Habara didn''t speak fast, and when he was talking about Obito, he directly talked about Kakashi and Kirigakure, but no one interrupted him at this time.


    Because they all know that Habara definitely has his own ideas and logic when he speaks like this, and Habara''s analysis is definitely the most worthy of study.


    The few of them listened very carefully, and at the same time were thinking about some problems in it.


    For example, when Habara proposed someone to help bring soil, they are also trying to find out who the person is, could it be someone from Wuyin Village?


    It''s just that what Habara said next directly shattered their three views. They really never dreamed that Habara would dare to say such bold words.


    "No matter what kind it is, these Mist Ninjas have performed it. To perform such a task, I think they must be Anbu.


    After all, it involved tailed beasts and such an important attack on Konoha, their identities would definitely not be ordinary ninjas.


    And the only one who can mobilize Anbu is Shadow..."


    Speaking of this, Habara was a little embarrassed, but he noticed that no one cared about these details, and now they seemed to be frightened by Habara''s words.


    Therefore, Habara immediately skipped over these entanglements, and continued to speak.


    "So can we assume that this action is an order issued through a shadow, but a normal shadow will not do such a thing.


    So, if this shadow is not normal, then it seems reasonable that what he did is not normal.


    Just like this Sanwei''s action plan, like that blood fog policy! "


    Shisui and the others were stunned by Habara''s words, they never thought that Habara would make such a bold and terrifying hypothesis.


    Assuming that this shadow is abnormal, would most people dare to say such a thing?


    But they had no room to refute. After all, none of the things that the three generations of Mizukage did in the future were normal!


    "You mean, there is actually something wrong with the third Mizukage?" Tsunade frowned, but she also seemed to think that Habara''s deduction was really correct.


    "Yes, I think it would be impossible for Jiraiya to do such a thing." Habara nodded directly, but his words made Jiraiya stare at him dissatisfied.


    Habara didn''t pay attention to that much, he thought for a while, and then continued.


    "I said before that someone rescued Obito and gave Obito information, asking him to find Kakashi and the others.


    So, who knows such a secret information?


    Although it is possible that they were looking for Nohara Lin''s whereabouts, why they couldn''t find it sooner or later, but they found it when they were hunted down by Kirigakure?


    And I have always wondered why Kakashi wanted to kill Nohara Rin with his own hands. According to my understanding of Kakashi, it is impossible for him to kill Nohara Rin.


    Even though he acted so out of place and cold-blooded in Anbu, he never took a shot at his teammates.


    So I have a guess, it was Rin Nohara who took the initiative to choose to die in the hands of Kakashi, but this brings up a bigger problem, why can''t she understand herself?


    Doing so will neither destroy the relationship between her and Kakashi, nor will Kakashi have such a big psychological burden.


    She deliberately died in Kakashi''s hands, no matter how you look at it, it seems to be stimulating Kakashi, or stimulating Obito to open his eyes!


    For a Uchiha, the person he trusted the most killed the person he liked the most in front of him. Such pain and betrayal are unacceptable anyway! "


    What Habara said made everyone present feel cold sweat. If what Habara said is true, then what kind of a person with a dark mind could do this.


    And the one who can do all this is definitely a person who is very familiar with Uchiha or Sharingan!


    And this person is very powerful, or powerful enough to make a shadow submit.


    It''s just that what kind of force can make a shadow succumb? I''m afraid it doesn''t exist in the ninja world, so the only possibility is strength.


    A person who is powerful and understands Uchiha so well, and at the same time is extremely good at controlling people''s hearts like a devil.


    A name instantly appeared in the minds of all the people present, and this person was Uchiha Madara!


    "This...how is this possible?"


    Jiraiya immediately shook his head, then looked at Habara very seriously.


    "Isn''t Uchiha Madara dead, why is he involved?"


    "Uchiha Madara is dead, but we don''t know when he died.


    However, there is no way to verify this matter, and that is to find Orochimaru. "


    Habara smiled, and then directly transformed into a white snake with his hands in seals. He quickly took out the scroll and wrote a sentence: Where was Uchiha Madara''s body found.


    After finishing writing, he tied the scroll and put it in the mouth of the white snake, and the white snake disappeared in place in an instant.


    In fact, Habara doesn''t know where Orochimaru found Uchiha Madara''s body, but Habara thinks it may be in the country of grass.


    Because Obito was discovered in the Country of Grass, and Uchiha Madara has not moved there until his death, and the probability of being found there is really high.


    And the location where Kakashi and the others performed their mission, if nothing else, is also in the country of grass.


    "So to sum up, my guess is that Obito was crushed by the boulder but didn''t die, he was saved by Uchiha Madara who was already very old.


    Uchiha Madara may have planned to let Obito follow him to complete some things for some personal purposes, and the best way to get Obito away from Konoha is to let him fall into darkness.


    And he had already controlled the third Mizukage, so through the third Mizukage, he mobilized Anbu to attack Kakashi and Nohara Rin, and everything that happened after that happened.


    I even suspect that Nohara Rinko did something after being caught by Kirigakure''s people, so she probably died in Kakashi''s hands.


    This brought such a great mental trauma to Kakashi, and at the same time stimulated Obito to open his eyes at the same time.


    That Obito has always said that he is Uchiha Madara, which probably proves that Uchiha Madara has succeeded, and Obito is his spokesperson in the world!


    Ladies and gentlemen, finally, think about the blood mist policy further developed by Wuyin Village in the future. Don''t you think it is actually more like a deliberate revenge on Wuyin Village? "


    Habara''s words came to a complete stop here, but everyone seemed so silent at this moment, because what Habara said was really terrible.


    They really want to refute, but they have no way to refute, because all this sounds so reasonable.


    They are really confused now, if all this is true, then what a terrifying thing this would be.


    "Master Hokage, I have brought the document, please take a look at it, Lord Hokage."


    At this moment, Anbu who had left came back, and he half-kneeled in front of Habara and the others and handed the document to Jiraiya.


    "Team Kakashi... Kakashi Jonin will be here soon, please wait for a while, my lords."


    "Thanks a lot."


    Jiraiya nodded politely, then he quickly picked up the document and began to read it seriously.


    And Tsunade, Uchiha Fugaku, and Shisui also poked their heads out, and they followed Jiraiya to see it, but they became more silent when they saw it this way.


    According to the documents, the one who attacked Kakashi and others was the Anbu member of Kirigakure Village!


    There is only one doubtful point, that is, according to Kakashi''s own description, he fell into a coma after killing Nohara Rin, and he did not solve the Anbu of Kirigakure.


    This doubt was not taken seriously due to various reasons at the time, but now this doubt has been magnified infinitely. UU Reading seems to be confirming Habara''s words!


    Kakashi is in a coma, so who else will help Kakashi solve these Kirigakure Anbu?


    There is no doubt that it was Obito Uchiha who happened to be on the scene and witnessed all this happening!


    With such hatred, if it is Uchiha Madara who controls Kirigakure, and after his death, the heir will be Uchiha Obito.


    It''s perfectly normal for this guy to take revenge on Kirigakure!


    "Could it be that all of this is true..."


    Jiraiya looked at the document in his hand, and he couldn''t help shaking, because such a terrifying thing was hidden under his nose.


    What''s even more frightening is that Uchiha Habara just glanced at Uchiha Obito and recognized him


    After analyzing so much information?


    "It can only be said that it has further confirmed my thoughts, and now there are two key factors."


    Habara smiled, he was not surprised by Kakashi''s expression, he raised **** and said.


    "One is the truth about Kakashi killing Nohara Rin and the condition of his eyes.


    As for the second, we can verify it now. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then quickly closed his seal, and with a puff of smoke, the little white snake appeared before their eyes again.


    Habara picked up the scroll in Bai She''s mouth, and then slowly opened it, and a blue smile appeared on her face in just a moment.


    "It seems that I guessed well."


    Jiraiya and others also looked towards this side quickly, but they became more silent after reading the words on the scroll.


    Because it is written on the scroll:


    The Country of Grass, accidentally discovered...


    .....

 Chapter 216： If a person dies, he cant come back to life.

    "Your Xiao organization is really interesting. I just joined and you don''t even allow me to meet other people. Do you want me to perform tasks?"


    Walking on the road leading to the Land of Fire, a short kid looked at Itachi Uchiha with a smile on his face, and said in a calm voice.


    It''s just that this guy''s attitude didn''t reassure Uchiha Itachi, because he seemed to feel that this guy seemed to have an indescribable malice towards him.


    And the source of this malice seems to be from his Sharingan!


    Uchiha Itachi used to be a member of Anbe, but the information about this Beiruhu was too obscure, he only knew that there was such a person who defected from Konoha.


    As for other information, I still got it from Dashewan, but the question is how could Dashewan tell him everything?


    Therefore, Uchiha Itachi has always maintained sufficient vigilance against the entire Beiruhu, and he is also full of disgust for Beiruhu in his heart.


    In the end, the whole guy is also a Konoha rebel, and Uchiha can''t accept this kind of guy who betrayed Konoha.


    Although Uchiha Itachi himself is also a rebellious ninja, he always thinks that he is fighting for Konoha, and the current Konoha is not the Konoha in his memory.


    "I don''t know the details, maybe I want to test your ability."


    Although Uchiha Itachi was full of disgust for this Beiruhu in his heart, he still spoke calmly.


    "I''m just the one who invites you. I don''t care about the specifics. And I''m not the same as you to perform this task."


    "It''s interesting, your strength is not bad, but you are also a handyman, but think about it."


    Beiliuhu paused slightly when he said this, and then he continued in a very delicate tone.


    "There is a guy like Orochimaru in this organization, it''s only natural for a junior like you to be reduced to this level.


    In fact, I really didn''t expect that even a guy like Orochimaru would leave Konoha.


    And the old man Sarutobi Hiruzen is also dead, it seems that you Uchiha have got Konoha''s leadership. "


    Facing this problem, Uchiha Itachi could only respond silently, but his fists were clenched slightly.


    But at this moment, whether it was Itachi Uchiha or Beiruhu, their eyes suddenly tightened slightly, and then they all assumed fighting postures.


    In the blink of an eye, a vortex suddenly appeared in front of them, and then two figures appeared in front of them!


    One of the two was completely black, but Uchiha Itachi still recognized that this guy should be the guy with the yin and yang face.


    Although he was puzzled why his white side disappeared, Uchiha Itachi didn''t care, and his eyes looked at the other one.


    He was really familiar with this masked guy, it was this guy who brought him into Xiao''s organization.


    Itachi Uchiha breathed a sigh of relief, but he still maintained his vigilance. He never trusted these two people.


    But Beiliuhu didn''t know who the two people in front of him were, even though he had seen other people from the Akatsuki organization through the phantom created by Uchiha Itachi.


    But these two people in front of them have never attended such a meeting at all, and they are even relatively mysterious existences in the Akatsuki organization.


    Especially Obito, there are very few people who know his existence, and even know him, they only know that he calls himself Uchiha Madara, and there is no other information other than that.


    "Why are you here?"


    Obito frowned and looked at Uchiha Itachi and Beiruhu in front of him. Although he didn''t participate in the internal affairs of the Akatsuki organization, he also knew the situation of the Akatsuki organization.


    For example, he is very familiar with the situation of Beiruhu, and he also knows that Uchiha Itachi invited this guy.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know why itachi Uchiha appears in this place. Judging from the itinerary, this guy seems to be headed for the Land of Fire.


    "You do not know?"


    Uchiha Itachi also frowned, but he still answered indifferently.


    "Because of the mission, we are going to the country of Tang to assassinate the Fourth Raikage."


    "Four generations of Raikage?"


    Obito really didn''t know about this, and he was instantly baffled by Uchiha Itachi''s words.


    Isn''t the Fourth Raikage in Konoha? If you want to kill the Fourth Raikage, you should go to Konoha. How can you go to Tango Country?


    However, Obito has been pretending to be the fourth Mizukage for a while, and he can still come to a relatively correct conclusion after thinking about some things seriously.


    He thought about it for a moment, and immediately guessed something, that is, Konoha planned to negotiate with Yunyin Village, and Konoha probably didn''t intend to keep the Fourth Raikage in the village.


    Exchange four generations of Raikage and Eight Tails Jinchuriki for something you want, which is probably also a matter that is very in line with Konoha''s development.


    If Yunyin Village disagrees, then Konoha will probably send that **** guy Uchiha Habara out, which will directly cause Yunyin Village to lose more.


    Therefore, in order to save face in Yunyin Village and avoid conflicts with Konoha, who just won a big victory in the war with Yanyin Village, they may agree to such negotiations.


    Uchiha Itachi and the others are probably planning to sabotage this matter. After all, according to the Akatsuki organization''s code of conduct, it is best to weaken their power in such a village with tailed beasts.


    Only in this way can it be more convenient for them to capture the tailed beast later and avoid causing greater losses.


    However, after figuring out these problems, Obito''s face instantly turned ugly.


    Because he himself had just caused some "little things" in Konoha, and under such circumstances, Konoha would naturally become more vigilant.


    Obito himself never dreamed that he was just trying to better understand and probe Uchiha Habara''s information, and as a result, Akatsuki''s original plan went awry.


    What''s more terrible is that he had heard the conversation between Uchiha Habara and Tsunade before, so he naturally ''knew'' what his severed arm brought to Uchiha Habara.


    The current Uchiha Habara is no longer as simple as half a broken arm, this **** even got half of his body!


    He doesn''t know how far this **** guy will evolve, but he knows that in the future, this guy may become more and more terrifying and terrifying.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Uchiha Itachi looked at Obito like this, and he couldn''t help but become more curious. This kind of silent appearance really made people wonder what he was thinking.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that you may not be enough for this operation."


    Heijue naturally knew what Obito was thinking, so he could only open his mouth to cover up Obito, but he also felt a headache.


    Now he no longer simply thinks that Obito is a guy who has done more than fail, this guy is simply a super unlucky guy.


    It''s still the kind of unlucky people who don''t know what to say, but no matter what happened, they can only find a way to make up for it.


    "That''s right, Konoha''s defenses are very strict, the two of you should not be enough."


    Obito naturally heard Hei Ze''s meaning, although he didn''t want to follow, but he could only bite the bullet and say.


    "I''ll go with you, at least I can help you if you are in trouble."


    "Having trouble?"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard such words, his inner anxiety became more serious, but he didn''t open his mouth to ask too many things.


    He just felt that this action might not go as smoothly as expected, because the guy in front of him might have done something.


    And what he did probably caught Konoha''s attention.


    "Is everything true?"


    Jiraiya and others stared dumbfounded at Orochimaru''s reply, and he and Tsunade naturally knew what Orochimaru''s handwriting looked like.


    From Orochimaru''s reply and the record of Kakashi''s previous mission report found by Anbu, they now believe 80% of Habara''s words.


    But it was also at this moment that they suddenly felt that they knew too little about this world.


    Under the darkness of this world, there is such a terrifying existence, and there are still such things against Konoha.


    However, Konoha''s high-level executives didn''t notice it at all, and didn''t even react at all, and such negligence directly led to the birth of a tragedy.


    Tsunade was fine, she had already left Konoha at that time, so naturally she knew very little about Kakashi.


    But Shisui and Fugaku have always been in Konoha, and Jiraiya is familiar with Kakashi because of Namikaze Minato.


    So they all knew what Kakashi was like during that time, and it is really not an exaggeration to say that he was a walking dead.


    And all this is entirely because of a tragedy, a tragedy involving him, Obito, and Nohara Rin.


    "Hokage-sama, Tsunade-sama, and Minister Habara, are you looking for me?"


    Just when everyone was extremely silent, Kakashi suddenly came.


    He was worried about Akai''s duel with him, but it happened that Anbu came to him, which allowed him to get rid of Akai smoothly.


    In fact, Kakashi doesn''t hate Akai, on the contrary, he is very grateful to Akai, because Akai is his friend, and he has never abandoned his friend from beginning to end.


    Therefore, he is still very happy to fight a duel like Akai. All kinds of things can definitely not only relax his mind, but sometimes actual combat can also improve his strength.


    But the problem is that Akai is so full of energy, he doesn''t seem to know what fatigue is, he is full of energy every day.


    In such a situation, Kakashi couldn''t bear it anymore. For example, this guy came to Kakashi for a duel today, which made Kakashi''s face turn black when he originally planned to perform the task.


    If it wasn''t for Anbu''s sudden blessing, he might really use the shadow clone to get rid of Akai''s entanglement.


    It''s just that when he came here, he immediately felt that something was wrong.


    On the one hand, this is the clan land of the Uchiha clan. Although the Uchiha clan has changed with Habara as the patriarch, it is not the kind that all foreigners are not allowed to enter.


    But here is also a relatively deep place, and normal people rarely come to these places.


    The second point is that the lineup of these people present is really scary, not only the highest power level of Konoha, but also the highest power level of Uchiha.


    Although the identities of the two overlap somewhat, but to put it bluntly, these people are people who can influence the entire Konoha.


    They gathered here must have happened something extraordinary, and these things may even have something to do with me.


    "Here you go, Kakashi"


    Jiraiya looked at Kakashi with a somewhat complicated expression, and finally he sighed helplessly and looked at Habara.


    "This matter is still left to you, I am"


    Jiraiya''s way of speaking made Kakashi a little nervous, and Yuri came over and patted Kakashi''s shoulder lightly.


    "Don''t be nervous. Actually, this matter is also very important to you. After all, you can get the truth and see many things clearly."


    "What''s the matter, Minister Habara?"


    Kakashi''s expression also became serious, and he asked directly.


    "About Nohara Lin."


    Habara spoke directly, and his words made Kakashi''s face change slightly, this was definitely not something he was willing to bring up again.


    It seemed that at this moment, he saw the young man whose chest was directly pierced by himself with the Chidori again.


    His body trembled slightly. He would never forget this incident in his life. This incident was definitely a nightmare of his life.


    He didn''t know why Habara still brought up this matter, but his qualities as a ninja still calmed him down, but his expression also became a little indifferent.


    "Lin''s matter is actually clearly written in the report. If Minister Habara still wants to know some details, then I will definitely tell."


    "If you don''t make such an expression, we are not here to uncover your scars, but to bring you truth and hope."


    Of course Habara knew that Kakashi was in a bad mood, but he didn''t care too much, he said with a smile.


    "To be honest, we have obtained some intelligence and information, so we have to take this matter out, and we have to go through some verification.


    For example, if you are not curious, who killed all the Kirigakure Anbu after you passed out?


    Aren''t you curious why those Kirigakure Anbu sealed the three tails in Lin''s body?


    And you have always said that you killed Lin, but I don''t believe that you are such a well-educated ninja that you would kill your teammates with your own hands.


    In particular, I have heard that, but someone told you to take good care of Lin, you will not break your oath.


    What''s more, your teacher is Namikaze Minato, I don''t believe you don''t believe your teacher, and your teacher''s wife is Kushina! "


    Having said that, Habara''s attitude has been fully expressed, and Kakashi also raised his head.


    He was indeed moved by what Habara said, the things he experienced were really too bizarre and incomprehensible.


    But because of the environment at the time, there was no way to figure out these things.


    At that time, Konoha and Iwagakure ceased fighting, but in fact, many people did not want the war to end like this. Many people from Sand Hidden Village even pretended to be Iwagakure to attack Konoha''s checkpoint.


    And Wuyin Village has been playing tricks on Konoha, they continue to attack Konoha to prevent Konoha from settling down.


    And it was the critical period when the third Hokage decided to retire and choose the fourth Hokage.


    Under such a background, naturally not many people pay attention to and understand Lin''s affairs, and naturally no one will investigate even if there are doubts.


    After all, although Lin is a disciple of Namikaze Minato, she is not an important person, and she is not even a jonin.


    Many doubts have been buried in the long river of history in this way, and many things have never been paid attention to.


    Kakashi is also a sensible person, and the self-blame in his heart is too deep, he didn''t pay more attention to those doubts, and he only had one thought in his heart.


    One by one, he has determined and cannot change his thoughts, that is, he killed Lin!


    But now Habara''s words made him start to think about some things again. He is very curious about one thing now, that is, are there other hidden things in Lin''s death?


    "I see."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, then he nodded and asked seriously.


    "I don''t know Minister Habara, what information do you want to know?"


    "I want to know, in order to prevent the three tails in Nohara Lin''s body from exploding in Konoha, you killed her with your own hands."


    Habara stared at Kakashi, even if he knew the answer, Kakashi had to say it himself.


    "Either she felt that she could not escape Konoha, or she didn''t believe in the Fourth Hokage-sama, so she chose


    Died at your hands? "


    Habara directly asked the most critical question, and this question immediately made Tsunade, Jiraiya and others turn their attention to Kakashi.


    Because of the problem, it can directly determine whether Habara''s previous guess is correct or not!


    Kakashi naturally felt the eyes of others, and then he was really curious about what was going on, but he still endured the grief in his heart and sighed faintly.


    "It was Lin who chose to die by my hands."


    Kakashi''s voice seemed to be a bit difficult at this time, but he was still able to restrain his emotions, and he still said word by word.


    "At that time, I prepared Chidori and prepared to lead her to break through, but in the end she bumped into my Chidori.


    She chose to protect Konoha with her own life, and I killed her with my own hands."


    Kakashi''s words made Jiraiya, Tsunade and the others gasp. They didn''t pay attention to what Kakashi said later, but they are 100% sure of one thing now.


    That is Habara''s judgment and guess, which can be so accurate, it''s as if he saw the whole picture of the whole thing!


    Such a terrifying ability to judge, such a terrifying ability to analyze, this is really not something that ordinary people can possess.


    At this moment, perhaps besides Shisui and Fugaku who quickly regained their composure, Tsunade and Jiraiya couldn''t help but take a deep look at Habara.


    Now they feel that Habara''s success is really not an accident.


    Habara not only has strength, but also has such a terrifying thinking ability. If he is not successful, who else really deserves the word success?


    "I see, it looks like my guess was absolutely correct, and it justifies everything I''ve seen."


    Habara patted Kakashi on the shoulder lightly, and then he said with a smile.


    "I think everything is connected. The guy we saw was Obito, and Lin''s death can definitely be a conspiracy."


    "What? Obito?"


    As soon as Habara finished speaking, Kakashi''s face changed drastically, and he spoke in disbelief.


    "You saw Obito? How is this possible! What conspiracy is there, speak clearly!"


    "Don''t get excited, show your Sharingan."


    Habara didn''t take Kakashi''s excited look to heart, he looked at Kakashi calmly and said slowly.


    Unfortunately, after taking a few deep breaths, he slowly raised his forehead, and in an instant a three-goed jade Sharingan appeared in front of their eyes.


    "Actually, there is another way to prove whether that guy is a bandit, a very simple way."


    Habara''s eyes also became scarlet, he looked at Kakashi''s eyes, and then his three hook jades began to slowly rotate.


    "I know you''re curious, and now I can give my conclusions.


    Obito Uchiha didn''t die, he was saved by a horrible guy after the boulder was crushed and after you guys left.


    And the reason why this guy is lurking in the country of grass is unknown, maybe it is to observe the battle between Konoha and Yanyin Village.


    After all, this guy did other things before coming to the country of grass, that is, he controlled three generations of Mizukage, and continued the hatred of Konoha from the country of water.


    He launched the blood mist policy to avoid people noticing that he controlled the three generations of Mizukage, and his war on Konoha may be because he hates Konoha.


    It may also be to prove that the establishment of Konoha does not represent the coming of peace, so as to deny some people''s remarks. "


    Habara didn''t say the name Uchiha Madara, but everyone except Kakashi knew the meaning of Habara''s words.


    Uchiha Madara has always denied that the establishment of Konoha in Senjujuma is the conclusion of peace, so they even fell out directly for this reason.


    Kakashi didn''t know this, but he listened very carefully, as if he felt the breath of conspiracy.


    "After saving Obito, this person may have discovered the kindness in Obito''s nature, so he made a decision.


    That is to let Obito become his spokesperson in the world. After all, once an extremely kind person falls into darkness, time will become extremely terrible.


    After all, for the Uchiha clan, the deeper the love, the deeper the pain. "


    While mobilizing his pupil power, Habara said slowly, his eyes have become eternal eyes.


    And Kakashi''s Sharingan also began to change, it began to spin strangely.


    "So he devised a plan, which was to have Kirigakure Anbe capture Nohara Rin and seal the Three-Tails Chakra in her body.


    Of course, I''m not sure if it''s Mizukage, after all, it took less than a year for the fourth Mizukage to seal Mizukage in his body.


    But what I can be sure of is that they must have done something to Nohara Lin in the process of catching Lin.


    Therefore, in the case of retreating, Nohara Rin naturally had an idea that she could not return to Konoha, and she should die here! "


    Speaking of this, Habara took a deep look at Kakashi who was already looking a little dull, and then he said softly.


    "At the same time, he told Obito that you and Rin Nohara were running for their lives, and Obito naturally wanted to protect you, so he dispatched.


    And when he actually arrived at the battlefield to see you, Nohara Lin broke out completely, and she chose to die by your hands.


    To be precise, he died at your hands in front of Uchiha Obito!


    Although Nohara Lin is not a jonin, she should be a qualified ninja after all, or she should be alone.


    How could she not know that if she died after you died, it would cause you great psychological damage, but why did she still make such a choice?


    Apparently she''s being controlled, she can''t help herself, she''s a flag for Obito, and so are you, and Obito is just another deluded idiot.


    And the best evidence is actually on you, Kakashi, open! "


    Speaking of this, the chakra in Habara''s body exploded, and Kakashi felt a sharp pain in his eyes at this moment.


    In an instant, the three hook jades in his Sharingan became one, and a kaleidoscope symbol slowly rotated in his eyes.


    And Shisui and Fuyue stared over immediately, they were 100% sure that this pattern was the kaleidoscope they used to deal with that mysterious Uchiha!


    "Sure enough, this eye is exactly the same as that guy''s."


    Habara said with a sigh of emotion, although he knew the truth a long time ago, he still felt a little refreshed looking at these extremely dull people in front of him.


    Spoilers have always been a bad taste of time travelers. Habara used to dare not say anything, but now he is not afraid of these things.


    "I''m afraid those dark parts of Kirigakure were cleaned up by Obito, which also explains why after you passed out, someone cleaned up those dark parts of Kirigakure.


    And it also explains why Kirigakure Village began to implement the blood mist policy crazily. The mysterious person controlled the third generation of Mizukage before, and Obito can naturally continue to control the fourth generation of Mizukage.


    Because this is Obito''s revenge at all, and revenge against them has pushed Lin to a desperate situation.


    As for why he wanted to attack Konoha, it was actually very simple, that was to avenge the Fourth Hokage. "


    Speaking of this, Habara lightly patted Kakashi who was completely sluggish, and then he said quietly.


    "Fourth Hokage-sama is the fastest man in the ninja world, but every time he is in danger, he is not there, or he is late.


    When he had an accident for the first time, Lord Fourth Hokage was not there, but this time Lord Fourth Hokage was still absent after Lin died.


    If he was here, there wouldn''t be such a problem, so he had such revenge.


    Take revenge on Kirigakure, take revenge on Konoha, take revenge on this world that makes him feel like hell.


    Perhaps for him, losing Lin probably means losing everything! "


    "What''s the point of us coming here now?"


    In the land of soup, Obito looked at Hei Ze beside him and asked in a low voice.


    The current Heijue is already a real Heijue, he didn''t use white to cover the other side of his body, at this moment he looks like a black monster.


    However, Hei Jue obviously didn''t care. After all, it was better for him to wait for a better choice than to get an idiot Bai Jue to cooperate with him.


    Bai Jue is also divided into grades. Although the Qianshou Zhujian cells in Bai Jue''s body are similar, the usage rate of these cells is also different for different Bai Jue.


    Those powerful Bai Jue have a perfect self-awareness, they have a higher utilization rate of the cells in Qianshou Zhujian, and they can cooperate to exert more powerful power.


    But this type of whites is actually still a minority, and the vast majority of whites are actually mentally handicapped and idiots. There is no way to do this.


    For Heijue, he would rather not use it with any other body, and he would definitely not choose a mentally retarded and idiot to cover the other half of his body.


    "We came to Tang Country to help. After all, you have caused such a big problem, and it is impossible to find a way to make up for it."


    Heijue glanced at Obito at the side, and his voice became slightly indifferent.


    This Uchiha Obito''s ability is really easy to use. With himself and the two ninjas who used to be Konoha, he came to Tango Country in the blink of an eye.


    But his brain is really not very easy to use, the trouble this kid recognized this time is really a bit unbelievable.


    What Heijue is most worried about now is that Konoha will become more martial law, so they have no way to kill the fourth generation of Raikage.


    The result of this is that their plan may be ruined, which is really not a good result for them!


    "If you want to attack the Fourth Raikage and blame Konoha, you must be careful about such things.


    But your previous behavior has alarmed the snake. Do you think if you were the shadow of Konoha, what would you do if you encountered such a thing? "


    "The Hokage of Konoha"


    As soon as Hei Jue mentioned this identity, even Obito was taken aback for a moment, and then he said coldly and indifferently.


    "Maybe I will be more careful, after all, Uchiha Habara and the others don''t know the real purpose of my visit to Konoha.


    So they have to be careful in all aspects, so it may happen that they may be more careful when exchanging hostages.


    So to avoid some problems that shouldn''t arise, the only way to ensure stability, isn''t it? "


    "That''s right, so you can imagine how much trouble you have made this time."


    Hei Jue nodded and said, but he can only sigh here, obviously he feels that things are really troublesome and difficult.


    He didn''t even think about one thing, that is, did Konoha and Habara think about killing the Fourth Raikage!


    In fact, there is a possibility of this kind of thing, but judging from the current situation and the development law of the past family''s initiative in the ninja world, the probability of such a thing is really very small.


    After all, if you can actually get the benefits, how can you destroy it because of some personal grievances?


    And if you really want to say that the hatred for the Fourth Raikage has reached the extreme, I am afraid that only the Hyuga family is there. The Uchiha family and the Fourth Raikage do not have much trouble.


    Although Hyuga is also one of the seven families that control Konoha, the problem is that Hinata''s right to speak is quite different from that of Uchiha.


    Therefore, as long as the Uchiha clan does not have the will to kill the Fourth Raikage, no matter how hard the Hyuga clan works, it is impossible to do this.


    For the Hyuga clan, Heijue is full of disdain. This family, which almost inherited the most orthodox mother''s blood, is now mixed up like this.


    How could Hei Ze have even the slightest affection for these so-called Hyuga clan?


    From Hei Jue''s point of view, this group of guys are still ashamed and humiliated to the end, as if he didn''t even bother to pay attention to them.


    Uchiha is a descendant of his brother Hagoromo Otsutsuki in blood, and these guys have developed well, and they have also shown unparalleled strength.


    These guys are more valuable than the so-called Hyuga clan, and they are more powerful to be used by him.


    Therefore, Hei Ze only considered Uchiha and this new Ninja Village physique based on past experience.


    He felt that as long as there were no accidents, the possibility of the fourth generation of Raikage''s death was too small. After all, if he really died, it meant that a new war was likely to emerge.


    Konoha is afraid not to worry about war, after all they have Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui, but can the others withstand the consumption?


    Obviously this is impossible, Konoha definitely hopes to end peacefully and get enough benefits.


    And their Xiao organization obviously didn''t want Konoha to end so calmly, otherwise the other side wouldn''t have been taught so badly and still aimed at Konoha.


    Heijue knew that this was probably an act of revenge, but even revenge that made Konoha uncomfortable was completely acceptable.


    But the problem now is that Obito messed things up, which made it really difficult for them to end it.


    "Okay, I know I stabbed Lou Zi, what are you going to do after all?"


    Obito was really irritated about this matter, and his tone couldn''t help but start to become a little more serious.


    "Assist that Uchiha Itachi, complete this matter with them, and be careful, there must be no more trouble."


    Heijue said with an extremely serious expression, but he himself was even more dissatisfied with Obito.


    Now he really feels that it is necessary for him to contact Orochimaru, and if Obito goes on like this, his plan will definitely go bankrupt!


    Although a powerful Uchiha Madara is very difficult to control, it''s better than having to worry about it all the time, but it''s better to have any problems with this Obito.


    This guy was already a big headache in Wuyin Village, and what happened now is equally difficult.


    If it was in the past, it might be fine, but now there is a very uncertain and threatening Uchiha Habara, if he messes around again, the problem will be big.


    "Think about it, how are we going to handle these things, and plan a bit more."


    Heijue sighed helplessly, it can be seen that he is really big-headed now.


    "Don''t make any more problems this time, after all, there is a scary guy now.


    We can''t make too many mistakes anymore."


    "How could it be like this"


    Kakashi stood there sluggishly, his eyes were lost, his whole body seemed to be dumbfounded, he seemed to be unable to accept everything he heard.


    Faced with such a situation, even Habara has nothing to do, after all, this reality is really too cruel.


    Especially for Kakashi, this is really too difficult to accept.


    The friend he trusted the most, who was full of good yearning, and whom he had always regarded as a hero, had unexpectedly undergone such a transformation.


    Even Kakashi really couldn''t accept and forgive such an act of falling into darkness and killing his teacher and his wife.


    And what is even more unimaginable to him is that everything he has experienced is just a conspiracy, a conspiracy to plunge Obito into darkness!


    All of this made it difficult for him to accept, and all of this made him feel like he had fallen into an abyss.


    He really didn''t want to believe that all of this was true, but in his heart he longed for it to be true.


    Because if this is true, then at least it will greatly reduce the guilt in his heart for killing Lin.


    It''s just that this is just the most humble thought in his heart. If possible, he really hopes that none of this will happen. It''s not true!


    "The eyes are exactly the same as that guy''s."


    But cruelly, after watching his eyes for a while, Zhishui gave him a message that made him despair.


    His eyes are the same as that mysterious guy''s eyes, and his eyes are from Obito.


    This also means that Habara''s guess was once again proved to be correct!


    "Why is this happening, why is this happening"


    Kakashi was still repeating this sentence, but this time he was different from before, he seemed a little angry. UU Reading


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at Habara, finally he asked through gritted teeth.


    "If all this is true, then who the hell, who is going to do this, who the hell!"


    "I can''t say who it is, because this guy is very dangerous, but I can tell you that this guy has connections with the Akatsuki organization.


    And I also know that it''s time for you to face reality, Kakashi. "


    Habara looked at Kakashi calmly, he shook his head slightly and said.


    "Reality is so cruel sometimes, no one likes such a suffocating reality, but it is what it is.


    Obito Uchiha is the same as Itachi Uchiha, they are all fallen, they are all enemies of Konoha, this is the reality you have to accept. "


    What Habara said was really cruel, but no one refuted him, because it was all true.


    But Habara''s next words made Kakashi''s eyes change slightly, while the others were stunned again.


    "You want to know the truth of everything, but you can actually ask Uchiha Obito yourself.


    We have a plan, a dangerous and **** plan, it''s hard to tell if Obito is here to investigate our plan this time.


    Zhishui will carry out this plan, and I will follow suit. I have a hunch that this time we may meet these guys.


    And don''t think that death is the end of everything. I have had a lot of contact with the rebel in the hidden sand village in Xiao''s organization.


    And I also got an interesting piece of news, there is a forbidden technique in Hidden Sand Village.


    And this forbidden technique can bring the dead back to life.¡±

 Chapter 217： Death of Raikage 4 (Part 1)

    "You guy, why did you tell Kakashi such a thing, have you confirmed this kind of thing?"


    After Kakashi left, Jiraiya frowned and looked at Habara, and asked in a dissatisfied voice.


    Kakashi''s current state is very subtle, or it looks very strange. He is holding back a lot of energy now, an energy to figure things out.


    What''s more, he wants to find out the person hiding behind the scenes and avenge Obito and Lin!


    After all, Kakashi can be regarded as a realist, Obito has already done such a thing, maybe he also thinks that this kid may not be saved.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for this kid to be like Orochimaru, allowing Konoha to keep him and use him instead of choosing to kill him.


    But look at what Orochimaru did, this guy made a huge effort in the 4th Ninja World War!


    Even if this effort is actually in the final form, he summoned the four Hokages who were infinitely close to the peak to join the battle, and assisted Naruto and Sasuke to protect the ninja world.


    But being able to summon these four Hokages who are close to the peak strength is no longer something ordinary people can do.


    In addition, Orochimaru is not a guy with a rigid mind, nor is he someone who thinks that the ninja world is **** and must be destroyed.


    On the contrary, he still has a certain degree of recognition for Ninja Orochimaru, so he has no need to destroy Ninja World to prove himself.


    He is close to normal people in thinking, and he protects the ninja world in behavior. This is the difference between him and Obito.


    So even if he did kill the third Hokage and the fourth Kazekage, his final contribution was enough to offset it, not to mention that Orochimaru is also strong enough.


    The dirt reincarnation used by Yakushidou was taught by him, and he also took the line of Sasuke at the last moment.


    Don''t look at Sasuke being imprisoned by Konoha in the end, but Konoha is absolutely impossible to kill Sasuke. If he really has this idea, the first person who is dissatisfied must be Naruto.


    And the meaning of making Kakashi the Sixth Hokage in the follow-up is also very simple. After all, at the time of Kakashi, Ten Tails was a tailed beast jade and wiped out all the people in Nara.


    It can be said that Konoha''s power core has been greatly reshuffled, and Kakashi has a very good relationship with the new generation of young people.


    Coupled with the fact that he is the teacher of the two saviors, his becoming Hokage can basically be regarded as the best choice, a choice that is good for everyone and the most suitable choice.


    And with him around, it is naturally impossible to attack Sasuke, just like Tsunade would not attack Orochimaru.


    Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Orochimaru, who has double insurance, to be liquidated at will. He is really completely different from Obito.


    So Kakashi really didn''t have much idea, thinking that Obito still had a chance to return to Konoha, at least as far as he was concerned, he didn''t think Obito had a chance.


    But the ninjutsu that Habara said would bring people back to life, his heart is still somewhat surging now, whether it is true or not, he at least has something to look forward to.


    What people fear most is that there is no hope!


    But obviously Jiraiya also disagrees with Habara''s statement. The most feared thing is that there is no hope, but the most feared thing is the failure of hope.


    Jilai also doesn''t think there is any technique to resurrect the dead in this world. Reincarnation from the dirt is not a resurrection, it''s just a reawakening of the dead.


    There is no breath of life and no meaning of life at all. This kind of awakening is essentially better than not doing it. This is disturbing the tranquility of others in the pure land.


    "You know it''s really gone?"


    Habara just smiled lightly at Jiraiya''s question, and then he spoke meaningfully.


    "The rebellious ninja from Sand Hidden Village that I fought against, he is Xie, and he has another identity, that is Chiyo''s grandson."


    "It''s him?"


    Tsunade has fought against Sand Hidden Village many times, and she has also collided with Chiyo many times. She is still very familiar with Chiyo.


    "Isn''t that kid missing? Did he join that Xiao Xiao organization?"


    "Not only that, but this guy also has a puppet made from the corpse of Sandai Kazekage in his hand."


    Habara shook his head lightly and said slowly, and his words immediately made Jiraiya and others raise their eyebrows.


    "Are you sure you read it right?"


    Tsunade raised her eyebrows, and her tone became serious.


    "It''s impossible for you not to know what a serious charge this would be?"


    Scorpion killed the third Kazekage, which would definitely be an extremely serious accusation, because the outbreak of the Third World War was because of the disappearance of the Third Kazekage!


    If this matter can be confirmed, then this guy Luo Sha will suffer. After all, this guy fired at Konoha without any evidence.


    Also because of what he did, Konoha had to fight back, which detonated the third ninja world war.


    No one knows exactly how many people died in this war, and no one can figure out how much economic loss it caused.


    But such a loss is huge, and such damage is also huge, Luo Sha must pay a huge price!


    The reason why no one pursued Luo Sha in the original book is because Luo Sha had already died during the Zhongnin exam.


    And Scorpion''s appearance had already been three years after his death, so naturally no one would pursue the issue of a dead person under such circumstances.


    After all, death is like a lamp going out. Once a person dies in this world, the things he did before his death will disappear.


    I have to say that this really has the taste of the island countries in Habara''s previous life, but Habara actually hopes that even if this guy dies, he will be like Sarutobi Hiruza in this world.


    If he wants to die, he will die by cutting his belly, instead of being killed by Dashewan, it is simply cheap for him.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about, and I''m pretty sure I read it right, after all, I haven''t played against him once or twice."


    Habara said very calmly, he also looked a lot more serious at this time.


    "Some things can be joked about, but there are some things I will never mess around with, and I actually learned about that technique from that scorpion.


    Regardless of whether the technique is completed or not, and regardless of whether it is true or not, at least we must give Kakashi a belief, a belief that is always worth pursuing. "


    Habara''s words made Jiraiya and others couldn''t help but sigh slightly, Kakashi''s appearance is indeed too pathetic and pitiful, it is really necessary to leave him with some faith.


    At least he has a clear goal, and he can also work hard for this goal.


    "Okay, let''s end this matter for the time being, Zhishui also needs to prepare for departure, and now we have to wait for the negotiation situation on the front line.


    Only when all these are dealt with can we continue to do many things, not to mention that I have already contacted Dashewan.


    At that time, we will inevitably meet some people, some people who deliberately come to blame us, so we have to make all the preparations ourselves. "


    Speaking of which, Habara didn''t have anything to say anymore, because he had already finished all the things he wanted to say today.


    In fact, Habara also thought about whether he should reveal the secret of Obito.


    But he thought about it, and it seemed that he didn''t need to make Obito live so comfortably, not to mention that this kid also had a grudge against Habara.


    If his situation is exposed, he will be exposed, and if he says it, he will say it, which is good for us Konoha.


    But Habara still has a bottom line after all, although he once again cheated Sakai, but let his own people have hope, if they cheated, then they cheated.


    Anyway, the people in Hidden Sand Village are not very good people, Habara is not Naruto, he does not have a good friend in Hidden Sand Village.


    Whether they are dead or alive is probably not a big deal to these people present.


    And if you really get this surgery, it is not impossible for some people to be resurrected after death!


    Of course, when some people die, they need to burn their bones and ashes.


    Thinking of this, Habara knelt down and took out a scroll, and began to seal that half of Bai Ze''s body, and his action immediately made Tsunade raise his eyebrows.


    "I said, are you going too far?"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    After Habara sealed the half of Bai Ze''s body, he looked up at Tsunade with a blank expression.


    "Although I admit that this is your trophy, if you don''t know what it is, forget it.


    But you know everything and you still do this, isn''t that very good? "


    Tsunade crossed her arms and looked at Habara with dissatisfaction. She felt that Habara was really shameless.


    "It''s true to say so, but you wouldn''t know without my reminder, right?"


    After Habara sealed Bai Ze''s body, he spread his arms and looked at Tsunade.


    "And my laboratory is conducting similar experiments, we have enough basic research, this is what I can remind you about Mutun.


    If you have an idea, and really consider realizing the matter of Mu Dun, and don''t want to disturb your grandfather again, then I think you can leave it to us.


    Or you can join in by yourself, after all, the materials we got have been researched and processed by others, and they are only full of the power of your grandfather.


    I think this way you are more acceptable and easier to accept, isn''t it? "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade fall into deep thought, while Jiraiya looked confused, but he seemed to have noticed some special information.


    But Shisui and Fuyue''s faces changed a little. They actually guessed that the power might have something to do with the first generation of Hokage, but now Yu principle is tantamount to admitting this matter.


    The most terrible thing is that not only did he admit it, but he also admitted it in front of Tsunade!


    Although Uchiha''s current position in Konoha does not need to worry so much about Tsunade, the problem is that you are still a member of Konoha, so you have to pay attention to the influence.


    Especially things like family blood are the last thing to joke about.


    "I see."


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Tsunade sighed helplessly and then nodded, before speaking in a slightly downcast voice.


    "Although I don''t want to promise you this, I have to admit that these forces have indeed separated from my grandfather and become a different force.


    And if you can take the initiative to explain these things to me, you are really doing your best. If I keep pestering you, you may think that I don''t know how to flatter you.


    I promise you, but I have a request, and you must agree to my request.


    Otherwise, this matter is definitely not over! "


    Tsunade''s promise to Habara seems particularly magical, after all, these powers involve her grandfather, Konoha''s first Hokage.


    But in fact, she also knows that although these powers come from her grandfather, the essence is already separated or even transformed.


    There is a relationship, even the origin came from there, but it has been changed now, and none of this was done by Habara and the others.


    Tsunade couldn''t blame Habara and the others, even she would like to thank Habara for doing research and discovering this secret, and she was willing to tell her!


    Sometimes things are so absurd, but this is the truth, and Kakashi can''t believe it but can only accept that Obito is still alive.


    And this guy has fallen into the darkness and completely stood on the opposite side of Konoha, and even killed their teacher.


    Tsunade has recognized the reality, and there are really not many directions she can choose. If she becomes tough, Uchiha may not be able to conduct experiments anymore.


    But on the other hand, I am afraid that Uchiha will also hold grudges because of this, and they may be about to fish when they meet those guys.


    As the most powerful force in Konoha, it is definitely not a good thing for Uchiha to touch fish.


    Tsunade hates that organization now, and she also knows the danger of that organization. Without the power of Uchiha, it is really hard to say whether they can be dealt with.


    Therefore, I chose to be patient and cooperate with Uchiha to do some things, so as to get the opportunity to destroy the real cell of my grandfather for experimentation and successfully reproduce the organization.


    This is the wisest and best choice!


    Habara was not surprised by Tsunade''s final choice, because it was the best choice.


    Of course, Habara still doubts that Tsunade can really help.


    In any case, these powers were separated from their Senshou clan, if Tsunade didn''t feel uncomfortable, then Habara would not believe it.


    But Yu Yuan didn''t care, after all, her approval was enough.


    Those of the Thousand Hands Clan don''t care anymore, so other people naturally have no way to use this matter to attack Habara.


    And whether Tsunade can benefit from it, and change the situation of "Senju Bashima''s inconspicuous passivity is Tsunade''s big move", depends on her own efforts.


    But no matter what, Habara got an answer that satisfied him, an answer that reassured Uchiha Fugaku and Shisui.


    Time flies, and a month has passed in the blink of an eye.


    And within this month, the weather has also begun to move towards late autumn, although for ninjas, many people still wear single clothes, or wear standard ninja costumes.


    But for many ordinary people, the current weather has forced them to wear long sleeves.


    Habara is still wearing a thin black combat robe, in fact, it doesn''t matter what he wants to wear when his strength reaches his full level.


    In fact, Konoha does not have particularly high requirements for ninjas to wear. Unless they are Chunin or in combat state, they must wear the iconic green vest.


    At other times, such as resting or lurking behind enemy lines, there is no dress code.


    However, this aspect still depends on personal preference. Anyway, as far as Konoha is concerned, most people are still willing to wear the green vest that symbolizes Konoha''s identity.


    Habara used to wear it for a while, but he felt that it was really not good-looking, so he chose to give up this kind of dress.


    What''s more, it doesn''t matter what he wears now, just like Jiraiya and Tsunade, it doesn''t matter what they wear.


    Because their recognizability is so high, even if they don''t wear these clothes, their own people will never mistake them.


    However, compared to them, Habara still wore a forehead protector honestly. Anyway, he was used to it, so it wasn''t a big deal to him.


    "It''s autumn, and the weather is much cooler, and autumn is also the harvest season. This time we have a lot of harvest."


    Habara said with a smile while walking, and beside him was Yan Ye, who was wearing Konoha''s iconic costume, with long black hair draped behind him and blowing in the wind.


    Yan Ye couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard what Yu Yuan said, she felt that Yu Yuan was really a bad guy.


    A month later, the negotiations between Yanyin Village and Konoha have almost come to an end, and this is naturally the time for harvest.


    "Yes, yes, it is indeed the harvest season."


    Yan Ye said a little unhappy and lazily, after all, it was his old friend and superior, Yan Ye would still deal with it with a "yes yes yes".


    If it was someone else, I am afraid that the whole girl would not even bother to say a word of nonsense, because the people of the Nara clan are too lazy at certain times.


    Habara knew Yan Ye''s character, so he just smiled and didn''t care too much, he just raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky.


    At this time, the sun is not too big, and there are some dark clouds in the sky, but these dark clouds can''t block the rippling light.


    Just like everyone in Konoha is in a good mood at this moment, even if Yanyin Village is extremely uncomfortable at this moment, it will not affect the mood of everyone in Konoha.


    The representative of Konoha in this negotiation is still Nara Shikahisa, and because Nara Lucheng is on the front line, Yan Ye''s father can''t escape this disaster naturally.


    He was directly captured by Nara Shikahisa as a member of the negotiating team. I''m afraid this uncle is not in a good mood now, is he?


    After all, according to the situation of the tribesmen in Nara, they have always stayed away from troublesome things.


    Although they will try their best to complete it when it is really assigned to them, but naturally they don''t want to meet them if they can''t be met.


    Habara has a good sense of Nara Lucheng. Habara and Yan Ye became teammates at the beginning, and after they got on good terms, he also visited this uncle.


    And this uncle took good care of him after knowing about Habara''s family situation, but after all, Uchiha was in a precarious situation at that time, and Habara didn''t meet this uncle many times.


    Now this uncle can be regarded as being tricked by Habara several times. First, he ran to the country of fire and threatened his daimyo.


    Then he went to the country of grass and became a member of the negotiating team for no reason. It can be said that the fate of this uncle is really a bit sad.


    But for Habara, these are not big things, the real big thing is that Iwagakushi finally compromised.


    Although Habara really doesn''t think there is anything worth struggling for at this stage, the negotiation is a process of constant compromise and concession.


    Even if Konoha really wants the lion to open his mouth, he has to consider whether he can really get all of them, and what kind of reaction will be in various places after getting them.


    In the end, after some negotiations, Konoha got the entire country of grass, and got various financial and material compensations!


    It can be said that Konoha''s strategic goal has been achieved this time, and he has also obtained enough of what Konoha wanted to obtain.


    On the whole, everything went very smoothly, and all parties are quite satisfied.


    Although Yanyin really bleeds heavily this time, those who dared to resist Onoki have either been sent to the Pure Land, or were frightened by him.


    Therefore, for the current Yanyin Village, it is the biggest and most important thing for them to exchange Onoki back.


    Even if they lost the entire Country of Grass because of this, and had to bear a huge amount of compensation, this was not unacceptable to them.


    "Speaking of which, your father and your uncle are really ruthless. They actually demanded back the compensation that Iwagakushi originally wanted to give us for the third Ninja World War."


    Habara seemed to think of something, he looked at Yan Ye with some amusement.


    "It''s really ruthless. I think the people in Yanyin Village would like to strangle you to death when they see your Nara family members?"


    "Hate it, hate it, what can I do?"


    Yan Ye shrugged indifferently when she heard Yu Yuan''s words, she glanced at Yu Yuan and then said calmly.


    "After all, most people are afraid of powerful forces. They think that someone who has defeated their influence is not easy to mess with, so they will naturally hate the person in the negotiation.


    After all, the people who defeated their shadow did not participate in the negotiations, and the people who negotiated actually cut the flesh from them.


    Although the negotiators couldn''t do it without a certain powerful presence, but they pretended not to see or hear.


    They will only hold grudges and hate those who they are weaker and they can deal with. "


    What Yan Ye said made sense, and Yu Yuan could only spread his hands over it, after all, it was really hard for him to express too much.


    Although this woman is always insinuating about him, Habara actually agrees with her words.


    It is really impossible for Yanyin Village to hate themselves, or before they have the ability to defeat themselves, they will not show an attitude of hating themselves.


    In the ninja world, it''s okay to hate a powerful ninja, but it''s best not to show such a tendency until you have no ability.


    Because no one knows whether this mighty ninja will directly blow you away just because he is cautious.


    If it''s Uchiha Madara, then it''s okay, Uchiha Madara can only look at you like an ant, and then wait for you to grow up to find his trouble.


    It''s not that he is open-minded, but that he regards the entire ninja world as gravel, and he despises anyone except Senju Zhuma.


    But Habara is different, he is not Uchiha Madara, and he really doesn''t have that kind of mood to playfully watch the enemy grow up.


    Basically, no one who offends him will end well. He is the most typical gentleman, and it is not too late to take revenge for ten years, and he is also a typical from morning to night.


    Even if Yan Yin Village didn''t know this, they were unwilling to provoke Habara, so Nara, who was in charge of negotiating, would not be able to escape this disaster.


    "Although I know that you blocked me, but I don''t know why I always want to laugh."


    Habara grinned blankly, he has always been very relaxed with people like Yan Ye and Shisui, because they are all friends of Habara.


    Even if there is a clear distinction between superiors and subordinates because of their status, it only happens at work, and Habara never wants to live too tired.


    "You bastard."


    Yan Ye had long been used to Habara''s style, so she couldn''t help but sighed helplessly.


    "Why do I know a guy like you, and why I have such a good relationship with a guy like you, it''s really helpless."


    "yes?"


    Habara put a hand on Yan Ye''s shoulder, and said with a smile.


    "But there are quite a few people who want to get to know me and have a good relationship with me now, so you''ve got the upper hand, right?"


    "Screw you."


    Yan Ye rolled her eyes, and then hid Habara''s arm with her body, and then she spoke.


    "Although there are many snobbish people, I''m sorry that I''m not. Anyway, all I know is that you''re an asshole."


    After saying this, Yan Ye walked towards the snack bar beside him. Strictly speaking, today is also their working day.


    However, as the head of the security department, Habara can completely ''define'' for himself what constitutes working hours.


    And with the completion of the reform of the Ministry of Security, the work of the original Ministry of Security has been completely taken over by the Governor of Security.


    Among the security governors, Uchiha Fugaku, the chief governor, was watching, so Habara didn''t need to worry too much about it.


    Habara only needs to tell him the result he wants, and then he can wait there, because Uchiha Fugaku will definitely arrange things clearly and steadily!


    It can be said that this is the working state that Habara has dreamed of since his previous life.


    But in his previous life, he didn''t have such a high level at all, and the people under his group basically fished like him.


    Under such circumstances, Habara seemed very embarrassed, so he had to do many things himself.


    And when he came to this world, except for the fact that Habara had to watch everything at the beginning, it was even more serious than in his previous life.


    Up to now, he can basically get all the results he wants with just one sentence.


    As for the process, as long as Yu Yuan explained it, then the process will definitely satisfy him!


    "So Uchiha Fugaku''s positioning was wrong from the very beginning. He is not a decision maker at all, but a standard executor."


    It is a very embarrassing thing to be wrongly positioned. Just look at the Uchiha clan to see what kind of disaster this will bring.


    Uchiha Fugaku and this guy, if you tell him how to do it, he will definitely find the best way.


    But if you let this guy find a way to tell others how to do it, then he will really be caught blind.


    If it is a modern society, at most he will show a "craftsman spirit", and then the whole family will fall into the abyss.


    And here, everyone goes to the Pure Land to report together, and the whole family is neat and no one is bad¡ªexcept Sasuke Uchiha.


    It can only be said that it is an extremely stupid thing to make Uchiha Fugaku the patriarch, because he can''t do it at all, why let him do it?


    If Habara hadn''t seized power, no one would have ended well.


    "Here, here you are."


    Just when Habara was feeling the changes of Uchiha Fugaku and the changes of the Uchiha clan, a string of meatballs was handed in front of Habara.


    Habara looked at the colorful **** in front of him and couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then he took the **** with a smile.


    "Thank you, it''s rare for you to treat me."


    "Sounds like I''m petty."


    Yan Ye said vaguely while biting the ball.


    "Just take it as your thank you for giving me a vacation. Speaking of which, are you going to go to Yunyin again? Do you want me to go with you this time?"


    After the negotiation of Iwagakushi, it is natural to go to Yunyin. Konoha has already publicized Habara''s record, especially they have not forgotten the four generations of Raikage brothers.


    Yunyin naturally knew about this, and Jiraiya also deliberately transferred the fourth generation of Raikage Brothers to the prison.


    They have now entered the prison of the Ministry of Security from the prison of Anbu, and this is done for the spies of Yunyin Village to see.


    I have to say that although this method is very inferior, the effect is very good. Yunyin naturally already knows that the Fourth Raikage and the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki are still holding Konoha.


    Moreover, Konoha has quietly completed the transfer of troops. After Konoha rested, the main force that originally fought in Iwagakushi has entered the country of Yuno and completed its deployment.


    This situation made Yunyin Village further understand that Konoha was really not joking with them, and they were really anxious at this moment.


    They have sent people over to try to talk to Konoha, and they even tried to threaten Konoha.


    But this time the Konoha is not the Konoha in Sarutobi Hiruzen''s hand before, and Jiraiya is not Sarutobi Hiruzen, the third Hokage.


    His position on this matter is very clear - either negotiate or go to war!


    As for Yunyin Village, facing such a tough Jiraiya, they really have very few choices. They can only quickly deploy troops to the front line.


    While organizing a negotiating team, prepare to negotiate with Konoha.


    In fact, Yunyin may also know that it is basically impossible to fight.


    After all, Habara''s record has been passed on to them. Habara defeated the Fourth Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki by himself.


    Then another person defeated Yanyin''s army alone, and also killed Wenya and defeated Onoki.


    Such a record, no matter who sees it, will feel chills in his heart.


    The most terrible thing is that Yun Yin''s Raikage is in Konoha''s hands, and their own morale is terribly low.


    If a war started in this situation, it would really be no different from courting death.


    Therefore, I am afraid that Yun Yin''s general policy is still to negotiate with Konoha, at least to get the Fourth Raikage and Eight Tails Jinchuriki back.


    No matter how bad it is, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki must return to Yunyin!


    The reality is actually so cruel. Compared with the strategic weapons of the village, sometimes its importance is really not comparable.


    After all, Ying can choose another one, and the tail beast is the strategic weapon of the village, which is a symbol of the strength and stability of a village.


    I would rather give up the shadow and get back the tailed beast. This kind of thing is really impossible under extreme circumstances!


    But in any case, the gesture that should be made still needs to be made, and the same is true for Habara.


    It''s just that he didn''t make it public in the past. Even in Konoha''s troops, only the highest-ranking people knew about his situation.


    Most of the other people knew that he might come, but no one knew where he was or not.


    Habara also had his own considerations for doing this, after all, he didn''t want to slap Orochimaru in the face.


    And for killing the fourth generation of Raikage, the news of his presence and absence is really two different things.


    As long as he is on the front line, Yun Yin will suspect that he did it no matter what. If this is the case, the blame man he recruited will not be very meaningful.


    So even if he wanted to do something, he could only do it more secretly, and watch Zhishui and the others complete the task without attracting too much attention!


    "That''s right, it''s time to go, but why are you interested in this matter?"


    Habara took a bite of the meatball, then looked at Yan Ye curiously and asked.


    "I remember you have always liked to participate in these things, isn''t it safer to stay in Konoha?"


    "It''s not because of you."


    Yan Ye bit the ball and said slowly, she looked away and said as she walked.


    "You guy is too easy to make things big, and you have never been good at small plans.


    Your strength has always been in your precise insight into things. In that environment, I don''t think you did a good job.


    I could have helped you in the past without making things too bad. "


    "Then I really thank you."


    Habara couldn''t help shaking his head slightly when he heard Yan Ye''s words, what kind of reason is this.


    Although Habara is really not good at the things Yan Ye said, but this time he didn''t want to sabotage.


    He simply went to watch the fourth generation of Raikage pass away peacefully, and by the way, he found Beiruhu and took something from him through physical means.


    But Yan Ye''s heart was taken by Yu Yuan, this time he really didn''t plan to take Yan Ye with him.


    Yan Ye found a teacher like Tsunade, and Habara still hopes that she can grow better, so that Yan Ye can have a better future.


    "But let''s forget it this time, I used to just watch the show, I don''t think Yunyin Village will do anything.


    Moreover, I heard that Tsunade may not be dispatched this time, but has given the command responsibility to your uncle.


    When your uncle arrives there from Yanyin, you can accept it directly, and lead the troops with Hinata Hizuru and be in charge of negotiations.


    I used to just watch the excitement, if I could, I wouldn''t want to go, so you might as well don''t go, just stay in Konoha. "


    Having said that, Yu Yuan looked at Yan Ye with a smile, then he stretched out his hand and leaned on Yan Ye''s shoulder and said slowly.


    "Learn more with Tsunade, we will go on a mission in the future, maybe you can heal me."


    "Come on, with your defensive power, you can block even Chen Dun, and you want me to heal you?"


    Yan Ye watched Yu Yuan reject her idea, and she didn''t worry about it too much.


    A smart person always knows that there are some things not to say too much, and some things don''t need to be asked too much, and she also believes in Habara, always believes in Habara.


    "But I will work hard, but you are too.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, but you have to be careful, you know? "


    "All ready?"


    Early the next morning, Habara looked at Shisui and Kakashi beside him, and asked directly.


    "Don''t worry, everything is ready."


    Shisui replied with a smile, but Kakashi simply nodded.


    It can be seen that Kakashi seems to have not recovered from the impact, but there is no way.


    But fortunately, the fact that this guy can appear here now shows that he has indeed accepted the reality.


    And what he has to do now is to figure out all this, and even solve it all!


    "That''s good, this time the battle will not be easy, you have to be mentally prepared."


    Habara nodded, and then spoke slowly.


    "In order to better adapt to your battle, you need to find an ambush location and think of a countermeasure.


    And this time it''s not just the Fourth Raikage who will be fighting this time, people from the Akatsuki organization will also be there.


    This is definitely not an easy battle, you have to remember clearly. "


    "we know."


    Shisui and Kakashi gave answers at the same time this time, especially Kakashi''s eyes became sharp after hearing the Akatsuki organization.


    He really hates this organization now, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com especially knowing that the people behind this organization may have designed him, resulting in Rin''s death and Obito''s fall into darkness.


    The hatred for this organization in his heart has also deepened, Habara has no doubt that if given the opportunity, he will definitely praise this organization!


    But it''s a pity that the pity''s strength is really not enough to destroy this organization. After all, there are people in this organization who really killed him.


    "Very well, then get ready to go."


    Habara nodded slightly, then turned to look at the woods behind him.


    "Come out, I will trouble you next time."


    "Boss, why bother?"


    While speaking, a yellow-haired kid slowly came out from behind the woods. This guy is obviously Didala!


    Didala has been traveling between Konoha and Tang Country during this time. He didn''t go to Grass Country because he didn''t want to meet the people of Yanyin Village.


    Although he is rebellious, he still has this bit of integrity, and he didn''t even ask much about the battlefield in Yanyin Village.


    But he knew that Habara won, and his former teacher Onoki lost.


    From his point of view, Ohnoki is fine if he is not dead, and doesn''t Habara''s victory also prove that Didara is accurate in seeing people?


    The old man can''t beat Habara, and Habara still has the ultimate art, following Habara is definitely the most promising!


    This time Habara was going to Tango Country and asked him to help, so Deidara couldn''t refuse.


    Although Didara himself knew that the possibility was very small, he still looked forward to seeing Habara''s ultimate art again in this operation.

 Chapter 218： Death of Raikage 4 (Part 2)

    I have to say that it is indeed a very simple thing to have a kid like Didala traveling remotely.


    Although this makes Deidara more miserable haha, it is a very chakra-consuming thing to maintain clay flight throughout the process.


    But fortunately, the speed of this kid''s progress is a bit embarrassing. Perhaps this stage is indeed the best time for a ninja to grow up.


    Especially in terms of Chakra''s growth, Didara''s performance is even more eye-catching. At this time, his Chakra reserves are almost reaching the standard of an ordinary jounin.


    "Is your chakra growing really fast, and you like explosions so much, have you ever thought of a tactic?"


    Habara, Shisui and Kakashi sat together on a huge bird, and he looked at Didara with some amusement and said.


    "You now have the flying ability that is rare in the ninja world, and I always feel that you can transform this characteristic of yourself into a new tactic.


    That is to have absolute air supremacy, and to attack the enemies on the ground by controlling the sky.


    This kind of strike can be high-precision to deal with individual attacks, or it can be high-coverage to deal with everyone.


    Think about it, ninjutsu or clay bombs dropped from the sky, can''t you show a form of art?


    Moreover, if you can thoroughly learn Dust Dungeon, you will be able to use Dust Dungeon to the fullest if you ensure your own safety in the high altitude.


    This time I fought with your teacher Onoki, that old man really almost killed me, that Chen Dun is really unimaginably strong. "


    Habara said that he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, recalling Ohnoki''s dust escape, that kind of power is really not a joke.


    Although the Susanoo in his fourth stage has reduced his own defense power due to the need for mobility, it is still Susanoo anyway!


    As a result, this Susano was directly entered into the soul by Ohnoki, if it wasn''t for the Susano who was condensing the fifth stage at that time.


    I''m afraid that by then, Habara would have been beaten to pieces!


    And the only one who can prevent Dust Dunk is Susano in the fifth stage. This stage is really difficult for Habara himself.


    Although Habara believed that in the future, he would definitely be able to easily master this level of Susanoo, but he was still far behind, after all, he had just opened his eyes.


    From the fact that his Susanoo is only more than a hundred meters high, it can be seen that he has not brought out the power of this technique at all.


    It''s even a question of whether it''s halfway through. After all, comparing Uchiha Madara and Sasuke''s Susanoo, they are both giant monsters more than 200 meters high.


    Habara still has a long way to go now, and he won''t stop easily.


    Just when Habara was feeling emotional in his heart, Didara also began to think seriously.


    He himself doesn''t have a very clear understanding of his own fighting style, or how he wants to fight, he hasn''t figured it out himself.


    Now he basically fights constantly, and then throws clay to explode and kill the opponent. After all, he is also a ninja, and he also has fighting qualities.


    It''s just that this kind of fighting is still not suitable for him, or it is in line with his fighting art.


    "You mean, keep throwing clay bombs in the sky?"


    Didara touched his chin, and he spoke seriously.


    "This tactic seems to be very good, but it is very demanding on my Chakra.


    And that guy from Kadotsu said that my physical fitness is too poor now, and I must improve my physical fitness so that I can better adapt to the battle when the enemy is close to me. "


    "Indeed, you are still far behind."


    Habara nodded, he looked at Didara seriously and said.


    "Your physical fitness is really not good, because you have to know that in the ninja world, not only you can fly, but even I can master the ability to fly.


    Think about it, if you are my enemy, you meet me in the sky, your physical fitness is not good, do you have any chance to resist? "


    "Whoever meets the boss in the sky may not have a chance to resist, right?"


    Habara originally wanted to give an example, but Didara''s natural look made Habara wonder what to say.


    It has to be said that Didara''s words made Habara feel really pleasing to the ear, but it''s one thing to be pleasing to the ear, and it''s another thing for this kid to make Habara speechless.


    "Don''t think about it too much. Although your teacher Onogi is old and looks very short, do you think he was not good at physical skills when he was young?"


    Habara could only change an example and continue talking, and in order not to let Didala interrupt him again, he spoke very quickly.


    "Obviously, this is impossible, even your teacher must have strong physical fitness, so as to avoid the embarrassment of being approached.


    And this kind of physical fitness can also allow him to have more chakra, which is why he can keep flying and constantly release ninjutsu.


    You have high talent, and you are better than Onoki, you have mastered the ability to fly now, you can adapt better and longer than Onoki.


    So I think you can completely imitate Onogi, and enhance your physical improvement while ensuring your flying ability.


    Let you have more chakra and stronger strength, so that you can be better and even create a more terrifying deterrent than Onoki. "


    Habara''s words made Didara fall into deep thought, obviously he was really moved, because it really seemed to suit him very well.


    In fact, Didara didn''t know that Habara simply integrated some of his thoughts after getting Wukong surgery into Didara''s body.


    And there are indeed Onoki in the ninja world, so Didara does have a template for reference.


    "It''s true to say so, but boss, do you really think I can learn to escape from dust?"


    It''s just that not long after Habara''s words fell, Didara scratched his face and said with some embarrassment.


    "Even Boss, you are afraid of Chen Dun. It''s not easy to learn, Boss, do you really trust me?"


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    Habara glanced at Didara inexplicably, and then he said with a smile.


    "People need to have the confidence to do something. I believe in you because I am optimistic about you, and I also believe that you will do well.


    In fact, the most important thing is that you have to believe in yourself. Only when you believe in yourself can you do all this better. "


    Habara''s words seemed to have magical powers, and Deidara immediately made a smirk, and it could be seen that this kid seemed to be full of fighting spirit now.


    But soon Habara touched his chin, and his words directly made Didara''s anger go down.


    "Of course, if you can''t do it, you can use clay and fire escape instead.


    After all, it is still very difficult to fuse the three kinds of chakras. It is a talent to do it, and it seems normal to not be able to do it. "


    "Boss"


    Didara rubbed his head. He felt that his boss not only knew how to draw cakes, but also how to beat others.


    This really left Didara speechless, but it also inspired Didara''s inner motivation.


    Boss Yubara is optimistic about him, which makes him very happy, but it seems that he doesn''t trust him that much, which makes him motivated.


    He must show Boss Yubara that he is absolutely capable of doing what Boss Yubara said!


    "Just work hard, kid."


    Zhishui couldn''t help laughing seeing Didala''s appearance.


    Although Didara was an outsider and was from Yanyin Village, Zhishui could trust these people.


    After all, it was Habara who brought them back, and if Habara was willing to trust them, Shisui could also trust them.


    No matter who they used to be, no matter whether they were traitors or not, anyway, they are all working for Konoha now.


    "Well, I see!"


    Didara nodded, that look seemed to be full of motivation, but Zhishui felt that this kid was too innocent and easy to deceive?


    But Shisui also recognized one thing about Habara, that is, this kid''s talent is indeed excellent, especially that he can use this explosive escape to this level.


    A normal explosion would directly produce a violent explosion, but this guy''s explosion can actually take the form of clay.


    And this change of form has brought more incredible derivatives, such as the bird they were riding at this time.


    This bird can make people fly, and this state can provide unimaginable convenience whether it is traveling or fighting.


    But what Shishui didn''t want to think about was that the essence of this bird was a bomb.


    "Are we sitting on a bomb?"


    Zhishui glanced down subconsciously, the dense forest below made him simply withdraw his gaze, he didn''t want to think about it.


    But soon her eyes turned to Habara again, and he thought for a while before asking.


    "By the way, Habara, is the technique you mentioned really true?"


    "Huh? What technique?"


    Habara didn''t react immediately, but the moment he looked at Shisui, he seemed to know what Shisui was talking about.


    "You said yes, the ninjutsu developed by the Hidden Sand Village that can bring the dead back to life?


    Although this technique sounds nonsense, the fact is that this technique does have the effect of resurrecting a person. "


    Habara saw that Shisui seemed a little interested in this matter, and Kakashi obviously listened to it, so he didn''t mind talking about it.


    But he also knew that even if he wanted to talk about this matter, he had to make it clear where his information came from.


    For example, Scorpion told himself ''selflessly'' after being persuaded by physics, anyway, it is impossible for Habara to get this information by himself.


    "The scorpion told me these news, and the environment in which he spoke was under the control of illusion, I think you all know what I mean.


    His grandma is Chiyo from Sand Hidden Village, and Chiyo is a powerful woman. I think Minister Tsunade is also very familiar with this woman.


    Moreover, this old woman is very smart, and she is obviously very talented in researching this. She was the one who produced the toxin that made countless people fear back then.


    Minister Tsunade spent a lot of effort to deal with this toxin, so that these toxins could not cause too much damage and threat to Konoha.


    And the reason why she wants to study the resurrection technique is actually thanks to Kakashi''s father. "


    Habara''s words immediately made Kakashi raise his head slightly, he really didn''t expect that this matter had something to do with her.


    Kakashi only knows that his father is a very powerful ninja, a person who is tolerant of his companions and is willing to give up tasks for his companions.


    It''s a pity that due to various reasons, he eventually died in the midst of rumors. As for the more specific things about his life, Kakashi can only learn about them through other people.


    He is very curious now, what exactly did his father kill, so that the old woman named Chiyo wanted to develop such a technique.


    And according to Habara, this woman seems to be going to succeed, and even has already succeeded!


    Following Habara''s narration, everyone present knew the reason for all this, and Kakashi finally figured out what was going on.


    The feeling is that his father killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law together, which made Chiyo plan to come up with a resurrection ninjutsu.


    "It''s just that when this technique is about to succeed, Xie thinks it''s not the right thing to do. He hopes to take revenge on Konoha with his own hands and use his own way."


    Habara spread his hands and said half-truth, anyway, it''s all made up, he just needs to be reasonable.


    "So he chose to leave, and he also killed the third Kazekage, and because of his actions, the third ninja war broke out.


    Maybe he just wanted to get a powerful puppet so that he could better avenge Hatake Sakumo, but it''s a pity that someone was faster and more ruthless than him.


    And that technique was finally sealed because of Scorpion''s departure, the outbreak of the Third Ninja World War, and your father''s death.


    There may be a copy of this technique in the secret art library of Sand Hidden Village, and the only person who knows this technique in Sand Hidden Village is Chiyo.


    So it is very difficult to get this technique, but in terms of value, this technique is actually totally worth it. "


    Habara paused slightly when he said this, and then he spoke meaningfully.


    "After all, for us ninjas, there will always be some things or people who make us feel uncomfortable in our memory.


    These people may have paid the price of their own lives for us to grow, and these people may forever sleep in our memory.


    If there is such a technique, such a technique that can wake them up and return to the world, I think no matter who it is, they will give it a try.


    Try to get it, try to learn it, and try to make up for our regrets.


    To wake up, those whom we shall forever engrave in our memory"


    At the same time that Habara and Shimizu left, the Third Tsuchikage and Fourth Raikage who were in the prison also left the prison of the Security Department.


    The only difference is that Ohnoki is leaving this time to go back to Yanyin Village, while the Fourth Raikage is going to be sent to Tango Country.


    For Ohnoki, this experience is definitely not something worth remembering, although Konoha has never wronged him, and he also served delicious food and drink.


    But as a prisoner, no one would like this feeling, especially since he would get information about his own village from time to time.


    Those pieces of information made Onoki''s heart bleed, because these are the symbols of the great weakening of Yanyin Village!


    But the loser is not qualified to speak, Onogi is also very clear in his heart, he has no reason or right to resist, he can only endure and wait silently.


    Under such circumstances, he even ignored the fourth generation of Raikage.


    After all, for them, although the Fourth Raikage is a **** guy, all of this is nothing compared to the loss of Yanyin Village.


    He left this prison today, which also means that the final negotiation between Konoha and Yanyin Village has been completed, and he can also leave this place now.


    Just thinking of those horrific losses, Onogi could only lament in his heart.


    It is impossible to say that he has no regrets, after all, he started the war, and he caused Yan Yin to lose like this.


    But what else can he say now that the matter has come to this point, his heart is really extremely desolate now, he doesn''t even know who killed Huang Tu.


    Maybe let him choose again, he will choose to investigate carefully, and finally make such a decision.


    But there is no turning back when the bow is opened, this is an established fact.


    "It seems that they didn''t intend to torture you to death. It''s really a pity."


    Just when Onoki was lamenting inwardly, a rough voice sounded behind him, and Onoki didn''t even need to look back to know who said it.


    In this ghost prison, apart from him, there is only the fourth generation of Raikage left, and Onogi really doesn''t have any affection for this guy.


    "It''s really a pity. My biggest regret is that I didn''t die on the battlefield."


    Onogi looked back at the Fourth Raikage indifferently, and then he said slightly mockingly.


    "But it doesn''t matter, at least I''m gone, even if I pay a heavy price, and it''s absolutely impossible for you to get any better.


    Instead of caring so much about me, an old man, you should think more about the price you have to pay so that Uchiha Habara can let you go.


    After all, I didn''t want to take advantage of it, but fought Uchiha Habara head-on. After all, I didn''t let Uchiha Habara catch Jinzhuriki of Iwagakure Village. "


    "Humph!"


    Fourth Raikage snorted coldly, his face turned black instantly, Lianying was arrested with Jinjuriki, this was definitely the last topic he was unwilling to be brought up.


    But the fact is that he, Kirabi and his disciples were defeated by Uchiha Habara alone.


    Their fight this time almost ruined the credibility of Yunyin Village''s hard work for so many years, and even ruined the image they snatched from Konoha back then.


    It is foreseeable that this battle will make Konoha rise, and it is conceivable that Konoha will definitely stand on the top of the ninja world again in this battle!


    All of this is what the fourth generation of Raikage is least willing to see, because they are eager to challenge Konoha''s status in the ninja world from the beginning to the end.


    They used to almost do it, but now everything is ruined again.


    Fourth Raikage has only one thought in mind now, that is, after he goes back, he must find a way to get back what he lost from Konoha!


    He has already experienced the feeling of standing on the clouds, how can he bear the feeling of being kicked to the ground again?


    "I''m afraid you''re thinking something dangerous?"


    Onogi looked at the silent Fourth Raikage, as if he had seen through this guy''s thoughts for a moment, he couldn''t help but speak disdainfully.


    "Think about something practical, just because you dare to provoke the current Konoha and the current Uchiha Habara?


    Uchiha Habara is probably the person closest to Uchiha Madara in the ninja world today. How old is this guy, and his strength is still improving.


    Even if there is a ninja Shura in the ninja world in the future, I will not be surprised. Although I will feel sad, no one can resist the power of the ninja Shura. "


    "Hmph, a bad old man who is so afraid of death, no wonder you guys lost so badly!"


    Fourth Raikage looked at Onoki with disdain, and said proudly.


    "Our Yunyin Village has never been afraid of difficulties, let alone powerful enemies, even if this Uchiha Habara looks like Uchiha Madara?


    Even if a ninja Shura appears again in the ninja world, so what?


    Yunyin Village will definitely fight to the end. In the blood of our Kingdom of Thunder, there has never been any fear.


    We just want to overthrow Konoha''s influence on the ninja world, we just want to stand above the clouds! "


    Fourth Raikage''s emotional statement seemed so passionate, but Ohnoki shook his head in disdain.


    This stunned young man is much more stupid than the first and second Raikage back then. Even if the third Raikage dared to have some ideas, it was still based on the death of the first and second Hokage.


    I am afraid that their generation has really forgotten the deterrence of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara to the ninja world. They really don''t know how terrifying those guys were back then.


    At this moment, Onogi suddenly felt that it was a good thing to live a long time, at least he could clearly remember everything that had happened.


    In this way, he can also avoid many dangerous things, at least he will foolishly feel that Uchiha Madara can be dealt with by will and rebellious spirit!


    "I hope that after you truly see the power of the so-called Ninja Shura, you can still maintain this kind of thinking."


    Ohnoki looked at Fourth Raikage as if he was looking at a dead person, and finally he shook his head slightly and walked forward.


    He doesn''t have much mood to continue talking nonsense with this guy, although he admires this guy''s spirit.


    But at this moment, in his eyes, this so-called Fourth Raikage is no different from a dead person.


    He sighed slightly, and finally raised his head to look at the Fourth Raikage. He looked very seriously and carefully.


    What he did made the Fourth Raikage feel inexplicable, but in the end Ohnoki still ignored the Fourth Raikage, he turned his head and left directly.


    But when he left, he muttered to himself.


    "This guy seems to be dying soon."


    "Minister Habara, I didn''t expect you to come already."


    "It''s necessary to scout out the hands-on terrain in advance and then do some small ones, so we are here first."


    In Yunokuni Konoha''s command room, Habara, Shisui, Kakashi, and Didara who had been looking around suddenly appeared here.


    Nara Lucheng was really taken aback when he saw this scene. He just felt the chakra suddenly vibrate, and then four people suddenly appeared.


    At that moment, he thought it was an enemy attack!


    But Nara Shikahisa seemed calmer. He had seen space ninjutsu like Habara countless times, so he didn''t have much reaction.


    He just wondered that Habara and the others came so early, and Habara''s answer made him a little strange.


    Although he didn''t witness Habara''s strength with his own eyes, he also came into contact with many ninjas who came down from the front line, so he knew how terrifying Habara was.


    And with such terrifying strength to deal with the fourth generation of Raikage, why do you need to prepare?


    After all, this kid personally solved the four generations of Raikage Brothers together. It doesn''t seem like a big deal to solve these guys again, right?


    But Nara Shikaku is Nara Shikaku after all, he glanced at Kakashi and Shisui beside him, and immediately made a judgment.


    "Are you not going to make a move this time?"


    "That''s right."


    Habara didn''t mean to deny anything, he just nodded and said.


    "A defeated player who is still injured with a broken arm, this kind of person is really not worth my energy.


    This time the person who made the shot was Shisui, and of course Kakashi might also help.


    I am here to prevent some unnecessary troubles from appearing, and also to prevent the people of Yunyin Village from jumping over the wall in a hurry. "


    Habara said it very bluntly, and it was completely obvious that he did not take the Fourth Raikage seriously.


    If it''s a time of battle, and the Fourth Raikage is still at its peak, Habara must deal with it carefully.


    After all, the fourth generation of Raikage at its peak broke through the limit of speed, almost reaching the same speed as the Flying Thunder God.


    But what is the fourth generation of Raikage like now? He really doesn''t think he has any need to do anything.


    And Habara''s main attention was actually on those guys with Obito.


    "Are you guys planning to take action against the Fourth Raikage?"


    Nara Lucheng, who had been in a somewhat bewildered state, had now reacted, and he was a little surprised at this moment.


    He really didn''t expect that Konoha had always wanted to kill the Fourth Raikage!


    Before that, he really didn''t get any news, even his cousin kept his mouth shut.


    If Yu Yuan hadn''t come here to tell the story directly, I''m afraid he wouldn''t even know that this matter turned out to be like this.


    This made him involuntarily glance at his elder brother, and finally he looked at Habara again.


    Regarding this kid Habara, Nara Lucheng actually has a complicated heart, because he really didn''t expect this kid to grow to this stage.


    He still remembers that this guy visited his house after he became teammates with his daughter.


    He knew his daughter''s character, unless she was recognized by her, she would never be brought home.


    And I also felt that this kid was very different from other Uchihas at the beginning, so I took care of this kid a little bit.


    But now, the young man he took care of at the beginning has directly stood at the pinnacle of Konoha''s power.


    This kid not only promoted the union of the seven major families, but also kicked Hiruzaru Sarutobi, the third Hokage, down.


    Later, a Fifth Hokage was launched, and it led the reform of Konoha.


    Just doing this is enough to make people dumbfounded, but this is far from the limit of this kid.


    This guy actually used his own power to overthrow the fourth generation of Raikage brothers, and then led the war to defeat Yan Yin, and even captured their shadows!


    All of this was like a dream, and he felt as if he had witnessed the rise of a young man step by step.


    Moreover, this young man didn''t seem to have any other emotional changes due to the change of his identity.


    The relationship between him and his daughter still seems to be very good, and this relationship seems to be very good.


    But such a good relationship is really not what Nara Lucheng is willing to do. No one knows what kind of situation this good relationship will continue to reach.


    But Nara Lucheng also knew that now was not the time to think about these things, he could only look deeply at Habara with inexplicable eyes.


    "Yes, we are going to deal with the Fourth Raikage."


    Habara naturally noticed this gaze, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, so he could only smile dryly and nod his head.


    "After all, the existence of the fourth generation of Raikage is not in our interests. If nothing else, this guy will definitely think about how to take revenge after returning to Yunyin Village.


    Although we will not be afraid of this guy, if we can avoid some unnecessary troubles and pave the way for our future plans.


    So it''s not unacceptable to send this guy to the Pure Land in advance, not to mention that this time we also have a blame man to take responsibility. "


    Nara Shikajo couldn''t help but glance at his cousin when he heard Habara''s words, while Nara Shikahisa nodded slightly.


    Obviously, they had discussed these matters long ago, and it was not a temporary plan. This made Nara Lucheng feel sorry for Habara Castle, and at the same time began to think about this negotiation.


    "It seems that this time, we must force Yunyin to hand over more."


    Nara Lucheng muttered to himself, he already had a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    "We have to **** more things and force Yun Yin to agree. In the end, even if the Fourth Raikage dies, we can still pretend to be wronged people.


    At the same time, we will also set the place where you have explored and are ready to do it as a buffer zone.


    After letting the fourth generation of Raikage go in this way, let him leave and die there alone, it seems that it has nothing to do with us. "


    It has to be said that Yan Ye''s father is really ruthless, he just thought through all the things that should be considered clearly in a moment.


    It can only be said that they really deserve to be members of the Nara clan. Although they are too lazy to do it, once something happens to them, they are definitely the most trustworthy people.


    "Then, I''ll leave the negotiation to you."


    Habara smiled and nodded slightly at the two, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Although all of this will be extremely difficult, everything we do is for Konoha.


    Of course, this is based on a large level, in our own words.


    Konoha is better, we can be better, isn''t it? "


    "That group of **** in Konoha really don''t make sense!"


    In the position of Yunyin Village in the Tang Dynasty, Yunyin''s high-level executives couldn''t help but angrily thumped the table when they saw the documents passed by Konoha.


    Even Tudai, who seemed milder than others, gritted his teeth in anger after seeing these documents.


    These Konoha people are really too much, really too much!


    The documents they submitted stated what Konoha was going to ask for. In fact, these were not many, but the content inside made the whole Yunyin want to vomit blood.


    The first request is for Yunyin to give up the control of the entire Tang Country and Tang Country!


    It is already impossible to accept this request. Abandoning the two larger countries, the Country of Tang and the Country of Iron, wouldn''t that mean directly cutting off the source of their missions?


    They couldn''t accept giving up one alone, and now Konoha Shishi asked for two directly, who would accept it?


    And this is still the first request, the second request is for Yun Yin to hand over the blood of Xun Dun and Lan Dun!


    Xundun and Landun are both very important blood successor boundaries of their Yunyin Village. Yunyin Village is actually quite sad to say, their blood successor boundaries are not too many.


    At least they can''t compare with Konoha, Iwagakure, and Kirigakure, so they all attach great importance to the blood succession limit in their village.


    Especially for Lan Dun, it is very difficult to learn this immediately, and it is even more difficult to control this blood successor.


    To put it bluntly, if Lan Dun is activated and mastered proficiently, it is basically possible to become a shadow.


    And Konoha dared to ask for both at once, these **** really sucked the marrow, they just squeezed them to death!


    As for the last thing, it is relatively simple, but it is also unacceptable.


    Konoha asked for a large amount of financial compensation, and this huge amount completely charged the losses of the Third World War directly on their heads.


    And they also asked themselves to come up with enough ninjutsu, and they even needed the ninjutsu of Xundun and Landun, which made sure that they had to hand over their blood!


    Such an approach really angered all Yunyin''s senior management, although they could imagine that this was Konoha''s revenge.


    To retaliate against them for fighting against Konoha during World War Three, and to retaliate against them for coercing Konoha after the war. Although they know this is retribution, it doesn''t mean they can accept it.


    "These damned guys, are they crazy?"


    A high-ranking Yunyin who couldn''t stand it couldn''t bear it anymore, he shouted sharply.


    "I think they don''t want to talk about it at all, or we can go to war directly, and we Yunyin have never been so aggrieved!"


    The words of this high-ranking Yunyin immediately won the approval of many people. Since they succeeded in persecuting Konoha, they have indeed lived smoothly in recent years.


    They have never encountered such a situation, such a humiliating situation that they simply cannot accept.


    "Shut up!"


    Todai looked at this group of chaotic guys, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    It has to be said that he really has a good prestige in Yunyin. With his words, everyone became quiet at this moment.


    "Let''s start a war, have you considered the consequences of starting a war!


    Once the war starts, the Fourth Raikage-sama and our Kirabi will definitely be killed by them.


    Without the Fourth Raikage, who will take charge of the current situation, and who will pose a threat to the enemy without Kirabi?


    And you only think about going to war, don''t you think about the morale of Yunyin''s army at all? Does our army have morale now?


    Look at the Konohas on the opposite side, they all came down from the battlefield of the Country of Grass, and they also have that Uchiha Habara!


    Although I also think Konoha''s message is wrong, I don''t think anyone can destroy an army by himself.


    But that Uchiha Habara really defeated Raikage-sama, and also really defeated Kirabi!


    Although he is not on the front line now, once he comes, how can we fight him? "


    Todai''s words made everyone present a little silent. It''s not that they don''t know these questions, otherwise they don''t deserve to sit here.


    But they really couldn''t accept Konoha''s request in their hearts, they were all proud Yunyin ninjas!


    Looking at these silent people, Tu Dai couldn''t help but sighed deeply, and then he continued to speak helplessly.


    "Although the request is excessive, there is room for discussion here.


    Try to control the loss within a certain range as much as possible, so as to exchange for our Lord Raikage and Kirabi, especially Kirabi.


    Only in this way, we have time to find a way to complete the counterattack! "


    Having said that, Toyo stood up and said in a solemn voice.


    "Everyone, didn''t Konoha survive the humiliation that he suffered?


    Now we have also been so humiliated, UU Reading , but why can''t we hold it back for a while and keep it in our hearts.


    When we have the ability in the future, can''t we dig thousands of times from Konoha?


    The Fourth Raikage-sama and Kirabi have now set off towards this side, and Konoha has stepped up its defenses, we have no way to go in and save them.


    Therefore, we can only talk about it now. Only when we have a good deal can we have a future, and it is possible to send back all the humiliation! "


    "Are you all ready?"


    In Tang Dynasty, Uchiha Obito looked at Uchiha Itachi and Bei Ruhu beside him, he asked in a low voice indifferently.


    "According to reliable sources, the Fourth Raikage has already set off, and Uchiha Habara is still staying in Konoha.


    But Uchiha Shisui disappeared, it is very likely that this guy is here to **** the Fourth Raikage, and even Uchiha Habara himself will be dispatched.


    After all, we who appeared in Konoha have no way to confirm whether he is the main body or the shadow clone, so you have to be prepared mentally. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already prepared."


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t speak, instead, the body beside him was covered in bandages, his eyes glowed red, and he humbly spoke with a smile.


    "Uchiha Habara, I''ve been hearing this name all the time lately, and his achievements are everywhere.


    Heh, if he really had that strength, he wouldn''t be Uchiha Habara, but Uchiha Madara.


    But it doesn''t matter, I want to see what kind of strength this guy who has been rumored to be miraculous has.


    I have prepared a gift for him, and I am also holding some power in him! "

 Chapter 219： Hope you guys please me

    After Konoha and Yun Yin already had a clear understanding of their current situation, the two parties selected a negotiation location in Tango Country.


    This negotiation was not an easy task for the members of both parties. After all, Konoha asked too much, and Yunyin was not willing to give so much at all.


    After some oral gymnastics, they have reached a certain consensus, that is, money must be accompanied, land does not need to be cut, and even some ninjutsu must be given.


    But as far as the bloodline is concerned, they absolutely cannot agree, and even the cession of land must be renegotiated.


    After all, Konoha took over Tang Nation and Iron Nation at one time, which would be a blow to the bones, and Yunyin Village would find it difficult to accept it anyway.


    "If this is not the case, we will hand over to you Kirabi and his disciples who you care about the most, and you will immediately withdraw from the country of soup.


    And send over the first batch of reparations and ninjutsu needed by Konoha No, we are slowly talking about the rest of Iron Country and subsequent compensation and your blood.


    We do this just to show our sincerity. Of course, if we really want to start a war, we, Konoha, will accompany you at any time! "


    But wrangling is too tiresome, and finally Shikahisa Nara made such a suggestion to Toshiro.


    And this suggestion was immediately accepted by Toyo happily. After all, such a negotiation is not only a torture for Konoha, but also for them.


    Now Konoha can make some small concessions, allowing them to exchange for Rabbi Riki in advance, which is a good thing for them.


    What made him extremely uncomfortable was that once they accepted Kirabi, it meant that they had actually given up Tang Country.


    It was really hard for them to accept this, but after a round of negotiation with Yun Yin''s senior management, they finally accepted Konoha''s proposal.


    The return of the eight tails means stability, which means that they have regained the strategic threat ability second only to the nine tails.


    This is something they can''t choose to give up anyway, even if they have to pay a lot for it.


    "It seems that everything is going well."


    After Habara learned about this, he was quite happy, because such a negotiation was equivalent to that they had already obtained the Land of Tang.


    As for the second stage of negotiations, it is necessary to have a good chat around the fourth generation of Raikage, and this time Konoha may be even stronger.


    Only by being more and more powerful can we get enough benefits, and on this basis, I am afraid no one is willing to believe that it was Konoha who killed the fourth generation of Raikage.


    In fact, this is the case. After Konoha got the supplies and confirmed Yun Yin''s withdrawal, he released Kirabi.


    However, when releasing Kirabi, Nara Shikahisa deliberately let Kirabi start from a secret place.


    He didn''t know anything about his departure from Yunyin Village. It wasn''t until Kirabi brought his disciples back to the territory of Yunyin Village that they knew that Konoha had been released!


    Although Yunyin Village was annoyed by Konoha''s actions, they also felt that this might be the place where Konoha didn''t intend to let them know where these people were being held.


    Therefore, they are too lazy to bother, after all, they are not in the mood to care about these things now.


    Although it was a joy to switch back to Kirabi, it also caused Yun Yin to bleed a lot.


    And it is foreseeable that this kind of bleeding will not stop at present, and they still have the issue of the fourth generation of Raikage to continue talking about.


    In fact, this is the case. Konoha, who has made concessions on the Yatsuo side, does not intend to make any concessions at all on the issue of the Fourth Raikage.


    Even if a small number of concessions are given, it is unacceptable to Yunyin.


    "Habara, do you think Yunyin will agree?"


    Shisui, who has been hiding in the dark with Habara, who has been preparing and observing at the same time, couldn''t help asking curiously.


    After all, Konoha''s current request is really too high, and such a harsh request, I''m afraid Yun Yin will really find it difficult to agree.


    "Yes, but only if Konoha will make some small concessions."


    Although Habara was not sure, he still tried his best to give an answer that he thought was reasonable.


    "First of all, Toshiro is a staunch supporter of the Fourth Raikage, and his prestige is high enough that there is no way for others to surpass him.


    The second point is that Shikahisa Nara and the others put Kirabi back in order to increase their psychological pressure.


    After all, although the relationship between Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage is not brothers, they are as close as brothers. With his nuclear weapon, other people must compromise no matter how reluctant they are.


    The last point, in fact, for us, we don¡¯t necessarily need a complete person. We can choose blood, cells, etc. to replace a person.


    After all, Konoha''s research institute has always been available, not to mention that Tsunade has returned to Konoha now, and we can ask Orochimaru for help in the periphery.


    It can be said that we only need a little bit, and it seems that we ourselves have been compromised by some grievances, so Yunyin Village will definitely agree. "


    Although Habara is not an expert in the study of the mind, nor is he a good player in conspiracy, he still sees things very accurately.


    Of course, the most important point is that he has enough information.


    In fact, at any time, no matter in any aspect of the confrontation, the mastery of information is crucial.


    Habara has Konoha''s information and knows what Konoha''s bottom line is, and because Yunyin lost Kage and Renzhuriki, everyone knows their bottom line.


    Even the relationship between Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage was clear to everyone, which allowed Habara and even Konoha to take the initiative.


    As for Yun Yin''s bottom line for Konoha, they don''t know what Konoha wants at all, and they are not sure what Konoha''s specific intentions are.


    Therefore, they can only talk with Konoha, and they can only constantly compromise on their own in exchange for what they want.


    Sure enough, after several days of confrontation.


    In the end, Konoha chose 80% of the task share of the Iron Kingdom, and as long as the blood and cells of the two escapist masters were needed, an agreement was finally reached on this matter.


    It''s just that Yunyin Village doesn''t have any intention of publicizing this matter.


    After all, for them, even if he was happy that the Fourth Raikage was back, they paid a huge price.


    The troops on Konoha''s side have no such scruples at all. Konoha is the real winner, the real winner who has eaten the two major ninja villages of Yanyin and Yunyin at the same time.


    Therefore, Konoha didn''t have any idea of ??keeping secrets at all, and they began to publicize recklessly.


    Under such circumstances, the Fourth Raikage left his place of detention.


    When Konoha clearly rejected Yunyin Village to send troops in to greet him, and told Yunyin Fourth Raikage that he rejected the **** of Konoha''s troops.


    This fourth-generation Raikage set off for the border of Yunyin Village alone


    Fourth Raikage moved quickly in the forest, his heart was still full of humiliation and anger.


    Although he has gained freedom now, he knows what it took to make him see the light of day again.


    Such a price was unimaginably heavy, and he knew that this was the result of their Yunyin Village''s hard negotiations.


    It is conceivable that what Konoha wanted before that was too much!


    But what can the Fourth Raikage do?


    There''s nothing he can do, just because he was captured by Uchiha Habara, even his brother.


    To put it bluntly, this is what he deserves, but in his heart he cannot accept such a result no matter what!


    In fact, when he left, he really wanted to fight the Konoha ninja there, but he held back.


    Let''s not say where the ninjas are all Anbe ninjas, and Konoha''s large army is probably nearby, so if he makes a move, let''s not say whether he can leave.


    Even if he really left, it would be unacceptable for Konoha''s large army to directly attack the unprepared Yunyin army.


    "I must take revenge, Yunyin Village must not have such a loss!"


    Fourth Raikage walked forward quickly, while thinking viciously in his heart, just walking, his face suddenly changed slightly.


    Soon he stopped, and then indifferently shouted to the side.


    "come out!"


    Accompanied by his yelling, he had already reacted offensively, but at this time he also knew that this was Konoha''s territory, so he didn''t act immediately.


    "As I said, I don''t need your escort, get the **** out of here before I do it!"


    "Shhhhhh!"


    No one gave Fourth Raikage an answer, only a few kunai came out of nowhere, stabbing fiercely at Fourth Raikage''s position.


    Fourth Raikage''s eyes became serious, and he disappeared in the same place in an instant, his speed was unimaginably fast, even though he still had more or less injuries at this time.


    Shisui also jumped up from the shadows at this moment, and he quickly moved towards the fourth Raikage with his ninja sword.


    The situation of the fourth generation of Raikage is really miserable, and it is even worse than the situation in the original book.


    In the original book, when this guy faced Uchiha Sasuke, it was because he had no intelligence and would not retreat, which resulted in him losing his left hand.


    However, in this world, he faced Habara, which directly caused this guy to lose his arm in advance.


    For a ninja, losing one''s arm is fatal, even if it is one''s non-dominant hand.


    But there will still be some incompatibility in it, maybe for some people who are weaker than themselves, it won''t feel too much.


    But facing ninjas who are stronger than him, or even similar to him, it seems a bit uncomfortable.


    Especially the coordination and balance of the body, which will appear more prominent and fatal!


    "Buzz!"


    The ninja knife quickly swept across the place where the Fourth Raikage had landed, Shisui''s scarlet eyes had already locked onto his movement, and then stabbed him directly in the heart.


    But the fourth generation of Raikage reacted extremely quickly, and at this moment, azure blue chakra armor appeared on his body.


    "Ding!"


    Like the sound of metal collisions blooming in Shisui''s ears, his ninja knife stabbed the fourth Raikage precisely, but he couldn''t break through the defense at all.


    And the Fourth Raikage also punched Shisui''s chest with a punch. The violent blow made Shisui''s face ache, but Shisui''s reaction speed was also terrifying.


    And his coordination is also extremely terrifying, he pressed his left hand on the fourth generation of Raikage''s hand, and then pushed himself hard to make himself float.


    Immediately afterwards, he pointed his foot at Sidai Raikage''s head, and at the same time the ninja sword in his hand slashed towards Sidai Raikage''s right hand.


    The Fourth Raikage squatted down quickly. Although he was protected by the Raikage Chakra Mode, it was turned on in a hurry, and his own condition was not the best.


    Therefore, he himself is not sure whether these chakra armors can protect him, and he still has to make necessary evasive actions.


    In fact, the fourth generation of Raikage is also a little bit aggrieved, because he lost one hand, which made him appear a little passive when attacking and defending.


    For example, if his left hand is still there, he doesn''t need to hide at all, but can directly launch a counterattack!


    But now he can''t do it at all, and he even needs to spend more energy to control his balance, which makes him even more aggrieved.


    It''s just that it doesn''t make sense to think about these things now. What''s more important for him is to face the battle at this time, this dangerous battle at this time.


    "It''s from Uchiha, that Uchiha Shisui, don''t these guys plan to let me go back at all?"


    The Fourth Raikage had already recognized Shisui''s identity, and after quickly dodging Shisui''s kick, he couldn''t help thinking quickly.


    "Uchiha Shisui is the deputy head of the Uchiha clan, his speed is very fast, his body coordination is terrifying, and his eyes'' insight is also very terrifying.


    And according to Samuy and the others, this guy also has the technique of using giant Chakra.


    The most terrible thing is that Uchiha Habara doesn''t know if he is here, no matter what, he must make a quick decision, and he must not be trapped here! "


    Seeing Shishui chasing up again, Fourth Raikage suddenly advanced instead of retreating, his fists clenched and punched Shishui fiercely.


    However, Shisui''s reaction speed was also very fast. After he realized what the Fourth Raikage was doing, he quickly pressed his body down and directly dodged the attack of the punch.


    At the same time, the ninja knife in his hand once again ruthlessly aimed at the fourth Raikage''s abdomen.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the fourth Raikage actually grabbed his ninja sword, and at this moment the thunder light on the fourth Raikage became even more fierce.


    The ear-piercing thunder sounded in his ears, and the jumping electric arcs came towards his position with the ninja knife.


    Facing this scene, Shisui couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, and then he let go of his ninja sword and jumped back quickly.


    The electric current on this guy of the fourth generation of Raikage obviously wanted to bully him, but Shisui would not just overturn the car so easily.


    However, what Shisui didn''t expect was that the moment the Fourth Raikage jumped back, this guy suddenly burst out with terrifying speed.


    In just an instant, he waved his fists and came to Zhishui''s eyes


    "Move faster, the fourth generation of Raikage has already set off, and that **** Orochimaru is slow in transmitting information!"


    While Shisui was already directly fighting the Fourth Raikage, another time in Yunyin Village, Uchiha Obito led Uchiha Itachi and Bei Liuhu to advance quickly.


    Obito actually wanted to use Kamui''s power to bring them directly to the Fourth Raikage, but the problem was that he didn''t know where the Fourth Raikage was.


    The information conveyed by Orochimaru is only about the movement of the fourth generation of Raikage, and he also said that he has no way to know the specific location.


    Although this statement is really contradictory, since you know the movements of others, how can you not know the specific location of others?


    However, considering the slightly delicate relationship between Orochimaru himself and Uchiha Itachi, it seems that there is no problem in doing so.


    The most terrible thing is that it is not easy for Obito to say that he has made things worse, so he can only endure this situation.


    But fortunately, Obito still has existences like Hei Ze to help.


    During this waiting period, Hei Jue also got a new Bai Jue to cover his body, and he also mobilized Bai Jue who was nearby to look for the fourth generation of Raikage.


    With Bai Zee investigating these existences that come and go without a trace, Obito believes that he can definitely find the traces of the fourth generation of Raikage.


    But it is a pity that the number of Baijue they left behind in the Tang Kingdom is too small, and Obito at this time is still the existence with 100,000 Baijue in the future.


    The number of Bai Jue he can use is only a few. No matter how wide the range of Bai Jue''s perception is, it is difficult to catch a person easily in the huge soup country.


    It wasn''t until the fourth generation of Raikage set off that they found the trace, and they had the opportunity to take action against the fourth generation of Raikage.


    "Wait, there is a situation!"


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in Obito''s body, and this voice made Obito frown.


    The guy hiding on him is also a white man, this one is responsible for contacting them and fell down.


    In fact, Obito doesn''t like this feeling, after all, there is such a guy hidden in him, no matter how he looks at it, he seems to be watching him.


    But at this time, he has no better choice.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Obito asked in a low voice, and at the same time he slowed down.


    "The Fourth Raikage is fighting an enemy, and that guy is Uchiha Shisui."


    This Bai Jue obviously received the information, he immediately told Zhishui softly.


    "And we''re also being targeted, if I''m not mistaken about these chakras, I''m afraid we''re in trouble.


    Because one of them is Uchiha Habara! "


    Obito''s face was suffocated by this Bai Jue''s words, and he subconsciously stopped.


    His behavior made Uchiha Itachi and Bei Ruhu behind him feel strange.


    It''s just that when a person slowly came out of the shadows, and Uchiha Itachi''s face suddenly changed, Beiruhu seemed to realize that they were in trouble.


    "Have you been found, are those white guys on your body?"


    Habara walked forward slowly with a calm expression, he looked so calm, as if he didn''t pay attention to these people in front of him at all.


    "That''s right, those guys on you seem to be alive, after all, they have the power of the first Hokage."


    "Uchiha Habara"


    Obito looked fiercely at the person in front of him, but although his voice was low and sinister, his heart seemed somewhat panicked this time.


    Because he has already experienced Habara''s strength, the irresistible power that taught him a lesson in a joke is really beyond his imagination.


    It''s just that he doesn''t quite understand why Uchiha Habara is here and why he found them.


    And Uchiha Shisui is still fighting the Fourth Raikage, all of this makes Obito feel like he is caught in some kind of conspiracy.


    His mind started to think quickly, and thanks to his experience in Wuyin Village for several years, his mind was indeed turning faster at this time.


    It was only for a moment that he seemed to realize something, he almost gritted his teeth and said.


    "You wanted to kill the fourth generation of Raikage from the very beginning, right!"


    "That''s right, the response is pretty fast."


    Habara nodded lightly, he looked at Obito with a little appreciation and said slowly.


    "From the very beginning, I never thought about leaving behind four generations of Raikage, but this guy can''t die in the Land of Fire, and we won''t have a chance to make a move when we return to Hidden Cloud Village.


    Therefore, it is the best choice for him to die in Tango Country, after all, it has nothing to do with Konoha if he dies here. "


    "Do you really think Yunyin Village won''t know that you did it, Uchiha Habara!"


    Suddenly, Itachi Uchiha spoke, staring at Habara with one eye scarlet and said angrily.


    "You are creating a war, you are pushing Konoha into the abyss of war!"


    "You can shut up, idiot."


    Before Habara could speak, Uchiha Obito directly interrupted Uchiha Itachi''s words, he clenched his fists and looked at Habara nervously.


    "Fourth Raikage is dead, although war may break out, but I''m afraid you are not afraid of war at all, are you?


    And before that, you successfully sent the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki back, and you also demanded huge compensation during the negotiation.


    Once the Fourth Raikage is dead, you may not get anything.


    Under such circumstances, I am afraid that Yun Yin has to think carefully about whether you did it, right? "


    "Very smart, you are indeed a little different from what you used to be."


    Habara nodded lightly, he knew Obito''s background, now that Obito is acting so smart, he really looked sideways.


    "We are not afraid of war, and the death of the fourth generation of Raikage can ensure that this idiot with a brain full of muscles will not start a war because of personal honor and disgrace.


    This kind of guy who is too emotional is above the shadow position, no matter who it is, it is probably unacceptable.


    That''s why only some idiots think that his death is instigating a war. After all, those idiots don''t understand anything, they don''t understand anything.


    He thinks he is right, and then judges the family who gave birth to himself from the perspective of others, and it is for the pursuit of legal interests.


    This kind of person is really wasting air when they are alive, and it is a waste of land to find a place to bury when they are dead. "


    Having said that, Habara took a deep look at Itachi Uchiha, and then he turned his eyes away without interest.


    "However, I''m not interested in looking for him now, because his life has already been booked by one person.


    I''ve come to you because I need a little favor from you, a small favor. "


    "What the **** are you trying to do, Uchiha Habara!"


    When Obito heard Habara''s words, he actually felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but after he glanced at the ashen-faced Uchiha Itachi, he looked back at Habara.


    "First of all, the death of the fourth generation of Raikage needs someone to take the blame. I looked around anyway, and you are just right in height, short, fat, and thin."


    Habara calmly looked at the three people in front of him, he spread his hands and smiled indifferently.


    "So, I would trouble you to choose an unlucky one to stay.


    After all, you are all Konoha''s traitors, I think it''s normal for you to get information about Konoha.


    The second point, someone wants to meet with you, wants to chat with you alone, I don''t think you will refuse, right?


    So let''s stop talking nonsense."


    Having said that, Habara slowly pulled out the ninja knife from his waist, his eyes turned scarlet instantly, and his chakra became boiling at this moment.


    And Kakashi also slowly walked out from the faintness at this moment, the moment Obito saw Kakashi, his face under the mask also changed slightly.


    But this time, Habara''s voice echoed in their ears again.


    "I hope you can please me."


    When Habara was in contact with Obito and the others, the battle between Shisui and Fourth Raikage had already reached a fever pitch.


    In fact, for Shisui, the battle between him and the Fourth Raikage only needs to be delayed.


    After all, in the current state of the Fourth Raikage, his body simply cannot sustain such a high-intensity battle.


    Even though he still showed super fighting ability, the pressure on Zhishui was really not great, and his strength was still improving.


    Especially after two experiments, Zhishui''s physical strength has already made a breakthrough, and he is not worried about the endurance of his eyes.


    With such ability, how could he be worried about the Fourth Raikage? The only thing he regrets is that he can''t appreciate the peak strength of the Fourth Raikage.


    Because Shisui is different from Habara, he is better at Taijutsu, and he is also extremely close to Taijutsu combat in terms of technical changes!


    "Although it''s a bit regrettable, let''s end this battle as soon as possible. I don''t know what''s going on with Habara."


    As Shishui thought about it, his movements also began to become faster.


    His Ninja Sword has been crushed by the Fourth Raikage, but even if he chooses Kunai, he can also display unimaginable combat power.


    The kunai in his hand was covered with a layer of chakra, and he stabbed fiercely towards the left side of Fourth Raikage.


    With the loss of his left hand, the Fourth Raikage was destined to lose half of his defense, and Shisui would naturally not miss such an opportunity.


    Facing the mysterious person at the beginning¡ªmaybe it should be called Uchiha Obito now.


    He directly took advantage of the fact that only one side of the guy''s eyes was exposed, and attacked that side, which made Uchiha Obito very angry.


    But now, the same method is used on the fourth generation of Raikage, and it can be regarded as tried and tested.


    The Fourth Raikage was obviously aware of Shisui''s actions, and he had no other emotions to speak of except for a curse inwardly.


    A ninja''s battle is to play to one''s own strengths, or to take advantage of the enemy''s weaknesses.


    Then keep attacking to know that the enemy is in a mess, or pretend not to know, wait until the enemy reveals a flaw, and kill him with one blow.


    This Uchiha Shisui didn''t wait, but directly chose to attack, which shows that this guy has absolute confidence.


    And the Fourth Raikage really has to admit that this guy is indeed dangerous and difficult enough, and this guy really makes him feel troublesome.


    "But this guy is much more upright than Uchiha Habara, even if he is still despicable!"


    Fourth Raikage''s hatred for Habara had reached its peak, he hadn''t forgotten that **** guy disguised himself to launch a surprise attack.


    Only after he suffered a big loss and broke his identity did he admit it Shi Shiran.


    Although strictly speaking, this is also a quality that a ninja should have, but it can''t change his hatred for Habara.


    "And the combat styles of these two people seem to be completely different, but they have both reached the point where it is daunting."


    Fourth Raikage thought silently in his heart, and then he kept dodging Shisui''s attack.


    Now he is in a crisis, and Zhishui''s offensive makes him extremely uncomfortable. Now he is really pressed by Zhishui to keep retreating and dodging.


    No matter how fast he is, this shortcoming of his will still become a fatal weakness!


    Especially when the other party is still a user of Sharingan, that terrifying insight can definitely catch his gap.


    But he knew that he had to keep calm now, and if he thought too much about the future in such a battle, tragedy would inevitably happen.


    Solve the current troubles first, and then think about the future, this is what he should do most!


    The speed of the two of them is also getting faster and faster. At this speed, double images and afterimages continue to appear.


    As Kunai continued to thrust out, and the ''huhu'' fist wind continued to sound, both the body and these shadows were constantly intertwined with each other.


    It''s just that among these shadows, it is obvious that a slightly thin shadow is constantly attacking the strong shadow.


    The strength of the water stop is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    "This guy is really troublesome to the extreme!"


    The Fourth Raikage seemed to be unable to bear such constant passive defense. He could almost conclude that his ending was definitely doomed if this continued!


    His current injury also prevents him from fully using the Thunder Dun Chakra mode, and he can only burst out at most about 60% of his constant speed before the injury.


    But the whole guy in front of him can do it directly with his own speed, which can be said to be extremely incredible.


    You must know that the fourth generation of Raikage relies on the Raikage Chakra Mode to do it, while Shisui does it purely by relying on the coordination and flexibility of his own body.


    It can be said that under normal circumstances, I am afraid that his speed may not be able to compare with Uchiha Shisui at all!


    Thinking of this, the Fourth Raikage decided to attack.


    Although he can still keep up a little bit now, his physical condition has become more and more worrying.


    If he doesn''t make a quick decision and is dragged into a protracted battle, then he will be really dangerous!


    "Lei Dun ¡¤ Lei Dou Ninyu Xutuli Sword!"


    After the Fourth Raikage dodged another attack from Shisui, he immediately jumped back, and the chakra on his body burst into unbelievable brilliance in mid-air.


    And when he landed, his fist hit the ground hard!


    "boom!"


    A huge roar resounded in the deep forest, and the ground under his feet burst open immediately, and the broken stones scattered like torrential rain, rushing in all directions!


    At the same time, a huge circular shock wave spread towards the surroundings.


    Amidst the huge explosion, the whole ground trembled, and Zhishui also stopped in his tracks, and at the same time he assumed a defensive posture.


    Such gravel and smoke seriously hindered his progress and also hindered his vision.


    He knew that with this appearance, it was likely that the fourth generation of Raikage was going to make a quick decision.


    Shisui was not at all worried about Fourth Raikage''s desperate counterattack, on the contrary, he still had some expectations.


    He really didn''t feel too much pressure in this battle. Although the fourth generation of Raikage was indeed oppressive, there was no way to cover up this guy''s injuries.


    But after Zhishui changed his mind, he couldn''t help feeling how powerful this guy was.


    Injured like this, and at the same time lost a hand, he still has such strength, even when he is not using Susanoo, he has to take it very seriously.


    If such a person was at his peak, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have done anything to him.


    Although Susanoo is strong in the third stage, his weakness is also obvious, that is, the problem of mobility.


    Even if it is as strong as Habara, there is no way to overcome this difficulty, unless Susano has reached the fourth stage!


    But Zhishui obviously can''t do it now, and he can only look forward to the day in the future, maybe his eyes have some new improvements, so he can think about it.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly Zhishui''s terrifying dynamic vision sensed it, and a figure leaped towards him in the cloud of smoke and dust.


    The figure''s toes were on the large piece of gravel in the air, with a light touch, the whole person floated up a certain distance, and then stepped on the next piece of gravel.


    Repeatedly, the figure of this person continued to move up or to the side.


    His speed is extremely fast, just like lightning, which makes people feel dazzled!


    "go to hell!"


    In just a breathless time, the Fourth Raikage appeared in front of Shisui.


    He let out a roar, and at the same time, an unbelievable chakra burst out from his right hand!


    Zhishui just glanced at it, and he knew that this guy was using the so-called Four Pens.


    Shisui had already seen this technique when he used it to teach that boy Sasuke.


    And what Shisui was embarrassed to tell Habara was that he had already learned this technique himself.


    Seeing the figure that was getting closer, and feeling the more and more frightening aura of Thunder Dun, the kaleidoscope in Zhishui''s eyes began to spin slowly.


    "Since you want to end the battle, then that''s fine, let this end!"


    In an instant, terrifying chakras appeared on Shishui''s body, and these chakras instantly turned green and formed a skeleton state.


    His eyes have been locked on the fourth Raikage''s only remaining right hand, and he also noticed that the Chakra armor on the fourth Raikage''s body has disappeared at this time.


    This already shows that the state of the fourth generation of Raikage has declined further, which makes Zhishui know what he is going to do.


    "Sure enough, they are a group of brainless guys. Habara said that once they fight, they will basically not retreat. It seems that Habara has indeed done enough research on them."


    Shisui thought in his heart that his Susanoo had been completely magnified, and at this moment, Sidai Raikage''s arm pierced directly in front of him, and even pierced his Susanoo instantly!


    However, Shisui was also waiting for this moment. When the Fourth Raikage entered Susanoo''s body, Shisui moved.


    Fourth Raikage wanted to take further action because he pierced Susano with four straight hands, but the next moment he found that his hand was grabbed by Shisui.


    At the same time, Zhishui''s strange eyes met his.


    "It''s over, don''t worry, I will attack quickly, and you won''t feel too much pain."


    As soon as the words fell, at this moment, a blood moon suddenly appeared in Sidai Raikage''s mind.


    A pair of strange, slowly spinning Sharingans are reflected on the blood moon!


    This weird scene made him realize something in an instant, illusion, this is obviously an illusion of Sharingan!


    "Damn it!"


    Fourth Raikage roared inwardly, he almost used his fastest speed to activate the chakra in his body.


    He had been avoiding Zhishui opponent as much as possible, but sadly, he found that he still had no way to dodge in the end.


    What''s even more tragic is that he found that he couldn''t do it at all, he couldn''t break the illusion at all.


    Whether it''s Uchiha Habara''s illusion, or Uchiha Shisui''s illusion in front of you, UU reading www.uukanshu. com And the last time he was caught by the illusion, he was caught.


    So this time, he suffered the fate of the illusion, but he died!


    In fact, just as he thought, Zhishui had no intention of letting him go at all. The moment he fell under the illusion, Zhishui picked up his own Kunai.


    His Chakra instantly reacted on Kunai, and saw a layer of faint blue luster covering Kunai.


    The next moment, this kunai stabbed fiercely into the left chest of Fourth Raikage!


    Shisui''s movements were very ruthless, and he used a lot of force, leaving only one hand of Kunai out of Sidai Raikage''s body.


    No matter how strong the Fourth Raikage is, this kunai directly pierced his muscles, even cut off his ribs, and destroyed his heart!


    Blood kept dripping down Kunai''s hand, and Fourth Raikage also woke up at this moment, because he felt a stabbing pain in his chest.


    He opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something, but he found that as soon as he opened his mouth, blood flowed down the corner of his mouth uncontrollably.


    And at this time, he couldn''t speak a word at all, he could only make a hoarse voice like a demon crawling out of **** whispering.


    Shisui looked at the Fourth Raikage whose heart had been pierced and was still alive, he shook his head slightly and the strength in his hands began to intensify.


    He directly held the kunai and twisted it fiercely. At this moment, I am afraid that the heart of the fourth generation of Raikage has been completely torn apart!


    "Go at ease."


    Shisui said in a low voice, as if whispering to the Fourth Raikage.


    "Good night"

 Chapter 120： Dazzling Eyes and Ghost Bud Luo Jutsu

    Kakashi looked at the masked Obito with a complicated expression, and Obito also frowned and looked at Kakashi in front of him.


    Of course he knew that he had been recognized by Kakashi at this time, but at this time he didn''t think it was anything special at all.


    Uchiha Habara had already shattered his mask in the last battle, and at that moment he knew that his identity might have been exposed.


    Although this was really not what he wanted, but at this point he had no good solution.


    The only thing he hopes now is that the scope of this incident is not as wide as he imagined.


    "Humph!"


    Obito snorted coldly, and then the kaleidoscope in his right eye began to spin rapidly, and weird ripples quickly covered it at this moment.


    In fact, it is not impossible for him to choose to escape at this time, after all Kakashi wants to talk to him, so he doesn''t mind having a good talk with this guy.


    He hasn''t seen each other for so many years, even though he believes that Kakashi in front of him is a guy at all, but he still wants to get in touch with him and get to know him better.


    Because doing so is indeed very beneficial to his future, in creating that new world of his own, a better and more real Kakashi.


    The space began to distort, and with the rotation of Obito''s right eye, Kakashi suddenly felt that his kaleidoscope hidden under the forehead also started to move.


    At this moment, there was a subtle connection between the kaleidoscopes, and such a connection suddenly made Kakashi''s heart feel heavier.


    He can basically be sure that the guy in front of him is probably Obito Uchiha, because his eyes are from Obito.


    Such a discovery made him really happy and complicated. He was happy that his best friend was still alive, but he hated why he was still alive.


    He didn''t resist, just watched the weird ripples covering his body until he and Obito twisted and disappeared in place.


    "Have you gone to the Shenwei space?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, but soon his eyes were fixed on Uchiha Itachi and Beiruhu.


    It is indeed troublesome to enter the Kamui Dimension, but it may be a good thing for Kakashi to be in the Kamui Dimension.


    Because where it is, at least it is difficult for Obito to use Kakashi to penetrate the space to deal with Kakashi.


    After all, if he really did this, then Habara in the outside world might have to teach Obito to be a man!


    In fact, the best way to deal with Shenwei is to enter the Shenwei space and fight Obito alone, and harass Obito outside alone.


    The reverse is also the same, the combination and collocation of one inside and one outside can definitely make this guy Obito feel.


    "They have their battles, so we can do it too."


    Habara calmly looked at Beiruhu and Uchiha Itachi, especially Beiruhu, Habara had really been waiting for a long time.


    "It seems that you want to choose me as your scapegoat?"


    Beiliuhu looked left and right, he suddenly smiled and said to Habara.


    "I really didn''t expect that you, Konoha, are still so bad even today. From the second Hokage to the third Hokage, you have never changed."


    "No, I''m not like them."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and said with a little playfulness.


    "I''m not Hokage, I''m just the head of the security department in Konoha, speaking of which I''m really curious about you.


    You are defined as one of the most rebellious ninjas by the three generations of Hokage, and even let the three ninjas chase you down together. It seems that you are indeed a bit extraordinary.


    After all, I''ve heard that you created a very interesting forbidden technique, and I don''t know how you are doing now. "


    "You''ll feel it, after all..."


    The Chakra on Belyuhu''s body also began to surge, a Chakra reaction appeared on his body, and he raised his hands slightly to form a seal.


    Sa...


    In a burst of wind, Beiliuhu instantly disappeared in place!


    "I have prepared a big gift for you!"


    "This speed..."


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and he immediately opened his Sharingan at this moment.


    A scarlet light flashed in his eyes, and the next moment he drew out his ninja sword and quickly blocked it, lying in front of him.


    In a flash, Habara blocked a straight punch from Beiruhu who was rushing towards him, and at the moment when the fist and the ninja sword collided, a piercing sound of metal impact resounded through the entire mountain!


    It''s just that Habara instantly adjusted the direction of the ninja knife in his hand, and the moment he slashed at Beiruhu, Beiruhu turned into a phantom and disappeared in front of him.


    "Xundun, Steel Shield?"


    These two blood succession boundaries immediately flashed in Yuyuan''s mind, although he knew that Beiliuhu did have these skills, and he also found that it seemed that Yunyin Village did have the thing of swift escape.


    It''s just that the person who owns it is not the Hakura in the original animation, but some people Habara has never heard of.


    But Habara really didn''t expect that this guy actually has these bloodlines at this stage.


    After all, when Naruto met this guy in the original book, he even finished the spiral shuriken that killed Kakutsu.


    But Habara is not so worried and afraid, no matter how fast Xun Dun is, it will not be faster than the fourth generation of Raikage.


    As for the steel shield, no matter how strong the defensive power is, Habara doesn''t think he will be tougher than Susano. You must know that Habara is the Susano who once crushed Uchiha Fugaku!


    But this guy is really strong enough, the use of the two blood succession boundaries is so proficient, and the switching is also seamless, without any jerky at all.


    "Ding ding ding ding..."


    At the same time when various thoughts came to Yu Yuan, a series of golden cries sounded continuously, and what''s interesting is that Yu Yuan was slightly suppressed.


    But Habara is not worried either, Beiliuhu possesses two extremely powerful blood-successor limits, Xundun and Gangdun, and this guy is also experienced in hundreds of battles.


    In addition, Habara himself hadn''t taken it seriously yet, so being slightly suppressed was not a big deal.


    However, this Beiliuhu obviously has a big problem. Habara found that his consciousness was not sharp enough in the battle, so although he took the initiative, he couldn''t do anything about himself.


    This scene made Habara seem to have seen the first time he met Uchiha Madara, and he was really taught a lesson by Uchiha Madara at that time.


    "But that''s all in the past tense. Although strictly speaking, I''m still not as good as Uchiha Madara, but I also have the potential to catch up with Uchiha Madara.


    The next time I meet you again, I will definitely give you a huge surprise! "


    As Habara thought to himself, the speed at which he swung the ninja knife in his hand suddenly began to increase.


    In an instant, the forest was full of swords and lights, and the sound of Jin Ming could be heard endlessly...


    ¡­


    "Is that so..."


    In the Kamui space, Kakashi looked at Obito with a mask in front of him with a complicated expression, and he sighed faintly.


    Although Habara had told him the answer a long time ago, with the development of the matter, he continued to recognize the reality, and he still didn''t know what it was like in his heart.


    It''s not that he didn''t imagine that Habara was actually wrong, but the fact is that Habara was always right, and he never made a mistake.


    "Why did this happen, you should... you should have..."


    "do you died?"


    Obito took off his mask, and the wrinkled half face appeared in front of Kakashi''s eyes. This face was familiar but unfamiliar to Kakashi.


    But Obito didn''t care that much, he stared at Kakashi in front of him and said indifferently.


    "Actually, in your opinion, I should have died during the third Ninja World War, right?


    Hmph, what''s the point of saying this now, in this hellish world, there is nothing left to miss.


    Obito Uchiha, or whatever you call it, it''s up to you. "


    "You really have changed..."


    Kakashi Yue took a deep breath, trying to restrain his emotions, it took him a long time to really recover, and then his expression became indifferent.


    "Obito, tell me why it became like this, even if you didn''t die, it shouldn''t have turned into what it is today."


    "What will become, it seems that Kakashi has the final say."


    A slight sneer appeared on Obito''s face, he stared at Kakashi and gritted his teeth.


    "If the reason why I became like this today is thanks to you, from the moment you killed Lin with your own hands, the former Uchiha Obito was already dead!"


    "Sure enough, you were there."


    Kakashi closed his eyes slightly, and after just a moment he opened them again.


    "Habara said that this matter is actually a conspiracy, a conspiracy against you and me, this is to..."


    "Shut up, don''t say any more, I know it all."


    Obito interrupted his words with a loud shout, and said with gloomy eyes, at the same time the chakra in his body swayed slightly, and a white figure fell out of his body.


    And black chains appeared in Obito''s hands, and these chains bound the white object, and then he looked at Kakashi.


    "But so what if you know, Lin is dead, she is dead!


    I don''t want to say anything more about the past.


    Nor do I have any fond memories of this decaying world that is coming to an end.


    And I also want to create a new world, one with Rin and Kakashi.


    As for you, perish together with this rotten world! "


    The moment the voice fell, Obito had already rushed directly in front of Kakashi, and in the process of sprinting, he put his hands together quickly.


    "what?"


    In an instant, trees rose from the ground one by one, entangled them directly in Kakashi''s astonishment.


    These branches entangled Kakashi very quickly and wrapped his hands, making Kakashi unable to resist at all.


    But the moment Obito stretched out his hand and touched Kakashi, Kakashi turned into a flash of lightning and exploded suddenly.


    boom...


    At the same time, with a bang, Kakashi broke through the ground, waved the ''Chidori'' in his hand, and stabbed Obito''s back fiercely!


    "Ray avatar?"


    Obito looked at his pierced chest, he muttered to himself, and then he turned his head slightly to look at Kakashi.


    "Did you play well, but why do you think you can fool me with such a trick?"


    "I didn''t try to fool you, but you don''t want to fool me either."


    Kakashi''s scarlet Sharingan had begun to spin continuously, and he turned his head slightly to look to the other side.


    At this time, Obito had slowly risen from the ground, and what Kakashi hit was nothing more than an earth clone.


    Obviously, Obito would not dare to use Kamui casually in the Kamui space, which is the same as what Habara guessed.


    Because Obito really needs to guard against Habara, who is outside the Kamui space, for him, Habara is the most dangerous and difficult existence.


    But now is not the time to think about Habara, after Obito completely rose from the ground, he looked at Kakashi with a slightly playful expression.


    At this time, Kakashi''s panting had become slightly heavier. Although he couldn''t see the specific expression because he was wearing a mask, Obito asked indifferently.


    "A Thunder Dungeon clone, a Chidori, and my eyes, how long can your chakra support you to continue fighting?"


    Kakashi''s expression froze slightly. Although the Chakra at this time was indeed enough for him, he was also very aware of his situation.


    Especially after using Sharingan, his Chakra consumption will definitely become greater, after all, this eye is really not his own.


    "It seems that the eyes I gave you have become a burden to you, but that''s okay..."


    Obito took out an iron chain, buckled it on the wrists of his own hands, and sank slightly.


    "Then I''ll take my eyes back. Instead of putting this eye in your place, it''s better to return it to my hand!"


    swish...


    In the sound of breaking wind, the two shot at the same time again.


    Obito went straight to Kakashi, his speed was not particularly fast, but he seemed a little erratic, like a ghost.


    And Kakashi was completely like a bolt of lightning, but in an instant he had already come to Obito''s side.


    At the same time, the high-intensity Lightning Dungeon Chakra gathered again on his right hand, and under the shining thunder light, bursts of sharp and piercing birdsong resounded in the divine power space.


    "It''s Chidori again, I want to see how much chakra you have available!"


    Obito was really impressed by Chidori''s technique, and he also knew the power of Chidori very well.


    At this time, he didn''t have to get rid of Uchiha Madara at the last moment, and he wouldn''t be foolish enough to force Kakashi to hit Chidori.


    By turning around and dodging quickly, Obito successfully prevented Kakashi''s Chidori from hitting him.


    And in order to prevent the troubles caused by Chidori''s follow-up, after avoiding the former Chidori again, he grabbed Kakashi''s arm and pressed it towards the ground.


    "Peng!"


    The roar reminded again in the Kamui space that Kakashi''s Chidori had been directly destroyed, but Obito frowned.


    Because he clearly sensed that what he was grabbing wasn''t Kakashi''s body at all, this guy had already dodged again at some point!


    Facing the guy who was as slippery as a loach, Obito really felt a little headache, but he didn''t particularly care about it.


    If Kakashi was solved in an instant, maybe he would feel disappointed...


    .....


    With Habara''s continuous exertion, Beiruhu''s situation began to become a little worse.


    Habara can basically confirm now that this Beiliuhu''s problem is very big, even bigger than his own at the beginning.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t understand one thing, that is, this guy is from the same era as Orochimaru, so why is his fighting awareness so poor?


    After thinking about it, he felt as if he had some answers, that is, Beliuhu is actually not good at fighting, or his talent is not in fighting.


    In fact, it seems to be explained in the original book, that is, the talent of Beiliuhu does not seem to be in the field of fighting, and even Konoha''s evaluation of him is mediocre.


    But Habara never believed that evaluating a person''s talent was simply based on his performance in combat.


    And Beiliuhu seems to confirm Habara''s words. This guy''s talent in ninja is probably a bit clumsy, but his talent in research is definitely extraordinary.


    Under such circumstances, even if he has good combat experience, he might not be able to fight strong enemies due to his limited talent.


    This made him unable to put enough pressure on Habara even though he mastered the two blood-successor limits of Xundun and Steel Dun.


    "But this is not bad, after all, combat experience and combat wisdom can also be acquired the day after tomorrow.


    Compete more with the strong, and experience and awareness will naturally catch up, so this shortcoming is not difficult to make up for. "


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, but soon he laughed. Does this mean he is looking for an opponent for himself?


    But thinking about it carefully, it is indeed a good choice for Habara to find a suitable opponent to keep training him.


    After all, if you want to grow, you need to constantly confront powerful opponents.


    Senshouzhuma and Senjubanma are good choices, and Uchiha Madara is also a good choice.


    But these opponents are really too difficult to meet, and it is still several years before the peak of those powerful ninjas in the future.


    What''s more, Habara is not unaware that the troubles in the ninja world can only be regarded as minor troubles, and the real troubles actually come from outside the ninja world.


    "Although there are so-called Sages of the Six Paths and Naruto and Sasuke who got cheats, I don''t need to think so much at all.


    However, it is better to control fate in my own hands. Only by growing myself better can I avoid more things.


    It is better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. The words of the ancestors have always been full of profound truth and meaning. "


    After thinking about these things clearly, Habara slightly changed his gaze towards Bei Liuhu.


    If before that he wanted to kill Beiliuhu directly and leave some corpses in place, then he is a little more lenient now.


    Of course, his magnanimity is also extremely limited, that is, it depends on Beiliuhu''s own good fortune.


    If he can survive, then Habara will not hurt the killer, if he can''t hold on, then Habara will naturally leave his body here.


    The battle is still going on, even if there is a slight change in Habara''s mentality, it is not something that Bei Liuhu can bear.


    His situation started to get worse, but Uchiha Itachi seemed a little absent-minded in the face of such a bad situation.


    He seems to have been thinking about some other issues, that is "his life has been predetermined" in Habara''s mouth.


    Of course Uchiha Itachi knew that if he met Uchiha Habara, then his fate would inevitably die.


    It''s just that Uchiha Habara seems to be very interested in him today, in fact, he should feel happy normally, because being targeted by Habara is almost a certain death situation.


    So far, there are really few people who can escape his hunting, whether it is the disgusting Danzo, or Uchiha Itachi''s most respected three generations of Hokage.


    He doesn''t plan to attack himself now, that can only show one thing, that is, this guy definitely has some extremely bad ideas.


    "Could it be that he wants my father or my younger brother Sasuke to kill me?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi seemed to wake up, and once this idea appeared, he felt that the possibility was really too great.


    Because Uchiha Habara is definitely such a person, and he can definitely do such a thing!


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi felt blood dripping from his heart.


    His father was fine, although looking at him with disappointed eyes made his heart ache.


    But his younger brother really couldn''t accept it. His younger brother probably hated him to the bone now, especially in Konoha''s current environment.


    "Uchiha Habara..."


    Uchiha Itachi gritted his teeth and roared in his heart, he could imagine that his younger brother would continue to perish in the spider web woven by Uchiha.


    I keep thinking that Uchiha Habara and the others are right, but everything I do is extremely stupid, and all my efforts are wrong.


    What he is most afraid of is his younger brother Sasuke, who will become a person like Uchiha Habara in the future!


    But at this moment, Beiliuhu, who had been suppressed by Habara, couldn''t take it anymore.


    He squinted at Itachi Uchiha whose face was changing unpredictable, and cursed secretly in his heart.


    This Uchiha Itachi''s strength is not very good, and what he did was stupid. In fact, from the beginning, Bei Liuhu didn''t intend to pay attention to this guy at all.


    Although he was slightly disadvantaged during the battle, it was impossible to say that he was afraid of this guy.


    The reason why she agreed to this guy and joined him was also very simple, that is, he needed more materials for blood inheritance and boundary.


    Especially the materials of the Uchiha clan, which is something he doesn''t need to get.


    But Uchiha seems to be a little strong now, he has been paying attention to Konoha and naturally knows the current situation of Konoha.


    He is not interested in the general members of the Uchiha clan, and he seems to have no way to do it even if he is too strong.


    Although he still has a backup plan, that is Hatake Kakashi, the guy who has gained the power of the Uchiha clan.


    But Kakashi only has one eye, which doesn''t meet his needs. What he desires more is the power of the Uchiha clan.


    That''s why he joined the Xiao organization, but now it seems that the teammates assigned to him by the organization are really unreliable.


    "Forget it, don''t think so much, end this **** battle as soon as possible!"


    Thinking in his heart, Beiliuhu jumped out of the battle circle, he quickly formed a seal, and the chakra began to surge wildly.


    "Land Dun¡¤Thunder Cloud Chamber Wave!"


    Suddenly, a thundercloud appeared on the top of the mountain...


    .....


    "Strange, why is there no news yet?"


    In the border area of ??Tango Country, Toshiro and others anxiously waited for the return of the Fourth Raikage, but they had been waiting for a day.


    One day ago, Konoha had completed the negotiation with them. Normally, today is the time for Konoha to release the hostage and let him come back.


    But up to this time, there was still no news, which made them a little restless waiting, and also made them feel a little uneasy.


    But after thinking about it, they felt that it was impossible for Konoha to do anything irrational. After all, Konoha had sent back all the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki.


    Although the fourth generation of Raikage is also a very important role, but compared with Eight Tails Jinchuriki, his importance must obviously be downgraded.


    "Is there some accident?"


    Toshiro is also extremely anxious now, but he knows that there is a leak from Konoha, after all, Konoha did not hide the truth from those in his village.


    And the Konoha army knew about these things, and they didn''t have any risk control management at all, so this meant that more people might know about this matter.


    Knowing means danger. When the Fourth Raikage was in power, he offended many people. His temper and style made many people hate him.


    Toshiro is really scared now, afraid that Konoha will do this deliberately at this time, deliberately to attract some people''s attention.


    Attract them to trouble the Fourth Raikage, and even attract them to kill the Fourth Raikage!


    "The most damning thing is that Raikage-sama also refused Konoha''s protection, he chose to leave alone..."


    Toshiro was not surprised by the choice of the Fourth Raikage, and even the entire Yunyin Village was not surprised.


    Because this is definitely something that Lei Ying can do, and he has already been arrested, so how could he still want to arrest his people to protect him?


    "Master Toshiro, there is a situation!"


    Just when Tu Dai was most worried, suddenly a Yun Yin ran in.


    "What''s the matter, did you find anything, or is Master Raikage back?"


    Todai immediately stood up, and he asked quickly.


    "No, there is no trace of Raikage-sama for the time being, but we have detected the movement of Chakra.


    Not far in front of us, there is an obvious Chakra fluctuation, and according to our investigation, this is very likely..."


    "Probably what?"


    Looking at the hesitant young ninja in front of him, Toshiro''s face was very ugly at this time, and he even yelled outright.


    "It''s Lan Dun. According to our investigation, this is probably Lan Dun''s chakra reaction."


    "Lan Dun?"


    When Tu Dai heard these words, he couldn''t help being slightly taken aback, Lan Dun''s power was the power of their Yunyin Village.


    What is going on with this power reaction, is it possible...


    For some reason, Tudai suddenly had a more uneasy thought. You must know that the Fourth Raikage also has a group of opponents in Yunyin Village!


    "It can''t be them..."


    Todai murmured, and then he quickly ran forward, and at the same time he did not forget to shout loudly.


    "Get everyone ready to go, let them go to the battle outbreak area immediately!


    And tell Konoha immediately that we need their support..."


    .....


    In Obito''s Kamui space, two figures are constantly intertwined.


    The battle between Obito and Kakashi has reached a fever pitch, and the battle between the two fully reflects the fighting style that a ninja should have.


    Taijutsu, phantom ninjutsu, the use of various ninja tools and the combination of various tactics, perhaps in a sense this is the fighting state that a ninja should have.


    Like Senshou Hashirama, Uchiha Madara, and the desperate Habara, the essence may have gone beyond the scope of ninja combat.


    They can be classified as extraordinary, but the entire ninja world finds out that they are very few.


    The battle and game between Obito and Kakashi is the most real battle at the ninja level.


    In the constant confrontation, Obito quickly touched Kakashi, and the iron chain in his hand danced into a string of chain flowers, flying towards Kakashi!


    And Kakashi showed no fear, the moment the iron chain was about to touch him, the chakra in his body moved slightly.


    The next moment he suddenly disappeared under Obito''s offensive. With the help of the instant body technique, he came to the position behind Obito, and launched a counterattack against Obito.


    But Obito suddenly turned around at this moment, and the kaleidoscope in his right eye began to spin continuously.


    He has been entangled with Kakashi long enough, and now he urgently needs to understand the situation of the outside world.


    Especially when there is a Uchiha Habara in the outside world, he is extremely worried.


    Kakashi''s strength is very strong, and Obito can be sure of this.


    When Obito couldn''t use Kamui as a life-saving ninjutsu, he didn''t have much to do with Kakashi.


    But after fighting for so long, he also noticed a problem, that is, Kakashi''s Sharingan seems to still only maintain the state of the three-god jade.


    Such a state is definitely an opportunity for Obito, because the gap between Sangouyu and Kaleidoscope is really huge, which makes people desperate!


    "Oops, is it an illusion?"


    When Kakashi saw Obito''s weird kaleidoscope start to spin, he immediately knew that things were going to be troublesome.


    However, he also made a wrong choice in the end, that is, he closed his own eye, and Sharingan still stared at Obito.


    Kakashi knew that his eyes were kaleidoscope-level, but he ignored one thing.


    That is, the last time he turned on the kaleidoscope state was under the pressure of Habara''s eyes, and he hadn''t mastered how to turn on the kaleidoscope state at all.


    According to his understanding, when facing the eyes of the kaleidoscope, maybe his Sharingan can also automatically open the kaleidoscope?


    The fact is just as he thought, under such extreme pressure, his eyes did change!


    However, this time his reaction was very strange. The moment his eyes changed, he was immediately drowsy and dazed.


    "No, this is..."


    Kakashi''s face changed. He really never thought that the kaleidoscope Sharingan would consume so much that he felt that he couldn''t do it the moment he opened it.


    After all, he had never used the Kaleidoscope Sharingan for actual combat, and this time when he opened the eye, the consumption was really too high.


    He himself didn''t know how many avatars he used, and for these avatars, the thunder avatar and shadow avatar consumed the most.


    In addition, there are also a lot of techniques such as blinking and Chidori, and she is still using Sharingan to fight the whole time.


    This kind of consumption was definitely beyond his tolerance, which also made him suddenly feel that he was about to pass out when he was forced to open the kaleidoscope.


    Obito''s illusion, which combined the strongest chakra and the most pupil art, just made Kakashi fall into a trance in an instant.


    And Obito also seized this opportunity, slashed at Kakashi''s neck fiercely with a knife, turned around the next moment, and kicked Kakashi hard.


    Kakashi fell heavily to the ground, but this also made him wake up a little bit.


    He still wanted to struggle to get up again, but at this moment, the dizziness caused by the overdraft of Chakra and the exhaustion of pupil power attacked his body ferociously.


    He took a deep look at Obito, and then his eyes went dark, and he passed out directly...


    .....


    "Lan Dun?"


    Seeing the cloud and rain rushing towards him, Habara raised his brows and quickly made seals with his hands.


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Habara has never been afraid of ninjutsu, after all, this can be regarded as his best field.


    His mighty fire dragon technique rose up from the ground with a roar, and after quickly evaporating the oncoming clouds and rain, he quickly rushed towards Beiliuhu.


    The black and white fire dragon raised the surrounding temperature a lot, and the evaporated clouds and rain formed a thick mist.


    "Sure enough, just like the legend, it is a black and white flame. Although there is a big difference, the intensity may not be worse than that Uchiha Itachi."


    After seeing Habara''s fire dragon, Beiruhu''s heart moved slightly. Uchiha Itachi had performed Amaterasu on him, so he naturally still remembered its power.


    However, he could also perceive that Habara''s technique was still in the category of ninjutsu, while Uchiha Itachi''s technique seemed to be summoned by psychic technique.


    Belyuhu couldn''t use and absorb the things summoned by spiritism, but he could do with the chakra-built power in front of him!


    Beiliuhu let out a chuckle at this moment, and immediately stretched out his right hand towards the huge fireball rushing towards him.


    "Death Escape¡¤Acupoint Hole!"


    Following the mobilization of Nether Dungeon Blood Successor, in a vortex, the ''Great Fire Dragon Art'' released by Habara was completely absorbed by Bei Liuhu''s right hand.


    After absorbing Habara Chakra, Bei Liuhu couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, but then his face showed ecstasy.


    "Unbelievable, I really can''t die, your chakra is so delicious!"


    There is no doubt that Habara''s chakra is of extremely high quality and extraordinary strength.


    This kind of chakra is obviously the favorite of people like Beiliuhu, because his ghost escape can absorb chakra to supplement himself.


    This point is very similar to Kisame''s shark-muscle sword, but there is one thing that makes Habara a little curious.


    You know, shark muscles can''t bear their own chakra, but this guy can actually bear it?


    Is there no reaction yet, or is the potential of Mingdun really extraordinary?


    Habara didn''t know the answer, but he didn''t know whether it was the first or the second influence on him. Anyway, he didn''t have much idea about Mingdun.


    All he wanted was one technique, a technique he had already thought about.


    "System, I can use the ''historical way'' to acquire his ''Ghost Bud Luo Technique'', can it be done?"


    Fetching, please wait]


    To capture the Chakra sequence of the "Ghost Bud Luo Technique", Chakra configuration and seal method]


    Capturing ninjutsu research memory, ninjutsu ideas and ninjutsu experiment experience]


    It will take some time to capture the complete ninjutsu, please wait patiently]


    Habara couldn''t help being stunned when he heard these series of system prompts, and then he felt infinite ecstasy in his heart.


    He originally thought that what he could copy was only one technique, and he didn''t ask him for any information other than the technique.


    After he got this technique, he needs to analyze these techniques through his own efforts, and finally slowly transform them.


    Habara dare not imagine how difficult this is, but he knows that this is a good opportunity for him to try to perform chakra fusion.


    Therefore, even if the difficulty lies with him, he will try and analyze it, and even if necessary, he is willing to ask others to help him.


    As long as one knows the truth of this world, as long as one understands that the ninja world does not require blood and is the only path that leads to perfection, no one will miss this opportunity.


    Yu originally had a bloodline, but that didn''t mean he would stop there. Travelers valued their own lives the most.


    To put oneself in a safer situation as much as possible, no matter which traverser it is, it will not stop.


    What''s more, Habara is still a traverser who has "worry about insufficient firepower", so his pursuit of power will be even more extreme.


    So he knows how to choose, no matter what, he has to give it a try.


    But just as Habara was thinking, Hiruho ??waved his hand, and thunderclouds appeared in the sky again, and the pitch-black thunderclouds emitted bursts of dazzling lightning.


    Beiliuhu''s figure moved slightly, and he disappeared instantly. He jumped into the air and was completely enveloped by lightning. He shouted loudly.


    "That''s the end of the warm-up, UU Reading I''m going to be serious!"


    A large piece of lightning followed the movement of Beiliuhu, as if the entire platform was filled with dazzling lightning.


    Seeing this scene, Habara only slightly raised his brows. It has to be said that this posture is really interesting, but just when he was about to act, he suddenly frowned.


    "It''s now!"


    Uchiha Itachi, who had been staying by the side, suddenly moved, and with the help of the instant body art, he came to Habara''s side almost instantly.


    The Kunai in his hand stabbed fiercely towards Yubara''s chest with a strong sound of breaking the wind, and the most important thing was that his only remaining eye was already turning slightly.


    A scorching breath brewed in his eyes, and fearful chakra spread continuously on his body.


    "childish."


    Habara originally didn''t intend to pay attention to Itachi Uchiha, although he still had the killing intent towards this guy in his heart, but he had already made a clear idea.


    Habara wants him to watch Uchiha rise, let him watch all the people he loves hate him, and then see Konoha become stronger.


    Let him despair in self-blame and decadence, let him watch himself being killed by the person he once loved!


    But this guy is so clueless, Habara thinks so?


    ?It is necessary to teach him a lesson, a profound lesson that makes him almost useless.


    "Although you are useless enough, I can still do it more thoroughly, even if it is to help Sasuke reduce the pressure.


    After all, it''s just for gaining experience, and it''s better not to keep some things. "


    While thinking about it, Habara''s figure suddenly disappeared in place, and the next moment accompanied by the roaring Chakra Habara had already appeared beside Uchiha Itachi.


    One of his hands is like lightning, quickly moving towards Uchiha Itachi''s eyes...


    .....

 Chapter 221： the end

    "call..."


    In the Kamui space, Obito let out a heavy sigh of relief, this time the battle was really not easy for him.


    Kakashi was still that Kakashi, that genius-like existence, and Obito could clearly feel that he had actually fallen into a disadvantage in the battle between himself and Kakashi.


    In the use of physical and ninjutsu, I am obviously not as good as Kakashi, and Kakashi''s use of his own eye is not too bad.


    But it''s a pity that the level of power he uses is only at the level of Sangouyu, which is really not good for Obito.


    The most important thing is that this guy''s chakra consumption has obviously increased after using his eyes, which is also a key to Obito''s victory over him.


    In fact, before Kakashi used his own eye, Obito had already noticed that Kakashi''s chakra flow was not normal.


    This guy''s chakra seems to be consumed all the time, even according to the scale of chakra compared with when he left that year, there is not much growth.


    And when he really used this eye, Obito realized that his own eye actually brought him such a big burden.


    "Besides, you also gave me a huge surprise."


    Obito muttered to himself, he really didn''t expect that the left eye transplanted to Kakashi would also open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which was really beyond his expectation.


    But this is also good, Obito thinks that he can save a lot of time by using the power of his right eye to stimulate his left eye to reach the level of a kaleidoscope.


    Walking in front of the unconscious Kakashi, Obito looked at Kakashi who was collapsed on the ground and shook his head slightly.


    "However, what kind of ability is my left eye? It really makes people feel curious."


    Obito didn''t know what ability his left eye would have, after all he had never used his left eye before turning on the kaleidoscope.


    It''s not that he didn''t have the opportunity to get his eyes back, but he has been struggling with some other things.


    But with Uchiha Habara''s strong rise, Obito also felt a little confused, and the feeling of being suppressed to death was really too bad.


    And Hei Jue didn''t remind him once or twice to get his eyes back, after all, only a complete pair of Sharingan can display its true power.


    Perhaps after the battle with Habara, and under the constant instigation of Hei Ze, Obito really realized that he couldn''t continue to entangle himself.


    Although this eye was sent by him, it is also his own.


    And his identity has been exposed, it is hard to say that Uchiha Habara will take his eyes away for research.


    So it''s better for him to take it back on his own initiative, so as to save some unnecessary trouble.


    Without hesitation or hesitation, Obito knelt down and stretched his hands towards Kakashi''s face.


    Cleanly, he took off the left eye that belonged to Kakashi''s eye socket.


    Then he directly and silently took off the eye socket on his left eye, which was used to release Izanagi.


    He didn''t even wash the blood on Kakashi''s eye, and he pressed it directly into his eye socket.


    But after installing his left eye, Obito was suddenly in a trance, and then staggered a few steps.


    The chakra in his body produced some inexplicable rapids, and he seemed to feel that the return of his left eye stimulated his chakra, and even activated his right eye.


    He seemed to be able to feel that a strange force was continuously generated in the two eyes, and even began to feed back to his body continuously.


    In fact, when he had only one eye, he also had this feeling, but this feeling was very weak.


    It was nothing compared to now, and he could feel his body growing, even if it seemed a little slow.


    After a while, he opened his eyes, and the left and right scarlet pupils revealed his unique kaleidoscope sharingan with three windmills at the same time!


    Slowly raising his hand to cover his left eye, Obito murmured.


    "I see......"


    Now he seems to understand why Heijue has been emphasizing that only a complete Sharingan can exert a stronger power.


    Because only when the two eyes are together, can it have a greater effect on your body and bring more incredible changes to yourself!


    In addition, he also knew what the power of his left eye was.


    What''s interesting is that although the kaleidoscope writing sharing eye pupil technique of his left eye and right eye are both ''divine power'', they have slightly different emphases.


    His left eye can be regarded as an attack-focused power, without physical contact, it can tear, distort, or even throw any target in the field of vision into the space of ''Shenwei''.


    The right eye is more defensive. It can blur itself, allowing the body to be in the gap between this time and space and the "Shenwei" space, immune to all damage.


    But if you want to throw the target into the ''Shenwei'' space, you must have physical contact, and you need to take a risk to get close to the target.


    "Complete eyes can not only bring physical improvement, but also complete pupil skills. It turns out that this is the true meaning of a complete pair of eyes."


    After getting his left eye back, Obito understood the meaning of a complete pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Moreover, the means of attack that he had been entangled in originally was not with him at all.


    He has been using his defensive right eye all the time, and when facing some powerful enemies, he can only dodge with divine power. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling a burst of emotion in his heart.


    But from now on, he is not a person without means of attack!


    "Okay, the goal has been achieved, then..."


    After finishing feeling in his heart, Obito immediately moved his eyes down, looking at Kakashi who was unconscious on the ground.


    swish...


    Taking out a kunai from the ninja bag, Obito squatted down again.


    Pushing the cold Kunai to Kakashi''s throat, Obito said indifferently: "Kakashi, I won this time!"


    After all, Obito was about to stab down fiercely, but just when Kunai''s blade tip cut through the skin of Kakashi''s throat, the momentum stopped.


    He didn''t stab after all, even though he already thought that Kakashi at this time was a fake existence, but he was still wearing Kakashi''s skin after all.


    After a long time, Obito stood up, he looked at Kakashi indifferently and said.


    "Although I don''t know why Uchiha Hahara agreed with you to come to me, maybe he is confident, maybe you are confident.


    But no matter what, you still gave me this eye back, and you broke your promise to me and failed to protect Lin.


    If I just killed you, it would be too cheap, you bastard! "


    While talking, Obito put away the Kunai in his hand, and then grabbed Kakashi in his hand.


    In an instant, his and Kakashi''s bodies began to twist at the same time, but he whispered in a low voice during the twisting process.


    "I want you to accept endless punishment in self-blame and decadence, and remember what you did, Kakashi!"


    ...


    Just when Habara''s hand was about to touch Uchiha Itachi, Habara stopped suddenly, and then his figure disappeared in a flash.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi''s body suddenly experienced a huge explosion, obviously this was his avatar big explosion technique.


    This guy''s control of his own skills is still very good, especially in the combination of skills and tactics in small-scale battles, even Habara is not as good as him.


    Habara is a down-to-earth person, if you can do it, you can do it, if you can''t do it, you can''t.


    However, Habara didn''t intend to learn too much about such advantages, because everyone''s fighting style is different.


    At least for Yu Yuan, there is no need for him to learn these things, his eyes can see everything instantly.


    "Hide here, so I can''t see it?"


    Habara didn''t care about the terrifying thunder that spread across the sky, he just dodged in the direction of Uchiha Itachi.


    Ding!


    The crisp sound of metal collision suddenly sounded, Habara''s ninja sword had been swung out, and Uchiha Itachi held the ninja sword fiercely with Kunai.


    "My eyes are not feeling well."


    Habara''s power continued to increase, and just when Uchiha Itachi couldn''t take it anymore, he suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "Although I admit that your reaction speed is very fast, interrupting your pupil technique rashly is a fatal thing."


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t answer Habara''s words, but his eyes, which were already bleeding, said it all.


    And Yubara also suddenly withdrew his power at this time, which made Uchiha Itachi''s body feel a little unbalanced.


    Habara shot out the knife again in an instant, aiming at Uchiha Itachi''s ribs, but Uchiha Itachi also showed amazing reflexes.


    He actually accelerated the imbalance of his body, allowing himself to lean towards the ground faster, and in this way he narrowly avoided Habara''s attack.


    And the thunderclouds in the sky are constantly densely covered, and Habara can feel that this is Beiruhu using a lot of chakra to make the cumulonimbus grow rapidly.


    There are more and more thunderbolts in the sky, as if something terrifying is constantly brewing.


    "Tch, it''s really troublesome."


    Habara shook his head lightly, he knew that it would be troublesome not to deal with this Beiliuhu.


    He still has some impressions of the Lan Dun technique, after all, the power of this technique is really scary, it seems that its ultimate power will not be inferior to the Qilin technique.


    Although Yubara himself has the technique of Wanlei Tianlong Yin, but it is because he knows the destructive power of this large-scale and high-intensity lightning escape that Yubara seems to take it seriously.


    Seeing the thunder light getting bigger and bigger, Habara kicked Uchiha Itachi hard in the abdomen.


    Originally Uchiha Itachi leaned directly towards the ground because he wanted to avoid Habara''s ninja sword, but now he has no room to dodge at all.


    He could only cover his abdomen with his hands to avoid too much damage from Habara.


    But this also made Uchiha Itachi fly backwards and hit a big tree fiercely. The huge force even caused him to break the tree behind him.


    If his body was not strong enough as a ninja and protected by Chakra, I am afraid that he might have a big problem right away.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll deal with you right away."


    Habara said something plainly, and the next moment he jumped up, his speed was so fast that it was almost suffocating.


    While he was moving, his eyes were constantly analyzing Lan Dun''s secret.


    In fact, the release method of Lan Dun is also very similar to the normal Thunder Dun. Although it is a kind of power that inherits the limit of blood, the theme of release is still above Thunder Dun.


    What Habara is looking for now is the key node and hub for Beiliuhu to release Landun. What he has to do is to interrupt the process of Landun.


    "Although you can use Susanoo to fight hard, but using Susanoo against everyone is really a bit embarrassing."


    Susanoo is almost a technique, it is okay to use it when it should be used, but it seems a bit unnecessary to use it against any enemy, whether it is suitable or not.


    Even though Habara has huge innate advantages in chakra and pupil power, such use has nothing to do with consumption, at least Habara will not take this aspect of consumption seriously.


    "Ok?"


    Just a flash, Habara had already come in front of Beiliuhu, the terrifying speed made Beiliuhu''s face change slightly.


    Moreover, Yu Yuan has already raised his hand at this time, and the mighty Lei Dun is also wantonly in his hand.


    Especially the four erected fingers on Habara''s hand were constantly compressing the Leitun Chakra, which made Beiliuhu feel uneasy immediately.


    "Hell Spike¡¤Four Hands!"


    Habara''s eyes had already locked on the key node of Beiliu Hulantun''s release, and at this moment he shot directly.


    The powerful Thunder Dun was particularly concentrated on his fingers, and such a hit produced an astonishing penetrating force.


    At this time, Habara made Bei Liuhu feel like a knife, a knife that seemed to be able to cut everything!


    "Steel escape!"


    Seeing that astonishing speed, Beiliuhu let out an angry shout, and under the effect of the steel escape blood, his whole body became pitch black and hard.


    With such a speed, he knew that he couldn''t dodge it, so he directly chose the most direct defensive method, and at this moment he also forcibly maintained the seal.


    His chakra kept surging, obviously he was planning to let the thunder from the sky fall.


    "Land escape mystery ¡¤ Lan ghost dragon"


    The moment he performed the spell, Habara''s four-benquanshou had already stabbed his chest fiercely, and his body was immediately pierced by Habara like tofu.


    It''s just that Yu Yuan only went in less than a centimeter, and he frowned. At this moment, a giant dragon in the sky was already brewing.


    The berserk thunder dragon roared fiercely at Habara with endless thunder and lightning, and then the thunder dragon slammed into it amidst the huge roar!


    Boom...boom...boom...


    A series of violent explosions shook the ground, as if the whole world was trembling.


    Smoke and dust also surged up, covering the entire forest, and even the thundercloud formed by the thick haze in the sky began to dissipate.


    In the violent thunder flash, Uchiha Itachi silently looked into the distance, such power is really terrifying.


    It''s just that he didn''t dare to be careless at all, because he knew that Uchiha Habara would never have any problems.


    Sure enough, his expression changed in the next second.


    Because he clearly felt that a powerful Chakra erupted beside him...


    ¡­


    "Damn it, this is... this is really Lan Dun!"


    Huge thunderclaps were heard endlessly, and Toyo, who was approaching not far away, looked at the terrifying thundercloud with an extremely embarrassing expression.


    Lan Dun is an extremely rare blood power in their Yunyin Village, which is why Konoha wants it but Yunyin doesn''t want to give it at all.


    Apart from the fact that Yunyin really doesn''t have the idea of ??selling teammates, another point is that the owners of Landun are not only high-ranking and powerful, but also extremely rare.


    Now that such a powerful Lan Dun appeared in this place, this made Toshiro''s feeling of uneasiness even heavier.


    Now he really wondered if those in the village who were dissatisfied with the fourth generation of Raikage, among them, those who had the power of Lan Dun chose to do it.


    After all, Lan Dun with such strength is really not something that ordinary people can use. It must be used by people who have enough experience in Lan Dun and are familiar enough with Lan Dun.


    "Why are there so many bad things happening, and why at this time!"


    Tudai cursed angrily in his heart, and he rushed forward quickly. Of course, he knew that with such an intensity of Lan Dun, the caster might be much stronger than him.


    But he knows better that he is a cloud ninja, a cloud ninja who is loyal to Raikage, so even if he is in danger, he must go and have a look.


    At least you have to hold back the enemy''s footsteps and wait for the support of the large army!


    He gritted his teeth and started to speed up continuously. The thunderclouds in the sky had begun to dissipate slowly, which made his pressure begin to decrease a lot.


    However, what he never dreamed of was that when he came to the scene, he was shocked to see a person he least wanted to see.


    Uchiha Habara, the Shura who can be called Konoha, defeated the Fourth Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki by himself.


    The person who single-handedly ended the war between Konoha and Iwagakure and captured the third generation of Tsuchikage, this person is standing there.


    And on the opposite side of him, there is a group of guys who look extremely strange, but also look seriously injured...


    ....


    "Oops!"


    Uchiha Itachi felt this chakra, and he immediately knew that Uchiha Habara had returned.


    Without saying a word, he immediately wanted to avoid such a chakra, because he knew too well how strong Uchiha Habara''s suppression was.


    And he also noticed one thing now, that is, Uchiha Habara''s eyes seemed to have changed.


    He is someone who has fought with Habara face-to-face, so he naturally knows what the shape of Habara''s kaleidoscope is.


    But this time he clearly saw that Habara''s kaleidoscope seemed to have changed.


    It is as if two different shapes have merged together to form a brand new eye that has the original pattern base but has been extended and changed.


    Moreover, the sense of oppression brought by such a pair of eyes is even stronger, even he has a kaleidoscope, and he noticed that when his eyes faced those eyes, they seemed to be incomparable at all.


    It was an extreme feeling as if a subordinate was facing a superior. The extreme pressure made him despair and suffocate.


    And such a pair of eyes can''t help but think of something, it is a pair of eyes that are almost impossible and should not appear!


    "Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"


    After all, he used to be the son of the patriarch, and the resources he could get since he was a child were massive, and the information he could get access to was unimaginable for ordinary people.


    He naturally knew such a pair of legendary eyes, and naturally knew that this was the most perfect power belonging to the kaleidoscope.


    But such a pair of eyes needs the brother''s eyes to make up for it, and it needs to capture the brother''s eyes for fusion to finally get it.


    But Uchiha Habara has no brothers at all, let alone no more, even if he tries to create a brother, he can''t do it at all.


    Because this guy''s parents are already dead, where can he make a brother?


    "Could it be that Eternal Eye doesn''t really need a brother, did he take Zhishui''s eye?"


    It''s no wonder Uchiha Itachi has such a brain supplement, because the power displayed by Habara is really too bizarre and terrifying.


    The appearance of this kind of power that shouldn''t appear did break his cognition somewhat.


    Of course, he quickly thought of another possibility, that is, this guy probably used his own eyes for the fusion, right?


    Although he only had one eye taken away by Habara, only Uchiha Madara has done this in this world.


    Habara may have obtained this power in another way, this kind of thing is really hard to say.


    "And a single eye can''t get full power, so is he going to take the other eye now?"


    Uchiha Itachi gritted his teeth and thought in his heart, and Habara had already appeared in front of him at this moment.


    "Peng!"


    With a punch, Habara slammed Uchiha Itachi **** the face. Even though Uchiha Itachi had reacted quickly, Habara used the power of space.


    This punch hit the past fiercely. Even though Uchiha Itachi raised his hand to block the fist, he couldn''t get rid of these forces.


    He flew upside down again and quickly flew towards the rear, but this time he quickly took out several shurikens from the ninja bag in midair.


    He slammed the shuriken out, and completed the knot seal with one hand.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Impatiens Flower Claw Red!"


    While using the Hinsen Fire Jutsu, he attached flames to the flying shuriken.


    These shurikens covered in flames were mixed with scorching heat, flying towards Habara like impatiens scattered all over the sky.


    And Yu Principle once again dodged in front of him, and then punched Uchiha Itachi hard in the abdomen.


    This time, Uchiha Itachi didn''t even have a chance to react in mid-air, and he who was originally flying upside down directly changed direction under a punch.


    He slammed into the ground like a meteorite, and a big crater was smashed into the ground with a loud noise.


    However, just when Habara was about to make up the knife, he suddenly frowned, and then he couldn''t help turning his head to look to the other side.


    "You are really a mouse, can you hide?"


    Under a big tree not far away, Uchiha Itachi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth while panting heavily.


    He held his abdomen with one hand, apparently Habara''s blow just now made him unable to bear it.


    Looking at Habara''s gaze, Uchiha Itachi is really desperate now, the gap is really ridiculously big, it''s so big that people are overwhelmed.


    But just when Habara was about to walk towards Itachi Uchiha, the figure of Beiruhu who was in the center of the explosion was immediately revealed.


    From the outside, he didn''t seem to have suffered much trauma, except that there was a trace of bright red on his left chest.


    He raised his head slightly to look at the position where Yu Yuan was, and in the next second he activated Xundun again.


    With a flash of figure, he came directly in front of Habara, but to Habara''s astonishment, he was not attacking Habara.


    But towards the eye of Uchiha Itachi...


    ¡­


    Habara really didn''t expect that this Beiruhu could do such a thing at this time, how many people would hate this Uchiha Itachi?


    And he is very clear that Beiliuhu has always needed a Sharingan to complete what he called his ''greatest work'', but when is now?


    Now is the time when he is pressing the two of them by himself and rubbing against each other. Isn''t this guy''s current behavior too disrespectful to himself?


    Or, is he too unclear about their current situation?


    And this Uchiha Itachi is so annoying to him, when he is desperate, take away the person he hates?


    In fact, Habara misunderstood Bei Liuhu, he is too aware of his situation now, and he is too aware of what he is doing now.


    He knows his current strength, and I''m afraid he really can''t cause any trouble to this Uchiha Habara. This guy''s speed and strength are top-notch.


    And he also knew that Habara might not be serious at this time, but he had heard that this guy had some giant chakra skills.


    But up to now, this guy has no plans to use it, which probably proves that this guy is not in their eyes at all.


    However, even so, this guy''s oppressive power has reached an extreme, and it is basically impossible for them to fight back against the two of them alone.


    If this kind of thing is told, no one will believe it!


    Although Beiliuhu is right to think this way, the situation is different now, adding a ''Habara'' to the prefix, people may still marvel that they are still alive.


    But Beiliuhu doesn''t know all this, he only knows a sentence he once knew in Konoha, only Sharingan can defeat Sharingan.


    Now he just wants to get Sharingan for himself, and then use his own secret technique to fuse these powers into his body.


    He believes that only in this way can he truly reach the same level as Uchiha Habara, and only in this way can he have a chance to defeat Uchiha Habara!


    Faced with this sudden situation at this time, it was Uchiha Itachi himself who seemed the most shocked.


    Although he never believed in Beiliuhu, he never dreamed that this guy would have internal strife in this situation.


    But in the end he was the real sufferer and victim, so his reaction was extremely quick.


    He took out a handful of kunai almost immediately, and stabbed viciously at Beiliuhu''s advancing arm.


    At the same time, he leaned his head back quickly to avoid possible damage from Beiliuhu if he failed to intercept successfully.


    Although Beiruhu''s speed is extremely fast, he does not have Sharingan after all, and his insight is not at the level of Uchiha.


    What''s more, he also used Xundun to enhance his own speed, and the result was that his speed was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly at all.


    And his reaction obviously couldn''t keep up with his speed, his hand directly blocked Uchiha Itachi''s Kunai.


    "Pfft!"


    The sound of metal piercing the flesh rang in Habara''s ears, and at this moment, the entire palm of Beiruhu had been pierced.


    Habara had to shake his head at this scene, the simple Kunai''s attack was obviously effective, and this guy obviously didn''t respond and used the steel tunnel to defend.


    Although it doesn''t mean you can''t use Swift Escape if you activate Steel Escape, but the problem is that the high quality of Steel Escape will obviously affect his speed.


    Habara has experienced the hardness of the steel escape, but it''s okay for him, because his four hands have already broken through his steel escape.


    It''s just a pity that his four masters are still in the state of escape, and this guy''s ghost escape directly absorbed his thunder escape chakra.


    This made Habara unable to penetrate further just now, but this is not a big deal for Habara.


    Because what he is most concerned about now is the capture of the Ghost Bud Luo Technique, and now he has also got good news.


    His Way: The Art of Ghost Bud Luo]


    Status: capture completed]


    Contents to be captured: Chakra sequence, Chakra configuration and seal method of "Oni Budara''s Technique", ninjutsu research memory, ninjutsu conception and ninjutsu experiment experience]


    Capturing can be used to form chakra, whether to absorb chakra to obtain this technique]


    At this moment, Habara clearly felt a strange power in his body.


    Moreover, this force presents the state of a chakra light sphere, floating leisurely in his body.


    It is different from Habara''s other powers, he looks like an independent power.


    But it listened to Habara''s words abnormally, as if as long as Habara wanted to, it could directly absorb it without causing any harm to itself.


    Seeing such a result, Habara is naturally extremely satisfied, but Habara also knows that now is not the time to use this technique.


    But anyway, it''s time to wrap things up.


    The battle at Zhishui should have ended. He didn''t use his perception to investigate because he believed in Zhishui.


    After all, for Shisui, a four-generation Raikage with a broken arm and an injury, he has absolutely no problem.


    The fourth generation of Raikage is dead, so the ''murderers'' should also be dealt with, or ''fleeing in fear of crime''.


    It''s just that Habara still has some worries in his heart, and that''s the problem of Kakashi.


    "Although Kakashi''s strength is not bad, his Sharingan seems to be unable to open the kaleidoscope state by himself.


    However, in the original book, it''s not that he didn''t defeat Obito, and even gave Obito a Chidori.


    Even if Obito himself wanted to suffer this blow, Kakashi should be able to solve the battle, right? "


    Habara is really not sure whether Kakashi''s state can deal with Obito well, after all Kakashi''s emotions are a big problem.


    For a ninja, emotional fluctuations can sometimes really cause negative changes in combat.


    In the original book, Kakashi had Akai and Naruto to comfort him together, and they were still in the Fourth Ninja World War at that time.


    But now, neither Habara, Shisui, nor Deidara who was traveling with him did much to comfort him.


    Now is not a moment about the safety of the ninja world, coupled with the huge burden on his body caused by Sharingan.


    These comprehensive factors are mixed together, which is why Habara is a little uneasy.


    But I''m afraid this guy won''t be able to die if he dies. As for the eyes, Obito may not be able to take them... right?


    "It''s still too long to solve the problem at hand."


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan''s gaze became fierce, since he had already achieved his goal, there was no need for him to wait any longer.


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan''s right eye began to slowly rotate, and the power of Dao Rebellion suddenly appeared at this moment.


    "It''s really interesting. It can only be said that like attracts like. Sure enough, garbage will still get together with garbage. This will never change."


    Habara looked mockingly at Beiruhu and Uchiha Itachi''s appearance at this moment, his aura suddenly blossomed at this moment.


    For a moment, both Beiruhu and Uchiha Itachi felt as if they had fallen into an icehouse.


    They had never seen such a powerful aura before. At this moment, he seemed to understand that Uchiha Habara was really serious.


    "It''s time for the farce to end. A friendly reminder. Whether you can survive or not depends on your own abilities."


    While speaking, Habara suddenly drew out his ninja sword, and a cold glow bloomed between the blades of his blade.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Itachi immediately jumped up behind him, while Beiliuhu quickly used the steel escape to defend.


    However, when he used the steel escape just now, he was broken by Habara, and now he is using the steel escape in front of the already serious Habara, which still doesn''t look good enough!


    "Shua!"


    The ninja sword was swung out, accompanied by a sharp whistling sound and the strong wind-dun familiar chakra, Beiliuhu''s arm, which was already in the state of steel-dun, was cut off directly by Habara.


    Now when Habara is performing sword skills, he can already incorporate the power of the flurry of water birds into it as he likes.


    After all, he has acquired this saber technique for several years, and he has always used it frequently. It is really not difficult for him to achieve this step.


    "This!"


    Beiliuhu looked at his severed arm in astonishment, he just ran a little slower, and he suffered such an attack.


    So much so that when he looked at Habara''s ninja sword waving towards him again, he was completely stunned.


    His steel escape has been broken twice today, each time getting worse, which made him wonder if what he absorbed was a fake steel escape.


    However, at the moment when Habara''s Ninja Sword was about to hit him, Habara paused slightly, because each kunai shot at him from different angles with a cold light.


    The scattered Kunai completely blocked all the possibility of Habara''s retreat, but Habara shook his head lightly.


    His eyes are already eternal eyes, and his insight is definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people, even the users of kaleidoscopes are definitely not as strong as him!


    "Boring attack."


    Habara stood on the spot and swayed from side to side, accurately avoiding all the kunai within a millimeter, but at this moment, a series of metal crashes came from behind him.


    Because Uchiha Itachi threw out the kunai again, these kunai bumped into the sky for a while, then changed their trajectory, and shot towards Habara''s front.


    And in front of Habara, Bei Liuhu finally showed the quality that a ninja should have at the moment Habara was distracted, he almost scrambled and scrambled to the side to avoid.


    Habara looked at this scene indifferently, his eyes locked on the position of Itachi Uchiha in the distance.


    After swiping the ninja sword in his hand, he threw it directly at Uchiha Itachi.


    At the same time, his hands quickly formed seals, and then he jumped back. While avoiding those kunai thorns, a thick fire escape was already heading towards Beiliuhu.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Longyan Singing Art!"


    "childish!"


    Belyuhu looked at the oncoming black fire dragon, he shouted angrily and stretched out his only remaining arm.


    "Death Escape¡¤Acupoint Hole!"


    After the black fire dragon met Minton of Beiliuhu, it disappeared without a trace in just a moment, but Habara ignored him at all.


    With a dodge, Habara rushed directly in front of Itachi Uchiha.


    His eyes were spinning rapidly, and the terrifying pupil power combined with his own aura suppressed Uchiha Itachi could hardly breathe.


    He punched out, and went directly to Uchiha Itachi''s face, this time Uchiha Itachi couldn''t react anymore.


    When he dodged Habara''s ninja sword before, he had already lost his body balance, and Habara''s speed was too fast, even faster than before!


    He couldn''t even raise his hand to block it, he could only watch helplessly as the fist hit his face.


    Uchiha Itachi was dizzy from this punch, and what was even more terrible was that the next moment he felt a sharp pain in his eye sockets!


    "what!"


    Such piercing pain made Uchiha Itachi almost go crazy, he knew that his only Sharingan might have been taken away at this moment.


    It''s just that before he could utter a scream, the scream of Beiliuhu was heard not far away.


    And Yu principle kicked Uchiha Itachi in the abdomen, causing him to fly towards Beiruhu.


    After the two of them were all spread out on the ground, Habara landed lightly in front of them.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t want to trouble you, because I said I left you to other people to deal with you, but you would be embarrassed if you did it to me."


    Habara stood in front of the two and said indifferently, he took out a scroll and sealed the fresh kaleidoscope in his hand.


    "But that''s fine, after all, this is the blood of our Uchiha, you, a person with no surname, shouldn''t continue to hold this power.


    Also, Beryuhu, right? I remember you seem to be called this name. Is my chakra still delicious? "


    Neither Uchiha Itachi nor Beiruhu answered Habara''s question. At this time, they were either in despair, or they were in pain.


    Habara''s chakra is really not that easy to absorb. It was fine to stay in breath and receive Habara''s fire before. It may be that his tolerance limit is really high.


    But this time Habara used the power of Dao Rebellion, and the spell he used was even more powerful, and Bei Liuhu also absorbed his Thunder Dun before.


    At this moment, all these forces erupted, and he simply couldn''t resist the backlash, especially the last backlash from Huo Dun.


    "Ok?"


    However, at this moment, the space around him began to distort, and the next moment Obito dragged Kakashi and appeared in front of Habara and the others.


    At this time, Kakashi still maintained the


    In a coma, what Habara never expected was that Obito Uchiha had both eyes exposed this time!


    And the eye socket of Kakashi''s left eye was obviously sunken, and the blood was still overflowing from the corner of his eye, which meant that Habara couldn''t be more clear.


    "No way, Obito actually recovered his eyes?"


    Yu Yuan really did not expect this scene, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But he obviously doesn''t have time to think about it now, because Obito with complete eyes is not as easy to deal with as one-eyed!


    Especially the Obito who got Kakashi Kamui, it''s really not the mouse that had no power to fight back against Habara and could only keep avoiding it.


    But Habara wasn''t worried about having so much Obito, he knew the power of space and Habara himself knew it, and Habara didn''t worry about what kind of moth he could make at all.


    In addition, Shisui had quietly come to Habara''s side at this time, if he really wanted to make a move, Habara could be sure that they would not leave alive!


    "It seems that these two people failed, but this is reasonable."


    Obito stared at Habara with both eyes, silently feeling his current situation and his adaptability to the newly acquired left eye.


    In the end, he pointed directly at Kakashi on the ground, and then he spoke indifferently.


    "I''ll take them away, you take the guy away, okay?"


    Without waiting for Habara''s answer, Obito''s eyes turned rapidly, and in an instant, ripples appeared in the space around him again.


    This time, the speed of his divine power was not known to be much faster than before, and the intensity was not known to be much higher than before.


    Almost at the moment when his voice fell, the three of them were twisted, and then disappeared in front of Habara and Shisui.


    "It''s so fast..."


    Habara murmured, but he still didn''t understand why Obito retracted Kakashi''s eye?


    But now is not the time to think about this question, he turned around and looked aside, before speaking slowly.


    "I''ve been watching it for so long, shouldn''t it be time to come out?"


    ¡­

 Chapter 222： Weird ability extraction and Kakashis thoughts

    Today is a very special day, because something happened today that shocked the entire ninja world.


    The Fourth Raikage is dead, and he was shamelessly assassinated!


    The person who witnessed this incident was Toshiro, and Konoha''s Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui also witnessed everything together.


    According to the news they announced, Konoha and Yunyin Village reached a full agreement, and determined the time for Raikage''s release.


    But the Fourth Raikage rejected the protection offered by Konoha and chose to leave alone.


    Konoha, on the other hand, was worried about his safety. Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui quickly followed up after learning about the incident. As a result, the tragedy had already happened.


    The Fourth Raikage was attacked by a mysterious organization. His heart was completely broken and he could not be rescued at all.


    Although Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui arrived later and confronted this mysterious organization, they almost killed them both in the end.


    But in the end, someone in this organization mastered space ninjutsu, and thanks to this space ninjutsu, the people in this organization were able to escape.


    But the tragedy of the Fourth Raikage cannot be undone.


    This news is tantamount to a bolt from the blue for the entire ninja world.


    Because no one could have imagined that a mysterious organization could actually attack a shadow, and this shadow is the Fourth Raikage who has always been famous in the ninja world!


    It''s just that many people are also deeply puzzled by this news, because there is too little information revealed in this news.


    And in the same way, both Konoha and Yunyin were too calm about this matter.


    The person Konoha sent back was killed halfway, which is really not a good thing for Konoha, after all, this person''s status is so special.


    And according to many people''s understanding, Konoha relied on this Raikage in exchange for a lot of things.


    Now that he is dead like this, isn''t this a slap in the face of Konoha''s security measures, isn''t this harming Konoha''s vested interests?


    And on Yunyin''s side, it also seemed a little quiet, their shadows were all dead, and there was no follow-up after sending out an announcement?


    All of this reveals a deep weirdness, how can people think clearly about it?


    "This guy really looks like he died early."


    Onoki, who had already returned to Yanyin Village, had to express deep emotion after receiving the news.


    Fourth Raikage''s performance of not being in awe at all, whether he is full of fighting spirit or stupid, but in Ohnoki''s view, this is courting death.


    He didn''t know what Uchiha Madara once meant, and he didn''t know what Ninja Shura meant.


    With his attitude, I am afraid that after going back, he will inevitably find Konoha trouble, and under such circumstances, how could Konoha let him go?


    Onoki even suspected that the death of the Fourth Raikage this time was actually done by Konoha himself!


    After all, Konoha has enough reasons, enough information and enough power to complete this matter.


    It''s just that Onoki is also very curious about one thing, that is, why didn''t Yunyin Village make any specific statement?


    In addition, is it possible that the mysterious organization is the one he invited to deal with Konoha?


    Ohnoki didn''t know these details, but he didn''t want to participate and understand these things too much.


    For him now, how to heal the trauma caused by the war he provoked this time is the most important thing.


    The loss of this war is really too great. Not to mention that they lost the entire country of grass, the huge casualties caused this time are also difficult to deal with in the follow-up.


    The most important thing is that this time he stirred up the hearts of the people, so as to mobilize everyone to fight against Konoha.


    This kind of provocation gave Onoki huge support in the early days of the war, but he would also naturally be backlashed by the people''s hearts when he failed.


    Onogi knew this very well in his heart, and what he encountered now was such a huge trouble.


    "Economy, finance, and people''s sentiments..."


    Ohnoki murmured to himself that the failure of this war made him lose face and lose the hearts of the people.


    If he hadn''t dealt with those who opposed him before he set off, I am afraid that waves of overthrowing him would have already risen at this moment.


    Ohnoki doesn''t have any other ideas now, he just hopes to solve the current problems of Yanyin Village in a safe and stable manner.


    Because only in this way can he continue to sit in this position safely, because only in this way can he have enough time to cultivate his granddaughter Heitu.


    "Is this ninja world going back to the era with Uchiha Madara again? Where is Senju Hashirama..."


    Onogi didn''t know the answer, maybe he didn''t have the answer either, he was suffering from a headache right now.


    And there was another person who had a headache at this time, and that was Tudai.


    "What happened, Mr. Toshiro wants you to tell me!"


    Looking at Kirabi who was burning with anger, but was extremely restrained and kept asking himself, Toyo really didn''t know what to say.


    He still remembers everything he saw when he rushed to the place where the incident happened. He couldn''t forget the terrifying thundercloud in the sky, because he knew it was the effect of Lan Dun!


    He couldn''t forget the guy who was defeated by Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui, and the corpse of the Fourth Raikage that he and these two saw later.


    All of this had a huge impact on him, and there were too many things in it that he didn''t want to talk to Chilabido at all.


    Could it be that we told Kirabi that he saw the appearance of Lan Dun, and there might be our own people at work here?


    No matter what, he dared not say such a thing casually!


    Even though he didn''t find this person, he still believed that someone in the village probably did it, and this person hired that mysterious organization.


    After all, he could see clearly how those guys left in the end.


    "Don''t think too much about it, Kirabi."


    Todai sighed slightly, he patted Kirabi on the shoulder, and finally said very seriously.


    "There are too many things involved in this, and there are too many troublesome things in it, I hope you don''t focus on this.


    At least for now, don''t put your energy on this, what you have to do now is to try your best to win the position of Fifth Generation Raikage! "


    Having said this, Toshiro paused slightly, and then he spoke quietly and earnestly.


    "Only when you become Raikage, you have the opportunity to touch the truth of this matter. Only when you stand in a higher position, can you investigate and understand these things.


    Come on, Kirabi, you must always remember that in the ninja world, you can do whatever you want with some strength.


    Even if he is as strong as Uchiha Habara, he doesn''t dare to mess around in many things.


    And the reason why he can get so much support is because he stands on a higher position.


    You have strength beyond imagination, but you also have to stand on it. Only when you stand on it can you find a way to learn more.


    Only in this way will you have a chance to avenge your brother! "


    Kirabi didn''t particularly understand what Toshiro, a person who had taught him and had always been valued by his brother and the third generation of Raikage, meant.


    But he clearly understood one thing, that is, if he wanted to find out the truth about his brother, then he had to find a way to become Raikage.


    It seems a bit unbelievable no matter how you look at it, for a single person to become Raikage.


    But Kirabi is not someone who is willing to admit defeat casually, especially as he learned from Tudai''s words that he must become Raikage Queen if he wants to know the truth about his brother.


    He also became more determined in his heart, he swore that he would become a shadow no matter what, and he would know what the truth about his brother was no matter what!


    "I see, Toshiro-sensei."


    Kirabi said very seriously, his fists were completely clenched.


    "I will not let the teacher bother me anymore, I will definitely do what the teacher expects!"


    "work hard."


    Todai looked at Kirabi in front of him, and finally just nodded and patted him on the shoulder as an encouragement.


    He still has a lot of things to deal with now, Yun Yin''s loss this time is unbelievable, he must now find a way to restore everything.


    .....


    "This damned Uchiha Habara will really cause trouble for us."


    In Akatsuki''s organization, Obito has naturally gotten the news, and of course he also knows that he has been taken as a scapegoat by Habara.


    But he doesn''t care so much now. From the perspective of Xiao''s organization''s plan, this time''s operation is undoubtedly a failure.


    Although the plan was for them to kill Raikage, Konoha was the one who was responsible, and now everything is reversed.


    Moreover, Uchiha Itachi has lost the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and its value has dropped greatly. At the same time, Bei Liuhu''s treats are also very bad now, and he doesn''t know what can be slowed down.


    From these aspects, their Akatsuki organization really lost in this confrontation with Uchiha Habara.


    But from Obito''s personal point of view, this operation was also a success.


    Because he got back his own eyes, made up for his weakness, and made him stronger. It can be said that he is the winner in this action.


    It''s just that the reputation of the Akatsuki organization is a bit bad now, and this time the Akatsuki organization was almost dragged from behind the scenes to the front of the stage because of Uchiha Habara''s relationship.


    All of this is obviously not what the Xiao organization is willing to face. In their words, everything is not ready yet.


    They are not ready in terms of funds, nor are they ready in terms of personnel. Under such circumstances, every village is prepared against them, which is not a good thing.


    "Fortunately, those villages don''t know that our target is a tailed beast, which is good for subsequent development.


    But now, it is still necessary to keep a low profile. "


    Obito murmured silently in his heart, and then he touched his left eye lightly. While the return of this eye made him very comfortable, he also knew one thing.


    That is, the last bond between his current Kakashi has disappeared, and they can only be and will only be enemies from now on.


    Although there seems to be no difference in this point as before, Obito still seems to feel a little empty in his heart.


    It was a feeling as if something had been lost, and an illusion that something important had been cut off.


    This feeling is not so good, even though Obito felt that he should be extremely happy at this time, but the strange thing is that it is really difficult for him to be happy in his heart.


    He always felt that there was darkness all around him, and there was some faint light behind him, but it had completely disappeared after he took back his eyes.


    "Actually, I''ve already fallen into darkness, and it doesn''t seem like a big deal at all."


    Obito comforted himself silently in his heart, and then he involuntarily looked at Itachi Uchiha who was lying on a hospital bed with half of his eyes wrapped in gauze.


    Looking at this guy, Obito snorted involuntarily. The way this guy is handling it now also makes Obito feel a headache.


    If you want to say that this guy is useless at all, that''s not enough. After all, he is considered an elite of Konoha Anbe, and he can use Sharingan proficiently.


    But it is unnecessary to say that he is of extraordinary importance, because this guy has lost his own eyes now.


    He lost his eyes for the first time, and Obito found a normal one for him.


    Now that he lost his second eye, Obito didn''t know what to do.


    Are you giving him an ordinary eye to restore his light?


    Obviously this is useless, they still need fighting power, what fighting power does this guy have with a pair of ordinary eyes?


    Just kill this kid?


    To be honest, Obito can do this kind of thing, at least he doesn''t have any psychological burden at all.


    Itachi Uchiha is really hated by people now, even Obito doesn''t like Itachi Uchiha very much.


    This guy was brought back just to make him sick to Konoha, or to cause some damage to Konoha in the future, after all, he still had a kaleidoscope at that time.


    But now he has nothing. If he doesn''t do something, he will lose the qualification and ability to disgust Konoha.


    "Then, there is only one last way."


    Obito murmured silently in his heart, and it took him a long time to speak indifferently to Uchiha Itachi who was lying on the bed.


    "I''ll give you a choice, I''ll help you recover some strength while you''re alive, so that you can find a way to trouble Uchiha Habara.


    Or should I kill you now and let you leave with regret and remorse, after all, even if I help you, you may not be able to make any good changes.


    That is an existence with eternal eyes, even I would be a little worried. "


    Obito still imitated Uchiha Madara''s tone, but he no longer had the heart to say that he was Uchiha Madara.


    His identity has been exposed, and his existence is not a secret. He can even predict that one day in the future, his name will be known to the entire ninja world.


    Therefore, from now on, it is of great benefit to reduce oneself claiming to be Uchiha Madara, at least you can avoid many unnecessary things.


    "what do you want to do?"


    Uchiha Itachi was silent for a long time, finally he slightly raised his head to look at the gangster, and asked in an extremely lonely and flat tone.


    It is impossible for Uchiha Itachi to be in a low mood at this time, because strictly speaking, he really lost everything at this time.


    Uchiha Habara''s hauler is firmly in his heart now, the helplessness and bewilderment and the anxiety of losing the strongest combat power made him extremely tormented.


    Although he didn''t believe the guy in front of him at all, his words made Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but react slightly.


    As a ninja, he lost almost everything if he lost his combat power, and he still considers himself a Konoha ninja, so he still needs to continue to work for Konoha!


    "I can give you a pair of Sharingan with three gou jade."


    Obito looked at Uchiha Itachi indifferently, and then he calmly gave his answer, and this answer also made Uchiha Itachi slightly raised his eyebrows.


    He knew that this guy definitely still had Sharingan, but he didn''t expect that this guy seemed to have quite a few.


    So generously said that he could take out two three-gou jade for himself, one can imagine how many such things he has in his hands.


    But at this stage, Uchiha Itachi doesn''t have any room for bargaining, and he also knows that he really needs Sharingan to make up for his loss.


    Even if the eyes he can get are definitely not kaleidoscopes, they are definitely enough for him to have enough fighting power anyway.


    "Are there any conditions?"


    Although Uchiha Itachi is stupid, it''s not that he doesn''t know that there is no free lunch in the world. He knows very well that he has to pay something if he wants to get something.


    This time, if this guy can take out a pair of three-gou jade eyes to restore some of his strength, then he will definitely make himself pay a certain price.


    But Uchiha Itachi doesn''t care so much anymore, he still needs to work for Konoha, he still needs to see clearly the future of this world, he must get a certain amount of power.


    "What else can you give?"


    However, what Uchiha Itachi didn''t expect was that he got an almost humiliating answer!


    Obito was still extremely indifferent, and he said the words Uchiha Itachi was least willing to hear, but also the most willing to hear.


    "Do things honestly, I don''t expect much from you, you live just to make Uchiha Habara sick of you, that''s enough.


    Follow their orders, and do what they tell you to do. "


    Having said that, Obito Uchiha directly took out two Sharingan and put them on the table, and the next moment his body began to become distorted.


    The power of space was already oscillating around him, Obito Uchiha looked at Itachi Uchiha indifferently in front of him, and finally he shook his head slightly.


    "Originally, I had some expectations for you, but now you have let me down, I don''t have any feeling of expectation.


    You can''t see yourself, you can''t see the future, you''re so self-righteous, but that''s okay.


    Because you have no future to speak of..."


    .....


    "How are you feeling, Kakashi?"


    In Konoha''s medical department, Kakashi sat up straight, his left eye was wrapped with a bandage, and Yupri asked curiously.


    However, it can be seen through the bandage that the socket of his left eye is not hollow and sunken, but there is an eyeball inside.


    Kakashi, as Konoha''s advanced combat power, neither Jiraiya, Habara, nor Tsunade who is in charge of the medical department would agree that his vision would be flawed.


    The defect of vision is very fatal. When Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku dealt with Obito, they often attacked his left blind spot.


    And Obito was powerless and helpless about it at that time, Kakashi may behave better because of his own reaction, but this is always a huge hidden danger.


    Therefore, Tsunade directly decided to install a new eye for Kakashi, but this eye is not a plug-and-play existence like Sharingan.


    After Kakashi put on this eye, he still needs some time to adapt.


    "I''m OK."


    Kakashi touched his left eye before speaking slowly.


    "Feeling much better, especially in terms of chakra, and..."


    Having said that, Kakashi fell silent, and he didn''t continue to speak the next words.


    But both Habara and Tsunade, who was watching from the side, knew that this and this was probably some emotional change in his heart.


    In fact, what they thought was correct, and now Kakashi''s heart really relaxed a lot.


    That eye is not his, it is Obito''s eye, it is an eye that belongs to a hero.


    But this hero, who was supposed to be sleeping in the pure land, suddenly appeared like a demon crawling out of hell, barking his teeth and claws in the world.


    Kakashi felt that he should take a good look to see what Obito was like at this time.


    And when he saw Obito''s state during the battle, he seemed to understand this guy''s belief at this time.


    This made Kakashi extremely sad and at the same time made a decision, that is, if he wanted his own eye, then he would return it to him.


    However, if he took it away completely, then all their fetters might end here.


    Although he will try his best to awaken Obito, but when he really needs to do it, then he will do it mercilessly!


    And if he didn''t take it away and kept the bond between them, then Kakashi would try harder to wake him up.


    And by all possible means, try to save Obito''s life.


    This is what he can do as a close friend, and it is the only thing he can do.


    "That''s fine. Actually, Sharingan isn''t suitable for you at all."


    Tsunade glanced at Kakashi, then nodded and said.


    "Although the power of sharingan is addictive, it also comes from blood. If you are not suitable, you are not suitable. There is no way.


    Although I admit that that eye is doing pretty well for you, but this cannot cover up the burden it has brought to you.


    I think you should know best how you feel right now. "


    Tsunade''s words made Kakashi nod slightly, and he can indeed feel a particularly relaxing experience now.


    His chakra is no longer a problem for him, as if everything has returned to his original state at this moment.


    Such a comfortable feeling made Kakashi enjoy it very much, although he knew that losing this eye had completely cut off that layer of fetters.


    There is still a profound problem waiting for him, that is, his fighting style must be changed.


    His previous fighting style was done entirely to meet the needs of Sharingan, or in other words, he made a series of efforts and changes in order to cooperate with Sharingan.


    But now that he no longer has this eye, he must change to a fighting method that is more suitable for him.


    Changing the way of fighting has never been an easy thing, but he doesn''t want to think about it now, but he knows that he has to do it all.


    He still needs to awaken Obito, and he needs to witness some special ''miracles'', and he must not stop there.


    He still needs to continue to recover, and even needs to continue to become stronger. Only in this way can he have the opportunity to meet him and want to witness everything!


    "Rest more, Kakashi, this time is really..."


    Habara also felt that this matter was a bit overwhelming, but after thinking about it, he felt that he should not say anything more.


    He had a feeling that Kakashi had sent his eyes back on purpose.


    Although it was really a one-on-one fight, he was at a certain disadvantage when he met Obito, but he wouldn''t be beaten like that, right?


    Perhaps, Habara overestimated Kakashi, or maybe he underestimated Obito a little bit, but no matter what, he always felt that things should not have come to this point.


    But that was the case, and Kakashi looked calm after losing this eye, which made it difficult for Habara to continue to say more.


    "Don''t worry, I''m really fine."


    Kakashi smiled at Habara, saying that he really has no problem, which made Habara nodded slightly.


    She exchanged a glance with Tsunade, then Habara left the room with her, let Kakashi take a good rest now.


    "It seems that the task this time is not only smooth, but it is not so smooth."


    After walking out of the ward, Tsunade glanced at Habara and said slowly.


    "Losing a kaleidoscope Sharingan, how do you feel?"


    "I don''t have any impressions. Since the eye was sent out, it has not been as big as our Mu Uchiha system."


    Habara spread his hands lightly, he sighed and said.


    "This is a decision made by others, and I won''t say anything, anyway, everything is not as troublesome as I imagined.


    However, it can be seen that Kakashi seems to be recovering quickly, and it is a good thing that he did not indulge in this matter.


    What''s more, I also gained a lot from this operation. "


    Habara didn''t bother to dwell on Kakashi''s question so much. If it wasn''t for the kid losing an eye in front of him, Habara would have shown concern at most.


    Now Kakashi himself doesn''t seem to care that much, so why is Habara still struggling so much?


    After all, this time Habara has got what he wanted most, his last reward has been fulfilled, and the degree of fulfillment is higher than he imagined.


    He is still looking forward to going back to study the chakra fusion. The chakra that combines all the memories of the development and experimentation of the ghost bud Luo technique is still in his body.


    "Harvest, it seems that you have done some unknown things this time?"


    Tsunade caught Habara''s words, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Habara.


    "It''s nothing, Uchiha Itachi''s other kaleidoscope was recovered by me."


    Habara was in a good mood, and he was willing to tell Tsunade some interesting things without saying so much relevant information.


    "Also, I met that Beiliuhu, this guy is very powerful, what''s interesting is that he seems to have accomplished some amazing skills.


    When I fought him, he could not only use Swift, Lan, and Steel, but also his own special Chakra-absorbing Nether.


    Speaking of which, this guy is really a genius, who knows how he did such a thing. "


    "This guy, it seems he has succeeded."


    Tsunade also knew about Beiruhu. It can be said that with Orochimaru around, many things in the Akatsuki organization were one-way transparent to Habara and the others.


    Moreover, Beiruhu and Tsunade were once the same generation, and they even had some friendship with each other.


    But this kind of friendship came to an end with Beiruhu''s experiments in Konoha, and was ordered by the third Hokage to let the three of them hunt him down.


    "Forget it, this guy is no longer a member of Konoha, and I''m afraid he has always hated Konoha in his heart."


    It took Tsunade a long time to sigh slightly, and finally she looked at Habara and asked calmly.


    "Have you killed him? I''m afraid this guy is not an ordinary danger."


    "I don''t know if he is dead or not. After all, someone rescued him."


    Habara shook his head lightly, he didn''t know what was going on with Beiliuhu now.


    "But he absorbed my chakra, my chakra is not so easy to absorb, and it is not impossible to pay the price of life for a little carelessness.


    Even if this guy is not dead now, the situation is not very optimistic. "


    "The next time you encounter it, try to solve it as much as possible."


    Tsunade nodded, and then walked forward alone, but she also seemed a little lonely.


    "Although for me, I really hate to say such a thing, but the teacher let us do it.


    Even if we quietly let him go, hoping that he can find a place to live in peace, but now that he comes back, I''m afraid he doesn''t like Konoha in his heart.


    Especially after joining such a dangerous organization, it was Uchiha Itachi who invited him back. I don''t know what he will do in the future.


    So, even if I don''t want this kind of thing to happen, I still hope that if you have the chance, you should give him a good time. "


    Habara listened to Tsunade''s words, and finally nodded after being silent for a moment.


    This kind of enmity is really not a good thing, especially if this Beiliuhu is strong enough, then Konoha''s ninjas may suffer.


    Hate has always been a headache, especially for individuals, I am afraid that what they do will not consider any interests.


    Their emotions will be fueled by hatred, and they will act without scruples, especially when they are alone.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to deal with this scourge."


    Habara said calmly, now Konoha is really his barrier and platform.


    Protect his family''s barriers and provide his family with a platform for development. Only the better and safer his family develops, then he will personally get more benefits.


    If this Beiruhu is not dead this time, then observe his attitude towards Konoha.


    If it is really a character driven by hatred, then Habara must deal with him well.


    "correct."


    Just when Habara was full of murderous intent, Tsunade turned around and spoke again.


    "When will you start the half-body experiment? I''m going to take a good look and understand it.


    After all, didn''t you tell me that the power of Mu Dun is not pure water and earth, but Yang Dun.


    I need to see your experiments and understand my grandfather''s power, so that I can better study the power of Dun. "


    ¡­


    "The headaches really come one after another."


    After a busy day, Habara lay on his big bed exhausted.


    In fact, he didn''t feel much tired physically, it''s just that so many things happened one after another, which made him feel a little unprepared.


    For example, before he left, Tsunade made it clear that he wanted to visit his experiment.


    This incident really caused Habara a headache. Although he really set up a laboratory, this laboratory did not even let many Uchiha people in.


    It turned out to be better now, and Tsunade directly grasped this point and didn''t let it go.


    And as the "tutor" of the researchers in her laboratory, she already knew a lot of things.


    The most terrible thing is that Yubara really can''t think of any reason to reject her idea. You must know that what Yubara is researching is closely related to her grandfather''s power.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later."


    In fact, Habara originally planned to show her some samples and reports after finishing the materials himself.


    The big deal is to form a joint laboratory with Konoha, so that Habara doesn''t need to be exposed too much.


    But now that Tsunade has messed up his deployment, he can only take one step at a time.


    "Ok?"


    However, when Yu Yuan was having a headache, he suddenly noticed that his system seemed to have some prompts, which made him open the system page involuntarily.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current status: stable and thriving¡ªyou have solved the problems within the family and at the same time settled the troubles of the external environment of the family


    You let the Uchiha clan really settle down in Konoha, you let the Uchiha continue to become stronger, and you let the Uchiha continue to integrate with the village]


    [Prosperity: 22900 (normal family base prosperity is 10000)]


    [Suggestion: The transformation of the family will continue, making the Uchiha the most powerful family in Konoha is the goal you must achieve as the head of the Uchiha family]


    [The points have reached 1,000, and a skill draw can be performed once, whether to draw or not]


    Looking at the information in front of him, Yu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then a happy smile appeared on his face.


    It seems that it hasn''t been too long since the last drawing time. He didn''t expect that he got another chance to draw skills at this moment. How could this make him unhappy?


    He knows that no matter how strong he is, he can''t change the chance to draw, unless he has some major breakthrough.


    But the problem is, even if he breaks through, he may only give it once, and the whole family must have a huge breakthrough.


    Or the family''s development progress is very high, and the system has recognized it, so that he has the opportunity to draw.


    "It should be the reorganization of the Ministry of Security and the thorough establishment of the Governor of Security, which has virtually expanded Uchiha''s influence and development trajectory.


    It also strengthened the resources of the family, which gave me the opportunity, right? "


    Habara was still very clear in his heart, he touched his chin and thought about it for a moment, he felt that the greatest possibility was really here.


    But now is not the time to think too much about it, he put his attention completely on skill extraction.


    "Let''s go, system."


    [According to the current situation of the family, the host can obtain three abilities and choose one of them to practice]


    [Mystical Art ¡¤ Destiny: The host can activate the power of space, and instantly find the true vision of all the people the host wants to find, and can be sent to any area at random


    The farther the distance, the more chakras will be consumed, and the host needs to have space capabilities, and the interval between each use should not be less than half a month (it cannot travel into the dimensional space)]


    Habara looked at his skills in a daze, he never dreamed that the first ability would be so powerful.


    This thing seems to be the big trick of Drizzt''s liar, he really didn''t expect this ability to become so terrifying in this world.


    Although Yubara has void walking, the consumption of void walking is not low, and the superposition mechanism is also a headache.


    The most important thing is that the teleportation distance of this ability is not too far, which is also a headache.


    But Habara could still bear it, he took a deep breath and began to look at the next skill.


    [Profound Forbidden Art¡¤Time Break: The host can go back to any point in the past ten seconds, and because of the collapse of time and space, it will cause a devastating blow to all life around


    The interval between each use cannot be less than half a month, and the host needs to have space capabilities]


    "Time-space ninjutsu?"


    Seeing this scene, Habara felt a little numb. He didn''t know what happened, but today he was able to draw this kind of space ninjutsu that he rarely saw.


    Even Ike''s big move, that special space-time ninjutsu, appeared, which really surprised Habara.


    Ike''s big move is a real life-saving skill. In this world, he can choose any time point within ten seconds, which is even easier to use than in the game.


    What makes Habara frown a little is that the damage caused by this technique seems to be indiscriminate between the enemy and the friend.


    Even if you are one of your own people, you may be recruited because of this technique.


    "But if it really comes to that time, then I can''t think about it so much."


    Travelers cherish their own lives extremely, and Habara has never concealed such emotions.


    If there is such a day, I am afraid that he has no choice but to choose a time point as far away from himself as possible.


    It is impossible to change whether it is necessary to save lives or to save lives.


    "Also, it''s actually called the Profound Forbidden Technique. It seems that this kind of technique is judged to be more dangerous by the system."


    Habara muttered to himself, but when he saw the last skill, he paused slightly.


    [Profound Forbidden Art Reversal of Time: The host provides a protective power of time to anyone, whether alive or dead, allowing them to go back in time.


    Go back to any point in one minute, even you can use it like this, and remember everything that happened after using it


    The interval between each use cannot be less than half a month, and the host needs to have the power of time (if not, it will be obtained by itself)]


    ¡­


    £­£­£­£­£­Off Topic£­£­£­£­£­


    PS: In the original book, Obito did not meet the current protagonist, UU Reading , so Obito is not very subjective about Kakashi''s eye.


    At that time, Kakashi didn''t know that that person was Obito, and when he was in the fourth war, he naturally didn''t have too many thoughts.


    But after Mr. Madara directly took his eyes, his emotional reaction was very calm, so I started from here.


    Moreover, why do you think that Kakashi is not strong without Sharingan? Suppose, Kakashi has held Obito''s pair of space eyes for so long, is it possible to get some small changes?


    What''s more, Kakashi himself has a serious lack of chakra because of this eye. Who knows if it will be worse or better after it is gone? 0.0


    Anyway, I personally think this will be a disguised enhancement, and I also like the character of Kakashi very much, there will be no tragic situation


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 223： Obito being targeted

    "this ability"


    Habara looked at this new technique, and he was completely stunned.


    If he remembers correctly, this technique should belong to Old Man Time''s big move, and in essence, this technique is similar to Ike''s.


    At least from the skill description, they all choose to make themselves reappear within a fixed time point, and maintain the previous state.


    But the difference is that Time-Space Break also has the obvious power of space. That technique is no longer a pure time ninjutsu, but a time-space ninjutsu will be more appropriate.


    The technique of turning back time is a very simple time ninjutsu. It does not carry and cooperate with the power of space.


    In other words, it can''t travel through space, and can only go back in time in situ, but this doesn''t seem to be a big problem for Yu Yuan.


    And the most important point is that this technique can not only be used on oneself, it can also be used on others!


    "This is so useful."


    Habara murmured to himself, it can only affect oneself but can also affect other people, these are really two things.


    It can be used on others, which also means that Habara can restore some things through this technique, and even use this ability to do some experiments.


    But it can only act on oneself, then the value of research will be reduced in some senses.


    As for the damage caused by the power of space, Habara really does not lack this point. As long as he is willing to use the maximum power to output the void walk, the destructive power of the void walk will be even stronger!


    "Especially after I just obtained the Ghost Bud Luo, I will definitely perform Chakra fusion in the future.


    Once something goes wrong, I can go back to it as soon as possible, and the place where I go back is probably my laboratory or the like.


    If it caused large-scale damage, it would be an extremely bad thing.


    And there is no similar problem in going back in time. With this kind of technique, I can do the experiment of chakra fusion with more peace of mind. "


    Although Habara is full of thoughts about the two techniques, but the setting of choosing one from three makes him only choose one, and he can only comfort himself in this way.


    "I choose to go back in time."


    [The host chooses the Profound Artifact Forbidden Art ¡¤ Back in Time]


    ¡¾Skills are being released¡¿


    [According to the judgment, the skill will be released in the form of pupil technique, which is more in line with the needs and convenience of the host]


    [New name of the skill: Great Year God¡¤Back in Time]


    ¡¾Skills are also released successfully¡¿


    Following the system''s prompt, Habara clearly felt an unusual aura permeating his eyes.


    This surprised Habara. It was the first time he discovered that these skills could be released in different forms.


    It''s just that Yu Yuan was also a little worried. He was really worried that if these pupil techniques were distributed, his previous abilities would be set aside.


    Habara''s current native pupil technique is still very useful for him, and whether it is Taoist or Yu Zuming''s improvement for Habara is very scary.


    Although Yu Zuming''s ability does not seem to have a strong sense of existence, the effect of using this technique with Susanoo is really incredible.


    Not only can it reduce the difficulty of Susano''s opening, but also reduce the consumption of Susano''s chakra, which allows Habara to last longer in battle.


    Not to mention Dao Fan, this is almost an ability Habara will use after opening the kaleidoscope or the eternal eye.


    With the help of this ability, all his attacks became so powerful, and Habara didn''t seem to find the upper limit of this technique until now.


    It seems that as long as Habara thinks about it, then this technique can enhance Habara''s power, and there is no need to consider other things at all.


    How could such a skill Habara give up, even though it looks mediocre, but the effect is probably no other ability that is more suitable for Habara.


    [Please do not worry the host, such a situation will not happen, the newly added power will not replace the original ability of the host]


    Habara didn''t ask at all, but the system had already given him the answer, which made Habara heave a sigh of relief.


    It''s fine if he doesn''t replace him, after all, he is very comfortable and satisfied with his current abilities.


    The strange power in the body is still spreading, and Habara also sensed an invisible power contained between heaven and earth at this moment.


    These forces are constantly flowing like a long river, even Habara himself is constantly pushed forward by such forces.


    Everything is shrouded and covered by these forces, and they faintly move forward in an illusory, supernatural space.


    At this moment, Habara seemed to understand a little bit, this illusory scene was probably because the ability to turn back time entered his body at that time.


    What he felt was the power of time and space like a long river!


    "It''s really incredible, and it''s really stalwart to the extreme."


    Even though Habara could see extremely vaguely, it could even be said that what he saw were phantom-like things, but even so he felt a kind of shock.


    Everything in this nature seems to be unable to resist such a majestic force.


    No one can even stop in the flowing river of time, they can only be constantly pushed forward by that invisible force.


    Habara took a deep breath, and suddenly he had an idea, if he could stand in this long river of time and not move forward, then does this mean that he can achieve eternal life?


    Any time traveler''s pursuit of immortality is extremely morbid, and the probability is that the conditions encountered by the time travelers may not be very good during time travel.


    What kind of earthwork crushing, what kind of electric shock, etc., anyway, it¡¯s okay to gather together and say ¡®the **** of death is coming¡¯.


    It''s just that it is unimaginably difficult to achieve this step in the ninja world, but fortunately, the ninja world is not without precedent.


    "Those big tubes are the most typical and the best example!"


    Habara murmured silently in her heart, not to mention anything else, Otsuki Kaguya has lived in the ninja world for thousands of years, and no one knows how long she has lived in the Otsuki clan.


    As for Sage of the Six Paths and his younger brother, it seems that they are dead, but their souls are constantly surging in the ninja world.


    From time to time, they would cheat their corpses to show their existence.


    And if you want to do all of this, then it is inevitable that your strength will continue to improve, or your blood will continue to move closer to those big tubes.


    Habara is already on the right path, what he needs is to work harder, so as to completely achieve everything he wants!


    "The power of time can have more room for exploration. In addition to time regression, it can definitely accomplish more effects similar to attacks."


    There are too many things that can be explored by the power of time, and Habara is absolutely full of confidence in this power.


    Although it is very difficult to reform all these techniques, after giving himself these techniques according to the previous system, Habara will also understand the operating principles of these techniques.


    At the same time, it is also necessary for Habara to practice these techniques properly so that he can reach a greater degree of adaptation.


    In this kind of practice and adaptation, Habara can be considered to be able to understand the principles of these techniques thoroughly, so that he can also modify these techniques to a certain extent.


    It is because of the precedent of such modification that he is confident that he can also make some changes to the ninjutsu of time.


    However, this also depends on whether Habara has any interest and ideas in this regard. After all, he has not made any major changes in terms of spatial ability.


    "After all, this is a very, very time-consuming thing, and the power of space is difficult to control.


    Although the power of time may be more difficult, but it is related to life issues, and I cannot remain indifferent anyway. "


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara already had an idea in his mind, but he still needed to do other things before that.


    Thinking in his heart, Habara''s chakra swayed slightly, and the chakra light sphere in his body, which contained the memory of Beiliuhu''s Kimera technique, began to move.


    In just a moment, this chakra light sphere was completely shattered.


    At this moment, pictures like videos appeared in Habara''s mind, as well as Beiruhu''s inner voice


    "Why did you come so early?"


    Early in the morning, Habara had just finished washing when he saw Tsunade who had come to his door, and Shisui and Fuyue who accompanied them.


    This scene really made Yu Yuan feel his scalp go numb. This woman just finished talking about those things yesterday, but she just ran over today.


    Habara had no good solution for this, he could only bite the bullet and go over to say hello.


    "Didn''t I already tell you, and you can have more time to understand all this if you come earlier, don''t you?"


    Tsunade folded her arms around her chest and said indifferently, she didn''t seem to care so much at all.


    "It''s true to say that, but I''m not sure if the lab has started work now."


    Habara rubbed his head, he said helplessly, but after some thought, he decided to take them to see it.


    This woman is obviously acting like she doesn''t see the rats and doesn''t shoot the eagles, which really leaves Habara with no good way to deal with it.


    The only thing he is thankful for now is that there is nothing shady in his laboratory.


    At least in Konoha under Jiraiya''s control, what''s going on in his laboratory is really not a big deal.


    "Forget it, let''s go, since you are so interested, I can''t spoil your interest."


    After Habara thought it through, he spoke directly, but soon his face became extremely serious.


    "But there is one thing you must understand, everything you see today is the secret of the Uchiha clan.


    Even other clansmen in the Uchiha do not have the right to have access to all of this. If these powers did not come from your grandfather, you would not have this opportunity at all.


    so"


    "You don''t need to tell me this, I know what you mean, and you need to know that I am a ninja."


    Habara''s meaning couldn''t be clearer, and Tsunade naturally knew what he meant, so she said without hesitation.


    In fact, Tsunade really didn''t have much interest in these things, if it didn''t involve her grandfather''s power, and Habara had told her about Mu Dun.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t even have the interest to take a second look. How could she want to explore other people''s secrets?


    After receiving Tsunade''s guarantee, Habara walked straight forward, and after Shisui and Fugaku looked at each other, Shisui directly chased Habara.


    But Fuyue fell behind, and he was responsible for accompanying Tsunade and the others.


    "Do you really want to take them there?" Zhishui asked hesitantly, "I should have told you in advance that some other experiments are going on in the laboratory."


    "What experiment?" Habara was a little curious. He hadn''t run towards the experiment for a while, so he didn''t know much about it.


    On the contrary, Shisui is more concerned about the laboratory, and Uchiha Izumi is his disciple, so he naturally wants to visit the laboratory more often.


    Therefore, he naturally knew more and clearer things than Habara.


    "Do you remember that immortal guy you caught back?"


    Shisui lowered his voice, and said very softly beside Habara.


    "It''s the guy who believes in evil gods. His name seems to be Fei Duan. Now the laboratory is using him for large-scale experiments."


    Fei Duan''s experiments have actually been going on all the time, after all, this ability of immortality is really easy to use.


    Then he will do some experiments, and he can definitely get some data suitable for Habara and the others.


    Anyway, the people in the laboratory have learned over the years that this guy''s extreme pain is basically dead for normal people.


    And his physical recovery is very good, so it is a super good thing for normal people.


    Grasp this rule well and understand Fei Duan''s body reaction well, then cooperate with Bai Jue''s cell experiment to relieve Zhishui and their pain to a greater extent.


    It can also greatly shorten their negative reaction time, allowing them to recover faster, even if they need to fight, it will not have any impact.


    However, the previous experiments may have been somewhat conservative. According to Zhishui, Fei Duan''s current experiment intensity may have increased a lot.


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan couldn''t help asking curiously, "How big is the scale?"


    "It''s actually not bad."


    Zhishui thought for a while before giving his own answer.


    "After the people in the laboratory discovered that this guy would not lose his physical activity even if his body was broken, they began to slice him.


    It''s just that it''s okay for us, but it''s okay for everyone else"


    slice?


    Hearing this word, Habara couldn''t help shivering with chills, and he couldn''t accept the picture of Hiduan slicing.


    Just imagine, this guy''s whole body has been amputated, and all parts have been used for experiments, but the head is still there cursing.


    For any normal person with that kind of scene, he would feel like he was shooting some kind of ghost movie.


    Most importantly, this is not a ghost movie, it is all true, just thinking about it makes Habara sick, let alone other people.


    "Is there time for someone to deal with it?" Habara hesitated for a moment, and then asked quietly.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late. I went to see it at night after I came back yesterday."


    Zhishui shook his head, and then said with a look of horror.


    "The researchers in that scene are all perverts, there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Habara stopped talking when he heard this, he just hoped that the scene wouldn''t scare Tsunade and the others into foolishness.


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems that this is not impossible. Doesn''t this woman Tsunade have a phobia?


    Although Habara didn''t know if she was really pretending, she used this as an excuse to leave Konoha.


    But if he really did, wouldn''t it be possible to stop her from going on?


    Thinking in this way, Habara soon brought Tsunade and the others all the way to the experiment, but they heard the commotion inside before they entered.


    Habara seemed to be able to hear the screams inside, as well as the constant sirens of various instruments.


    "Master Patriarch?"


    When the researchers inside were listening, Uchiha Izumi suddenly noticed Habara and the others who had walked in, and she immediately ran over and shouted respectfully.


    Along with her movements, all the researchers in the entire laboratory stopped for a moment, and they immediately bowed to Yubara to pay tribute.


    "How is this going?"


    Before Habara could say anything, Tsunade frowned and asked angrily.


    At this time, her tone was not good, and her body even trembled a little, because it was really not a good thing to meet her eyes.


    I saw the man with strange stitches all over his body screaming crazily, his limbs were all mutilated, and his body was still oozing blood.


    On the table were his limbs, and even some of his internal organs.


    This **** and cruel scene really made Tsunade sick, but the flame in his heart was instantly ignited.


    She does have a certain degree of blood phobia, which is true, but at this time she is too angry and has returned to Konoha.


    Although such symptoms cannot be said to disappear completely, the impact is not so great.


    This allowed her to stay awake and move even after seeing such a **** scene, but her anger was really out of control.


    But at this moment, Habara said indifferently: "Minister Tsunade, you didn''t notice that guy''s situation seems to be a bit special."


    "Special?" Habara''s words diverted Tsunade''s attention a little, and this also gave Habara a step up.


    Tsunade''s aura just now was really full, and it is completely conceivable how angry she was.


    Habara just wanted to scare her, but he didn''t intend to make any big misunderstandings.


    "This is an experiment. You can call it a human experiment, or a living experiment, but this experiment won''t kill people."


    "Will no one die?"


    Tsunade heard Habara''s words, and now she realized that the guy was screaming miserably, and he didn''t look human, but he seemed to be alive!


    Without Tsunade asking a question, Habara spoke again.


    "This guy used to be a member of the Akatsuki organization, and he believed in the cult of evil gods, so he has an immortal body.


    This guy fell into my hands, and I knew his hands were **** too, so I made a decision.


    Tsunade, don''t you think this guy is the perfect experimental equipment? "


    Habara''s words made Tsunade unable to refute at all, because a person who would never die at all, and this person really had **** words in his hands.


    So it doesn''t seem like a big deal to use him as an experimental equipment to carry out experiments continuously.


    Tsunade naturally knew what the Cult of the Cthulhu was, and she had seen it in the literature about how cruel those guys from the Cult of the Cthulhu were.


    But it was the first time she had seen a living person who had successfully completed the transformation ceremony of the Heretic God Sect.


    Therefore, under the great curiosity, no matter how dizzy and disgusting Tsunade was, she really studied and observed it.


    As a result, after observing this, she couldn''t help but feel that there are so many wonders in the Great Thousand World. This guy''s body has been cut into such pieces, yet he is still alive.


    The most important thing is that his severed body tissues can maintain the activity of a living person even after leaving the body.


    Even after it is stitched back, it can continue to be used normally. Such a thing that violates physiological common sense is a bit unbelievable even for Tsunade.


    According to Tsunade''s own prediction, if her body breaks, she can also use the yin seal to heal her body in a short time.


    Or by summoning slugs to help oneself repair the body, thereby restoring mobility and combat effectiveness.


    But it has been cut open like this for a long time, and even after a day or two it can be sewn back together, which really broke Tsunade''s cognition.


    I have to say, even if Tsunade thinks it''s a little **** and cruel, but such a guy is really suitable for experimenting!


    "But you''d better open up a dedicated laboratory, and be ready to clean up the blood at any time, and you''d better let him shut up.


    Quiet doesn''t have such a heavy smell of blood to work better. Don''t you enjoy listening to him screaming and seeing blood all around? "


    Tsunade is almost the teacher of the researchers in the whole experiment. Basically all the researchers have been trained by her, and even plan to go to her for training.


    In addition, Habara, Shisui, and Fugaku have a very good attitude towards Tsunade, how could they be dissatisfied with the people that Habara respects, who have already been completely "tamed" by Habara?


    He listened honestly to what Tsunade said, but Habara knew very well that what Tsunade said was almost for him.


    However, he also felt that this was quite right. The appearance of being able to act as a haunted house at any time would make everyone feel uncomfortable.


    So he didn''t say too much, and after Tsunade finished speaking, he let Uchiha Izumi take Tsunade to have a good tour.


    Habara is not that familiar with research, so he can''t explain why. It''s better to ask a professional to tell her about the current research progress.


    After everything was clarified, they found a place in the cleaned up laboratory to do it.


    "It seems that your experimental research is already very good, and this time you got the whole body, I think your experiment should become more effective."


    Tsunade looked at Habara at the side and couldn''t help but said with a little emotion, this is not just talk, but she fully believes that this will definitely be achievable.


    Originally, they did so much research with only one arm, and also created Habara, Shisui, and Fugaku, who has never made a move, but everyone knows that he is very strong.


    Now that there is an extra half body, their research efforts can be increased, and they can naturally get more harvested things.


    "Maybe, but it also depends on the follow-up actual operation. After all, no matter how many experimental materials there are, high-quality researchers are needed to conduct research."


    Habara looked at Tsunade with a smile, and basically said it explicitly.


    "So, please ask Minister Tsunade to work harder to make them better, so that the experiment can go on smoothly.


    The results we can get will be more, won''t we? "


    "I know, I will devote myself more to this matter, and I will come here often in the future."


    Tsunade nodded seriously, and then said something Habara didn''t want to hear the most.


    What''s terrible is that Tsunade seemed to know what Habara was thinking, she didn''t give Habara a chance to speak, and directly changed the subject.


    "That''s it. In the future, I will often come to help, so that it can not only touch research, but also help you better train researchers.


    And your laboratory has many possibilities for expansion, and I can also build my own laboratory.


    Back then, my grandfather and the ancestors of your family could join hands to form a huge Konoha.


    Now we cooperate with each other to make Konoha better, don''t you think it''s a good thing? "


    It has to be said that Tsunade really has the talent and ability to be Hokage, and Habara was immediately speechless with such a big hat on.


    What else can Habara say about this shameless statement, could it be that Uchiha Madara defected?


    He defected, Habara couldn''t escape, and he didn''t plan to escape.


    Taking a deep look at Tsunade, Habara could only sigh helplessly in the end, neither expressing agreement nor objection.


    But this is enough for Tsunade, after all, she also knows how shameless her words are, but she doesn''t care.


    She can even transform into a loli to avoid gambling debts, so does she still care about such things?


    "By the way, you said that the real Wood Dun needs the participation of Yang Dun, but how to control Yang Dun?"


    Tsunade glanced at Habara, then asked slowly.


    "Also, although it may be a good thing for Kakashi to lose a sharingan, don''t you worry about Obito who got the eye?


    How do you plan to deal with Kakashi''s future, or what do you think about his development? "


    "I can''t comment on the matter of Yang Dun, because I can control Yang Dun myself.


    But I can tell you very clearly that your grandfather''s wooden escape is probably not the limit of blood successors, but the elimination of blood successors in the true sense. "


    Habara knew that Tsunade probably wanted to use the sea of ??questions to distract him from thinking about other issues, but he was willing to cooperate and not mention those things.


    "How to control Yang Dun requires your own efforts, maybe you can also use some of these Baijue powers.


    I think this power will be good for you, and this power is born out of your grandfather''s power, which may be more cooperative for you.


    But we will not help you with the experiment, you need to find a way by yourself, and we have to take care of ourselves.


    As for Kakashi''s question, why do you want to ask me this question? After all, Kakashi is an adult, doesn''t he have his own ideas? "


    As for Kakashi''s question, Habara himself was also baffled, why he asked him this question, and he himself didn''t have any good ideas.


    However, after careful consideration, Habara finally gave an answer of his own.


    "Actually, why doesn''t Kakashi learn the Flying Raijin Art, he is a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, and this art is also an inheritance for him.


    And he has used Obito''s eyes for so long, and that eye is originally a space system eye, maybe he also has some small changes, right?


    What''s more, now that Kakashi doesn''t have the Sharingan, he doesn''t need to worry about his own chakra. The burden of Flying Thunder God may not be a problem for him.


    Flying Raijin with his Raikiri, and at the same time let him restore the use of swordsmanship, I think Kakashi will definitely be stronger than now. "


    Habara has actually thought about Kakashi''s future positioning. Kakashi himself is very talented, and it is really not a good thing to use a Sharingan that absorbs his mana consumption infinitely.


    Now that there is no such burden, it may be even more beneficial to his growth. Using Flying Thunder God with Chidori, combined with the use of sword skills, will definitely be even more terrifying.


    But Habara was thinking about one thing very quickly, and that was the problem with Obito.


    Having obtained the complete sharingan, his strength has been enhanced to a certain extent, which may not be a big deal to Yu Yuan.


    But for those low-level ninjas, this is a bit of a big trouble.


    Even if Habara knew about his weakness and told everyone about it, others might not be able to take advantage of this weakness.


    "It seems that some countermeasures must be made against Obito. It is best to kill him. If not, he must lose part of his strength."


    Obito Uchiha has never been on Habara''s probation list. If he wasn''t worried about this guy''s divine power space, Habara would have killed him last time.


    But this time Habara didn''t do anything, besides this guy running too fast, there is another key problem, that is, he is holding Kakashi in his hand.


    This made Yu Yuan dare not do anything casually, but now he had to think about it carefully, because it was really dangerous to let him shake outside.


    "It seems that I have to contact Orochimaru again. This guy is really convenient enough in the Akatsuki organization."


    "It''s really interesting."


    In Kusanagi, in a secret laboratory, Orochimaru couldn''t help licking his tongue slightly while looking at the note in his hand.


    This time, as before, Uchiha Habara asked him to investigate the intelligence of the Akatsuki organization. This kind of thing is familiar to Orochimaru.


    But this time there is a big difference, that is, he asked Orochimaru to investigate a guy who he has hardly had such contact with, and ordinary people don''t even know his existence.


    And this guy actually has a very special identity, this guy is Obito Uchiha, the guy who gave Kakashi Sharingan!


    Orochimaru really didn''t expect that the person hidden in this Akatsuki organization is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, not only has reincarnation eyes, kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes.


    Now even the guy who has been dead for a long time is still alive, why doesn''t Orochimaru find it interesting?


    "It''s not easy to deal with this guy, because this guy''s strength is really not a joke."


    Habara revealed some information about Obito to Orochimaru, which made Orochimaru feel that he really had no way to deal with it.


    Because this guy is really much more troublesome than imagined, unless he can summon a more powerful Uchiha Madara!


    "It''s just summoned, and I dare not use it."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and he knew one thing very well, that is, the forbidden technique will eventually have to pay a price.


    He has always been very careful and never wants to put himself in danger.


    Even in the case of dealing with Habara, the Uchiha Madara he summoned is within his controllable range, and there will never be a situation where he is instantly killed by Uchiha Madara.


    But Uchiha Habara made a request, so he doesn''t mind helping out. Whether the Akatsuki organization lives or dies is none of his business, he''s just here to gather wool.


    Xiao organizes to give him money to do the mission, then he can take action to do it.


    Konoha of Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Uchiha Habara provided him with shelter to some extent.


    Although there is also the threat of force, he doesn''t mind helping out, after all, eggs should never be put in one basket.


    Now that Konoha is so strong, and Uchiha Habara is so strong, he is not stupid and naturally knows how to make a choice.


    "Just investigating this guy is not so difficult."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue slightly, this matter is really difficult, the most difficult point is that this guy is hard to find.


    Otherwise, he can follow the same example as the last time he dealt with Beiruhu, and let this guy send himself to Uchiha Habara.


    What''s more, now he still has a large part of his interest in that yin and yang face, but it''s a pity that this yin and yang face is as hard to find as Uchiha Obito.


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Orochimaru frowned suddenly, and his eyes were instantly placed on the ground beside him.


    At this moment, his chakra suddenly exploded, and the cold breath continuously oscillated in the entire laboratory.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not here to make trouble."


    But what Orochimaru didn''t expect was that a hoarse voice sounded before the figure in the ground appeared.


    And this voice made Orochimaru slightly stunned, and the next moment his eyes lit up for a while, because he knew who this guy was.


    It''s really hard to find anywhere, and it doesn''t take much effort to get it. The owner of this voice is the yin and yang face he has been looking for all along!


    Sure enough, after the voice fell, a black and white figure wearing the uniform of Xiao Organization slowly emerged from the ground.


    Obviously, this guy is absolutely, and Jue''s eyes on Orochimaru are also a little wary.


    Because the eyes of this Orochimaru made him very uncomfortable, that kind of eyes were like looking at a test product, which really made him feel sick and uncomfortable.


    But even so, Hei Jue couldn''t do anything about it, his birth was a hasty product, maybe it was to prevent him from being the same as the two elder brothers who had gained power.


    He doesn''t have any attack ability, even if his own texture can cause huge damage, there must be someone who can be attacked by him.


    And he also needs to have a strong body, otherwise he won''t be able to display any aggressiveness at all.


    Orochimaru didn''t believe him, and he didn''t possess a powerful body, so what could he use to attack Orochimaru?


    "Your Excellency Orochimaru, I came to you because I have some very important things to discuss with you."


    Hei Jue watched Orochimaru staring at him silently, so he could only speak.


    "I want to know, has Lord Orochimaru summoned Uchiha Madara?"


    "Uchiha Madara?"


    When Orochimaru heard this question, his eyes could not help flickering slightly, this mysterious guy suddenly ran to him, and also talked about Uchiha Madara.


    So does this prove that this Uchiha Madara actually has something to do with him?


    After all, he knows that Uchiha Madara has always had a plan to resurrect himself, but Orochimaru has no clue, and he just wants Uchiha Madara to fight.


    Now he seems to be able to find out, so he is naturally interested.


    "There is such a thing, I can indeed summon Uchiha Madara, do you know what''s the matter?"


    "Then, I wonder if Your Excellency Orochimaru has any plans to completely control the Akatsuki organization?"


    What Orochimaru never expected was that the amazing hermaphrodite in front of him directly asked a question that stunned him.


    Could it be that this so-called Akatsuki organization is actually a product of Uchiha Madara?


    "Your Majesty Orochimaru, don''t get me wrong. The Akatsuki Organization is not a product of Madara-sama, but it is also promoted by Madara-sama."


    Hei Jue saw that Orochimaru did not speak, but fell into deep thought, so he couldn''t help but speak again.


    "Master Madara actually promoted the belief of the Akatsuki organization, and his purpose was to make the ninja world peaceful.


    The Xiao organization is constantly promoting the plan, but now there is an accident, a huge accident.


    Originally selected by Madara-sama, as the person to guide the Akatsuki organization, he made some extremely wrong judgments, and even did some very bad things.


    In particular, he has been entangled too much in Konoha''s affairs, and now it has developed to the point where it is difficult to control. UU Reading ¡±


    Heijue''s words made Orochimaru narrow his eyes slightly, and now he finds that things seem to be more interesting.


    That Uchiha Obito seems to be a bit too unlucky. It''s really sad that Uchiha Habara is staring at his front foot, and this guy is staring at his back foot.


    But now Orochimaru has fully figured out the key point, and he found that he has really explored a huge conspiracy.


    Uchiha Obito was probably rescued by Uchiha Madara at the beginning, and Uchiha Madara probably regarded him as a pawn.


    And Uchiha Madara''s purpose is to resurrect himself!


    As for how to do it, Orochimaru doesn''t have a concept yet, but Obito Uchiha is probably the key.


    Normally speaking, the key things cannot be changed at will, so the biggest possibility is that Obito Uchiha is a little difficult to control now.


    "Did you take back the eyes placed in Kakashi''s place, did this make this guy have the idea that Obito is not easy to control?


    Or is it not only this incident, but Uchiha Obito''s recent, unknown but actually exposed the actions of this Akatsuki organization? "


    Orochimaru is worthy of being Orochimaru, he wanted to understand a lot of things at this moment, and he also thought of one thing at this moment.


    This Heijue knows that he has summoned Uchiha Madara, so that Uchiha Obito may also know, and that guy may also cause trouble for himself.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s eyes became a little gloomy, and then he looked at Heijue.


    "Do you control the Xiao organization? I have to say that I am really interested."

 Chapter 224： plan

    Hei Jue decided to go to Dashewan because he really had no other choice. If he could, why would he want to go to someone as complicated as Dashewan?


    But now the trouble that Obito has caused is really big enough. First, he went to find Uchiha Habara for some observations, but when he was discovered, he had to fight him if he didn''t leave.


    What was the result? The result was that he was directly recognized by others as who this guy was.


    A person who was supposed to be dead is still alive, what secret is hidden in it, is it really difficult to determine and unimaginable?


    According to Uchiha Habara''s thoughts, I am afraid he will not let go of such information.


    After all, he is a wandering Uchiha with a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Habara, as the patriarch, will figure out what happened in it no matter what.


    Combined with the fact that Obito personally took away Uchiha Itachi, then the affairs of Akatsuki''s organization may be really dangerous.


    And if Uchiha Habara attacks the Akatsuki organization, especially if he finds Nagato and targets the eyes of reincarnation, can Nagato handle it now?


    Of course, I''m afraid Uchiha Habara will also feel embarrassed if he hits six, after all, the power of the reincarnation eye is still terrifying.


    "But Nagato''s current combat power is entirely dependent on the avatar, and Uchiha Yu used to have the power of Bai Ze, so he doesn''t fight you and directly locks the position of your body.


    Don''t you dare to fight him in the main body? I''m afraid the aftermath will kill you by then! "


    All this gave Heijue great anxiety, because all this could really happen.


    If something happens to the eyes of reincarnation, who will use reincarnation to completely resurrect Uchiha Madara?


    Uchiha Madara is not resurrected, how can his mother get out of that **** cage?


    Everything, Heijue is only for his own mother!


    He can endure all ignorant behaviors before Obito, he can patiently teach Obito who is obviously dull, and he can even endure some stupid behaviors of Obito.


    But he absolutely can''t bear anything, which may cause any irreparable things to him to save his mother!


    This is also the reason why he found Orochimaru. He didn''t want Orochimaru to control the Akatsuki organization at all. His purpose was to ask Oroshemaru to summon Uchiha Madara.


    A Uchiha Madara who is strong enough to solve Obito, and then use Obito''s perfect body to reincarnate Uchiha Madara to summon Uchiha Madara!


    "The power of Uchiha plus the power of Senju Hashirama, using this as a carrier to summon Uchiha Madara, this must be Uchiha Madara who has reached the peak in the true sense.


    Then take back Nagato''s eyes, then this is the best body that can allow the mother''s will and Chakra to descend! "


    Obito is indeed the most perfect carrier for Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation, and I don''t know if it was intentional or a coincidence.


    He has not only the power of Uchiha, but also the power of Senju. The Obito formed by the fusion of the two powers is a small Uchiha Madara.


    In addition, he has Yin Yang Dun, which is more suitable for Uchiha Madara to resurrect.


    Uchiha Madara, who is at the absolute peak, is the carrier and the key prop that can best show the power of his mother.


    This is also the reason why Heijue has a curse seal that controls Obito''s heart, but he didn''t detonate that curse seal.


    Once the curse seal is activated, it is a bomb, a bomb that can directly destroy Obito, but it is clear that Orochimaru has the reincarnation of the dirt and summons a more powerful Madara.


    Heijue has more ideas, more thoughts, or a better choice!


    Heijue has Heijue''s thoughts, and Dashewan also has Dashewan''s own thoughts.


    He could imagine that this Black Jue and Obito are now at odds with each other, and Obito is likely to cause trouble for himself because of Uchiha Madara''s relationship.


    Then Da She Wan must not pretend to know nothing, and it is impossible to not take any action.


    It''s really normal to reach a certain agreement with Hei Jue under such circumstances, but he is also very curious about what Hei Jue wants him to do.


    "What do you want me to do?" Orochimaru asked directly: "Or, how do you want me to do it?"


    "It''s actually very simple, that is to summon a more powerful Uchiha Madara."


    Hei Jue spoke directly, without any hesitation at all.


    "The best way to deal with the trouble of Sharingan is to rely on Sharingan. I think as long as you summon a stronger Uchiha Madara."


    "Is it stronger?" Orochimaru licked his tongue slightly, and he asked curiously: "What is the limit of your so-called stronger?"


    "At least it can deal with Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Obito, otherwise there is no point in summoning it, isn''t it?"


    Hei Jue also said clearly, and he was very considerate and explained to Dashewan.


    "Of course, it''s best to be within your control, otherwise I''m worried that Mr. Madara will blame you for disturbing his long sleep, which will cause something bad to you.


    Under your control, I think everything will be the best choice, and I''m still waiting for you to control the Xiao organization. "


    "yes?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he was now 100% sure that the guy in front of him couldn''t believe it, after all, this **** didn''t even tell the truth.


    Of course, Orochimaru would also like to thank Uchiha Madara, if he hadn''t accidentally said it one time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to think so much.


    Heijue would never have imagined that Uchiha Madara had already tricked him, and he had been tricked so silently and so deadly!


    "I understand, but you have to be responsible for finding me some materials, some valuable materials.


    Reviving Uchiha Madara is not easy, and I still need more research. You don''t want a Uchiha Madara that Uchiha Habara can''t deal with, do you? "


    Orochimaru''s words made Heijue frowned slightly, of course he knew what Orochimaru meant.


    Orochimaru summoned Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Habara to fight before, basically they belonged to the category of never winning.


    And if you want to summon a stronger Uchiha Madara, you must need better materials and better technology.


    It''s just that what kind of material Orochimaru wants, which makes Heijue a little elusive.


    "Wait a minute, could it be..."


    Suddenly, Hei Jue seemed to think of something, which immediately made Hei Jue''s face a bit ugly.


    He suddenly realized that it was very likely that Orochimaru wanted Bai Jue''s body!


    Orochimaru is a person who has really studied the cells of Senshou Zhujian. He appeared in front of him with Bai Jue''s body, and he probably already felt that kind of power.


    This is probably the reason why this guy has been staring at him, like looking at a test product?


    Thinking of this, Heijue secretly made a mistake, he really ignored this problem, he was extremely annoyed by the matter of Uchiha Obito, and only thought about how to quickly restore everything.


    To save that vengeful Uchiha Habara from coming to his door, he might have to wait another tens or hundreds of years, or even another thousand years, before waking up his mother.


    However, Hei Jue is still Hei Jue. Although he was a little caught off guard by Orochimaru, he soon recovered.


    He looked at Orochimaru seriously and thought for a long time before he nodded lightly: "It seems that you have discovered the power contained in this white half body, right?"


    "That''s right, it belongs to the power of Senjujuma." Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly: "I''m still curious about how you got this power and how you made it so quiet."


    "Some special methods, don''t you know if you study them yourself?" Heijue''s hoarse voice sounded slowly: "But a friendly reminder, these things are not many, and they are very precious. I think you understand what I mean."


    "Of course I understand." Orochimaru licked his tongue, his eyes have become more excited now.


    He really didn''t expect that one of his things that was difficult or even hard to get was delivered to his door so easily.


    All this made Orochimaru happy, but while he was happy, he was also thinking about how to deal with this Uchiha Obito.


    This guy must be cleaned up as soon as possible, otherwise he can''t use it with peace of mind.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s eyes became clear and he looked at Heijue, and Heijue also stared at Orochimaru.


    "So, we have a good cooperation?"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    ¡­


    "It''s really interesting, Heijue actually wants to attack Obito?"


    Habara got a reply from Orochimaru a few days later, and the contents of the letter really made him a little dumbfounded.


    How much Hei Ze takes care of Obito, although this point is not clearly stated in the original book, but every detail has been shown.


    To put it bluntly, without Hei Jue pulling Obito, this kid would have been running around like a runaway Hutch long ago.


    And without Heijue teaching Obito, how could that kid Obito learn Yin-Yang escape, and have so many skills to control tailed beasts?


    Habara remembered that after Obito went back to find him, Madara-ye directly pulled Obito into his illusion space, and then told about his plan.


    Immediately afterwards, a Heijue gathered together, and after ordering Heijue to teach Daitu, he disconnected the ten-tailed link and went happily to find Qianju Zhujian.


    To put it bluntly, it is because of the help of Heijue that Obito can achieve today''s achievements.


    Otherwise, Obito''s original performance of Kenji in the ninja school may become the behind-the-scenes man who disrupted the entire ninja world?


    "However, why doesn''t Heijue not use the curse seal in Obito''s heart? It''s impossible for him not to know the existence of that curse seal, let alone use it?"


    It''s just that Habara also felt that this matter was a bit strange. Orochimaru made it clear that Kurojutsu wanted to deal with Obito because Obito was out of control.


    Hahara understands this point. After all, the original world does not have him, and his identity was exposed during the Fourth World War.


    The time of exposure is different, and the troubles and consequences are completely different, and there are still existences in the ninja world that they don''t deal with.


    His identity was exposed now, and it was exposed when he provoked himself, and he also snatched Kakashi''s kaleidoscope in front of his own face.


    Especially when Obito took Uchiha Itachi on the road back then, it didn''t seem strange for Heijue to decide that he would join the old and new grudges together to seek revenge from the Akatsuki organization.


    Although it is said that Obito can rely on his own strength to retaliate, such as attacking someone as powerful as Habara, or even attacking other people in Konoha.


    But the problem is, the quiet development space that Heijue needs now, he has no way to make ten tails before he has caught the tailed beast.


    How to summon the sacred tree without ten tails, how to let Uchiha Madara complete the infinite monthly reading?


    And let''s go a little further, Habara took revenge and snatched the eyes of reincarnation, how did Uchiha Madara resurrect, and Uchiha Madara couldn''t be resurrected, how could he wake him up...his mother?


    "So, I became the key to Obito and Heijue''s confrontation, and the trigger of the confrontation was Obito snatching back Kakashi''s eyes, or even the moment when he revealed his identity?"


    Habara still has a good idea of ??all this, and he also knows exactly what kind of role he plays in it.


    As for why Hei Jue didn''t use the seal of Obito''s Heart, he seemed to have some very special ideas.


    "Heijue asked Orochimaru to deal with Obito, instead of killing Obito directly, then this guy must have some other purpose.


    Could it be that he didn''t want to cause too much damage to Obito''s body, or that he didn''t intend to let Obito die at all? "


    Thinking of this, Habara suddenly stood up, as if he realized something at this moment.


    "Uchiha Madara''s power is created by combining the power of Indra and Asura. Although Obito does not have Indra''s power, he is Uchiha after all.


    And he is also a Uchiha with some Asura power, that is to say, his foundation is very good, especially when he still has Yin Yang Dun! "


    The powers of Uchiha and Senshou blend with each other, and the power of Yin Yang Dun cooperates, what the **** is this?


    This is the best and most suitable Uchiha Madara''s filthy reincarnation carrier. This is the carrier that allows Uchiha Madara to wake up and exert his full power!


    "Why didn''t I think of it before!"


    Habara is really confused now, Uchiha Madara will never leave too many hidden dangers in doing things.


    When he knew that Obito would not fully believe in him, how could he let a powerless Heijue look at Obito?


    Even if a curse seal is set on his heart, it is obviously not in Uchiha Madara''s interest for Obito to die like this. He needs someone to guide Nagato to resurrect him.


    Then, he probably still has an implicit decision, that is, he himself will guide Nagato to do all this!


    But to achieve this step, Obito naturally needs to grow, and the previous Obito is obviously not qualified.


    And if everything goes well with Obito, then Uchiha Madara can also wait for his resurrection safely.


    But if everything doesn''t go well, then Heijue will definitely choose to sacrifice Obito, and let him become the carrier of Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation!


    "So, from the very beginning, Obito''s cultivation direction was purposeful, in order to allow Uchiha Madara to use Obito as a carrier when necessary.


    Then use the natural technique of reincarnation to completely leave Uchiha Madara in the world? "


    The more Habara thought about it, the more he felt that the development of the matter was really possible. Uchiha Madara himself would be reincarnated in the dirt, why didn''t he consider this?


    Now that he has considered this point, he must be prepared, and what he is looking at or who he has chosen from the beginning is Obito Uchiha!


    Uchiha Madara said personally that Obito was able to slightly use his special child skills when he was in Sangouyu.


    This may have aroused Uchiha Madara''s interest. After some investigation, he found out that Obito was kind, and then there was a series of follow-up things.


    Given Obito''s strength, some countermeasures must be made. The curse seal of the heart is only used at critical moments, and naturally all these preparations cannot be wasted before that.


    "If this is true, then this Obito is really unlucky to the extreme."


    Thinking of all this, Habara couldn''t help sighing, this Obito was really calculated to death.


    He not only inherited Uchiha Madara''s will, but also assumed Uchiha Madara''s necessary dirty reincarnation body if Uchiha Madara had no way to reincarnate directly.


    Although Habara''s thoughts are a little dark, but he feels that if he is Uchiha Madara, then he may also do relative means.


    Only by living alone can we achieve our goals, Obito is just a pawn.


    When a chess piece is disobedient, he must drain the last bit of available value before being discarded.


    Just after trying to understand all this, Habara suddenly had a new idea, that is, Uchiha Madara must not be allowed to get Uchiha Obito!


    The current Obito is the cornerstone of the reincarnation of the dirty soil. If he is asked to resurrect Uchiha Madara, the whole person will probably fall into the shadow of this great demon king.


    Habara can deal with Uchiha Madara no matter what he does in the future, but that is also the future, definitely not his present!


    At this time, he has just opened the Eternal Eye, and is still in the process of getting familiarized, so it is unnecessary for him to face Uchiha Madara in his heyday.


    Habara never had the thought of dying, let alone any awareness of dying.


    Uchiha Obito is really too troublesome, is this guy just here to make trouble?


    Thinking of this, Habara''s face began to darken slightly, and he felt that he might have to do something.


    "At least we can''t let Uchiha Madara and the others get the Uchiha Obito, and we absolutely can''t let Orochimaru get the Uchiha Obito''s body."


    In an instant, Habara had already figured out a lot of things, and the living Obito could allow Uchiha Madara to complete the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    And the dead Obito fell into the hands of Orochimaru, maybe this guy could pull out some secrets through the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    Although Habara is not worried about Orochimaru knowing the secret of Samsara Eye, but Orochimaru controls Obito, Habara may greatly reduce his deterrence.


    Especially when he still controls Uchiha Madara, Senju Hashirama and Senju Tomonama, plus a Uchiha Obito, this is simply the rhythm of Habara''s death.


    "It seems that we have to plan carefully, either kill and burn the body directly, or..."


    Habara''s eyes narrowed slightly, or he could catch him back and keep him under strict surveillance, and at the same time torture him to find out something that Habara was interested in!


    Although Obito is hated by people now, he has learned a lot of good things that Habara is interested in from Hei Ze.


    It''s like Yin Yang Dun, like the method of controlling tailed beasts.


    But these are his ideal states, it is best if he can catch it, if he can''t catch it, it''s best to burn it with a fire!


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but sighed slightly. He originally targeted Obito because he snatched Kakashi''s eyes in front of him.


    But now it seems that this matter has escalated to the point where even Habara finds it difficult.


    ¡­


    The Obito matter really made Habara feel tricky, and from now on, he couldn''t guarantee whether he could still trust Orochimaru.


    Someone as smart as Orochimaru must have noticed some clues from this, after all, Uchiha Madara yelled in front of them, "My lord is finally back".


    Of course, that''s not what it said, but that''s probably what it meant.


    Once Orochimaru starts to understand and explore, it must be Habara himself who will fall into the passive next.


    Cooperating with smart people like Orochimaru is a matter of half the benefits and half the risks.


    His cleverness allows you to get everything you want with his great cooperation, even if you have any plans, just tell him the result you want.


    He can make clear arrangements for you. You only need to arrive at the scene and wait, and finally the target will be delivered to you easily.


    But once such a person has other thoughts, or even may have other thoughts, you must be prepared that this guy may turn against the water.


    Because you will never know when this guy is going to do it, and you can''t even be sure in what way he will do it.


    This is Orochimaru, a guy who is full of charm and danger at the same time.


    "We must find a way to lure Uchiha Obito out, and then solve the problem directly before Orochimaru and the others notice it. This is the best choice."


    Habara silently thought in his heart that the trouble of Obito must be dealt with, this is an inevitable problem.


    And it is absolutely impossible to do this in front of Orochimaru and the others, otherwise Orochimaru asked himself for the body, so Habara really didn''t have too many reasons to refuse.


    After all, Orochimaru has done so many things for him, and he would not agree to any request within a reasonable range.


    Then Habara must not have the slightest possibility to know some things that may happen in Akatsuki''s organization.


    The current plot has long been messed up, and he no longer has the ability to foresight.


    Even if he knows that the Xiaoxiao organization will do certain things, it''s just that he knows it. If others don''t know, who will pay attention to him?


    Even Habara will inevitably break out some "small conflicts" with other villages in the future, and the Akatsuki organization will interfere with it at that time, and he has no information at all.


    That would be more troublesome than Obito''s complete eyes, Habara would never accept such a passivity!


    "So there must be a plan, a complete plan that can draw out Obito."


    Habara thought about it secretly, but soon he thought of something, and an inexplicable smile appeared on his face.


    "How could I forget about this? It really shouldn''t be."


    Habara murmured to himself, and then he stood up slowly, his gaze turned to the distance, which was the direction of Hidden Sand Village.


    "This matter needs to be well prepared. It is best to prepare everything before Obito fully adapts his eyes and completes the transformation that the kaleidoscope should have!"


    ¡­


    "This is a transformation plan for the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, Minister Habara, do you have anything else to add?"


    In Hokage''s office, Nara Shikahisa put down the document he had just finished speaking, and then he looked at Habara.


    Not only him, but everyone in the conference room looked over.


    In fact, for them, the current plan is complete enough, and this plan is basically based on Habara''s intentions.


    Most of the time, they don''t know why, there are so many strange but practical things in Habara''s head.


    They didn''t expect that there are so many interesting operations in assimilating other places, and they can even be said to be extremely vicious operations.


    What Konoha chose is actually very simple and also very interesting. The basic idea is to let them have their own sense of identity with Konoha or the Land of Fire.


    This sense of identity is directly based on the fact that Konoha will directly modify the welfare standards of these two places, and everything is based on the standards of the Fire Kingdom.


    And in order to enhance cohesion, the country of fire will also send its own officials to the country of soup and the country of grass, and will also send teachers to educate them.


    If you want a person or their descendants to have identity, first of all is the identity of language, culture and history.


    In fact, this point does not require much trouble at all, because the entire ninja world is the same, which saves Konoha and the Land of Fire a lot of things.


    And the others are constantly conveyed in education: We are all the same people, it''s just a matter of belonging to the daimyo.


    The Fire Nation daimyo is protected by Konoha, and we will also be protected by Konoha from now on. This is a good thing for our future, and we are all the same.


    In addition to the transmission in education, there will be no shortage of public opinion propaganda. Daimyo officials and Konoha ninjas will continue to create similar topics.


    Over time, people from these two countries may agree that there is no problem with them belonging to the Nation of Fire.


    Anyway, are they just messing around, and everyone is the same, it''s just that the daimyo has divided himself here.


    Now everyone belongs to the management of Konoha, the Land of Fire, so there is nothing wrong with that, isn''t it?


    Of course, this may be the general trend of public opinion, but there must be a group of people who will not be happy.


    For example, the names of Grass Country and Tang Country, and Ninja Village in these two villages will not be satisfied.


    In this regard, Konoha needs to take action. To deal with ninjas, naturally, ninjas are still required to act. Konoha will be responsible for sending away all these dishonest and restless people.


    In this way, the two countries will become peaceful and unified, and after a few years, the current daimyos of the country of grass and the country of soup will directly announce that they will join the country of fire.


    Then, with the previous series of foreshadowing, the public has a high enough acceptance, everything will seem so logical!


    Naturally, the newly appointed Daimyo of the Fire Nation would not refuse such a matter of expanding the territory, and he even took the initiative.


    Although he knew very well that he was just a puppet, he knew better that he would develop better by following Konoha.


    After all, in the world of ninjas, ordinary people like them really can''t decide!


    After Konoha gets these two pieces of land, future expansion is inevitable, because Konoha can select ninjas from these two places on a large scale.


    And successful families can also live in Konoha. The current Konoha Village may not be able to withstand the sudden surge in population.


    Even becoming a ninja is an extremely difficult thing, and most people''s achievements in this life are probably lower ninja and middle ninja.


    But the ninja world itself mainly relies on the middle ninja and the lower ninja, and the upper ninja is an extremely scarce resource for the entire ninja world.


    It would be a big profit for Konoha to get a batch of Chunin and Genin. It is the most correct thing to ensure their own strength, especially since they are actually bordering the Land of Earth and the Land of Thunder.


    "I don''t think there is anything to add. After all, we still need to see the actual results before we can make more accurate revisions, don''t we?"


    Habara didn''t think there was any attitude to consider at the moment, so after thinking for a while, he shook his head and said.


    "So just proceed with the current situation, I believe we will get a satisfactory result.


    Even if there are some problems, aren''t you still here? I think you will definitely come up with a qualified solution, won''t you? "


    Speaking of this, Habara glanced at everyone present with a smile, and those who came to the meeting couldn''t help chuckling knowingly.


    Yu Yuan has always been a smart person, no matter how strong he is, he prefers to do things within the rules in the village.


    Some actions may seem a bit extreme, but there is no trouble with him at all when it comes to the rules.


    After all, this kid can resist killing three generations of Hokage with his own hands, and he can even resist standing on the stage of Hokage himself, which is really commendable.


    And this guy has always been very good to his own people, no matter what aspect he has treated everyone badly.


    This is also why, the six major families will basically acquiesce that Uchiha is the leader, even the proud Hinata.


    However, Hinata''s current situation seems to have some minor problems.


    According to some news, the conflict between Hinata Hinata and the elders in the family is a little bit sharp, and I am afraid that some interesting or dangerous things are about to happen.


    "Then it''s almost here today."


    Jiraiya saw that Habara didn''t seem to have anything to say, and he decided to end the meeting decisively.


    To be honest, Jiraiya is under a lot of pressure now, he has seen Habara''s plan step by step, and now he has reached the most critical step.


    And once this step is successful, it will really prove that his idea is nothing but bullshit.


    Although before this, the war between Yan Yin and Konoha has proved to some extent, his thinking does have a big problem.


    If Habara hadn''t directly scared Iwagakure with his own strength, both Konoha and Iwagakure are still in an endless war.


    This time Konoha suffered little loss, and Iwagakure lost many people, but it was far from being injured.


    And Jiraiya could really predict that for many years to come, even when Habara was alive, they would not have any thoughts about Konoha.


    Because Yu Yuan planted the seeds of fear in their hearts by virtue of his high pressure, hatred would sometimes become worthless in the face of fear.


    "Master Hokage, I have one more thing to report."


    At this moment, Habara suddenly spoke.


    "I have an idea about Kakashi, Minister Tsunade asked me about it before, and I also expressed my thoughts at the time.


    I think now, we can put this idea into practice, because this may make Konoha appear again with the Fourth Hokage. "


    "Tsunade has already told me about this matter, and I fully agree."


    Jilai didn''t need to think too much, he quickly gave his answer.


    "I have asked someone to take out a copy of the Flying Thunder God Art, and at the same time, I found his experience on practicing Flying Thunder God among the relics of the fourth generation.


    These things, I plan to give Kakashi to him when he has almost recovered. "


    "That''s not enough. I hope Hokage-sama can see if he can find some related relics of White Fang, such as his sword skills."


    Habara thought for a while before speaking.


    "It''s going to be difficult, I''m afraid, but I think there should be some record.


    Of course, Kakashi should have the full copy, but I think we have to animate him.


    Everyone, don''t you want to see the new Konoha Hakuga reborn in the ninja world? "


    The new Konoha White Fang is reborn in the ninja world?


    Habara''s words really moved everyone present a little bit, they all experienced it in Konoha Baiya''s time.


    And the people present were all younger than Hatake Sakumo, almost all of them grew up listening to the legend of Konoha Baiya.


    But the death of this Konoha Baiya really made people have no other better emotions to express besides sadness.


    That kind of regret and loss really made them very helpless, and the truth of their suicide also made people feel annoyed.


    After all, the reason for his death was just because he was not suitable for Hokage. This kind of thing is really unacceptable.


    And Kakashi might have inherited his mantle, but a Sharingan completely changed Kakashi''s style, which has to be said to be a kind of helplessness.


    But now that everything has changed and Kakashi has the opportunity to change himself, it really makes sense to give him the motivation to do it.


    "I understand, I will let Anbu be responsible for this matter."


    Jiraiya thought for a moment, and finally nodded seriously.


    "So, is there anything else?"


    "There is another thing that is considered a personal matter, but it is also very interesting and necessary. I think it can be done."


    Habara smiled again at the corner of his mouth at this moment, and he spoke slowly, but all the people present suddenly felt shuddering.


    "Please Hokage-sama prepare to renovate Hero Konoha''s cemetery in the near future, and take as much as possible of the things that Nohara Lin left behind during her lifetime.


    I told Master Hokage that there is such a technique that can be used to make up for some regrets. I hope to use this news to attract someone''s attention.


    This guy is dangerous, he is dangerous alive, and he is equally dangerous dead.


    So I have to find a way to catch this guy, and even dispose of it without leaving any traces! "


    ¡­


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen you for a while."


    In Konoha''s cemetery, Kakashi took away a bunch of withered flowers, and put in new flowers full of vitality.


    Half-kneeling in front of a tomb with only his name engraved on it, there was some tenderness in Kakashi''s eyes.


    "Lin, too many things have happened recently, too many things that make me dizzy.


    Let me tell you something I''m afraid you already know, that Obito is not dead yet.


    Maybe it''s a good thing for you, because he''s still alive, and this guy made all our worries go to waste.


    But for me, the real Obito is dead, and the only thing left in the world is a demon who wants revenge for you.


    It''s an extremely sad story, and I really hate to tell it, but I feel the need to tell you something about it.


    I''m very disappointed, disappointed with Obito''s transformation, but I can also understand, because he witnessed me kill you..."


    "Perhaps, I should be the one who should have been hit by the falling rock, at least in this way there will be no so many desperate things.


    That way you won''t die, and Obito won''t die like this. He will protect you well according to the agreement, guarding you, even if it costs him his life.


    He may continue to work hard towards Hokage''s goal, and our teacher and teacher''s wife will be fine.


    And I can also go to the Pure Land to accompany my father, and at the same time wait for you to tell me your wonderful life stories a hundred years later. "


    "Now that Obito has changed, he has taken away the eye he once gave me, and this may be the real end of our bond.


    I didn''t choose to resist. During the battle, I also deliberately wanted to see what he had become.


    It is really hard for me to accept such a result, but I am also relieved in my heart, because he took away this eye, so I can truly regard him as an enemy. "


    "But even if it is an enemy, I will definitely try my best to make him wake up, and I will do my best to let him know that he is Konoha''s Obito Uchiha!


    We all have a belief, a belief to protect Konoha, you died because of this belief, and our teacher also died for this belief.


    Obito once fought hard for this belief and finally lost his life, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Now I also want to work hard for this belief. "


    "Lin, I promise you, I will make Obito wake up.


    It''s not the current guy who looks like he''s dressed in Obito, but inside he''s like a devil crawling out of the abyss.


    And Habara, that is, the Uchiha boy I told you about overthrowing the three generations of Hokage, he told me that there is actually a technique that can bring people back to life.


    What he said moved me very much, but I really don''t know if this is correct, hey..."


    Kakashi slowly talked about what happened to him during this time, his tone could tell that he was really sad, but now he is also very gentle.


    The cemetery was very quiet, and Kakashi was very involved. He didn''t leave until a construction team came and told him that Hokage was going to renovate the hero cemetery.


    It''s just that he didn''t notice at all that in the woods not far behind him, a man in a black robe and a whirlpool mask was watching him.

 Chapter 225： The Means of Orochimaru (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival~)

    "The art of resurrecting a person..."


    Obito stood silently in the dark night, his gaze involuntarily turned to the sky.


    At this time, there was a round of silver moon in the sky shining on the earth, and the silver brilliance fell on Obito''s body, making him look less ferocious.


    It''s just that his scarlet eyes made him look so weird, and at this moment he seemed to be in a kind of confusion.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that this world has the technique of resurrecting people, otherwise, how could Uchiha Madara come out of the Pure Land again with his heart and mind?


    In Obito''s memory, it seems that resurrecting a person can only be done through the power of the reincarnation eye.


    Do other techniques really have the ability to resurrect?


    For example, the filthy reincarnation technique, he seems to revive a person, but in fact he just enslaves a person''s soul.


    So the resurrection technique that Kakashi said, he is also extremely disgusted and disgusted in essence.


    And he still had an idea in his heart, if all this is true, there is such a technique that can completely revive Lin, then what is the point of everything he has done?


    He wants to create a world where there are only Kakashi, Lin, and Namikaze Minato in his memory, and that is the world that really belongs to him.


    But if Lin and the others are still alive, is there really any value in creating such a world?


    "Woo..."


    Just when the emotions in Obito''s mind became more and more intense, he suddenly covered his chest, and he felt bursts of severe pain in his chest.


    This kind of pain made Obito wake up in an instant, and his inner thoughts began to slowly dissipate.


    He took a deep breath and calmed down silently. It took a long time for the pain to disappear without a trace.


    "Hmph, this curse seal has started again..."


    Obito cursed secretly in his heart, in fact, he had already discovered the curse mark on his heart a few years ago.


    Moreover, he already knew what Kakashi wanted to say. After all, the person who acted back then was a ninja from Wuying Village. How could he not read the records?


    He can basically be sure that Uchiha Madara made all this, this guy killed Lin!


    But knowing it doesn''t mean he can forgive Kakashi, the person who killed Lin himself, he has never regretted everything he did.


    Besides, he has a new plan of his own, a crazy plan to bring peace to the world.


    He wants to replace Uchiha Madara, he wants to become Uchiha Madara, he wants to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, and he wants to dominate the entire Infinite Tsukiyomi!


    "However, we must pay attention to that technique, and at the same time, we must understand it well."


    Obito has completely recovered, and his eyes have become a bit fierce and weird at this moment.


    In the silvery moonlight he looked like a demon for a moment.


    "If it''s true, then I absolutely can''t let Kakashi and the others have any chance to get it.


    If it is fake, then I will destroy it and take Lin''s remains.


    I must not let this kind of thing tarnish Lin, I must not let such a thing happen! "


    Obito had already made a decision in his heart at this time, and soon he stood up and his whole body began to twist quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared in place, leaving only the moonlight and the breeze blowing the earth.


    ¡­


    "Is this kind of thing really possible?"


    In Orochimaru''s underground laboratory, after he read Habara''s reply, he couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    Habara''s reply to him was actually Habara''s own plan, that is, Konoha tried to tell Obito that there is a ninjutsu that can resurrect people in Sand Hidden Village.


    And their Akatsuki organization could also ''accidentally'' get the information inside Konoha, so they could find a way to make Obito further believe in this kind of thing.


    Orochimaru knew that Habara was looking for an opportunity to attack Obito, but he was more concerned about whether there was such a technique in Hidden Sand Village, and whether it was possible to realize this technique.


    Orochimaru himself knows how difficult it is to bring a completely dead person back to life.


    The first point is how to solve the problem of the corpse. Some people can''t even find the corpse.


    Even if a complete corpse is found, it has already become bones, how can the resurrection be completed?


    Just the first step is enough to determine the death of this technique. Maybe the purpose of its existence is to save the people who just died?


    Even if it is a person who has just died, it is extremely troublesome to deal with.


    Physical damage needs to be repaired, which is indispensable, and the second is how to provide vitality to this person.


    The secret of vitality is actually within the Yang Dun, and it is not a simple matter for the caster to mobilize his own Yang Dun.


    Even if it can be done, then he can die forever, which is equivalent to suicide!


    As for the topic of mobilizing others, it is even more out of bounds. It is extremely difficult to mobilize yourself, let alone mobilizing others.


    At least Orochimaru has studied ninjutsu for so long, and has never seen such a technique that can mobilize the power of others.


    Perhaps, only a true **** can do it?


    Even if such a predicament has been resolved, then the most critical point has to come, that is, how to wake up the soul that has been sleeping in the pure land?


    In fact, this key point is not a big problem for Orochimaru who has mastered the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    He knows how to do all of this very well. I have to say that although the Second Hokage has many problems, he is definitely a genius ahead of his time.


    It is because of him that the incredible art of reincarnation of the dirty soil was born, and Orochimaru is obviously the beneficiary of this art.


    "So, to solve so many problems at once, is such a technique really possible?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he was constantly thinking about this question in his heart.


    After some thinking, he felt that there was a theoretical basis for the existence of such a technique, but it was not so difficult to practice it in practice.


    And he was also thinking about another thing, that is, there might be some basis for Uchiha Habara daring to say such words.


    Regardless of whether this is true or not, Orochimaru feels that it is necessary for him to check it out and understand it.


    After all, he is interested in any ninjutsu, especially this kind of jutsu that looks so magical, it would be a pity if he couldn''t get a better understanding of it.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru also made a decision, but soon he frowned, and then he became extremely vigilant.


    Because he noticed that someone came to his laboratory!


    ¡­


    When there was a ripple in the space, Orochimaru clearly saw a guy wearing a black robe and a mask appearing on his face.


    He knew this guy was it, I''m afraid this guy is the one that the black hermaphrodite Uchiha Habara wanted to solve, the Uchiha Obito who might trouble him.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, he didn''t quite know the purpose of this guy coming to find him now, but he knew that this guy was not so easy to deal with.


    This guy''s kaleidoscope Sharingan ability is the power of space. No matter who encounters this kind of weird power, he will feel difficult.


    Orochimaru is naturally no exception. To deal with this guy, there may be a very good choice, and that is to summon Senshou Feijian to come out.


    This second-generation Hokage is not only good at the technique of Flying Raijin, but according to reliable sources, he once killed a Uchiha with a kaleidoscope.


    But Orochimaru was also worried that if he summoned a powerful Senshou Feijian and he couldn''t control it, it would be a big trouble.


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru calmed himself down, and then he licked his tongue lightly.


    "Sharingan, is it another Uchiha, you are the one who brought Uchiha Itachi into the organization."


    "That''s right, it''s me."


    Obito nodded slightly, and then he took a deep look at Orochimaru before speaking slowly.


    "It seems that you have indeed been aware of my existence for a long time, but this is not an accident, after all, you are Konoha Sannin''s Orochimaru."


    "That''s really too high a reputation, but I don''t know who you are."


    Orochimaru asked with faint eyes, of course he knew who the person in front of him was, but normally he had no information.


    As Ninja Orochimaru''s acting skills are also very good, his performance makes people unable to tell the truth from the fake, and Obito seems to be too lazy to care so much now.


    "I came to you because I have some questions to ask, some very interesting questions."


    Obito didn''t answer Orochimaru''s question, but spoke directly.


    "Do you think there is a technique that can completely resurrect the dead, a real resurrection?"


    "The resurrection of the dead, the real resurrection?"


    Orochimaru couldn''t help being slightly taken aback when he heard this question, and then he couldn''t help feeling slightly in his heart, Konoha''s efficiency is really high enough.


    How long has it been since I received the information, and Konoha has already completed the preparations and started to take action?


    But since Konoha has acted, it''s best not to hold back on his own side, and Orochimaru said directly when he thought of this.


    "It seems that you have a very complete intelligence system in Konoha, and you are still lurking in Konoha''s high-level."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I just want to know if this technique exists!"


    Perhaps because he has obtained complete eyes, Obito has become even stronger at this moment.


    His eyes began to move rapidly, and a pair of kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes appeared in his eye sockets in an instant.


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyes even more when he saw this scene. This guy who was taught badly by Uchiha Habara seemed to have a bad attitude.


    Even Uchiha Habara was quite polite when facing him.


    And even if Uchiha Habara is strong, it is because he has that strength and ability, so why do you guys have that?


    Because you are the carrier of Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation, or because you got back Kakashi''s eye, you can challenge Uchiha Habara?


    Orochimaru is very dissatisfied with Obito''s attitude in his heart, but his castle is still very deep.


    After all, facing a guy who has been targeted by so many dangerous people, Orochimaru really doesn''t think there is any possibility of this kid being spared.


    "Are you so anxious? Forget it. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, then spoke slowly.


    "You should have learned about this technique from Uchiha Habara, but to be honest, I don''t know if this technique can work.


    But in terms of theoretical basis, this technique is possible, and the problems it needs to face can actually find solutions in various places.


    Of course, these are not the key. "


    Speaking of this, Orochimaru paused slightly, and then he spoke meaningfully.


    "The most important thing is that this information comes from Uchiha Habara!"


    After saying this, Orochimaru stopped talking nonsense, and Obito completely fell into silence.


    Orochimaru''s meaning couldn''t be clearer, that is, ''This information comes from Habara, so they have a need to believe it is true''!


    Because at this time, no matter in terms of strength or status, Habara was destined to say that what he said would never be a joke.


    There must be some basis for what he said, even those who hated him must admit it.


    When Obito heard Orochimaru''s words, his eyes moved slightly. At this moment, his heart seemed to be in chaos, and it became more complicated.


    If all this is true, then...


    Obito once again fell into hesitation and entanglement at this moment, and at this moment his heart began to ache again.


    That kind of pain was stimulating him crazily, and it seemed to be warning him not to continue thinking about it.


    But Obito couldn''t control himself, he couldn''t help but fell into deep thought, and Obito asked hoarsely amidst the pain and entanglement.


    "So, what do you think, Orochimaru?"


    "I?"


    Orochimaru felt something was wrong with Obito''s breath, but he didn''t pay too much attention to these things, he just smiled calmly.


    "I will choose to have a look, to investigate, and even if I have a chance, I will get all this before Uchiha Habara succeeds!


    Of course, this would be very dangerous, because that was Uchiha Habara.


    It''s just that there is such a miraculous technique, I will not let it go no matter what, at least I have to see what kind of technique it is. "


    Orochimaru''s words made Obito close his eyes slightly, and it took him a long time to open them again, but this time his eyes became extra firm.


    "I see, then you will leave this matter to you"


    Obito said in a hoarse voice, while speaking, his body also began to twist at this moment.


    Orochimaru quietly watched the changes in Obito, the distorted figure and the distorted space, his eyes also shone slightly.


    And at the moment when Obito completely disappeared, the voice of his last sentence also fell in Orochimaru''s ears.


    "I will go with you, I will assist you secretly, don''t let me down!"


    Orochimaru stood quietly on the spot, savoring Obito''s last words, for a long time he couldn''t help shaking his head in disdain.


    Then he turned around and continued his experiment, obviously he didn''t take Obito too seriously at all.


    "Do you really think you are Uchiha Madara, or do you think you are Uchiha Habara?"


    Orochimaru murmured silently in his heart, but the last experiment in his hand also stopped.


    "Looks like I''m about to go, Sand Hidden Village, I haven''t been there for a while.


    And my experiment is not completely completed, but it should be no problem to barely control the second generation that is close to the peak. "


    This time they were going to deal with Obito Uchiha, but considering that he might collide with Habara, he didn''t need to make some necessary preparations.


    "Although it is very dangerous, it is also possible to see the effect. Such a small number of cells should be controllable."


    Orochimaru silently thought in his heart, what he prepared this time has the existence of leukocytes!


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 226： Killing intent!

    "How is this going?"


    In Konoha''s own laboratory, Habara couldn''t help but fell into silence when he saw the reply letter from Orochimaru in his hand.


    In the letter, Orochimaru told him that Konoha had attracted Obito''s attention, and he had also confirmed Obito''s idea, and now they are ready to dispatch.


    However, the specific dispatch time has not been fully determined, and he will send the message to Habara when it is dispatched.


    It can be said that the content of this information is all what Habara wanted, because everything is proceeding according to his plan.


    But the problem is that he obviously hasn''t launched any action plan yet!


    They just did the preliminary work of the plan, and in terms of implementation, they planned to let Orochimaru "accidentally know this secret".


    Habara also made this very clear in his letter to Orochimaru, but he never expected that Obito had already obtained the information.


    This really baffled Habara, he really couldn''t figure out what was going on here.


    "Is it possible that Kakashi said something in front of Nohara Rin''s tombstone, but was overheard by Uchiha Obito?"


    Habara thought for a long time, and finally only thought of such a possibility, and this seemed to be the only most likely situation he could think of.


    However, if this is true, then this proves once again how dangerous and troublesome Obito is.


    And this also strengthened Habara''s determination to get rid of this guy, because the degree of trouble this guy showed was beyond imagination.


    At least Habara can''t stand this kid running around in Konoha, Konoha is Habara''s territory!


    "Master Patriarch, the bones have been completely spliced ??together."


    While Habara was muttering in his mind, a voice interrupted Habara''s thoughts, and he also nodded to show that he understood.


    Konoha''s restoration of the hero''s tomb was proposed by Habara, but its essential purpose is to facilitate Habara to experiment with certain special techniques.


    After all, he couldn''t dig other people''s graves with great fanfare, so he had to find a suitable reason.


    And now, Nohara Lin''s remains have completely fallen into his hands, and he can also start to perform some conscious operations.


    Not long after, a pile of skeletons were delivered to the laboratory where Habara was, and Habara couldn''t help but sighed slightly when he saw this somewhat thin skeleton.


    A thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl was only at the age of studying in his previous life, but she has been used as a combat power here, which is not a tragedy.


    Moreover, the purpose of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara to establish Konoha is to protect the safety of children and everyone in Konoha.


    But in the end, it turned into a war machine inexplicably. The war that broke out in the Ninja Village era was so destructive that it was unimaginable.


    The most important thing is that for the so-called victory, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen started to let the children participate in the war.


    Compared with the family era of Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara back then, how is it better?


    It is even more cruel and bloody. After all, the scale of the war will only increase and more people will die.


    Shaking his head lightly, Habara didn''t bother to think about these questions anymore, after all such a thing was impossible to happen, at least in his hands!


    And he still has a question to think about, that is, why didn''t Uchiha Obito take away Nohara Rin''s body?


    Habara knew that Obito had dealt with the group of Kirigakure Anbu alone, and he had a lot of time to take Nohara Rin''s body away.


    But in the end he didn''t do this, but stayed where he was and let Kakashi and the Konoha troops who rushed over to deal with it.


    Could it be that this guy still hopes that Lin is not dead, so he doesn''t want to see this dead Lin at all.


    Or, does he know that Lin loves Konoha in his heart, so he hopes that she can return to Konoha to be buried?


    But no matter which one it is, this is not a particularly big problem for Yu Yuan. The most important thing is that Nohara Rin''s body is left behind in Konoha.


    He randomly took a piece of bone, and after Habara asked the people in the laboratory to put the remains away, he left the laboratory directly.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the location of Konoha Prison, and Zhishui had already been waiting for him here.


    "Is everything ready?" Habara asked directly.


    "It''s ready, don''t worry." Zhishui nodded, but he was a little curious: "What are you planning to do?"


    Shisui obviously didn''t know about Habara''s plan, Habara just gave him an order, and he followed it directly.


    "Reincarnation of Dirty Earth, I need to confirm whether this person is Nohara Lin."


    Habara didn''t hide from Shisui either, he directly stated his answer.


    Although according to the records, the follow-up Konoha troops did bring back Nohara Rin''s body, but no one knows if there was any minor accident in the middle.


    It is really important to make sure who you have in your hands, especially Habara has also thought about what he will do next if he snatches something from Sand Hidden Village.


    There are many procedures that need to be done to revive a person. The first thing is that the person needs to have a complete, at least a relative "framework" in the world.


    What Habara wants to do is to refer to the state of Uchiha Madara being resurrected by the reincarnation natural technique, that is, the reincarnation of the dirt and the resurrection technique!


    Therefore, what Habara has to do now is to determine who the person in his hands is, and then he can proceed to the next step of the plan.


    ¡­


    "Senior Kakashi, long time no see."


    Kakashi, who was walking on the street, suddenly heard a familiar voice, which made him turn his head and look over.


    Soon Kakashi''s eyes turned into crescents, and it was obvious that he already knew who the person calling him was.


    "Heaven, long time no see."


    That''s right, the person who called Kakashi was once cheated by Kakashi, but in the end there was no conflict with Kakashi.


    And cooperated with Kakashi to manage Anbu, and finally quit Anbu and entered Tianzang of the Security Department.


    At this time, Tianzang has removed Anbu''s mask, and his attire is basically the same as in the original book, except that his vest is not the standard green color of Konoha.


    Habara''s transformation of the security department is very complete and thorough, and in order to better distinguish the armed forces inside Konoha, he also uniformed their uniforms.


    The vests on all members of the security department are blue, and this also allows everyone to recognize who they are in the first place.


    However, Habara''s dress requirements are also very clear, that is, you can only dress like this when you go to work, and you don''t need to wear like this on weekdays.


    Don''t talk about them at first, even the residents of Konoha are not very used to this kind of dress.


    But slowly everyone got used to it, and as the Ministry of Security became the governor of the security, there will be a series of reforms and actions that are more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    This blue vest has basically become a symbol of recognition by the residents of Konoha, because they know that it is absolutely right to find the security department in Konoha.


    And those ninjas in blue vests quickly accepted it after getting a little familiar with it.


    At first they thought that they only needed to wear it when they were going to work, even if they were not used to it, it would only take a few hours, but now they themselves are very happy to wear it on weekdays.


    But the rules are the rules, they dare not and are not allowed to dress like this when they are resting on weekdays.


    Tianzang is dressed like this now, obviously he still has a mission, and Kakashi knows that the security department has good benefits but is busy on weekdays.


    "It''s been a long time, and Senior Kakashi can call me Yamato."


    Tenzo-Yamato said with a smile, he touched his head and gave an explanation.


    "This was changed by the Minister. Although I don''t know what it means, I think it''s not bad."


    "It seems that Minister Habara values ??you very much. Come on, God... Yamato."


    Kakashi nodded, and he was happier looking at the junior in front of him.


    Although the incident with Obito really gave him a huge shock, but inside Konoha, he could feel an unprecedented warmth.


    "By the way, Kakashi-senpai, the Minister wants to see you."


    At this moment, Tianzang suddenly said seriously.


    "The Minister didn''t explain too many reasons, but he asked me to inform you to go to Konoha Prison, saying that there is something important to talk to you about."


    "Konoha Prison?"


    Kakashi nodded seriously when he heard the news, since Habara asked him about the matter, he naturally couldn''t delay.


    Now he has been summoned by Jiraiya, and he also knows the direction Konoha hopes for his future development, and this direction was proposed by Habara.


    This made Kakashi feel a little grateful to Habara, after all, he got the training method of Flying Thunder God and his teacher''s manuscript through this incident.


    How much help this is, Kakashi can''t imagine, even now Flying Thunder God is still classified as a forbidden art.


    Moreover, Jiraiya also told him the direction of his future development, and this was firmly kept in Kakashi''s heart.


    In the past, because of guilt in his heart, and because of the sharing eye, he finally gave up the path that should be considered the most suitable for him.


    Now he has to go back to that path and make modifications and optimizations. This is definitely not an easy task, but it is also the thing that most inspires Kakashi''s fighting spirit.


    "I see, thank you, Yamato."


    Kakashi looked at Yamato, and he said to Yamato with a smile.


    "Well, let''s get together sometime."


    "Okay, but I hope Senior Kakashi won''t give me another ''surprise'' this time."


    Yamato also nodded, and then said pointedly, and this sentence made Kakashi a little embarrassed.


    The last time he talked to Yamato to get together, it turned out that he was only trying to get information from him, and when he turned his head, Yamato was well tricked by him.


    Although it has been so many years, Kakashi himself feels a little embarrassed every time he thinks of this.


    But this incident has passed now, Konoha is not what Konoha used to be, and they are no longer what they used to be.


    After bidding farewell to Yamato, Kakashi quickly walked towards Konoha Prison, and it didn''t take long before he saw Shisui waiting outside the prison.


    After Zhishui saw him, he immediately led him to walk inside, but Zhishui also kindly reminded him when he was walking.


    "No matter what you see later, remember not to get excited, understand?"


    "I see."


    Kakashi nodded, he didn''t know what Shisui meant when he said this to him, but he kept it firmly in his heart.


    Perhaps, there is something particularly interesting, maybe there is something very shocking.


    Following Shisui''s footsteps, Kakashi came to the inside of the prison, and headed all the way to the area of ??serious criminals.


    Each area of ??the current prison is divided, and these people who have committed major crimes are forbidden to whisper in it, and they are not allowed to communicate at will.


    Kakashi didn''t know why he did this, but he seemed to have heard some rumors that Habara started reforming the prison from the first day he took over the security department.


    His purpose seems to be to prevent these serious criminals from sharing their criminal skills in private. According to Habara''s original words, it seems to be to prevent the prison from becoming a "long field enlightenment"?


    Kakashi thought this was quite interesting, but when he thought of the scene where a group of dangerous guys communicated how they would destroy themselves, he felt that it was really necessary to do so.


    If these guys had a chance to escape, it would be disastrous for Konoha as a whole.


    Soon, they came to an office, and the purpose of entering the office was to erect a coffin there.


    Kakashi didn''t pay attention at first, but when he saw clearly from the corner of his eye who was the person with closed eyes standing in the vertical coffin.


    He was suddenly struck by lightning, and his whole body stayed in place...


    ¡­


    "So, you decided to go to Sand Hidden Village, and Orochimaru?"


    In the Land of Rain, Heijue and Obito stood on a high mountain overlooking the entire Land of Rain, and at this time, Heijue''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Obito found him and told him a piece of information that made him very excited, that is, Obito planned to go to the Land of Wind to find a special art!


    In particular, his decision has already been verified by Orochimaru, which makes Hei Jue and Hei Xin extremely carnival!


    Heijue couldn''t be more clear about what this means, it means that this is approved by Orochimaru, an opportunity to directly attack Obito!


    "That''s right, I''m going to witness and deal with some things well."


    Obito said indifferently, UU reading his gaze involuntarily turned to the sky.


    "I hope there will be no trouble this time, and I hope that Bai Jue can enter the Kingdom of Wind, and I want the layout of Hidden Sand Village."


    "Why didn''t you find a scorpion?"


    Hei Ze directly spoke, he didn''t ask what Obito was going to do.


    "Isn''t Xie the traitor of Hidden Sand Village? I think a person like him must have enough backers in Hidden Sand Village."


    "This operation is top secret. The fewer people who can know, the better, because I don''t want to..."


    Speaking of this, Obito turned his head silently, his pair of kaleidoscopes looked particularly permeable in the rainy night.


    "The Akatsuki organization is downsizing, especially after losing Orochimaru!"


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 227： Orochimarus Secret

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again!


    "This is... Lin?"


    Kakashi looked at Lin who was standing in the coffin in astonishment, and he seemed to be in a trance.


    He seemed to see Chidori shining in his hand again, and the girl appeared in front of his eyes in the next second.


    And his hands were once again covered with blood, which he couldn''t wash off at all!


    "You came?"


    Habara naturally heard the voice, he turned around and nodded to Kakashi with a smile before speaking.


    "That''s right, it''s your friend and your teammate, Nohara Lin."


    "Minister Habara, what is this..."


    Kakashi took a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down, and then he asked slowly.


    Shisui had already greeted him just now, which made Kakashi mentally prepared, even though he was really shocked by the scene in front of him.


    But at this time, he may be able to control his emotions, especially because he believes in Habara, and believes that he must have his own purpose and ideas in doing so.


    That being the case, Kakashi naturally cannot be impulsive, and absolutely does not allow himself to be impulsive. If something bad happens due to impulsiveness, that is the most terrible thing.


    "It''s not bad, you calm down quickly, but you are far ahead of that boy Obito based on this."


    Habara nodded to Kakashi, and then he let Kakashi and Shisui sit down, and then he spoke slowly.


    "As I said, I accidentally learned that Hidden Sand Village has a resurrection technique, but after thinking about this technique, I also discovered a fatal problem.


    That is, how do we give people who have passed away a suitable carrier, so that we can resurrect ourselves?


    For example, some people''s remains could not be found due to various reasons. For example, there are people like Lin, whose remains are only bones.


    So after some thinking, I think I can adopt a more compromise method, and this method is the technique of reincarnation. "


    The resurrection technique in Hidden Sand Village is called the technique of reincarnation, but the problem with this technique is indeed not small.


    In order to make up for the problem of this technique, the method that Habara can consider is naturally the technique of reincarnation of dirt.


    Reincarnation of the Dirt is actually not particularly difficult to learn, but the difficulty lies in the precise control of this technique, which is the key to summoning a powerful ninja.


    In addition, it is the caster''s control over the spell, and whether the body that carries the soul of the summoned is up to standard.


    Only when a sufficient standard is reached can the summoned be able to exert even more powerful power.


    It can be said that this technique is easy to get started but extremely difficult to master.


    Habara himself can only be regarded as just getting started, and his skills are still copied from Uchiha Madara Yuyin''s school.


    But this is enough, after all, Habara doesn''t need to be reincarnated to show his strength, and his strength at this time is already enough for him to use.


    After hearing Habara''s explanation and description, Kakashi also understood what Habara meant at this moment, but he still has great doubts now.


    That''s why Habara is so confident, confident that he can get the resurrection technique?


    He didn''t ask this question, but his expression has completely explained his thoughts clearly.


    Habara just glanced at it and immediately understood what he meant, and then he continued to speak.


    "As for whether that technique exists, in fact, this is not an issue we need to consider, the most important thing is that we are ready.


    If it exists, then it proves that Scorpion''s information is true, and we will naturally be able to resurrect Nohara Lin when everything is ready.


    And if this information is false, it doesn''t matter, because the essence of this information also has my purpose of using it to lure the enemy, and now all plans are going well.


    At that time, we have completed what we should have done, and then we can rebury Lin. Of course, if you want to have a good communication with him, that''s okay. "


    Speaking of this, Habara pointed to Nohara Rin who was still sleeping, and then he asked curiously.


    "Should I wake her up, you two have a good chat, after all, they haven''t seen each other for a long, long time in a real sense."


    "No, I think it''s better to forget it."


    Kakashi seemed a little hesitant, but soon he firmly shook his head and rejected Habara''s proposal.


    Although he was indeed a little moved, but now he didn''t know how to face Lin who had just woken up.


    For him, this is really hard to accept, and he really doesn''t know how to accept it.


    Taking one last look at Rin, who was standing there motionless with her eyes closed, Kakashi finally withdrew her gaze and looked at Habara.


    "Minister Habara, I don''t know what the plan you are talking about is."


    "Plan, a small action that can lure Obito out."


    Speaking of this, Habara took a serious look at Kakashi, wondering if this kid attracted Obito again.


    You must know that in the original book, Kakashi was talking nonsense there, which resulted in Obito knowing the time of Kushina''s birth, which eventually led to a huge tragedy.


    But this incident has passed, and strictly speaking, Kakashi can''t be blamed so much.


    Because no one thought that Obito was still alive, and he was still thinking about Lin. No matter who caused such a tragedy, he could only regret it.


    "We are going to go to Sand Hidden Village to find the technique I told you about. After all, Lindu has already been summoned by me, so it would be a bit bad if we don''t continue.


    What''s more, I have used some means to let people in Akatsuki''s organization know about this, and Obito also knows what I think.


    And what I have to do now is to cut off the damage this guy may cause to Konoha. "


    Having said that, Habara stood up and looked at Kakashi with a smile, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Obito is too dangerous, and his ability is too troublesome for Konoha.


    Although I won''t be afraid, and maybe many people will not be afraid of him, but once he uses those eyes to make a sneak attack, it will be disastrous for Konoha''s low-level ninjas.


    So I had to make some decisions, some necessary decisions and plans, I think you understand what I mean, Kakashi. "


    Habara''s words made Kakashi''s face change drastically, how could he not know what Habara meant?


    This made him clenched his fists slightly involuntarily, he really wanted to persuade Habara, whether he could leave Obito alive.


    Because he still hopes to wake up Obito and get back the one who used to be Obito, but he also knows that he can''t speak, he doesn''t have the qualifications to speak.


    The current Obito is really a demon who has fallen into hell...


    .....


    In Sand Hidden Village, wind and sand danced all over the sky, Habara and Shisui walked slowly in the sand.


    Sandstorms in the Land of Winds have always been an extremely difficult problem to solve, and the drought caused by such windsand sandstorms is also the reason why Sandy Village is extremely impoverished.


    However, these things have nothing to do with Habara and the others. At this time, they are slowly heading towards the hidden sand village.


    It''s not that they don''t want to move faster, but that such a sandstorm really makes them unable to move faster.


    "This place is really the same as before, nothing has changed much."


    Zhishui glanced at the surrounding environment, and he couldn''t help tightening his turban covering his face.


    "It''s still like this ghost, it''s still unbearable."


    "That''s why Luo Sha is desperately trying to expand outward, because he knows that if the Kingdom of Wind doesn''t want to spread out, there will be no room for development."


    Habara said calmly from the side, he was also a little uncomfortable by the wind and sand in front of him.


    This desert-like climate really shocked him a lot, or he was shocked by such a natural landscape.


    It has to be said that the stalwart of nature is the most heart-pounding, and no matter who sees the power of this stalwart, it will be emotional.


    The power of human beings is indeed insignificant before nature, but human nature makes them constantly challenge and defeat nature.


    Ninja is such a profession, and Habara is even more advanced in this profession.


    But even the upper reaches are divided into levels, at least Habara doesn''t think he is top-notch in this level.


    Because counting those aliens from the Otsutsuki clan, the ninja world is the real Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    "War is really a disgusting thing, but we are on the road to peace in the ninja world step by step."


    Zhishui sighed slightly, and then he continued.


    "By the way, Habara, how is the situation at Orochimaru?"


    "Oshemaru, he has arrived. If there is no accident, he is probably investigating the local situation."


    Facing Shisui''s inquiry, Habara quickly gave an answer. Habara and the others started this operation because they received a signal from Orochimaru.


    And along the way, Orochimaru has also maintained contact with Habara, which allows Habara to have a clearer grasp of Orochimaru''s dynamics.


    Now Orochimaru has arrived at the town near Sand Hidden Village, and he is going to pass through the one-line sky fortress after finishing up, so as to really enter Sand Hidden Village.


    But there is a little trouble, that is, Obito has already acted in advance, and Orochimaru and Obito did not meet many times along the way.


    And Habara also learned one thing through Orochimaru, that is, Obito has malicious intentions towards Orochimaru!


    In fact, this matter is really not difficult to understand. After all, Orochimaru is the one who knows the real situation of Uchiha Madara, and Obito claims to the world that he is Uchiha Madara.


    Even though Obito might use this term less and less in the future, but before that he didn''t know how many people he had deceived.


    It will take time for him to be fully exposed, at least it is not the time for him to fully move to the foreground.


    Therefore, it is not uncommon for this guy to really deal with Orochimaru. After all, Orochimaru may be really, really troublesome to him.


    But no matter how troublesome it is, Habara doesn''t look good that he can solve Orochimaru.


    In Habara''s view, to solve Orochimaru, one should start from the soul level, because Orochimaru has already crippled his own soul in order to live forever.


    Each of his reincarnations is a consumption of his own soul, and the carrier of his reincarnation cannot be as compatible with his soul as his original body.


    Habara remembered that he seemed to need to clean up the original host''s soul every time he was reincarnated, otherwise he would not be able to "live securely".


    Even in order to "live" better, he has already educated and brainwashed the person he wants to reincarnate in various ways in advance, making that person believe that Orochimaru is the only one.


    But problems at the soul level, or a person''s instinctive consciousness, cannot be solved once and for all through brainwashing.


    If you should be afraid, you will still be afraid, and if you should counterattack, you will still choose to counterattack. This is probably one of the reasons why Orochimaru''s soul is consumed.


    But if he can be permanent, maybe the situation will be better, but the point is that he can''t do it.


    He is an outsider, his body will naturally reject his soul, and in this constant wear and tear, either his soul will be finished, or the body that carries him will collapse.


    Orochimaru is so strong, naturally in the end, the body that carries him is finished, and he has to find another body.


    So he fell into a vicious circle, every three years he had to complete reincarnation until he met Bai Jue.


    Bai Ze itself is a mentally retarded existence, and his body has been trained by Hei Ze and Uchiha Madara one after another.


    This also means that the adaptability of this body is very, very good, and the strength of this body comes from Senshouzhujian, and it can even be said to be Asura.


    Therefore, Orochimaru naturally avoided the tragedy of constantly changing his body in the follow-up, and his strength may have become stronger at that moment.


    But that is not known how many years later, at least for now the best way to deal with Orochimaru is to directly attack the soul.


    For example, the illusion of one-hit death, or some spells that directly hit the soul.


    However, it is a pity that there is no such powerful technique Obito. His space power can strangle Orochimaru, but will Orochimaru really die?


    Obviously this is unlikely, even if Habara played in person, all he can do is to make Orochimaru hide honestly, and there is nothing else he can do.


    "Habara, I think we''re almost there. UU Kanshu "


    When Habara was thinking about Orochimaru, Shisui''s voice suddenly interrupted his train of thought.


    Slightly raising his head to look, he saw a huge fortress looming in the wild sand.


    If there is no accident, it is the strongest and safest fortress in Hidden Sand Village.


    It belongs to the last line of defense of their village, which can not only prevent wind and sand, but also block the enemy''s first-line sky fortress.


    "It seems that we have indeed arrived, and I have to say that this is really magnificent."


    Habara looked at the huge fortress in the distance, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "A good show is about to be staged, I don''t know if you are all ready..."


    ¡­


    To provide you with Konoha of Great God Void Singer: Make Uchiha Great Again the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 227 The Secret of Orochimaru (Please subscribe for free reading.https://

 Chapter 228： Thats Uchiha Habara!

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again!


    "boom....."


    In a hidden corner of Sand Shadow Village, Obito casually threw Sand Shadow Anbu against the wall, and this Anbu lost his eyesight, obviously he was tortured by illusion.


    However, Obito''s eyes were a bit complicated at this time, because he didn''t get the specific information he wanted.


    This Anbu obviously didn''t know about the resurrection of ninjutsu in the village, and he didn''t give any valuable information at all, which made Obito very distressed.


    "Already the fifth one, why is there still no information available?"


    Obito muttered to himself, he had been in Hidden Sand Village alone for some time, and during this time he had been inquiring about the forbidden technique.


    It''s just that this forbidden technique doesn''t seem to exist at all, as if no one knows about it at all, which makes Obito feel a little headache.


    Normally, the research and development of any technique will have certain records and materials, even if these things must be sealed away from outsiders, but there will always be traces.


    Mizukage, who has been in Obito for so long, has long understood one thing, that is, no one can completely lock up one thing!


    Everything will leave certain traces, as long as you find these traces, you can dig out some unknown things.


    "Could it be that you want to look through the records of Shayin Village, such as large-scale missing persons, or the decrease in the number of personnel in the medical department and prison camp?"


    To do this kind of resurrection experiment, Obito absolutely does not believe that it will not go through human experiments.


    And once human experiments are involved, there will inevitably be a certain number of fewer people, and those who disappear will naturally become experimental subjects.


    Their end is usually death, basically there is no second possibility!


    Secrets need to be covered up, there is no doubt about it, no matter whether you use your own people or outsiders to conduct experiments, this will be an extremely serious matter.


    The only difference is that using one''s own people for experiments may be spurned or even forced to leave the village. Orochimaru is the best example.


    But if outsiders are used to conduct experiments, I am afraid that the entire village high-level will cover it up, and Danzo is the best example.


    "It seems that some are busy."


    Obito quickly made a judgment in his heart, and the next moment, the body of Anbu, who was forced to confess by his illusion, began to twist.


    Just blinking, he was directly sucked into Obito''s divine power space, as if he had never appeared before.


    However, at this moment, Obito suddenly frowned slightly, and he spoke indifferently.


    "Come out and tell me what''s going on."


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect to be discovered so soon, Obito, your progress is really great."


    As Obito''s voice fell, a white figure quickly emerged from the ground. It was obvious that this was someone who was gathering information in Hidden Sand Village.


    "A friendly reminder, you have already hunted down several of these Anbu, and this has also attracted the attention of Sand Hidden Village, you''d better be careful.


    Now they have set up a special team, the purpose is to catch it. "


    "Hmph, just rely on them?"


    Obito snorted coldly with disdain, he didn''t pay attention to these so-called Sand Hidden Special Team at all.


    What''s more, he hunted and killed these Anbu for a purpose. He just wanted to attract the attention of Sha Yin Village, and it was best for them to start a strict investigation of the situation in the village.


    Under such an environment, it is natural that someone will notice Orochimaru lurking in, and Orochimaru being hunted down is the result he wants.


    Of course, as one of the three ninjas, Orochimaru may not be killed so easily.


    But he was exhausted by torturing Dashewan, but he was taking him away under the pretext of putting Dashewan into the Shenwei space.


    So is it possible for Orochimaru who has entered his own space to come back? Obviously he doesn''t believe that Orochimaru has this power and possibility!


    "How is Orochimaru now, where is he?" Thinking of this, Obito couldn''t help asking.


    "He''s in the small town outside now, making final preparations."


    Bai Jue naturally knew about Orochimaru''s situation, so he answered quickly.


    "If there is no accident, he may come in tonight, because tonight is the time for the fortress to switch defenses, which is very suitable for him to play."


    "Assist him and let him in."


    Obito didn''t hesitate at all, he directly gave an order.


    "If he doesn''t come in, then who will help us verify the authenticity of the technique, and who will bear the culprit of this mission''s exposure."


    Obito''s voice was so harsh when he spoke, but Bai Jue didn''t have any adverse reaction, he simply nodded his head to show that he understood.


    After all, for Bai Jue, no matter what the result is, it has nothing to do with him, he just needs to help Obitu do these things well.


    "Then, I''m leaving first, so be careful yourself."


    Obito didn''t answer, and his body also began to twist around. He still has a lot of things to deal with, and a lot of questions to investigate.


    .....


    "Captain, did you find anything?"


    In a small room in Anbu of Shayin Village, Yashamaru was frowning and flipping through Anbu''s materials one by one, when an Anbe beside him asked in a low voice.


    "No, nothing has been found yet."


    Yashamaru raised his head and sighed slightly, this incident really made him feel a little exhausted.


    In just one week, five Anbu''s have disappeared one after another, which naturally attracted the attention of the senior management of Shayin Village.


    Anbu is not an ordinary ninja, but they are special ninjas who have really come into contact with some high-level secrets of Hidden Sand Village.


    Their disappearance will naturally worry everyone. On the one hand, they are worried that rats have entered the village, and they have arrested these Anbu to torture the intelligence.


    On the other hand, it is very scary, that is, have these guys rebelled, and thus left the village and defected collectively.


    No matter what kind of thing it is, it is extremely troublesome, and no matter what kind of thing it is, Hidden Sand Village must strictly investigate it.


    As the younger brother of Kazekage''s wife, Yashamaru is also an excellent Anbe, so this kind of thing happened to him.


    And now he is checking the personal information of those Anbu, so as to judge whether there are traces of fraud in their identities.


    But unfortunately, he really didn''t see anything, at least on these materials, they are all innocent.


    "It seems that this matter is a bit troublesome, but Captain, do you think people have entered our village?"


    Yashamaru''s attitude let Anbu know that his captain might not make any progress in investigating his identity, so he couldn''t help but speak.


    "There is a possibility. The village is also investigating, but no information has been obtained yet."


    Yashamaru said helplessly, but he was stunned by Anbu''s next sentence.


    "If they''re not in the village, after all, they can come in without a sound, and they can''t go out without a sound, right?"


    ¡­


    The moonlight was like a song, Habara and Shisui appeared in the desert again, and they quickly moved towards the fortress like phantoms.


    They did not choose to enter after arriving at the fortress during the day, but found a place where they could avoid the wind and sand and take a good rest for an afternoon.


    They waited until the wind and sand subsided at night before they started to move.


    The wind and sand can indeed become a natural barrier to cover their actions, but the key problem is that they themselves are not familiar with the environment of the hidden sand village.


    Acting rashly will not bring them any convenience, and even bring them unimaginable troubles.


    What''s more, Orochimaru also reminded them that tonight is the time for the fortress to change guards.


    This can completely help them sneak into this fortress better, and enter the hidden sand village smoothly!


    "Ok?"


    Just running, both Habara and Shisui were stunned for a moment, because they both sensed that there seemed to be someone coming towards them in front of them.


    And based on the shaking of the gravel and the footsteps they heard, they could tell that there might be a lot of people in this army.


    "What''s the situation, there are still people coming out to carry out missions in the middle of the night?"


    Habara frowned and said in a low voice, such a situation would not make him feel any joy.


    Sometimes he also wonders if he is really unlucky.


    It seems that every time a task is executed, there will be some inexplicable times, which will cause the task process to be interrupted.


    Of course, there are also many cases where the task is accelerated due to some accidents, or even the effect of getting twice the result with half the effort.


    But before something like an accident gets results, no one knows whether it is good or bad, and no one likes accidents.


    "I don''t know, but the other party seems to have found us."


    Zhishui also felt a little inexplicable, since he discovered this team, he has been constantly monitoring and perceiving them.


    He clearly sensed that this group of people had spread out the team, and began to move in a semi-encircled formation, obviously trying to block the two of them''s action routes.


    Knowing this situation, Zhishui pondered for a long time before he quietly asked.


    "Is it possible that Orochimaru betrayed us?"


    "Oshemaru has this possibility, after all, he is indeed going to enter this fortress."


    Habara thought for a while, he nodded slightly and said, because he really thinks this is very possible, and Orochimaru is definitely someone who can do such a thing.


    However, he feels that Orochimaru is not the kind of person who likes extravagance, because there is no benefit for him to do so.


    Although Habara may attract the attention of all the hidden sand troops, it will also make the entire hidden sand village vigilant, which is not a good thing for them.


    Thinking of this, Habara started to speed up slightly, and then he said calmly.


    "However, I don''t think it is likely to be him. After all, this will attract a lot of attention. Orochimaru will not be so stupid. This is probably an accident.


    But no matter what it is, let''s quickly solve the current troubles, and maybe their identity can be borrowed from us. "


    Being chased is never something to be happy about, at least Habara doesn''t like someone chasing him all the time.


    And now that they meet such a team, although they are not sure who they are, Habara seems to have thought of a new way to sneak into Sand Hidden Village.


    That is to directly use their identities to sneak into the hidden sand village!


    After all, a small team left the village, isolated and helpless, if Habara killed them, it would definitely not attract any attention.


    And among them, there will always be one or two identities suitable for Habara and the others, so it will be more convenient for Habara and the others.


    It''s not hard to see that Habara didn''t have any worries because of this encounter, not only him but also Shisui.


    The speed of the two of them began to increase continuously, and they rushed towards the team approaching them like two streamers of light.


    And that team obviously sensed that something was wrong, but there were eight of them in total, and each of them was an elite.


    The place of the battle is also in the desert of the Kingdom of Wind. It can be said that they not only have the advantage of numbers, but also the advantage of the home field.


    Therefore, they are more confident to deal with the unknown crisis, but they can''t help but wonder, did they really find the murderer just like this?


    "Be careful, no matter who they are, I''m afraid they are difficult to deal with and very dangerous."


    The leader of the dark army captain whispered with a mask on, he has slowly pulled out a handful of kunai.


    "If the other party doesn''t do anything, then we must find out their identities. If they do..."


    However, the captain''s face suddenly changed before he finished speaking. In this desert with a huge temperature difference between day and night, a scorching breath suddenly appeared.


    The strong chakra fluctuations eroded everyone''s heart, and the next moment they saw a black fire dragon roaring and rushing towards them!


    "Enemy attack, combat state!"


    The captain of the dark army immediately yelled, and the next moment his hands quickly began to seal.


    "Wind Escape Great Breakthrough!"


    Accompanied by the surge of chakra, a gust of wind spurted out from his mouth, and the gust of wind drove the gravel towards the dragon.


    In just an instant, these Anbu were astonished to find that the black dragon actually burned the wind and sand to death!


    The most terrible thing is that these flames are actually black, because in the ninja world, such black flames basically mean the existence of a person.


    And this person is Uchiha Habara!


    Hugh, Hugh, Hugh!


    Before they had time to think about it, these Anbu saw many kunai suddenly appearing in the sky and flying towards them.


    And after these Kunai collided with each other in the air, they moved towards behind them strangely.


    And in front of their eyes, two guys with scarlet eyes had come in front of them!


    "Damn it, it''s really him!"


    The leader, Anbu, knew that he was in trouble this time when he saw the color of these eyes.


    The most terrible thing is that UU Reading actually met two people this time, so this means that Uchiha Habara is not the only one who acted.


    And there is only one person who can cooperate with Uchiha Habara and is also qualified to follow Uchiha Habara''s actions. This person is Uchiha Shisui who is known as Shisui Uchiha!


    "No, this information must be passed on. It is absolutely fatal for these two dangerous guys to enter Hidden Sand Village!"


    The name of the shadow of the tree, the current Habara has already achieved an unimaginable reputation in the ninja world, and his appearance in any village that Konoha thinks is extremely worrying.


    However, this Anbu didn''t have time to think too much, because a killing had already started...


    It has been detected that your latest reading progress is "Chapter 216 If a person dies, it is not impossible to come back to life (4,000 words ~ please subscribe


    Is it synced to the latest? turn off sync


    To provide you with Konoha of Great God Void Singer: Make Uchiha Great Again the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 228 That''s Uchiha Habara! (2 more 9K please subscribe for free reading. https://

 Chapter 229： trap

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again!


    Habara and Shisui arrived in front of the eight Anbu in just a few breaths, and they couldn''t help but glance at each other when they noticed the clothes of the person in front of them.


    The two of them originally thought that what they encountered was just a patrol team, but now it seemed that the situation was worse than they had imagined, but it was also better.


    Ordinary patrol teams may not have that high authority, so some necessary checks may be indispensable after they enter the village.


    But the Anbu team is different, because the Anbu team belongs to the shadow, and the people who can interrogate them cannot turn to the people at the entrance of the village anyway.


    But the problem is that the dispatch of the Anbu team must be to investigate something. They have a strict time limit, and once the number of people is small, they will be investigated carefully.


    As for the ordinary patrol team, if there are fewer people, there will be fewer people. You only need to explain the situation and take the corpse back.


    Both have their pros and cons, but now it''s not up to Habara and the others to think so much about the situation.


    "Leave it to me."


    Shisui suddenly said in a low voice, and then he rushed out without waiting for Habara''s reply.


    Shisui''s enthusiasm for fighting is obviously much higher now, and Habara is definitely good about this.


    After all, Shisui''s power is absolutely indispensable for what he will do in the future, and only Habara can rest assured that he can maintain this state.


    What''s more, Habara has to do all kinds of miscellaneous fish by himself, which seems to be a bit of a drop in price?


    Zhishui''s speed was getting faster and faster, and in an instant he seemed to have left several afterimages behind him, and he had already rushed in front of Anbu.


    "Bastard, don''t underestimate us." Sagakure Anbu, who was at the front, saw Shisui rushing towards him alone, and he couldn''t help roaring and slashing out with a long knife.


    The two figures staggered, and Shayin Anbu in front of him flew upside down. His body had been pierced by his own ninja sword, and the rain of dark red blood fell on the desert.


    However, the blood was quickly covered up by the desert, and almost no traces could be seen.


    At this moment, an Anbu next to him had quietly come to Shishui''s side.


    But before Shisui made a quick move with his right hand, Anbe''s ninja sword was directly controlled by Shisui.


    A handful of kunai appeared directly in Shishui''s hands, piercing Anbu''s chest again in an instant, and the scarlet childish eyes stared at his eyes, looking extremely terrifying.


    "Ah..." Looking at Shisui at this time, this Sagakushi Anbu wanted to open his mouth to say something, but he only had blood pouring out of his mouth.


    However, this Anbu also grabbed Shisui''s hand with such force that it seemed that he wanted to completely trap Shisui to death.


    Behind Zhishui, three Anbu leaped high in the air, their long swords glowing coldly downwards.


    The next moment, three long knives pierced Zhishui''s body in no particular order, but they were astonished to find that they seemed to be pierced in the air.


    On the contrary, the body of the companion who was killed by Zhishui was impaled by three people at the same time!


    "Penetrated? How come?"


    The three of them watched this scene in disbelief, but before they could react, Shisui had already appeared from the side, and the ninja knife in his hand accurately eliminated the three of them!


    "This...how is this possible?"


    Almost within a few breaths, Shishui had already killed all five Anbu, which made the expressions of the remaining three people extremely ugly.


    Especially the leader, Anbu, clenched his fists even more, because he knew that this time their affairs were in serious trouble!


    "No, it is necessary to evacuate here, no matter how bad it is, we must pass on the information!"


    The leading Anbu thought quickly in his heart, and then he quickly reached out his hand to make an instruction, and the two Anbu beside him immediately understood what it meant.


    Nodding slightly, the three of them headed in different directions at the same time at this moment, and they also reached into the ninja bag and took out the signal flare.


    Hugh, Hugh, Hugh...


    The sound of piercing the sky suddenly sounded, and I saw several kunai flying behind them quickly!


    These Anbu could only helplessly pick up the dagger in their hands, and while quickly resisting these kunai, they turned around and kept spreading aside.


    However, their speed was really nothing to Shisui, but in the blink of an eye, Shisui had already come to Anbu''s side.


    "hateful!"


    This Anbu Anbu immediately swung a short knife towards Shisui, but unfortunately, how could Shisui''s speed be comparable to him?


    His ninja knife seems to have crossed Shisui''s body, but the strange thing is that Shisui doesn''t seem to be affected at all.


    And he suddenly saw Shisui raising his hand as if to attack, but at this moment he already felt that his chest had been pierced by a ninja knife.


    At this time, he realized how exaggerated the speed of the Uchiha in front of him was.


    "The speed is getting faster and faster. It seems that the response of Bai Jue''s cells in his body is getting better and better."


    Habara, who was watching from the side, murmured silently in his heart, even now he must open Sharingan to see clearly the trajectory of Shisui''s operation.


    At the same time that Shishui killed this Anbu, his whole body swayed violently again, and then he appeared next to another Anbu.


    Basically, it can be judged that the battle this time is over, because Zhishui can definitely solve all these guys with ease.


    It''s just that Habara''s gaze had already locked on the leading Anbe ninja, and his figure suddenly moved the next moment.


    Immediately afterwards, his figure had appeared beside the leader, Anbu, and one of his hands had directly grasped this guy''s wrist.


    "Sorry, but you can''t send out the flare right now."


    Habara looked at the guy in front of him with a smile on his face, and then lightly exerted force on his wrist.


    In an instant, this guy''s wrist was directly twisted by Habara, and the signal flare had already been dropped on the ground at that moment.


    "hateful!"


    At this time, Anbu had no intention of continuing to fight at all. After realizing that he was controlled, he immediately raised his other hand.


    In the blink of an eye, several kunai flew up behind him, and then violently flew towards Habara.


    "Magnetic escape? It seems that your identity is not simple."


    Seeing this scene, Habara''s eyes couldn''t help but light up slightly. It is self-evident what a magnetic ninja means in Hidden Sand Village.


    Luo Sha is actually a kind of blood successor of magnetic escape, and even what the third Kazekage mastered is actually a type of magnetic escape.


    Mastering this kind of escape technique essentially has the potential to become Kazekage, which also made Habara curious about the identity of Anbu.


    Ding, ding, ding...


    The sound of metal impacting sounded around Habara, these kunai did not cause any harm to him at all, and a layer of blue chakra had already appeared on his body.


    Although the technique of Qi and Shield has always been equivalent to being passive, as Yubara became stronger and stronger, its own strength became more and more exaggerated.


    Habara even felt that its strength was already comparable to Suzanoko.


    "Have you played enough?"


    Seeing that all the kunai had been blocked, Habara asked flatly, and then the three-goat jade in his eyes began to spin rapidly.


    In just an instant, the Sayin Anbu froze in place.


    The moonlight was like a song, and at this moment, there were seven corpses left in the originally noisy desert, one figure kneeling on the ground.


    And two Shura-like people whose eyes were like scarlet blood...


    ¡­


    "what is that?"


    In the distance, Orochimaru was rapidly moving towards the fortress, and his eyes couldn''t help but look towards the other side.


    Although it was very small, the snake he released to detect the situation clearly sensed that there was a battle in that direction.


    This scene made Orochimaru a little confused, but soon he had a guess, maybe the person who did it was Uchiha Habara.


    He has always had a certain connection with Habara, so he knows that tonight is also the time for Habara to act.


    "Could it be that he and the people from Shayin Village have started a fight, or is it that he intends to find a suitable identity so that it will be easier for them to enter?"


    Orochimaru thought of many possibilities in an instant, but soon he shook his head lightly and stopped thinking about it.


    The battle over there is over, and it''s a pity that such a battle didn''t attract anyone''s attention, except for him, I''m afraid.


    And now that he has reached the vicinity of the fortress, if he gets closer, he may be seen by the outpost in the fortress, so he has to be more careful now.


    Although he wasn''t afraid of fighting, he didn''t want to cause unnecessary fights. It was the best choice to enter it quietly.


    "Sometimes I really envy the kind of people who can travel through space."


    Orochimaru whispered in his heart, being able to travel through space really makes many things easier, at least he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    But not having this kind of ability is not a big deal, not to mention not having it now does not mean not having it in the future.


    There is a dream and desire in his heart that has never been extinguished, although for the time being because of the existence of Uchiha Habara, he dare not think about it at all.


    But this dream has been rippling in his heart. He must get a body with Sharingan, and he must understand everything about Sharingan!


    Uchiha Itachi is already useless, this person he used to have ideas, now he doesn''t even bother to take a second look.


    And Uchiha Habara is too strong, and the speed of progress is too fast, he only dares to think about it and constantly wants to test where the limit of this person is.


    But it''s a pity that every time he thought he was about to reach the limit, he discovered that this guy had made unimaginable progress again.


    Maybe in the future he can get a more powerful Uchiha Madara as a control, so that he can get it in the true sense.


    But he didn''t know how long that time would take, so he also set his sights on Obito.


    This being who has been trained by Uchiha Madara and even reincarnated as Uchiha Madara may be a way for him to understand Uchiha better and understand the power of these people.


    Although this kid is also very difficult to deal with, he has now obtained a pair of complete eternal kaleidoscopes.


    But compared to Uchiha Habara, this kid is much easier!


    "Even if I can''t completely get his body, a part of the tissue is enough. What I want is to study it well to know everything!"


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect it to be this guy."


    Not far from the front of the fortress, Habara looked at the leader of the dark army in front of him, and he couldn''t help touching his chin.


    Shishui also looked at this guy in surprise, because this guy''s identity is really special, because they didn''t expect this guy to be Yashamaru.


    Whether it''s Habara, the time traveler, or Shisui, the former member of Anbe, they all know exactly who Yashamaru is.


    That is to say, knowing the identity of this guy, they will feel a little surprised, especially through the torture of illusion, they also know why this guy came out.


    "It seems that someone got there first, and that guy has attracted some attention."


    Habara sighed slightly, and finally he looked at Shisui and said.


    "If there is no accident, I am afraid it is the guy with soil. It seems that our prey has completely entered the trap."


    "trap?"


    Zhishui stood up and patted the gravel on his body casually, and then he asked curiously.


    "In other words, the technique you promised Kakashi is actually fake?"


    "Please, don''t think about it casually, that technique is real, and I also believe that that technique must exist."


    Habara smiled and shook his head, Shisui''s character is now getting more and more like when he was a child, Habara is still very happy about this.


    It''s not that he doesn''t like well-behaved people, but he prefers people who separate public affairs from private affairs, so that Habara can feel more comfortable.


    "And I will definitely get that technique, it''s something that doesn''t need to be thought about or talked about.


    And the target is only Obito, hasn''t he fallen into our plan and trap now?


    I won''t allow this guy to run away again this time, this trap is going to kill him completely! "


    Hearing Habara''s confident speech, Shisui nodded seriously without any rebuttal.


    He absolutely believed in Habara''s ability, and he didn''t have the slightest affection for that Obito himself.


    A guy who is addicted to his own world and has done so many terrible things to Konoha, in Shisui''s opinion, it is better for this kind of person to die!


    "Okay, let''s not gossip, we already have the necessary information, so let''s get ready to go."


    When Habara said this, he quickly made seals with his hands, and in just a moment he had already transformed into the appearance of Saoshi Anbe.


    The same is true for Shisui, he also quickly completed the transformation, and he controlled Yashamaru to stand up.


    Then he put on the mask lightly, covering his dull eyes at this moment.


    Ever since they met these guys, Habara and the others had decided to use the identities of these people to help them better complete this operation.


    They have Sharingan themselves, so they can control the enemy more conveniently, and now is the time to act.


    Following Yashamaru''s footsteps, Habara and the others moved forward quickly, and it didn''t take long before they disappeared into the desert in the middle of the night...


    ¡­


    To provide you with Konoha of Great God Void Singer: Make Uchiha Great Again the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 229 Trap (One update, please subscribe for free reading.https://

 Chapter 230： Target

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again!


    "Ha... Habara-sama?"


    In a small underground room inside Sand Hidden Village, a middle-aged man in his forties looked at Habara in disbelief.


    And beside him was a young man who fell to the ground and his body twitched slightly, but he didn''t pass out.


    Both of these two are people who belong to Konoha Anbe hidden in Sand Hidden Village, but neither of them is in a particularly good state now.


    It wasn''t that they had any accidents, but that they attacked Habara and Shisui who ran in before they had figured out the situation.


    Such a result can be imagined, but fortunately, neither Habara nor Shisui was cruel to them, after all, these two people didn''t know their own situation.


    The two of them basically didn''t report too much when they dispatched this time, in order to prevent Obito from accidentally getting some information that he shouldn''t have.


    Therefore, even the high-level people in Konoha Village only know that Habara and the others will act, but they don''t know when they will act.


    This is not to mention the Anbu who hide in other villages and deliver information to Konoha.


    When Habara and Shisui took Yashamaru into Sand Hidden Village smoothly and found them accurately, they directly attacked the three men in Anbu costumes in front of them.


    After all, in their view, they have already been exposed, and while attacking, they are also preparing to burn documents to avoid exposing more things.


    It''s just that what they never expected was that they were defeated without even a chance to do anything.


    It was only at this time that they noticed that two of the three Anbu did not seem to be Sand Yin at all, and one of them was Anbu''s deepest fear¡ªUchiha Habara.


    "I''m sorry, I know that Anbu may choose to kill himself when he encounters an enemy, so I can only make you incapacitated."


    Habara said to the middle-aged man in front of him with a smile, and then he stretched out his hand to the middle-aged man and smiled.


    "That''s right, I''m Habara, and this operation is top secret.


    Therefore, there will be no reports and records, and our actions are also defined as personal actions.


    I''m sorry to have surprised you, and I hope you will forgive me. "


    "Master Habara, you are being polite, we are the ones who were reckless."


    Seeing Habara''s politeness, Anbu immediately said humbly, but he also grabbed Habara''s hand and stood up.


    Zhishui also helped the young man up on the other side, and at the same time he took out a scroll to show the two of them.


    "Look at this scroll, there is something signed and authenticated by Master Hokage, and Anbu''s coded instructions are also in it, so you can rest assured."


    The two looked at each other, then quickly opened the scroll to confirm, and soon they were completely relieved, because everything was true.


    However, this kind of relaxation was only for a moment, and they immediately became serious again. They didn''t know what task Habara and the others were going to perform, but they knew it would be an extremely dangerous task!


    These two are Konoha''s strongest combat power, and the missions that can send them out are really unimaginable.


    After all, in the eyes of many people, the attack of these two people can basically solve a war!


    And it''s not the kind of small-scale conflict war, but a real ninja chaos war.


    Of course, this kind of thinking is actually a bit exaggerated, Habara is very clear about how much he has, especially as his knowledge and proficiency of the eternal eye improves.


    He is more aware of his level of strength, and he also understands how far the gap between him and Madara Uchiha is.


    He knows very well that it is really impossible for him to wipe out almost all ninjas in the enemy like Uchiha Madara.


    The reason why he was able to defeat Yanyin was because he directly shocked the hearts of Yanyin''s large army in the first wave of raids, and then directly wounded or even killed Wenya.


    This is the morale of the crazy Yanyin. On the battlefield, the commander-in-chief is generally one of the most powerful people on the side.


    Such a person was directly killed by the enemy in the vast crowd, or was brutally killed in two, who would have confidence?


    After finally getting to Onogi, and with the help of five mysterious and powerful ninjas, it is reasonable to restore Yan Yin''s confidence.


    In the end, they discovered that Habara had fought back and forth with these five people. Although he was somewhat at a disadvantage, he could not be easily defeated.


    The most terrible thing is that Shimizu, Kakashi, and Kakutsu attacked them at that moment, and their morale was almost collapsed by Habara, but now they can''t hold back anymore.


    And Yubara forcibly activated the fifth stage of Suzunohu at this time, and that devastating blow directly made them lose all confidence.


    Without confidence, morale, and almost zero organization, even a well-trained ninja can only be defeated.


    They didn''t even try to evade Habara''s fifth-stage Suzunogo''s attacks, and those attacks caused them unimaginable casualties.


    In fact, if they could still organize to vent their anger on Habara at that time, I am afraid that Habara would have no way to fight back, but they have completely collapsed.


    But after going through all this, Habara also knows exactly what his complete situation is, so he is not arrogant enough to think that he has caught up with Uchiha Madara''s footsteps.


    At most, it is about to reach the level of entering Konoha with Senshou Zhuma, right?


    It''s a pity that he knows it well but others don''t, and it''s useless for him to know that he has explained it.


    What''s more, it''s not a bad thing for a person to have such a deterrent power, so this kind of thing is getting more and more outrageous, but now, even Habara is a little ashamed.


    "We understand that we will do our best to cooperate in everything."


    After the middle-aged man read the scroll, he directly threw the scroll into the stove beside him, and said solemnly as wisps of green smoke rose.


    He knew very well what this kind of mission without any records meant, and he knew what it meant to send these two people, so it was not difficult to see that he was a little nervous at this time.


    The same is true for that young man, but this young man still seems a little excited.


    "It requires your cooperation, but you don''t have to worry about exposure."


    Habara nodded slightly before continuing.


    "Don''t worry, we haven''t met, this Yashamaru probably won''t cause you any trouble after this.


    What I want you to do is to give me the location of the warehouse where the most important documents, manuscripts, and even ninjutsu are stored in Hidden Sand Village.


    There are also the defense force of the warehouse, and the surrounding environment, etc., do you understand? "


    ¡­


    "Sure enough, you came in smoothly."


    In an inconspicuous corner of Sand Hidden Village, Orochimaru slowly emerged from the ground, but just as he appeared, he heard a voice.


    Orochimaru frowned slightly, but he quickly stabilized his emotions.


    He licked his tongue lightly, then raised his head to look at Obito who stood aside and looked at him and said.


    "It''s actually not difficult to come in, and their sealing enchantment is not difficult to deal with. Except for a little bit, everything else is fine."


    Any village will have an enchantment seal as a defensive force, and Hidden Sand Village is obviously no exception.


    It''s just that the seal of Hidden Sand Village is a bit weak compared to Konoha, so they chose to use quantity to make up for quality.


    And such a sealing technique is not too much trouble for Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru is an inspirational person who wants to learn all ninjutsu, and he naturally has very profound attainments in sealing techniques.


    It is not difficult to deal with Shayin''s sealing technique seal guitar, the only trouble is that these sealing barriers are very dense.


    He needs to be careful not to be discovered by the people of Hidden Sand Village, and spend more time cleaning these things. Fortunately, he successfully completed it and entered the village.


    "Now that you''re here, let''s talk about your plan."


    Obito said directly, without any intention of being polite to Orochimaru.


    "How do you plan to find these spells, or how do you plan to get some proper information?"


    "Don''t tell me, you just came in too."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he looked at Obito with flat eyes and said with a chuckle.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t done less research these days, why didn''t you tell me the information you got?"


    Obito frowned, he didn''t feel any dissatisfaction because Orochimaru told the truth about him.


    But because he didn''t get any useful information at all, what did he say?


    What''s more, as a ninja, he didn''t get any valuable information after investigating for so long, which really made him a little embarrassed.


    But after thinking for a while, he decided to speak out, after all, that technique is the most important.


    "I investigated a lot of Anbu, but they didn''t provide any useful information, as if there is no such place at all."


    "Anbu?"


    Orochimaru gave Obito a weird look, and then he asked a little dumbly.


    "Do you think ordinary Anbu would know these things?


    Didn''t you go to the high-level investigation of Hidden Sand Village, or find someone who can handle the matter in Anbu to understand the situation? "


    Oshemaru''s words made Obito a little silent, he really forgot about these things, because his mind was full of not wanting to draw too much attention from Habara.


    There is definitely Konoha''s Anbu in Hidden Sand Village, they will definitely know what happened in Hidden Sand Village and inform Konoha.


    And at that time, Habara might rush over upon hearing the news, and his affairs would be exposed.


    "No, I don''t want to attract the attention of Konoha Anbu who stays here, then you can imagine the consequences."


    "Are you worried about Uchiha Habara, I think I understand."


    Orochimaru nodded, but soon he showed a strange expression again.


    "Then, why don''t you go find Anbe who stays in the other villages inside?


    These guys have a memory of everything unusual in each village.


    You only need to arrange a little bit to get their information, and I think you will get the answer soon, right?


    You can''t, you can''t find the Anbu left here, can you? "


    After Orochimaru finished saying this, he looked at Obito in front of him playfully, and Obito fell into silence completely.


    For a long time, the chakra in Obito''s body was turbulent for a while, and the next moment his whole body appeared distorted.


    In such a twist, Obito instantly disappeared in place, and the playfulness on Orochimaru''s face became much stronger.


    This guy looked much more interesting than he imagined, and he seemed to understand why such a guy would become a sacrifice to Uchiha Madara.


    "Because you can be stupid enough, only in this way can you be played in the palm of your hand..."


    .....


    "According to the intelligence, this is here, and this is also one of the targets."


    At noon the next day, Habara and Shisui walked forward, looked at the park in front of them, and exchanged something in a low voice.


    This park was given to them by Anbu who was hidden in Sand Hidden Village. Strictly speaking, they themselves didn''t know where Habara and the others wanted.


    Because this kind of place is extremely important to every village, only the high-level ninjas in the village want to know the existence of these places.


    They gave Habara and Shisui several goals, and the two of them will slowly explore and investigate today.


    Only after figuring out the location, can their plan continue.


    In fact, Habara and the others have tried to torture Yashamaru, but Yashamaru really doesn''t know anything.


    And the current situation of Yashamaru is also a bit bad, because this kid is an Anbu, even though he is the younger brother of the fourth Kazekage''s wife, there are still measures that should be taken.


    There is a seal in his body, once this seal is activated, it can kill him at any time!


    And this seal itself has a certain sensitivity to illusion, once it is hit by illusion, it will probably be activated automatically.


    Fortunately, Habara''s illusion is not an ordinary illusion, he is an illusion released through Sharingan.


    And his Sharingan has reached the level of Eternal Eye, even if it is in the state of three hook jade, the strength and level are beyond what ordinary people can imagine.


    This is also the reason why he dared to control Yashamaru. His illusion can completely avoid being discovered by the sealing technique, and at the same time he can control Yashamaru.


    But there are also disadvantages, that is, he can''t control it for a long time, so when Yashamaru is temporarily useless, he will let this guy fall into a deep sleep.


    He has no plans to kill Yashamaru for the time being, because he thinks this guy still has some uses, for example, he can be used to deceive the enemy after finding the location.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look."


    Habara looked at the surrounding environment, and then he whispered.


    "But I have a hunch that we may be in the right place, because I have an inexplicable feeling of being watched."


    Habara''s perception is very keen, he can indeed feel that someone is staring at him.


    But this is definitely a good thing for him, because someone staring at him shows that this place is very important!


    He was afraid that he would not be watched, that would be the real trouble...


    ¡­.


    To provide you with Konoha of Great God Void Singer: Make Uchiha Great Again the fastest update, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 230 Goal (Second update, please subscribe for free reading.https://

 Chapter 231： what an idiot

    Habara and Shisui''s investigation went relatively smoothly, and this park did attract their attention.


    This place looks ordinary, but as long as you look carefully, you can feel the difference immediately.


    There are people coming and going in this place, which naturally becomes the best cover.


    And there are still some hidden nodules here, even if ordinary ninjas notice it, they won''t take it too seriously.


    Moreover, there are many regular vendors in this park, as well as some homeless people who spend the night here.


    The existence of these people is neither obtrusive nor noticeable, but if you observe carefully, you will find that there are actually some small sound transmission devices on their bodies.


    Even Habara and Shisui could sense that there were faint traces of seals on their bodies.


    This kind of seal is similar to that of the boy Yashamaru, and it is likely to be a kind of Dingxi used for suicide, in order to prevent them from leaking secrets.


    But even so, who would take the initiative to observe them?


    Even in the face of those homeless people, it is too late for people who come here to avoid them.


    But all of this is nothing to them, and they have already memorized many things thoroughly just by glancing at them.


    For example, Habara discovered that those homeless people and those merchants, although they have been doing their own things, their eyes are always watching everything around them.


    Once there is any trouble, they will act separately, one part will look at the place where the accident happened, while the other part will stay on some sensitive places.


    Just like a certain fountain, as long as someone passes by that location, it will definitely attract some extremely cryptic eyes.


    These guys are well-trained, and their behavior is basically not noticed by too many people.


    But Habara and Shisui are people with keen perception, and the actions of these guys can''t escape their perception.


    "The fountain?"


    After finishing the investigation, Habara and Shisui found a place to take a good rest and began to communicate in a low voice.


    However, they still understand that walls have ears, so they have already set up a silent barrier around them.


    "If the two of us are not mistaken, that place is very likely, but we have to be prepared, there may also be an emergency exit."


    Zhishui nodded, and he spoke after taking a sip of water.


    "Habara, have you noticed that the location of this park is too sensitive, because it is very close to the Kazekage Building?"


    "So you''re worried about this place, and it might not be our target?"


    Habara actually doesn''t know much about this kind of thing, and Shisui as an Anbu is obviously much clearer than him, so he is also willing to listen to Shisui''s analysis.


    "On the contrary, it is likely to be the Fengying Building, or even an emergency exit of the Fengying Office?"


    "Yes." Zhishui said, and he spoke seriously.


    "This kind of situation is not impossible. When I was in Anbu, I heard that there is such a place in the Hokage Office, and there are even roots.


    So we need to be prepared mentally, because the information we get is really little, I think we are ready for the second plan. "


    Having said that, Shisui pointed at the top, and Habara instantly understood what he meant.


    That is, if they choose the wrong target, then they will go directly to Chiyo, the developer of this technique!


    "Okay, if there is really no other way, then go to Chiyo!"


    Habara thought for a while, and immediately finalized the matter.


    Chiyo still has some performance in the original work, but that is only limited to the original work.


    Habara has been in this world for so long, and he doesn''t have much deep impression of the original work, because he has already changed too many things.


    For example, the fourth generation of Raikage who has gone to Pure Land to report, for example, the war between Konoha and Iwain that should never have happened.


    "Then we can make a more detailed plan."


    Shisui nodded, he put down the cup in his hand and said in a low voice.


    "For example, where are we going to go in, such as our retreat route, and how we can cause that belt to take the bait, and finally solve his problem directly."


    "Actually we have two choices, don''t we?"


    After Habara glanced around, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s better to go in directly from the Fengying Building to find the entrance to the basement, or it''s safer to go in from here.


    As for the retreat, don¡¯t worry about it, I will take you away with space ninjutsu. Of course, if you want to experience Xu Zuo Neng, it¡¯s not a big problem. "


    "Forget about Suzuo Neng. This will expose us. Even if the Akatsuki organization is responsible, no one knows if it will be the same as the last time in Yanyin Village."


    Shisui shook his head immediately after hearing Habara''s words, he didn''t want to make this matter too big, it''s not a good thing.


    "As for entering from the Fengying Building, it will attract a lot of people, and some unpredictable things may even happen.


    Entering from here, we must kill some people first, and the people inside will probably know our purpose, take precautions and issue a warning.


    But considering that this might not be the place we need, in order not to attract Chiyo''s attention, I think it''s better for us to go in here.


    And if we act fast enough and don''t allow too much room for the people inside to react, then we can have more room for maneuver. "


    In the end, Zhishui still felt that it would be better to be more on the safe side, at least it would not attract too much attention.


    And Habara touched his chin, and finally agreed with his point of view, it is best to draw less attention until the situation is not particularly clear.


    Even if they have actually done something enough for the entire village of Yinsha Village to investigate, but before the Anbu team is completely wiped out, he doesn''t worry about it.


    However, when he thought that he was the person who was holding Obito, and suddenly bumped into him inexplicably, Habara still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Even though he knew it was an accident, he recorded it again in the small notebook in his heart.


    This kid Obito is already in a state of being too much to write about in his heart, Habara will definitely let this kid taste it, what is the iron fist from Uchiha!


    "Get ready, we will act tonight."


    Thinking of this, Habara said directly.


    "Directly attack the location of the park. If it is what we want after we go in, then we will take something to make the movement louder, so as to attract Obito.


    If not, then go straight to Chiyo, and after getting something from her, we''ll leave here on a high note and bring Obito here. "


    "No problem, I''m going to find Chiyo''s position now."


    Zhishui is also straightforward, he accepts such a task very directly, as long as this task is completed, then the hunt will start completely!


    ¡­


    "You...you **** bastards!"


    In Sand Hidden Village, in the basement of a house near the Fengying Building.


    Obito looked indifferently at the weak middle-aged man in front of him who kept cursing him.


    This guy was already covered in blood, obviously after a lot of torture and torture.


    And in this basement, there are corpses everywhere, and the ground is red with blood.


    If it weren''t for the seal in this basement, which prevented the outside world from seeing everything inside, I''m afraid this place would have been exposed long ago.


    Since Obito was inspired by Orochimaru, he immediately asked Baijue to find Anbu left in Sand Hidden Village by other villages.


    But he is also very smart, he deliberately avoided Konoha''s Anbu, it''s not because he couldn''t bear it, but because he didn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    What he caught was hidden inside, belonging to Yunyin''s Anbu, and I have to say that the location chosen by these guys is indeed good enough.


    Being so close to the Fengying Building, it is indeed powerful enough to make a misunderstanding of common sense and come to black under the lights.


    But no matter how powerful he is, he really can''t stand being raided by someone as elusive as Obito.


    "Okay, shut up, if you honestly give me the information, you won''t have to suffer like this."


    Obito held a handful of kunai in his hand, and this kunai was still dripping blood, he said slowly and indifferently.


    "So, tell me what you know, anyway, what I want is not something from your Yunyin Village.


    Tell me, you can avoid the current pain and meet with your subordinates quietly, why do you have to hold on like this? "


    "You can''t get anything from us!"


    This middle-aged Anbu gritted his teeth, he was extremely weak now, but he was still holding on.


    The enemy is the enemy, no matter what kind of information this guy wants, or what kind of information it is, he will not reveal a word.


    Especially this guy has Sharingan, he would not know that Uchiha Habara captured their Raikage and Jinzhuriki, and forced Yunyin Village to pay a huge price in exchange.


    Such hatred made it even more impossible for him to compromise. If this guy hadn''t destroyed the sealing technique in his body, he would have chosen to kill himself now.


    How can I continue to talk nonsense with this guy here, he just wants to die quickly!


    "You guys are really annoying."


    Obito shook his head lightly and said, then his eyes became a little cold.


    "Is it because my methods seem a little weak? It seems that this level may not be able to make you speak."


    Speaking of this, Obito stretched out his left hand and grabbed the guy''s throat, but then said in an extremely austere manner.


    "It''s a pity, although I destroyed part of your seal, it can still be used to prevent illusions, otherwise you wouldn''t have to suffer.


    But you don''t need to worry, this is just an appetizer, although it''s a little troublesome, you are still human after all, and you have limits.


    Then I will take a good look, where is your limit! "


    .....


    As the sun was setting, Orochimaru was investigating the information of Hidden Sand Village, when suddenly he felt a chakra locked on his body.


    In this way, he immediately frowned, but soon he discovered that he was very familiar with this chakra, and he immediately judged that if there was no accident, it would be that guy with soil!


    So he walked slowly towards a corner, and when he came here completely, the space in front of him suddenly distorted.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. You should have found something when you came to me now, right?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he smiled and looked at Obito and asked in a deep voice.


    Only at this moment, Orochimaru also clearly felt that there was something wrong with the breath of this guy, because this guy had a very strong smell of blood!


    If there is no accident, this guy may have found a spy from another country hiding in this village.


    Although Orochimaru was a little surprised, how could Obito be so efficient, but it is also a skill to do it.


    Orochimaru doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this, because it can save them a lot of time.


    "I have found it, but there are a little more targets, and I am not sure where the target we are looking for is."


    Obito said indifferently, the breath on his body seemed extraordinarily cold.


    "I have checked all these locations, and some of them can be completely ruled out, but there are a few places that seem suspicious.


    I need you to help me sort out the situation before we have to act tonight. "


    "Oh, are you in such a hurry?"


    Orochimaru also seemed a little curious when he heard Obito''s words. He didn''t know why this kid was so anxious. Could it be that he found that Uchiha Habara had come in?


    Sure enough, Obito looked at Orochimaru calmly and said indifferently.


    "I got news from an Anbu that an elite team left the village, as if to investigate the affairs of the Anbu I killed.


    But that team returned to the village after missing several people strangely.


    No one knows where the missing people go, and no one can contact them.


    In my opinion, if there is no accident, these people should be dead, and the people who came back..."


    "Did someone control you and enter the village?"


    Orochimaru doesn''t know what Obito means, and he can even be regarded as having experienced it himself.


    So he knew what was going on in an instant, he nodded slightly and then said slowly.


    "You''re worried, Uchiha Yu is the original, right?"


    "At this stage, I will think in the worst direction for any disturbance, and it should be him if there is no accident. UU Reading "


    Obito said indifferently, and then the chakra in his body began to rotate rapidly, and his whole body began to become distorted.


    He took a deep look at Orochimaru, and the next moment his body began to become unreal.


    "Cooperate with me to finish this matter, and I can promise you to write sharing eyes for you to study, and even if there is a chance, I can give you a kaleidoscope to study sharing sharing eyes.


    Be loyal to me, you will definitely get everything you want in the future, even the position of leader of this Xiao organization. "


    After saying this, Obito disappeared without a trace, while Orochimaru stood there with a playful face.


    After a long time, Orochimaru shook his head slightly, and there was only one thought floating in his mind.


    "What an idiot..."


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 232： hands on

    In Sand Hidden Village, when the moonlight completely enveloped the earth, Habara and Shisui also started to move.


    Mixed in the crowd, they quietly walked towards the park.


    It was dusk at this time, but in this park, there were not too many people in the park.


    Those tramps are still wandering, and there are still some ghostly figures in the woods.


    There are quite a few of these people, there are at least eleven in total, and these people are very scattered.


    But these are not critical issues. Now that we have decided to do it, we must use the fastest and easiest method to kill all these people!


    The two started to move quietly like ghosts, and their plans were comprehensive.


    Shisui was in charge of dealing with the dark parts in the woods, while Yu Principle was in charge of the frontal ones.


    When Shishui''s action started, Yu Principle separated out a shadow clone, and quietly came in front of the vendor he had identified in the morning.


    The peddler always had a kind smile on his face. At this time, he was packing his things, and it seemed that he was about to close the stall.


    It''s just that when he noticed Habara walking over, the smile on his face was slightly restrained, and at the same time, the people around all looked over faintly.


    "Is it closed so early?"


    Habara looked at the vendor with a smile, and then asked curiously after looking at the people around him.


    "Aren''t there still many people in the park? Why are you leaving in such a hurry? I still want to buy something."


    "Are you from another village?"


    The merchant couldn''t help frowning when he heard Habara''s tone, and then he forced a smile and asked.


    "That''s right, I''m a businessman who came in to do business. I just saw that your stuff is pretty good, so I''m going to buy some."


    Habara nodded, before continuing to speak.


    "Don''t put it away, let me see."


    "Sorry, I have to close the stall, but we won''t be allowed to stay here later."


    Seeing Habara like this, the merchant was a little wary, but more upset.


    "This is the rule of our village, because this place is too close to the Fengying Building, you may be misunderstood here at night.


    Didn''t you notice that the people around have already started to leave, you have to buy something and come back tomorrow. "


    "Please, I don''t have so much time."


    Habara''s shadow clone looked upset, he said loudly.


    "What''s wrong with your Shayin Village, you don''t give anything to buy, the park is still closed, and you don''t give tours at night?


    When I was doing business in Konoha and Yuno Country, I never encountered such a thing! "


    "There''s nothing you can do about it, so don''t continue to make trouble here."


    The peddler seemed a little impatient. The guy in front of him blatantly stated that he was a foreigner and had been to places like Konoha.


    Obviously, this kind of person would be investigated carefully by Anbu before entering the village, so the trader didn''t take it too seriously.


    The trader didn''t know that many Anbu had been killed in Shayin, otherwise he might not be so big-hearted.


    In fact, this kind of thing is also understandable. After all, Anbu has become the main target of the attack, which has a great blow to Anbu''s affairs.


    Therefore, the person who investigates this matter will be a related household like Yashamaru, and the purpose is to not cause too much panic in Anbu.


    Seeing this guy''s attitude, Habara understood that he absolutely didn''t know Yashamaru''s mission and situation, so he acted even more recklessly.


    "Is this how you do business in Hidden Sand Village? Is this how you treat foreign businessmen like us?"


    "You bastard, what exactly do you want? I told you that the village has its own rules. Don''t make trouble for you!"


    Habara''s shadow clone and the vendor''s noise attracted the attention of other tourists. Although the people watching here didn''t move, they all looked at all this indifferently.


    However, what they didn''t know was that at the moment when the eyes of almost all passers-by were attracted, Habara and Shisui started to act!


    "First."


    In the woods, Shisui covered Anbu''s mouth for an instant, and then Kunai stabbed him into the back. This Anbu died without making any sound at all.


    "the second."


    Just after killing this guy, Anbu at the side immediately sensed that something was wrong, but at this moment Shisui also quietly came to his side.


    The left hand covered the guy''s mouth, and the right hand stabbed straight up from his chin, directly through his entire head.


    The moment Kunai pulled out, he threw it directly in front of his left side, and then he came to the side of another Anbu with a blink of his body.


    He pulled out another kunai from the ninja bag almost instantly, and at the same time that the kunai he shot killed Anbu on the ground, the kunai also cut the neck of Anbu in front of him.


    "Third, fourth."


    While Shisui was acting, Habara''s body quietly appeared behind a homeless man, and broke his neck without giving him a chance to speak!


    Then he quietly put him in place, except for the drooping of his head, it was impossible to tell that he was dead.


    Then he walked towards the second target, which was also a merchant.


    Naturally, the vendor also noticed that someone was coming, and the moment he raised his head to look, he froze.


    At this moment, there was only a pair of scarlet eyes slowly spinning in his mind, and Habara only needed to walk to his side, and then stretched out his hand to grab his neck.


    "Katsa."


    Gently twisting his wrist, this guy completely lost his chance to speak.


    Quickly supporting his body and keeping him in a stable sitting position, Habara walked towards a homeless man again.


    Silently, surrounded by a large group of people, Habara and Shisui quietly started a killing.


    But the frightening thing is that almost none of their opponents had room to resist, almost all of them were controlled instantly and then passed away.


    What''s even more frightening is that no one noticed such a **** killing, even right beside them.


    In just a few minutes, the two of them were about to finish off everyone.


    When Yu Yuan came to the side of the last target, this guy seemed to have noticed that the situation was getting weirder, he turned around sharply and looked at Yu Yuan.


    But the scary thing is that at this moment, he was also under the illusion, and a kunai had already pierced his chest!


    "U...Uchiha Habara?"


    He didn''t seem to care about his injury at all, but looked at the young man in front of him in horror.


    "bingo......"


    Habara smiled and nodded lightly, then he let go of Kunai and pulled the guy''s clothes to cover Kunai.


    "Unfortunately there is no reward, good night."


    ¡­


    The scorching sun has completely disappeared on the horizon, and the silver moonlight is also quietly scattered on the earth.


    Obito and Orochimaru also slowly appeared in this park, and this is also a very suspicious area checked by Obito.


    This is the place that Obito thinks is the most likely, because after he came here, he also found that there are many secret sentries in this place watching the people coming and going around.


    Especially when he used Shenwei to enter the basement, he found that there seemed to be a lot of scrolls stored in it.


    In fact, he wanted to take away all the scrolls directly at that time, but this time he had to deal with Orochimaru.


    So he held back his urge, not to mention that he needed Orochimaru to verify the authenticity of the technique before dealing with it.


    After this guy is verified, he will be trapped in the basement, and the people in Shayin Village will try their best to round him up.


    And as long as I prevent him from running away, let him take all the blame and die here, even Uchiha Habara will never think of me here.


    After obtaining a pair of complete kaleidoscopes, Obito also understood how much growth these eyes can bring to people.


    And Uchiha Habara''s eyes are not just kaleidoscopes, but a pair of bigger and more terrifying eyes. It is impossible to imagine how big his double is.


    Therefore, under unnecessary circumstances, he will try his best to avoid direct collision with Uchiha Habara.


    It''s not that he''s afraid, but that he doesn''t want to cause unnecessary troubles. He who has complete eyes is not so easy to deal with before!


    With this in mind, the way he handles things has also become more cautious.


    It would be great to find someone to take the blame for certain things and avoid Habara''s gaze.


    But now, he felt that it would be very difficult for him not to meet that guy, and he also regretted why he didn''t take all his things away.


    "It seems that there is indeed something wrong here, and we were also preempted by others."


    Orochimaru looked at the surrounding environment, he couldn''t help but nodded, and then said helplessly.


    "Well, I noticed."


    Obito also looked extremely helpless, and his perception ability is naturally not bad because he has leukocytes.


    He could already smell blood in this place, and he''d seen the guys sitting there motionless as proof.


    Obviously, this place probably went through a lot of cleaning, and only Uchiha Habara did it silently among the crowd!


    The reason why they only showed up now was because he knew that there were still a lot of people here before that, and they needed to avoid the crowds and go in quietly.


    But they didn''t expect that Uchiha Habara was directly in the flow of people, solved all the enemy''s secret whistle, and had already entered.


    Although Obito didn''t meet anyone from the beginning to the end, he really believed that only Habara could do all this.


    And Orochimaru is calm and ruthless, in a certain sense, he knows everything.


    "What should we do now?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he asked a little playfully.


    "Are you still going in? Although I''m not sure who is inside, I guess it won''t be a simple character."


    "No matter who it is, there must be a result today!"


    Obito gritted his teeth and said, if Uchiha Habara really gets that kind of technique, and that technique is still true.


    So is everything he has done really meaningful, and is the world he wants to create still valuable?


    .....


    "It seems that our luck is very good, but our luck is also very bad."


    In the deepest part of the basement, in a room full of corpses.


    Habara and Shisui saw that there were no documents with names written in front of them, and they knew that they might have found the right place.


    This is probably where Hidden Sand Village hides those secret arts, documents, and even some extremely important documents.


    It''s just that what makes them feel headache now is that there are no names written on these **** documents, only a series of numbers.


    What''s more terrible is that there is not even a roster in this place.


    It is normal not to put the roster here, because the ninjas who stay in it are not allowed to know the specific content of the things stored here.


    Therefore, the person who holds these files and the roster of secret arts is probably the only one, Kazekage, who knows what these numbers correspond to.


    "So, what do we do now?"


    Zhishui couldn''t help but rubbed his head, then he asked curiously.


    "How about taking them all away?"


    "At present, this seems to be the best method, but if we do this, I am afraid that Shayin Village will really go crazy."


    When Habara heard Shisui''s words, he couldn''t help but smile slightly, because Habara thought so too.


    No one knows how many things are recorded in it, but I am afraid that all the secrets of Shayin are recorded in it.


    Take all these things away, I''m afraid Sahiro is going to explode, but whether they explode or not has nothing to do with Habara!


    The only thing that Habara finds troublesome is that it is troublesome to pack so many things collectively, and whether they have enough seal scrolls on their bodies.


    Other than that, I really don''t have any other ideas.


    "When I took it, I opened it as much as possible and checked the contents a little bit. I didn''t bring too many scrolls out."


    Habara thought for a while, and couldn''t help but speak, and Shisui couldn''t help but nodded when he heard the words.


    He didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when he came out this time, so the two of them were slightly insufficient in preparation.


    After determining the method, the two quickly acted.


    They quickly picked up the documents and began to look through them, then used the fastest speed to determine the value of the documents, and finally decided whether to take them away.


    Time passed by every minute and every second, UU Reading The speed of the two of them is already very fast, but there are too many things in it.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Habara picked up a new scroll, suddenly he frowned slightly, because he clearly sensed a wave of chakra in the basement.


    And this chakra is obviously telling him that someone has come in!


    "Is it Obito, he came very quickly."


    Habara murmured, and then he was about to put down the scroll in his hand, since when the soil came, he had to deal with the problem first.


    But in the process of putting down the scroll, Habara was stunned again, because he clearly saw a few words written on the scroll¡ª¡ª


    The art of reincarnation!


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 133： war of space

    Looking at the scroll in his hand, Habara fell silent, because he himself expected to find this technique at this time.


    Obviously, this technique was the purpose of his action this time, and it was also the reason why he and Zhishui stayed in this **** basement for more than half an hour.


    He had to admit that sometimes, luck was very important, and he also had to admit that Obito was actually a little too good at coming.


    "I happened to get the things, and at the same time you, the kid, came again. It really went so smoothly that I felt incredible."


    Habara murmured softly, and then he quietly put the scroll into his ninja bag.


    As for other things that have been stored in the sealed scroll, he did not forget to take them.


    Because these are all things that have been identified by him and are useful to Konoha, and even if some of these things are revealed, it will definitely not be a good thing for Hidden Sand Village.


    So no matter what, he wouldn''t leave these things behind. As for the other things that he didn''t have time to look at, just pretend he didn''t see them.


    "Get ready to go, we have ''guests''."


    Habara put away all the remaining scrolls, and Shisui nodded after hearing Habara''s words, and quickly stuffed all the scrolls into his ninja tool bag.


    "It seems that our luck is not very good, and the trouble came before the thing was found."


    Zhishui also said helplessly, although he found a lot of techniques, but he didn''t find anything that could revive people.


    Although it cannot be ruled out that he didn''t check them carefully enough, after all, he just glanced at them and then directly analyzed their value, but he felt that he should not have missed them.


    "It''s really troublesome. After all, being pestered by a mouse-like guy all the time is really annoying."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he looked forward, and his Chakra surged rapidly at this moment.


    "Are you right, Obito Uchiha?"


    The space vibrated violently, and the distorted space was accompanied by Chakra''s lingering, and Obito''s figure soon appeared in it.


    He still wears that mask, which looks so mysterious and weird, but his eyes are also full of killing intent.


    "The eyes are good, but don''t look at me with such eyes, you are not worthy or qualified."


    Habara shook his head lightly, then his eyes turned to the ground, and he asked in a flat tone.


    "Do you want me to invite you out, Orochimaru?"


    "As expected of Minister Habara, nothing can escape your eyes."


    Orochimaru slowly rose from the ground, his eyes fell on Habara, and at the same time he involuntarily looked at Shisui beside him.


    It''s just that after scanning the two people, he finally looked at Obito involuntarily, and the playfulness on his face became more intense.


    "Actually, I''ve always wondered who caused so much trouble, like that Yashamaru, like those Anbu."


    Habara calmly looked at the two people in front of him, he smiled lightly before continuing to speak.


    "But after thinking about it, I think the only ones who are most likely to cause trouble for me are the two of you.


    Sure enough, it really is you, this is not beyond my expectation. "


    "Is that technique real?"


    Obito clenched his fists, and he asked in a low voice, obviously he didn''t pay attention to the current situation at all, he was more concerned about the technique!


    "So what if it''s true, so what if it''s not true?"


    But it''s a pity that Habara didn''t give him an answer at all, but looked at Obito more playfully and said.


    "Why should I tell you this traitor with ulterior motives? If you don''t have a little bit of ability, do you think you have any qualifications to talk to me?"


    "Qualification...qualification!"


    Obito was really irritated by Habara''s attitude, that kind of condescension, that kind of look that didn''t take him seriously at all.


    It really made Obito feel a kind of anger from the bottom of his heart, this kind of contempt or even contempt, do you Uchiha Habara really think you are Uchiha Madara!


    "Do you want qualifications? Then I will show you what qualifications are!"


    Obito''s evil came to his side, and the entire basement space was distorted in an instant, and those scrolls and documents frantically converged towards Obito''s eyes at this moment.


    Obviously this guy was planning to **** everything in the entire basement away, and at this moment, a twisted space appeared around Habara''s neck.


    This is the ability that Kakashi''s eye gave him, the attack ability that belongs to Kamui!


    "childish."


    Habara also moved directly at this moment, his void walk exploded violently at this moment, and his figure had already appeared beside Obito.


    Only this time Habara frowned slightly, because he found that Obito''s control over space seemed to be much stronger than he had imagined.


    The last time he confronted this guy in space ninjutsu, Habara could easily break the connection of his divine power space, preventing this guy from entering it.


    But this time, this guy was able to use the power of Kamui to disrupt the normal order of the space, causing Habara to instantly make the space extremely chaotic after he approached him.


    This kind of confusion made Habara''s actions stagnate to a certain extent, he couldn''t touch Obito immediately, and Obito quickly took advantage of this opportunity to dodge to the side.


    "Is there some growth?"


    Habara murmured, and then the chakra in his body suddenly started to intensify, and he used void walking again!


    "Buzz!"


    Accompanied by the sharp and treacherous voice, at this moment, an incomprehensible scene appeared around Habara and Obito.


    They seemed to be covered by a glass cover, but the glass cover also received a huge impact, if spider web-like cracks appeared around them.


    The dense cracks floating in mid-air made one''s scalp tingle, and the terrifying power was constantly spreading towards the surroundings at this moment!


    Orochimaru and Shisui knew this scene clearly, and the battle had already begun at this moment.


    Without the slightest hesitation, they each began to prepare their own defensive ninjutsu.


    "Ding....."


    The clear and crisp sound of glass shattering sounded quietly, and the next moment there were suffocating Chakra fluctuations in the entire basement.


    "boom!"


    A violent roar suddenly sounded, and in the silent night sky, this deafening sound spread throughout the entire Shayin Village in an instant!


    And in the park above this area, a white beam of light suddenly rose from the ground, and this white light came and went quickly.


    But even in just a few seconds, the entire park completely disappeared without a trace at this moment...


    ¡­


    "How is this going?"


    At nightfall, many residents of Shayin Village have already begun to rest.


    The material resources of Hidden Sand Village are really not rich, which also makes them not have many activities to do on weekdays.


    If it was in Konoha, I am afraid that it is still brightly lit at this time, and there are ninjas or vendors operating everywhere in the streets and alleys.


    But in Hidden Sand Village, this time is already the time for everyone to get ready to rest.


    However, just as they were about to rest and spend this boring but extremely ordinary night, a strong white light suddenly appeared in the village.


    This kind of white light, accompanied by the deafening roar, made all the residents of Shayin Village sleepless in an instant!


    "what is this?"


    "It''s such a strong chakra fluctuation, could it be that **** tailed beast also went crazy?"


    "That location is close to the Fengying Building, maybe it was really caused by that scourge."


    "I think something is wrong, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    For a time, the streets of the entire hidden sand village were crowded with residents and ninjas who ran out because of such an explosion.


    Their eyes looked into the distance, and they seemed a little hesitant for a while, after all, they were really not sure what happened.


    However, they are all ninjas, and the place where the incident happened is somewhat close to the Kazekage Building, so after hesitating for a moment, many ninjas hurried towards that direction.


    "How is this going?"


    In the Fengying Building, Luo Sha, who was really messed up by the white light and the explosion just now, also quickly got up from the ground, and then stood at the window looking out to the outside world.


    Up to now, he is still working in the office, and it can be seen that he is also a diligent Fengying.


    It''s just how diligent he is, the situation in the Kingdom of Wind is so bad, and this makes him unable to change.


    If you want the Kingdom of Wind to develop better, there is only one way to choose¡ª¡ªexpansion!


    Expand your territory and sphere of influence to gain more resources, wealth and population, so that the Kingdom of Wind and Hidden Sand Village can continue to develop.


    But the problem is that this is almost impossible to achieve now.


    To the east of them is the country of rivers with a pleasant climate, rich water resources and suitable for farming, but there is also a country of fire to the east of the country of rivers!


    During World War Three, they were already beaten to the ground by Konoha, but now they dare not offend Konoha even more.


    Leaving aside the fact that there is still an alliance treaty between them and Konoha, Konoha alone has quickly defeated Yanyin Village in the Land of Earth, and obtained the entire Land of Grass.


    In the process of fighting Yanyin, he captured the Fourth Raikage and Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki, thus obtaining the complete Tang Dynasty.


    This kind of strength is definitely not something that Sha Yin Village can challenge.


    He was really worried that once he launched an invasion war, what he would end up with would be a homeland defense war.


    He can''t accept this, the residents of Hidden Sand Village can''t accept it, even the famous name of the Kingdom of Wind absolutely can''t accept it!


    Abandoning the east and heading north would also be a good choice.


    But the problem now is that Yanyin Village, which has already suffered a huge setback in the Konoha War, is now unable to lose it to the small country bordering it like the Bear Country.


    Although they lost to Konoha, and a lot of ninjas died, but even so, this is not comparable to their Sand Hidden Village.


    And as Onoki''s attitude of "bullying the weak and fearing the strong" became more and more obvious, more and more conflicts broke out among the three small bordering countries.


    Luo Sha knew that it would be great if he could maintain his current sphere of influence, so don''t think too much about continuing to expand.


    In such an environment, Luo Sha has nothing to do. Even if he works hard, the natural shortcomings of Sha Yin Village cannot be easily made up for.


    Things outside Shayin Village were extremely troublesome, and some things happened inside the village.


    He didn''t know who actually dared to attack Anbu, and what was even more terrible was that they had no information at all.


    He has specially sent Yashamaru, who he trusts, to investigate this matter, but the strange thing is that Yashamaru''s current situation is also very delicate.


    According to records, he left the village with people, but only a few hours later, he returned with two Nabu.


    The rest of Anbu are missing and cannot be contacted no matter what, and Yashamaru himself is also missing at this time, so how can Luo Sha feel at ease?


    And now, such a terrifying explosion erupted in the village, all of which told him that things were getting worse and worse!


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Luo Sha muttered secretly, then he quickly stood up and prepared to go outside.


    But before he could move at all, he froze in place, because he felt several suffocating chakras spreading in Hidden Sand Village!


    ¡­


    "It seems that my opponent is you."


    On top of the ruins in the park, Zhishui walked out of the ruins, he seemed completely unharmed.


    Although this kind of impact is very strong, if he is not careful, he may suffer disaster, even if he is the former self, he may be cold.


    But now he is no longer what he used to be, his strength has been enhanced in all directions, and his physical fitness has also been unimaginably improved.


    Especially his eyes, the power that can erupt is even more terrifying, so he can still be safe and sound under such an impact.


    "Yes, but also no."


    Orochimaru rose slowly from the ground again, he licked his tongue and looked at Shisui in front of him and said with a chuckle.


    "Although we are rivals, I don''t think we will play directly.


    Patriarch Habara and I have confronted so many times, but each time he wants to challenge himself, or let himself be fully improved.


    He will choose to fight against my reincarnation, I think you should be very clear about this, right? "


    "So, do you want me to try it too, and fight against the reincarnation of the dirt?"


    Zhishui frowned, UU reading www.uukanshu. Of course he knew how Habara fought these powerful ninjas who lived in legends along the way.


    Whether it''s Senjujuma, Senjubeima, or Uchiha Madara, he has never had less confrontation.


    Although Zhishui didn''t have much confidence in challenging such a person, he was a little restless in his heart.


    "In fact, you should also know how the relationship between me and your patriarch Habara is. Although we don''t trust each other, we must cooperate."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and then slowly began to seal.


    "Originally this time, I wanted to surprise that guy, but it''s not a waste to use it here.


    Give it a good experience, maybe in this way, you will know why your patriarch is so strong..."


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 234： Obito desperately

    "Are you coming again?"


    When Uchiha Madara woke up, he immediately looked around and took a good feel of his situation.


    Then he pushed the coffin away expressionlessly and skillfully and walked out slowly. He had done similar actions several times.


    Now the first thing he does when he wakes up is to confirm what state he is in, so as to judge what situation he is in.


    What made him very unhappy was that this time he was still in the state of reincarnation, and he could guess that this time he was probably going to deal with that Uchiha Habara again.


    For Uchiha Habara, Uchiha Madara doesn''t hate him, even because this kid really resembles himself, he quite likes this kid.


    The most important thing is that the speed of this kid''s progress really makes Uchiha Madara a little incredible.


    Even if he is as proud as he is, he has to admit that when he was at this age, he didn''t have the strength that Habara has now.


    So every time he is summoned to deal with Uchiha Habara, Uchiha Madara will actually be a little excited inside.


    This process seems to be watching another self who is walking on a different path continue to grow, and is constantly moving towards the established goal. This feeling is really good.


    The only thing that makes him feel very unhappy is that he has never been able to exert his strongest strength, and every time he wakes up being controlled by someone.


    A person who is as proud as him really hates being controlled by others, but as far as he is concerned, he really has no way to solve these troubles.


    He thought silently, and then he walked out of the coffin slowly, but the next moment his face became a little strange.


    Because what he saw was not the guy Uchiha Habara, but a young man he didn''t know but was obviously from the Uchiha clan.


    This made Uchiha Madara''s face a little playful, and he was really curious about who this young man was.


    Because he found that this young man seemed to be somewhat similar to Uchiha Habara, and he also had the power that belonged to Hashirama.


    And this kid seems to be somewhat similar to the first few times I met Uchiha Habara, this young man can also be regarded as a junior with great potential.


    "Who are you?" Uchiha Madara didn''t look back at Orochimaru at all, but looked directly at Shisui and asked, "Where is Uchiha Habara?"


    "My name is Uchiha Shisui."


    Shisui felt Uchiha Madara''s suffocating breath, he couldn''t help frowning, and then assumed a standard fighting posture.


    "Habara still has enemies to deal with, so I''m sorry, but I can only face you alone."


    "Oh?"


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, and he asked in surprise.


    "He asked you to face me, which means that he is very optimistic about you, but I am more curious about who can make him troubled. His strength is not weak."


    "Uchiha Obito."


    Shisui didn''t speak, but Orochimaru standing behind Uchiha Madara licked his tongue and said a name.


    And this name instantly made Uchiha Madara''s face sink, Uchiha Obito is an important part of resurrecting himself.


    This kid is now being targeted by Uchiha Habara, so does it mean that his affairs have been exposed?


    Or is it that Uchiha Obito provoked Uchiha Habara, and that''s why this happened?


    "Actually, the purpose of summoning you this time is also to deal with Obito Uchiha, according to a guy who provided me with special materials.


    The current Uchiha Obito is no longer what it used to be. He has his own ideas and goals.


    On top of that, he''s messed with people they shouldn''t have messed with, and now all of that could bring a lot of things to light for us.


    Therefore, this kid needs to be dealt with, and it just so happens that Chief Habara is the target of his provocation, so..."


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but stop when he said this, and Uchiha Madara seemed to have discovered something at this time.


    He silently felt the chakra in his body, and then a smile appeared on his face, he already understood what this guy Orochimaru meant.


    "Is that so? That''s really a pity."


    Uchiha Madara shook his head slightly, and then he looked at Shisui.


    "You are a descendant of the Uchiha clan, and it is very rare to be able to reach your current level. It seems that the kid Habara is very optimistic about you."


    "Thanks to the care of the patriarch, I am now the deputy patriarch of the Uchiha clan."


    Shisui didn''t know what Orochimaru and Uchiha Madara meant, but he calmly memorized these words firmly.


    He looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him, and the chakra in his body was frantically gathering, but he felt that this person in front of him seemed to be more terrifying than Habara!


    "So that''s it. He is really optimistic about it, so I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Uchiha Madara put his arms around his chest, he looked at Shisui in front of him with an arrogant expression, and then said indifferently.


    "Since he has to deal with some things, it''s inconvenient for me to disturb him. I''ll go to him after he''s almost done with it.


    So before that, let me warm up, you have the power of Hashirama, I can feel it, and you also have Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Uchiha Habara, who was in the same state as you at the beginning, gave me a big surprise. I didn''t know that he was someone he trusted, and he was also Uchiha''s deputy head.


    Can you also give me some surprises, at least you should give me some surprises, right? "


    ¡­


    "What a troublesome fellow."


    Floating in the air, Habara''s eyes quickly scanned the surroundings, the boy Obito hid in the space, which made Habara a little difficult to deal with.


    But he, who also possesses space ninjutsu, can naturally notice that Obito has not left at all, but is still surrounded by waiting for the opportunity to appear.


    I have to say that the skill of Shenwei is really enough to cause headaches. It really deserves to be a super children''s technique that can penetrate the two worlds of yin and yang.


    When this kid is alive, he can rely on this child''s power to save his life, and after he dies, he can travel through the pure land to give the remaining child''s power to Kakashi.


    With such BUG-like abilities and settings, Habara felt that the potential of this guy''s eyes surpassed that of Indra.


    Even, this kid''s eyes are simply a pair of "eternal eyes" in the true sense, which can perfectly display power without fusion?


    Of course, this is just his idea, and he doesn''t know the details, after all, he has never used these eyes.


    "After going back this time, I have to study his eyes carefully. Such power is really incredible."


    Habara glanced at the ninjas of Hidden Sand Village who were constantly gathering below, he shook his head slightly, and then his eyes focused on the surrounding space again.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed a change in the power of space!


    I saw a strange vortex formed in front of him, obviously this was a sneak attack by Obito.


    Facing the surprise attack of space power, other people might really have nothing to do with him, but Habara is really different from others.


    Not only can he clearly see the distortion of this space in front of him, but he can also clearly perceive the direction of Obito.


    At the moment when this weird distortion formed, Habara''s figure moved slightly, and the ninja sword in his hand also showed azure blue light at the same time!


    "Buzz!"


    The space seemed extraordinarily fragile at this moment. Under Habara''s terrifying chakra-roaring Void Walk, a gap was instantly shaken in the space.


    In this gap, the figure of Uchiha Obito looms inside!


    "Damn it!"


    Obito cursed secretly, and then a black chain appeared in his sleeve, and the next moment he drew it directly towards Habara.


    Although he has continuously increased the danger level of Habara, it is obvious that he still underestimated Habara''s ability.


    In particular, this guy''s space ninjutsu is really beyond Obito''s imagination. This guy completely integrates the ability to move and attack.


    This kind of fusion created this monster-like guy, and his technique formed a huge damage and obstacle to his divine power.


    To put it bluntly, this guy''s technique has perfectly restrained his divine power!


    "Why is there such a troublesome guy, every movement of this guy can hinder the normal operation of my Kamui.


    And this guy can directly destroy the space I am in, and directly find me out of the space.


    Why is there such a guy in the ninja world, why is there such a guy in Konoha! "


    Obito''s heart was really angry to the extreme, and at this time he and Habara had already landed on the building of Sand Hidden Village.


    "Ding, ding, ding..."


    The sound of metal colliding sounded instantly, neither of them paid too much attention to the ninjas of Sand Hidden Village who were coming from all around them, and their battle was also extremely fierce.


    Whether it''s Habara''s swordsmanship or Obito''s defense, the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village have never seen such strength and speed.


    They are all very curious now, who are these two people, and why did they fight in their own village?


    But they haven''t done anything now, because they are all ignorant now. Besides, their residents have not been transferred, and doing it now will only cause an even greater tragedy.


    The most terrible thing is that there is no one to command them now.


    So they are all watching now, watching the two weird guys with masks in front of them constantly confronting each other, watching this battle completely beyond their imagination.


    At the same time, let people quickly evacuate the surrounding residents, so that they have a chance to do it with peace of mind.


    "boom!"


    However, at this moment, a terrifying chakra suddenly broke out on the other side.


    What''s even more frightening is that the battle in the distance seems to be more intense and frightening than this side.


    Because they saw the sudden appearance of raging flames all over the sky, and the terrifying monstrous fire covered all around in an instant!


    "What the **** is going on with such a flame?"


    These ninjas in Hidden Sand Village were completely dumbfounded at this moment, and they couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    But seeing the flames spreading towards this side, they also quickly dispersed, and some people had already moved towards that side. Obviously they couldn''t bear someone''s sabotage like this.


    "Have Uchiha Madara and Shisui made a move?"


    Habara naturally also felt the chakra fluctuations in the distance, and he instantly understood what had happened, and this situation made him shake his head involuntarily.


    Habara really doesn''t know whether Shisui is Uchiha Madara''s opponent.


    Because it depends on what state Uchiha Madara summoned by Orochimaru.


    In such a situation where the probability of randomness is very high, even Habara cannot make the most accurate judgment, but he is very clear about one thing.


    That is, Orochimaru seems to have a deeper understanding of the reincarnation of the dirty soil now, and the Uchiha Madara he summoned is getting stronger and stronger.


    People are always improving, and this is true even for Habara himself, not to mention that he himself hopes that Uchiha Madara will appear stronger and stronger.


    Because as Habara grew up, he naturally hoped that his opponent would become stronger and stronger.


    Harassing food is a very refreshing thing, Habara has never doubted this, even he himself enjoys it very much.


    But he also knows one thing very well, that is, if he wants to become stronger, he can''t always indulge in the joy of abuse.


    He must also challenge some people who are strong enough. Only in this way can he better gain experience and gain more combat awareness, so as to transform it into his own combat power!


    "So resolve the battle here as soon as possible, then go to support Shisui, and then take a good look at how Uchiha Madara is now."


    Thinking of this, Habara''s movements began to become faster. The battle between him and Obito was a constant physical and spatial leap.


    He didn''t need to use Suzunohu in such a battle, because it was just a waste of his chakra.


    "hateful!"


    As Habara''s speed began to accelerate, Obito obviously couldn''t bear it anymore.


    After he turned around to avoid Habara''s nearly sonic knife, his body was still injured by the terrifying blade.


    For him, such a wound can be recovered in a few seconds.


    But what made him feel extremely angry was that he didn''t know how many times he had been stabbed in the short few seconds when Habara was accelerating.


    The sudden speed up of this guy also proves that the battle between this guy and himself has always been kept!


    The reason for speeding up now is because another battle has started on the other side, and he wants to solve himself quickly so that he can support the other side.


    "You are so arrogant, do UU Reading think you can beat me?"


    Obito roared in his heart, his eyes spun more violently at this moment, and the space became more disordered and chaotic at this moment.


    Moreover, around Habara, several space turbulences like whirlpools have appeared. Seeing this scene, Habara immediately understood that Obito was crazy.


    "Is this going to fight me completely?"


    Habara murmured, but that was fine with him.


    After all, he doesn''t have too many thoughts of getting too entangled with Obito...


    ¡­


    It has been detected that your latest reading progress is "Chapter 133 Space Wars (one update please subscribe~


    Is it synced to the latest? turn off sync


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 235： collision

    On the other side of the battlefield, Shisui has already made a mess with Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara really did what he said, he seemed to really just want to simply warm up, so his combat was basically like teasing Shisui.


    His speed is incredible, and his expression is always so calm.


    No matter how violent Zhishui''s attack is, he can deftly dodge it like a stroll in a courtyard, and even counter it!


    "The speed is very fast, the physical activity is very good, and because of the power of Hashirama, has his chakra also become stronger?"


    Uchiha Madara dodged Shisui while silently thinking about Shisui''s current situation.


    He is a little bit emotional now, because the younger generations seem to be a little bit amazing.


    A Uchiha Habara was enough to surprise him, and the performance of this kid now also made him feel extremely interesting.


    And considering that the relationship and feelings between the two are so deep, he seems to have really seen everything about himself and Quanna back then.


    But the difference is that they will not face the same fate as Quanna.


    They have almost mastered Konoha, and the environment they are in is relatively peaceful, and their strength is considered to be at the peak in this world.


    The most important thing is that they don''t have the same opponents as Senju Hashirama and Senju Feima, because the family that used to suppress them has been ruined!


    "It''s really enviable."


    Uchiha Madara sighed in his heart, and then he faced the dagger that Shisui slashed at him slightly, and the next moment he could hold Shisui''s wrist with one hand.


    Shisui reacted quickly, and he quickly pulled out a handful of Kunai with his left hand to stab Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Madara twisted outwards forcefully at his wrist.


    This time, Shisui had no choice but to let go of the ninja knife and then quickly performed a substitute technique, disappearing in front of Uchiha Madara in an instant.


    And Uchiha Madara didn''t have any Hanko, he picked up Shisui''s dagger casually, and rushed directly to Shisui''s body in a dodge.


    "Ding, ding, ding..."


    The sound of Kunai and the dagger colliding was endless, and the speed of the two was extremely fast, and the people who had surrounded them could only see the two afterimages colliding constantly.


    But Shisui was obviously not Uchiha Madara''s opponent at this time, and the Kunnai in his hand was knocked away again.


    After sending away a lucky audience at random, Zhishui immediately cast a teleportation technique to get a sufficient distance away, and his hands began to seal quickly.


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Zhishui knew what kind of monster he was facing. He had never encountered such an enemy before.


    The suffocating sense of oppression was something he had never experienced before, and such an enemy Habara kept fighting against him again and again.


    The most important thing is that Habara can still beat this guy, which really makes people have to sigh how powerful Habara is.


    Shisui knew that he was not as good as Habara, and he could also see what kind of attitude this Uchiha Madara was fighting against him.


    Although in his heart, this made him somewhat uncomfortable, but he knew better that fighting the current Uchiha Madara could definitely improve himself.


    Even if the issue of promotion is not considered, it is very important to restrain Uchiha Madara as much as possible and let Habara deal with that Obito with peace of mind.


    The chakra in the body gathered crazily, and the fire escape that Shishui used this time was extremely powerful in terms of power and scale.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the moment he released Huo Dun, he was shocked to find that Uchiha Madara had come behind him!


    Accompanied by a flicker of cold light, the short knife in Uchiha Madara''s hand stabbed directly.


    Blood splashed, Zhishui was pierced through the heart with a sword, and the whole person fell heavily on the ground under great force, with a trace of blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    But Uchiha Madara looked at everything in front of him with admiration and playfulness, and then he turned his head and looked in another direction.


    "Very good, your illusion."


    Uchiha Madara''s horns raised, and his smile became more obvious, as if he had discovered something interesting.


    "From the very beginning, I noticed that your eyes are constantly affecting me, but I just ignored it for the time being. I''m still wondering what the effect of your illusion is.


    I didn''t expect to be here waiting for me. Interesting, really interesting. "


    As Uchiha Madara''s voice fell, the Shisui on the ground instantly distorted and then disappeared. The cry of crows sounded, and dozens of crows quickly gathered not far away.


    And Zhishui''s figure appeared again, this time he still maintained the posture of Jieyin.


    "Fire escape again?"


    Uchiha Madara tilted his head, and then he shook his head with a smile.


    "Your fire escape is actually pretty good, but compared to that Uchiha Habara, it''s really a lot worse.


    I still haven''t figured out whether his fire escape is Tongshu, or he obtained a more powerful flame through some other means.


    But no matter what, that kind of flame really makes people feel very good, and its power is indeed great. In this regard, you are far behind him.


    The most important thing is that Fire Dungeon is never used to deal with an enemy alone, you can''t use Fire Dungeon well with such a mentality! "


    After the words fell, Uchiha Madara also put his hands together to complete a seal in an instant, and the majestic Chakra was running crazily in his body.


    In the next second, the scorching aura spread around him, and the vast chakra almost destroyed everything around him.


    He and Zhishui almost completed the knot seal at the same time, and released his own technique at the same time!


    "Fire escape, the skill of the mighty fire dragon!"


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Quenching!"


    The two flames collided with each other in an instant, and Uchiha Madara''s flame coverage was really too big and too wide.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Shisui suddenly understood how uncomfortable the others were after meeting Yubara.


    Such a fire escape coverage, almost no one can escape!


    Thinking of this, Zhishui had no other good solution, his eyes moved slightly, and a layer of green chakra appeared on his body...


    .....


    "These guys..."


    Dodging the terrifying flames in embarrassment, more and more Shayin Village ninjas who had gathered could not help but grit their teeth angrily looking at everything in front of them.


    These guys are really unscrupulous in Shayin Village. If it weren''t for the transfer of civilians, how could they endure until now?


    They may be hesitant to attack, because they don''t have a perfect command, so they don''t know what to do.


    But in terms of evacuating residents, each village has its own perfect mechanism, which can ensure that the village can protect civilians as soon as foreign enemies enter.


    "Master Kazekage!"


    "Master Kazekage is here!"


    At this time, there was some restlessness in the crowd, and Luo Sha walked towards the crowd quickly.


    And behind him are Ebinozo and Chiyo, the two high-level officials of Hidden Sand Village, but their faces are very ugly now.


    "Markey, what the **** is going on here?"


    After Luo Sha arrived at the scene, he immediately arrested Ma Qi for questioning.


    Ma Ji is considered a very powerful ninja in the village, and this guy has obviously already arrived at the scene.


    "Master Kazekage, I''m afraid there are two groups of people fighting in the village."


    Ma Ke lowered his head and said quickly, but his face also looked a little ugly.


    "If there is no mistake, they should have raided our database, because the park has been completely destroyed, and the source of the battle is in the database.


    In fact, there are not many people fighting. There may be only four people in these two groups. They must have received some missions and some conflicts occurred between them. "


    Having said that, Markey himself was too embarrassed to continue.


    There are only four people on the other side, and they are fighting in twos now, but the terrible thing is that they don''t know who the other party is and why they came here.


    What''s more terrible is that they have nothing to do with the other party, which is just such a small number of people. This is simply embarrassing Shayin Village!


    "The four of them had a conflict, and they rushed to act recklessly inside Shayin Village?"


    Luo Sha also laughed angrily at this moment, he didn''t know how much the loss would be this time, but he knew that this time these people were definitely slapping Sha Yin Village in the face!


    The chakra in his body has begun to gather crazily, and now he really wants to do it.


    The commotion caused by these four guys is indeed great, but all the ninjas in their village are here, are they still afraid of this **** guy?


    "How about the evacuation and transfer of residents?"


    But before he could move, Chiyo also spoke.


    "Also, what is the organization of each ninja and how is the assignment of tasks?"


    Chiyo said these words very loudly, and many people could hear them clearly, and at this moment, everyone seemed to have found their backbone.


    Because they didn''t have a command before, the situation seemed very chaotic, but with Chiyo''s words, they all knew what they were going to do.


    "Master Kazekage, you have to calm down now, the village still depends on you to command and dispatch."


    After Chiyo finished saying those words, she immediately turned her head to look at Luo Sha and said, in fact, she just saw that Luo Sha''s mood was not stable, which might cause big problems.


    That''s why she overstepped and interrupted Luo Sha, and immediately issued a new order.


    Although Luo Sha''s face was not that good-looking, he could only nod his head, because he also knew that now was not the time to discuss these things.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, a treacherous Chakra erupted again.


    They were almost visible to the naked eye, and saw cracks in the sky like broken glass.


    ¡­


    Habara has already decided to solve Obito as soon as possible, so naturally he can''t be procrastinating.


    And now Obito is already desperate, he naturally has to show enough strength to let Obito understand the gap between them!


    The chakra in his body began to surge crazily, what Habara had to do now was to find the right opportunity, and then use the void walk to give Obito a fatal blow.


    And in order to avoid accidents, Habara has quietly prepared to use ''Back in Time'' at this time.


    Although Obito has huge problems in many aspects, Habara must also recognize the strength of this guy in terms of Tongshu.


    The turbulence in the surrounding space became more and more serious, and the suffocating attack from space became more and more obvious.


    Habara still maintains a stable posture, his eyes are locked on Obito, and the eternal eyes in his eyes are constantly rotating.


    "It''s now!"


    Finally, Habara saw through this guy''s attack route, and also saw clearly the distortion of these space turbulence.


    He also moved at this moment, his vast chakra gushed out crazily, and his right eye turned quickly.


    The power of ''Tao Fan'' has greatly covered the void walk, greatly enhancing the power of the void walk.


    "Buzz!"


    In an instant, Habara disappeared in place, as if he didn''t exist there at all.


    But at this moment, Obito''s face changed drastically, because at this moment he could clearly perceive how the space had been disrupted!


    Layer by layer, sounds like glass breaking echoed in Obito''s ears.


    And Obito''s eyes were bloodstained at this moment, he could see Habara''s voice constantly breaking through the space barrier, and the space he passed was directly scattered by him.


    His movements are very slow, but that is relative to the space, but his movements outside are suffocatingly fast.


    Under this extremely complex feedback of fast and slow, Obito found that all he can do now is to quickly return to his own divine power space!


    Uchiha Habara''s space ninjutsu really restrained him too much.


    "You still want to go?"


    Just when Obito reluctantly allowed himself to enter the Shenwei space, and was about to close the interface with the outside world, Habara suddenly appeared at this interface.


    At this moment, the most powerful output power consumption of Voidwalking fully bloomed, and the terrifying space turbulence and space power broke into Obito''s Shenwei space all at once.


    And Habara also passed through this interface at this moment, and he entered this space with his whole body.


    "Ding!"


    The ear-piercing voice echoed frantically in the ears of the two of them, and Obito, the entire divine power space, was directly emptied at this moment, and everything seemed to be annihilated at this moment.


    Whether it was the platform he built himself or the things stored in the Shenwei space, they were all directly disintegrated with the shattering of the space at this moment!


    "what!"


    Obito screamed, and his body was seriously twisted at this moment.


    This is not the distortion when he usually uses divine power, but in the true sense, because of the continuous chaos of the space, strange changes have taken place in various parts of his body.


    He gritted his teeth and frantically operated his eyes. He could only use his eyes to reverse the current distortion. He knew that if he didn''t do this, he might die!


    However, this kind of distortion doesn''t seem to be a big problem for Habara, because it was caused by him.


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 236： 3 Uchihas

    In the space of Kamui, Habara saw Obito was bleeding all over his body, but he was still recovering, and he walked slowly in front of this guy.


    At this time, Obito''s eyes looked a little gray, but his eyes were also full of hatred and worry, obviously he knew very well that he had completely failed!


    "I said, don''t look at me with similar eyes, because you don''t have the qualifications."


    Habara walked slowly to Obito''s side, he looked at Obito lying on the ground and couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "Actually, from the very beginning, I didn''t take you too seriously, and I didn''t even think too much about who you are.


    But you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t make me feel that you are a threat to the people around me.


    If you only have one eye, I can still bear with you, and I can wait to see what your purpose is, after all, you have never done any substantial harm.


    At least for me, you are indeed not the target that I should focus on cleaning up. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, then he squatted down and stretched out one hand toward Obito''s eyes.


    Obito''s eyes widened, and he realized what was going to happen, which made him struggle.


    However, his current struggle didn''t make much sense at all, and even when he moved slightly, his body burst out with blood again.


    It''s really not that easy to recover from being hurt by the power of space. Even if he has half of his body in vain, this kind of injury is really hard for him.


    He couldn''t move at all now, he could only watch helplessly as Habara put his hand on his eye socket, and then exerted a little force!


    "what....."


    Obito let out a scream, and one of his eyes had been plucked off by Habara.


    And then Habara quickly took out a container, put this eye into the container, and then stretched out his hand towards the other eye.


    Obito was really desperate at this moment, he couldn''t do it even if he wanted to struggle, and the feeling of being so passive to the extreme really made him feel powerless to the extreme.


    He seemed to have gone back to the past, back to the moment when he was crushed by the boulder underground, back to the moment when he was about to die!


    "kill me!"


    Obito said with a trembling voice, it could be seen that this guy seemed to be really desperate, he roared loudly.


    "Uchiha Habara, you killed me!"


    "Don''t worry, you will die, but not now."


    Habara didn''t care about Obito''s so much at all, he gently put the two kaleidoscopes into the container, and then he continued to speak calmly.


    "Your plan, or your plan, I already know.


    Thinking about it, in order to train you, Uchiha Madara and the others also provided you with some special and important resources.


    You have caused me so much trouble, no matter what you say, you must make it up to me.


    You can''t and won''t die until you tell me all you''ve learned.


    And after you tell me everything, and I have verified that it is true one by one, and you have learned it.


    Then I won''t make you feel so uncomfortable, I will send it down, and go down alone.


    Even, I won''t even keep your corpse. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment. At this moment, he had already put away Obito''s two eyes, and sealed them completely in the scroll.


    Only then did he look again at Obito whose eyes were constantly overflowing with blood, he shook his head and took out a scroll, and said after opening the scroll.


    "In fact, you should also know how terrible your body is, or how practical it is for Uchiha Madara.


    The power of Senshou, the power of Uchiha, the fusion of the two powers also learned Yin Yang escape, use your body to reincarnate from the dirt, and finally resurrect.


    Uchiha Madara has truly reappeared in the world. "


    After saying this, Habara buckled the chakra-sealed and body-locked props in the scroll towards Obito.


    Naturally, it is impossible for him to stay here, but the current Obito just has no eyes, and it is not impossible for this kid to commit suicide.


    He didn''t want the results of his hard work to be completely ruined just because of a little negligence.


    "This guy is really troublesome. It would be better if someone else directly broke his limbs. This kid has white chakra, and he can recover quickly if his limbs are broken."


    The person Habara wants to go out to deal with is not an ordinary existence, that is Uchiha Madara!


    No matter how weak Uchiha Madara is, his name is already doomed that this is not an opponent that Habara can underestimate, and it is not too much to be nervous about the appearance of this guy.


    Thinking of this, Habara sped up his speed, and after he tied Obito completely, a wave of chakra suddenly surged in his body.


    The space seemed to be extraordinarily fragile under the surge of his chakra, but just when Habara was about to leave, Obito suddenly spoke again.


    "Is that technique real?"


    "Ok?"


    Habara tilted his head, he paused and then asked a little funny.


    "Whether it''s true or false, does it still make sense to you?"


    "Have!"


    Obito struggled to raise his head, his empty eyes that were still bleeding were silently staring at Habara.


    "No matter what you think, this technique is of great significance to me. Is this technique real? Does this technique exist?"


    Seeing Obito who was so hysterical and looked like he crawled out of hell, Habara was slightly silent.


    He really couldn''t understand Obito''s feelings, but he could clearly feel the extremely intense emotional expression.


    To be honest, Habara, as Uchiha, also knows what kind of consequences that kind of extreme emotion will lead to.


    But as far as he is concerned, he only experienced similar emotions when he turned on the kaleidoscope with the help of the system.


    Sighing slightly, the Chakra on Habara''s body became much stronger, but just when he was about to shatter the divine power space of Obito, he said softly.


    "Instead of asking, it''s better to look at it. After returning to Konoha, you will know everything."


    Obito couldn''t help being stunned when he heard these words, and then he walked aside as if he was paralyzed.


    He stared blankly at the top, letting the blood flow from his eyes, it really looked like he was dead.


    But Habara didn''t pay attention to him so much, he disappeared in a flash.


    When he appeared again, he had already arrived at the sky above Hidden Sand Village.


    It''s just that as soon as he came out, his face became weird, as if the situation at the scene was different from what he imagined...


    .....


    Shisui and Uchiha Madara were fighting fiercely, but with the sudden disappearance of Habara and Obito, they became the only two people who were still fighting in Sand Hidden Village.


    And no matter how good the people in Sand Hidden Village are in the entire Ninja Continent, they are still one of the five great ninja villages.


    After quickly removing all the ninjas with low strength and civilians without combat effectiveness, they also started to counterattack under Luo Sha''s command.


    This kind of counterattack was almost instantaneous, which made Shisui and Uchiha Madara lose the interest to continue fighting.


    Although these guys are not troublesome for Uchiha Madara, after all, he was reincarnated from the dirt.


    But if he was defeated by the attacks of these people, it would make him feel extremely ashamed.


    It is impossible for Shisui to be as unscrupulous as Uchiha Madara. When facing the attacks of these guys, he will still be somewhat afraid.


    His speed is indeed very fast, and his personal strength can be said to be extremely strong, but he really has not reached Habara''s level.


    The most important thing is that he can neither fly ninjutsu nor space ninjutsu, once he is surrounded by these guys.


    Apart from protecting himself with Xu Zuo Nenghu, I am afraid it is really difficult to do other things.


    Habara obtained the kaleidoscope at the beginning, and the entire Uchiha clan had three pairs of kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, but he didn''t dare to challenge Konoha at all.


    Instead, he slowly waited for the time to come, and finally he was looking for the third generation of Hokage to settle the case, because he knew very well that they couldn''t stop a village of ninjas from attacking them.


    "Everyone, two targets ahead, attack freely!"


    Countless ninjutsu gathered quickly at this moment, and an unknown number of puppets cooperated with the ninjas and began to throw hidden weapons at them.


    Under such intensive attacks, Uchiha Madara frowned and considered turning on Suzano, and Shisui had once again brewed his own chakra.


    Green chakra surrounds his body. Before that, he had used Suzanoku once to resist Uchiha Madara''s fire escape, but he didn''t use it to a deep degree that time.


    After all, in a certain sense, they are still hiding their identities, and they really don''t want to reveal them until necessary.


    It''s just that now, it seems that the necessary moment has come.


    "Earth Dungeon Thousand Miles Earth Flow Wall!"


    But at this moment, a vast chakra fell from the sky, and then the earth began to tremble violently.


    It''s just that in the blink of an eye, a towering earthen wall has risen from the ground, and this earthen wall dragged Shisui and Uchiha Madara together and stretched upwards quickly.


    The kunai and ninjutsu that were coming towards them all hit the earthen wall, and at this moment Habara quietly landed beside them.


    "Long time no see, I really didn''t expect such a scene."


    Habara stood on the earth wall with his arms folded like Uchiha Madara, wearing a mask, and stared at the ninja below.


    The breeze blew, and his hair began to flutter with the wind.


    "Indeed, the current scene still makes people feel uncomfortable."


    Uchiha Madara raised his head slightly and looked at the ninja below, he said disdainfully.


    "Shayin Village, you guys are still playing really well. I remember that you were still fighting Yanyin last time. Are you starting to fight Sandyin now?"


    "No, just looking for something useful, and at the same time calculating the guy you cultivated."


    Habara turned his head slightly to look at Uchiha Madara, he didn''t seem to care about the regrouped ninjas below, he said with a chuckle.


    "That guy took the other eye in front of me, and I was a little worried that he would attack my people.


    After all, that kid is a real mouse hiding in the gutter. Although he keeps saying that he is you, there is still a big gap between his methods and yours.


    If he can be a little more aboveboard, at least let me know that he is only dealing with me, then I will not be like this. "


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows at Habara''s words, because he heard that it was Habara who was scolding himself.


    Obito was chosen by him, and he condensed a clone of Yin Dun to cultivate him.


    And Yu Yuan also made it very clear that that kid has been acting in his own name, so looking at it like this, it is equivalent to not teaching this kid well.


    That''s why Habara would kill this kid Obito!


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t care, the Yin Dun avatars he summoned all made such judgments, and he thought that even if he was alive, he would probably do this.


    If you die, you die. Since this kid has already affected the plan, why do you still keep him?


    The only regret he has now is that this kid is dead, but he has lost a good body that was reincarnated from the dirt.


    "Is it dead? That''s a pity. This guy''s body has a lot of secrets."


    Uchiha Madara said deliberately, he looked at Habara calmly trying to detect some abnormalities.


    "Whatever the secret, I believe my talent can get me everything I want."


    What Uchiha Madara didn''t expect was that Habara suddenly laughed, and then he turned his head to look at Uchiha Madara.


    "Besides, why do I have to learn from you? If you lose to Senjujuma, it proves that you have failed, and my path will definitely succeed.


    I admit that my luck is better than yours, because I don''t have people like Senjujuma to stop me, but isn''t luck a part of strength? "


    "Yeah, luck is indeed a part of strength, and your luck really makes people feel jealous."


    Uchiha Madara sighed slightly, but soon his eyes changed slightly, because he saw the state of Habara''s eyes at this time!


    These eyes are eternal eyes, which he will never admit wrongly.


    "Has he grown to this point, but doesn''t he have no brothers?"


    Uchiha Madara''s heart was full of shock, of course he knew what these eyes meant!


    At this time, his heart was also full of fire. Originally, he thought that Habara''s path had been blocked because of his brother, but now it seems that everything has changed.


    This guy has eternal eyes and the power of Zhu Jian, which means that this guy may really become another self in the future!


    "Hashirama, UU Reading Although I lost to you, the descendants of Uchiha did not lose to you. You still lost after all!"


    Uchiha Madara thought silently in his heart, he forcibly suppressed the idea of ??"communicating" with Habara now.


    Because he knows that now is indeed a bit out of date, because his current power has not reached the point of eternal eyes.


    And this time the summoning, the most important thing is that he has an interesting power, and now he is a little itchy.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, and this time I don''t want to fight you."


    Uchiha Madara said, and then he turned his head to look at the sand hidden ninjas who had gathered, and he said silently.


    "Let''s join forces, I just want to try some interesting techniques!"


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 237： This is the true will of fire!

    "Join together?"


    Habara thought a lot about what Uchiha Madara might say to him, and it wasn''t even that he didn''t think about this guy not talking about Wude.


    However, the probability of not talking about Wude is still very, very small. Uchiha Madara really disdains to be that kind of shameless villain.


    It''s just a matter of teaming up, Habara really never thought about it, just to deal with these guys, do they need to join forces?


    It is not difficult for them to want to leave.


    But soon, Habara thought of a saying Uchiha Madara said before, and he wanted to try some interesting techniques.


    "Wood escape?"


    Habara''s eyes became sharper at this moment, because he also really felt that there is really **** in Uchiha Madara''s body!


    He didn''t expect Orochimaru to be so courageous that he dared to place white cells in Uchiha Madara''s body.


    At the same time, he didn''t expect that Hei Jue would actually give this thing to Orochimaru. Does this guy not know the danger of Orochimaru?


    With Baijue''s cells, with Uchiha Madara''s body, and knowing that behind the Xiao organization may be Uchiha Madara.


    So if this continues, the secret of the reincarnation eye is just a matter of time for Orochimaru!


    If nothing else, this guy probably knew what the end point of the Uchiha clan''s bloodline was earlier than in the original book.


    He found that the secrets of Samsarayan and Sharingan will definitely be smoother and smoother. This guy is born to explore secrets!


    "However, the more you know the secret, there are only two possible situations. One is more fearful, and the other is more fearless about death."


    Habara didn''t know which type Orochimaru would be, but in the original book he went to the first type.


    But now, after he has more preparation time and has a better understanding, no one knows what kind of choice he will have.


    But these are all things in the future, and Habara still has more important things to deal with right now.


    In particular, he saw that the ninjas who stayed in Sha Yin Village had completed their assembly, and surrounded them under the leadership of Luo Sha, Chiyo, and Ebizo.


    Habara knew that the next thing was to try to break out and leave here, as for other things, let''s leave it to the future.


    "Okay, being able to join forces with you is really a scene that I only had in my dreams."


    Habara chuckled lightly, and then he asked an interesting topic.


    "I can feel the power in your body, so this time, are you planning to play Senju Hashirama?"


    "I''m not Senju Bashirama, and I can''t become him, but I do intend to use his power."


    Uchiha Madara was not surprised that Habara noticed it, he just nodded calmly and said.


    "The powers of Senshou and Uchiha complement each other and can form a coordination with each other.


    I guess, you don''t want your true identity to be known by Hidden Sand Village.


    It can be seen from the Uchiha power that you haven''t used the symbol until now, you are still somewhat afraid.


    That being the case, I am too lazy to be this villain, otherwise it would be too boring.


    Doing something interesting and interesting is more in line with my heart. "


    Uchiha Madara''s words made Habara nodded silently. It is undeniable that Uchiha Madara has always been very utilitarian in doing things.


    But at the same time, sometimes he prefers to follow his heart when doing things, and often does something unexpected.


    During the Fourth War, he could let Gokage go, and he could sit aside and watch Konoha''s ancestors attack Ten-tails without any movement.


    It doesn''t matter if you say he is arrogant or conceited, but in fact this is Uchiha Madara!


    "Who are you guys? Why did you come to Shayin Village to make trouble? What is your purpose?"


    Just as Habara was thinking, Luo Sha from below had already spoken, and his voice also reached Habara and the others.


    The sand ninjas below are ready to fight. Although they can be said to be at the bottom of the five major villages, they are also one of the five major ninja villages.


    "Let''s do it."


    Habara suddenly spoke calmly, but there was still a little eagerness in his eyes.


    "I really want to see what it''s like to cooperate with you."


    "That''s good!"


    Uchiha Madara put his hands together quickly, and the chakra in his body surged crazily.


    "Wood escape¡¤The tree world is coming!"


    Along with the crazily surge of chakra in his body, at this moment, the ground also began to sway crazily.


    Countless thick branches rose from the ground, and these branches and vines frantically entangled towards the ninjas in the hidden sand village!


    "Wood escape? How is this possible?"


    Seeing this scene, Luo Sha''s face suddenly changed, not only him, but also the faces of people like Chiyo and Ebino beside him also instantly became ugly.


    They also know the legend of Mu Dun, which was a terrifying power that once pacified the ninja world, but this power seems to have disappeared with the departure of Senshou Zhujian.


    "People from Konoha?"


    Something immediately came to their minds. After all, Konoha had done this type of experiment, and had actually created an experimental subject.


    It''s just that they themselves are not sure, if it is really the experimental question, or Konoha''s shot, they can''t be so unscrupulous anyway, right?


    "This Mutun is not weaker than the last Qianshouzhujian, and may even be stronger!"


    Habara has been watching Uchiha Madara, and the moment this guy casts Mudun, he can judge the situation of this technique.


    And Habara also noticed that Uchiha Madara seems to have a very high level of mastery of the wooden escape, and the wooden escape he cast has no **** at all, and the strength in all aspects is very good.


    It is entirely conceivable how hard and serious this guy is in the practice and training of Mu Dun.


    Having learned the art of Senjujuma to this extent, can only be said to be Uchiha Madara?


    "In that case..."


    At this time, Habara''s hands also began to seal, the chakra in his body began to surge wildly, and the scorching breath had already spread.


    "I have always felt that the so-called Konoha and the Will of Fire have never been an abstract concept.


    As long as there are flying leaves, the fire will burn, and the shadow of the fire will shine on the village.


    And to achieve this scene, that is the combination of Huo Dun and Mu Dun, and that is the cooperation of Uchiha and Senju. "


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Raging flames spewed out from Habara''s mouth in an instant, and all the violent flames were ignited.


    In an instant, the chasing Wood Dun and the scorching Fire Dun merged together, like a flame dragon from hell, madly heading towards those sand ninjas!


    This terrifying flame illuminated the entire Hidden Sand Village, and many ninjas were directly swallowed by this terrifying flame.


    Some people were ignited, and the raging fire continued to burn on them, and the screams continued for a while.


    At this moment, Habara turned his head and looked at Uchiha Madara and Shisui with a smile, and he said slowly.


    "Look, isn''t the shadow of the fire already shining on the village, but Hiruzaru Sarutobi seems to understand the so-called Hokage very well."


    ¡­


    "Damn, what kind of monsters are these!"


    Four generations of Kazekage, Chiyo and others struggled to avoid the attacks of Habara and Uchiha Madara, but this terrifying scene was deeply engraved in their hearts.


    This intertwining of flames and wooden escapes took away countless lives in an instant!


    These guys don''t seem to have any reason at all, and it can even be said that they don''t seem to talk to themselves at all.


    Of course, in fact, they also knew in their hearts that once these guys were caught by them, maybe they wouldn''t have any rationality with them.


    The place where this group of guys are located is where they store their secret documents. If there is no accident, this group of guys may have already started there and succeeded.


    If this is the case, then all the ninjas who stayed on defense in the basement may have been killed by this time.


    Coupled with the recent disappearance of those Anbu, it is likely that these guys caused it to explore the secret.


    How could they let such a person go?


    Double standards have always been human nature, but what is indisputable is that Habara and the others did it first!


    "Do it, kill them!"


    With Luo Sha''s order, all the ninjas in Yinsha Village began to attack, and he even summoned a sky full of golden sand, rushing towards Habara and the others in a turbulent manner.


    Chiyo also summoned dozens of puppets at this moment, and these puppets flexibly avoided all the wooden dungeons under her control.


    Coordinating with Luo Sha''s Jinsha, they headed towards Habara and the others, that posture seemed overwhelming!


    Habara, Shisui, and Uchiha Madara watched this scene calmly, and when these puppets and Jinsha rushed in front of them, all three of them disappeared in place in an instant.


    They coincidentally did not use any Uchiha-specific powers, but simply used taijutsu or ninjas to solve troubles.


    But even so, these sand ninjas are obviously not their opponents.


    While stepping on Luosha''s golden sand and dodging in mid-air, Habara began to strike at Chiyo''s puppets.


    These puppets are not too troublesome to deal with, but the cooperation between these things is still very good.


    In particular, there are various organs hidden in their bodies. If such organs are replaced by other people, it may be really difficult to deal with them.


    But unfortunately, they met Habara!


    Even without the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, Habara could clearly see the internal structure of these puppets.


    But the moment these puppets released their hidden weapons, he could easily dodge them, and his speed was really beyond the reach of these puppets.


    No matter how exquisite Chiyo''s control is, in terms of personal level, Habara always has an absolute advantage!


    While Habara was dealing with these puppets, Uchiha Madara and Shisui had already landed on the ground, and what they were facing was the large army of Sand Hidden that was rushing towards them.


    Shisui''s performance was quite satisfactory. Wearing a mask, he kept shuttling through the crowd with a ninja dagger in his hand. His fighting style was also very Habara-like.


    Perhaps it was the last time he saw Habara''s performance on the battlefield in Yanyin Village. Combining his experience in Anbe, his melee style at this time has also undergone some changes.


    Every move and style of his is full of simplicity and efficiency. He tries to be like Habara, making the enemy no longer able to resist every time he touches the enemy!


    His actions naturally fell into the eyes of Uchiha Madara who was not far away from him, which made Madara nodded slightly involuntarily.


    Such fighting methods and techniques are very similar to his philosophy. When fighting as a Uchiha, what he pursues is efficiency and simplicity.


    You play around for a long time, except for consuming your physical energy and chakra, you can''t reduce the number of enemies most effectively and on the largest scale.


    Cooperating with the ultra-high dynamic vision of Sharingan, killing the enemy with one blow as much as possible, this is the most energy-saving and chakra-saving way!


    But this is also his opinion of others, he himself doesn''t care now, in fact, he doesn''t care about revealing his identity at all.


    He Uchiha Madara is Uchiha Madara, and when he was alive, he would only refer to the opinions of his younger brother and Senjujuma. When did he care about other people''s opinions?


    The reason why he is willing to use his own power now is more importantly that he wants to use the power of Senshou Zhujian.


    His thinking is so simple and simple, other things are simply out of his consideration.


    Just do what he thinks, this is his way of action!


    Dodging the attacks of some ninjas in Hidden Sand Village at will, Mu Dun also showed a trace of Uchiha charm in his hands.


    Although he is using the power of Senshou Zhujian, even he hasn''t even opened his own Sharingan, but for him, these people in front of him don''t care if they open it or not.


    He can still see through his movement trajectory at a glance, and he can still accurately dodge the attacks of these guys, and after dodging, he can use the ability of Mu Dun to give a fatal blow!


    It looks like he is using the power of Senju Mutual Aid Fund, but in essence, he seems to be a Uchiha dancing.


    "Who are these three guys?"


    The more the beating went on, the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village were beaten more and more uncomfortable. They found that these three people were as difficult to lock as loaches.


    But their speed and fighting skills are extremely terrifying, Sha Yin Village hardly even touched each other!


    They had so many ninjas to deal with three people, but they were treated like monkeys by these three people. How could they accept it?


    In particular, the weird wooden escape combined with the fire escape before, which brought them a lot of losses. The most important thing is that they all came to their own home.


    How could they bear such a result, how could they face such a situation?


    "These three guys..."


    Chiyo and Luo Sha also looked extremely embarrassed, because their puppets and Jin Sha couldn''t even catch a single person.


    Even against the puppet who killed Chiyo in such a situation of encirclement and suppression, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com This made them feel unbelievable, but at the same time they kept guessing who this person was.


    But they also know that now is really not the time to think about these things, especially now that the battle is still going on.


    Especially when they know that the other party also possesses such a terrible ninjutsu as Mu Dun, they must be more careful!


    "It''s just, who is that long-haired guy? Why do you always feel that this guy looks familiar?"


    Both Chiyo and Ebino looked at Madara Uchiha involuntarily, and they both felt that this person seemed familiar.


    But they couldn''t remember where they had seen this person.


    It''s just that no matter who he is, such a guy must stay, especially if they are afraid that they will get the countless secrets of their hidden sand village!


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 238： Wise choice

    "These guys are really troublesome enough."


    After Habara dealt with a group of puppets, he was soon surrounded by a large number of puppets and sand ninjas again.


    Although he is not afraid of such encirclement, he doesn''t even need to activate Xu Zuo Nenghu, he only needs to use his own eyes to deal with it.


    But relatively speaking, this kind of efficiency is still very low, not to mention that Habara didn''t think the other party would be a fool.


    Whether it is Habara, Shisui, or the current Uchiha Madara, although they only use Taijutsu and Mudun for the time being, their fighting methods are too conspicuous.


    It''s hard to say if this goes on, will the other party see something.


    Moreover, these ninjas in Hidden Sand Village have good tactical skills, and they have begun to continuously split the connection between Habara and Shisui.


    It seems to want the three of them to fall into a state of separation completely, so that they can surround each other without any connection.


    "It''s kind of interesting, but what''s the point?"


    Habara casually knocked over a ninja from Sand Hidden Village, and then dodged to another Sand Ninja. The short knife in his hand directly pierced this guy''s chest.


    In order to avoid being recognized, Habara didn''t even use the ninja sword he used most often, but even a short sword was enough for him.


    His speed was fast, and while he was sprinting, he kept knocking down all the enemies who blocked him along the way. Even though there were indeed many defenders, these people couldn''t stop him at all.


    "This guy..." Luo Sha''s expression was ugly when he saw this, and he immediately shouted: "Don''t give them a chance to reconcile, stop them!"


    Under Luo Sha''s order, all the sand ninjas started to move, and they frantically surrounded Habara and the others, preventing them from having any possibility of reuniting.


    But what they didn''t know at all was that the three of Habara actually didn''t have any idea of ??getting closer.


    Uchiha originally had very strong attributes of a lone ranger, especially someone like Uchiha Madara. He said he would join forces, but in essence he didn''t have the habit of cooperating with other people.


    Even in the Qianshouzhujian back then, they just saw each other right, and as for cooperating in combat, that never happened.


    After all, in their era, there was really no one who could allow them to cooperate and assist each other.


    Not to mention Habara and Shisui, they have been acting together for so many years, but they basically went their own way after encountering problems.


    There is no such thing as collaboration at all, and it is often even that one person solves the problem, and the other catches a little fish and shrimp at most.


    "It''s really boring, don''t the current ninjas even make me want to move around?"


    After Uchiha Madara flipped a sand ninja in his hand, he jumped up and jumped onto a house that had been destroyed.


    Then his chakra began to surge crazily, and the next moment his hands began to tangle crazily.


    "I''m tired of playing, it''s really boring, and the technique of Hashirama is not used in this way."


    Uchiha Madara had completed the mudra with his hands at this time, and he murmured in a low voice, looking at the sand hidden ninja who flew towards him again, he showed a smile.


    "The power of Mu Dun is a manifestation of large-scale destruction. Although it is not weak when used alone, it still lacks some meaning.


    Just like at the beginning, it was a pity that these guys interrupted it, but now this scene is just right. "


    Uchiha Madara agrees with Habara''s words very much, that is the meaning of Konoha, and even the meaning of the will of fire, which is the combination of wood and fire.


    Or more specifically, it is the combination of Senju and Uchiha that creates the real Konoha!


    Although he no longer has any feelings for Konoha, even now is the bottleneck he wants to break through.


    But after all, this is the result of his joint efforts with Senshou Zhujian, and it is also the testimony of their friendship and betrayal.


    "Let the shadows of the trees and the fire shine on the whole village, and let you see the real Mutun!"


    "Wood Dungeon Flower Tree Realm is coming!"


    Accompanied by the roar of Chakra, trees rose from the ground in the hidden sand village in an instant!


    This kind of repertoire is really a rare touch of color in the hidden sand village that is almost shrouded in desert.


    But at this time, the ninjas in Yinsha Village didn''t have the slightest intention to appreciate these giant trees. All they felt was endless danger.


    "Get out of the way!"


    When the huge vines and wooden sticks spread out from the trunk and the ground again, and rushed towards the crowd, neither Ebizo nor Chiyo couldn''t help shouting.


    They are already covered in cold sweat now, they have experienced that era, even though they were still children at that time.


    But they also know what the Mudun in front of them is, this is the arrival of the Flower and Tree Realm!


    "Wind escape ninjas are on standby at any time, be careful of those flower buds, they contain poison!"


    "Oh? There are still people who know the goods?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows when he heard Chiyo''s command, but he didn''t care, his body followed the tree trunk and kept heading towards the sky.


    And he also received a seal with one hand, and his chakra began to surge crazily.


    "But so what if you know, can you stop it?"


    "open!"


    Under his control, the flower buds condensed on the tree also began to bloom, and with the breeze blowing, yellow pollen visible to the naked eye floated out of the flowers.


    These pollen were scattered and defeated, and they quickly moved towards the crowd, but at this moment the ninjas in Shayin Village were also ready.


    "Wind Escape Great Breakthrough!"


    Dozens of ninjas formed seals at the same time, and then they blew gusts of wind together!


    Although it is impossible for these fast winds to disperse all the pollen, it can at least avoid greater losses.


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, but when he was about to do something, he suddenly stopped, and then he asked without looking back.


    "It''s really slow, are you just coming up now?"


    "It''s not too slow anymore. Although these guys are average in strength, they are really strong in fighting will."


    Habara stood beside him and said slowly, and he also saw that Shisui had rushed over, so he continued to speak.


    "Perhaps it was to defend their homeland, but what they did still makes people feel a little helpless."


    "You sympathize with them?"


    When Uchiha Madara heard what Habara said, he couldn''t help but say it a little playfully.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to completely integrate their village and even everyone, but you can''t stand it to this extent?"


    "No, there is no sympathy, there is nothing unbearable, and their resistance is nothing to me."


    Habara shook his head lightly, and then he spoke calmly.


    "I''m helpless just because of their current will, because I don''t want too many of them to die.


    What I want is a complete village, a village with sufficient population and sufficient combat effectiveness.


    Although I have always agreed with Senju Hashirama to stop, thinking that the establishment of Konoha is the beginning of peace, but I agree with his idea of ??uniting everyone. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then he showed a smile.


    "Everyone has a right side and a wrong side, just like that guy in Qianshoubanjian.


    I hate him so much, because even if he died, he found a lot of people who insisted on his beliefs, and these people made Uchiha miserable.


    But such a person who disgusts me, he is a person who firmly believes that only by integrating the entire ninja world can we get real peace.


    Everyone has their own advantages and disadvantages, whether it is Senju Bashirama, Senju Banma, or you, Uchiha Madara.


    It''s just that we look at the problem from different angles, and the results we can get are naturally different. "


    Uchiha Madara was slightly taken aback by Habara''s words, and then he nodded naturally to indicate the same.


    Indeed, everyone''s position is different, what they see is also different, and even the decisions they make are different because of various personality factors.


    But I understand, I understand, Uchiha Madara also looked at Habara with great interest, and he said with a little playfulness.


    "So, what are you going to do next, just leave together?"


    "No, even if you have to leave, let them keep in mind, let them know that some people can be provoked, but some people are better not to take risks."


    The next moment, he formed a mudra with one hand, and the chakra in his body surged crazily at this moment.


    In just a moment, flames like a sea of ??fire were sprayed out by him: "Fire Escape ¡¤ Huo Huo Quenu!"


    The red flame soared into the sky, covering the sand ninjas on the ground in an instant, and Uchiha Madara''s wooden escape was ignited again at this moment.


    Uchiha Madara just glanced at Habara''s movements, even without any communication, he guessed what Habara was thinking.


    "It''s interesting, so let''s have fun with you!"


    Uchiha Madara controlled the chakra too quickly, and the ignited Mutun swelled wildly.


    In an instant, this area became a sea of ??flames, and the fire was even more exaggerated than before.


    If you look at this area of ??the entire Shayin Village from the top down, you can clearly see a dazzling fiery red!


    "Get out of the way!"


    Facing such a raging fire, the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village shouted hoarsely.


    At the same time, they continued to dodge crazily, but the places where they could stay were being forced by the flames less and less.


    Especially those sand ninjas who rushed up with Habara and Shisui, they are now in a dilemma.


    The memorial service unceremoniously seized this opportunity, he jumped high, and walked towards the sand ninjas with a short knife in his hand.


    He is like an elegant dancer, his movements are still clean and concise, but every time he cuts, a sand ninja will die with him.


    Even if occasionally some lucky ones escaped one or two attacks because of their strength, most of them would fall into the sea of ??fire without being prepared.


    Some of these people who fell into the sea of ??fire were lucky, and they were able to run out quickly and were rescued by their teammates.


    But more still have no way at all, and can only be swallowed by the flames in the wailing.


    The flames shot up into the sky, and at this moment, the whole village was once again illuminated incomparably brightly.


    The whole world turned into a sea of ??flames, and the vines in the flower and tree world became the best fuel. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but fire red, and the heat wave rushed towards the face.


    Luo Sha, Chiyo, Ebinozo and others looked at the scene in front of them, they were really jealous, they really didn''t expect this **** guy to be so ruthless!


    Luo Sha immediately manipulated the golden sand to try to put out the fire, but these damned wooden dungeons rushed forward with raging flames and directly smashed his golden sand.


    The most terrible thing is that these wooden escapes hit those houses with flames, and these houses became fuel for flames in an instant.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger, and Luo Sha, Chiyo, and Ebino were more and more regretful at this time. They regretted why they fought with these people in the village.


    These three people are not only sinister, but also extremely cruel!


    None of them expected that these three people possessed such a large-scale range of skills, and could cause such large-scale damage.


    If they could have cleared up the information earlier, they would not let the three of them run amok in the village anyway.


    So what if they let it out, in this vast desert is their home field, they can do whatever they want!


    "Oops!"


    Suddenly, Chiyo and Ebino seemed to remember something, and their expressions suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "Those pollen, retreat quickly, or it will be too late!"


    The pollen was evaporated at high temperature and melted into the thick smoke. Immediately, the air was filled with toxins that could not be dispelled. As a master of poison himself, Chiyo naturally noticed the strangeness.


    Not only her, Luo Sha also noticed a physical problem at this moment under Chiyo''s reminder, and his face suddenly became ugly.


    Although they had used Fengdun to get rid of the poisonous powder before, but now Fengdun had already stopped, and blowing on was just to boost the flames.


    If they don''t retreat now and let the toxins spread, it''s really unimaginable how much loss they will have in Hidden Sand Village.


    Toxins can kill people, even if the toxins didn''t kill them, it would be fatal if they fainted in place, and those flames would swallow them all in an instant!


    "Everyone, withdraw!"


    Luo Sha almost gritted his teeth to make this decision, his fists were tightly clenched together, and the sound of "Kacha Kacha" kept appearing in his hands.


    He is really angry to the extreme now, but also helpless to the extreme.


    The destructive power caused by these three people is probably no lower than the destructive power caused by the tailed beast running out.


    What''s more terrible is that they can still track a tailed beast with such a big body, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com can also find a way to attack.


    But they couldn''t hit these three people at all, and they couldn''t hit them. These three people were really too troublesome and deadly!


    "Oh, they withdrew?"


    Uchiha Madara stood on the top of the tree with his arms folded and looked at everything below, he smiled slightly playfully.


    "Interesting, do they still look sensible, at least they didn''t rush up foolishly."


    "Retreat is inevitable. From the very beginning, they didn''t understand our intelligence and wanted to keep us. It was a wrong choice."


    Habara also smiled slightly, and then he turned his head to look at Uchiha Madara, his voice became a little weird.


    "It seems that the battle on this side is over. Then, is there another battle?"


    ¡­.


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 239： real genius

    Habara didn''t deliberately provoke Uchiha Madara''s idea, but he must now prevent this type of thing from happening.


    The fast retreat of the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village created a large enough clearance area for them, which gave them the opportunity to leave here immediately.


    But without the restraint of Hidden Sand Village after leaving, it''s really hard to say what will happen.


    Although Habara believes that Uchiha Madara''s character is not as worrying as that of Obito, it would be better to clarify some things earlier.


    What''s more, he didn''t say this sentence to Uchiha Madara alone, but he also said it to Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru never showed up in this battle because this guy hid, but hiding doesn''t mean he has left here.


    On the contrary, he was still very close to Habara and the others, and this guy could clearly hear what Habara and the others said.


    Habara''s attitude is telling Uchiha Madara and also telling him that he is not afraid of encountering another battle, and he will not care about revealing his identity at that moment!


    Fighting so far, except for the power he displayed when dealing with Uchiha Obito, which is a bit beyond common sense, but others may not understand it.


    And the power he used in front of everyone was conventional power, just simple physical skills, sword skills and ninjutsu.


    Putting this information on the ninja world and trying to find a similar person, I am afraid it is really similar to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Although the people found are definitely not as good as Habara, there are very few people who can play the routine to his level.


    But under such circumstances, there are too many people who are suspected to be responsible, and Sha Yin Village can''t find them even if they want to.


    In addition to covering up his identity information in this way, Habara also achieved a very important thing, which is to save his own chakra.


    He now has enough chakra for the second round of fighting, and the attitude he showed told everyone that he will never lose!


    Madara Uchiha glanced at Habara playfully, then looked down again, and finally said funny.


    "Aren''t you afraid of fighting? Isn''t that a matter of course?


    If you with such eyes cannot bear such a battle, then I can only say that I am very disappointed.


    Forget about fighting, as far as my state is concerned, I haven''t reached the stage where I can compete with you.


    Even though Mu Dun is talking, I am not Hashirama, this power is not my main power after all.


    The battle is still reserved for the next time, when one is in a better state and can better display my own strength. "


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Madara deliberately turned his head and glanced at the ground, and he sneered.


    "Although you made me meet a very interesting young man, your character like a mouse in a stinking ditch still disgusts me very much.


    But it doesn''t matter, I want to say that now we can go, how do you feel? "


    "Since it''s your proposal, I naturally have no objections."


    Orochimaru slowly emerged from the ground at this moment, he raised his head and glanced at the Uchiha trio on the tree, with a strange light in his eyes.


    Naturally, he would not object to Uchiha Madara''s proposal, even if he still had some thoughts in his heart, but he knew better that now is not the time to think about it.


    These three Uchihas didn''t even use their best powers, and there was basically no possibility of the three of them cooperating.


    But that''s it, the three of them used all kinds of power together to carry out a simple match, and the whole hidden sand village was mixed up like this.


    It can only be said that the power of Uchiha is really unimaginable. Perhaps these three talents really represent the true level of Uchiha.


    Compared with the performance of these three people, Obito Uchiha is really far behind.


    Even that guy has a Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but it feels to Orochimaru that he is not of the same grade and level as these three.


    This made his desire for Uchiha''s power even more difficult to restrain.


    He really yearns for the body of Uchiha Obito very much now, but unfortunately, according to Uchiha Habara, Obito has been completely wiped out.


    It''s just that Dashewan didn''t see the body, it''s really hard to believe this.


    In addition, he really has no clue about the most critical element of this operation¡ªthe resurrection technique, and he has no chance to find it again.


    Because the place where the confidential documents were stored had been completely destroyed, even if he wanted to reach out, he had nowhere to reach out.


    It''s just that Orochimaru was somewhat unwilling, he looked at Habara, then licked his tongue and asked softly.


    "However, there is one question. I still want to ask Patriarch Habara."


    "Say."


    Looking at Orochimaru''s appearance, Habara guessed that this guy might still have thoughts in his heart, and he didn''t mind finding out what this guy was thinking.


    "The resurrection technique that Patriarch Yubara said, is he really real?"


    Orochimaru was still smiling, but the question he asked made Uchiha Madara look over involuntarily.


    "It''s really sinister."


    Habara silently sighed in his heart about the viciousness of Orochimaru, but his expression didn''t change at all.


    Speaking of resurrection in front of Uchiha Madara, isn''t this just teasing Uchiha Madara.


    This behavior can be said to be very bad, because it is likely to cause conflicts between Habara and Uchiha Madara.


    After all, what Uchiha Madara is pursuing now is resurrection, and I am afraid he will not miss it in any way!


    Even if he already has the method of reincarnation eye, having one more backup option can make his plan more secure and smooth.


    "Is it true or false, does it still make sense now?"


    It''s just that Yu Yuan is not so easy to deal with, he chuckled and then said helplessly.


    "I got the information, so I came, and I also plan to take the opportunity to solve Uchiha Obito.


    But the timing of your coming is really ingenious. I didn''t have time to organize these things, and I didn''t have time to find the records I wanted.


    Well now, no one can get it, I really want to thank you and Uchiha Obito. "


    "Really, that''s really a pity."


    Orochimaru stared at Habara, but Habara was wearing a mask, and Orochimaru didn''t dare to look into Habara''s eyes easily, so he could only smile in the end.


    "It seems that none of us have any fate with this technique."


    "Oh, yes."


    Habara also seemed very helpless, he shook his head lightly and said with emotion.


    "Indeed, this is really a pity."


    ¡­


    Whether this matter is really so regrettable, only Habara knows in his heart, but Orochimaru also has some guesses in his heart.


    Habara is a person who doesn''t see a rabbit and doesn''t scatter an eagle. If this kind of thing is really possible, then Habara will probably try his best to succeed no matter what.


    It was really hard for Orochimaru to believe him when he said that he didn''t get anything.


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Uchiha Habara really didn''t get it, and that''s why he destroyed Obito and even the corpse because of the lack of harvest.


    Although this approach is naive, it is really full of revenge, which is very in line with Habara''s penny-pinching personality.


    "However, what cannot be ruled out is that Habara still got everything!


    Including the living body of Obito Uchiha, the eyes of this guy, and the technique that can resurrect people. "


    Orochimaru thinks that the problem is relatively comprehensive, but no matter what kind of problem they are, they don''t have the qualifications and ability to entangle with it now.


    Because Habara, Uchiha Madara and others had already evacuated here quickly after retreating from Sand Hidden Village to avoid the fog.


    Habara and the others headed towards Konoha, while Orochimaru took Uchiha Madara towards the Country of Grass.


    Orochimaru''s secret base did not evacuate because the country of grass became Konoha''s territory. On the contrary, it would be more convenient for him to stay there now.


    Anyway, he needs to give out information, and basically the people he gives to are also Muye Village.


    So staying there will be much safer no matter how you look at it, and even many things will become extremely convenient.


    "Come out, we should meet up after so long."


    Just after they left Sand Hidden Village for some distance, Uchiha Madara suddenly stopped and then spoke.


    Orochimaru didn''t reincarnate Uchiha Madara into contact with the dirty soil, because he knew that Uchiha Madara might still have some things to solve.


    For a tough person like Uchiha Madara, Orochimaru still takes care of him to some extent, not to mention the secrets that come out of his mouth are generally not simple things.


    "We are indeed going to meet, and we need to re-plan many things."


    After Uchiha Madara''s voice fell, a black and white figure emerged from the ground, his eyes glanced at Orochimaru, and finally stayed on Uchiha Madara''s body.


    A person like Orochimaru is top-notch in terms of ability, intelligence, etc. If you let him hear some information, he may be able to restore the whole picture for you.


    Although he wanted Orochimaru to go away quickly, he also knew that this kind of thing was not so easy, so he could only communicate in some tactful ways.


    "What happened to Obito Uchiha, what did this kid do?"


    Uchiha Madara asked with his arms around his chest, he looked so independent under the blowing wind and sand.


    Hei Jue couldn''t help but sigh slightly when he heard this question, and then he said helplessly.


    "He provoked Uchiha Habara, and it wasn''t just a one-time incident. He advised him to be more careful when doing these things.


    But the final result is that he has exposed who he is, and if he continues like this, he will definitely be caught by Uchiha Habara.


    And at that time, Uchiha Habara, who has mastered the current power, may completely destroy our plan! "


    Hei Ze''s words were very serious, and it even seemed a bit arrogant to others to destroy his prestige, but in fact his statement was acceptable to Uchiha Madara.


    How fast Uchiha Habara has progressed, he himself no longer dares to imagine, and even he admits that even he is ashamed of himself!


    Especially at this time, Habara''s eyes are already eternal eyes. As the person who raised Sharingan to reincarnation eyes, he really knows how strong the eternal eyes are.


    What''s more, Uchiha Hahara himself knows space ninjutsu, and also has the power of Hashirama.


    Even if Uchiha Obito got the complete eyes, but in the face of such all-round crushing, it is impossible to be an opponent!


    To provoke such a dangerous person, especially if this person can completely destroy all their plans, it really doesn''t make any difference to court death.


    "I understand, this brat Uchiha Obito really doesn''t have any progress, he deserves his death."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, but soon he frowned slightly and spoke.


    "But you have to find a way to monitor Uchiha Habara, don''t let him find out and don''t conflict with him.


    What you have to do is to confirm whether Obito Uchiha is really dead. "


    "Are you worried, Obito Uchiha is not dead?"


    Hei Jue has been skilled for thousands of years, and he has already become a person, and he suddenly means Uchiha Madara.


    "That''s right, if this kid is still alive, I''m afraid Uchiha Habara can pry a lot of things out of his mouth.


    Whether it''s the art we taught Obito, or your series of plans, I know what I should do.


    As long as the scope of this kid is determined, I can guarantee that Obito will die completely! "


    The curse seal of the heart is a bomb, and Hei Jue was unwilling to use it before because he planned to capture Obito alive so that he could use it as a material for reincarnation.


    Now Obito has become a trouble, so as long as the location of Obito is determined, within a certain distance, he is sure to kill Obito completely, leaving no future troubles!


    "By the way, have you checked Uchiha Habara''s eyes?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara seemed to think of something, and he spoke directly.


    "Didn''t you say that he has no brothers, why does he have those eyes."


    "Maybe it''s the atavism phenomenon of the blood."


    Hei Jue is also very helpless in the face of this question, he can only give an answer that he thinks makes sense.


    "The transmission of blood is a process of loss and consumption, but it is undeniable that in this process, there will always be some incomprehensible geniuses.


    Just like you from Uchiha, like Senju Hashirama from Senju, maybe through your accumulation, coupled with Bai Ze''s power, you have completely opened the key to his bloodline.


    It allowed him to have his current transformation, and it allowed him to obtain the Eternal Eye that can be perfectly opened even if he doesn''t need a brother. "


    "Is that right?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help frowning when he heard this answer, and the ordinary Orochimaru kept rolling his eyes, as if he had heard some key information.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t care about those small things in Orochimaru, he just nodded calmly and said. UU reading


    "Indeed, his talent is unmatched, perhaps he really is an unimaginable talent.


    Only such people are interesting, and only such people can carry my will, even though this path is wrong.


    There is no need for God to find such a person, and then bear my past will, so as to deny my present will.


    My way is the most correct, and only I can make peace! "


    After saying this, Uchiha Madara closed his eyes slightly, and he opened them slowly after a long time, and then spoke in an indifferent voice.


    "However, I have to treat such a genius with my most serious attitude and tell me all about his recent affairs.


    Including, his so-called method of peacemaking, and the current result. "


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 240： Uchiha Madaras plan

    "It seems that they really have no intention of continuing to trouble us."


    Outside Sand Hidden Village towards the country of the river, Habara felt all the wind and grass around him, and finally he couldn''t help but breathe a little bit of relief.


    Uchiha Madara and the others did not follow, and neither did the ninjas from Sand Hidden Village, which meant that they had escaped from the center of trouble.


    Although this can''t be said to be trouble-free, the current situation is really sky-high for them. If they want to leave, who can stop them!


    When Shisui saw this scene, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. Having fought Uchiha Madara just now, he naturally felt the unparalleled pressure.


    To be honest, he really didn''t expect that the legendary patriarch would be so strong.


    Even if he just stands in front of you, you can feel his extremely powerful aura, and you will naturally have a feeling of discomfort spreading.


    Such a situation, even Shisui never appeared when facing Habara, but now facing Uchiha Madara, he can clearly feel all this!


    Such a terrifying feeling is really suffocating, it is really a kind of fear that he has never imagined.


    "Habara, this Uchiha Madara..."


    Zhishui hesitated for a moment, and finally he couldn''t help asking.


    "What is the limit of your strength? Have you..."


    "His strength is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people. You only need to know one thing, and that is that Uchiha Madara is ahead of everyone."


    Shisui faced Uchiha Madara''s offensive and momentum. This incident is actually not a bad thing for Habara, and it is even a good thing for Shisui.


    After all, only by meeting the real peak and meeting the person who can best represent the ultimate power of the Uchiha clan can one find a clear path that belongs to oneself.


    This is actually the case with Habara, if he didn''t know where Uchiha Madara''s limit is, and found his own way based on Uchiha Madara''s experience.


    His development is definitely not as smooth as imagined. You must know that before he got the system, he was a genius of the Uchiha clan.


    And after receiving the assistance of the system, he even soared into the sky. She knew too well what kind of path he was going to take, and he also knew too well how he would develop.


    He will never deny one thing, that is, he is indeed learning Uchiha Madara, and even in some things he is imitating Uchiha Madara.


    Touching Uchiha Madara to cross the river, through Uchiha Madara, I learned about the real direction and development of the Uchiha family, and even learned a lot from the battle with Uchiha Madara afterwards.


    It can be said that Habara has plucked Uchiha Madara''s wool all over, and if Shisui can benefit from it, it is really a good thing.


    "Is that right?"


    When Zhishui heard such a statement, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "It seems that this Uchiha Madara is indeed more powerful than I imagined, but it''s a pity that he left Konoha because of a problem of belief."


    "This is something that can''t be helped, and it''s also the result of the character of our Uchiha clan."


    Hearing these words, Habara couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    "I need to tell you how many problems caused by Uchiha''s character, just when the family and the village went in an extreme direction, there was our character problem.


    Being proud or even arrogant is not a bad thing, but it is the most important thing to figure out why you are proud and why you are proud.


    I just think that I have the surname of the Uchiha clan, plus the strength of the Uchiha clan, so I can be self-righteous and arrogant.


    The emotions of such a person will only bring terrible consequences in the end!


    Uchiha Madara can be proud or arrogant, he has the capital and the strength, but he also understands one thing wrong, that is the human heart.


    The human heart is invisible and intangible, but it can be felt in a real way.


    Your pride and arrogance have developed to the strength that you have always been conceited, so it is naturally difficult for others to accept.


    Under such circumstances, who would be willing to stand with you?


    On the contrary, Senjujuma is no worse than Uchiha Madara, and even stronger than Uchiha Madara.


    But his attitude towards other people is always a feeling of bathing in the breeze. If it were you, would you choose to follow Uchiha Madara, or stand firmly behind Senju Bashirama? "


    In fact, this question does not need to be answered at all. History has given them an accurate answer, and Uchiha Madara''s departure is also telling everyone his failure.


    This is sometimes the case, especially in the big environment of the ninja world, the human heart is really very important.


    You have the strength to do whatever you want, but you really don''t get the support of the people, and it is impossible to do everything you want!


    Habara is so low-key¡ªat least compared to Uchiha Madara, he is very low-key, even though his current strength can really do things that others can''t imagine.


    But he has always been restrained, and he hopes to use the means within the rules to deal with some problems.


    He just learned the lesson of Uchiha Madara. Sometimes the rules are the protection of the weak and the restraint of the strong.


    Whoever breaks the rules will lose a certain amount of support. Habara has always been a relatively rule-abiding person.


    "I think I understand, it''s really rewarding to come out this time."


    Shisui sighed slightly, as if he was sighing Uchiha Madara''s fate.


    It also seems to be sighing that I can''t have more contact and confrontation with Uchiha Madara from the perspective of the strength of the Uchiha clan.


    But soon he laughed, turned his head and said with regret and joy.


    "This time the problem of Uchiha Obito was solved, now it seems that this guy can''t do anything to our own people from the dark.


    But there are also some regrets, that is, we don''t know whether we have found the resurrection technique, and we have no way to go back and look for it. "


    "Don''t be so absolute, sometimes luck is really hard to say."


    When Habara heard Shisui''s words, he couldn''t help chuckling, but soon his face became serious.


    "Actually, if Obito didn''t cross the line so badly, I really don''t want to get rid of him.


    Because of his IQ and level, it would actually be better for me to stay in that position in the Akatsuki organization.


    But it is a pity that he has crossed the line and has been removed, so naturally there is nothing to say.


    But it is conceivable that in the future, we may not have such an easy time. "


    ¡­


    It''s really good for Obito to stay in the position of Akatsuki''s organization. If he hadn''t crossed the line, Habara really didn''t plan to move him.


    After all, as a "Xian''er" existence, even though he had so many years of experience, Habara would not feel that this guy was difficult to deal with.


    On the contrary, now that this guy has been taken away, and the whole person is blocked in his own divine power space, then who will take up the mess on the Xiao organization''s side?


    To be honest, Habara didn''t have a systematic concept before, but now he has his own answer.


    It is nothing more than two choices-the first one, Orochimaru secretly controls the operation of the entire Akatsuki organization, and the second one, Uchiha Madara personally goes into battle to control it!


    Orochimaru has devoted himself to this incident, and he has also obtained a lot of intelligence and information along the way.


    And Orochimaru also told Habara that Heijue and Obito found him successively, and even Heijue told Orochimaru that he could control the Akatsuki organization in the future!


    Therefore, Orochimaru is an inevitable candidate, which is indisputable, and Habara knows that Orochimaru is absolutely interested in this kind of thing.


    The reason is very simple, that is, he can get more resources by controlling the Akatsuki organization and maintaining contact with Konoha.


    With these resources, he can carry out his own experiments well, so as to realize his own dreams step by step.


    Whether it is to explore the secrets of sharing eyes, or to explore the secrets of Nagato''s pair of eyes of reincarnation.


    It can be said that Orochimaru really has a high probability of secretly mastering the Akatsuki organization, but once he comes up, it will not be good news for Habara.


    After all, the bargaining chips he has become larger, so if Habara wants him to do something, he has to pay more.


    If you want to go whoring for nothing, it is almost impossible to achieve it.


    What''s more, at that time, Orochimaru will have to think about his own interests. Whether he will even choose to help Habara is a huge question.


    "And Orochimaru is smart enough, even very difficult to kill, it is difficult to cheat him, and it is not easy to kill him.


    This guy is really giving people a headache as always. "


    As soon as Habara thought of that guy Orochimaru, he couldn''t help shaking his head, because the trouble level of Oroshemaru was still so high from the beginning to the end, and it was still so helpless.


    In addition to Orochimaru, there is another guy who makes Habara feel a headache, and that is Uchiha Madara''s personal battle!


    It can be said that Orochimaru still needs to be careful with Habara, after all, Habara has always suppressed and had advantages over Orochimaru.


    But Uchiha Madara played in person, the result is self-evident, this guy is much more dangerous and elusive than Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru may still have some selfishness, but Uchiha Madara will only act for himself from beginning to end.


    This also means that his actions may be easier to guess, but his actions will also cause some troubles to Habara''s actions.


    And what he did may bring unimaginable consequences, and even further accelerate his resurrection.


    Habara is really not Uchiha Madara''s opponent now, if this guy comes back to life, then this is simply an unimaginable disaster.


    "There''s still a lack of time."


    Habara sighed slightly. Although his growth depended on the abilities given by the system, it also took time to make up for it.


    Just like his ascension to God, it must take time to slowly endure until his bloodline continues to expand and improve, allowing him to gain even more strength!


    "Fortunately, I took Uchiha Obito away, and it is not easy for Uchiha Madara to want a suitable body to reincarnate.


    And Orochimaru may not give in easily, so even if Uchiha Madara comes up in person, it is not so easy for him to get a suitable body to gain strength.


    However, the necessary precautions must be taken. After all, this world has become so strange. If you are not careful, no one knows what will happen. "


    The matter of Akatsuki''s organization really gave Habara some headaches. He knew very well that this was the end of Orochimaru summoning Uchiha Madara in advance, and then forcibly taking Obito away by himself.


    But he didn''t regret that he attacked Obito, because this guy really threatened the people around him.


    If this kid really attacked Yan Ye and the others, Habara might not be able to forgive himself, so it is better to cut off the trouble when there is trouble.


    As for the follow-up, Habara is more willing to take a step at a time. The world is already so chaotic, so what''s the big deal if it gets a little more chaotic?


    Shisui understood the meaning of Habara''s words, and could guess some of his worries, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Habara''s actions.


    Maybe it''s because of Uchiha, Shisui also thinks in his heart that if he can''t even protect the people around him, then what''s the point of doing more things?


    .....


    "So, what are your next thoughts?"


    In Kusanagi, outside Orochimaru''s base, Hei Ze and Uchiha Madara stood on a boulder, and while they were looking into the distance, Hei Ze couldn''t help asking.


    The plan has undergone major changes, so how to guide the smooth development of the plan and how to make Uchiha Madara resurrect smoothly is a very important thing.


    "I don''t know. Originally, I thought that I could sleep peacefully and wait to be completely resurrected, but the current situation seems to not allow me to go on like this."


    Uchiha Madara looked into the distance indifferently, his expression also seemed a little dignified and thoughtful, and it took him a long time to speak.


    "With my current strength, it is impossible for that kid from Nagato to perform reincarnation, and Obito is missing, so I don''t have the best material for reincarnation.


    Now we are still doing everything in two steps. On the one hand, let Orochimaru control the Xiao organization as much as possible to ensure that the Xiao organization is moving towards our goal.


    This is a greedy, dirty mouse, and a mercenary mouse. If necessary, we can give him some benefits, but we can''t tell him our purpose.


    People like him will not understand what we are going to do, nor will we understand our peace. Let him cooperate with the Akatsuki organization to collect tailed beasts, and let him study what he wants to study.


    As for the other aspect..."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Madara showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "If there is no soil, then I will train and cultivate another one as a carrier that I may need in the future.


    You know what I need and I''m sure you can do it all, don''t you? "


    "I know, and I have a good choice."


    When Heijue heard Uchiha Madara''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    "A person who hated Uchiha Habara, was expelled from the family by Uchiha Habara, and was even taken away after opening the kaleidoscope.


    I think such a person has great potential to become your carrier..."


    ¡­


    ¡ú

 Chapter 241： impact and value

    "What you have done is too big."


    In the Hokage office in Konoha Village, Shisui and Habara stood in front of Jiraiya, and Jiraiya was full of headaches and helplessness.


    Beside Jiraiya, Nara Shikahisa also looked a little helpless and didn''t know what to say. After all, what Habara and the others have done this time is really big.


    According to the report of the frontline ninjas, although not many people died in Sand Hidden Village this time, the damage caused this time was unimaginable.


    Habara and Shisui did not use their Uchiha''s power, so the destruction of Sand Ninja did not appear to be such an institutionalized large-scale elimination.


    Basically, the injuries were caused by scattered and small-scale use of body skills. Naturally, it is impossible for such actions to cause much damage to Hidden Sand Village.


    The biggest damage caused by casualties was due to Habara cooperating with the people summoned by Orochimaru who can use Wooden Dungeon, and then using Fire Dungeon to cause Sand Hidden to suffer a large number of casualties.


    But compared with Habara''s battlefield in the Country of Grass, this is really nothing, there is no comparison at all.


    There are not too many problems in terms of casualties, but the biggest problem is not the casualties, but the follow-up impact caused by Habara''s surprise attack on Sand Hidden Village this time!


    The place where Habara and the others started is the core area of ??Hidden Sand Village, surrounded by various institutions and departments of Hidden Sand Village, and the distance from Kazekage Building is not too far.


    What they did directly turned everything in the vicinity into ruins in an instant, and even the Fengying Building was affected by it!


    Just imagine, if the core area of ??a ninja village is directly blasted into such a ghostly appearance, how much loss and blow will this bring to itself in the ninja world?


    The worst thing is that Hidden Sand Village has basically mobilized the ninjas that can be mobilized in the village, but the final result is that none of them stayed.


    Whether it was Habara, Shisui, or Orochimaru, they all left the place calmly one by one, without giving Sand Hidden Village any chance at all.


    Even Hidden Sand Village wouldn''t even have the possibility of tracking them, at least Habara and Shisui didn''t give Hidden Sand Village any chance, they crossed the border through space ninjutsu.


    My hometown was infiltrated, and people caused such terrible damage in their core area, and the enemy has not caught it in the end.


    This will give the entire ninja world an impression that Hidden Sand Village is really not good, they are all helpless after being bullied to the face.


    And such an impression would be a devastating blow to the image of Hidden Sand Village!


    Back then, Konoha''s prestige in the ninja world plummeted when Konoha was messed up like that by Yunyin, which caused a lot of trouble.


    For example, their mission share has also been greatly affected. Konoha''s ninjas were quite sad in those years.


    If it weren''t for Konoha''s own foundation, it would be thick enough, and it also has the reputation foundation laid by Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara.


    This allowed them to forcibly survive such a cold winter, otherwise whether Konoha can stand up again now is a question worth pondering.


    Shayin Village does not have the background of Konoha, and their own problems of lack of money are infinitely magnified because of climate, geography and environmental problems.


    In addition, the daimyo of the Land of Winds has unkindly reduced their financial support, and the daimyo of the Land of Winds is also not in the country at all because of the climate problem of the Land of Winds.


    This made it impossible for them to change a daimyo artificially even if they wanted to learn from Konoha.


    If they can''t recover their reputation, their credibility will suffer, and their share of the mission will drop sharply.


    It can be said that what Habara and the others did to Sand Hidden Village did not seem to cause much damage, but the actual impact was greater than the ninjas who killed hundreds of them!


    "It can only be regarded as an accident, but isn''t it better to do this?"


    Habara could naturally think of the impact his actions would have on Hidden Sand Village, but he didn''t think there was any problem with it.


    Sand Hidden Village is actually a white-eyed wolf, one is by your side, and will choose to stand with you because you are strong, but at the same time, it will counter your existence because you are weak.


    In the original book, Sand Hidden Village did a sneak attack on Konoha together with Orochimaru during the alliance period.


    Although the damage caused to Konoha by that sneak attack was very limited, the fact that he dared to do this has proved that his mind is definitely not that simple!


    Such a neighbor who is as ordinary as a boy really reminds him of the white-eyed wolf next door to his motherland in his previous life.


    What''s more, as a Uchiha, he also hates Erwu Zai deeply, so he really doesn''t have any psychological burden to attack Sand Hidden Village more severely.


    "Forget it, don''t discuss these things, you just need to make sure that your situation is not exposed."


    Ji Lai also rubbed the bridge of his nose helplessly, and then he continued.


    "You left a shadow clone in Konoha, remember not to confuse each other''s memories, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, I have experience, and I don''t think the people in Shayin Village really dare to come to me after suspecting it is me."


    Habara was not that afraid, he smiled slightly before continuing.


    "Furthermore, in this operation, I have accomplished my set goal. Overall, this operation has been extremely successful."


    "Extremely successful?"


    Jiraiya and the others were a little surprised by the definition in Habara''s words, and even Shisui looked at Habara strangely.


    Although Habara didn''t talk too much about his mission, the definition of extremely successful is not so easy to say.


    Habara''s action this time has two aspects, one is to solve Obito, and the other is to find the so-called resurrection technique.


    In fact, Jiraiya and Nara Shikoku felt that it was good enough to solve Uchiha Obito, and the technique of resurrection was not realistic at all.


    But Shisui followed Habara the whole way, and he was very clear about the situation along the way, so he was also very surprised by Habara''s statement.


    And this time, Habara didn''t give up again, after all, he didn''t worry that he might be followed by Bai Jue when he returned to Konoha.


    However, his expression was not so direct, but he smiled slightly, and then spoke in a low voice.


    "I think we need to meet Minister Tsunade and let her help us confirm the feasibility and reliability of some things.


    At the same time, we also need a laboratory, a laboratory where no one else will come in and no information will be leaked out.


    In this way, maybe we can make some attempts, and maybe in the not-too-distant future, we can witness some interesting things..."


    ¡­


    "This technique is really interesting..."


    Tsunade looked at the scroll in her hand, and she couldn''t help frowning, but there was a little emotion between her brows.


    The creativity of this technique can only be described by experience, at least she has never seen such a magical technique, let alone such a magical conception.


    According to the logic of this technique, it seems that after a person dies, a person can be resurrected in this way.


    Because this technique really conveys vitality, repairs injuries, and most importantly, awakens the soul!


    And all these mediums only need one, the most basic thing that all ninjas have, and that is chakra.


    It''s just that Tsunade is not an ordinary person. Although she is not a master of art, she can also see that this art has a serious drawback.


    That is, once this technique starts, it is impossible to stop, such a result is unimaginable!


    It is impossible to stop the operation of Chakra. In the end, the caster may have only one end, and that is death.


    In other words, at the end of this technique, I''m afraid it''s just a technique in which the caster''s life is exchanged for the resurrection of the caster, a one-for-one technique.


    In addition to this problem, this technique also has an obvious shortcoming.


    That is, this technique seems to have almost no effect on people with white bones or even incomplete corpses. After all, without a complete body, it is really difficult to complete the resurrection.


    But even though there are so many seemingly fatal problems, the value of this technique can be said to have reached the extreme.


    At least its existence gives people an idea, a clear blueprint, and a breakthrough from zero to one. This technique can really be called great!


    "It''s unbelievable. It''s a pity that the old woman Chiyo was born in Hidden Sand Village. There is no way for a place like Hidden Sand Village to display her talent."


    Tsunade watched for a long time, and finally she sighed slightly and put down the scroll in her hand.


    "It''s a great technique, but there are many problems in it. The most terrible thing is that it may kill the performer!"


    Tsunade directly said all the questions she had thought of before, and she gave a conclusion after everything was said.


    "This kind of technique is really powerful, but at this stage, using it is really troublesome and dangerous.


    If you want to really be able to use such a technique, you must try to improve it, otherwise anyone who uses it will end up dead. "


    "Is it that dangerous?"


    Jilai also shook his head when he heard this statement, but his face was also full of disbelief.


    Because Habara''s information is correct, this technique really exists!


    "Master Tsunade, I have a question."


    Shikahisa Nara, who had been watching silently from the sidelines, spoke at this time. Although he was extremely excited inside, he was still able to maintain a calm.


    In fact, it is hard for anyone not to be excited when they learn about such a technique, because it means that everyone has a chance to make mistakes.


    In addition, this is a technique that can make up for one''s regrets!


    As a ninja, who doesn''t have his own unique regrets and regrets? These things will always follow behind a ninja.


    Taking a deep breath, Nara Shikahisa looked at Tsunade seriously, and he asked slowly.


    "I don''t know, if the caster is in a state of being controlled by illusion, what will it be like?"


    "Illusion control is indeed a direction worth thinking about, but manipulating a person to do this, I can''t tell whose mental power and chakra will be consumed at that time.


    Direct control is risky, and indirect control also has many problems, such as how to make him use this technique honestly, such as how to make him voluntarily perform this technique.


    These all need to be considered, not to mention that in case of resistance, the technique is forcibly interrupted, it is very likely that the caster will die, but the caster cannot be resurrected. "


    Tsunade stopped here. She is not a soft-hearted person. As long as she doesn''t use her own people for experiments, she doesn''t really care about people in other villages.


    No ninja is innocent. Whoever wants to become a ninja has blood on his hands. The difference is whose blood he is stained with.


    Therefore, when facing hostile ninjas, Tsunade naturally does not have so much sympathy, and she has never shown any kindness to the enemy!


    "Actually, all of this can be done through mental suggestion through illusion, instead of directly controlling a person completely."


    Habara suddenly spoke at this moment, he laughed after thinking for a moment.


    "This is really difficult, but it''s not impossible for someone to do it. Are you right, Zhishui."


    When Shisui heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help but chuckled and nodded, because this is indeed what he is best at!


    With other gods, he can actually give spiritual hints relatively easily only through chakra and illusion.


    And his spiritual suggestion is constantly rewriting a person''s will, or leaving a seed in a person''s mind, a seed that cannot be changed by others!


    His ability to instantly rewrite a person''s will has not completely cooled down, but his other eye can also do similar things.


    It''s just that it takes time to achieve this eye, and it needs continuous influence and change. In actual combat, the significance of this technique does not appear to be so great.


    However, given enough time, the meaning of this technique is not as hip-stretching as imagined, and it even saves children''s technique and chakra.


    "I can do it, but it will take some time, a week or half a month, I think it should be done."


    Zhishui nodded, and he spoke seriously.


    "Because there is a problem with this technique, that is, there will be chakra fluctuations when I use it, which will increase the risk of being noticed by the caster.


    That''s why I took so long, which allowed me to slowly rewrite his will. "


    "It''s already very good, UU Reading Besides, I already have a suitable person to use."


    Habara didn''t care about this detail either, he turned his head to look at the curious Tsunade, he smiled and continued to speak.


    "Remember the guy who impressed you, the guy with the terrific bark?"


    "Are you going to use him?"


    Tsunade immediately thought of Hidan, which made her eyes light up slightly, this guy will not die, and using him for experiments will definitely guarantee the vitality and chakra of the caster.


    What''s more, with this technique, you can also explore the secret of this guy''s immortality, and let people know where the limit of this guy is.


    If this guy can''t even die with this technique, doesn''t that mean it can be used repeatedly?


    ¡­.


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 242： good show

    Uchiha Itachi was panting half-kneeling in a training room, he looked exhausted.


    It''s just that he didn''t choose to rest no matter how tired he was, but stood up again to prepare for further training.


    Having lost the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he is very clear that now he can only find ways to maintain improvement in other aspects, so that he still has a chance in the future.


    He promised Obito to take down these eyes, because he still had a thought in his heart, and he didn''t want to sink into it.


    Although he has been really miserable these years, although he doesn''t understand why he has fallen to such a point for the people of Konoha and Hokage.


    But the guy who persecuted or even killed Hokage and blasphemed Hokage''s authority gained Konoha''s authority and became the most powerful person in Konoha Village and even controlled Konoha.


    But he still has a thought in his heart, he wants to reorganize everything, he wants to maintain the authority of Hokage!


    "It''s not enough, it''s not enough."


    Uchiha Itachi whispered, and then he moved again.


    In recent years, he has not heard a statement once or twice, that is, the wrong person is not Uchiha Habara, but Konoha''s former high-level, he Uchiha Itachi.


    Ninja Village is everyone''s Ninja Village, and Kage is the shadow of the village.


    It is true that Ying is the manager of the village, but Ying must be recognized by everyone in the village to be in charge.


    Once the people in the village no longer recognize this shadow, then this shadow is naturally not far away from quitting, and this is obviously the case for Konoha''s third Hokage.


    The eight families have collectively become rebels, and Konoha''s strongest force no longer believes in him. This is definitely not the problem of these eight people, but the problem of Ying himself.


    This concept has impacted Uchiha Itachi for a long time, because he is not sure whether it is right or wrong.


    In particular, he knows that the Uchiha is getting stronger and stronger now, and he also heard that the Uchiha clansmen get along very well with the people in the village.


    The original hostile and contradictory relationship between the two parties eased with the death of the third Hokage. Everyone began to understand and communicate with each other, and the family and the village began to integrate with each other.


    And now Konoha seems to be getting better and stronger, after all, they have also received more funding because of the change of daimyo.


    Such funding will allow Konoha to develop even more, and what is visible to the naked eye will become better and better in the future.


    All these changes made him extremely confused, making him wonder why the world was so crazy.


    All these impacted his concepts, impacted his thoughts, and impacted the will of fire in his heart.


    But Uchiha Itachi is a firm-willed person after all, and he really doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his thoughts at the time.


    He just doesn''t think about the relationship between Shadow and the village, and he doesn''t think it''s the right thing for Uchiha to do this!


    If the Uchiha is in chaos, Konoha will be in chaos, and other villages will naturally be watching. How can a weakened Konoha withstand the attacks of other villages?


    All of this didn''t happen, it was just that the third Hokage endured it, and Uchiha had no evidence at that time to prove that this matter had anything to do with the third generation.


    That''s why they calmed down, and it wasn''t completely chaotic to the point of being out of control, nor did everything get to an irreparable point.


    In his opinion, this is the patience of the three generations of Hokage, and the patience of a shadow did not let the situation get out of control, but the families of Konoha did not buy it at all.


    "So I still have to work hard, I still have to persevere, I want to rectify Ying''s name, I want to prove Habara and the others are wrong!"


    Uchiha Itachi practiced hard again, he didn''t even care that his body was extremely tired, he was still sweating like rain.


    "Crack, crack, crack..."


    At this moment, a series of applause sounded suddenly, which immediately made Uchiha Itachi stop.


    He turned around and looked behind him vigilantly. Although this is the Land of Rain, it seems safe, but to him this is the enemy''s camp!


    "Very good and working hard, you are indeed a qualified ninja."


    In Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, a black-and-white figure slowly rose from the ground, and he said in a low voice while clapping his hands.


    "It''s you?"


    Looking at this strange figure, Uchiha Itachi spoke indifferently, obviously he also knew who the person in front of him was.


    This guy can also be regarded as a member of the Akatsuki organization. Uchiha Itachi has seen this guy, but this guy is elusive and no one knows who he is.


    Uchiha Itachi must be on guard against this guy, especially if he knows that this guy is with the guy who claims to be Uchiha Madara.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Naturally, I want to see how the people in the same organization are doing. I also want to see your determination."


    "determination?"


    Itachi Uchiha frowned when he heard this sentence, he didn''t understand what this guy meant at all.


    He knew that such a person would definitely not be a simple person, and the purpose of this guy''s coming this time was definitely not simple!


    "What purpose do you have, just say it directly."


    Uchiha Itachi was not in the mood to talk nonsense with him, he asked directly.


    "As you can see, I''m still training. If it''s just a general greeting, then I would like to thank you."


    "It does have a purpose, and it is indeed not an ordinary greeting, and I also said that I depend on your determination."


    Hei Jue showed a strange smile, and said in a hoarse voice.


    "And this determination depends on how much you hate Uchiha Habara, and how much you want to take revenge on this guy."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    When Uchiha Itachi heard this sentence, his face became slightly stiff, and there was a flame burning in his heart.


    "The meaning is very simple, that is to give you a chance, a chance to really fight against Uchiha Habara, a chance to really become his opponent."


    Hei Ze''s voice was still so hoarse, but his words made Uchiha Itachi a little restless, but Uchiha Itachi didn''t speak but looked at him quietly.


    "You lost your own eyes, you don''t have the power of the Eternal Eye, you have basically lost to this guy.


    But there are no absolutes in this world. There are always some effective ways to deal with Uchiha Habara that you don''t know.


    And this method I know, I also master, I am sure that even if you don''t have a Kaleidoscope Sharingan, you can still have a chance to deal with him. "


    Having said this, Hei Ze paused for a moment, and then he looked at Itachi Uchiha with great playfulness.


    "But it also depends on you, whether you have the determination to deal with him, whether you have the will to deal with him.


    And, let''s see if you are willing to fight to deal with him..."


    .....


    In a hidden laboratory of Konoha, members of Konoha''s seven major families, Tsunade, Jiraiya and Kakashi gathered here.


    Since Habara came back half a month ago and asked Tsunade to check the operation in front of Nara Shikahisa, Nara Shikahisa found a time to visit Habara.


    His meaning was very clear, that is to ask Habara if he could tell other people about this matter.


    Habara''s attitude towards this matter is also very open-minded. Although the existence of this technique must be strictly kept secret, members of the seven major families are not included in the confidential list.


    They are a group of interests, and it is not necessarily a good thing to hide some things from them. It would be better to admit something and tell them.


    What''s more, they might know about it in the future, so why hide it like this?


    After getting Habara''s approval, Nara Shikahisa also disclosed this matter to others, and told them what happened today.


    So everyone came here today, they were all shocked that Habara had found such a terrifying technique, and they also wanted to see how this technique was.


    Kakashi actually knew from seeing the people around him that strictly speaking, he was not qualified to come here.


    It''s just that the person who was resurrected this time was his best friend, someone who had a great influence on him, and that''s why he was here.


    "You say, can this be successful?"


    At this moment, Hinata Hinata suddenly asked Nara Shikahisa in a low voice, and his question immediately caused other family members to look over here.


    Obviously, each of them is full of curiosity and puzzlement about this technique, but they are not easy to ask.


    Hinata Hyuzu couldn''t bear it anymore, he was extremely astonished after he got the news.


    And in his heart, he really hoped that this technique would be successful, but before that, no similar technique appeared, nor did such a thing happen.


    But he still very much hopes that all this is true, because there is still a knot in his heart, a hurdle that he has been difficult to overcome.


    That was his younger brother Hinata Risai, the younger brother who he had suppressed with a bird in a cage but died for him in the end.


    Regarding Hinata Nizashi, Hinata Hinata''s heart is actually very complicated. The main family and the branch family have different interests, which is the root of their conflicts.


    In order to maintain his rule, Hinata Hyuzu didn''t care about Hinata Nichizu back then, but when his younger brother died, his heart changed.


    Perhaps, only when it is lost, a person will think of cherishing it.


    "Not sure, but I think we can trust Minister Habara."


    After Nara Shikahisa thought for a while, he gave his own answer. In fact, he has no knowledge of such techniques.


    Although he has known this technique for a long time, he knows better that this technique has not been tested at all, and today is only the first experiment.


    Whether this technique will be successful is really a huge question mark.


    However, Nara Shikahisa is willing to believe in Habara, or in other words, besides Habara, he also believes in Tsunade''s judgment.


    Tsunade has already said that this technique is groundbreaking and will succeed without accidents, so why does he not believe it?


    While Hinata Hizuru and Nara Shikahisa were whispering, others were also communicating in low voices, and Habara also turned to look at Shisui and asked in a low voice.


    "That guy, have you made sure to use other gods to control it?"


    "It has been controlled, there will be no problem. The hint I gave him is to let him learn this technique, master this technique and follow my orders to use this technique."


    Shisui told Habara in a low voice that he was still very confident in other gods.


    "I believe that there will be no problems. I spent half a month constantly giving him hints in this regard. Even if I don''t control him, he will be obedient."


    "That''s good, then it depends on your performance, but don''t be pressured, we can experiment slowly."


    Habara was quite kind, and he didn''t put too much pressure on Shisui, after all, no one can say anything about this kind of thing.


    Habara himself didn''t know if there was any difference between this technique and the one Chiyo performed in his memory.


    After all, this technique was found in the storage room, and Chiyo herself has this technique in her own hands. No one knows if she has modified it.


    Even if it hasn''t been modified before, it will be six or seven years since she used this technique in the future, and Habara doesn''t know if there is any change in it.


    But he knows that this technique is effective, even the original version is also effective.


    Therefore, for the sake of safety, and in order to understand the situation and problems of this technique, he deliberately asked Zhishui to control Fei Duan, who would not die at all, to perform the technique.


    No matter what problems this guy has, he can''t die anyway. This is definitely a rare talent.


    For this reason, Habara asked the people in the laboratory to sew up his body again, so that this guy could get ready for today''s day.


    Thinking of this, Hinata Gen glanced at Jiraiya, and Jiraiya nodded to indicate that he had arrived, and Habara took a step forward.


    "Everyone, I wasted everyone''s time today and asked everyone to come here, in fact, to verify one of my ideas and some of my gains."


    Habara''s calm voice reached everyone''s ears in an instant. At this moment, everyone stopped communicating and looked at Habara.


    "I know that this time this technique is really beyond imagination, and Master Tsunade also raised some objections to this technique.


    However, I think that arts are all created by people, and it is normal to have problems, and we can also use our own thinking and imagination to solve this problem.


    For example, how to perform spells to avoid danger, such as..."


    Speaking of this, Yu Yuan started to form seals with his hands, and in just a moment a coffin appeared in front of him.


    This scene made everyone except Kakashi and Shisui a little strange and surprised, but when they saw the man in front of them after the coffin was opened, they all frowned.


    "This is the second Hokage-sama''s art, the art of reincarnation from the dirt."


    Habara didn''t wait for them to ask questions, he directly explained.


    "This technique can make people who have lost their bodies and left only a few traces in the world regain a body, and can continue to fight.


    So I have an idea, if I summon the dead who have turned into bones or have no body through reincarnation.


    Then cooperate with the technique I found, what effect will it have? "


    Habara''s words made all of them think deeply and have doubts on their faces at this time, but they didn''t ask any questions but looked at Habara quietly.


    Especially when a certain door in the laboratory opened, a figure walked in with heavy steps.


    They knew that a good show was about to be staged...


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 243： its good to be alive

    Fei Duan came out of the dark laboratory at the rear in a daze, and now he felt that his mind was in a mess.


    Ever since he was captured by Konoha''s people, he himself didn''t know how much torture he had endured.


    These tortures did not make him feel the same incomparable enjoyment as before, and now he seemed to understand how much pain those people were tortured to death by him.


    Ever since he successfully became a follower of the evil **** and mastered the power of immortality, he has always taken it as his duty to maintain and believe in the evil god.


    He constantly sacrificed the souls of his enemies to Lord Cthulhu, and he especially liked to torture these enemies to death.


    He really appreciates the painful expressions on the faces of those who are being tortured. Even though he can feel the pain himself, he is indeed extremely happy in his heart.


    He likes to feel the pain of the caster, and he thinks that such a painful soul is the favorite of the evil god. The most important thing is that he will not die at all!


    But now he regretted it, in that underground laboratory he suddenly felt that death might also be a kind of pity and relief.


    That endless pain and torture, every minute and every second that made people desperate to the extreme, now he really hoped that it would be better if he could die!


    He admitted that he killed people like hemp, but he never thought that there would be such an extremely evil person in this world.


    Those red-eyed Uchihas are the real demons, undisputed true demons!


    During these unknown years¡ªevery second seemed like years to him, and now his heart is only filled with hatred.


    He only wants to do one thing now, and that is to kill everyone in that laboratory, even everyone in this world!


    Only these can vent his pain, only in this way can the despair in his heart be released, only in this way can he calm down the hatred in his heart.


    "I want to use a technique, and use a technique on a person. Only in this way can I go out, and I can be free and liberated!"


    Fei Duan murmured to himself, he walked unsteadily towards the front, at this time his legs and feet were not smooth, because his body had just been stitched together.


    The group of Uchihas who are like demons and have demon-like red eyes, they have explored the secrets of their own bodies.


    They actually sliced ??himself for better research, and his body was dismembered just for their better research.


    Therefore, he has not been with his body for a while, which has slightly affected his own actions.


    But it doesn''t matter, this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that he looked at the sleeping figure in front of him, and the voice in his heart began to keep thinking.


    "Use that technique, use that technique on this person, only in this way can you be free, and you can get your own freedom!"


    Is this the person, is this the person I want to use the technique on?


    Hiduan''s expression became a little dull, but there was a cruel smile on his face.


    He didn''t know what this technique was, and he didn''t know why he did it, but the voice in his heart kept repeating.


    "Use this technique, right now, use this technique!"


    It''s now!


    Fei Duan lifted his hands tremblingly, and then he began to imprint according to the memory in his mind


    As he completed the seal and put one hand on the body of the figure in front of him, the majestic vitality and chakra in his body began to rush towards the figure at high speed.


    "Have you started yet?"


    After the people standing behind watched Fei Duan come out, they became a little wary.


    Because besides Yu Yuan and others, none of the people present knew who he was.


    Of course they believed in Habara, Hokage and the others, but they felt a little uneasy about such a weird guy, especially his current actions were worrying.


    And Yubara also opened the Eternal Eye at this moment, he needs to observe the state of Hiduan and Nohara Rin carefully, and at the same time he needs to take precautions.


    Hidan was not a threat to him, but Habara had to be careful about what he did.


    The unknown is the scariest thing, especially this kind of resurrection technique, you have to be careful no matter what.


    Watching all this quietly, the chakra of Hiduan in his eyes is passing away crazily.


    At the same time as the chakra passed, Hiduan''s body began to change, and it was almost visible to the naked eye that his body also began to wither.


    This kind of withering is all-round, it is constantly absorbing its own nutrients, and it is actually constantly using its own life to fill the vacancy of the resurrection technique!


    "how so?"


    Habara frowned. In the original book, when Chiyo used this technique, there was no such terrifying scene. Chiyo walked away very peacefully.


    But now this kid Hiduan looked like an evil ghost, and even experienced ninjas like them couldn''t help frowning at that terrifying scene.


    But even though Habara couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t bother to think about it so much.


    Although he didn''t want Fei Duan to die like this, after all, this is such a good experimental product, but compared to the current results, all this is worth it.


    "And this guy doesn''t seem to be going to die. Even though he looks so scary, his vitality is still stable."


    After all, Yu Yuan was also a person who came into contact with Yang Dun, even if his eyes couldn''t see the inner situation, he could still feel something.


    It was as if there was an invisible force protecting the fire of his life so that it would never go out, even though he looked so terrifying.


    And as his vitality continued to pass on, the condition of that Nohara Lin also continued to change.


    Especially in her body, the filthy paper that originally came from the pure land began to melt continuously, and the body that originally belonged to a death row prisoner was completely melted by the filthy paper at this moment.


    Although everything seemed normal on the outside, in his eyes, Nohara Lin''s body was like a lake of slurry, without any human form at all.


    However, this situation did not last for too long, and a ray of light began to emerge at the core of this ''slurry lake''.


    This light kept getting bigger and bigger, and those things like a ''slurry lake'' began to expand and change continuously.


    "This... this proves possible!"


    Hinata Hyuzu, who was also watching with his eyes open, couldn''t help but exclaimed at this moment, because he saw a scene that he would never forget.


    At this moment, the bones, internal organs, blood, and muscles in Nohara Lin''s body began to build continuously with the power of those "slurry lakes".


    And her body also crazily emits strange smoke, which continuously emerges from her body, and the smoke also has the smell of a living person.


    And as the smoke continued to spread, the obvious cracks on her appearance, which belonged to the symbol of reincarnation of the dirty soil, began to disappear.


    "what!"


    Fei Duan let out a roar, and his life transmission seemed to have reached its limit. At this time, he could really be described as a mummy.


    Finally, he finally fell to the ground, and his whole body also passed out at this moment.


    "Peng Dong..."


    But at this moment, a special Chakra breath belonging to living people began to spread, and everyone could hear a strong heartbeat.


    This heartbeat continued to strengthen, and Nohara Rin, who was not awakened by Habara, who would have been squinting, suddenly opened her eyes!


    Her bewildered gray-brown white eyes also began to dissipate, and eventually turned into the white of a normal human being...


    ¡­


    "Success...success!"


    Everyone looked at everything in front of them in disbelief, and at this moment their hearts were really shocked.


    They have truly witnessed the process of a dead person turning into a living person, and it is still defined as almost impossible by Tsunade!


    They didn''t know who the dead person was, nor did they know why Habara chose her for the experiment.


    But they knew that this person might have died so badly that he couldn''t even find his body, but he was completely resurrected through reincarnation in dirt and the technique of resurrection!


    What a scary thing this is, what an exciting thing this is.


    Because of the success of this operation, they really couldn''t understand what it meant!


    Although the whole process of performing the technique was a bit intimidating and terrifying, but aside from these things, the value of this technique has been fully reflected.


    "It''s still possible to do this?"


    Tsunade looked at the scene in front of him and it was unbelievable to the extreme, and after seeing all this, his heart was also full of fire.


    Because she seems to see that some people can wake up again, and some things can be changed from now on!


    She even thought about it a little more deeply, that is, if she put in more effort when choosing the carrier of resurrection...


    "Maybe, the blood of Mu Dun of the Qianshou clan can be awakened again!"


    Tsunade had already thought of some interesting things, especially since she knew about Habara''s previous battle with her grandfather, and Habara had even said something.


    Her first thought now is to revive her younger brother, because the Qianshou clan has really weakened to an extreme.


    As for the second thought, she was also wondering if it was possible to revive Kato Duan, the person she once loved deeply, but she was somewhat hesitant here.


    In the end, she could only sigh slightly, no matter what, it was the best choice to revive her younger brother first!


    "Is it really alive..."


    Kakashi looked at everything in front of him blankly at this moment, he had already forgotten how to speak at this time.


    He had already found out what Habara''s plan was before Habara was dispatched, but he never had much expectation.


    Although he has nothing to desire in his heart, the technique of resurrecting a person is really unimaginable and incomprehensible.


    But now all of this has completely broken his inner doubts, because Habara has really turned the impossible into a possibility!


    In other words, the technique that Habara snatched from Sand Hidden Village really made the impossible possible.


    "Lin..."


    Kakashi murmured softly, and then he couldn''t help shouting anymore, and he rushed directly to Lin''s side with a brisk walk.


    "Kakashi?"


    Lin looked blankly at everything around her, and now she felt that her mind was in a mess.


    In her memory, after choosing to be terminated by Kakashi to avoid Konoha being destroyed, she came to sleep in an illusory place.


    The world where she was sleeping was colorful, but she didn''t know when, she felt that someone was calling her, and finally the place where she was sleeping became dark.


    She felt that she was conscious, and she seemed to be able to wake up, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    It seemed that there was a force refusing her to wake up, but she couldn''t resist or refuse at all.


    It wasn''t until just now that this force began to relax, and it didn''t have much influence on her, and she was also indulging in this feeling.


    She had a wonderful feeling, she seemed to feel her body revived, and she seemed to feel that all her senses had returned to her body.


    This feeling is very miraculous and wonderful, but she also feels very strange, isn''t she still dead, why does the soul still have such a feeling?


    She didn''t know the answer, until the power that restrained her completely disappeared, she felt strange right away.


    "this is...."


    She couldn''t help but began to greedily breathe the smell of the air, which seemed to be instinctive.


    The air here is not good, especially with a strange smell of blood in the air, but it still makes her incomparably addicted.


    It''s just that she is getting more and more confused now, until she opened her eyes and saw Kakashi coming, she seemed to feel that she was even more confused now.


    Until she was hugged by Kakashi, the wonderful touch and the temperature of the body kept coming, at this moment she seemed to realize something.


    A thing that she didn''t dare to think about or confirm, but it seemed to have completely happened, and it was completely identifiable.


    "I... am I still alive?"


    Living is a luxurious idea, especially for ninjas who have experienced war, death has almost become the end of their cognition. UU reading


    Because in such a terrifying and cruel war, no one is spared, especially Lin.


    She didn''t know the reason for her deep sleep, she didn''t know what happened to her after being pierced by Kakashi Chidori.


    Even she herself didn''t know why she chose to make such a decision, a decision that might change Kakashi''s life.


    But now she knew she wasn''t supposed to think about it, nor should she think about it.


    She stretched out her hand and hugged Kakashi slowly, feeling Kakashi''s question, wondering why Kakashi had become so tall.


    Eventually she closed her eyes and a smile appeared on her lips.


    "It''s nice to be alive..."


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 244： resurrection!

    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In fact, he himself really didn''t expect the effect of this technique to be so good.


    By learning Uchiha Madara''s method of reincarnation, he replaces the technique of reincarnation with his own reincarnation, and achieves the whole process of a person from death to resurrection!


    This kind of resurrection mode is really different from others, because the most critical point is that the body of the resurrected person is not his own at all.


    This also means that when this technique is performed, is it the reincarnated body that is resurrected, or the foreign guest whose soul occupies the carrier?


    This question is really worth considering and exploring. Although Uchiha Madara gave an answer, this answer only belongs to Uchiha Madara himself.


    Habara is not sure what the others are like. The most important thing is that Uchiha Madara uses the natural technique of reincarnation, which is the power of reincarnation.


    However, what made Habara heave a sigh of relief was that the effect of this self-reincarnation technique was still very good.


    He didn''t make any oolongs that Habara didn''t want to see, and this technique finally identified the source of the soul as the main body.


    The body carrying the reincarnation of the dirty soil, the soul may have already entered the pure land at the moment when the reincarnation of the dirty soil was performed.


    Perhaps the **** of death would not make a loss-making voice, that is, the person''s soul was used in exchange for the person to be revived by the caster.


    "Is this the law of conservation of energy?"


    Habara thought a little funny in his heart, he turned his head to check on Hidan''s situation, but at this moment people from other major families had already surrounded him.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, what an incredible technique!"


    "Clan Chief Yubara, congratulations on your success, this is definitely a technique that can change the future!"


    "Patriarch Yubara, can you tell me what price you have to pay for this technique?"


    "Clan Chief Habara..."


    These patriarchs, who are usually extremely cold, couldn''t control their emotions at this moment, and they kept talking around Yu Yuan.


    They are really excited now, it is really hard not to feel excited about such a technique.


    "Everyone, there are still many places that need to be modified in this technique, and more experience needs to be summed up."


    Faced with such a situation, Habara could only helplessly explain.


    "Only through continuous modification can we get a more complete and perfect technique, so that we can better do what we want to do, right?


    Also, I''m going to check the real caster now, if you have any questions, you can ask Tsunade-sama.


    I believe that in many details, she will be more familiar than me. "


    Habara''s words made everyone present nod their heads involuntarily, and they also knew that they seemed to be too excited now.


    And Habara also said very clearly that there is indeed a lot of room for improvement and exploration in this kind of technique.


    Therefore, it is the best choice for Habara to obtain more data and learn more about this technique.


    Seeing that the people around him were no longer surrounding him, Habara also walked quickly to Hidan''s side, he needed to confirm the status of Hidan.


    To be honest, if Hiduan was sacrificed because of the resurrection of Nohara Rin, then Habara would really suffer a blood loss.


    The value of Fei Duan lies in his immortality, and his strength is not very good, so they can control this guy and conduct experiments without scruple.


    Although he can feel the vitality of this guy still exists, but this guy has turned into a mummy now, and Habara can''t figure out these things in his heart.


    He is wondering now, is it possible that he has developed a method to break this immortal body?


    "Alive?"


    Habara and Shisui walked to Hidan''s side, seeing Hidan''s miserable state, he couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    "Shouldn''t be dead yet, this guy''s voice is really tenacious."


    Zhishui has also been paying attention to Fei Duan''s situation, and after observing carefully, he couldn''t help but whispered with some emotion.


    They have all turned into mummies and are still alive. Is this guy''s vitality more terrifying than cockroaches?


    "I''m going to kill you...I''m going to kill you..."


    At this moment, both Habara and Shisui heard an intermittent voice, which made them involuntarily look at each other, and then looked at Hidan.


    Obviously, this voice definitely belonged to Hi Duan.


    And Fei Duan''s voice seemed so hoarse at this moment, this voice seemed to come from hell, making one''s hair stand on end involuntarily.


    It''s just that both Habara and Shisui couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief after hearing his voice.


    This sound sounds so terrifying, but it actually sounds like heaven to them, because it proves that this guy is still alive!


    "It''s good to be alive, it''s good to be alive..."


    Both Habara and Shisui couldn''t help but nodded with a smile. Being alive means that the value of this guy can continue.


    His body can still be used for research, and he himself can continue to rely on the effectiveness of other gods this time to prepare for the next spell.


    That is to say, Zhishui doesn''t need to use other gods for other people anymore, he just relies on Fei Duan''s current situation to keep activating the other gods to let him perform spells!


    It is so convenient, it can be used repeatedly, and there is no need to worry about the existence of death. This is simply a big treasure.


    "Now I understand more and more the value of this guy, and I also understand more and more why you had to capture this guy back then."


    Shisui couldn''t help sighing with emotion, he looked at Yubara with reverence, just like back then.


    "When you saw him for the first time, you already knew his value, maybe this is the gap between me and you.


    If it were me, I might only think about how to get rid of him once and for all, instead of thinking about how to maximize its value in our hands.


    It seems that my study is not deep enough, he has to continue to work hard. "


    "Actually, you are already great, you just don''t know the value of your neck."


    Habara touched his chin, and then said quietly.


    "If you have a chance, push all of Konoha''s street lamps, it looks a little scary."


    "what?"


    Shisui didn''t quite understand what Habara meant, but it was a pity that Habara didn''t give him a clear answer.


    He came to Kakashi''s side, and then some light bulbs interrupted them.


    "I know you are very excited, but I think it is more important for you to let Minister Tsunade check Nohara Lin''s status.


    And after everything is clear, I will take you to meet someone, I hope you will move faster. "


    ¡­


    Obito lay peacefully in the space of Kamui. At this time, his whole body was still locked with the torture device that sealed Chakra, but his eyes were not empty.


    A pair of black eyes still appeared in his originally empty eye sockets, these eyes were put on him by Habara, the purpose is to let him see things clearly.


    Obviously Habara has already entered this space of Kamui, and this guy is using his eyes!


    Even if Obito knew about this, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Because his eyes have been completely taken away by Habara, Habara can use his own way to do what he wants to do.


    This divine power space has essentially fallen, and this is a fact that no one can change.


    The lack of strength is like this, no matter how desperate Obito''s heart is, he knows that this matter cannot be changed.


    But what Obito couldn''t accept was that Habara didn''t seem to have any intention of killing him at all, but instead kept him specially as if to see his joke.


    In other words, it was to prove that everything he did was wrong, and that everything he did was impossible to succeed!


    "But it''s been so long, and you still haven''t responded. What can you prove?"


    Obito looked at the dim light in the sky of Kamui Space, and he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly inwardly.


    Now the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that all this is probably just a conspiracy, and the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that he may be calculated.


    How could there be such a thing as resurrection in this world, and how could someone in this world create ninjutsu that broke beyond natural forces and natural conventions?


    The reincarnation eye does seem to have this ability, but the reincarnation eye is an eye only possessed by the sages of the Six Paths.


    Isn''t the power of the Sage of the Six Paths beyond the reach of ordinary people through chakra?


    "It doesn''t matter if I fail, in this false world, these false things are really not worthy of my nostalgia, and there should be people who shouldn''t appear."


    Obito murmured silently in his heart, such a technique combined with such information fell into his ears, so naturally he would not be able to accept it.


    And why did this kind of information not appear sooner or later, but why did it appear after his identity was known by Habara?


    The most important thing is that when he came to Hidden Sand Village and met Habara, that guy really didn''t seem surprised by his appearance at all.


    This shows what?


    This shows that Habara probably already guessed that he would come, and has already made all preparations and is waiting for him!


    But because of this technique, because of the desire in his heart, he threw himself into a trap, and even his most important power was deprived of it!


    But fortunately, at least for now, it seems that this technique is likely to be fake, and as long as this technique is fake, then all the current Obito don''t think it is unacceptable.


    "For so many years in the ninja world, winners and losers have always been winners and losers, so I have nothing to complain about when I lose.


    But I also won, at least I didn''t humiliate Lin, she will only be resurrected in my world! "


    Obito thought silently in his heart, but he didn''t know why his eyes kept locking on the outside, he seemed to be looking forward to something all the time.


    In fact, this guy said this on his lips, but there was a voice that kept ringing in his heart.


    This voice seemed extremely eager for Habara to do all this, extremely eager for Habara to really be able to do all this.


    In fact, he has been thinking about one thing these days, that is, what he once doubted, is Uchiha Madara''s Infinity Tsukiyomi really correct?


    It''s just that every time he thinks about this question, a physical pain begins to appear in his heart.


    He used to only have Lin in his heart, because Lin died, and the whole world was already a false existence to him.


    For this false world, he has nothing worth lingering at all.


    Therefore, destroying it and letting it go to be buried with Lin is the greatest wish and desire in his heart.


    And he can also create a truly peaceful world without war and gunpowder smoke through unlimited monthly reading, with all the people he cares about in his heart existing!


    Lin is the key to his construction of this world, a person who does not exist in this world but always lives in his heart.


    And if someone really stripped her from his inner world and reappeared in this world alive.


    Obito also really wants to think about the so-called infinite monthly reading illusion, is it really necessary to exist?


    "It''s starting to hurt again, these changed guys...."


    Obito just thought about this question, but in an instant he felt his heart began to ache.


    He knew that this was the curse mark on his heart starting to attack.


    Uchiha Madara never believed him, and neither did he, nor did he believe Uchiha Madara.


    What he wants more is to replace him, to become the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki himself, to become the person who rules Unlimited Tsukiyomi.


    Only now, everything about him is calculated by Uchiha Madara, and nothing can escape Uchiha Madara''s control.


    An old man who is already dead can actually make such a helpless and sad situation, I can only say that this guy really deserves to be Uchiha Madara!


    "I''m afraid, even myself is just a prop for Uchiha Madara to resurrect?"


    Obito naturally still remembered what Habara had said to him.


    At the beginning, he didn''t really understand what this sentence meant, but as he had seen the reincarnation of the dirty soil so many times, he slowly began to wake up.


    He really doubts now, did Uchiha Madara consider from the very beginning, to make himself the carrier of his filthy reincarnation?


    Because of this reason, he obtained the cells of Bai Jue, and also because of this reason he began to learn Yin Yang Dun.


    If all this is true, then it can only be said that Uchiha Madara really deserves to be the one who competes with the first generation!


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Obito frowned slightly, because he clearly sensed that Chakra was brewing beside him.


    And with this chakra fluctuation, the space around him instantly became distorted. UU Reading


    This familiar scene suddenly made Obito''s face turn ugly, even though he had seen such a situation several times, but every time he couldn''t help his anger.


    Because this is Uchiha Habara using his own power, this guy is using his own eyes!


    "What a **** **** to the extreme."


    Obito cursed secretly in his heart, and then his eyes showed nervousness and anticipation. He is really looking forward to it now.


    And this time, Habara obviously did not disappoint him.


    When the ripples in the space began to dissipate, three people appeared in a slightly inner space, and when Obito saw one of them.


    He was completely stunned, and at this moment he seemed to have forgotten his words...


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 245： end in paragraph

    "How is it possible...how is it possible..."


    Obito stared blankly at the person in front of him, it seemed that he was the same person more than ten years ago, Obito was completely sluggish.


    At this moment, he understood one thing, that is, Uchiha Habara''s experiment was successful, and the so-called technique was true, which also meant that he failed completely!


    Everything he does is meaningless and worthless, and everything he does is just caught in the inner fantasy.


    Lin is indeed dead, the world that belongs to him has collapsed, but there is no real world, and it is not impossible for Lin to be saved!


    "No...not right!"


    Obito suddenly came to his senses. He gritted his teeth and stared at Nohara Rin and Kakashi in front of him. He had already noticed some problems.


    "Why did Lin come back to life, she was still thirteen or fourteen years old, ten years have passed now, why is she still like this.


    Uchiha Habara, are you lying to me? There is a problem here, there must be a problem! "


    Obito shouted silently in his heart, but his complicated heart was extremely eager for all this to be true.


    Because he really wants Lin to live, as long as Lin lives, even if he dies, he is willing!


    "This... is this Obito?"


    Kakashi and Nohara Rin were also a little confused at this time, neither of them figured out the specific situation.


    Especially Nohara Lin, she is unfamiliar with everything in front of her, and at the same time she is a little at a loss.


    She already knew what was going on with her now. He was indeed dead a long time ago, but she was resurrected because of some special reasons.


    But things like resurrection are really incredible, and she still has no way to figure it out.


    And this is not an important thing, the most important thing is that she has learned about the current situation through Kakashi.


    She really didn''t expect that so many things happened to Konoha during the time she was sleeping in the pure land, and even so many things happened in the ninja world.


    Not only did her teacher leave, but Obito became a terrifying existence that endangered Konoha and even the ninja world.


    This is the guy who killed Sensei, and even caused Kyuubi to wreak havoc in Konoha.


    All of this makes Nohara Lin difficult to accept and unwilling to accept, but all of these are facts.


    As for what happened to Obito now, Rin Nohara didn''t know, not only she but also Kakashi didn''t know either.


    Even if they are friends and teammates, but this friend committed such a heinous thing, maybe he has been solved now, right?


    However, what they didn''t expect was that this friend of theirs didn''t seem to have any problems. He was locked in a strange space like a prisoner.


    "Okay, if you have any questions, you can talk slowly, and I will come in again in an hour."


    After Habara delivered the people, he spoke to Kakashi and Nohara Rin, and then he disappeared here with Shisui.


    "No problem, Habara?"


    Shisui watched as Habara took one of his eyes out and put it into a container, he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Can you adapt to using other people''s eyes like this?"


    "Fortunately, although it''s not my own eyes, but overall I can bear it."


    While talking, Habara put his eyes on, and then he continued.


    "After all, it''s just a kaleidoscope. Although the strength of this kaleidoscope is very high, the overall quality has not changed, and I can control everything well."


    Habara did find the Obito eye situation, which seems to be much higher than the average kaleidoscope.


    Perhaps this is the reason why Obito can also use his divine power even in the state of Sangouyu.


    The higher the quality of the eyes, the unimaginable power can also be exerted at different levels, and Obito is obviously the best in this regard.


    But even though his eye is of high quality, it is only at the level of a kaleidoscope in essence. For Habara, he can completely control the power of this eye.


    Just like Uchiha Madara, after he got Kakashi''s eye, he just figured out the condition of the eye in an instant.


    Then he directly did what Kakashi couldn''t do, he used Kakashi''s eye to forcibly enter Obito''s Kamui space!


    Although Habara can''t do all of this with Kakashi''s aggressive eyes like Uchiha Madara, he can also take advantage of it.


    He holds Obito''s two eyes, he only needs to replace Obito''s defensive eye, and he can also travel through space and enter the world of Kamui.


    What''s more, it''s not too difficult to control Obito''s eyes. His blood has already grown tremendously, so it''s really not difficult for him to have such eyes.


    Even if he uses this eye to imitate Obito, no one can tell whether he is a guy, because he can completely control Obito''s ability!


    "Okay, everything that should be done has been done, now just wait for the result."


    Habara slightly stretched his waist, and then continued with a smile.


    "This guy Obito has completely plunged himself into darkness for a Nohara Rin, and I don''t know whether to say that he is deeply affectionate, or really stupid that there is no cure.


    But now it''s not our problem, no matter what this guy does, it doesn''t matter to us.


    We just need to do our own thing well, wait for this guy to say what he should say, and let him go at ease. "


    There is only one thing Habara is waiting for now, and that is the information about Yinyang Dun and the information about controlling the tailed beast.


    Only after getting this information, Habara would choose to let Obito go. After all, he didn''t have any information about this, and he himself was very greedy.


    The power of Yin Yang Dun is incomparable, this is something that Habara must do in the fusion bloodstain elimination.


    Moreover, Yin Yang Dun is also the most powerful force against those big Tsutsukis besides immortal art, so Habara will never miss this kind of power no matter what.


    In particular, he had already determined that he wanted to merge Xueji Snare, and if there was no Yin Yang Dun, he would still be fused.


    Although he has already obtained a technique from Beiliuhuna, and he is slowly deconstructing it now, but it is too inconsistent with his character not to take it out-of-the-box.


    "Even if there may be problems with the yin and yang escape techniques that Obito got from his mouth, after all, it was taught by Hei Jue, so there may be some reservations.


    But this can definitely be an excellent reference, which can definitely save me a lot of detours! "


    ¡­


    "Have they met?"


    In Hokage''s office, Jiraiya watched Habara and the others appear, and he couldn''t help asking.


    But now he seems to have not recovered, after all, what happened just now really made their scalps tingle.


    "Well, they have been sent to meet, and the aftermath is almost handled."


    Habara nodded and replied, the problem that should be dealt with has been almost dealt with, and the rest are just some trivial matters.


    Hidan was sent back to the laboratory after Habara confirmed that he was not dead.


    But now this guy has no way to continue the experiment. After all, the whole person has become a mummy. What do you expect him to do?


    And Tsunade has also checked Nohara Rin''s current situation, and in general everything is fine.


    Although she has just been resurrected, there is no problem in terms of vital signs. Perhaps the biggest problem is age.


    The current Nohara Rin looks only thirteen or fourteen years old. This is the age she was in after Habara awakened her through the dirty soil reincarnation, and there is no way for Habara to change this.


    But Habara doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this, anyway, it''s enough if the person is resurrected, what more bicycle is needed.


    As for whether Kakashi would feel a little embarrassed - after all, he is already in his twenties and is about to turn three, while his teammates are only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    But these things are not within the scope of Habara''s consideration. It can only be said that it is good to get used to it slowly. After getting used to it, can''t life be the same.


    "And, Kakashi still made money."


    Habara thought maliciously in his heart, but now is not the time to think about these things.


    Especially when the other six big families and Qianshou were all looking at him, he knew he had to say something.


    "Although this technique is not stable yet, I think even according to the current model, it is still possible to try to revive a person after a period of time.


    You have also seen the situation just now, every time one person is revived, the lives of two people may be consumed.


    Although these people are all damned, we must consider that such prisoners in our prison may not be enough for us to consume.


    What''s more, even if we decide how to do it, we still have to spend half a month, a month or even longer to control the illusion.


    Therefore, if we want this technique to become better and easier to use, we must continue to improve, and at the same time, we can explain it as much as possible in advance when using it.


    I think it''s also convenient for us to queue up. "


    Habara said it very realistically, the current situation is indeed more troublesome and complicated, if you want to be more stable, you must take your time.


    Although everyone present had some regrets about this, it was definitely enough for them.


    At least they have seen hope, so spending some time waiting is not a difficult thing to accept.


    "I think we can understand, and please rest assured Minister Habara."


    Nara Shikahisa nodded and said, and the others also expressed their support.


    After all, they have seen the actual results and know that the future will definitely get better and better, so now they are not so entangled in this matter.


    But Jiraiya also has some questions now. He had been thinking about some things before, but he was too embarrassed to ask them.


    But now he found that he couldn''t bear it at all, so after some struggles, he finally spoke.


    "Minister Habara, since this technique can revive the dead, is it possible to revive the fourth generation?"


    "Fourth Hokage?"


    Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Habara and the others couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    In fact, the Fourth Hokage still respects each of them, and it would be a good thing for Konoha if he can survive.


    But the question is, after the Fourth Hokage wakes up, is he going to be a Hokage to set things right, or continue to be a Jonin and serve Konoha?


    People are like this, especially those who are now in a high position, so what they need to think about is naturally different.


    Now Konoha is fine, and the relationship between Hokage and them has undergone a series of changes, and they really don''t want any unexpected changes.


    This will not be a good thing for them or even Konoha.


    "You can try, but there is a very serious problem here that needs to be solved by us."


    Habara actually doesn''t care about resurrecting Namakaze Minato. After all, for him, his strength is really not particularly weak now, and strengthening Konoha is also to protect his family.


    Therefore, he does not object to the resurrection of Namikaze Minato, and he believes that Namikaze Minato is a smart person.


    After he comes back to life and understands the current situation, he will never do anything stupid, but the situation of Namikaze Minato is really different from other people.


    "The death of the Fourth Hokage was not a normal death process, he died because he used the forbidden technique to seal the ghoul.


    If I''m not mistaken, the ghoul seal is a sealing technique for the soul. It is a technique that allows both the caster and the castee to enter the death alone and cannot escape forever.


    If all this is true, then if we want to revive the fourth generation, then the first thing we need to do is to get rid of this technique, otherwise..."


    Having said this, Habara spread his hands slightly, and then said helplessly.


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to reincarnate in the dirty soil, let alone revive the Fourth Hokage-sama."


    The self-reincarnation at this time relies on the reincarnation of the dirty soil as a blueprint, so that the resurrected person has a carrier that can be completely resurrected.


    If you can''t even use the reincarnation of the dirty soil, then you don''t need to think about all the occasional readings.


    I know Habara in the original book, but I know the situation of Namikaze Minato at this time, and there is really no way to summon the people in the belly of the **** of death.


    Otherwise, when Orochimaru attacked Konoha, UU read www.uukanshu. com He summoned the fourth generation together, how could Hiruzaru Sarutobi hold it for so long?


    Therefore, it is really not too realistic to want to revive the Fourth Hokage now, and it is better to make this kind of thing clearer.


    And Zilai who got the news could only sigh helplessly, and finally he nodded to show that he understood.


    "Okay, I can only let this matter go, let''s talk about it later, so now, is there anything else to discuss?"


    "There are still some small things that need to be discussed. Master Hokage can be a witness for us, and Master Hokage can also participate."


    Habara said with a smile, he said in a slightly meaningful way.


    "These things are related to the descendants of our family."


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 246： 3 years in a hurry (Part 1)

    Fall in love with you reading network, Konoha: Make Uchiha great again


    Three years passed quietly through the fingers.


    For ordinary people, it is actually the same, because they repeat the same thing every day and issue similar complaints.


    "target="_">http://www.>


    But for Habara, these three years were both hasty and fulfilling.


    Three years ago, when Yubara truly realized the combination of the two techniques of self-reincarnation and dirty soil reincarnation through Hiduan, thus realizing the resurrection of people without corpses.


    In the past three years, he has resurrected many interesting people one after another, and this resurrection has greatly enhanced Konoha''s strength.


    After all, Habara is not doing charity. The people he resurrected are those who don''t have a good impression of the third Hokage itself, followed by those with strong strength.


    Now they are controlling Konoha, so naturally they don''t want someone who''reversing history'' to appear, and they don''t even want the person they''ve worked so hard to revive to turn out to be a traitor.


    Therefore, Habara knew that it would definitely be beneficial for him to come back to life for Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobejian, and he could also suppress the methods of this guy, Orochimaru.


    He also resolutely rejected Tsunade''s proposal, and instead agreed to resurrect Senju Nawaki.


    Senju Nawaki may be a guy who is willing to stand on the side of the third Hokage, but this guy doesn''t have enough strength.


    After all, he died too early, and his contemporaries almost left Konoha''s important positions.


    Even if he is the grandson of the first generation of Hokage, he still can''t reach everyone in terms of influence, not to mention there is Tsunade above him, he is basically useless.


    Such a little ghost Habara naturally wouldn''t be worried, after all Tsunade was considered one of his own, what was he afraid of a kid who was only thirteen or fourteen years old?


    "However, Tsunade is very smart. He actually thought of using part of Bai Ze''s organization to fuse and resurrect together. He is really a smart person."


    It''s not that Tsunade didn''t know that Sihahara was careful, but he didn''t mean to stop him.


    After all, all the experiments done by Tsunade, the data are completely kept in Habara''s laboratory, even though she used Bai Zee''s cells to try to get Nawaki Senju to obtain Mudun.


    But after obtaining this ability, whether it can be used is also a problem. After all, Senju Nawaki is not Uchiha Madara, he has never mastered and used this power.


    And what''s even more interesting is that Tsunade spent a lot of time on experiments in order to make her brother''s resurrection more "perfect".


    This also caused this kid to catch up with Ningci for a year after he came back to life. With the addition of Nohara Lin, they can almost form a team.


    Speaking of Neji, this guy is doing well now, because his fate has been changed.


    His father was awakened by Habara early because of Hinata Nyaku''s strong request. After all, he had to wait in line for resurrection, and he had to wait before it was his turn.


    It''s just that there are some things that Hyuga Higashi is no longer willing to wait for, and the entire Hyuga clan may not be able to stand the wait anymore.


    Hyuga Hyuzu and the elders of the family have deep conflicts, and the two sides are basically at a standstill. The reason why they haven''t done anything is because there are too many things in Konoha.


    Moreover, the elders of those clans are also thinking of a way, how to inherit the benefits in Konoha that Hinata Nichizu has obtained now, it can be said that it is only a matter of time before they do it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Habara finally agreed to his request, as if he had invested in Hyuga Nichizu in advance.


    The internal problems of the Hyuga clan have nothing to do with Habara, but he also hopes that the situation of his natural ally will be a little better.


    What''s more, compared to Hyuga Hyuzu, who he is familiar with, he is not familiar with or understands other Hyuga clan members.


    As for how this guy will deal with the separation of the main family, Yu Yuan didn''t bother to care about it, anyway, Yu Yuan gave him the option back then.


    However, Habara could roughly guess what choice this guy might make.


    That is, except for the patriarch and the heir to the patriarch, everyone must be marked as a bird in a cage!


    In fact, many problems are caused by inequality rather than widowhood. Now everyone is the same except the patriarch and the heir, and even the rest of the patriarch''s family must be caged.


    In such an environment, everyone is the same, and naturally many contradictions will be gradually covered up.


    What''s more, there are only two people who are not caged birds, and it is impossible for them to control everyone at once.


    If they really caused any big problems, then in the face of the furious division, unless they all killed them, he would have to die too.


    "However, if you choose this way, you will become a lonely family in the true sense."


    After thinking about these things, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head slightly, but none of this had anything to do with him.


    The millennium-old tradition of the Hyuga clan is not something that can be lost if you don¡¯t have it. Hyuga and Nyuga can enjoy exclusive rights. This kind of mentality is definitely not just giving up if you give up.


    It''s like asking Habara to give up everything he has now. He can''t do this kind of thing, and he might even do something like ''send whoever says it to the Pure Land''!


    Facts have proved that what Habara thought was right, Hinata Hizuru chose this way.


    After Hinata Hinzai was awakened by Habara with the reincarnation of the dirty soil, he was also stunned by the current situation, but after Hinata Hinata''s narration, he understood everything.


    It''s just that at the beginning he didn''t seem to be very interested in Hinata Hinata''s attack on the Zong family and resurrecting himself, but after Hinata Hinata used Neji to do his work that day.


    Hinata Hinata''s thinking has indeed changed. As for the bird in the cage, Hinata Hinata also told him his thoughts.


    No one knows exactly how Hinata Hizashi thinks, but the final result is that he chooses to help Hinata Hidetsu to accomplish all this.


    Although Hinata Hinata has been dead for so many years, his prestige still remains in the hearts of most Hinata branches.


    Under his call, there are more and more people who are willing to move closer to Hyuga Nichizu, and when they know Hyuga Nichizu''s future policy, they are not considered support but they are not opposed.


    Moreover, Hyuga Nichizu also made a series of promises. After ensuring that no one would oppress them and that they enjoyed all the previous treatment of the clan, they also supported him.


    In the end, the Hyuga clan broke out into a civil war, and the result of this civil war was overwhelming.


    It ended almost without making any waves in Konoha, and the subsequent transition was also incredibly steady.


    After all, Hinata Hinata took the lead in person, and he directly planted his wife and Hanabi in the caged bird.


    Under such circumstances, the other sects must either be honest and obedient, or simply go to the Pure Land to rest, there is no other choice.


    After experiencing all this, the entire Hyuga clan settled down, and Hyuga Neji felt extremely excited and happy because he had a father again.


    He is no longer nagging like before, which is probably a good result.


    And his situation is not just about finding his father, his current strength and level have been greatly improved.


    Not only him, but many, many people have also received similar promotions.


    Even though none of them have officially graduated yet, their current level is completely qualified even for the Chunin.


    A few years ago, Habara had an idea that Kakuzu''s ability must not be wasted.


    This guy is a master who works for money, and this guy is very professional.


    As long as the money is in place, he can definitely do everything you are satisfied with within his own ability, so Habara has long thought of letting him lead Konoha''s little powerhouses.


    Kakuzu is currently undertaking a lot of tasks in Konoha, and the invisible weapon business of the Konoha family all depends on him for reincarnation and sales.


    His importance has become more and more prominent as the business has grown.


    And on the way to transport these materials, there are always some unsightly, or guys who want money and life.


    The commission about them has already been sent to Konoha, so Habara thinks that they are the best existence to train young people.


    So after the resurrection of Nohara Rin that time, Habara and Jirai also talked about it, and he also asked Shisui to find all the corners.


    After a long conversation and deep thinking, everyone present felt that this might indeed be a very good result.


    Even Jiraiya has to admit this, because ninjas are about to see blood, and the environment for young ninjas is really good now.


    Even though some young people have seen blood because of the war between Konoha and Iwain, but ninjas really can''t do it behind closed doors if they want to improve.


    Performing various tasks is the best and the way to make steady improvements.


    Now let these little guys have a stable promotion path, and do it without wasting the Konoha Ninja quota. This kind of thing is naturally considered as Hokage.


    And other families have no objection to this, after all, they can see the benefits in it.


    This is a matter of completely opening the starting line between family ninjas and civilian ninjas. How could they refuse?


    The reform of the Konoha ninja is already underway, even though they have discussed a series of measures to ensure the strength of the family ninja.


    But family ninjas are just so small, and civilian ninjas have such a huge base, it''s normal for a genius or two to suppress them.


    Therefore, it is an inevitable choice to let these children get better exercise from an early age!


    With such a consensus, this matter was quickly implemented, and this guy Jiaodu was going crazy with joy.


    He made a lot of money in the battle between Konoha and Iwagakure, although Habara later discovered that he had cheated Kakashi and others, and deducted a large sum of money.


    But he earned enough from it, and he really didn''t take the deducted money to heart.


    And he himself knew that he had a big problem that time, and he had nothing to complain about.


    And now he has made a lot of money out of blood. Although it is not an easy task to take care of the kid, it can''t stop Habara and the others from giving too much.


    He agreed directly without any hesitation, and the price was everything they had negotiated before.


    Although he must teach these children a lot of things when he leads people, but this can''t help him.


    After all, he has lived for so many years, and he knows a lot of things. He taught these little guys that even just a few superficial things are enough for them to learn.


    Facts have proved that his idea is completely correct, although the little devils he brought are all very studious, and all of them can be called geniuses.


    But Jiaodu took them without worrying about their lack of knowledge, these little guys grew up very fast under his training and teaching.


    There''s even some really funny stuff where they''re scrambling to get the horns to take them on missions.


    Although Kakuzu is strong, he basically only leads three to four teams at a time, but the descendants of various families that Konoha wants to follow are not limited to this number of people.


    Even Naruto formed a team with Zuosuke and Kaoru with Jiraiya''s acquiescence, and followed Kakuto out.


    Therefore, even though Kakudo has been very diligent and has been helping Habara and the others to expand their business, he is still too busy.


    In particular, he also strictly controls the number of people leading the team. If there is less, it will naturally cause everyone''s dissatisfaction, but if there are too many, he can''t take care of himself.


    That''s why there are a lot of people waiting in line, and Kakuzu himself is too busy to keep his feet on the ground.


    But no matter what, he is in a very good mood now, after all, he really made money and got soft.


    The same Habara and even Konoha are also making money now!


    Because Kadotsu kept bringing students, he continued to help Habara and the others develop their business, which made Habara and the others'' arms business double crazily.


    With such growth, the share that Habara and the others originally got was naturally not enough. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    In fact, with their rights, they can take more, but this will affect Konoha''s material reserves.


    After much deliberation, they finally made a decision, which is to simply pull Konoha off the stage!


    The meaning of Konoha''s end is different. In the past, they could only be regarded as taking private jobs, but now it is equivalent to relying on Konoha to act.


    But I have to say that this kind of material is really extremely sought-after in any world, and Jiraiya really didn''t want these things to happen.


    But in the end he made a decision, that is, he agreed to Habara''s request and idea.


    Jirai is also very clear about what kind of impact it will have on the entire ninja world after Konoha helps them do this together.


    But now Jiraiya has also opened up a lot, or after seeing the changes in the country of grass and the country of soup, his thinking has really changed a lot.


    After the Kingdom of Tang and the Country of Grass were merged into Konoha, after more than three years of repeated publicity and education, they have really recognized their identities now.


    And under the Fire Nation''s policy of treating people equally, the living standards of the residents of these two countries are getting better and better.


    Although Konoha''s Anbu have been targeting those forces that oppose Konoha, and caused a lot of bloodshed.


    But this little bloodshed and the constant wars in the past, even for them who have become the main battlefield of a big country, are really too light, too light.


    The breath of peace has spread in these two places, and Jiraiya also has to admit that Habara''s method is effective...


    ¡­

 Chapter 247： 3 years in a hurry (medium)

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Peace has always been the highest yearning of everyone in the ninja world, but peace is something they have never been able to obtain.


    In fact, Habara has always felt that there are not too few ways to truly obtain peace. There are probably three ways in total.


    The first is to simply break out an unprecedented ninja world war, or someone who destroys the world will come out and wipe out most of the large population of ninja world.


    In this way, everyone can return to the primitive society, or better, return to the most basic era of family rule.


    In this case, it will be difficult for the various ethnic groups to overlap due to differences in time and space.


    Moreover, the ninja world is vast and rich in resources, but after the war, the population density is small, and there will naturally be inconvenient transportation.


    Therefore, as long as the patriarchs of each family meet the basic survival conditions of the ethnic group, they can form a non-contact or weak contact peace.


    Of course, this kind of peace is also very fragile. After all, do people thrive?


    Once the number reaches a certain level, it will naturally seek to expand, and the expansion will cause interest entanglements with other ethnic groups.


    At that time, I am afraid that there will be another fight, and it will slowly evolve from a small fight at the beginning to a final big battle.


    So although this method of peace can indeed be formed, and it can even be guaranteed that there will be no problems for a long time-it takes time for people to reproduce.


    But the future will still enter a cycle. After all, there is a famous saying that the lessons learned by people in history are that they have never learned any lessons.


    What''s more, the cost of forming such a peace is so exaggerated that it is simply unacceptable, so this is the most unreliable way of peace that Habara thinks.


    "However, considering that this world has extraordinary power, and there is such a god-like existence as Otsutsuki, the difficulty of realizing it is not as great as imagined."


    As for the second method, it is actually the same as now, but it is different from now.


    The situation in the ninja world is actually similar to Habara''s previous life, that is, there are many forces from all sides.


    There are so many forces, no matter whether they are fighting together or fighting alone, I am afraid that no one will be sure of victory, so it is not impossible to form a delicate balance.


    But the problem is that this world is very different from Habara''s previous life, that is, there is extraordinary power in this world.


    In the world before Habara crossed over, the advancement of technology and the advancement of weapons were inversely proportional to the ease of peace.


    Especially since the advent of nuclear weapons one after another, ''Nuclear Balance'' has brought peace and stability to the world in his previous life.


    Although there will still be many conflicts in the world of the previous life, at least there are such terrifying weapons, and the conflicts will only be limited to low-intensity ranges.


    At least I didn''t see the high-intensity conflict before Habara crossed over. Anyway, Habara didn''t see the five major countries throwing nuclear weapons at each other, and then directly sending the world into the end.


    From this point of view, the advancement of science and technology actually gave birth to peaceful accessibility, which is the principle of peace and accessibility.


    To maintain this fragile balance, we must increase investment in technology.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But this is the experience of the previous life, so it is not suitable to put it here in the ninja world, because the technology tree here in the ninja world is a little crooked.


    And the most important thing Habara has been emphasizing is that there is extraordinary power in this world.


    The existence of extraordinary power naturally suppresses the research of science and technology, and at the same time, extraordinary power naturally becomes the criterion for judging whether a village is strong or not.


    Although for these people, tailed beasts can be counted as a category of nuclear weapons, people with great power don''t take tailed beasts seriously at all.


    Even the Tailed Beast itself has strengths and weaknesses, and it is really gritted its teeth and is willing to pay some price. If there are more ninjas, it is not impossible to defeat the Tailed Beast.


    Therefore, using tailed beasts as nuclear weapons, and when the power update iteration is almost stagnant, after everyone has figured out the possible losses, the war will naturally start.


    "Peace in the previous life is because everyone is constantly researching and updating, and constantly creating new strategic dangers, or strategic intimidation, so as to form peace.


    But there is no progress at all in this world. Unless it reaches the strength of Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma, or even Otsuki, war and contention are inevitable. "


    Habara thinks that the second method is basically acceptable, because this method has been practiced for a long time in this world.


    Naturally, the results were not very good. The three Ninja World Wars had ruined the peace system established by Senjujuma.


    As for the third method, that is to conquer the entire ninja world, thus forming a great unification of the ninja world!


    In the history of Habara''s previous life, whether it was Qin, Han, Sui, or Tang, during the succession of dynasties, peace was achieved in the great unification.


    And the Great Unity can be regarded as something engraved into the DNA of a flower grower like Yu Yuan!


    Separation brings about uneven distribution, which creates mutual hatred, and wars because of interests.


    Since there is a problem with division, then I will directly integrate all of you and the earth together, so that there will be real peace?


    That''s how Habara thought about it, and that''s what he did, and now the results have appeared before their eyes.


    The Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, these two places have nothing to do with Konoha, and may even hate Konoha¡ªbecause half of it is occupied by Konoha.


    Now I have gradually recognized Konoha in my heart, and even began to feel that I am also a member of the Fire Nation, and I should be protected by Konoha.


    After all, they have no problems with language, culture, etc., and the Kingdom of Fire is really not bad for them.


    The most important thing is that Konoha is so strong, there is nothing wrong with them being a member of Konoha, and the natural situation is getting better.


    And Jiraiya has actually undergone huge changes, perhaps because he has become a shadow, and the things he has to consider are no longer the same as before.


    Therefore, he found that peace can be achieved as long as a group of stubborn guys who are probably sent by other countries to fan the flames are cleaned up.


    Peace in the true sense of total integration, so why would he object to such a thing?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In his view, the footsteps of peace are really coming under Habara''s control.


    And he also understood that it is really not by talking about achieving peace, and talking is of no use at all.


    It depends on fighting, doing, and follow-up management. This is the key to truly ushering in peace.


    "I didn''t expect that I would become such a person myself, but Heping has indeed come."


    Jiraiya has also watched all these changes in the past three years, and he can''t help expressing such emotions often, but no matter how much he sighs, Habara has no time to pay attention to him.


    In the past three years, Habara has been doing two things, that is, studying the technique of Onima Luo, and at the same time studying the Yinyang Dun obtained from Obito.


    After Obito met Nohara Lin three years ago, he was naturally full of doubts, even though he longed for it to be true.


    Of course, this is true.


    After Habara gave them an hour of communication, who knows what they said, after Habara returned, Obito had completely calmed down.


    Moreover, the three of them looked teary-eyed, and one could guess what they were talking about, but Habara didn''t have much interest in it.


    The only thing he really felt interested in was that this kid Obito had probably ''surrendered'', which was also the most important point.


    Habara saved Obito''s life, and even let him meet with Nohara Rin, the purpose was for Yin Yang Dun, other than that, Obito was of little value to him.


    After all, this kid''s heart is a bomb, and his eyes were dug out by himself. He is almost the same as Uchiha Itachi.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this kid''s body might cause some minor troubles¡ªhe is the carrier of the reincarnation of the filth while alive, and the material of Orochimaru when he is dead.


    Otherwise, how could Habara lock him in here, and every time he comes in, he needs to change his own eye, which is really too troublesome.


    According to Habara''s own logic and the most possible approach, that is to kill this kid directly, and burn his body, so there will be no trouble.


    "Thank you."


    And what makes Habara feel interesting is that when he went in to check the situation and was about to pick up someone, Obito actually talked to him normally.


    "Thank you for letting me live, letting me meet Lin, letting me know how stupid I am, and letting me understand a lot of things."


    "If you really want to thank me, then you should know why I keep you."


    Habara didn''t mean to talk to him, he spoke directly.


    "I want everything you have learned from Uchiha Madara, and this is the best reward for me."


    "No problem, I can give you all!"


    Obito didn''t hesitate at all, he directly agreed, but he also attached some small conditions.


    "But you also need to know that there is a curse seal in my heart, once my thoughts change, I am afraid that this curse seal will kill me.


    But now this change is inevitable, I''m afraid you have to help me think of a way a little bit.


    Although I really want to die, because of what I did to my teacher, let me know that I can only be redeemed by death.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But before that, I''d rather be able to help you and kill those damned ambitious guys.


    So I hope I''m still alive, let me see their end and let me die please? "


    Obito''s request is not too much, and Habara can see how deep this guy''s hatred for Uchiha Madara is.


    But this guy is actually a very wrong person strictly speaking, because Uchiha Madara himself is a victim, and the two of them are just half a catty.


    It''s just that he won''t talk to Obito about this kind of thing, because it''s useless to talk about it, and this guy can''t provide any help in the physical sense anyway.


    "I can promise you this, but I''m not sure if I can do it. After all, this thing is not simple."


    Habara made his promise at that time, after all, this is not difficult.


    It''s just that Obito was obviously a bit too much, and he put forward a second small condition after Habara agreed.


    "I know you might think I''m a bit too much, but I have a second condition, as long as you promise me this, I can satisfy you whatever you want!


    I hope that during my imprisonment, I can meet Lin and Kakashi every once in a while.


    Even, as long as you agree to my request, after I hand over all my things to you, I can kill myself!


    I swear, this is the condition I most desire and hope that you can agree to me, even if you want to study my body, I can agree. "


    Let alone Habara, Obito, even Kakashi and Rin Nohara were stunned.


    The condition this guy put forward was to send himself to the road of death quickly.


    Although he is the one in charge of teaching, it is up to him to decide whether it is a learning or not, and how much to teach.


    But to be clear about one thing, what he is facing is the number one genius of Uchiha, the number one genius of Konoha, and even unceremoniously said that he is the number one genius in the ninja world.


    Such a person will never learn slowly. It is very likely that he will learn what you teach him without taking much time.


    Even if you lie to him, he may be able to detect that there is a problem.


    What''s worse is that this person is notoriously vengeful.


    If he finds out that you lied to him, if you are lucky, you can live for a while. After all, he also has a lot of things to do, and he may not have time to find you for the time being.


    If you''re unlucky, it''s perfectly normal to be wiped out by him that day, after all, Habara really did such a thing.


    After thinking for a while, Habara finally agreed to this guy''s conditions.


    If you want the donkey to run fast, UU reading www. uukanshu.com naturally wants to give the donkey radish.


    Although Obito''s conditions seemed excessive, for Yubara, it was just a matter of his nodding.


    Therefore, there was no need for him to refuse, but instead he agreed to Obito''s condition, which would have many benefits for Yu Yuan.


    Therefore, Habara simply agreed to this condition, and even agreed to Obito''s two conditions!


    "Your death is inevitable, but considering that you were also deceived, I don''t mind letting you see the person who killed you die.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But don''t take my pity for you as a bargaining chip, and don''t let me find out that you are lying to me, because you are no different from Uchiha Itachi in my eyes. "


    Facts have proved that Obito is full of gratitude to Habara for agreeing to himself, and also full of enthusiasm.


    Without hesitation, he handed over everything he knew to Habara, whether it was Yin Yang Dun or the art of controlling tailed beasts.


    He even told Habara about some simple "Six Dao Techniques" that can control tailed beasts!


    And the gains that all this brings to Habara are unimaginable, and it does take some time to learn these things.


    It''s okay to control the tailed beast, after all, it''s just a way of using Sharingan, and Habara, who is the eternal eye, has no difficulty at all.


    But Yin Yang Dun still has the so-called ''Six Dao Techniques'', the difficulty is not the slightest bit.


    In addition, Habara also encountered a little trouble in the development and improvement of the technique of Onibura...


    ¡­

 Chapter 248： 3 years in a hurry (Part 2)

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 248 Three Years in a Hurry (Part 2)


    "Have you failed again? It''s really troublesome..."


    In the room of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Habara slowly opened his eyes, and then shook his head involuntarily.


    Obviously his attempt failed again, because the difficulty of improving the technique of Guiyaluo was beyond his expectation!


    This is not to say that his attempt failed, on the contrary, he actually had a relatively good result, and this result is that he really successfully integrated Chakra.


    He has successfully fused Fire Dungeon and Earth Dungeon together, forming a brand new technique called Melting Dungeon.


    Such a successful fusion is groundbreaking for Yu Yuan, even if he himself has ice escape,


    However, Habara didn''t pay much attention to these two techniques, and didn''t even have the idea of ??further development.


    Because for him, the best thing to use is always his own Huodun and Sharingan, and many other things are actually just assisting Habara''s power.


    Just like Ice Dun, since Habara got the Frozen Mausoleum, he also got Ice Dun, but the frequency and probability of his use are pitifully low up to now.


    There is no other reason, but the effect of using it is not as smooth as his using Fire Dungeon, and his strength has reached his level, and the way of fighting has changed a lot.


    There is an advertisement saying that the most extreme food only needs the simplest cooking. This sentence is also very practical for Habara''s battle.


    The most powerful battle actually only needs the most basic method. He only needs to maximize the power of his Sharingan and cooperate with his various auxiliary abilities.


    But it is true to say so, but the matter of Xue Ji''s snare cannot be stopped.


    Now he already has ice escape and melting escape, which also means that he has merged wind escape, water escape, earth escape and fire escape.


    The four kinds of chakras formed two kinds of blood succession boundaries, and Habara also began to think whether he could directly fuse these two combined blood succession boundaries?


    That is to say, Ice Dun and Melting Dun are fused, and once the fusion is successful, it is equivalent to being eliminated by blood stains that surpass Otsutsuki!


    However, Habara had a pretty good idea, but the reality was a little bit embarrassing.


    His ice escape and melting escape are completely two extremes in terms of attribute restraint, and when these two blood successor boundaries are fused together, the ratio of chakra is actually not balanced.


    If a certain attribute is particularly prominent, it will naturally show more of that effect.


    As for Xueji''s ability to collect the net, if there is no accident, it may require the ultimate chakra balance, so this is not particularly good news for Yu Yuan.


    Fortunately, the ice escape given to him by his system gave him a good understanding of the process of the fusion of these two chakras.


    And he himself completed the synthesis of melting escape with the help of the ghost bud Luo technique, and he has the fusion experience and fusion method of the two techniques in his mind.


    So he still began to try to use the technique of Guiyaluo to adjust and fuse these two techniques.


    However, this work lasted for more than a year. After more than a year, Habara continued to repair and repair, and constantly adjusted the chakra to achieve balance and fusion.


    But it is a pity that knowing that he is still in a state of constant failure, this really makes him a little helpless.


    "It feels like this is much more troublesome than Yin Yang Dun."


    Habara stood up and shook his head helplessly, his mood was not so good.


    Three years have passed, and the time has come to Konoha''s 60th year, which is the time when Naruto and these little guys are about to graduate.


    And after these three years, the ninja world will also usher in a huge change-that is, the Akatsuki organization will take action.


    In three years, Orochimaru has basically become the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization. He understands all the action plans of the Akatsuki organization, and has also figured out many of the Akatsuki organization''s thoughts.


    He didn''t approve of these things, but he also didn''t choose to leave there.


    And as he successfully controlled the action direction of the Akatsuki organization in the dark, the Akatsuki organization can be regarded as advancing by leaps and bounds, after all, he is not an Obito.


    It''s just such rapid progress that the relationship between Orochimaru and Konoha began to fade, and now they basically have nothing to talk about.


    But even so, Habara also got some information from the remaining value of Orochimaru.


    That is, the Akatsuki organization seems to have recruited a very interesting person, and this person was once a member of Kong Ninja Village.


    In addition, it is that Uchiha Itachi seems to be very close to Hei Ze!


    These two pieces of news made Yu Yuan look very unhappy. If nothing unexpected happened to the remnants of Kong Nin Village, it would probably be Shen Nong, that shameless guy.


    Habara really doesn''t know what this guy is capable of, he dares to call himself Shennong, and this guy''s performance in the original work is also extremely crotch.


    The Chakra, which claims to have a zero tail and is close to infinity, also has the physical activation stolen from other villages, and the physical regeneration in the body constitutes the body transformation technique.


    As a result, he obtained a body that would not die even if he opened the Bamen Dunjia stolen from Konoha, but the ability to become younger the more he consumed.


    But the truth is, compared with Akai, who also uses Bamen Dunjia, this guy is nothing short of a star!


    Habara didn''t know whether he had learned the wrong Bamen Dunjia from the stolen Bamen Dunjia, or whether Konoha hadn''t put the real Bamen Dunjia there in the first place.


    Even this guy was able to seal Chakra with a thousand books by Zuo Zhu, but he didn''t realize it.


    Although this guy has stretched to an unimaginable level, no matter what, this guy still has abilities.


    In particular, the Zero Tail he created and the forbidden technique, body metamorphosis, are all very remarkable things, and Habara has to admit this.


    In the original book, Orochimaru was very interested in this guy, but now that he has joined the Akatsuki organization, isn''t this equivalent to throwing himself into a trap?


    Orochimaru may even choose to exchange with him, so as to teach him, or help him check the eight-door dunjia he got.


    At that time, wouldn''t this guy be like a tiger with wings added? This is also what makes Habara feel troublesome and tricky.


    Not to mention the guy Uchiha Itachi, what kind of idea does Heijue teach Uchiha Itachi, can Habara not guess?


    This is 80% because I saw that Obito was "dust to dust, dust to dust" by myself, so I re-selected a new carrier for Uchiha Madara.


    Neither of these two pieces of news is good, which is why Habara was a little worried about the time.


    The Xiao organization can be said to have become extremely strange now, but it has also been greatly strengthened.


    After the undead duo and Didara were gone, they ushered in Beliuhu and Shennong successively, as well as Orochimaru who is still in the Akatsuki organization.


    It can be said that strictly speaking, the strength of the Akatsuki organization has not been weakened, on the contrary, it has become stronger to some extent because of the addition of these "theatre version bosses".


    Not surprisingly, I''m afraid it will take at most three years before they will prepare and implement the so-called tail beast collection plan.


    "So don''t worry, even if Orochimaru controls the Akatsuki organization, it may not be able to stop Uchiha Madara''s resurrection.


    As for Orochimaru''s grass-like attributes, maybe he turned his head to help Uchiha Madara.


    Although I personally feel that Orochimaru will never believe in such things as infinite monthly reading, and it may not necessarily help Uchiha Madara.


    But can he really stop Hei Ze and Uchiha Madara''s calculations? I''m afraid this is really not an easy task.


    Therefore, this guy Dashewan is essentially playing with fire and setting himself on fire. "


    Orochimaru''s current situation is really dancing on the wire. If he is not careful, he may play himself to death.


    But this guy seems to be very addicted to this feeling, and he likes this kind of action very much.


    But this is Oshemaru''s own business, and Habara doesn''t think he can persuade Oshemaru about these things.


    After all, with the support of Hei Ze, and Uchiha Madara standing on him, as long as he is careful not to be caught by Habara, then he will be fine.


    With someone behind him, Orochimaru naturally gained self-confidence, and naturally he would not and would not want to be suppressed so hard by Habara.


    "So, in order to deal with all these accidents and consequences, my strength must be stronger, whether it is the blood following the snare, or the yin and yang escape!"


    The integration of Xueji''s Snare has encountered some troubles. Although Habara is depressed about this, it is not bad. After all, he also expected it in his heart.


    After all, Xue Ji Snare is something that even ordinary people can jump into gods in one fell swoop. If it can be fused at will, then there is a problem.


    What Habara needs to do now is to guide slowly, slowly find a balance point, and then completely blend them together.


    This is not an easy task, but once it succeeds, it will bring abundant experience to Habara, and it will definitely make it easier for Habara to integrate later.


    As for Yinyang Dun, Habara actually mastered this thing quite quickly, but the embarrassing problem is that he guessed right with his crow''s mouth.


    He had guessed that the Yin-Yang escape that Hei Jue gave to Obitu was absolutely incomplete, and even problematic.


    After all, they don''t trust Obito, all they want is that Obito has this ability, but whether this ability is complete or not, is out of their scope of consideration.


    Facts have proved that this is all correct. Obito''s Yin-Yang Dungeon is not complete, and there are still a lot of problems.


    After getting this information from Obito, Habara carefully studied and analyzed it, and as a result, he immediately noticed many strange things.


    And when he summed up these abnormal situations and asked Obito, all he got was Obito''s confused eyes.


    Obviously, this guy doesn''t know shit, or he knows there''s a problem, but he doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    "This guy can still learn it under such circumstances, and he can still live until now. Is this a miracle of life?"


    Habara was completely stunned by Obito, he just knew that Obito was a ''Xian''er'', but this was a bit outrageous.


    Habara had no choice but to explore slowly by himself. Now he can indeed arouse the power of Yin Yang Dun, but he dare not use it lightly at all.


    "Master Patriarch, Master Zhishui wants to see you."


    Just when Hinata Gen felt his head was swollen, suddenly there was a crisp voice from outside the door, and Habara could only restrain his emotions.


    "Let him in."


    Habara said helplessly, and soon after the sound of the door being opened, Shisui appeared in front of him in a moment.


    "Habara, what''s the matter, you look so worried?"


    Seeing Habara''s appearance, Shisui couldn''t help asking curiously, and then he found a place to sit down.


    "Shouldn''t you forget what day is today?"


    "I haven''t forgotten, isn''t that group of little guys graduating? It''s no big deal."


    Habara knew why Shisui was looking for him, and of course he would not forget what day it was today, and today was the time when those little guys were divided into shifts.


    It''s just that how they will be divided into classes, Habara, as Konoha''s senior management, has already known, not to mention that there are many shadows of him in this distinction.


    Shaking his head, Habara gave Shisui a strange look, and then he asked.


    "It''s just that those little devils are divided into classes. Why are you so excited? Your current job is not easy."


    "Don''t worry, everything has been taken care of, I can''t forget what my main job is."


    Shishui smiled casually, expressing that he was absolutely fine.


    In three years, Zhishui has also changed a lot, and the security department has also changed a lot.


    With a whole half body of Bai Ze, and the perfect experimental body of Hiduan, and Tsunade''s research in order to resurrect his younger brother.


    Shisui and Uchiha Fugaku have also benefited a lot in the past three years. After conducting many experiments, his body has also completed a transformation!


    Their bodies are very strong now, even if they are injured by ninjutsu or ninja tools, they can recover quickly.


    And with the improvement of physical fitness, UU Reading , they either have more and stronger chakras, and even the power of their spells has also been improved.


    Either their physical abilities have been enhanced, whether it is their reaction speed or physical coordination, there has been a huge improvement.


    Apart from his physical condition, his eyes have also changed the most.


    It can only be said that the powers of the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan are mutually exclusive, but mutually unified.


    After possessing these two kinds of power, although their eyes are not eternal eyes, they are not too bad in terms of strength.


    They can be said to have reached the peak state of the kaleidoscope, and their Zuo Nenghu can easily be used to the limit of the third stage!


    This improvement is not ordinary, especially even if they use up their children''s skills, their eyes can be restored.


    A pair of kaleidoscopes that can unscrupulously exert their power without worrying about blindness is definitely something that countless Uchihas dream of.


    But now they have done it, and because they have done this, Uchiha has become more stable and prosperous.


    And because of their becoming stronger, Habara also got two chances to draw skills.....


    ¡­.


    chapter erro

 Chapter 29： scary security department

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 249 The Horrible Security Department


    As Habara''s strength became stronger and stronger, the possibility of him relying on his own strength to extract wool from the system became less and less.


    But the development of the family made him more happy, but at the same time he also found that he actually seemed to have misunderstood the system.


    That is the judgment of this system, and there is a big error in my own judgment.


    He originally thought that as the children continued to grow in three years, he would be able to continuously gain family prosperity and thus get more system draws.


    In fact, this is true, but he overlooked a small problem - that is, these children do not grow fast, and the points given for becoming Sangouyu are not too many.


    Moreover, the system had already given the family''s political and economic development to Yubara and transformed it into abilities.


    Therefore, when judging whether to improve again, the judgment value and score will drop. Unless there is a major breakthrough, don''t think about it.


    This really gave Habara a bit of a headache, but the good news is that he really doesn''t need skills much now.


    After all, after three years of development, everyone has made progress, how could Habara himself have not made progress?


    Maybe it''s because his strength is really too strong, so his progress doesn''t seem to be that great, that is, he can open the fourth stage Xu Zuo Nenghu relatively easily.


    However, it is this ability to easily open the fourth stage of Xu Zuo Nou, which has already allowed him to stand at the level when Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma entered the level.


    You can even split with them, Uchiha Madara''s level is comparable when he chooses to forcibly "retire from the group"!


    He has tested it himself, if he goes all out to activate the fourth stage Xu Zuo Nenghu, that is, with the help of skills such as Dao Rebellion, Great Destruction, and Firm Will.


    At this stage, he can definitely create a Xu Zuo Nenghu that is over 250 meters long, and even bigger!


    You must know that he is only at the peak level when Uchiha Madara opened the Eternal Eye, and after Uchiha Madara, there are reincarnation eyes and six modes.


    But under the same circumstances, he has already surpassed Uchiha Madara. Even if this kind of progress does not seem to be big on the whole, it is already a big step forward personally!


    With such strength as a guarantee, he originally thought that the system might not provide him with much to look forward to.


    It''s just that the system still gave him a small surprise, and he also found that the system seemed to be really good at cooperating with him, and what was given to him could help him.


    [Mysterious Art ¡¤ Silk Thread Entangling Flow: A special forbidden area can be formed by configuring Yin Dun, Yang Dun and space power in the body


    In the forbidden area, all external attacks will not be able to cause any damage, only entering the forbidden area can attack the host


    The duration of the mysterious art of silk thread entanglement is decided by the host itself, but it will consume a lot of chakra when it exceeds ten seconds]


    When Yubara saw this technique, he immediately remembered that it seemed to be the ability of a certain loli who was carrying scissors, and this ability was really good for Yubara.


    This technique of forcibly forming a barrier can allow Habara to better attack some targets at fixed points, and if he really plays tricks, he can hide inside and attack other people.


    Of course, this is also an extreme situation, and he doesn''t need to do this at all when dealing with some ordinary people.


    But in the face of some powerful people, such a move is very effective, especially those big tubes in the future!


    Therefore, this skill was undoubtedly retained by Habara.


    As for the other skill, it is also very interesting, or it is a modified skill that Habara shook his head when he saw it, but it happens to be the best skill he has obtained so far!


    [Mysterious Technique Meditation: After activating this technique, the host will enter a 24-hour meditation state


    In the state of meditation, the host will receive unprecedented protection. It is difficult for the enemy to injure the host with any attack. Even if the host can recover quickly


    And in the state of meditation, the host''s own perception ability and thinking ability will be greatly increased, which can help the host to learn and think


    Even, comprehend some difficult-to-learn techniques, the activation time of this technique is once a month]


    If this technique Yuyuan remembers correctly, it is the ability of Master Yi, the sword sage, but this technique has been modified by the system.


    Although it still retains the almost ''invincible'' meditation feature, it also gives it the ability that meditation should have.


    That is to enhance the ability to learn and enhance the ability to perceive!


    These two points are what Habara needs most, and they are also what Habara dreams of most.


    What he has to do now is to integrate chakras of different attributes, and to solve the problem of yin and yang escape, which naturally requires a super learning ability.


    Habara felt that there was nothing wrong with his learning ability, but he also knew very well that he was not particularly good at research.


    Perhaps this has something to do with his being a liberal arts student in his previous life, and he was not good at science, and he can only rely on himself if he has no ability to help him.


    Therefore, the emergence of the technique of meditation, especially after being transformed by magic, really helped him a lot.


    It''s a pity that this obviously can only be used once a month, and the duration of one time is only 24 hours. This kind of efficiency is a bit slow no matter how you look at it.


    But the effect of this technique is really good. At least for now, Habara has made some progress in fusing Chakra and Yin Yang Dun.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, even with Obito and Kimeara''s skills, it is not so easy for Habara to make progress, but now he has taken that step and is constantly moving forward.


    "If I can go faster, then I will be more confident in the future."


    Habara was thinking about it, and soon he stood up and stretched slightly, then looked at Shisui with a smile and said.


    "Forget it, since you care so much about those little guys, let''s go and have a look together."


    "Say it as if you''re not curious, though you may have information."


    Seeing that Habara agreed, Shisui also smiled and stood up to go out with Habara.


    This time, the graduation of the Konoha little guys is actually much more than expected, and every time they encounter a big graduation in the past three years, the major families will take action.


    Because this will be the time for them to recruit the talents they need. When Habara asked for reform, he had already mentioned this matter.


    Therefore, at this time point, the patriarchs, deputy patriarchs, or some important elders of the major families will be dispatched.


    Then, according to the distribution plan they had discussed a long time ago, choose the people you want, and persuade them to let them join you.


    Then fund them, support them, let them grow better, so that they can stand for their own family in the future, and even provide more help.


    In fact, Zilai really wanted to object after knowing this, but after thinking about it, he knew that even if he objected, it would be useless.


    In the end, he could only pinch his nose as if these families were helping Konoha to train ninjas.


    Because besides thinking about it this way, it seems that there is really no better way for him to think about this matter calmly.


    And the ninjas of the major families are also very clear that this kind of thing can be done, but it must not be known by everyone.


    Therefore, after they recruited these young people, in addition to providing them with resources, they were strictly prohibited from speaking about these things.


    Those young civilian ninjas would naturally not refuse, but there is no really impenetrable wall in this world. Almost everyone knows that outstanding students may have better development.


    But as for what this development is, they don''t know, but they basically guess that it may be some excellent treatment given to them by the village.


    I have to say that this is a better way to deal with it, at least it doesn''t make people feel that their family''s ninjas are too ugly.


    Of course, there are also some people who think that their family''s ninjas are ugly, and the most talked about is their Uchiha family.


    The village is stable, there are not so many messy things, and Uchiha''s development is naturally rapid.


    Especially after Habara had determined the follow-up development model of the security department early, Uchiha Fugaku, Shisui, and the elders were all working hard in this direction.


    Therefore, in the past three years, they have completely turned the security department into an organization that makes people look big.


    The current Ministry of Security is already a super behemoth that completely covers law enforcement, judicial power, and the military!


    The guard governors who appeared at the very beginning were already somewhat criticized. These people were basically from the ninja family, but they had no chance to squeeze into the club of Habara and the others.


    It''s just that the governor of the guard is still within a reasonable range, and the civilian ninja has also obtained good rights and interests, so no one dares to say anything.


    But as time went by, when the governor of security and the governor of legal affairs appeared, everyone was dumbfounded!


    The legal governor is okay, because the security department is a law enforcement department anyway, and many things are handled in accordance with Konoha''s laws and regulations.


    It is not a big deal to have such a legal governor specially used to judge prisoners publicly to everyone.


    But the Governor of Security is different. Once this department comes out, it will really enhance Uchiha''s power!


    Although according to Habara, the governor of security is the department responsible for the defense of the village.


    But the ninjas here are all elites, and this department focuses on recruiting retired personnel from Anbu.


    Habara defines this department as the last line of defense for Konoha, and even the last line of defense for Ninja Village in the Country of Grass and Yuno.


    Their concept of existence is to carry out extremely dangerous tasks, but they are within the Fire Nation. If there is a war, they will directly become the troops participating in the war.


    In other words, if there is no war, I will call the shots in the defense of Konoha, and the other ninjas will stand aside. If there is a war, this is the army, and you can attack directly.


    What is this equal to, this is equivalent to Habara, or Uchiha has the right to get Hokage!


    Because of this, many people couldn''t bear it anymore, even Tsunade and Jiraiya wondered if Uchiha had any ideas.


    However, after they communicated with Habara, they realized that all of this was a sinkhole dug by the Second Hokage!


    The various explanations of the Security Department have been written in great detail in his hands, but no one in the Uchiha back then knew how to do it.


    And after the succession of the three generations, they are busy with stabilizing the rule internally, and they are also busy dealing with external wars. How can it be possible to suppress it even if it is too late to win over?


    When the war finally came to an end, they would start to recuperate and recover their strength, but when they felt that they could almost fight, the war came again.


    This is why until the end of the third war, the Uchiha clan has been safe and sound, and the security department has never had any problems.


    After the end of the Third World War, under the condition of ensuring that there will be no war for a long time, and Uchiha and the village do not deal with each other, the contradictions are getting deeper and deeper, and they plan to do it.


    It turned out that it was a coincidence that a Habara appeared at this moment and directly defeated them. Not only that, but this kid even ''sent away'' everyone in the end.


    After figuring out these things, and then through some publicity, everyone will know what the establishment of the Ministry of Security is all about.


    Now, of course, no one dared to say that there was a problem with Habara, but they didn''t feel at ease. Instead, they began to sing about the division of powers in the security department.


    For these guys, Habara was not angry. In fact, they didn''t think that they could really weaken the security department and Uchiha.


    I just hope to attract attention in this way, and then I can try to get more rights and interests.


    The Konoha reform has restored a lot of vitality to the small families, and Konoha has become more and more stable and stronger, so they naturally hope to go further.


    As for harming the rights and interests of Uchiha or the Security Department, I am afraid they dare not even think about it, let alone do it.


    It''s good to talk about it, but if you really do it, maybe the next day the whole family will go to the Pure Land to report.


    "Speaking of which, how is the Governor of Security now?"


    After Habara and Shisui left the clan land, UU read the book www. uukanshu.com walked all the way towards Hokage''s office, and Habara also asked curiously.


    "Everything is fine, and everyone is very happy, but the days are relatively boring."


    As the first chief security officer, Zhishui naturally knows these things well, he spread his hands helplessly and said.


    "Because no one dares to mess with Konoha, Renren dare not run in, thieves and robbers have all gone into the mountains and cannot come out, and now everyone can only organize their own practice and exercises.


    If it''s okay, we can go to do some community service for Konoha together. In general, I am afraid that except for the worry that I will fail the end-of-year assessment, everything else is very good. "


    "Isn''t peace good?"


    When Habara heard Shisui''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "If it was in the past, who knows if a mission will end, and I will lose a teammate. The peaceful environment is rare now."


    "Of course I know, in fact, everyone knows."


    Speaking of this topic, Shisui''s expression suddenly became serious, and then he nodded to Habara very seriously.


    "Thank you, Habara, you really proved everything with your actions.


    Peace, you made it! "


    ¡­


    chapter erro

 Chapter 250： Sasukes determination

    Habara couldn''t help but smile at Shisui''s words, but he didn''t answer those words either.


    Peace is created by him, so far as it looks, but he knows that peace is not based on people, but on strength.


    Konoha''s current peace is actually achieved entirely by fighting, there is no other fancy at all!


    If it wasn''t for Habara Asakusa Country''s terrifying power, it defeated Iwagakure Village and captured Onogi in one fell swoop.


    At the same time, the Fourth Raikage and Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki were captured together, so who in the entire ninja world would be afraid of Konoha''s strength?


    "The great man is right, peace is always fought, if there is no such battle, who would be afraid of me.


    The peace created by all strategic threats and intimidation depends on strength and development, neither of which can be lacking.


    At the same time, it is even more indispensable that when someone raises a knife at you, he dares to raise the knife and fight back! "


    Habara has a very clear understanding of the current situation of peace, and this peace is far from enough for him.


    If they want real peace, then they still have to work hard, but the environment has come out now, hasn''t it?


    Talking and laughing along the way, the two of them soon arrived at the Hokage building, and under the leadership of Anbu, they entered the Hokage office.


    But now the Hokage office is already full of people, members of the major families are looking at the list in their hands, and many of them are still communicating in low voices.


    This office seemed to have become a ''talent market'', but when they noticed that Habara came in, they immediately put down the documents in their hands.


    "Minister Habara, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    "It seems that Minister Yubara is going to do it himself this time. I wonder if the Minister has taken a fancy to that lucky boy?"


    The patriarchs or high-level people of these families were very enthusiastic after seeing Habara, but it was only natural for them to be enthusiastic.


    Especially for the six big families, for them, to think about the most correct thing they did in Konoha, maybe besides facing Hokage, they chose to stand with Habara.


    In the past three years, they have made a lot of money in the real sense.


    Whether it is family assets, family influence, or the family''s talent pool and sphere of influence, they have all expanded.


    These things were simply unimaginable and impossible to obtain in the Sarutobi Hiruzen era.


    But now following Habara, not only did they get all of them, the most important thing is that these were not the cases where they had a bad impression of Konoha.


    Even what they have done has made Konoha better, which is what they are after!


    They are also very clear-headed, knowing that Konoha is their home, and nothing will happen to Konoha, so they never thought of digging up Konoha''s roots.


    Compared with that guy in Danzo, this is really not knowing how much wiser it is, which also made them develop greatly, but no one said their reasons.


    Of course, another point is also very important, that is, Uchiha is attracting firepower, and the existence of the security department is really too exaggerated.


    But they also have no idea of ??what to do to the Ministry of Security. You must know that many of them are among the governors of the Ministry of Security.


    Facing these enthusiastic people, Yu Principle also maintained a smile, and he shook his head slightly before speaking.


    "I have never been involved in this matter, it is basically done by other members of the family, this time I came here just to see the class assignment.


    Although I knew the general idea earlier, but in the end that kid is my disciple, and there is also a descendant of the whirlpool. "


    "Minister Habara is really a good teacher. That kid Zuozhu can actually tolerate it, but it''s better for a ninja to take it step by step."


    Zuo Zhu''s strength is indeed very strong now, these three years of training have made his Sharingan have reached the state of Sangouyu.


    And there are a lot of Uchiha resources pouring in, and there are also teachings from Habara, Fujigaku, Shisui, and Kakuzu, even if they don''t teach much because of time problems.


    But under such circumstances, Zuo Zhuo''s growth can only be described as horror, especially his actions have always been accompanied by Naruto.


    I don''t know if it''s the result of mutual attraction between Indra and Asura, they both grew up very well.


    In terms of strength and experience, he is still fully qualified for the position of Chunin, but it is the tradition of Chunin that Konoha has not graduated.


    At the same time, he didn''t choose to graduate early, so now he can only be a ninja honestly.


    What''s more, Habara also agrees with this sentence, that is, it is better for ninjas to do it step by step.


    "Master Patriarch."


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku suddenly ran to Habara''s side, and he called out in a low voice.


    "Oh? You actually came here. Generally, isn''t Elder Zong and Elder Zhizhu responsible for such matters?"


    When Habara saw Uchiha Fugaku, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you here to see how Zuo Zhu is doing?"


    "Yes, although I already know a lot about the situation, I still can''t help it."


    Fu Yue nodded with a smile. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with him, after all, he was his son.


    "By the way, Lord Patriarch, this time we have also selected a lot of excellent seedlings.


    But this year it seems that compared with the past, there seem to be fewer excellent seedlings. Of course, this year we are also relatively late in the selection, so..."


    "It''s okay, this year is a bit special, didn''t you realize that a large number of people from our seven families graduated at the same time this year?"


    Habara couldn''t help but smile when he heard Uchiha Fugaku''s words, how could he not know about this year''s situation?


    Members of the seven major families graduated at the same time. It is impossible to imagine how many students of the same period will be squeezed, and there are no outstanding people in this year in the original book.


    So Habara really didn''t pay too much attention to such things, after all, they have gained a lot of talents in the past three years.


    For example, Xiao Li is now a young ninja funded by Uchiha. Although he is a student of Akai, there is no conflict between the two.


    Even Akai and Uchiha are giving him a certain amount of support.


    Of course, Akai didn''t understand what was going on at first, even though he usually looked carefree, it didn''t mean he was really stupid.


    He also went to Kakashi to ask about the situation, and Kakashi told him some of the more interesting things.


    And he also told Akai that he can take these things or not.


    If you take it, you may be bound to Uchiha, but you can get a lot of resources, and they will not look for you if there is nothing to do, unless you need to do some tasks.


    I will not blame you for not taking Uchiha, nor will I alienate you, because this is personal freedom.


    After some hesitation, Akai finally accepted Uchiha''s funding. After all, he himself has no ill feeling towards Uchiha.


    In addition, Habara has worked **** image transformation over the years, so Akai''s sense of Uchiha is really good.


    "I Have a Book of Ghosts and Gods"


    After learning all this, Habara was really happy. You must know that this is Akai who kicked Uchiha Madara!


    And this guy also has an obvious Debuff, that is, the people he played are basically cool.


    The reason why such a hunk accepts Uchiha''s funding, although it is only a slight help, does not directly define him as one of his own.


    But he can be found directly to do some tasks, which is an unparalleled improvement in Uchiha''s influence.


    Konoha is actually a big river and lake, and the mainstream in this river and lake is actually not fighting and killing, but the outside world.


    Internally, that''s the way of the world...


    .....


    "Hey, why do you want to graduate? It would be nice to stay in school."


    In the class of Konoha School, Shikamaru propped his head and said boringly, it seems that he has no interest in graduation.


    In fact, for him, not graduating is really much more comfortable than graduating. If he doesn''t graduate, he can be in a daze at school every day, and just sleep if he has nothing to do.


    No matter how you look at such a day, it is extremely pleasant, but once you graduate, these good things will be gone.


    In addition to constantly finding ways to improve his ninja level, he also had to follow his father and sister to learn about the first team, which made him very nervous.


    One must know that his father is the head of Konoha''s political affairs department, and his cousin is the administrative secretary of the security department. It can be said that they are all respectable people in the village.


    His thinking seems very Versailles, but in fact, as a member of Nara''s lazy cancer patients, he really hopes to lie down and look at the clouds when he has nothing to do, and eat and die.


    But he can only imagine, after all, some things are never possible.


    "What''s wrong, Shikamaru?"


    Naruto naturally noticed Shikamaru''s situation, he couldn''t help but curiously poked his head over and asked.


    "In this way, can''t we perform more tasks?"


    "Shikamaru is just complaining because he wants to be lazy."


    Akido Choji, who was sitting aside and had already eaten into a meat ball, glanced at Shikamaru, and then he said with a smile while eating potato chips.


    "Isn''t Shikamaru always like this, it''s no big deal."


    "But it''s really troublesome."


    Shikamaru still sighed, propping his head on one hand while saying helplessly.


    "Staying in school, apart from going out from time to time, there is basically nothing to do, and you can sleep in class.


    Even if you go out, you don''t have to worry about safety issues. It can be regarded as a tour to see the scenery.


    It''s different now, I have to deal with a lot of things when I become a ninja, and there will be no such a safe environment in the future.


    You say, it''s not trouble what is it? "


    "Hey, hey, you guys are too lacking in fighting spirit, really."


    Naruto couldn''t stand Shikamaru, he said helplessly.


    The current Naruto is no longer the dazed young man in the original work. Although his personality still retains a certain shadow in the original work, many things have changed.


    He is no longer a boy in a shit-yellow suit, and his image has also been greatly improved.


    After all, Jiraiya takes care of him, and he has a good relationship with Uchiha himself.


    Under such double protection, no villagers dare to gossip about him anymore.


    And Jiraiya also did a very tricky thing for three generations, that is, he passed on Naruto''s true identity through some methods.


    This made the whole village realize how much grievance Naruto had suffered before, and also realized how stupid he was back then!


    Therefore, it can be said that Naruto''s life is getting better and better now, and his living environment has improved, so naturally his whole person has also changed.


    Coupled with learning from Kakutsu, receiving Habara''s training from Zuosuke, and Jiraiya''s hand-in-hand teaching, his strength has grown rapidly at this time.


    He is still so positive and sunny, but everything else has really changed a lot.


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you."


    Shikamaru sighed slightly, then he fell down on the table and said weakly.


    "How can you, a guy with muscles all over his body, including his brain, know how uncomfortable he is?"


    "I''m full of muscles, doesn''t that mean I''m strong?"


    Naruto couldn''t help laughing when he heard Shikamaru''s words, but his face changed slightly with a smile.


    "No, you **** is calling me, you nasty guy!"


    Naruto, Shikamaru and Choji were fighting, and Yamanaka Ino on the other side moved away subconsciously.


    She has to keep a necessary distance to avoid being affected by these guys. In her opinion, these guys are really stupid, and Zuo Zhu is the best!


    But Uchiha Zuosuke remained silent, but his gaze was always looking towards the back very vaguely, and at the same time, he was secretly muttering in his heart.


    Why did I become friends with such an idiot, and if there were no accidents, they should be teammates.


    This kid Zuozhu has been firmly remembering every word Habara said, he naturally clearly remembered what Habara said, no accident, he, Naruto and Karin should form a team.


    What''s more, it''s no surprise that UU Reading ''s jonin is basically Kakashi Hatake.


    To be honest, Zuo Zhu doesn''t care who will be his mentor, after all, he doesn''t even care about graduation and team formation.


    He only knows that he has graduated now and has become a qualified ninja, so this is one step closer to killing Itachi Uchiha!


    The kid Zuozhu still remembers that the guy named Uchiha Itachi intended to attack their family.


    And as he got older, he realized more and more that once this guy succeeded, the whole family might be destroyed!


    In his heart, he really hated this **** Uchiha Itachi.


    It was this guy who made the family ashamed, and it was this guy who made their whole family bear the sins.


    To wash away all this, the only way is to kill this guy and use his blood to wash away!


    It has not been a year or two since he wanted to attack Uchiha Itachi, but before that, his strength was not enough.


    And he hasn''t graduated yet, so he doesn''t even have to think about leaving Konoha.


    But now it is different, he has graduated from school, so this means that his chance has come!


    "Uchiha Itachi, are you ready..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 251： graduate

    Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again Chapter 251 Graduation


    Zuosuke''s obsession with Uchiha Itachi is the same as the original work, even stronger than the original work.


    Such a strong obsession is the driving force for him to keep moving forward. He doesn''t understand what Uchiha Itachi thinks, but he doesn''t need to understand at all.


    He only knew that this guy wanted to destroy the entire family, was a hateful existence that betrayed the family, and this was enough!


    "So graduating is also a good thing, so that I can be more free and learn more about Uchiha Itachi."


    Zuo Zhu thought silently in his heart, but he just turned his head and glanced at Naruto, and he put his hand on his forehead involuntarily.


    Because he knew that if there were no accidents, his teammate should be him.


    "Zuo Zhu-kun, everyone has graduated, and we have all become Konoha''s official ninjas. According to the usual ninja squad, we are divided into groups. I don''t know..."


    Just when Zuo Zhu was depressed, suddenly a figure in red clothes appeared beside him and said to him with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t know if I can share with Zuo Zhu-kun!"


    "It doesn''t matter to anyone, but we all have to obey the assignment."


    After Zuo Zhu glanced at the visitor, he spoke calmly, then withdrew his eyes and continued to pretend to be a statue.


    This girl is called Sakura, and he is in the same class as him, and he knows that this girl seems to like him very much.


    But Zuo Zhu didn''t care much about this girl, and he didn''t say much about the team.


    Anyway, he knew that his teammate would definitely not be her, and it was absolutely impossible to be her.


    Some things have already been decided long ago, and many people know this very well, because they are all in the same circle.


    Of course, this is not their arrogance. In fact, it is impossible for the entire Konoha family ninja circle to show a superior attitude towards civilian ninjas.


    Even for a family as proud as Uchiha, earth-shaking changes have already taken place in the five or six years since Habara took power.


    Zuo Zhu naturally wouldn''t have such a mentality, especially since he, as Habara''s disciple, tried his best to move closer to Habara in every word and deed.


    You must know that Habara is very kind to other ninjas. Naturally, even if Zuosuke looks cold, he will never refuse when others approach him.


    But the problem is that this time the situation is too special.


    Seven of them appeared at once, and they were all the children of the most powerful person in Konoha.


    Moreover, they have honed together for so many years, performed many tasks, and have a good tacit understanding with each other.


    Under such circumstances, I am afraid that no one will take them apart easily.


    After all, no matter in terms of cultivating their relationship, their respective strength combinations have been perfected, and anyone who wants to take them apart will really have a brain problem.


    Zuo Zhu knew very well that he must have formed a team with Naruto. Although he was a little upset, he had to admit that Naruto was really good, and their relationship was really good.


    As for the other team member, it is definitely Xianglin, who they have cooperated with for a long time, has super perception and has been living in their own family.


    The three of them have experienced a lot of tasks together, and they have a tacit cooperation with each other. It is impossible for this matter to be changed without accidents.


    "Is that so?" Xiao Sakura couldn''t help but nodded when she heard what Zuo Zhu said: "I really hope that Zuo Zhu can be in the same team."


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter who you''re with, after all, we''re all ninjas, aren''t we?"


    Zuo Zhu felt that his head was a little big, but he still spoke patiently.


    "This kind of thing can''t be forced, and it''s not a good thing to form a team with me. I have high demands on my teammates."


    "I understand, Zuo Zhu-kun!" Seeing Zuo Zhu like this, Xiao Sakura could only nod and said.


    But just after she turned around, she immediately encouraged herself secretly in her heart.


    "Come on, Sakura, even though Zuo Zhu said so, he didn''t say he doesn''t like you, as long as we can get together in groups!"


    "Finally gone..."


    Seeing Sakura who turned and left, Zuosuke breathed a sigh of relief.


    His popularity in the class is still very high, even if he himself does not want it to be so, but the genes of the Uchiha clan are indeed too good.


    He was already a little used to it, usually surrounded by a bunch of little girls.


    But this kind of habit is because they are used to being noisy, and now he can ignore these voices and think about his own affairs quietly.


    I''m afraid this is a good progress, right?


    But when he turned his head and saw Naruto who was still arguing with Shikamaru and Choji, he immediately clenched his fists.


    This bastard, didn''t he realize the embarrassment he had just now? Why didn''t he come over to help him out? Fortunately, I helped him a lot during the mission.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the current Naruto is quite popular in school.


    After all, his identity has been announced, and everyone knows that he is the son of the Fourth Hokage.


    At the same time, he also knew that the cover-up of his identity was done by the Three Hokages, which made everyone Naruto feel more sympathy.


    After Naruto was adopted by the Fifth Hokage and knew his identity, he also changed a lot.


    Although sometimes it is still unreliable, Naruto has been well trained in tutoring, self-cultivation, etc. with Zirai also taking care of him.


    At least he won''t do some pranks to attract everyone''s attention as before, and he won''t do some stupid things that people can''t understand.


    According to him, everything he does will affect Jiraiya, and even his father, so naturally he can''t do these embarrassing things.


    So now in the class, Naruto has been competing with him for the first place in various grades. It can be said that Naruto has really changed a lot.


    Zuo Zhu actually thinks that this guy''s change is good, after all, he will be his teammate in the future, but this guy is really unkind sometimes.


    Just like just now, this guy didn''t know to come to make a rescue, just like now, sitting here alone is boring, doesn''t he know to ask himself to chat?


    "What an idiot. Although I have a good relationship with Shikamaru and Choji, I can''t do something like you just run to them and squat next to them."


    Zuo Zhu was thinking about it, but soon he became quiet, not only him, but the whole class became quiet at this moment.


    Because the door of the class was opened at this moment, Yin Luka finally walked into the classroom belatedly...


    ¡­


    "...."


    "Class Seven, Naruto Uzumaki, Karin Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha."


    "Class Eight, Inuzuka Kiba, Yume Shino, and Hinata Hinata."


    "..."


    "Class Ten, Ino Yamanaka, Choji Akimichi, and Shikamaru Nara."


    "...."


    On the podium, Yin Luka took the information that the Hokage Office directly conveyed to the Ministry of Education, and carefully read the classification of this year''s graduates.


    He knew very well that this information would determine the future fate of these children, so he read it very carefully.


    And he knew even more that this was the last time he spent with these children, and after he finished reading, there would be corresponding junin or zhongnin to take them away soon.


    From today, they will be the new ninja squad.


    I have to say that this division is actually very strange, because according to his understanding, this allocation is actually really problematic.


    After all, many of them are strong combinations, and many are relatively weak combinations, but he also knows that there is no way to do it.


    Although he is only a Chunin, he belongs to the Ministry of Education, so he knows that many groups among his students have already been determined.


    After all, these students had already participated in the mission when they were still studying. Although he didn''t know why they did it, he couldn''t stop it.


    After all, each of these students has a strong family background, and their increased strength is also a good thing for Konoha.


    Although this seems a little unfair to ordinary students, the treatment of ordinary students has been greatly improved now.


    Even for a Chunin like him, the things he can get are much more powerful than before. He is really grateful to Konoha in his heart.


    What''s more, he also knows a lot of secrets about Konoha. For example, if ordinary students really have potential, the major families will help them so that they can grow better.


    Of course, Yin Luka also knew the possible reasons why these families did this, but he had to admit that after the past three years, he did see that the former students were getting better and better.


    And these big families didn''t let these students do any bad things. Although they don''t know what will happen in the future, everything looks good so far.


    "I don''t know how many of this group of students will be favored by those big families."


    Yin Luka murmured silently in his heart, and soon he finished reading the list.


    When his voice stopped, the students in the class immediately exploded. They all looked for their teammates and started a heated discussion.


    In fact, what they discussed the most was nothing more than two topics, one was who is the ''Whirlpool Fragrant Phosphorus''?


    Xiang Rin doesn''t seem to be like them, and there doesn''t seem to be such a person in the next class, so who is this person who is teaming up with Naruto and the others?


    In fact, what they don''t know may be very strange to Xianglin and the others, but it is not unfamiliar to children from other families.


    They have performed a lot of tasks together, but Xiang Rin has been studying at Uchiha''s house, and did not choose to come to school.


    And Habara didn''t object to his idea, so it''s not unusual for these students to be unfamiliar.


    But Zuo Zhu and Naruto were calm after hearing the news, after all, they already knew it would be such a result.


    Apart from the matter of Uzumaki Kaphos, the most unbelievable thing for the students is naturally the current class division.


    What are these spots for?


    Not to mention the eighth and tenth classes, although these two groups seem enough to make people''s scalp tingle, and the seventh class is even more dumbfounding.


    Zuosuke and Naruto, the recognized first and second students in Ninja School, are two geniuses assigned to the same class?


    Although they paired up with a Uzumaki Xianglin who didn''t know who it was, the combination of these two people alone was already very unconventional!


    "Why is Zuo Assistant and Naruto in the same class, teacher?"


    At this moment, Sakura seemed to stand up strangely and asked: "As far as I know, shouldn''t the strength of the graduates be considered in class division, and should it be balanced?


    Is it really reasonable to divide the top two graduates into one class? "


    "That''s right."


    The other girls also stood up at this moment, obviously they were not satisfied.


    "Both of them are so powerful, isn''t it too unfair to still share them together like this?"


    "That''s right, why don''t we just switch in!"


    "Yeah, at least we should balance the team, right?"


    "..."


    Facing such chattering noises, Zuo Zhu watched indifferently, but he could see that the corners of his eyes were constantly beating.


    And Naruto looked indifferent, although he was also a little jealous of Zuo Zhu''s popularity in the class, especially among the girls.


    But this kind of thing can''t be jealous, not to mention that now his mind is not on it at all.


    Now that he knows what his identity is, he just wants to constantly improve himself, and then be recognized by the whole village just like his father and the lecherous fairy!


    He has always had a Hokage dream in his heart. His father is Hokage. Although he sacrificed himself to protect the village, he is willing to inherit it all!


    Although he has suffered a lot of grievances, he knows that the reason for his grievances is the three generations of Hokage.


    And those villagers were just because they didn''t know, and they were deceived by the third Hokage and others, which caused him to suffer so much in his childhood. UU Reading


    He didn''t think about taking revenge on them, because there was no point in doing so, not to mention they have changed now, haven''t they?


    Improve yourself, this time is the most important thing, nothing can compare with this!


    However, Naruto and the others were very calm, but Yin Luka''s complexion began to turn black.


    "Give me peace!"


    Yin Luka patted the table fiercely, and the whole class immediately fell silent following his movements.


    After all, Yin Luka still has a lot of prestige. With so many second generations in this class, he dares to punish whoever makes a mistake. He really can''t find a second one.


    However, although he has a lot of prestige, he is still very reasonable. At least he made up a relatively reasonable reason to convince everyone.


    It''s just that he himself is in a bit of trouble now, what reason does he have to make up to convince these little guys in front of him?


    Naruto''s personality did have a big problem before, but now this guy has undergone a huge change, which makes it difficult for Yin Luka to find a reason.


    Naruto''s change was something he was very, very happy about, but he never thought that such a change would actually bring him a little trouble...


    ¡­


    chapter erro

 Chapter 252： fresh start

    "Minister Habara, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    In Hokage''s office, when the senior officials of the major families were referring to and selecting the talents they wanted, Kakashi came to Habara with a few jounin.


    Kakashi''s whole person seems to have undergone a lot of changes at this time, and he is indeed getting closer to the original work.


    But this guy is not as exaggerated as the original book, maybe because of Nohara Lin. At least he didn''t walk around with a copy of Intimate Paradise all day long.


    And what''s interesting is that this kid is already living with Nohara Rin, and Habara also heard that he is looking for a suitable place to buy a house.


    To be honest, this news really scared Habara, because Rin Nohara is only sixteen years old now!


    And when they lived together, Nohara Rin was only thirteen or fourteen years old. In Habara''s opinion, this guy was a real ''punishment''.


    Of course, this is not Habara''s previous life, and strictly speaking, Nohara Rin''s age is actually the same as Kakashi''s Chakra.


    It was only because of some small accidents that it became what it is now. Her ninja information is still filled in according to her original information.


    So many people were stunned when they saw this scene, but they got to know about it¡ªNohara Rin changed her name to avoid being known by too many people.


    They can only envy the good luck of Kakashi, a dog thief, because in their opinion, Kakashi just found a wife who looks very young.


    In fact, Habara didn''t know what Kakashi was thinking. He and Nohara Rin actually came to this point.


    Of course, this is a personal choice, and it has nothing to do with Habara. What he is more curious about is another thing, that is, did Obito bite his teeth?


    The fact that Obito was alive was a secret to the others, but not to them at all, since they had met before.


    And now every time Habara goes in to find Obito, Kakashi and Nohara Rin will also go in together.


    After Yu Yuan got the information he wanted, he would basically not bother them, unless he had some questions, he would ask them carefully, otherwise he would let them get along with each other.


    Therefore, there has been no problem with the emotional connection between them, even though they all know that Obito will undoubtedly die, after all, the damage and trouble Obito has brought to Konoha is really too great.


    But that''s for the future, and if Obito really helps Habara grow and prevents all problems in the future, then Obito is still Konoha''s hero!


    So Obito''s situation is not bad now, even if he can only move in the Shenwei space.


    But he is also very happy. In his own words, he only feels alive now.


    As for Obito''s eyes, Kakashi is not transplanting them, he only hopes that Habara will return them to Obito in the future, and he now has a new fighting style of his own.


    The current Kakashi is not simple at all. He not only learned the technique of Flying Thunder God, but also picked up the sword technique that he hadn''t practiced for a long time.


    And he also upgraded his Thunder Dun, now he can already do the Zi Lei that he will use in the future!


    And it only took him three years to complete all these transformations, Habara can only feel that Kakashi''s talent is really scary.


    "Yo, Kakashi, are you here too?"


    After Habara saw Kakashi, he couldn''t help but asked with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you go to the classroom, it seems that the class has been divided over there?"


    "After a while, let''s leave time for them to get along with each other for the last time. After all, after today, they will be ninjas, and they won''t spend as much time together as before."


    Kakashi immediately replied with a smile, and then he said with some emotion.


    "I didn''t expect time to pass so fast, and they have already embarked on the path of ninjas again, but they are much better than us at that time."


    "Come on, at least for Lin, right?"


    Habara also laughed, but his words made Kakashi look a little embarrassed.


    "I have nothing to do with Lin, it''s just to take better care of her, really nothing."


    Kakashi defended weakly, and then he didn''t bother to say any more, because he knew that nothing he said might change the perception of most people in Konoha.


    And Yu Yuan''s words really let him know that the class he will lead next is not easy to deal with, because there is no one in that class that is easy to lead.


    "By the way, there is one more thing I haven''t asked, and I haven''t figured it out."


    Habara suddenly thought of something, then he touched his chin and asked.


    "Besides you taking Zuozhu and Xianglin, who took care of the others?"


    "You don''t know about this?"


    Seeing that Habara stopped talking about these things, Kakashi couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, but he was also a little surprised, because many of them were provided by the security department.


    "I really don''t know, tell me."


    Yu Yuan suddenly became interested, he really didn''t know about this matter so well, but he knew that the teacher who led the team this time might not have certain people or things in the original book.


    For example, it is basically impossible for Asma Sarutobi to lead Ikacho again. This guy has been working hard for these years to restore the three clans that were maimed by Habara.


    And he was also very honest, he didn''t have any thoughts against Habara at all, and he didn''t ask Jilai for anything.


    His attitude made Habara and the others very satisfied, so Habara also gave him some opportunities, such as opening the security department to their clansmen.


    But they can only be ninjas at the grassroots level when they come in, and the better ones are just small captains in a certain area.


    But this is good news for them. After all, if they really want to be wiped out, whether they can live in this world is a question.


    Even if they don''t die, they will never be able to climb up again for the rest of their lives.


    Now that Habara gave them this opportunity, they are naturally very grateful, because this is their return to the sequence recognized by Konoha.


    But this is far from returning to Konoha''s high-level sequence, even if Asma is a jonin, so Asma is not qualified to lead Ikacho.


    In addition, Red, a special Jnin who was originally not considered competent, naturally would not have the opportunity to lead Inuzuka, Hinata, and Yume.


    Habara really didn''t know who was in these two classes, and Kakashi''s words really made him feel a little baffled.


    "One is Genma Shiranui. He was originally a member of my teacher''s Shadow Guard. He passed the Jnin assessment two years ago and performed well, so now he has a chance."


    Seeing Habara like this, Kakashi knew that Habara really didn''t know, so he explained.


    "As for the other person, it is a person provided by the Security Department. I don''t think Minister Habara will be unfamiliar with him. This person is Yamato."


    Yamato?


    Habara couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he nodded with a smile.


    He wasn''t surprised that someone from the security department was gone, but he was surprised that Yamato was chosen this time.


    The explosive development of the security department has absorbed too many talents in the village, especially the Jonin, and I don''t know how many people squeezed in.


    After all, the security department has good benefits and high treatment. Even if it is not generally difficult to get into it, everyone is still overwhelmed.


    Now the security department has been developed relatively saturated, but there is an elimination system here, and it is normal to be kicked out for poor performance.


    This also made the ninjas at all levels of Konoha, including the top ninjas, unable to roll.


    And the training of outstanding young students also needs the help of jounin, so it is normal to second personnel from the security department.


    Those who have been transferred are actually very happy, after all, teaching students can also complete the targets of the Security Department.


    Even if you still have to take the exam, it''s easier than in the headquarters.


    "I thought Yamato only taught Naruki, but I didn''t expect him to take over."


    Thousand Hands Naoshu has the potential to escape from the wood. After all, when the dirt was reincarnated, he had the power of Baijue in his body, and these things were attached to him after his resurrection.


    It''s just that it takes time to activate, and at the same time, some methods must be mastered, so Tsunade simply found Yamato to be his teacher.


    Now he not only has to tutor Senju Nawaki, but also leads a class. One can imagine how busy this guy is now.


    "Okay, Minister Habara, I think I''m leaving, and I''m going to pick up Karin."


    Kakashi glanced at the time, and then he spread his hands and said.


    "Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a good thing to let those little guys register..."


    .....


    Through Kakashi, Habara has basically understood the current situation of each class, and he also agrees with Jiraiya''s choice.


    Shiranui Genma himself is a very strong guy, so it''s really no problem for him to be the leader of the team.


    Don''t look at this guy who wants to compare with the Nara clan to see who is lazy, but as a member of the Shadow Guard, his strength has never been inferior.


    Whether he leads the eighth class or the tenth class, he is a good choice, let alone Yamato.


    In the original book, he had led the seventh class, and from the effect point of view, it was very good. Now it is absolutely no problem for him to lead the class again.


    Now Habara is really more and more interested in the performance of these little guys, and at the same time, he is also more and more curious about where they will go under the new guidance.


    The conversation was divided into two parts. When Habara and the others were still slowly searching for talents, Kakashi had already received Xiang Rin and came to the classroom together.


    This time, Kakashi did not make Naruto and the others wait like in the original book, but came directly to lead them.


    After all, everyone is so familiar with it, some things naturally don''t need to be so complicated.


    And Naruto and the others were not surprised by Kakashi''s appearance at all, they had already expected this matter, if it wasn''t for Kakashi, it would be really strange.


    Soon they were taken to a rooftop by Kakashi, although everyone was familiar with it, but the procedure still had to be followed.


    "Okay, although we are all acquaintances, we still need to introduce."


    Kakashi found a random place and sat down, then turned his dead fish eyes and said.


    "Introduction?" Naruto was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "Isn''t it? Kakashi-sensei, you said that we are so familiar, why are you still doing this?"


    "A program, and this is also a new beginning, after all..." Kakashi tilted his head: "From today, you are my subordinates."


    The purpose of Kakashi doing this is to tell everyone that everyone''s identity will undergo a change and transformation from today onwards.


    No matter how familiar they are, today is a new beginning, and everything will naturally start from scratch.


    What''s more, Kakashi is also a little cautious, after all, these three guys are obviously not good at it.


    Whether it''s his teacher''s son, Habara''s disciple, or the descendants of the Uzumaki clan, he still feels overwhelmed when these people are united.


    As a superior, as their teacher, as a guide to Jonin, Kakashi decided to give them a blow first.


    "Okay, Kakashi-sensei."


    Naruto is obviously a bit big-headed, he doesn''t know the twists and turns in Kakashi''s mind, he can only cooperate, but he is still very confused.


    "It''s just that everyone knows so well, how do you want us to introduce ourselves?"


    "Well, then let me make a demonstration first."


    Kakashi spread his hands, and then said lightly.


    "My name is Hatake Kakashi, your future Jonin teacher, what are your hobbies, keep it secret, and I don''t really want to say anything else.


    However, I would like to remind you that I am looking for a house recently, and I may be a little busy, so please bear with me if there are some unnecessary late arrivals. "


    "In the end, you didn''t say anything other than knowing that you would be late and your name." Naruto was obviously stunned by Kakashi''s operation.


    Not only him, UU Reading , even Zuo Zhu and Xiang Rin looked at his future guide Jonin in a daze.


    The whole Konoha knows that Kakashi is looking for a house, and this is no secret.


    Who made Kakashi and Nohara Rin live together to cause some misunderstandings? Even the little guys like them know something about him.


    But is it really okay for you to say it so openly and use it as an excuse for being late?


    Does this tell us in advance that you are busy and may be late at any time?


    Even, sometimes you are late on purpose because you are not busy, can you use this as an excuse?


    The shamelessness of this guy is still a bit astonishing. Now they are really wondering if they should find a way to change to a teacher?


    It''s just that they are also very clear that this kind of thing may be difficult, because they have been with Kakashi for so long, and they also know how powerful Kakashi is.


    The village has equipped itself with such a powerful guide and teacher, how could it be possible to change it for you?


    If they don''t want their **** to bloom, they can only endure all this honestly.


    "Sure enough, all of this is a brand new beginning, and it is also a brand new beginning to get to know Kakashi-sensei again..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 253： Habaras thoughts

    "Okay, okay, then I''ll go first."


    Naruto shook his head helplessly, and then said simply.


    "My name is Uzumaki Naruto, what I like is Ichiraku ramen, what I don''t like is that teacher Jiraiya said that ramen is not nutritious one day.


    My dream is to surpass my father and teacher, and also become a real Hokage! "


    "This dream is very good."


    Kakashi nodded in satisfaction, but soon he smiled and shook his head again.


    "It''s just that it''s difficult for you to realize this wish now, so I can only say good luck, little guy."


    Naruto''s dream of becoming Hokage, Kakashi has no intention of vetoing him, after all, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it.


    "Sword Comes"


    Although the current Hokage is very different from the previous Hokage, after all, there are now seven big families staring at Hokage together.


    Kakashi himself doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this, it''s just that people who dream of becoming Hokage may feel something is wrong.


    It''s just that even if Naruto was told about these things, I''m afraid the kid wouldn''t understand, so he just gave some blessings and that''s about it.


    As for other things, it depends on this kid''s personal creation.


    Soon, Kakashi looked at Xianglin and Zuosuke, and the two seemed quite helpless, and in the end it was Xianglin who spoke first.


    "Well, my name is Uzumaki Karin, I like a lot of things, anyway, there are all in Konoha, and there are not many things I hate, and they have been eliminated.


    As for the dream, probably to help Uchiha as much as I can? "


    Xiang Rin''s life experience has already changed, after all, when she was very young, Habara snatched her out of the laboratory in the Country of Grass.


    And she has been living in Uchiha these years, and Uchiha has taken good care of her, even though she does not have the blood of this family, but everyone regards her as one of their own.


    This kind of getting along made Xianglin very fond of and moved. She had lost her mother very early, and it can even be said that she didn''t even know what home was.


    And those guys from Country of Grass didn''t treat her as a human being at all, which made her hate those guys already in her heart.


    Now that Uchiha has rescued her and gave her a sense of home, even though Habara trains her harshly on weekdays, her heart is full of gratitude and enjoyment.


    She has long regarded Uchiha as her home, so she is really willing to make more contributions to Uchiha.


    As for Zuo Zhu, it''s probably because there is no hero in the original book to save the beauty, and at the same time, she grew up with him, so she really doesn''t have any special feelings.


    At least, not yet.


    "Not bad."


    Kakashi''s eyes suddenly turned into a crescent moon, it''s so smooth, isn''t it?


    "However, if you want to contribute to Uchiha, then you have to work hard, whether it is entering the security department or being a mission ninja.


    The power of Uchiha is beyond your imagination, especially the adult who knows that you practiced is not ordinary, and now he is recognized as the strongest in the ninja world.


    Ok, last one. "


    "My name is Sasuke Uchiha."


    Zuosuke looked up at Kakashi, took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "What I like...probably being with my parents and Habara-sensei, and what I dislike...is being lied to and being mistrusted.


    As for my dream...."


    Having said that, Zuo Zhu instinctively paused, and then his eyes became a little dangerous.


    "It''s never been a secret because I''m going to kill a guy, a self-righteous disgrace to the family.


    I want to kill him in order to maintain the glory of Uchiha! "


    When Kakashi heard this, he couldn''t help but nodded in his heart. This answer is indeed not a secret.


    After all, in the entire Uchiha clan, who doesn''t want to kill that guy?


    Obito even told him that Obito had the idea of ??killing Uchiha Itachi at that time.


    It''s just that the strength of the Uchiha clan at that time made him a little jealous, so Uchiha Itachi was left behind, but now he regrets it terribly, and he feels that he should do it.


    And Kakashi also knows that when the third Hokage was alive, he thought about killing Uchiha Itachi more than once because of the Danzo incident that night.


    After all, Uchiha Itachi concealed too much information, and Habara caught these information, so he had to give Uchiha time.


    But these times caused Uchiha to completely reverse, and finally the third Hokage also committed suicide because of this.


    I have to say that this is really full of drama. The third Hokage wanted to harm people, but in the end he involved himself and even his followers.


    And Uchiha Itachi wanted to destroy the Uchiha clan, but his approach gave Uchiha a respite and became stronger, and finally put all the enemies in one pot.


    "Not bad, I wish your dreams come true."


    Kakashi thought to himself, he spread his hands with a smile.


    "But you have to work hard, that guy has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, which is the strongest power of your Uchiha.


    Although you already have three hooks of jade, it is not enough, you have to work harder. "


    Having said that, Kakashi stood up directly, and then spoke.


    "Since everyone understands each other, let''s disband and gather us tomorrow to carry out the mission."


    "Hey?"


    Kakashi''s words stunned the three little guys, and Naruto asked directly.


    "I heard from Mr. Jiraiya that there is another assessment for joining the team. Why did you just go to pick up the task?"


    "Do you know what the purpose of that assessment is?"


    Kakashi gave the three of them a strange look, he didn''t think the three of them didn''t know.


    "Teamwork, my dad told me."


    Zuo Zhu also spoke now, these things are not a secret to them.


    "Since you already know, why ask?"


    Kakashi sighed helplessly, he rolled his dead fish eyes and said slowly.


    "The three of you have been working together for more than three years, do you still need me to verify the tacit understanding and cooperation between you?


    Even a lot of basic things don''t need to be adjusted anymore, we can take the task directly, so save a little trouble. "


    After saying this, Kakashi turned around and left the spot with a blink, leaving Naruto, Zuosuke, and Karin there.


    After a long time, Naruto said regretfully: "It''s a pity, I learned a new spiral pill, and it seems that I can''t use it on Kakashi-sensei."


    Naruto''s words made both Zuosuke and Xianglin nod their heads involuntarily, and Zuosuke also sighed: "I also learned the technique of Chidori breeding, what a pity."


    "Yeah, I also learned a lot of sealing techniques to try it out, but now I don''t have a chance." Xianglin also looked distressed, and she seemed to feel an unusual pity.


    But the reality is like this, Kakashi didn''t give them this chance, and they have nothing to do.


    After expressing their regrets to each other, the three of them also left here one after another.


    It''s just that what they don''t know is that in a certain corner of the roof, a figure is squatting there.


    On the forehead of this figure, a drop of cold sweat slowly fell...


    ¡­


    "It seems that you are almost busy with what you should be busy with. I don''t know what you will gain this time."


    Within the Uchiha clan, Habara looked at Uchiha Tomoyake curiously and asked, while Uchiha Sect and Uchiha Tomotake also looked curiously.


    The family''s approach to attract talents, although in terms of short-term benefits, is very average, and even Uchiha has to pay more.


    But as people with a pattern, they naturally know how terrifying the long-term benefits are.


    Therefore, they are very concerned about this matter. Over the years, they have also recruited some outstanding talents, and even recruited some junin.


    Such an effect is really terrifying, because it greatly enhanced their Uchiha''s influence in Konoha.


    In terms of influence, no one really thinks it is bad to have too much, even if their current influence is high enough, they will not refuse to have more.


    "There aren''t that many interesting children this year, but we have chosen a few after consulting with other families.


    These children can become a qualified or even an excellent Chunin if they are properly trained. As for whether they can become a Jonin, it depends on their later efforts. "


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at the list in his hand and said with a smile, although the quality of this year''s children is not as high as the previous ones, it''s not a big deal.


    Before the ninja reform, it was very, very difficult to become a Jonin, but after the reform, it was even more difficult to make the scalp tingle.


    It is really rare to have the potential to become a Jonin, and can gain a firm foothold in the ranks of Junin, and will not be brushed off due to various assessments.


    So when selecting these young talents, it is very difficult to find someone who has a chance to become a Jonin, so a Chunin is not a bad choice.


    Even for Uchiha, Chunin seems to be a better choice. After all, Uchiha himself has no shortage of Jnin, and Chunin is the majority of Konoha.


    It is absolutely acceptable to let most of Konoha support themselves and stand on their side, and it is even their main strategic direction.


    "It seems that the result is not bad. Let me look at the list."


    Habara took the list from Uchiha Fugaku with a smile, although he began to read it seriously.


    It was no surprise that none of the names on the list were familiar to him.


    After all, Konoha has a lot of students in each period, and the original work only focuses on the protagonist group, so there are not many descriptions of other people.


    It''s just a pity that Habara didn''t see the name of Haruno Sakura in this list.


    Although Haruno Sakura has always been regarded as a lagging character, it is not that she has not transformed, but her transformation will not come until after she apprentices with Tsunade.


    But it''s a pity that she was able to learn from Tsunade because she, Naruto and Zuosuke formed a small team, which naturally attracted Tsunade''s attention.


    After all, the identities of Naruto and Zuosuke in the original book are so special, and Naruto likes her, and she likes Zuosuke, so they naturally become a bridge to bond the relationship between the two.


    Otherwise, she really wouldn''t have a chance to squeeze into the protagonist''s team.


    Just like now, Naruto knows what his identity is, and Zuozhu doesn''t have so many deep hatreds, plus there is a Kaoru.


    Naturally, there was nothing to do with her.


    As for whether she slipped through the net or was picked up by other families, Habara didn''t know about it, but she didn''t care either.


    After all, in Yubara''s view, her growth is not impossible to replicate, Xianglin''s talent is higher than hers, wouldn''t it be good to cultivate Xianglin by herself?


    "Cultivate well, these little guys will definitely achieve something."


    After putting down the list, Habara said with a smile.


    "By the way, I heard that the Chunin exam is about to start, what do you guys think?"


    The Chunin Exam was almost the beginning of Habara''s dream of the world of Hokage.


    If it is said that Habara was initially attracted by the missions of the Kingdom of Nami, then the Chunin Exam was the node that completely let Habara into the pit.


    Therefore, he still has a little expectation in his heart for the Chunin exam that will take place at this point in time.


    It''s just that he is also very clear that it may be really difficult for this Chunin exam to become like the original book, after all, Konoha is too strong now.


    Although Luo Sha is very ambitious in his heart, it is really too difficult for him to shake Konoha, so as long as he has no problem with his brain, it will be difficult for him to do anything to Konoha.


    Of course, there are no absolutes. If someone is willing to help him, maybe he is really willing to take a chance because he is a big gambler.


    You must know that when he just came to power, in order to stabilize his rights, he really dared to bet against Konoha, and in fact he was really right.


    Although he lost in the war, he consolidated his position and cleared the opposition, and at the same time he only lost some ninjas, and lost nothing else.


    So from a personal point of view, he really made a lot of money by doing this, and he even made a bet once in the original book, that is, to join forces with Orochimaru to attack Konoha.


    In fact, strictly speaking, he also won the bet this time, but this time there was a small accident, and he put his life on the line, but Shayin Village still didn''t have much loss.


    It can be said that this guy is really a gambler, UU Reading he dares to bet and is willing to gamble, except for putting himself on others, he really wins everything.


    Habara has been resting for three years, and Konoha''s overall strength is very strong now, so he feels that he should also move.


    And the Chunin Exam is a very good entry point, as long as Sand Hidden Village dares to do something, then he will tell Sand Hidden Village what a disaster is!


    It''s just that if they don''t do it, it''s hard for Habara to find a reason to do it first.


    One has to pay attention to one''s reputation in the first place, the biggest disaster is to leave a teacher without a name, which is not conducive to Habara''s subsequent plan to gather them.


    So now he is also thinking about a question, whether to think of a way to make Luo Sha have the desire to do something.


    It''s just that if you do this, Konoha may also have a little trouble...


    ¡­

 Chapter 254： choking thoughts

    "Master Patriarch, are you actually interested in this Chunin exam?"


    Habara was thinking about the details of the Chunin exam, but Uchiha Fugaku asked in surprise.


    In his opinion, this is indeed a bit unexpected, because the Chunin exam is really meaningless and necessary for them.


    The Chunin Exam is actually not that simple, especially this large-scale joint unified examination. On the surface, it is just an exam, but in essence it is the epitome of the confrontation between ninja villages in various countries.


    After all, although the ninja world is peaceful now, no one knows what will happen in the future. It is necessary to pass such an exam to show one''s own deterrence.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is really not necessary and meaningful to the current Konoha, because no one would dare to trouble them because of Konoha''s strength.


    Such a deterrent action is really just an ordinary, but slightly troublesome Chunin exam for them.


    After all, this matter really doesn''t mean much to Konoha, so Uchiha Fugaku wonders why Habara is interested in this matter.


    "There is a little bit of interest, but the interest is not in the exam, but in the fact that people from other villages and ninjas can enter Konoha in a fair manner."


    Habara tapped lightly on the table, a smile appeared on his face, he already had a lot of thoughts in his mind.


    But if this idea is to be implemented, it needs to convince other people to agree, and at the same time, some people need to cooperate well.


    Strength is Habara''s capital, but people''s rebellious spirit will also be aroused by your strength.


    The stronger Habara is now, the more gentle he behaves, and the more he acts within the rules in many things, because he knows very well that only by doing so can he get more people''s support.


    Blind power can only bring resistance, gentle when it should be gentle, and strong when it should be strong, and grasping a certain degree is the most critical thing.


    "Master Patriarch, what do you mean..."


    Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Tomotake were taken aback when they heard Habara''s words, but they reacted quickly.


    "Want to take the opportunity to do something to others?"


    "Someone else did it to us, and we were just forced to fight back."


    Habara smiled lightly and shook his head, then he stood up before speaking.


    "Please inform the other six families, as well as Minister Tsunade and Hokage-sama, that I have something important to meet with them.


    As for the meeting place, it''s in Uchiha, please trouble them to go there. "


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    Uchiha Fugaku and others looked at each other, then stood up at the same time and bowed slightly to Habara, and they walked out soon.


    And Habara also returned to his residence alone, he has a lot of things to think about now.


    At the same time, he also needs to make some preparations. After all, his idea is actually a little dangerous, and there is also a hint of radicalism in it.


    It didn''t take long for people from the major families to come to Habara''s house one after another.


    They are very puzzled now why Habara didn''t say anything during the day and insisted on coming to them now.


    But they also knew that Habara definitely had something important to say to them, after all, Habara never joked.


    "I''m sorry, everyone, I called you here so late."


    After everyone arrived, Habara stood up first and bowed slightly to everyone in apology.


    He himself knew that what he did was really not kind, so it was absolutely fine to apologize first.


    "Minister Habara, it''s fine. After all, I believe that Minister Yubara is definitely looking for us when he has something important to do."


    Nara Shikahisa spoke directly, and the others couldn''t help but nodded, although Habara sometimes seemed out of tune in doing things.


    But the things he made are extremely correct, and no one can refute this.


    "Just tell me if you have anything to say, Naruto is going to perform a mission tomorrow, and I want to chat with him and give him some experience."


    Jilai also spread his hands and said, but his words may not be believed by many people, because the ghost knows where he will go.


    This Hokage-sama has been discovered countless times in the past three years, and he used his foresight to spy on some not-so-good things in the office.


    So over time, he said that he was going to do something serious, and unless the matter was really important, no one would dare to believe his words easily.


    "Everyone, you all know what I think, especially for the entire ninja world."


    Habara nodded slightly, and he spoke directly.


    "That is integration. I want to integrate the entire ninja world to achieve true peace. I have never concealed this, and everyone knows it well.


    The Country of Grass and the Country of Tang have proved that my idea is correct, and you can see how much benefits these two places have provided us.


    And now that three years have passed, Konoha has rested for so long, I think I should move a bit, especially now that the Chunin exam is about to start.


    This is a rare opportunity, a chance for people from other villages to enter our Konoha! "


    Habara''s words made everyone present frown. They are all human beings, and they understood the meaning of Habara''s words in an instant.


    Habara was telling them that he was going to do something again!


    In fact, they didn''t think there was any problem with the matter of doing it, after all, it was the same as what Habara said.


    In recent years, they have really gained huge benefits from the merger of those two lands, not only them, but the entire Fire Kingdom and the entire Konoha!


    If it is possible to come to Boda and annex other small countries or even a big country, it will follow Habara''s plan in the country of grass and the country of soup.


    Then it won''t be long before they will get huge returns again.


    It''s just that there is a very embarrassing question now, that is, who are they doing it to and how are they going to do it?


    Take the initiative to attack? It won''t gain any advantage in name, and it may even turn into an all-out war!


    Although Konoha is strong and Habara is strong, but it broke out into an all-out war. Others attack in multiple lines, can Habara defend alone?


    Moreover, Konoha only has such a small number of people. If the others are united and all the border guards are drawn, then Konoha will be in trouble.


    If you can''t take the initiative to attack, you can only attack passively. It''s just that Konoha is so strong now, who would think of troubles for them?


    Others will not trouble them, so if they are put into Konoha, will they really dare to do it?


    Habara''s intention is obvious, that is to let some caring people let him do it after entering Konoha, but they really can''t figure out who would be so stupid.


    What''s more, if someone really did it, how much damage would it do to Konoha?


    "Minister Habara, if you have any thoughts, please say them all at once, so that we can better understand your thoughts."


    Kaiichi Yamanaka thought for a long time, but he still didn''t understand what Habara was thinking, and finally he couldn''t help but speak.


    "I seem to understand what you mean."


    At this moment, Tsunade didn''t wait for Habara to explain, she suddenly thought of something and said.


    She stared fixedly at Yu Yuan, and then asked quietly.


    "Are you going to ask Orochimaru to find a guy with a ulterior motive, so as to cooperate with each other to launch an attack on Konoha?"


    "What? Are you crazy?"


    Jiraiya was shocked when he heard Tsunade''s words, he stood up incredulously and looked at Habara, while the expressions of the others were also extremely incredulous.


    There is no need to repeat how dangerous that guy Orochimaru is, and how could Orochimaru act alone, there is a suffocating Akatsuki organization behind him!


    Let these guys act together, and at the same time, add a ninja village with a dark heart, and put them into Konoha, this is simply driving Konoha to death.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for Habara''s outstanding achievements in Konoha, they would have doubted whether Habara was a traitor.


    This pit Konoha was so soul-stirring, you must know that Konoha had never been beaten in by an enemy ninja except for the time of Kyuubi.


    Not to mention entering Konoha, there is no such thing as entering the Land of Fire!


    "Very accurate, as expected of Minister Tsunade."


    Facing everyone''s doubts, Habara didn''t panic at all, he just looked at Tsunade with a smile and asked.


    "It''s just the appearance, what about the core I want?"


    "You are such a lunatic, but I have to say that even my heart is moved."


    Tsunade sighed faintly, and then spoke slowly.


    "I''m afraid your idea is not just an excuse to do something, but you want to make some big moves after this matter?


    If I think about it from the perspective of a minister, then I think you are crazy, but if I look at it from the perspective of a shadow, I can understand.


    On the first aspect, you want those young people to feel the taste of war, right?


    After so many years of peace, today''s young people have forgotten the taste of war, and your thoughts may not stop for a while.


    Whether it is to let young people adapt in advance, to get exercise, or to let other ninjas regain their senses, this choice is the most in line with your ideas.


    In the second aspect, by doing this, Konoha can get an excuse to do something, which is in the interests of Konoha and also in the interest of the Nation of Fire.


    After all, we can''t do anything casually, but if someone attacks us, then everything will be different, and the ninjas participating in the battle will be more active.


    As for the third aspect, I think you want to knock on Orochimaru, because the current situation of Orochimaru is very delicate.


    "The First Clan"


    He has less and less contact with us, and he is acting more and more mysterious now, so I think you should take this opportunity to knock him.


    In other words, take a good look at his bottom and find out what he thinks, right? "


    It can only be said that Tsunade really deserves to be Tsunade, a person who has been educated by the elite of the Senshou clan.


    Habara concluded very early on that the Senshou Clan''s education for her was definitely based on shadows, and the facts also proved that Habara''s guess was correct.


    What''s more, her performance in the original book, although it looks terrible, she doesn''t care about the shit, and doesn''t read the documents or anything and just stamps them randomly.


    But in fact, Konoha is the most secure with her. The decisions she makes are basically correct, and she is very good at listening to other people''s opinions.


    After all, as a movie star, it doesn''t mean that you are the best if you do everything yourself.


    Having quick thinking, knowing how to make choices, and knowing how to give power to subordinates is what a qualified filmmaker should do.


    Now Tsunade showed her keen thinking, she looked at all this from the perspective of the shadow and the village, and she naturally got a different result.


    "Is that right?"


    Jiraiya was also stunned when he heard Tsunade''s words, and then he fell into deep thought.


    The same is true for the patriarchs of other families. They also fell into deep thought to consider the pros and cons of this matter.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, if you look at Habara''s thinking, they will definitely get huge benefits from Konoha, and they will also benefit from various aspects.


    However, the terrible thing about this incident is that it is going to erupt in the village, and if you are not careful, it will be fatal!


    It takes a lot of courage to make a decision on this matter, because this is also a decision with as much benefit as risk!


    "Minister Tsunade is right, that''s what I think."


    Habara nodded slightly, then he shook his head and said helplessly.


    "I also know that this matter is really troublesome, and it is really difficult to make a decision, so I called everyone here so late.


    After all, before that, I was always in a state of conception, and I didn''t have a perfect and precise idea at all.


    Now I think it through completely, but the Chunin exam is less than half a year, or even a few months away.


    There is not much time left for us, and for those ambitious guys.


    Tell everyone this concept earlier, and UU Reading give you a space to make decisions earlier, I think we can have more time to think about it.


    Sorry to trouble everyone, but I think everyone understands what I mean. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and then he continued to speak with a particularly serious expression.


    "How many wars we ninjas have experienced, I''m afraid we can''t even tell.


    And I have always believed that if you want to completely solve the hidden dangers of war, then you have to integrate all the places.


    Facts have proved that my ideas and my approach are correct. Our success in the country of grass and the country of soup has pointed out the way for us.


    We all have the confidence, experience, and ability to do all of this well, so naturally we can''t stop ourselves.


    As long as we are prepared and take all factors into consideration, I think we can do our best!


    The future is peaceful, although there may still be battles, after all, there will always be people who will not accept our ideas, and there are other enemies outside the mainland.


    But at least we can avoid most of the battles, at least we can avoid the battles in the Ninja Continent and achieve peace in the Ninja World.


    Isn''t this what we have been pursuing and longing for? "


    ¡­

 Chapter 255： New direction, new approach!

    The question Habara raised really required them to think about it, after all, the scope of this matter was too great.


    If one is not careful, Konoha himself may have a big accident, especially if this matter is to be done inside Konoha, this is really difficult for them to accept.


    It''s just that once this matter is successful, the impact, value, and subsequent series of benefits it can bring make them quite excited.


    To put it simply, they are extremely contradictory now, and they don''t know how to choose.


    Choose either side, and the other side also has something to say.


    In the end, Habara gave them a month to think about this matter, and Habara himself once again entered into the attempt of chakra fusion.


    If the plan of Akatsuki organization is still the same as before, then Habara will have three years left to constantly adjust and improve himself.


    In fact, Habara himself is also very confused about how far he can go in three years, but he is still confident anyway.


    He is not Naruto and Zuozhu, it is impossible for him to grow from a rookie Ninja to a six-level existence in three years-others are GMs, and he is just a commoner.


    But he believes that he will definitely have a good result, because he knows the future and the future, and he knows how to do his own way.


    Instead of being pushed forward like these two little guys from beginning to end, they are passively running forward from beginning to end. but


    Taking a deep breath, Habara closed his eyes slightly. The time for the last one-month ''meditation'' has come, and he can enter this state again.


    When everyone in the room was emptied, and he specifically told Zhishui that they were fine and not to look for him, he started to meditate directly.


    "Om..."


    In just an instant, Habara entered an extremely special state.


    In this state, he can clearly feel that his thinking and logical abilities have been unimaginably enhanced, and he seems to be able to discover all the secrets of the world.


    In fact, he himself doesn''t know how many times he has entered this state, but every time he enters it, he will feel extremely emotional.


    Wouldn''t it be great if he could stay in this state forever?


    But think about this kind of thing well, in this state of absolutely rational seeking knowledge, all other emotions of Habara will be suppressed.


    This is definitely not what Habara would like to see, after all, people have emotions and desires, he never thought of becoming an ascetic monk, so he will not suppress other desires.


    At most, it is just restraint, because the desire to challenge oneself is itself a test for people, not to mention that these desires are also an important relief valve at critical times.


    The pressure that people have to bear is unimaginable, so it is also very important to release one''s desires reasonably to achieve decompression when necessary.


    As Habara''s consciousness continued to deepen, he also quietly performed the technique of Kibuya himself.


    In an instant, this technique and the technique modified by him have been operating in his body, and he can clearly see his own chakra at this moment.


    There are many colors of Chakra in his body, and these colors also represent Chakra of various attributes.


    What is very conspicuous is that there are three groups of chakras of different sizes and colors in his body, which also appear to be somewhat special. These three groups are the Ice Dun, Melt Dun and Yin Yang Dun that he fused together!


    In fact, Yin Yang Dun Yuyuan is not considered to be mastered, it can only be regarded as the fusion of some powers that are not high in quantity and quality according to the method given by Obito.


    Obviously, in order to prevent Obito from playing tricks, Hei Jue fiddled with this method of merging Yin and Yang.


    The result is that it can be used but the effect is not good. Habara is not surprised by this. What he wants is just a method, and then he needs to improve it by himself.


    "The Point Guard Is Here"


    Now he has some clues, and it is conceivable that he may have a breakthrough in the near future, and the fusion of Chakra is the most fatal thing now.


    Looking at his two special chakras, Habara was thinking about whether he should slightly modify the way of fusion.


    The fusion method he adopts is to fuse the already fused Ice Shield and Fusion Dun for a second time, so as to achieve the special chakra of five kinds of power at one time.


    But the difficulty of this matter really made his scalp tingle, because he really couldn''t get involved with anything.


    Habara is also considered to be a flexible thinker. Since this road has not been cleared after a year or two, can he try to find an unimagined road?


    As a time traveler, Habara has always known one thing, that is, never turn back without bumping into the south wall, because this will only make you die a miserable death.


    Sometimes changing a track can make it easier to achieve corner overtaking.


    "So, do I have to change my mind to proceed.


    After all, when I was fusing the four chakra attributes, I could clearly feel that there seemed to be something missing between them and it seemed that they were not so coordinated.


    So now I should find a better way to make these chakras more coordinated. "


    Habara thought quickly in his heart, and he had already made a decision in just a moment. Anyway, he had failed so many times, so a change was really inevitable.


    Although it is a pity to give up the achievements that have been made so far, what Habara hates more is standing still, so he will never hesitate to make changes.


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t I be more courageous, although I dare not combine Yin Dun and Yang Dun together.


    But the chakras of the five attributes complement each other, why don''t I give it a try? "


    The chakras of the five attributes generate and restrain each other, and the principle of mutual restraint should be used in battle, but now the commonality of mutual generation needs to be used.


    The melting escape he created is actually the mutual generation of the fire escape and the earth escape, and the combination of the fire escape and the earth escape is dominated by the fire escape.


    In terms of the coordination ratio of chakra, Habara also used a higher fire escape, so there was a melting escape, not something like a steel escape.


    What he wants now is balance, a situation in which the five attributes are integrated to create a balanced state, so his original approach should indeed be changed.


    Even though he has been aware of it and tried to modify Chakra as much as possible to keep it balanced during fusion, it is too difficult to really modify it because of inherent experience.


    "Therefore, it is necessary to overthrow and start over. Although there may be results in the future, the degree of difficulty is definitely higher than imagined.


    That being the case, I might as well start from scratch and find the balance point where the five chakra attributes blend with each other to complete the closed loop! "


    When Habara thought of this, the chakra madness in his whole body began to vibrate.


    Various chakras began to surround his body, and in order to avoid the explosion of his inherent experience, he did not completely put these chakras together.


    Instead, he intentionally keeps them at a certain distance in his body, and Yu''s principle is to let them form lines with each other, thus connecting them together.


    The first thing Habara chose was to let Fire Dun and Earth Dun touch each other. The two chakras here are his original Chakras, the Chakras he has the most confidence in and the best control over.


    Habara is more or less confident in making these two techniques intersect and compatible, after all, he has already done it once with the technique of ghost bud Luo, this time it is only in a different way.


    "To maintain balance, you must not have any inclinations, you must maintain balance!"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and soon the two strands of chakra separated into a line of the same quality and intertwined with each other.


    It''s just obvious that these two lines seem to be unwilling to be connected together for various reasons, even if it is under the effect of the ghost bud Luo technique!


    "The resistance is not too strong, but it is definitely not small. According to my experience of completing the meltdown after modifying the ghost bud, it should be a problem of Chakra weight distribution.


    One party cannot suppress the other party, so it cannot be tolerant, but this time cannot compromise, this is a matter of principle for all chakra fusion! "


    Habara didn''t make any changes, he still maintained the continuous blending of the two chakras, and while they blended, he was constantly thinking and exploring the problems involved.


    In the state of''meditation'', his thinking is really sharp, and his observation ability has also been greatly improved.


    At this moment, he seems to have noticed that there are some interesting ''characteristics'' in Chakra.


    These characteristics are actually very familiar to all of them, but it is extremely difficult to accurately find these characteristics in the chakra!


    It''s as if everyone knows that flames have characteristics such as high temperature and explosion, but it is extremely difficult to single them out.


    Because they are completely fused together to form the flame we know, you can''t pick them out at all.


    But now, Habara found that he seemed to be able to do it, even he could see it!


    "The properties of earth are solid, but also soft and scattered, while the properties of fire are hot and formless.


    Then if I combine the invisible fire with the scattered earth, and then merge with each other to completely complete the inclusion..."


    Habara murmured, and the next moment he started to move without hesitation!


    He discovered a train of thought, a train of thought that he hadn''t noticed before, or that the whole ninja world hadn''t noticed.


    What he starts from is no longer the specific distribution of Chakra, nor other things, but starts from the unique attribute.


    Strip off one of their individual characteristics that is useful to Yubara, and then fuse them!


    In fact, Habara really didn''t know whether it was right for him to do so, but he knew that he had found a way, a way that no one else had ever walked.


    After confirming his previous failure, no matter whether this road is feasible or not, he must try it!


    After the single characteristics of the two chakras were stripped out by Habara, he fused them again.


    It''s just that he discovered that this time, his chakra consumption was much higher than before.


    Although a single attribute was stripped by him, the quality of Chakra was not reduced at all.


    Even because of his approach, if he wants to maintain this characteristic, he must consume more!


    "However, these are acceptable ranges. As long as this problem can be solved, the road ahead will be a sea of ??red."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and at the same time, the Ghost Bud Arrow Technique exploded under his control again.


    In an instant, the two threads of chakra began to intertwine continuously.


    "Ok?"


    In just a moment, Habara''s face revealed an expression of astonishment and surprise, because these two chakras, which were specially selected by him and retained a single characteristic, actually began to merge!


    "This...is this a success?"


    Habara looked at all this in disbelief, he really didn''t expect that he would make this choice and the answer would appear so soon!


    Especially when these two chakra lines are constantly merging, other chakras that have not been stripped of their characteristics are also beginning to blend.


    Perfect balance, absolute balance, no one side has more chakra than the other, this is the balance Habara wants!


    "Successful..."


    Habara murmured, but his face suddenly changed the next moment, and he stopped the ghost bud Luo technique immediately.


    "No, it was not successful, the success was only the fusion of two Chakras, not the fusion of other Chakras.


    If I just want to fuse two kinds of chakra to form a perfectly balanced blood succession boundary, then I should continue.


    But my goal is not this. My goal is to completely integrate the five chakras, and in the future, I will also integrate Yin Yang Dun.


    So at this stage, I''d better complete the contact of the five kinds of chakras that are interlinked, find this trace of contact and balance, and find the characteristics that they can blend.


    Then with the help of ''meditation'' and the technique of ghost budding, I can completely integrate them together. This is what I should choose and do! "


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but take a deep breath, he didn''t know how long the outside time had passed, but he didn''t care about it at all. UU Reading


    Because he knew that he had found the right path, and found a path that really suits him to fuse chakra!


    This road is not easy to find, even with ''meditation'', he only found the characteristics of Chakra in this perception.


    No matter what, he must seize this opportunity, seize this time, he must complete all of this thoroughly!


    Thinking of this, Habara decisively put out the other chakras.


    For a moment, the Chakra light clusters of Wind Dun, Water Dun, and Thunder Dun kept shining in his body, and kept floating in his body.


    And he controlled his own chakra and began to draw lines, and while drawing lines, he also began to feel the characteristics of these chakras.


    What he has to do now is to find the characteristics of these Chakras, and even the characteristics that other Chakras can accept!


    And among these traits, Habara also noticed one thing, that is, chakras whose attributes are not mutually exclusive, their traits are also completely mutually exclusive.


    He remembered something from his ancestors, saying that all things are actually complementary and mutually reinforcing.


    As long as it is used well and its characteristics are well grasped, then even if it is water and fire, it is not impossible to fuse together after finding the key problem!


    ¡­

 Chapter 256： 1st task

    Jilai is also sitting in the office, he doesn''t even have the mind to look at those documents now, he doesn''t even have the mind to use some foresight to peep.


    He has been thinking about a question now, a question that is so distressing but can''t get an accurate answer at all-that is, how the **** should he choose!


    This kind of problem is really terrible, even if he wants to break his head, he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    If it was before, he probably didn''t need to think about these things at all, at least Habara didn''t give him such a difficult decision.


    But now as a Hokage, he knows why so many things become so troublesome, because the choices to be made are really suffocating.


    Now Zilai really has a headache, and this kind of headache also makes him not interested in doing other things at all, because he is not interested at all.


    "How do you choose? It''s really disgusting. If you ask such a question, you don''t even go to the security department today, and you even have a closed door to thank guests?"


    Jilai is also very helpless, Habara really can''t find anyone now, because this guy just went missing after playing.


    From Jiraiya''s point of view, this approach is completely unwilling to express his position and wait for them to make a decision.


    As a shadow, Zilaiye really didn''t blame him face to face, which made Zilaiye feel at ease.


    On weekdays, you make decisions, you make decisions, and I am responsible for agreeing with you. Everyone cooperates tacitly and Konoha is thriving.


    Now that you have encountered such a troublesome thing, you actually gave up the pick?


    Although Habara and the others make decisions on weekdays, the good reputation basically falls on Jiraiya''s head, but this time it is really different.


    He feels that the only thing he can be thankful for now is that there is still some time left for the Chunin exam, and he can at least have half a month to a month to make a decision.


    "However, the sooner a decision is made on this kind of thing, the better it will be implemented.


    Damn Habara, why can''t you help me make a decision at this time, who would disagree with you? "


    Ji Lai also rubbed his brows helplessly, but at this moment there was a knock on the office door, and he couldn''t help but raise his head to take a look.


    He guessed that it might be that Nara Shika had come for a long time, but it was useless for this guy to come, anyway, he couldn''t get any answer from this guy.


    Because this guy is still thinking about it, he probably won''t give a positive answer to whatever he asks.


    Thinking of this, Zilai said angrily, "Come in."


    "Hokage-sama..." What Jirai didn''t expect was that the person who came in was not Nara Shikahisa, but Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s appearance made Jiraiya stunned for a moment, but soon he recovered his expression and said.


    "Kakashi, why are you here?"


    "It''s actually like this. I want to take on some tasks, some more valuable tasks."


    Kakashi said in embarrassment that he didn''t sleep well last night because he found that none of his students were simple.


    Although fighting with them will definitely let them know why he is a Jonin, but he dare not mess around with such things.


    The identities of each of these three little ghosts are simple, and they will definitely be completely passive when they do it themselves, and then they may only be used as targets.


    He is not willing to do this kind of thing, and he is also thinking about how to lead this team.


    After thinking about it, this team is already very mature, and they have already performed many tasks before they are fully formed.


    If this is the case, then simply follow the previous model.


    The difference is that this time he led them alone, instead of a large group of them following behind Jiaodu.


    "Task?"


    Jiraiya still had those troubles in his mind, so he opened his mouth almost without thinking about it.


    "I have to lead them to perform tasks in the substitute class, isn''t it a little... um..."


    It''s just that he stopped in the middle of his words, because he reacted now.


    Naruto and his team really don''t need to take it slowly, they can completely carry out some more interesting or difficult tasks.


    Just like before, they didn''t miss these tasks anyway, it''s no big deal.


    "Well, I understand what you mean. They really don''t need to continue some unnecessary running-in."


    Ji Lai also sighed slightly, and then he said in embarrassment.


    "I didn''t sleep well all night because of something, well I get it, if that''s the case..."


    Jiraiya picked up the documents on the table and looked left and right, and finally he thought for a moment and threw a task list to Kakashi.


    "Look at this, I think this is a task worth considering."


    "this is?"


    Kakashi took over the task and looked at it, and his face turned dark immediately. This task was issued by the bridge-builder of the wave country.


    But as long as there is no problem with this task, it is impossible to take it, because this problem is problematic at first sight.


    What is the current situation in the land of Nami, perhaps the average jonin still needs to inquire about the information, but Kakashi who came out as Anbu is clear.


    Now the Kingdom of Waves is in the hands of a guy named Kado. That guy has hired a lot of people, and some of them are traitors.


    And that master bridge builder called Dazna didn''t write this information at all.


    Apparently, he was here to deceive some people, and Konoha was not the only place where he posted the mission, but the problem was that no one would accept this mission at all.


    "Master Ziraiya, isn''t this a little..."


    Kakashi considered his words for a while before continuing.


    "Something is not suitable, this task obviously has a lot of problems, I think...


    And this task, it seems that it is unnecessary for the seventh class to take action, right? "


    "This task is indeed not too difficult, but for now, there are really not many tasks worth performing."


    Zilai spread his hands indifferently, he sighed and said.


    "Of course, this mission also has a lot of problems, I think you can see it, but this mission involves the country of Bo.


    And the Kingdom of Waves is currently considered a land of no owner, only one businessman controls it, I think you should understand the meaning? "


    Jiraiya is now also deeply influenced by Habara, not to mention that the land of waves is really a land without an owner, he really can''t think of any reason not to take such a place.


    There was no excuse before, so they had no chance to move at all. How could he miss it now that the target came to his door?


    Originally, according to Jiraiya''s idea, let the guy named Dazna take a cold bench for a month, but now that Kakashi has proposed it, it is naturally him.


    Anyway, whoever goes is going. After all, there will be troops following. After all, to perform such a task, we must prevent all kinds of accidents.


    "Is that so?"


    Kakashi suddenly realized that the task he received was not easy, but he didn''t take it too seriously, but nodded seriously.


    "Then I understand. I would like to ask Hokage-sama to let me use Anbu''s intelligence system. I want to know the specific situation of the land of waves."


    "I agree, you choose someone to go to Anbu with you."


    Jiraiya nodded directly, he didn''t mean to object at all, but he couldn''t help but sighed slightly after Kakashi left.


    Because he was about to start thinking again, the ultimate multiple-choice question Habara gave him...


    ¡­


    At the gate of Muye Village, Class 7''s first mission to leave the village began. Dazna looked at the three little ghosts in front of him, and his hand holding the wine bottle tightened, feeling a little uncertain.


    As for Naruto and the others, looking at Dazna, they also felt that their faces were a little dark. They heard Kakashi say yesterday that they were going to perform a mission today, so they were also ready.


    Speaking of which, they were really looking forward to it. After all, this was their first mission as an official ninja, and they all thought it would be something above B-level.


    After all, they have done many dangerous missions before, especially cleaning up the bandit dens, and even fought against ninjas from other villages several times.


    It can be said that they are truly experienced in many battles, but they never thought that their first mission as a ninja would be a simple **** mission?


    Who does this look down on!


    What made them even more upset was that the old man actually looked at them like this, which made them even more unhappy to the extreme.


    "Kakashi-sensei, what happened?"


    Naruto was the first to lose his hold. He pointed directly at Dazna and asked.


    "Is our first mission as a ninja a simple **** mission?"


    When Dazna heard Naruto''s words, his heart felt even more desolate. Konoha actually sent a team of newly-behaved ninjas to help him?


    It''s not about to end, it''s a dead end!


    "Okay, it''s good to have a mission, what else do you want?"


    Kakashi gave Naruto a dissatisfied look, but he didn''t criticize Naruto either, because he is also very upset with Dazna now.


    This old man concealed the details of the mission so deeply that he didn''t say anything at all. If an uninformed team took over, something big might happen!


    Because this task actually involves the peach land in Wuyin Village, no longer beheaded, and there are not many people who can bear such a dangerous guy appearing in the task.


    But the old man didn''t say anything at all, it was completely harmful, so how could Kakashi feel good about such a person?


    If it wasn''t for the country of waves, it would be a ghost if Konoha could take on this task¡ªof course, there is also a situation, and that is to train young people.


    It is also very meaningful to let young people know the cruelty of the ninja world and know that even the client must not believe it all.


    After all, it is rare to see a client as bad as Dazna in the entire ninja world, so this kind of mission really has a certain value in it.


    "Once everything is ready, let''s go."


    Kakashi glanced at the three little guys, and then he spoke directly, and the three little guys could only sigh and follow behind.


    Dazna hesitated for a long time, but finally he followed after gritting his teeth. He had a ghost in his heart, and if someone found out at this time, the mission might be interrupted.


    "Green Gourd Sword Fairy"


    In that case, he may still be held accountable by Konoha, which is not something he is willing to face.


    He has no good solution now, unless there is a serious problem with this mission, such as a large casualty that has attracted Konoha''s attention.


    If this is the case, Konoha will come over to investigate the situation clearly, and if this is the case, the land of waves will be rescued!


    If that''s the case, Dazna himself is doomed, but he is willing to exchange his life for the lives of everyone in the Kingdom of Waves, after all, it is worth it.


    Kakashi has Kakashi''s thoughts, Naruto and the others have their own thoughts, and Dazna also has his own thoughts, so the group of them set off like this.


    They traveled all the way east, Naruto and Zuosuke chatted quietly, Kakashi listened to their words and gave some answers casually.


    But they are all people who have carried out countless missions, so they don''t need to be reminded at all, and Xianglin has always maintained vigilance.


    And when they came all the way to the country of vortex, when they were about to enter the country of waves by boat, Xianglin suddenly made a gesture, and the eyes of the three of them immediately looked at the water moor on the side of the road.


    "What a poor disguise."


    At this moment, even Naruto has already seen the situation.


    "But is there something wrong with this? A C-level mission shouldn''t encounter ninjas."


    Zuo Zhu, who hadn''t spoken like this before, asked directly at this moment, obviously he had already sensed that something was wrong.


    "Let''s see who the target is first, so that we can make a better judgment."


    Xianglin thought for a while before speaking, obviously she was going to see who these guys were going to attack.


    There was no need for Kakashi to say anything at all, Naruto and the three of them arranged things properly.


    This made Kakashi feel a little bit emotional, it''s really so worry-free to lead such a mature team!


    It''s just a pity that he knew what the answer was. Originally, he thought about just taking the shot himself, but now he wanted to see the performance of these young people.


    Therefore, when those two black shadows rushed out suddenly, he didn''t move at all¡ªat least on the surface.


    The fog hidden sickle entangled, directly trapped Kakashi, and Kakashi was completely broken in two by the blood splash.


    "What! How is it possible?" Dazna saw this scene, and his blood froze for the most part. The only thing he was counting on was the Jonin who led the team.


    But he didn''t expect this guy to die like this, so what should he do?


    Then after the two attackers dealt with Kakashi, they didn''t stop at all. They both bypassed Naruto and the others and rushed towards Dazna.


    "Old man, die!"


    Their speed was fast, but the moment they were about to hit Dazna, the movements of the two of them stopped abruptly, and they flew out backwards in the next second.


    Zuosuke and Naruto were already standing in front of the stunned Dazna at this time, and Xiang Rin even spoke from the side.


    "It''s confirmed. Their target is this old man. It seems that this old man has a big problem..."


    ¡­


    Please pay attention to the latest chapter of Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again ()

 Chapter 257： Pharmacist pocket and Taodi will not be cut again

    Xianglin''s words naturally fell into Dazna''s ears, and Dazna seemed a little flustered here.


    It''s just that before he had time to say anything, Zuosuke and Naruto had already moved.


    Those two Wunin, who didn''t take Naruto and the others seriously at all, were in a bad situation after being attacked a wave.


    But now facing Zuosuke and Naruto''s attack again, they have no ability to resist at all.


    In fact, they really didn''t even think about why these two ninjas were so terrifying, what was going on?


    It didn''t take long at all, and the two Mist ninjas were dragged over by Zuosuke and Naruto like dead dogs.


    "You guys are really outstanding as always. Really, according to your abilities, you can already become Chunin."


    While complaining, Kakashi walked out from the bushes on the side, and Dazna saw this scene as if he had seen a ghost.


    He clearly saw that Kakashi was directly dismembered by those two guys, but when he went to look at the corpse now, he was surprised to find that there were only a few pieces of wood left on the ground.


    As an ordinary person, he really doesn''t understand the power of ninjas.


    Apart from knowing that these guys are not strong like humans, he knows nothing about the others.


    In fact, almost all ordinary people in the Ninja Continent are similar to him, and they really don''t know enough about the power of ninjas.


    But they know that ninjas are the most powerful beings in this world. The power of these guys can destroy the world and do everything you can''t imagine.


    And now Dazna is also very worried, because he knows one thing, a bad thing may happen.


    That is, his situation may be exposed, especially since the four Konoha ninjas have already come.


    "You...you have discovered us a long time ago?"


    The Kirin who was caught by Zuosuke spoke with some difficulty, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding as he spoke.


    "Since you have discovered us a long time ago, why didn''t you catch us at the beginning, and you have to wait until we do it?"


    "Does this question still need to be asked?"


    Zuo Zhu said calmly, the way he looked at this guy was like looking at a fool.


    "Because I want to make sure of one thing, that is, are you here for our Konoha ninjas, or for others.


    But now I have got the answer, that is to say, in fact, you are useless. "


    "Get rid of them, they are worthless."


    Kakashi nodded calmly, and then gave the order directly.


    After Zuo Zhu heard this sentence, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Before everyone could react, Kunai flashed across, blood spattered, and the heads of the two ninjas lowered at the same time, losing their vitality.


    He not only killed the fog ninja in his hand, but also helped Naruto deal with the enemy.


    And Naruto seemed a little tangled, but it was just tangled, and he didn''t have much emotional reaction.


    He simply doesn''t like killing people, but that doesn''t mean he can''t do it. He has experienced wars and so many missions.


    Naruto has transformed a long time ago, even if he feels a little uncomfortable in his heart, it doesn''t mean he can''t do it, it doesn''t mean he can''t accept it all.


    What''s more, he also knows that it is best to deal with these wu ninjas. People in wuyin village are famous for their persistence. Before they die, they will bite their targets like mad dogs.


    Killing is the best solution, and Kakuzu has also told them that only dead enemies will not pose any threat, so that they can better carry out their missions.


    After waiting for the two Kirigakure ninjas to be dealt with, Xiang Rin looked at Dazna with a somewhat cold gaze.


    "Mr. Dazner, can you explain to us what happened before you, I think you should know the ins and outs of the matter."


    Karin''s words made Zuosuke and Naruto look over, and Kakashi, who knew everything, also looked at Dazna.


    The somewhat cold eyes of the four Konoha ninjas made Dazna swallow his saliva, and then subconsciously took a step back.


    The aura of a ninja is far from what he can face as an ordinary person. The Zuozhu three made him unbearable, let alone Kakashi, an elite jnin who has participated in the ninja war.


    "You...you listen to my explanation!" Dazna hurriedly waved his hands, looking flustered.


    "We are listening, otherwise you would have no chance to speak now, I hope you can come up with a reasonable explanation."


    Zuo Zhu looked at Dazna indifferently, this kid was very cold, and Naruto and Xiang Rin also looked at him indifferently.


    Under such circumstances, Dazna quickly told the ins and outs of the matter.


    "That''s how it happened, because I didn''t have enough money to hire high-level ninjas, so I had to do something wrong.


    Please forgive me, I am also for the whole country of Waves! "


    Dazna knelt on the ground and apologized very sincerely. What he said was basically true, and of course he would add some embellishments.


    His purpose of doing this is actually very clear, that is, he hopes to persuade this team to carry out the task together, after all, he has seen the ability of this team.


    So he convinced these people no matter what, and he felt that although these three little guys were powerful, they were still young.


    Human beings are born with a feeling of sympathy for the weak, and natural sympathy for those who are oppressed.


    Coupled with the fact that he described himself so bleakly in the speech just now, I think I should have a good chance.


    However, what he often didn''t expect was that Zuosuke glanced at Naruto and Karin, and after some eye contact, he directly raised his head and said to Kakashi.


    "Mr. Kakashi, pack up, let''s go back to the village."


    "what?"


    Dazna looked at Zuo Zhu in disbelief, he really didn''t expect this brat to be so cold-blooded.


    "Yeah, let''s go, Kakashi-sensei."


    Xianglin also glanced at Dazna with disgust at this moment, and then she continued.


    "This guy is deliberately concealing the information about this mission, but fortunately we have received this mission, if it is someone else, it will be troublesome.


    And this guy hasn''t provided any information after all, although our ability to take on this task should be fine.


    But this mission has already reached level B no matter how you look at it, and the money received by the village is not enough to support this kind of mission.


    So, let''s go back. Anyway, according to the rules of Muye Village, although he is suspected of cheating, the original mission reward will not be refunded.


    Let him leave Konoha and find another village to cheat. "


    "And this guy has already had this kind of thing, and he still wants us to continue the mission, and he hasn''t even said clearly who he will meet. I really doubt..."


    Zuosuke followed Xianglin''s words and continued to speak.


    "Does he want us to simply die there, so that he can attract the attention of the village, and then investigate and avenge us.


    In this way, even if we settle accounts with them afterwards, it is just that this guy has to pay the price, and we are dead in vain.


    And the village will also lose a lot of things because of his concealment. We give up the mission directly to punish this guy and avoid causing greater losses to the village. "


    Zuo Zhu and Xiang Rin talked to each other, while Naruto kept nodding from the side, which directly stunned Dazna.


    Even Kakashi had some cold sweat on his forehead, he realized that these disciples are truly qualified ninjas.


    Of course, Naruto still wanted to carry out this task, because he really felt sorry for Dazna.


    But you pity you to explain the situation clearly and make a promise to settle the matter afterwards, wouldn''t it be good?


    To deceive with lies, to arouse their sympathy with pity, what is this?


    Naruto is still very kind in his heart, but he has experienced so much and naturally knows that his kindness needs to be controlled.


    Random outbursts of kindness are likely to kill one''s own people.


    Dazna really panicked this time, he got up and said in a panic, being blacklisted by Konoha is definitely not a good thing!


    "Please wait, please... Please help me this time. In terms of remuneration, as long as the bridge can be built, our whole country of Waves will definitely raise enough money."


    "Then wait until you collect enough money to come to Konoha to do the task. We don''t have the habit of doing things first and then collecting money."


    Zuo Zhu directly interrupted him, which seemed a little unreasonable, but in fact Zuo Zhu hated this guy very much.


    "You have to be clear about one thing, we are ninjas, not a charity organization, and the rules established in the village also have their reasons.


    If we help you this time, next time, will different people go to Konoha for the same reason?


    That will cause confusion in our Konoha mission system, and even because they deliberately conceal it, it is very likely that the ninja we sent will die.


    Maybe that''s what you think, and you want to make things worse so that Konoha can help you more.


    In fact, you should be thankful that we have no intention of punishing you. "


    Zuosuke''s words directly blocked all Dazna''s thoughts, and at the same time made Kakashi''s forehead sweat more and more.


    This is not the ending he thought, he just wanted to let these three little guys know that people''s hearts are sinister.


    As for whether the task should be performed or not, anyway, this time their purpose is not for money, but for the country of Bo.


    Now that these three little guys have completed the operation, it is obvious that the whole task will be ruined, which is not what he wants.


    After thinking for a while, Kakashi suddenly whispered to the three little guys.


    "Come here, three of you, I have something to tell you."


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Kakashi like this, Zuosuke and Naruto couldn''t help being a little curious, but the three of them nodded obediently.


    They left Dazna on the spot, and then walked not far away, but their actions made Dazna extremely nervous.


    Because he really didn''t know if the three of them would just turn around and leave, but he also knew that there was nothing he could do now.


    After all, it was he who fouled first, and these Konoha ninjas were already very polite in not doing anything to him, and now he can only silently wait for the results of these Konoha ninjas'' discussions.


    "Although I want to say that the three of you handled things correctly. After all, it is considered tolerant not to kill such an unscrupulous guy, but..."


    Kakashi said helplessly, and his words immediately made the three little guys feel a little inexplicable.


    As we all know, if there is a but in a sentence, then the before but is nonsense, but the after is the point.


    "But, do you think I don''t know the nature of this mission? Do you think Hokage-sama doesn''t know that there is a problem with this mission?"


    "Then why did Kakashi-sensei still accept this task?"


    Naruto asked with a puzzled look on his face, he didn''t understand the twists and turns, but Zuosuke and Xiang Rin were educated by Uchiha''s reform after all.


    After the two of them heard Kakashi''s words, they immediately began to think seriously. They believed that Kakashi definitely had a purpose in doing this.


    After thinking about it for a while, they suddenly realized something, and Xianglin began to ask quickly.


    "Mr. Kakashi, you mean, the land of waves?"


    "Now I know why Habara is so optimistic about you."


    Kakashi sighed, then nodded seriously.


    "That''s right, it''s the Land of Waves.


    Maybe you may not know Konoha''s policy, but you should also know the Country of Tang and the Country of Grass.


    These two places did not originally belong to the Kingdom of Fire, but because of our war with Yanyin Village, they finally became our territory.


    And under our control and governance, the place has become completely peaceful now, and I think everyone feels it.


    This kind of peace is not easy to come by, but we have summed up our experience and methods. We believe that we can bring peace to more places through our governance!


    The Land of Waves is considered a land of no man. The daimyos there have left long ago, and there is no Ninja Village there, so I think this place is an excellent target we can choose.


    We didn''t do anything before because we had no chance and no reason, but now..."


    Kakashi stopped here after speaking, he felt that these little guys should understand after he said so much.


    Even if you can''t understand all of it, at least you can understand some of it, right?


    Facts have proved that they did understand, especially the two boys Zuosuke and Xianglin completely understood why Kakashi looked so mysterious.


    It turns out that the village has already set their sights on the Kingdom of Waves, and their task is to provide a reason to enter the Kingdom of Waves, and to deal with problems in the Kingdom of Waves, so as to facilitate target control!


    Even though Naruto''s reaction was a bit slow, at this moment he came to his senses.


    "Oh, I see, we''re here to save the land of Bo, right?"


    "You can understand it this way, so although this employer is very bad, we still have to perform the task. After all, he gave us a reason to act."


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go!"


    ¡­


    In Konoha Village, Habara slowly woke up from the ''meditation'' state.


    After sitting cross-legged on the same spot for a full twenty-four hours, he didn''t seem to be tired at all, but at this moment his expression was full of excitement.


    It worked, he really succeeded this time!


    After so many years of hard work, he finally had a good result!


    But soon, Habara took a deep breath and calmed down. Success was success, but he knew that this was just the beginning.


    Because his success is just successfully connecting these chakras together and forming a fusion focus.


    It took him 24 hours of meditation time to complete these things, so one can imagine how long the subsequent step-by-step integration will take.


    But even if he just accomplished this, for Yu Yuan, he completely opened a door, a real door leading to the strongest road!


    The power of Xueji''s snare has been placed in front of him, what he has to do now is to move forward steadily and integrate these forces thoroughly.


    Only by doing all this can he be regarded as a real success, but the follow-up work is actually very simple, it can only be regarded as a job that needs to be careful and consumes time.


    The real difficulty lies in opening this door, because this is a stone door with almost no door opening device!


    Feeling the constantly galloping power in his body, feeling the chakra that has been slightly fused with each other, constantly exuding a terrifying aura.


    Habara nodded in satisfaction, this may be his biggest gain this year!


    "But I still need to take my time. Even if I am happy, I have to hold back. After all, I am just getting started."


    Habara stood up slowly, and then he walked to the window and opened the curtains, and the silver moonlight fell on his window sill in an instant.


    He looked at everything in front of him and couldn''t help smiling, the moon didn''t seem to be a good symbol in the world of Hokage.


    Whether it was Uchiha Itachi massacring the whole family, the round of silver moon reflected behind him, or Uchiha Madara''s infinite moon reading.


    Or the seal of Otsutsuki Kaguya by the Sage of the Six Paths is actually relying on this moon.


    But Yubara liked the moon very much, and liked the feeling of being illuminated by the moonlight, which made him feel very peaceful and at ease.


    He raised his head and looked at the moon. After a long time, he shook his head and then opened the window directly, and then he disappeared in a flash.


    In the next second, his figure appeared on a telegraph pole. His eyes instantly turned scarlet and he looked into the distance. The silver moon behind him was particularly eye-catching.


    Even at this moment, this round of silver moon seems to be stained with blood, it looks so permeating.


    His eyes kept scanning the surroundings, and soon he locked on a place, and the next moment his figure disappeared without a trace again.


    .....


    Dou returned to his home a little tired. He is now doing some repetitive tasks every day.


    After all, in the eyes of others, he is a Konoha Shinobi with little future, even though this Shinobi seems to be so gentle and friendly.


    And today he also received a notification from a "friend", who told him that Konoha was about to hold the Chunin Exam again, and also asked him to take part.


    "Dou, although you have participated so many times, and each time you were forced to retire due to some unlucky things.


    But I think you should continue to work hard, after all, the current Chunin treatment is really not comparable to before.


    As long as you become a Chunin, many things will be more convenient in the future, and the benefits you can get are also very good, even if it only lasts for a year! "


    Of course Dou knew how terrible Konoha''s welfare was now. Although he himself didn''t care about such welfare, he finally agreed.


    It''s okay if he doesn''t care, but as a Konoha ninja, he can''t ignore it. After all, there is no one in Konoha who is unwilling to let himself be promoted.


    Sometimes, you really can''t be too different, especially when you have a special identity.


    "Ok?"


    It''s just that Dou, who had just arrived home, suddenly changed his face slightly, and he noticed some strange auras.


    "Peng!"


    It''s just that he didn''t have time to make a move, and suddenly there was a sharp pain in his stomach, which made him fly upside down.


    He slammed into the wall hard, causing a burst of smoke to fall continuously.


    However, all this is not over yet. Although he is a little dazed, he is a powerful ninja after all.


    But just as he was about to fight back, a kunai stabbed his arm directly, followed by the second and third.


    This Kunai flies extremely fast, and the attack is extremely precise, but it is not impossible to dodge these attacks if you really try your best.


    However, what made him desperate was that the moment he just left, he saw a pair of scarlet eyes!


    Puff puff.....


    Ku Wu stabbed his hands and feet precisely, and the bright red blood quickly overflowed, and at this moment, a voice that Rang Dou didn''t want to face at all rang out.


    "Yao Shidou, you used to be a child in an orphanage, but because Ya Naoyu, the pharmacist, was favored by Danzo, you joined the root to help your dean."


    This voice matched the information, causing Dou''s body to tremble involuntarily, and a faint figure slowly came out and walked in front of him.


    He didn''t dare to look up at this person at all, and he didn''t dare to pull out the Kunai from his body, because he knew who this person was, and this person was Uchiha Habara!


    "You have successively entered Sand Hidden and Rock Hidden, and he also changed positions to become the hidden line of Scorpion in Sand Hidden, but it has not been activated.


    You have always hoped that what you have done can help the pharmacist Nonoyu, and hope that Danzo can let the director of the orphanage go.


    But the fact is that Danzo made you and the pharmacist Nonoyu fight each other, you finally killed your dean, you also collapsed, and in the end you took refuge in Orochimaru in order to find out who you are. "


    Habara was simple but clear, and directly uttered all the information about Medicine Master.


    And after saying these things, Habara slightly squatted down and stared at the guy in front of him who didn''t even dare to look at him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "I found out the root with my own hands, do you think I will not have your information, do you think I don''t know the relationship between you and Dashewan?


    In fact, I didn''t want to find you at first, but because of some small things, it is difficult for everyone to make a decision, but I think there are some things that must be prepared for a rainy day.


    I need you to contact Orochimaru, I need you to tell him something, can you do it? "


    ¡­


    The morning sun fell on the ground, and Kakashi and the five set off, because the bridge leading to the land of waves had not been repaired, and they could only enter by boat if they wanted to enter.


    The five of them found a small boat, and the boatman took advantage of the thick fog to head towards the country of Waves. Thick fog is not uncommon in this kind of island country.


    Especially not far from the Land of Waves, there is a big Ninja Village that uses Mist as its name.


    "It''s finally here, I''m exhausted."


    Kakashi stepped into the land of the land of waves, and slowly exhaled. Although the journey was quite easy, Kakashi felt tired.


    The three problem children made him feel like a teacher because he had nothing to teach them.


    Many things are easy for them to understand, so what else do I need to talk to them about?


    Although he was very pleased with all this in his heart, it also lacked a lot of sense of accomplishment. He really hoped that he could teach Naruto, the child of his teacher, well.


    "But it''s also good, finish it early and go back early, and solve my house problem."


    Kakashi thought about it, and then he set off again with a few people.


    "It''s really hard for everyone. When I go to my house, I will definitely make up for everyone."


    Along the way, Dazna also felt quite embarrassed.


    Although he didn''t know why these Konoha ninjas suddenly agreed, but he knew that this was an opportunity to solve Kado, and he had to blast these Konoha ninjas.


    It''s just that his words had some counterproductive effects. Kakashi just glanced calmly, then shook his head and said indifferently.


    "I just hope you can finish the bridge quickly so we can go back to Konoha."


    While the two were talking, Xiang Rin suddenly made a gesture, and Kakashi''s gaze fixed, and he stopped directly.


    "There are people, two, scattered positions, the strength is not weak."


    Xiang Rin directly explained the situation in the shortest words, while Zuosuke nodded to Kakashi, and then took a step forward.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Accompanied by the surge of Chakra, a huge fireball appeared instantly, and then ruthlessly blasted toward the nearby forest.


    The forest was instantly ignited, and a figure hidden in it also ran out before the fireball attacked.


    Kakashi looked towards the figure, and then he sighed softly.


    "Sure enough, it''s here. The expected big fish. This mission has reached the level of an A-level mission. It seems that Konoha will really lose blood if he doesn''t take the whole wave country."


    Kakashi murmured silently in his heart, his aura began to gradually shrink, but he pretended to be relaxed.


    "Ah, ah, if I''m not mistaken, the one in front of me should be the fugitive ninja from Wuyin Village, Taodi, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Fleeing ninja?"


    Naruto was puzzled, and Xiang Rin bumped him with an elbow.


    "It''s rebellion, just put it in a better way."


    "Being rebellious, isn''t it possible that our mission may reach..."


    When Naruto heard it, his eyes lit up, and Xiang Rin nodded.


    "Maybe it''s A-level, it''s not a loss, and we won''t lose."


    Standing on top of the beheading sword and not turning his head, he naturally didn''t hear the conversation between Naruto and Karin. He looked at Kakashi and his voice was a little low.


    "I didn''t expect that in a small place like the Land of Waves, I would be lucky enough to meet the famous Hatake Kakashi in Konoha, it seems that things have become a little troublesome.


    Out of caution, let me ask, Kakashi, can you hand over that old man to me? "


    Kakashi chuckled: "Ah, although I really want to promise you, but the old man still owes me the reward for the task, so I can only apologize."


    "Is it a question of money?" Zaibu raised his eyebrows: "No matter how much it is, how about I pay double the price!"


    Dazna became a little nervous if he didn''t cut it again, and he immediately turned to look at Kakashi.


    Fortunately, Kakashi did not disappoint him, he shrugged and continued to chuckle.


    "Although I still want to promise you very much, but it''s a bit complicated. It involves the interests of the village, so I can''t promise."


    "That means there''s nothing to talk about."


    "Can you wait for us to complete the task before killing him?"


    "It seems that there is nothing to talk about."


    The conversation between the two was extremely fast, and the hostile relationship was completely confirmed within a few seconds. The atmosphere froze in an instant, and with the fallen leaves in the distance, there was a trace of chill in the air.


    "Naruto, Zuosuke, Karin, protect Datsuna well, and watch out for the guy who didn''t come out"


    Kakashi said in a low voice, and Naruto and the others nodded instantly, saying that it was okay, their ninja literacy was much higher than that in the original book.


    "Hmph, I heard that you no longer have Sharingan, so you can no longer be called Sharingan Kakashi, and you have picked up the sword again, and it seems that you want to reproduce your father''s glory."


    Zai Bu Zhan sneered, following his words, the surrounding fog appeared at some point.


    Every second that passes, the fog will deepen by one point, and it is foreseeable that in a short time, there will be nowhere to be seen.


    "I don''t know how much of your father''s power you can exert.


    When I was in Kirigakure Anbe, I had your information in the handbook with me, even if you lost your Sharingan, you would still keep it on it.


    I want to see if you still have the qualifications to stay here! "


    "In fact, it''s better not to try this kind of thing, because it''s a very dangerous move."


    Kakashi shook his head lightly, his right hand had already been placed on a silver dagger behind him, but his left hand took out a few kunai with strange shapes.


    "Ninja method, the art of concealing the fog!"


    Don''t chop your hands to quickly seal, UU reading www. uukanshu. The dense fog around the com became thicker in an instant.


    His body seemed to be completely merged with the dense fog, no matter what, his figure was completely lost in everyone''s field of vision.


    "The art of Wuyin, is it really the ninjutsu of Wuyin Village for thousands of years!"


    Kakashi sighed, walked to the other side of Naruto and the others, and looked at the lake in front of him. In the thick fog, the lake seemed unreal.


    But he didn''t pay too much attention to it. He held his breath and observed the surrounding situation, and the chakra in his body was constantly improving.


    He quietly glanced at the three of Naruto, and saw that the three of them remained calm and composed in such a dense fog, and were not frightened by your scene.


    This made Kakashi nodded silently in his heart. Although leading the genius made him tired, his body was very comfortable...


    ¡­.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 258： plan and value

    In a laboratory in the Land of Rain, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reveal a hint of deep thought while looking at the documents in his hand.


    This document was delivered to him by Yakushi, and the person who asked him to deliver the information was Uchiha Habara!


    Habara actually dug out this guy named Yaoshidou, which surprised Orochimaru, but after thinking about it, he felt that all of this was reasonable.


    Habara''s sphere of influence in Konoha is really unimaginable. It''s really not surprising that he can do all this. It''s really surprising if he can''t find it.


    Facts have proved that it is not difficult for him to find these people, it just depends on whether he wants to touch them after he finds them.


    Now that Habara is moving, no matter what the purpose is, it must alert Orochimaru. After all, Orochimaru himself knows that he has less and less contact with Habara.


    Habara is an extremely dangerous person, and no one will deny this point. His danger lies not only in his strength, but also in his means and character.


    Even though Orochimaru has made great progress in the past three years, he has already achieved impressive results in both the reincarnation technique and the dirty soil reincarnation.


    And he can summon more powerful Senshou brothers and Uchiha Madara to fight, in essence he is not so afraid of Habara.


    But when Habara is really looking at him, he still has a creepy feeling in his heart, because Habara is a really dangerous guy to the extreme.


    This kind of danger is really not something to talk about casually. In his eyes, a living person has reached a level comparable to a legend step by step. How can this not make people feel fear and fear in their hearts?


    Moreover, the information Yu Yuan gave him this time was also extremely dangerous. He really didn''t expect that Yu Yuan really planned to play so big!


    In other words, he really didn''t expect that after three years of silence, Habara''s appetite would become so big, and it would become so unbelievable.


    "Do you want to do something in Konoha? It''s really unexpected. No matter who makes a move, I''m afraid they will face Konoha''s crazy revenge and counterattack.


    Is there really such a gambler willing to take such a big risk to do such a thing? "


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he was actually not optimistic about Habara''s plan, at least he didn''t think there really were such lunatics in the world.


    Of course, in his opinion, Habara is an even bigger lunatic, a guy who wants to ignite a war in his own village, and even wants their Akatsuki organization to join.


    This is not a bigger madman, what is this man?


    But Orochimaru didn''t dare to blindly think that Habara was a lunatic, after all, this guy definitely had his own ideas and purposes for daring to do this.


    What''s more, it is absolutely impossible for him to do things without leaving room. His willingness to take this risk probably shows one thing, that is, he is sure to control all these losses to the minimum.


    Even if a person from Ninja Village fought in Konoha, he even included people from their Akatsuki organization!


    "It seems that the patriarch of Uchiha has made great progress again."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue involuntarily, he was really curious about Habara''s progress, after all, if he dared to make such a big deal, no matter how he looked at it, it would not be a small progress.


    "But now he hasn''t made a complete decision, he just asked me to find some targets, and according to his own thinking, it seems that his targets are those guys in Hidden Sand Village.


    It seems that the Luosha gambler''s thinking in Shayin Village really left a big impression on him, but isn''t this guy a gambler in the third battle?


    And Konoha seems to be a little worried about his actions, but this is also understandable, after all, this idea is really crazy. "


    Although Habara didn''t say much, how could a smart person like Orochimaru fail to guess what the rest of Konoha was thinking?


    I''m afraid they are all worried and entangled now. Everyone can see the vested interests, but the danger is too great.


    Orochimaru is not in Konoha, so he can look at all this from a more macro perspective. Naturally, he immediately thought of the benefits of such a thing to Konoha.


    But the problem is that it is too risky and too dangerous, and Konoha will really suffer if it is not handled carelessly!


    "Maybe this is the gap between them and Uchiha Habara. Of course, there is a gap between me and this guy, at least I really dare not think so."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, then he put down the document in his hand, and then he began to think with faint eyes.


    His fingers unconsciously began to tap the experimental table in front of him, and it took him a long time to make a decision with a smile.


    "Since you want to play, and you also want to hit me, how can I fail your wish?


    Although I don''t know why you would like the barren land of Hidden Sand Village, but anyway, there is a place like the Country of River next to Hidden Sand Village.


    If this is the case, then I will help you, I would like to see how you are going to do it, I am looking forward to your performance! "


    Thinking of this, Orochimaru directly took out the pen and paper and began to write and draw on a piece of paper.


    If Habara wanted to play, he would naturally accompany him. Even though he knew that Habara hadn''t made a decision, it wasn''t a big deal.


    Anyway, it''s just preparation in advance, prepare all the work that needs to be done, then you can wait for the final event to erupt.


    As for being ready, but Habara repented, this is not a big deal.


    I can make adjustments according to my needs, such as directly forcing Konoha into a state of war, or simply telling the people he woos that things have changed.


    As for how to choose at that time, it is completely up to Dashewan himself. What''s wrong with him taking all the initiative?


    Of course, this may also bring him unprecedented troubles and disasters. For example, Habara chose to refuse and not implement the plan, but he acted.


    After all, Habara is not a vegetarian, if he really wants to do this, it will mean that the Akatsuki organization will go to war with Konoha and Habara.


    But all of this is in his hands, in his thoughts, he likes to take the initiative, so it is impossible for him to give up such an initiative easily!


    "So, once someone has an idea, then I have to do something about it."


    Orochimaru''s eyes glowed with a cold light, and he seemed to have made a decision.


    "If necessary, then replace that fellow, so that there is no need to worry about the reckless behavior of those gamblers.


    It seems that the person with the best chance is that Luo Sha from Sha Yin Village..."


    ¡­


    "It''s really a mystery!"


    Kakashi''s eyes were concentrated, and although he felt that the team he led was really good, he also knew what his most important thing was at the moment.


    His hands joined together in a mudra suddenly, and a chakra airflow visible to the naked eye erupted, which dispersed a lot of the dense fog.


    "Oh, you can even dispel the technique of concealing the fog, Kakashi, it seems that I have underestimated you!"


    The cold voice came from the thick fog, as if it was right next to the ear, making people shiver uncontrollably.


    No... It''s not like it''s next to the ear, it''s really right next to the ear.


    Naruto realized what happened in an instant, and turned his head quickly, the beheading sword was imminent.


    The child''s eyes shrank slightly, but soon he snorted coldly, and a handful of kunai appeared in his hand, and he quickly went back behind him.


    That seemingly substantive murderous aura has little effect on him, after all, he is not a fledgling fledgling.


    He had already learned how to deal with all this in previous missions, so it was naturally impossible for him to face an attack with nothing but a blank mind.


    when!


    The sound of gold and iron clanging came out, and at the critical moment, the Kunai in his hand firmly held the opponent''s big knife.


    "Not bad, brat."


    Zai Bu Zhan looked a little surprised. Under such circumstances, this brat could still respond, which is not something ordinary people can do.


    It''s just that before he finished his sentence, a handful of kunai was coming towards his wrist, and he immediately turned away quickly.


    Then his face turned black very quickly, because the kunai turned over delicately and aimed at his wrist again.


    He could only turn his hand violently, and the beheading knife in his hand slipped suddenly because of his movement, and quickly went to the side.


    The powerful inertia of the beheading knife immediately hit the ground, and the earth and gravel splashed with a bang, and the three little ghosts had already escaped by this time.


    "These brats..."


    Bu Zhan cursed inwardly, but the next moment he suddenly found that a little ghost had quietly come in front of him.


    The scarlet Sharingan turned, and the kunai in this kid''s hand stabbed at Zabu''s throat in an instant.


    No ninjutsu was used, nor were there any fancy tricks, only the most straightforward fast, accurate, and ruthless.


    Such precise movements made Jiraiya''s face a bit ugly, he didn''t expect this kid to have this ability.


    But he will not be caught without a fight, he is the elite ninja of Wuyin Village.


    If he died at the hands of a Uchiha kid at this level, he would have died thousands of times during the mission that year.


    "Ah!"


    The beheading knife was slashed upwards in an instant, the wide blade seemed to have no weight, and it was so fast that it even made people feel weird.


    when!


    The sound of weapons clashing came again, and in the dense fog, two figures intertwined quickly, and apart from the sound of clashing, it seemed that their shadows could not be seen at all.


    "Is this... a battle between ninjas? It''s so terrifying."


    Dazna couldn''t help but murmured as he looked at everything in front of him, he seemed terrified.


    Even a kid has such power, he suddenly thought that he had lied to them before, and he couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    Naruto seemed to have noticed Dazna''s nervousness, and he couldn''t help comforting him in a low voice.


    "Although Zuo Zhu is unreliable, he is still very strong.


    And Mr. Kakashi hasn''t done anything yet, such a guy won''t cause us any trouble. "


    "Hey, what do you mean Zuo Zhu is unreliable, the most unreliable is you."


    Xianglin was a little unhappy when she heard Naruto, she whispered to the side, and she knew Naruto very well, so she spoke without giving Naruto a chance to speak.


    "Okay, don''t talk about these useless things, just concentrate on watching the battle, and Mr. Kakashi may be about to make a move."


    Being choked by Xiang Rin like this, Naruto obviously felt that he couldn''t get out of his breath, but he finally calmed down.


    And in the dense fog, the battle between Zuo Zhu and Zai Bu Zhan became more and more intense.


    Although he is no longer an opponent in terms of physical fitness, chakra quality, etc., he has a cheat-like ability.


    That is his Sangouyu Sharingan. With this pair of eyes, even if he is not a little bit worse than Zabuzhan in terms of physical fitness and other aspects.


    But at least now he can still fight against Zabu Zhan, at least now he can still fight and even suppress Zabu Zhan with these eyes!


    "Although you are very powerful, it is not a wise choice to spell spells in front of Sharingan!"


    Zuo Zhu resisted the beheading sword with one hand, and said indifferently, but he himself knew that he would not be able to resist soon.


    Therefore, he had to think of a way to end the battle as quickly as possible, but it was not a cover if he didn''t kill it, and it was difficult for him to find an opportunity to use Chidori.


    "Little devil, although I admit that you are really good, you are still a little tender!"


    Bu Zhan''s face turned even darker when he heard Zuo Zhu''s words, how could he bear such words being said to his face by a brat?


    What''s more, he also realized now that he seemed to have knocked over the steel plate this time.


    Because it took so much effort to deal with a Uchiha kid, but no one else did it!


    "Why is the Uchiha family full of monsters? Is it true that Uchiha Habara, who claims to be able to destroy a ninja village by himself?"


    After all, Buzhan is a person from Kirigakure Village, and the ninjas in Kirigakure Village are naturally full of hostility towards Konoha and even Uchiha.


    After all, their elders were all physically driven into the sea by Uchiha Madara, and they naturally would not easily believe some Konoha news.


    Only now, a young Uchiha has posed such a threat to him, which makes him have to think about some issues.


    "It''s just that no matter how strong it is, it''s Uchiha Habara, not you brat!"


    Bu Zhan let out a rage in his heart, and then he swung the knife vigorously.


    When Zuo Zhu saw this, he immediately jumped up, his figure spun in mid-air, and the knife that would never be cut was dodged by a hair''s breadth.


    Then his Kunai brought a cold light across the opponent''s throat, and immediately blood overflowed, and the twin boys who didn''t cut them began to slack.


    "call!"


    Zuo Zhu let out a soft breath, landed on the ground, and the next second behind him, a figure that would not be chopped again appeared strangely.


    The beheading sword swung down without hesitation, as if it had been lying in ambush here, and the original corpse also turned into flowing water with a bang.


    With one slash, Zuo Zhu''s body was instantly split into two, and the cold voice of not slicing again sounded.


    "Thank you for your advice, but from the very beginning, I didn''t intend to fight with you."


    "Ah¡­"


    Zuo Zhu, who was divided into two parts, didn''t show the slightest panic on his face. He seemed to have a smile on his face. In the next moment, his body suddenly turned into clear water.


    "Water body?"


    Bu Zhan''s heart was startled, and there was a sudden pain in his back, and he had been pierced by a kunai.


    "Idiot, don''t you know that I have Sharingan?"


    Zuo Zhu''s icy voice sounded behind him, but Zai Bu Zhan seemed quite calm at this moment.


    boom!


    In the next second, his body turned into clear water again, and a strong gust of wind suddenly sounded behind Zuo Zhu, whistling and slashing towards him.


    The sharp beheading knife directly cut across Zuozhu''s body, and Zuozhu was instantly shattered, but this time it was not a body of water, but turned into two pieces of wood.


    Substitution technique, compared to water body technique, as a Konoha ninja, it is naturally more handy in substitution technique.


    "Of course I know you can see it. After all, such a pair of eyes must be careful no matter what, but..."


    The voice of Zai Bu Zhan came from a distance, and the corner of his mouth was slightly raised at this moment.


    "Your combat experience is obviously not enough, but you are also a ninja recognized by my uncle!"


    Zuo Zhu''s figure immediately returned to the surface of the water, and then he did not cut and suddenly formed a seal quickly, and the lake suddenly surged crazily, forming a circular prison cell in an instant.


    "Water escape, the technique of water prison!"


    The powerful Chakra continuously increased the water in the water prison, and Zuo Zhu''s face changed. He knew that it would be a disaster if he was trapped.


    "Give up resistance, although you are very good, but..."


    "What are you proud of?"


    At this moment, Zuo Zhu suddenly raised his head and looked at Zaibuzhan strangely, his expression was very unhappy but also full of jokes.


    "Do you think that defeating me is equivalent to winning?"


    "Little devil, you..."


    He wanted to say something without cutting his mouth, but Zuo Zhu obviously didn''t intend to give him this chance.


    "I''m just a ninja, fighting you is my own initiative, and it''s just that I want to test my ability.


    Now I know that there is still a gap between my physical fitness and the use of skills compared to a Jnin like you, but it is enough for me.


    Although I am also a little disappointed with my situation, but I am constantly improving, and how much can you improve?


    Alright, Mr. Kakashi, are you still going to watch me being drowned by this guy? "


    "I thought you wanted to solve this problem by yourself. You''re not stupid."


    Kakashi also spoke with a smile at this moment, the Kunai in his hand spun slightly, and the next moment he threw it fiercely at Zabuzhan.


    Bu Zhan''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t choose to move, because his strength allowed him to see clearly that the two kunai were completely missed!


    "Why is Kakashi''s strength impossible to have such a situation, even if he doesn''t have Sharingan, he must be cheating in doing so!"


    No matter how focused he was on guard, he looked extremely careful, but the next moment a painful expression appeared on his face!


    He didn''t understand what was going on at all, and he felt a sharp pain in his back.


    And at this moment, the Uchiha kid who was originally locked in the water prison also disappeared without a trace!


    Almost in a daze, he found out in astonishment that Kakashi seemed to be standing where he was, but there was an extra person in his hand.


    Isn''t this the brat, what happened?


    Zai Buzhan suddenly found himself a little dizzy, and his consciousness became more and more blurred. He reached out his hand and touched the back of his neck almost subconsciously.


    Soon he found that his hands were a little wet. When he took his hands back and looked carefully, he realized that his hands were full of blood!


    What the **** is going on and why is this happening?


    Zabuzhan''s body suddenly fell to his knees on the surface of the water, and his panting began to become heavy.


    However, at the next moment, several kunai flew over, immobilizing his limbs, and blood slowly overflowed.


    Kakashi stood there and shook his head lightly, then he whispered.


    "Do you know why I let Zuo Zhuo fight with you alone, that''s because I can ensure that as long as he is in danger, I can save him in an instant.


    I know you seem to be wondering why such a thing happened, but the reason is actually very simple, why don''t you think about who my teacher is? "


    Kakashi''s teacher?


    Although Zai Bu Zhan''s consciousness was a little weak, he seemed to remember something soon.


    He has already recalled a creepy existence in his mind, a person who made Yanyin Village dare not attack again by his own strength.


    Konoha Fourth Hokage, Golden Flash Namikaze Minato!


    "Fly...fly Thunder God''s technique?"


    It was a little difficult to open the mouth again, although he was asking, but he was 100% sure in his heart that it was this technique!


    "That''s right, it''s the Flying Thunder God technique."


    Kakashi raised Kunai and chuckled lightly.


    "Since you decided to fight with us, your fate has actually been doomed. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t cherish it."


    "Is that so, Flying Thunder God Art, it seems that you lost Sharingan not only did not weaken, but also became stronger."


    Bu Zhan gave a wry smile and stopped talking, as if he had accepted his fate.


    "Go with peace of mind. If there is an afterlife, then be smart."


    While speaking, Kakashi raised his hand to shoot Kunai, but at this moment, a cold light suddenly appeared, and several steel needles pierced Zabucho''s neck beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Blood splashed down, and the body that was no longer cut immediately fell to the ground, losing all breath.


    "Who!" Kakashi shouted, looking in the direction of the attack.


    There, a not-so-tall figure appeared, wearing a white patterned mask with the unique logo of Wuyin Village.


    "Thank you very much for pushing Zabu Zhan into a desperate situation. I have been looking for a chance to kill him, so that I can return to the village and return to life."


    The newly-appeared ninja bowed slightly, his tone was flat, and he couldn''t distinguish between men and women.


    Kakashi''s gaze was faint, and he said seriously, "Is it the Anbu of Wuyin Village?"


    Seeing this, Xianglin wanted to speak up, to remind him that this guy is Zabuzhao''s teammate.


    It''s just that she suddenly thought of something and shut up immediately, and at the same time held Zuo Zhu and Naruto together, preventing them from talking.


    Zuosuke and Naruto did feel the same, but they really didn''t have the idea to speak because of Xianglin''s blocking.


    The two of them absolutely believed in Xiang Rin, and they also absolutely believed in Kakashi, so it was up to them to deal with it now.


    ¡­


    "We will go to the bridge tomorrow to check the situation. If possible, I hope Mr. Dazner can start construction as soon as possible."


    In Dazna''s home, Kakashi said to Dazna, at this time they had arrived in the country of waves.


    At this time, they had already arrived in the land of waves, and after encountering Zabuzhan''s interception and fighting with them, they were finally ended by a sudden appearance of Anbu from Wuyin Village.


    Of course, this is the explanation of Kakashi and the others and Dazna, as for other things, it is impossible for them to elaborate with Dazna.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? You know, we just arrived here today, so we should rest for at least two days."


    Dazna had already changed into another set of clothes at this time, and he was a little nervous when he heard the words, but also asked a little strangely.


    Kakashi pinched his chin and said slowly.


    "Our village has things to do, and of course I have things to do too.


    Therefore, the task time should not be delayed too long. No matter what, it is always good to build the bridge as soon as possible. "


    "You are thinking of your own house."


    When the three Naruto on the side heard Kakashi''s words, they couldn''t help complaining in their hearts.


    It''s just that they won''t dismantle Kakashi''s station at this moment, and they have nothing to say about this kind of thing, not to mention they are waiting for Kakashi''s further explanation.


    "Is that so, okay..."


    Dazna seemed a bit embarrassed, but in the end he agreed to the matter because he was a little afraid of Kakashi and the others.


    "Then don''t disturb everyone''s rest, I''ll go out first."


    Datsuna quickly left the room, while Naruto, Sasuke and Karin quickly came to Kakashi''s side.


    Obviously they wanted to wait for Kakashi to give a further explanation, after all, it seemed a bit inappropriate to just let that one go and not kill him.


    And they also need to figure out their own next tasks, so that they can be more prepared.


    "Okay, I know you are curious, but you don''t have to worry, I will definitely tell you about this matter."


    Kakashi spread his hands, and then said seriously.


    "That kid from Anbu is a fake, actually I knew from the beginning that Xiang Rin gave me the information, how could I forget it?


    But now this guy can''t die if he doesn''t cut it, it''s better to be able to do it when this guy is building that bridge, and we can also get his connection with Cardo.


    In this way, we can have legitimate reasons to take action against Kado and others. After all, it is only natural for Konoha to punish a businessman for such a thing. "


    Konoha is really not an ordinary village in the ninja world. It may be a big gap to say that he has returned to the period of the first Hokage.


    But at least for now, there are really not many villages in the whole ninja world who dare to trouble Konoha, and what Konoha wants to do must be carefully considered.


    Guys like Kado hire rebels to attack Konoha''s mission ninjas, so it''s only natural for Konoha to take some revenge.


    The most important thing is to have enough evidence. As long as there is evidence, wouldn''t it be reasonable for Konoha to wipe out this businessman who endangered the country of Waves?


    Similarly, the Kingdom of Wave is now under the management of no one, and has fallen into the hands of a businessman.


    Then, isn''t it reasonable for Konoha to destroy this businessman and manage the country of Waves?


    "So we still have to fight that guy, but they probably won''t do it tomorrow. Mr. Kakashi did him a lot of damage."


    Zuo Zhu stroked his chin, and thought for a moment before speaking.


    "I think I get it, Kakashi-sensei, you want them to find more people and act unbelievably uncontrollable?


    Only if it is difficult to control, can we clean them up and get a good reputation? "


    "Also, the fact that we started working these days is for them to see, and we also took the opportunity to investigate their situation?"


    Naruto also thought of something at this moment, he asked curiously.


    "That''s right, and we also need to protect the residents of this place."


    Kakashi said seriously.


    "Although we have to solve the troubles, we must also be careful that they jump over the wall in a hurry, although they do something to the people in the village, so the public opinion in all aspects is good for us.


    But using other people''s blood to accomplish our ideas and goals, I can''t do this kind of thing, and I''m afraid other people in the village can''t do it either.


    therefore....."


    "Yoshi, don''t worry, Mr. Kakashi!"


    Naruto raised his fist and said loudly, he looked very excited.


    "I will definitely protect them and never let them have any problems!"


    "idiot....."


    Zuosuke and Xianglin looked at Naruto like this, and they couldn''t help but hold their foreheads with one hand.


    However, they also recognized what Kakashi and Naruto said, they would not use the blood of these people to complete their mission.


    These people, they must be protected!


    ¡­


    "It seems that you are quite capable."


    In Yaoshidou''s room, Habara couldn''t help showing a smile when he looked at the documents in his hand, while Yaoshidou lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Yubara at all.


    A few days ago, he sent a message to Orochimaru according to Habara''s request, and today Orochimaru''s message was also sent back.


    He didn''t dare to be careless at all, and he didn''t dare to delay or conceal it meaningfully. He informed Habara as soon as the message from Orochimaru was sent back.


    He has been in Konoha all year round, so he naturally knows how terrifying Habara is, and how powerful Habara''s deterrent power is to the entire Konoha and even the ninja world.


    If you dare to play with such a person, he will definitely have a heart-to-heart chat with you in a physical sense.


    Now it seems that Habara seems to be very satisfied with Oshemaru-sama''s reply, but if he is satisfied, it means that Konoha may be a little confused next.


    It''s just that these chaos are really nothing compared to the chaos in the ninja world in the future!


    After all, Yao Shidou knew some of the contents of the letter, and he could guess what Orochimaru''s reply was.


    But just knowing these things, he is starting to get a little nervous now.


    "You seem to be afraid of me?"


    Suddenly, Habara spoke again, and his voice reached Yaoshidou''s ears, causing Yaoshidou to tremble slightly.


    "No, UU Reading How can Master Habara be scary?"


    Pharmacist laughed dryly, raised his head and forced himself to speak calmly.


    "Actually, you should be afraid. After all, you know something that you dare not know."


    Habara sighed faintly, his words immediately froze Pharmacist Dou''s face, and a feeling of fear began to spread in Dou''s heart.


    "Okay, I''m not joking with you anymore."


    Seeing Dou like this, Habara couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, he patted Dou''s shoulder lightly, and then said earnestly.


    "You are still valuable, and I will be relatively tolerant to those who are valuable.


    It''s just that you have to play a greater value, so that you can ensure that you live longer, do you understand? "


    ¡­


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 259： Habaras decision and Kakashis actions

    Early the next morning, Habara was going to go to work in the security department honestly.


    He has been absent from work for a day, although he knows that no one will come to trouble him for such a trivial matter, but that is because outsiders will not trouble him.


    There is still someone in the security department who can make Habara feel embarrassed and troublesome, and this person is Yan Ye.


    Yan Ye has been working in the security department for many years, and her ability is very strong, and many things will be left to her directly by Yu Yuan.


    Yan Ye is naturally very dissatisfied with this kind of thing, but no matter how dissatisfied she is, she will help Yu Yuan to settle all these things, at least it will not make Yu Yuan feel troublesome.


    It''s just that Yan Ye is not easy to provoke, she will naturally leave some pitfalls for Yu Yuan in many places, probably because there are many things that Yu Yuan needs to handle properly.


    Habara is both funny and helpless about this situation, but he really can''t find any problems, after all, the current security department is too big.


    Many things are too important, if other people do it, they simply can''t do it.


    To put it bluntly, they didn''t even dare to do it, so this sentence requires Habara to do it himself.


    Habara has nothing to do about it, at least until he has no plans to reduce the business capacity of the security department, he can only deal with these things carefully.


    Of course, Habara did not reduce the business authority of the security department. This is something that the second Hokage left to Uchiha. Why should he reduce it?


    There is a saying that goes well, if you don¡¯t have the ability, you can negotiate friendlyly, and if you have the ability, it has been since ancient times.


    In the past, Uchiha had no ability, and they had some problems with their own brains, which led to the fact that the rights of the Security Department have never been fully implemented and used.


    Now Habara is in control of all these things. He has the ability, rights and strength. He naturally means that "the Ministry of Security has owned these rights since its establishment", so he will not cut it.


    "I don''t know what trouble Yan Ye is going to trouble me this time, really..."


    Habara sighed while walking, he seemed to have a headache, but he was also thinking about something seriously while having a headache.


    "It seems that the matter between Yan Ye and I should go further, otherwise many people may not be able to bear it."


    Habara is now twenty-one and almost twenty-two years old. For members of the big family, he is already past the age of engagement or even marriage.


    The big family has experienced the darkest years of the Warring States Period. At that time, the average life expectancy was only 34 years old, or even younger.


    Therefore, in order to maintain their own inheritance, the major families all married at a very young age. Even if Konoha established them, they only changed the age of engagement.


    Habara hadn''t gotten engaged at the age of sixteen, it was entirely because he didn''t choose a side at all, plus he behaved very badly for Uchiha, so he was forgotten over time.


    He was the only one who let everyone know of his existence, but at that time the family was in a life-and-death situation, and Habara had no time to spare, and neither did the others.


    So he hid again, and this time he hid and became the patriarch, and his strength was even more top-notch in the clan, so he didn''t have to listen to what others said.


    This embarrassing situation has continued for so many years, and everyone knows that the patriarch of the Uchiha clan seems to have an excessively good relationship with a girl from the Nara clan.


    And according to the principle of joining forces, they can only acquiesce in this matter, even the most staid Uchiha clan can only admit it.


    It''s just that they also feel that Habara''s bloodline should also be passed down in the family, anyway, there is no rule in the ninja world to marry only one.


    For the sake of family inheritance, it is not a big deal for Habara to marry another member of the family after solving the relationship problem.


    But the problem is, Habara''s next years directly started to suck.


    Although the relationship between him and the girl from the Nara family has been moving forward steadily, there has been no substantial progress at all.


    This immediately made everyone extremely anxious, they had no idea what the patriarch of the Uchiha clan was thinking.


    The Uchiha clan has been waiting for the new patriarch''s child, waiting for him to establish a better relationship with the Nara clan.


    Waiting for him to finish dealing with the relationship issues, so that he can consider the continuation of the family blood.


    And the Nara clan is also anxious, especially Nara Lucheng is about to turn gray, after all, it is his daughter who has been dragged all the time.


    If it were someone else, he might have come to the door a long time ago, or just released the news-my daughter is a little old, and it''s time to get married.


    But the problem is that what he met was Habara, this so-called ninja legend, how could he dare to do this!


    According to Nara Shikahisa and Habara''s complaints, Habara knew that Uncle Lucheng had already annoyed his daughter Yanye to the point of death.


    It is impossible for Ye to trouble Habara because of this kind of thing, so they are all holding back.


    And Nara Lucheng saw that there was no way for Yan Ye, he could only try to see if he could think of a way through Nara Shikoku.


    But it''s a pity that Nara Shikahisa is helpless, all he can do is to tell Habara about these things in a relatively cryptic manner.


    And Yu Yuan is also a human spirit, how could he not understand the meaning of this?


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that after time travel, I could still experience the constant urging to get married in the previous life. This is really a headache."


    Habara really felt a little overwhelmed, not because he didn''t have feelings for Yan Ye, on the contrary, he really liked this smart girl, but he didn''t have that idea for the time being.


    He has never been an ascetic monk, and he is still the kind of person who recognizes that desire promotes people''s progress. How can he deny the existence of desire?


    It''s just that he has a lot of things to do, and he has a lot of problems to deal with, especially in terms of strength, which makes him dare not relax in the slightest.


    The current ninja world is not the ninja world in his memory. It is already in a mess. If there is no strength, who knows what kind of situation it will be in the future.


    Therefore, he has always put the most energy on improving himself, and he doesn''t care so much about other things.


    But in the current situation, he felt that he should at least express something, whether it was out of his own feelings or the needs of the various family forces.


    "I have started to fuse five kinds of chakra now, and it only takes time to complete it. Although Yin Yang Dun got the castrated version, I also have an idea.


    So now it''s time to give an explanation to others, otherwise I might not be able to get through it myself. "


    Habara was thinking about it, and he decided to find some time today to talk to Yan Ye and Nara Shikaku.


    "Ok?"


    It''s just that before he had time to think clearly, an Anbu suddenly came in front of him, and this Anbu quickly knelt on the ground and said in a low voice.


    "Habara-sama, Hokage-sama, please go to Hokage''s office immediately."


    "Is that so, I see."


    Habara nodded lightly, although he was a little surprised that Jiraiya was so anxious, but there was a smile on the corner of Habara''s mouth.


    Because he knew what it was about to find him this time...


    ¡­


    "Hokage-sama, what can I do for you?"


    Habara gently pushed open the door of Hokage''s office, and he said with a smile.


    At this time, the flame office was full of people, to be precise, including Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the other six family patriarchs.


    Seeing this scene, Habara was even more sure of what the purpose of finding him was this time, that is, they had already made a decision!


    To be honest, it is really not easy to make this decision, especially since they are not as inhuman as Danzo.


    And including Habara and the other six big families, they are very clear about one thing, that is, they are actually usurpers.


    No matter how well they beautify themselves, don''t others know that they don''t know themselves?


    They have already made a head start. If they don''t care about the people below, then who knows if someone will push them away in the future.


    Therefore, the people under the relationship are their consensus. At least one guy who responds to everyone should be avoided, so that they can live well and prevent their chairs from being ignited.


    That''s why they made such a difficult decision, and that''s why Habara directly threw the problem out, it''s rare for him to do these things.


    No matter how strong they are, Konoha cannot be supported by a few of their families. Is Konoha still Konoha without people?


    "It seems that everyone has made a decision."


    Habara found a place and walked over, then sat down, he said slowly with a smile on his face.


    "Then, I don''t know what your plans are."


    "It''s a really dangerous thing, and it''s really hard for people to make a decision."


    Jilai also sighed slightly, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "So I hope that you can do a secret ballot, we don''t need to write our names, and we don''t need to leave too many traces.


    I asked someone to print some forms, draw a circle if you agree, and draw a slash if you disagree.


    Ladies and gentlemen, there is no option to abstain this time, abstaining is tacit consent. I hope you can make a choice that follows your inner decision! "


    Jilai also expressed his own thoughts, and this thought made everyone present a little bit astonished. This guy turned his head to force them to express his opinion after being forced to nowhere.


    Even Tsunade looked at Jiraiya in surprise, because she didn''t expect Jiraiya to do such a trick.


    However, none of the people present refuted Jiraiya, but felt that he had finally shown some Hokage courage.


    Such anonymity can avoid one''s true thoughts from being known by others at this difficult moment of decision, at least you don''t need to worry about affecting others.


    Similarly, even if you lose your vote afterwards, it will be too embarrassing. Such an approach is good for everyone.


    It is this way of forcing people to express their views, which makes people a little speechless.


    "I''m fine, I agree."


    Habara thought for a while, and he directly raised his hand to express that there was no problem.


    "I am the cause of this incident. I am also sorry for embarrassing everyone. Now that Hokage-sama proposes such a choice, I naturally have no reason to object. I agree."


    "I have no problem either, I agree."


    Shikahisa Nara raised his hand to show that there was no problem, and Choza Akimichi and Kai Yamanaka also raised their hands when they saw this.


    The others basically knew that this matter was settled, so they simply raised their hands. After all, they can get this matter settled today, and they can sleep well.


    This incident is really very tormenting, and on the one hand, there is the loss that Konoha may face.


    Especially things like fighting on the ground are really terrible, and they don''t know what the enemy will be like.


    On the one hand, there are completely visible future benefits. After all, Konoha can be tempered, and there are excuses and claims that Konoha can get.


    When these two are combined, no matter who they are, they will be tortured until their scalp becomes numb.


    This matter is going to be resolved once and for all today, so they naturally have no reason to object.


    Soon, Zilai asked someone to take out the document, and then they each found a corner to fill in their thoughts.


    This process is very long, because everyone is thinking repeatedly when filling out.


    After spending about half an hour, they put all the tickets into a sealed box.


    Jiraiya didn''t prepare to announce it until everyone''s votes were messed up.


    "Have you checked the contents again?"


    While waiting, Habara suddenly looked at Hinata Hizuru beside him with a funny face, and asked in a low voice.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, I didn''t look at it."


    Hinata Hyuzu shook his head, he knew that Habara was joking, so he replied with a smile without paying attention.


    He is in a good mood now, because he has now solved a big problem of the Hyuga clan.


    Although it is very sad that he is now a loner in the Hyuga clan, and his eldest daughter Hinata seems to make him a little helpless and uncomfortable.


    But no matter what, he found his younger brother, and the problems in the family have been resolved in stages, so he has no reason to be unhappy.


    Even if he is a little lonely now, it is still acceptable in general.


    "That''s really a pity. If it was me, I might not be able to bear it."


    Habara shrugged slightly, then he looked at Shikahisa Nara again, and after thinking for a moment, he suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "Minister Lu Jiu, maybe in a few days I will pay a little visit to your house."


    "Oh?"


    Shikahisa Nara turned his head and gave Habara a strange look, and soon he nodded with a smile.


    "No problem, Minister Habara is coming, of course we welcome it."


    "However, I hope that Uncle Lucheng will be there when I go there."


    Nara Shikahisa''s eyes lit up slightly at Habara''s words, and Hinata Hizuru who was beside him immediately understood what Habara meant.


    This is Habara''s statement, and this is the first time that Habara has given a complete statement on his own affairs!


    After trying to understand this, Hinata Hyuzu couldn''t help being a little envious of Nara Shika for a long time, after all, Habara''s deterrent power in the entire Konoha is really not covered.


    At this moment, Shikahisa Nara was relieved for his elder brother, and what they were most afraid of was that Habara had been procrastinating.


    Now that Habara gave a positive response, how could they be unhappy?


    "Then, I will wait for the arrival of Minister Habara." Nara Shikahisa showed a knowing smile: "Everyone will be there when the time comes, please rest assured, Minister Habara."


    "That''s good." Habara nodded lightly, but before he wanted to say something, Jiraiya had already completed the statistics.


    He stood up and glanced at everyone, then he said solemnly.


    "Everyone, the statistics have come out, there are five votes in favor of the action, and four votes against, so this time we will carry out the action!


    Everyone, now that the decision has been made, I am afraid that everyone will need to work harder next time. We must sort out all the things that may be foreseen.


    Moreover, we also need to do all the planning and deployment, the future of Konoha depends on you! "


    ¡­


    In Nami, Kakashi was in a hut with Naruto, Zuosuke, and Karin, and in their hands were all kinds of information they had collected in the past few days.


    These materials are basically various situations of Kaduo, including his subordinates and the things his subordinates have done.


    To put it bluntly, Naruto almost rushed to Kado''s hometown to kill this guy after seeing these materials.


    Even for the relatively calm Zuo Zhu and Xiang Lin, their blood pressure soared at this moment.


    They did go through very brutal battles and executed a lot of guys that made them feel physically uncomfortable.


    But this guy, Kado, obviously exceeded their imagination. This guy not only made people feel physically uncomfortable, but also inspired their murderous intentions.


    This guy not only did a lot of things in the land of waves, but also made a terrible scene of very, very many wives and children in other places.


    But such a guy relied on his own money and recruited an unknown number of ninjas to protect him. As a result, a villain like him has survived until now.


    This kind of thing is basically impossible to see in Konoha, and it is even impossible to see it in the kingdom of fire, the kingdom of grass and the kingdom of soup controlled by Konoha.


    The Fire Nation daimyo completely obeyed Konoha''s instructions and orders, and he even laid off all the troops belonging to the Fire Nation to show his attitude.


    All his security work was done by Konoha, and Konoha never treated him badly.


    No matter whether his business is good or his local prestige among the people, Konoha spares no effort to help him improve.


    Therefore, the two sides formed a harmonious situation, and even directly helped him get the titles of Tang Country and Grass Country Daimyo for convenience.


    This also gave this young daimyo of the Land of Fire a great reputation among ordinary people, and everyone knew that there was Konoha Village behind the Land of Fire.


    Therefore, in the place under the jurisdiction of Konoha, basically everyone is living well, and now a guy like Kado suddenly appeared, Naruto and the others naturally couldn''t bear it.


    "Now the situation is basically confirmed, and it''s time for them to act, and the evidence they should have has also been obtained."


    Kakashi knew that the three little guys were not in a good mood, so he didn''t talk too much nonsense.


    "So we can prepare to do it, I know you are very unhappy, but as ninjas you must maintain the quality you should have.


    Calmness is the greatest virtue of a ninja. Only when you are calm enough can you do more things and solve all these problems.


    So this time I decided to divide into groups. We need to ensure that the task this time is completed smoothly, and at the same time, we must ensure that there are no major problems.


    You have no objection? "


    Kakashi spoke very politely, the main thing is that the people behind these three little guys are not easy to mess with. If it were someone else, he would not be so polite.


    But politeness is polite, the strength of these three little guys has also been recognized by him.


    With ability and sufficient family background at the same time, Kakashi felt that it was no big deal for him to be soft-spoken when necessary.


    "No, Kakashi-sensei."


    Zuo Zhu and the other three nodded immediately, they couldn''t wait for a long time.


    The three of them are all ninjas with blood on their hands, so they really don''t have any obstacles in their minds if they really want to do something to Kado.


    Even now they really want to strangle Kaduo to death. This guy is a scourge while alive, and only when he dies can he benefit mankind!


    "Very well, since that''s the case, Zuosuke and Naruto, you are responsible for raiding Kado''s stronghold, there is no problem."


    Kakashi said directly with a smile, but the moment he said this, Xiang Rin was a little reluctant.


    "Mr. Kakashi, we are a team of three, let the two of them act together, what about me?"


    "You stay here."


    Kakashi said directly, and his expression became a little serious.


    "We act, it''s hard to say whether someone will attack here, so I need someone to stay here to deal with those who attack.


    Xianglin, you are the only one in the team with super perception, although it would be overkill to keep you here.


    But your perception can predict their arrival in advance, and more people can be protected here, and only you can do this! "


    "That''s right, I understand."


    Xiang Rin couldn''t help but nodded slightly when she heard Kakashi''s words, and then she still felt that it was a pity for her to stay here, but she didn''t complain anymore.


    "Of course, we must also consider whether they will come or not."


    Kakashi continued to smile and said, Karin''s ability should not be wasted, and he handed Karin a handful of kunai.


    "If they come, after the interception you support them.


    If they didn''t come, wait for half an hour, then leave a shadow here, and set off to support them.


    Your shadow clone is responsible for sending me messages, do you understand? "


    "No problem, Kakashi-sensei."


    Xianglin immediately nodded and said, and then she quickly took Kunai.


    The biggest gain from investigating them this time, apart from Kaduo''s evidence, is not to cut their hands-on time. Although this time is very vague, they can basically guess a rough idea.


    Therefore, they can also make some general inferences and preparations for these times, so that they can take the lead!


    "As for me, I will wait on the bridge before I come over."


    At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes began to become a little gloomy and cold, his eyes slightly looked outside, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long to solve them, Zuosuke and Naruto will also take my Kunai.


    At any time, if you encounter any troubles that you can''t handle, I can provide immediate support.


    Don''t worry, I won''t be late..."


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Kakashi took Dazna alone and headed towards the half-built bridge again.


    Although there was only Kakashi alone, Dazna didn''t care, because these Konoha ninjas were always elusive these days.


    He didn''t know what these Konoha ninjas were going to do, but he was in a good mood now because his bridge was finally finished!


    "Our country of Waves is a small island country, surrounded by the sea, this bridge is the only lifeline we can count on.


    If it can be repaired, it will be able to directly connect to the country of fire, and then the mutual trade will be facilitated, and people who want to come to the country can also become rich. "


    Perhaps because he was in a good mood, Dazna introduced Kakashi about the bridge while walking. You must know that he didn''t dare to fart before that.


    "Then congratulations."


    Kakashi stood on the bridge looking out, with the endless sea on both sides, he couldn''t help but said with a smile.


    But soon, Kakashi suddenly spoke again, and his topic this time seemed a little profound.


    "By the way, I don''t know if you know about the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang."


    "I have learned about those two places, and I heard that you Konoha defeated Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village to get them.


    Those two places are said to be very good now, but I don''t know exactly how, after all, I have never been there. "


    Dazna replied with a smile, he really doesn''t know what the situation in these two places is now.


    "There, the living conditions are the same as that of the residents of the Land of Fire. After all, they are protected by Konoha."


    Kakashi turned his head to look at Dazna, he still kept smiling and said.


    "In this world, in this chaotic world, you must have enough power to protect.


    And the power to protect you needs to know how to protect you, know how to empathize with you, and know how to let you live a life of peace of mind.


    Konoha was founded because of this, and the residents of the Fire Country realized it, as did the residents of the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, which were also taken by us.


    The land of waves is too small, even if you build a ninja village, you can''t protect yourself, so some problems can''t be solved by building a bridge. "


    "you....."


    Dazna is not stupid, Kakashi''s words immediately made him realize something, but he opened his mouth slightly and didn''t know how to answer.


    Dazna is actually quite clear about the life of the residents of the Land of Fire, because he has spent some time in the Land of Fire after all.


    And it also left a deep impression on him, because there were no bandits or robbers there, and there were no scum like Kado.


    The people there are protected by Konoha, and they can directly entrust Konoha with any tasks.


    Such a safe and peaceful environment has always been his dream, and it is also the dream of the entire country of Bo.


    And now that Kakashi said something like this, it really moved his heart a little bit, could it be...


    "Okay, let''s end the chat."


    Kakashi didn''t say too much, he looked at the bridge in front of him and said.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s much left. If you work harder, it should be fixed soon."


    "Yes, if there are no accidents."


    Dazna hesitated to speak, and finally he could only nod his head and speak.


    "Under my design and command, this bridge can be built in a few months, but it''s a pity... hey!"


    During the conversation between the two, fog suddenly appeared on the bridge. At first, there was only a very small fog, but it quickly deepened, and gradually, it enveloped the entire bridge.


    "Ok?"


    When Dazna saw the fog, his face immediately became a little ugly, because he recalled the scene of being attacked by Zabu Zhan!


    Kakashi tilted his head, looked in another direction, and finally shook his head involuntarily.


    "We just got on the bridge, so we can''t hold our breath so quickly. We really have no patience."


    "Hmph, since you just arrived at someone''s house, you have been impatient to get on the bridge, Kakashi, who is impatient?"


    A deep voice sounded, and it was impossible to tell which direction it came from.


    "Oh, so you guys have been peeping." Kakashi shrugged, not paying too much attention.


    At this moment, the four clones who would never be beheaded appeared next to them, staring at them with emotionless eyes, holding a beheading knife in their hands, like a **** of death.


    "Kakashi, I admit that you are very powerful, and your flying thunder **** technique is also unpredictable."


    The voice of Zabu Zhan came again, his voice sounded so cold.


    "But if you think that my uncle is so afraid, you are very wrong. You are not your Fourth Hokage, and you will never be the Fourth Hokage!"


    "I''m not my teacher in the first place, what''s the point of saying this?"


    Kakashi sighed, then shook his head slightly before continuing.


    "But I didn''t take it seriously last time. You couldn''t even solve my disciple easily. I really can''t think of any reason for you to make me so serious.


    But in the end, you are also one of the Seven Kirigakure Ninja Swordsmen, and I still have to give you the respect you deserve.


    Even if it''s just a rebellious ninja, and it''s still a rebellious ninja who serves a guy like Kaduo like a bereaved dog. "


    "King Kong is not bad for the Great Walled Lord"


    "You are really arrogant!"


    Zabuzhan suddenly let out a cry of embarrassment, and Kakashi''s ridicule made him extremely hate it, because it completely hit his sore spot.


    As a rebel, he is already like a dog who lost his family, and serving Kado is even more embarrassing for him.


    But for his livelihood, for his dream, he had to cooperate with Cardo, because he had no choice.


    Kakashi now directly exposes it unceremoniously, UU reading www. uukanshu. com really made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Kakashi looked at Zabuza and shook it lightly. The next moment, Kunai stabbed out continuously in his hand, and all clones turned into clear water at the same time, giving Zabuza almost no chance to react.


    And when he finished all this, he said quietly.


    "I told Dazna just now, and I will tell you again now, the time for small talk is over.


    Also, call out the guy who took you away at that time, you don''t really think you can fool me, do you? "


    Zabuzhan''s face became even more gloomy when he heard Kakashi''s words, but soon he waved his hand, and then a masked figure walked out slowly.


    And with his appearance, the air seems to be getting colder...


    ¡­


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 260： From the Land of Waves to us!

    On the bridge, the battle was about to start, Kakashi watched Zabuzhan and Shiro calmly.


    He still looked so calm, as if he didn''t pay too much attention to everything in front of him.


    If he doesn''t kill him, he looks extremely indifferent and vigilant. He has seen Kakashi''s strength before, and this kind of person is not so easy to deal with.


    Especially the **** Flying Thunder God Technique, although he said he was not afraid, but he was very worried in his heart.


    This kind of power once allowed Namikaze Minato to kill fifty Iwanin in an instant, which made everyone in Iwanin feel insecure, and finally had to choose to surrender.


    Kakashi is not Namikaze Minato, but if you don''t cut it, you can''t Jiading. The current Kakashi doesn''t have that ability!


    "You are responsible for assisting me, and you must not let his bitterness fly to me, understand?"


    "yes!"


    The masked teenager responded in a young voice, his voice was calm, like a puppet without emotion.


    "Are you coming?"


    Kakashi''s eyes froze for a moment, he held the dagger behind him with one hand, and took out several kunai with the other hand.


    He didn''t know what the ability of the young man in front of him was, but he instinctively felt that this young man might not be easy.


    The last time he had a short fight with Zabu Zhan, Zuo Zhu was basically fighting Zabu Zhan, and he was just cleaning up at the end and then Bu Zhan.


    And that time the boy had no chance to show up, let alone make a move, everything was over.


    Kakashi didn''t know anything about this young man at all, but anyway, to be led by such a threatening guy as Zabuzhan, I''m afraid he has a good ability.


    In any case, it''s always good to be careful.


    Suddenly, the boy in the mask formed a seal, and a cold breath filled the entire bridge in an instant, and Dazna, who was beside Kakashi, suddenly began to tremble.


    It was cold, and I was frightened, because it was a hot day, even if it was foggy, it would not be cold.


    But at this moment, the temperature seemed to have changed drastically. How could Dazna accept this weird situation?


    And now his mind is full of thoughts of ''are ninjas monsters'', even the weather can be changed, what else can''t they do?


    "Ice escape?"


    Kakashi murmured, and he immediately thought of the Snow Clan in Wuyin Village.


    And for Bingdun, he is more or less afraid, and this reason is caused by Habara.


    Because in his opinion, Yu Yuan''s strength has reached this point, and he even brought out Bing Dun by himself.


    It is conceivable that Bingdun is still very powerful, and the frost that covered the earth left a deep impression on him, how could he be careless?


    when!


    In an instant, Kakashi drew out his ninja sword and swung it quickly, and the crisp sound of strikes sounded continuously, and thousands of copies fell to the ground at his feet.


    Although Kakashi no longer has Sharingan, his basic strength is also J¨­nin, so this method of throwing thousands of copies is still not enough in his eyes.


    "Go to hell!"


    If he didn''t look for it, he rushed up suddenly, and the beheading sword in his hand slashed towards Kakashi''s neck fiercely.


    "Humph."


    Kakashi snorted coldly, turned his body around quickly, and directly separated a shadow clone to take Dazna away. At the same time, his body had already reached the flank of Zabuzhan.


    In this position, Chimoto''s flight trajectory was completely blocked by Zabuza himself, and the ninja sword in his hand unceremoniously slashed at Zabuza.


    When, when, when...


    For a while, the sound of ninja knives colliding violently continued to sound. Although it is not uncommon for two junin to fight swordsmanship.


    But one is the inheritor of Konoha Baiya swordsmanship, and a member of the seven ninja swordsmen in front of Wuyin Village is fighting swordsmanship. This is a relatively rare scene.


    It''s just that in just a few rounds of such a sword fight, Kakashi has already gained a huge advantage!


    Now he is free from the shackles of sharingan, his chakra is more sufficient, coupled with Konoha''s full training and his own efforts, the current strength is really immeasurable.


    When, when, when...


    The sound of the fierce collision became louder and more urgent. Never dreaming that he would be suppressed by Kakashi in this area of ??sword art.


    This guy''s speed is suffocating, and his knife skills are unbelievably weird.


    He once heard that Kakashi''s father was a famous sword master in the ninja world, but he chose to kill himself due to some accidents.


    And Kakashi''s previous fighting style basically determined that it was impossible for him to pick up a knife again, which made him a little regretful.


    But now he has seen Kakashi''s sword technique, the sword technique known as Konoha White Fang, and this sword technique really made him a little desperate!


    "Damn it, am I not even a match for swordsmanship?"


    Buzhan kept shouting in his heart, but at this moment Kakashi suddenly turned sideways to avoid his ninja knife, and then the short knife slashed towards his throat desperately.


    "Oops!"


    If Bu Zhan''s face changed, if he was hit this time, then he would really be dead!


    At the moment of life and death, he erupted with unimaginable strength, and he immediately forced his body to move aside, narrowly avoiding the knife between lightning and flint.


    However, he didn''t have time to sigh with emotion for the rest of his life, Kakashi''s ninja sword bit like a poisonous snake again!


    "Mystery Magic Mirror Ice Crystal!"


    At this moment, Shiro, who had been hiding on the sidelines, made a move, but in an instant, an ice crystal stood up between Kakashi and Zabuzhan.


    Kakashi''s ninja knife directly slashed on this ice crystal, and this ice crystal couldn''t bear his strength at all, and it instantly shattered into pieces.


    But this block also made Zabuzhan seize the opportunity, and he jumped towards the rear without hesitation.


    "Secret Technique Qianxiang Water Kill!"


    Kakashi frowned, and when he was about to chase after him, the powerful chakra boiled again, and the surrounding mist condensed and turned into a sharp arrow and shot towards him.


    When Kakashi saw this, he didn''t force it any more, he immediately dodged backwards, but compared with the embarrassment that was no longer cut, he looked so calm.


    "It''s interesting, your ice shield."


    Kakashi fell on the spot, he nodded slightly and spoke, but soon he shook his head and sighed again.


    "It''s just that I''ve seen stronger ice shields. That ice shield froze the ground in an instant, causing huge damage to the surrounding enemies and at the same time blocking the dust escape of the third generation of Tukage.


    Your ice shield is okay, but it is far from enough. I hope you will have a chance to make your ice shield stronger in the future. "


    Although Kakashi said so, the movements of his hands were not slow at all. He just lamented the existence of Bingdu, not his enemy.


    Of course, he would still be willing to do it if he could survive. After all, these two guys can be used as evidence against Kaduo.


    In addition, you can also feel disgusted by Kirigakure, and at the same time, you can study the blood of this Snow Clan, why not do it?


    Of course, he has almost had enough of playing now, the main reason why he didn''t directly solve the battle is that he was a little curious after seeing No More Slash.


    After all, Kakashi was naturally a little bit itchy when he met a guy who was very good at using knives, so he planned to play.


    And now he also knows the approximate level of his sword skills, and at the same time, Naruto, Zuosuke, and Xiang Rin are all performing their respective tasks, and he can no longer play like this.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Thinking of this in his heart, Kakashi quickly formed a seal with his hands, and a huge and burning fireball was instantly ejected, roaring towards Shiro.


    "What a powerful fire escape!"


    Looking at the huge fireball, Bai''s heart trembled slightly, and then he immediately jumped behind him.


    However, just when he flashed the fireball, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, and Kakashi suddenly hit him on the neck with a knife in his hand.


    "what!"


    This time, both Shiro and Zabuzhan were stunned. They didn''t know how Kakashi did it.


    Even if Buzhan knew that this might be the technique of Flying Thunder God, he never saw Kakashi overdrawing Kunai at all!


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, Kakashi sent Bai''s body flying, and his body slid **** the ground for a while before barely stopping.


    "White!"


    Zabuzhan shouted loudly, but at this moment he felt an unbelievable cold all over his body.


    An invisible murderous intent had already locked on him, the suffocating breath made him unable to breathe at all, he had a premonition that he was going to die!


    Chidori''s chorus sounded in his ears, the sharp voice seemed to be dying, and the next moment he felt a slight pain in his chest.


    This kind of pain is not severe, and it is accompanied by the feeling of numbness, suppressing this kind of pain to the minimum.


    It''s just that what shocked him was that he found that his chest had been pierced!


    The purple thunder kept leaping on his body, and the breath of death became more and more intense. At this moment, he was completely convinced that he had been defeated by Kakashi.


    "Forgot to say, the farce should be over."


    Kakashi''s calm voice sounded in Zabuzhan''s ears, this voice was so indifferent and cold, yet so dismissive.


    "But you can rest assured temporarily, because I avoided your vitals, and that kid is not dead.


    You still have some value in being alive, but these values ??depend on whether you are willing to cooperate or not. "


    Speaking of this, Kakashi pulled his hand out of Zabuza''s chest, and then he looked indifferently at Zabuza who fell on the ground.


    At this time, the wound of No More Cut has stopped bleeding strangely, because Kakashi''s purple thunder not only inherited the high penetration and high explosiveness of Thunder Dun.


    It also has an ultra-high temperature, and it will naturally form a hemostatic effect if it is not cut at such a temperature.


    It''s just that he was penetrated through the body. If he is not treated in time, then this guy is not far from death, it''s just the length of time.


    But this time is also what Kakashi needs, he can just have a good chat with this guy, and talk about some interesting topics he wants to talk about.


    "I know you have a lot of doubts, such as why you lost so fast, in fact, many people have a lot of misunderstandings about the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    The same goes for you, do you really think that the flying thunder **** technique can only rely on throwing kunai to complete the shuttle, if this is the case, then the value of this technique will be greatly weakened.


    From the moment you and I started, your ending is actually doomed, and you can''t escape or avoid it at all. "


    Kakashi said slowly, but he didn''t tell the real secret of Flying Raijin, which he was never stupid.


    He can say casually about some irrelevant things, but when it comes to some secret things, his mouth is stricter than anyone else.


    What''s more, the technique of Flying Thunder God is really too unfamiliar to other people, even Konoha''s own people actually know very, very little about Flying Thunder God.


    Most people''s stereotype of Flying Thunder God is still relying on throwing Kunai, and then traveling through space to solve the enemy.


    But the key to Flying Thunder God has never been relying on Kunai, but relying on the imprint covering Kunai!


    "Whether it''s you or that brat, it''s actually the same."


    Kakashi continued to speak, and as he spoke, he threw a first-aid medicine and a handful of kunai in front of Zabuzhan.


    Then he continued to speak under Zai Buzhan''s puzzled and doubtful eyes.


    "Now you have two choices, one is to live, and the other is to die.


    Of course, there is a price to be paid to survive. I have told you before that you have to give full play to your value.


    Konoha had taken the Land of Grass and the Land of Tang three years ago, and now we want the Land of Waves, especially since the bridge is about to be completed.


    This facilitates the communication between us, and as the bridgehead of the country of water, you should understand what the value is in it.


    Wasn''t your country of water the country of vortex that you entered by relying on the country of waves, but now we naturally have to make some preparations, and the country of waves is the place we want.


    But Konoha is a reasonable ninja village. Even if we have thoughts about the country of Nami, we must go in with integrity. "


    Kakashi spoke unhappily, but Zabuzhan listened carefully. Although his life is constantly being lost, he knows that this is one of the few opportunities he has.


    And the chance to decide whether he is alive or dead is also in his hands, Kakashi will definitely let him listen to everything.


    He believes that Kakashi will also control it well, let him use what he should use before he dies, otherwise what choice does he have?


    And now he knows Konoha''s ambition, or he knows what Konoha wants to do.


    The ambitions and appetites of these guys are still so big, I am afraid that these guys are not only interested in the Land of Waves!


    Such an expression made Zai Buzhan hesitate and feel a little embarrassed, but he had to think carefully now.


    "You may not know what kind of life Konoha is like, but I don''t need you to know."


    Without waiting to think about it, Kakashi spoke again.


    "Anyway, it won''t be where you are, that will kill all the blood-successful families in your village, and it won''t be that your people are in dire straits and everyone harbors hatred.


    Even more so, even after graduation, you have to kill your classmates to show your strength.


    Now our eyes are only on the land of waves, and it is only the land of waves. What I want is that you do it sometime as evidence.


    Konoha should do things in accordance with the law, I think you can understand what I mean, right? "


    "you....."


    Zabuzhan raised his head slightly to look at Kakashi, and soon he opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "You want to... want the land of waves, want to get rid of Kado...


    Yes, I promise you, but what are your plans for the future? "


    "The future is too far away, who knows."


    Kakashi spread his hands indifferently, and continued to speak slowly.


    "I can''t guarantee this kind of thing, because I don''t know it myself, and I still have to wait for Hokage-sama''s order, so that we can have an idea.


    As for Kaduo''s matter, it''s not that you can''t refuse, after all, you''re not the only one he recruited.


    It''s just that you are the most important, which makes me have the urge to save your life.


    The choice is yours, and your time is running out. "


    After saying this, Kakashi stood up and watched Zabuzhan silently.


    After Zai Bu Zhan thought for a while, he sighed anguishedly, he was neither afraid of death nor afraid of death.


    But he knew that his death was worthless, and he still died for people like Cardo.


    Most importantly, he also knew that his death might cause the child he regarded as a tool to die together.


    Although he really used Bai as a tool, it was only the beginning. After so many years, no matter how cold his heart was, he had already let this child in.


    It doesn''t matter if he dies, but he really doesn''t want to let that child go to the Pure Land to accompany him so early.


    And once he died, that child would probably not live alone, right?


    "I see....."


    Zabuzhan sighed, then he stared at Kakashi and said word by word.


    "I betrayed my employer, then I''m afraid I''ll have to stay in the Land of Fire for a while..."


    "We are very interested in the blood of that little devil. We will provide the necessary education and give you a chance to live. The price is that you have to perform the task."


    Kakashi made the promise without hesitation, as a jnin, he still has some rights in this regard.


    "As for this kid, I''m afraid we will ask him to cooperate with them to do some research when necessary, that''s all."


    "You can call the shots?"


    "Although I''m just a Junin, Konoha''s Junin has more power than you think, as long as it''s reasonable.


    But before that, like I said, you have to show your worth. "


    Kakashi raised his head slightly, he seemed a little proud, Konoha''s reform benefited all of them, and Kakashi was one of them.


    The power they got is beyond reach of the junin in other villages, and they can completely decide this little thing by themselves.


    Of course, the premise is that it is indeed as Kakashi asked him to promise, otherwise the end of waiting for the no-cut will not be so good!


    "I see...."


    Gritting his teeth again, he stretched out his hand to grab the first-aid medicine, and then stuffed it into his mouth.


    Kakashi couldn''t help but nodded slightly when he saw this scene, and their work was more than half completed.


    Next, let''s look at the performance of Zuosuke, Naruto, and Kaoru...


    ¡­


    "come yet?"


    At Dazna''s house, Xiang Rin had been waiting, and she was already a little irritable.


    Although it was less than half an hour before Kakashi and the others set off, it really felt like years to her.


    She never thought of nestling in this place and waiting for news from others. Although it was a very good job, Xianglin didn''t like it.


    Especially staying in this place can only watch those group of little devils baring their teeth, this feeling made her feel even more broken.


    And when she was thinking about whether she should separate out the shadow clone in advance to find Naruto and the others, she suddenly felt a group of people rushing over from all directions.


    This immediately cheered her up, because she knew that she finally didn''t have to wait here.


    "It''s just that this group of guys are too big-hearted, there is not a single ninja, do you really think we can''t guess that they will send someone over?"


    After feeling it for a while, Xianglin said with some displeasure, and soon she stood up and walked out.


    The kunai in her hand continuously emits a cold light, which makes people shudder...


    .....


    "It''s here, let''s do it!"


    When Naruto and Zuozhu came to Kado''s base, Naruto spoke immediately, but he was held down by Zuozhu just after he finished speaking.


    "You idiot, you have to figure out the situation before you do it."


    Zuozhu gave Naruto a dissatisfied look, and after making sure that the guy had calmed down, he spoke slowly.


    "We know from our previous investigation that there are still quite a few ninjas here.


    Although they are all weak guys, they still have a lot of ordinary thugs and gangsters, so we have to be careful.


    After figuring out their location, we are quickly cleaning up those ninjas, and finally we will deal with the ordinary people in Kadoko.


    Don''t forget, we don''t have ''eyes'' now, and Karin is at Dazner''s house, we are on our own.


    You don''t want a **** like Kaduo to run away under the siege of the two of us, do you? "


    Zuo Zhu was still as calm as ever, he immediately analyzed the current situation, and Naruto nodded despite some reluctance.


    He didn''t want a villain like Kaduo to run away. It would be better for such a villain to die, so that he would be worthy of those souls who died in his hands or because of him.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Naruto immediately calmed down, he began to think seriously, and soon he spoke slowly.


    "I see, then I will use the transformation technique and the shadow clone to investigate. After we get the information, we will do it together."


    "No problem, you take care of those ninjas, and I''ll capture Kado."


    Zuo Zhu nodded, his expression was still unusually serious.


    "Naruto, this is a task for the two of us, we must complete it.


    You don''t want to embarrass Habara-sensei, Kakashi-sensei and Hokage-sama, do you? "


    ¡­


    "It''s exhausting."


    At dusk, Habara came out of Hokage''s office bitterly, looking a little tired at this moment.


    Not only him, but Fugaku and Shisui who were with him, as well as the surrounding people who also came out of Hokage''s office, looked extremely tired at this time.


    They had a long meeting today because they had to discuss too many things.


    After deciding to let Orochimaru instigate a psychopath to make trouble in the village, at the same time, we must also prevent Orochimaru from working together with his Akatsuki organization.


    There are too many things to prepare for Konoha, and how to prepare and how to prepare will naturally require them to hold meetings one after another to determine.


    For example, how to protect the villagers from losses as much as possible, such as how to quickly clean up these enemies, and how to deal with those people organized by Xiao.


    The first question involves Konoha''s rapid response mechanism and Konoha Village''s handling mechanism for dealing with major crises.


    This is a huge headache. Konoha has indeed developed a lot of coping mechanisms because of the Nine-Tails incident.


    But the problem is that Konoha has very few drills in this area, which also caused some minor problems.


    That is, once everyone needs to retreat into the shelter, whether they can react in the first time and whether they can enter the protected area in time.


    This is really a challenge for Konoha, if you don''t react to it, you will be in real trouble.


    In fact, Habara is a little confident about this point, because the response of Konoha residents in the original work is very good.


    During the raid on Hidden Sand Village, they all quickly entered the shelter under the guidance of ninjas from all sides, thus avoiding heavy losses of civilians.


    But Habara¡¯s confidence is confidence, but Konoha¡¯s life has been so smooth in the past few years, especially with Habara¡¯s presence, everyone feels at ease.


    This kind of mentality, even Habara himself felt a little scary, it was something they had to be careful and guard against.


    Therefore, Habara suggested that all ninjas in the security department should strengthen their training in this area as much as possible.


    In particular, this part actually belongs to the category of the security governor. It is the most important thing for the security ninja to respond to the mobilization immediately and quickly evacuate the people.


    "Civilians need someone to guide them, and the most important task of the security governor is to guide them to do these things correctly.


    I believe they all have the obedience they deserve, especially those civilians and students who don''t need to participate in the battle, let them retreat with the civilians.


    This will have a better effect, and it can also echo each other, and the guidance can be completed faster.


    Therefore, the people who guard the governor need to strengthen training in this area, especially during this period of time. Of course, this matter can also be regarded as standing training in the future.


    Only those who know how to protect ourselves can better protect our homeland. "


    Habara''s proposal was immediately agreed by everyone, especially the subordinates of the security governor and the security forces of each block. These people can notify everyone at the first time.


    At this moment, they suddenly felt that the importance of the guard governor was really unexpected.


    "Besides, I think the first batch of people to stop the enemy should be the Governor of Security and Anbu.


    The security governor itself is an important part of the defense force of the village, and it is also the last line of defense and the first line of defense of the village.


    Therefore, after the sudden change in the situation, I hope that everyone can unify the ninjas around them for rapid integration as soon as possible.


    During this period of time, the Governor of Security and Anbu are responsible for all defenses, and after everyone is integrated, they will launch a unified counterattack. "


    From its establishment to the present, the Governor of Security has basically been in the role of training and cooperating with Anbu to eliminate rebels and bandits in the Land of Fire.


    They have already received substantive combat and enough training, especially since they were once members of Anbu, they have enough combat experience themselves.


    Let them cooperate with Anbu to carry out the first batch of defense, no matter how you look at it, it is the most suitable.


    Moreover, the battle of ninjas really needs to be integrated, so as to exert the greatest strength, and Habara''s proposal was quickly approved.


    As for the others, how to defend, how to deal with those Xiao organization members, and so on.


    In the first aspect, Yu Yuan couldn''t help much, or it was impossible for him to think about this matter alone.


    He can only give a general opinion at most, other details will naturally need to be supplemented by others, not to mention that these people are not stupid, they are all the elites of Konoha.


    Many of their ideas are even better than Habara''s, and there is no need for Habara to participate too much.


    As for those people in the Akatsuki organization, Habara has information about these guys, whether it is Uchiha Itachi or Nagato, or even the new Shennong or Beiruhu who joined.


    However, Habara still hid some information, such as Nagato''s complete information, and he handed over the rest to Konoha''s people.


    The main reason for not giving Nagato is that he has not had much contact with him, and it is impossible for Orochimaru to get too much, or even to give that much.


    Naturally, Habara didn''t want to make too many complicated things. When Nagato really caused trouble, at worst, he just gouged out Nagato''s eyes!


    "I''ve had the power of time for so long, and I haven''t had a chance to use it. Although I don''t want to use it, I won''t hide it if necessary!"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and the three of them had almost reached the Uchiha clan.


    The three of them seemed a little silent, they were all thinking about what they were going to do, especially Zhishui and Fuyue, they knew how important this time was.


    To put it bluntly, it is the first time that they have experienced what it means to take as much responsibility as they have power.


    They are all under some pressure now, but pressure is motivation, and there is a flame burning in their hearts.


    "Okay, don''t be so nervous, just treat it normally."


    Just when they were about to step into the Uchiha clan, Habara suddenly stopped and said with a smile.


    "On weekdays, I have always asked you all to train hard and strictly demand everyone. Isn''t it time to show their training results?"


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch."


    When Shisui and Fuyue heard the words, they both nodded solemnly involuntarily. UU Read Book They didn''t directly call Habara by name, but the patriarch, which also showed their importance and seriousness.


    "Don''t worry, you have to trust our ninjas and our strength, especially you have to believe in your own strength."


    Habara patted the shoulders of both of them, and his tone became a little serious.


    "You are all specially strengthened Uchihas, your strength is unimaginable.


    And this time, Konoha has done it again in the past three years. For our dream of peace, you are really important.


    Don''t be too nervous, and this is also a time to show the authority and strength of our security department.


    What''s more, your authority will increase again soon, because I got the news.


    The land of waves is basically ours. "


    ¡­


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 261： Orochimarus plan (Happy National Day~)

    "Thank you for your hard work."


    In the country of waves, a group of Konoha ninjas have entered it, and they quickly occupied various key nodes and established them as strongholds.


    The leading ninja nodded at Kakashi with a smile on his face. This is a jonin from the Hyuga clan, and he belongs to the Konoha frontier army.


    In fact, after Kakashi and others entered the land of waves, they divided a group of people and followed them in together.


    It must also be thanked that there is neither daimyo''s guards nor ninja villages in the land of waves, so their actions have not been noticed and perceived by anyone.


    And their task is to enter here after Kakashi and others have dealt with the troubles and captured enough evidence, and actually control this place.


    "It''s okay, these are what we should do."


    Kakashi smiled and shook his head, while Naruto, Zuosuke, and Karin who were beside him seemed to be in a much better mood.


    These three people have successfully completed their tasks, and naturally they are also in a good mood.


    Xianglin was probably the fastest among the three of them. After she noticed those guys coming, she almost killed them without giving them a chance to enter the town.


    The enemies she faces are all bandits and hooligans. These people may have a strong deterrent effect among ordinary people, but it is really not enough to face a ninja like her.


    With little effort, she cleaned them up all at once, and then immediately supported Zuosuke and Naruto.


    But when she rushed over, she found that she seemed to have nothing to do with herself.


    Zuosuke and Naruto cooperated very well. They acted immediately after clearly assigning their tasks and goals.


    The combination of shadow clone and transformation technique has to be said to be one of the best investigative methods in the ninja world, and I am afraid it is also one of the best methods to use without perceiving ninjas.


    Under Naruto''s scouting, they did everything they needed to do with little effort.


    After all, people like Kado are already used to being domineering in the country of Bo, no matter who comes, it is difficult to cause any trouble to them.


    Even if there is trouble, there are specially hired ninjas to deal with it. Over time, the ninjas who come here to perform tasks avoid them.


    In such an environment, their lives are very comfortable, so their awareness of vigilance has become very, very poor.


    They didn''t even notice Naruto''s arrival at all, let alone Naruto snooping and spying among them.


    After everything was confirmed, Naruto and Zuosuke began to act separately.


    Naruto directly separated a large number of shadow clones. This kind of practice that ordinary people feel that they are tired of working, is like drinking water and eating with Naruto.


    Under the impact of the army of shadow clones like a roaring tsunami, this group of guys collapsed immediately!


    Even including quite a few ninjas, they were terrified after seeing this scene, especially when they saw some of their companions being overthrown directly, they were even more terrified.


    In the end, they chose the most direct and effective method. They turned around and ran away. Anyway, they were hired ninjas, and running away was not a big deal for them.


    And such a situation naturally attracted Kado''s attention, but what Kado didn''t know was that he had already been targeted by Zuo Zhuo.


    He was attacked by Zuo Zhu almost the moment he wanted to escape!


    Zuo Zhu is definitely not a talkative person, especially when facing a villain like Kaduo, he will not talk nonsense with him.


    He rushed directly in front of Kado, and stabbed the Chidori that had been prepared for a long time into Kado''s chest without the slightest hesitation!


    Kado is just an ordinary person, he doesn''t have the physique and chakra that will never be cut.


    Even though there is still a huge gap between Zuosuke''s Chidori and Kakashi''s, Kakashi still avoided the key point of not killing again.


    Almost instantly, he was directly pierced through the heart by Zuo Zhu, and within a few breaths he was completely out of breath.


    Once Kaduo died, his subordinates would naturally scatter. Their relationship with Kaduo was originally maintained by money.


    Now that their employers are gone, what the **** are they resisting!


    In this way, Naruto and Zuosuke''s solo action can be regarded as a successful conclusion.


    "Uncle, when did you come here?"


    At this moment, Naruto looked at the Hinata ninja in front of him, and suddenly asked.


    "Could it be that you are the support that Mr. Kakashi found?"


    "what?"


    The Hinata ninja couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Naruto''s words, then he shook his head with a smile.


    "No, no, actually we have been following you.


    I believe His Excellency Kakashi has also told you that there should be other tasks besides protecting that evil employer.


    Like, the Land of Waves, right? "


    "Ah, have you been there all this time?"


    Naruto couldn''t help but rubbed his head when he heard this sentence, and he said with a bit of distress.


    "Since it''s been there all the time, why don''t you do it? Those robbers, hooligans, and some ninjas all ran away. If they are scattered here..."


    "Naruto, shut up."


    Zuozhu didn''t wait for Naruto to finish speaking, he grabbed Naruto directly, and he said in a low voice.


    "They can''t do anything, they are regular guards, and normally they can''t enter the Kingdom of Waves.


    They can come in only when we have obtained the actual situation of the Kingdom of Waves and have controlled this place.


    Although we didn''t talk about these things in class, you should also look at things outside of class. "


    "Is that so?"


    Naruto was a little puzzled, he is indeed getting good grades now, but there are many things that are not mentioned in ninja textbooks.


    Only after you become a ninja can you slowly explore and understand, and then you can know these things.


    "That''s right, but now they have solved Kado, and Lord Kakashi also gave us the information, so we can come in too."


    The Hinata Ninja nodded, and he continued with a smile.


    "As for what you are worried about, it will never happen. Since we occupy this place, how can we let those guys disturb the law and order here?


    When we stabilize the situation here, we will start to deal with them. The death of these bedbugs will make us feel more at ease.


    so....."


    Speaking of this, the Hyuga ninja turned his head and looked into the distance, and his aura instantly became sharper.


    Even if Zuo Zhu, Naruto, and Ka Rin had gone through countless missions and could be regarded as elite people, they couldn''t bear this kind of breath.


    But they also understood one thing, that is, Konoha would never ignore this matter, which made them completely relieved.


    Because as long as Konoha takes care of this matter, they believe that this place will definitely be stable!


    That being the case, do they still need to care so much?


    ¡­


    "It seems that Konoha has completely made up his mind."


    In the Land of Rain, Orochimaru involuntarily smiled when he looked at the document in his hand.


    Konoha agreed, and Yu principle told him to follow up.


    To be honest, Orochimaru actually doesn''t know what choice Konoha will make.


    Because it is understandable to choose no matter what, all this is just to see Konoha''s own inner thoughts.


    Now that Konoha finally gave an answer, Orochimaru didn''t think it was strange, making a decision is a good thing, not to mention that he had already contacted some people in advance.


    And what makes him feel interesting is that Yun Yin and Yan Yin clearly rejected his idea


    Orochimaru can fully imagine how deep the two villages'' fear of Konoha, or Habara''s fear is.


    Even if Habara had caused unimaginable harm to them, they had no intention of going to Habara to settle the score.


    Even though Orochimaru clearly told them that the Akatsuki organization would take action, they didn''t have any interest in this matter, even Yun Yin had already done something to him!


    But Wuyin Village didn''t even reply. After all, it was too far away, and Orochimaru had no interest in going to the country of water, so this matter can also be regarded as blowing.


    The only good news is that of Hidden Sand Village, an ally of Konoha.


    I have to say that Orochimaru was really moved by Habara''s ability to judge, because Sand Hidden Village was really moved by this matter!


    Sand Hidden''s heartbeat Orochimaru is understandable, after all, the situation in Sand Hidden Village can no longer be described as bad.


    The war between Konoha and Yanyin forced Yanyin to give up the country of grass. Under such circumstances, Yanyin village could only continue to compress the small country bordering the country of wind.


    Such an approach naturally dealt a severe blow to the rights and interests of Shayin Village, but Shayin Village really couldn''t compete with Yanyin Village.


    The strength of Yanyin Village is higher than that of Sandyin Village, and Yanyin Village is not as short of money as Shayin, and has not engaged in any elite policies.


    As far as Yanyin is concerned, although I can''t deal with Konoha, can I still not deal with your hidden sand village?


    Therefore, Sha Yin''s interests are constantly being eroded by Yan Yin, and at the same time, riots continue to erupt in places controlled by Sand Yin.


    Luo Sha couldn''t figure out how these guys managed to get so many supplies.


    Although their strength can be weak, there are so many materials that allow them to constantly harass themselves and continuously reduce their control.


    After three years, Luo Sha had been tortured to the point where she could hardly bear it.


    The internal economy is constantly weakening, and the territory they control is constantly being compressed. In addition, their village seems to have lost a large amount of secret volumes because of the last attack.


    All of this also caused the voice of dissatisfaction in Yinsha Village to grow louder and louder.


    If Luo Sha doesn''t make any changes, then they may have no chance to change!


    "So, this guy wants to take another gamble, a transfer of contradictions?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he didn''t feel sorry for Luo Sha at all, he could even say that he saw Luo Sha''s future.


    The current Konoha is not the Konoha controlled by her teacher in the past, the current Konoha is definitely a greedy beast under the control of Habara!


    If you really do something to him, then he will probably eat you up.


    The Country of Grass and the Country of Tang are lessons from the past, not to mention that Orochimaru has also obtained information, and now Konoha''s troops have entered the Country of Waves.


    According to Konoha''s previous practice, the country of Nami will definitely become Konoha''s territory, and there will be no surprises.


    So Orochimaru is really not optimistic about Sand Hidden Village, even when Xiao organizes a collective dispatch, he is not optimistic about Sand Hidden Village at all!


    The organization is very strong now, there is no doubt about it.


    Payne, Xiaolan, Uchiha Itachi, Onijiao, Beiruhu, Shennong, Scorpion, Heijue, and himself, this combination is definitely a nightmare for the enemy.


    And there is Uchiha Madara behind them, and even if necessary, there can be shadows from previous generations to help.


    But even so, their strength will definitely not be at the peak level, and Orochimaru dare not let their strength return to the peak.


    If he did that, wouldn''t he be making himself uncomfortable? He hasn''t reached that point yet.


    He has indeed improved a lot in three years, but he always believes that in these three years, Habara''s progress will definitely not be small.


    Even though he didn''t know how strong Habara had become in the past three years, he absolutely believed that this person would not slow down his pace.


    He must be constantly improving, constantly advancing, and constantly making people feel desperate.


    It''s just that no matter how strong he is, he needs to be verified, and people need to know how strong he is.


    Even if Habara''s actions were plainly intended to devour the next opponent, to beat Orochimaru himself, and for a series of things that he himself found beneficial.


    But Orochimaru still chose to agree, because he really wanted to know how far Habara had progressed.


    "Okay, now that the troublesome things are finally cleared up, the next step is the last step."


    Orochimaru burned the letter in his hand directly, and the corner of his mouth still kept a smile.


    Konoha is done, Sand Hidden Village also agrees, then there is only the last small trouble that is not troublesome, and that is to let the Akatsuki organization dispatch.


    Orochimaru is really not worried about letting the Akatsuki organization dispatch, after all, the Akatsuki organization is really not unknown now.


    In the battle between Konoha and Sagakure, Akatsuki helped Onogi fight Habara together, and that performance was really not bad.


    Then the final victory belonged to Habara, but everyone felt that Habara was no longer a human being, and it was normal to lose to this guy.


    Although the Xiao organization that showed its strength was exposed to the sight of the ninja world, they also got a lot of tasks.


    Perhaps this is not really bad news for them, at least they can relatively smoothly complete the accumulation of funds after losing Jiaodu.


    But the people in Xiao''s organization basically have one thing in common, that is, they hate Konoha very much, and they hate Habara very much!


    After all, Habara gave them the biggest defeat, and even poached and killed their people.


    And all of them are arrogant people, how could they not think of revenge under such enmity, especially they have grown up in three years.


    Orochimaru feels that it is really not a particularly difficult thing to persuade them to do it...


    ¡­


    "Master Kazekage, are you really determined to do this?"


    In Kazekage''s office, Chiyo and Ebino stood together, they frowned and looked at Luo Sha in front of them.


    It''s just that their expressions are not particularly good-looking, and it can even be seen that their emotions are very depressed now.


    Because they received an unbelievable message that Luo Sha decided to attack Konoha after the Chunin exam this time!


    Such information really made their scalps tingle, and they really wanted to ask if Luo Sha was crazy and why he did such a death-seeking thing.


    But they couldn''t ask, because they also knew Luo Sha''s difficulties.


    Whether it was the pressure from Yanyin Village or the huge damage caused by their storage room, this was the straw that crushed Luo Sha.


    If Luo Sha doesn''t do something, then he really doesn''t have to do anything in the future.


    "Yes, I have decided."


    Luo Sha nodded with difficulty, and then continued to speak after sighing.


    "I know it''s hard for you to understand, after all, Konoha is so powerful, and the Akatsuki organization is likely to be the one who attacked our secret room last time.


    But the current situation of Shayin Village is that it has come to the edge of the cliff.


    Either we do something to change it so we stop going down the cliff and we fall off the cliff.


    Or just walk straight down, and everyone will be smashed to pieces together!


    We don''t have a choice, and we don''t have much room for choice. I know that the people in the Akatsuki Organization are untrustworthy, but they have strength.


    Their strength can help us deal with Konoha, and they themselves have a lot of hatred with Konoha.


    Not to mention anything else, Orochimaru alone is probably very bad with Konoha, after all, he was once one of the three ninjas, but now he is just a rebellious ninja. "


    Luo Sha''s words were not heavy, and he also expressed his own point of view, and his voice sounded calm.


    But under such calm, it is a kind of deep helplessness and sigh. Now Shayin Village has really reached the stage of extreme difficulties.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, from the third Ninja World War to now, the life of Sha Yin Village has not been easy.


    Internal conflicts are constantly piling up, what they can do is not resolve the conflicts, and they cannot resolve the people who caused the conflicts.


    The conflict is caused by two parties or even multiple parties. It may not be easy for Hidden Sand Village to resolve any party, because these are all ninjas.


    And to be honest, they themselves are the ones who created the conflict, so is it possible that they want me to kill myself?


    Luo Sha''s plan is essentially a way to transfer conflicts, just like when they declared war on Konoha during the Third World War.


    It''s just that the current Konoha is not the same Konoha as before, and neither Ebizo nor Chiyo can say a word.


    That is, what they did was likely to have the effect of accelerating, accelerating them to jump off the cliff in Shaying Village!


    But what can we do? Can there really be any change?


    No, unless Hidden Sand Village can defeat Konoha, and this is their only chance....


    .....


    Inside the Land of Rain, in a dark cave, several afterimages appeared on the ten fingers that looked like stone statues of demon gods.


    "Head, it''s actually an all-hands meeting. This kind of situation is rare. Does it mean that there is a big task?"


    A slightly frivolous voice sounded, and in the afterimage of Mohu, his shark-like eyes could be vaguely seen.


    "It''s not me who is looking for you, but Orochimaru."


    The afterimage of Payne glanced at him, then he shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "But I support his ideas and plans, but I also want to see your thoughts on this matter, so I brought you all here."


    "Oh, Orochimaru?"


    A guy who looked a little short couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and this guy was obviously Beiliuhu.


    "Of course you have to listen carefully to Orochimaru''s thoughts and plans. After all, Orochimaru was one of the Sannin."


    "That''s really flattering me. I just have some immature ideas."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, he was not in his laboratory at this time, even if he knew about projection, he would only project a phantom.


    But he didn''t want any surprises, so he himself chose a valley to have a conversation with them.


    "I think everyone remembers what our mission is, and that is to capture the Nine Tailed Beasts and bring the whole world under our control to achieve peace."


    "Cut, peace...."


    Orochimaru''s words immediately made some of them shake their heads. Obviously, this person is a scorpion, and he never felt that what he did with these guys was for peace.


    But he is willing to stay, because here he can study the art he wants!


    "I don''t know if there will be peace, but that''s what they say anyway."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and after casually responding to Scorpion, he continued to speak.


    "But whatever it is, our purpose here is very clear, and that is to achieve our own goals.


    I don''t think you should deny that peace is something that we ninjas cannot seek, and what we are doing now is just trying.


    Try the method that our leader said to see if it can be realized, and at the same time follow this organization to complete our own affairs.


    Everyone, do you think so? "


    Orochimaru''s words were very explicit, but no one denied his words, not even Nagato.


    Nagato is too aware of what these people who are willing to join Akatsuki''s organization are thinking, but as long as they are willing to cooperate with him, it''s no big deal.


    When their goals are achieved and they show a peaceful world before their eyes, they will naturally feel all of this.


    "Go on, what do you want us to do this time?"


    The phantom of Guijiao glanced at Orochimaru, then at Nagato, and then he spoke.


    "Quite simply, it''s about what we can and should do now."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, and he said with a smile.


    "Since our target is the tailed beast, the nine-tailed one is also the most troublesome and difficult to deal with.


    So, why don''t we try to catch Nine Tails? "


    Following his words, most people looked at Orochimaru in the other direction.


    Catch Nine Tails?


    All the members of the Akatsuki organization, except for Nagato and Shennong, who had never met Habara, all changed their expressions slightly at this moment.


    Is this Orochimaru crazy or something, doesn''t he know what kind of monsters are inside Konoha?


    Not to mention the five generations of Hokage Jiraiya, and the Tsunade of the medical department, these and Orochimaru are members of Sannin.


    I didn''t say anything about Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, and Kakutsu who defected to Konoha, such powerful guys.


    "Green Gourd Sword Fairy"


    They really have no way to deal with that Uchiha Habara alone!


    The collision between them and Uchiha Habara three years ago is still in their hearts.


    That guy stared at Onogi''s dust escape and opened up the hopeless Xu Zuo Nenghu. How could they forget the power to destroy the world?


    This guy''s plan is not to let them attend work, but let them have a collective funeral!


    "Are you crazy?"


    Uchiha Itachi spoke gloomily at this moment, and his phantom stared at Orochimaru and asked word by word.


    "Trouble Konoha, do you think we can come back alive?


    You can go by yourself if you miss, but don''t drag us along. "


    "Oh, you are so afraid of Uchiha Habara, I really didn''t expect that."


    Orochimaru let out bursts of gloomy laughter, he didn''t care at all, even if it was a phantom, he could see Uchiha Itachi''s ugly eyes, he continued to speak.


    "Since I feel that I can act, it must be that I have investigated clearly.


    I don¡¯t know if you have paid attention to the situation of Hidden Sand Village. That village is very bad now. Yanyin has lost the country of grass, and now he can only compete with Hidden Sand Village.


    And how could Hidden Sand Village be the opponent of Hidden Rock Village? Their interests in the Wind Country were constantly being plundered and compressed.


    Moreover, the secret storehouse of Hidden Sand Village was raided before, causing them to lose a large amount of documents, which was another major blow to them.


    Luo Sha is almost unable to hold on now. If there are no substantive actions, then he may not be able to hold on this year and will collapse.


    The same is true for Shayin Village. If there is no way to transfer conflicts and no way to obtain benefits, they will also suffer. "


    Orochimaru''s words made everyone present fall into silence. Although some of them are not good at analyzing these things, they can also guess some problems.


    That is, Sand Hidden Village must find a way to solve the problem, or even plunder the wealth.


    Only in this way can Yinsha Village find a way to save its own life!


    "Sha Hidden Village, it seems that Luo Sha is going to gamble again, isn''t it?"


    Xie knew about Shayin Village, and after Dashewan said that, he basically understood the general idea.


    "Is Luo Sha going to attack Konoha again by diverting conflicts like in the Third World War?


    It''s just that I don''t understand, Konoha is so strong, what confidence does he have to do such a thing, even if it is with us. "


    "The answer is simple, the joint Chunin exam."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, his words made everyone understand what it meant, and Orochimaru continued to speak now.


    "I said that I have fully prepared for this matter, and I have already collected information about Muye Village.


    The location of the joint Chunin exam this time is in Konoha, and such an exam is the most suitable for mixing.


    You said, if Luo Sha led his most elite subordinates, and even brought their Jinzhuriki into Konoha to take the exam.


    At the same time, he dispersed his troops and came in together pretending to be people watching the game. Then at a critical moment they launched a surprise attack. In such a situation, Konoha must have panicked.


    And he is also very smart, he knows that if Konoha reacts, Sand Hidden Village will undoubtedly lose, because other ninja villages may not be able to do it.


    So he needs us, needs us to give other people who hate Konoha enough confidence.


    Even if they don''t dare to do it, at least let them not embarrass Sayin and us. It would be great if they could do it. "


    Orochimaru''s words caused everyone present to fall into silence, and their eyes began to flash involuntarily.


    Konoha, Uchiha Habara, this has caused them countless troubles, this is really an extremely painful memory for those proud people like them.


    Now it seems that they really have a chance, a chance to do something, how could they not be tempted?


    "In addition, I also found out that the current Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is named Uzumaki Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage.


    His mentor is Kakashi. If there is no accident, this kid will take the exam. I think this will be our chance. "


    Orochimaru finally summed up the matter a little bit. He knew that he had succeeded more than half, and these guys were all moved.


    "A good plan indeed, but I have some questions."


    At this moment, Scorpion spoke again.


    "If it fails, you know what I mean, Uchiha Habara is too strong, and Konoha has so many families.


    If it fails, then what should we do, or in other words, what is our purpose and intention from the beginning. "


    Orochimaru chuckled twice, but before he could speak, Payne had already answered for Orochimaru.


    "About this matter, Orochimaru has already told me in advance that Konoha Village is different from other villages in that it is the largest ninja village in the entire ninja world, and also the strongest ninja village.


    So we have only one mission from the beginning, to capture Nine Tails.


    As for assisting Hidden Sand Village, that''s just "incidentally" for us, and we will adjust in time if the situation changes.


    And everyone, I will also dispatch this operation, and at the same time, Orochimaru and I promise that he will summon enough powerful people to assist in the battle.


    I think you all still have the impression that Orochimaru summoned an extremely powerful person three years ago, and destroyed an entire mountain range when fighting Uchiha Habara. "


    Both Scorpion and Onijiao still remember this incident, which is why they hated Orochimaru but didn''t do anything about it.


    After all, such a person is very scary, at least UU Reading can compete with Uchiha Habara like this.


    This also shows that as long as you give Orochimaru time to prepare, he will definitely give you a huge surprise!


    After getting such an answer, everyone present was basically satisfied.


    This is a rare opportunity, an opportunity that can be tried in front of their eyes, if they don''t grasp it, then it will not work.


    "Since this is the case, we have a lot of preparations to do."


    After a long time, Xie murmured to himself, and then he looked at everyone and said.


    "Especially the retreat route, which must be dealt with early.


    It''s not that I''m too pessimistic, but that when we encounter such a place, whether we win or lose, we must make all preparations in advance. "


    ¡­


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 262： feast

    The summer breeze is slightly drunk, and the cicadas cling to the treetops and make noise tirelessly, adding a bit of heat to the already scorching weather.


    In a few days, it will enter July, and it will be the hottest year of the year. The prosperity of Muye Village is still there, and there is no change from previous years.


    But how much planning and changes Konoha has made behind the scenes, only they know.


    "It''s about to start."


    Sitting in the security department, Habara couldn''t help but sigh slightly as he looked at the document in his hand.


    Strictly speaking, he is still somewhat nervous now.


    After all, according to Konoha''s current strength and ability, the Chunin exam in the original book is unlikely to happen no matter how you look at it.


    But he has single-handedly dominated all of this. Although the intention is good, the ghost knows what kind of situation this matter will develop to.


    Fortunately, he also received enough support, and various departments and units are in the midst of intensive drills.


    Habara and the others have determined various routes and various preventive measures, but it still depends on people to realize all these.


    If there is no one to carry out all this, no matter how ingenious their arrangements are, it will still collapse when the time comes, there is no doubt about it.


    But fortunately, the bulk of this operation is actually in the security department, especially the security governor and security governor, these two departments are the most responsible.


    Although everything Habara did was cheating his own senses, but even if he cheated himself, the power to change everything was in his own hands, so he was not unacceptable.


    It''s just that he heard that in the past few months, all departments of the Ministry of Security have been miserable, and the amount of training for both the security governor and the security governor has far exceeded that of the past.


    The security guards in various places and streets are constantly practicing how to quickly evacuate the people. They have training manuals for this kind of thing, but they have basically never done it.


    Now they are suddenly asked to start practicing, which naturally makes them miserable.


    Fortunately, no one complained about these things, after all, the Ministry of Security gave them too much.


    On the day when the high-intensity drill was announced, Uchiha Fugaku directly announced that the team with the best drill would get huge bonus points in the year-end assessment.


    And during the rehearsal time, everyone''s salary can be increased, and there is a guarantee that a new ninjutsu can be issued and learned through the security department.


    Of course, this is just a guarantee. Individuals and teams who perform well can get more, and they can even have special people to assist them in their practice in the future.


    In fact, there are not many things that ninjas can pursue, and money is definitely one, because money can supplement their various materials and make their families live better.


    And ninjutsu is also one. Improving your strength is always a ninja''s constant pursuit, especially for the reformed Konoha. The stronger your strength, the better your treatment will be.


    Under such stimulation, all the people guarding the governor were excited, no matter what level of ninja they were, they were all full of energy.


    Even if they are exhausted and miserable, they never complain.


    They also know very well that it may be difficult to find a good job like the security department in Konoha, or even in the ninja world.


    The Governor of Security is so energetic, and Governor Anbe is no exception.


    And because of the special nature of the security governor, and they have to act together with Anbu, they completely use the team confrontation mode to practice.


    During each confrontation drill, they will be divided into two parts, one is responsible for defense and the other is responsible for offense.


    And their team formation is also randomly disrupted, so that people from both sides are mixed together to form a combination according to the battle situation, and then fight against the other side.


    The intensity of this kind of confrontation is really high, and it is completely based on actual combat¡ªin order to avoid casualties, Shisui also specially asked Tsunade to send a lot of medical ninjas over.


    After all, it is really easy to have accidents in actual combat confrontation drills. These Anbu governors and Anbu people are all important combat forces, and he doesn''t want any problems.


    Moreover, the benefits Shisui gave them were also very high. These people who retired from Anbu actually went to be normal ninjas, and their income was not low.


    And there are actually various family ninjas in Anbu besides orphans, so Shisui prescribes the right medicine.


    He will give these people the honor they desire, the honor that the family behind them will never refuse, and they personally like it very much.


    In addition, Zhishui will also take special care of the lives of those members who were born as orphans.


    Whether they are married or not, housing will be allocated to them. If they are married and have children, Zhishui will give them more care.


    All in all, the strengths of these two aspects are being exercised without complaint, and everything seems to be very good so far.


    It''s just that what the effect will be depends on the final performance.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice sounded behind Yubara, and Habara didn''t even need to look back to know who it was.


    "Yeah, a little nervous, I think your uncle told you too."


    Yu Yuan nodded slightly, then raised his head to look at Yan Ye, who showed a slight smile.


    "No matter who does this kind of thing, everyone will be a little nervous, and sometimes I wonder if I am doing it right.


    But considering the future, the ninja world, and even our Konoha situation, I think I did the right thing.


    It can only be said that people will constantly worry about gains and losses, especially before they get specific results. "


    "I can''t comment on whether your ideas and actions are right or wrong, but I know that everyone supports it and that means trusting you."


    Yan Ye put down the document in his hand, then walked behind Yu Yuan, and skillfully raised his hand to help Yu Yuan rub his temples.


    "Trust you can do it all, it''s absolutely okay to trust your judgment, so you have to show your confidence no matter what.


    In a certain sense, especially when some battles are involved, you are a symbol of everyone''s spirit, if you feel embarrassed and afraid.


    Then one can imagine what will happen to others. "


    Yu Yuan closed his eyes and enjoyed all this, and Yan Ye had helped him in this way for the past three years, and the tacit understanding between them was getting stronger and stronger.


    "I see, don''t worry, I''m afraid only you can see me like this."


    Habara chuckled lightly, then shook his head with a sigh.


    "It''s a pity. I thought things wouldn''t change so quickly. I planned to visit your house."


    "I heard from my uncle that you might come, but there has been no movement for so long."


    Yan Ye seemed to know about this too, but she seemed a little curious.


    "Speaking of what you came to my house for, it was you who came directly to visit, and Uncle Lu Jiu said so formally."


    "Because the person I''m visiting is not him, but your father."


    Yu Yuan raised his head and laughed teasingly, and Ye Yuan''s hand froze immediately, Yu Yuan reached out and grabbed her hand directly, feeling the temperature in his hand, he asked with a smile.


    "Then, smart as you are, what do you think is the purpose of my official visit to your home, especially your father?"


    ¡­


    Outside Muye Village, there is a condescending highland, where you can have a panoramic view of most of Muye''s scenery.


    Two figures stood on a high place, looking down at Muye Village and the ninjas who kept coming in and out at the entrance of the village.


    Places like this are usually guarded by Konoha''s stronghold, but at this time, several Konoha''s elite chunin fell into a deep sleep, without exception.


    Nirvana Abode, an illusion that can silently put people into a deep sleep.


    "Master Orochimaru, the plan has been fully arranged, but the situation in Konoha is not so good."


    Pharmacist pushed his glasses and stared at Konoha''s entrance.


    "Master Habara has also made a lot of arrangements, and the guard governor under him is constantly practicing evacuation and retreat.


    But the security governor is missing, I am afraid that he is also making some special arrangements, Sand Hidden Village and Master Orochimaru really do it, I am afraid..."


    To be honest, Dodo has always suspected that Habara brought Orochimaru not only to attack Sand Hidden Village, but also to attack Orochimaru and the others.


    The current Konoha Village is really dangerous. Not only does it have such a terrifying existence as Uchiha Habara, but the Fifth Hokage is also a person like Jiraiya who is as famous as Orochimaru.


    In addition, Tsunade''s return, the Uchiha clan has been integrated and promoted, and Hinata has resolved the contradiction between the clan and the division, and it can be said that there are many masters.


    In addition, Ikakacho, Inuzuka, Yume and other Konoha masters are all there, and the lineup is simply terrifying. No matter how you look at it, it would be too long to fight against the current Konoha.


    He really didn''t understand why Orochimaru agreed, let alone whether Sha Yin Village was crazy, and really dared to do such a thing.


    Hearing Dou''s words, Orochimaru chuckled twice.


    "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t think I would win at first, although I made all the preparations, but as you said, Konoha has never been easy to deal with.


    But I can tell you that how you handle it is your own business.


    Akatsuki''s purpose is not to cooperate with Sand Yin''s actions, but to capture Kyuubi during this Chunin exam.


    Of course, if Konoha doesn''t perform well, the Akatsuki organization may also cooperate with Sand Yin. I think you understand what we mean. "


    Break the news to yourself and let yourself handle it yourself?


    A surprised light flashed in Yaoshidou''s eyes, he nodded and understood the meaning of Orochimaru.


    "I understand, Oshemaru-sama, I will take care of this matter.


    But there is still a small problem, that is, will the Fourth Kazekage really do it when the time comes? "


    "Four generations of Kazekage?"


    Orochimaru''s snake-like eyes widened, he licked his tongue and showed a sneer.


    "He, of course he will do it. As for what state he will be in when he does it, I won''t guarantee it."


    Orochimaru''s words were very simple, but such a sentence made Yaoshi''s eyes dim because he knew that the Fourth Kazekage was probably in trouble.


    If you want this guy to completely follow the plan, then the best way is to control this guy.


    And how to control, how to make him not talk nonsense, how to make him follow the script, after thinking about it, it seems that the only way is to let him die, and then find someone to replace him!


    Although Dou has been in Konoha, it is not that he has not received information from Orochimaru, and he also knows what the master he is following is best at now.


    He didn''t doubt at all that this lord could do it, and he didn''t doubt at all that doing so would reveal his truth, but there was also a very serious and critical problem.


    That is, this Kazekage must die. Only when he dies can he play his due role better, and only after he dies can he be revived to perform tasks with that technique.


    As for the difficulty of hunting Fengying, for others, it may be more difficult than ascending to the sky.


    But for a terrifying existence like Orochimaru, I''m afraid it''s not a big deal!


    "I''m leaving first, there are still some things to deal with."


    "Then, I would like to present Oshemaru-sama to you."


    After chatting with Pharmacist Dou for a few more words, Dashewan turned and left, and Dou also left with a chuckle.


    After dispelling the illusion before leaving, Konoha''s Chunin Yoyo woke up without any memory of the scene just now.


    ¡­


    It''s been a while since Naruto and the others returned to the village, and Kakashi truthfully reported the mission of "No More Killing", and Jiraiya adjusted the mission level to A according to the trend.


    This makes Naruto and the others very happy. After all, their first task is A, which is something to show off no matter how you look at it.


    But it is a pity that their next tasks are basically simple tasks, which makes them very dissatisfied.


    Kakashi is also very helpless about this, as Konoha''s Jonin, he can learn a lot of secrets, and he also knows what Konoha''s current preparation focus is.


    According to the above statement, it is - ''According to reliable information, there may be a huge change in the Chunin exam, and all ninjas must be on standby''.


    The term "huge change" cannot be said casually, especially since Kakashi knows that there is such a powerful ninja organization as Ninja Akatsuki, he dare not be careless.


    It''s just a pity that this is the only information they can get, and they can''t know more about other things.


    But it was enough for them, so during this period of time, all the jonin returned to the village one after another.


    And the Jonin who stayed in the village would never go out at will, the purpose is to deal with the next crisis.


    And as the Chunin exam time drew closer, Kakashi also made a decision.


    "You should have heard about the Chunin Exam, do you intend to take it?"


    Kakashi asked directly in front of the three of them, and the answer he got was not surprising at all, that is, the three of them had to choose to participate.


    And after confirming to take the Chunin Exam, these three little guys were obviously a lot more honest, at least they didn''t give Kakashi such a headache.


    What they have to do now is to keep preparing, waiting for the day to come!


    ¡­


    As time goes by, the Chunin exam is getting closer and closer, and Muye Village has become lively without knowing it.


    It seems that suddenly there are more outsiders in the village, but compared to the huge population base of Konoha as a whole, the number of these visitors is almost negligible.


    Today, a group of special people came from the entrance of Muye Village. The head of the group was wrapped in white cloth and his clothes were dark.


    It is slightly different from Konoha''s ninjas. There are many people painted on the face, which seems to prevent the skin from getting sunburned.


    There were more than thirty people, standing at the entrance of Konoha''s village, quietly waiting for the ninja at the entrance of the village to review.


    "Hmph, this Konoha Village has a lot of pretensions. Teacher Ma Ji brought us here in person, so it took so long for the review. Obviously, he can''t trust us."


    A young man in black in the crowd whispered, his face was painted with heavy oil paint, and he was carrying something wrapped in white cloth on his back, looking very mysterious.


    "Kan Jiulang, don''t say a few words. If outsiders come to our Shayin Village, the censorship will be stricter. There is nothing to complain about."


    Beside him, a girl with yellow hair in white clothes said in a low voice, behind her was a large folding fan, and on the shoulders of her white clothes was a netted black gauze, which seemed to have a distinctive personality.


    "Humph!"


    Kankuro''s boy snorted coldly, but didn''t say much.


    Obviously this is true. Ever since the mysterious person in the village attacked the secret storehouse, the entire Hidden Sand Village has been in an extremely tense state.


    Anyone who enters the Hidden Sand Village must go through the strictest review, and Anbu''s actions must have multiple teams already active.


    After all, Anbu became a huge breakthrough that time, and the loss caused by that time was unimaginable!


    "Shut up all of them."


    While they were talking, the indifferent red-haired boy standing in front of them suddenly spoke, and the cold breath made people shudder.


    The boy has no eyebrows, and there are obvious black bands around his eyes. It looks like he hasn''t slept well for a long time.


    On his back was a huge gourd, filled with chakra-processed yellow sand, and on the forehead of his left eye, a blood-red love letter marked his identity.


    This guy is the son of the Fourth Kazekage, and also the Ichijuriki of Sand Hidden Village, Gaara!


    "Feel sorry....."


    A word from Gaara immediately made Kankuro and Temari quiet down, they were really afraid of their younger brother.


    Muye Village''s work efficiency is still very high, and it didn''t take long before it was their turn.


    Perhaps because of the alliance between Sand Hidden Village and Konoha Village after the Third Ninja World War, Konoha did not check them too harshly.


    About half an hour later, all the sand hidden ninjas entered Konoha, and when they entered, their vision suddenly widened.


    What appeared in front of their eyes was a scene completely different from that of Hidden Sand Village.


    In Muye Village, there are green and lush trees everywhere, and the breeze blowing on the treetops brings a little bit of coolness, and also brings an unprecedented vitality.


    Such a scene full of vitality made all the sand hermits look forward to it.


    In particular, they can still smell the fragrance of flowers coming from everywhere, all of which are difficult for them to experience in the hidden sand village.


    But these things can be seen everywhere in Muye Village, as if everything is so commonplace.


    This kind of normality filled the hearts of all the people in Hidden Sand Village with jealousy almost instantly. They really didn''t understand why there was such a big gap between Hidden Sand Village and Konoha.


    Why is it so difficult for them to experience everything that Konoha can enjoy casually in Sand Hidden Village?


    "Maybe that''s why we''re doing something like this this time around.


    Why they can enjoy all this, why we can only be shrouded in yellow sand in the desert, this is completely unfair! "


    All the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village murmured silently in their hearts, and at this moment they also completely strengthened their inner thoughts.


    They are the elite of Hidden Sand Village, and they are naturally sent here to participate in and perform an extremely secret mission.


    Originally, they were somewhat confused and hesitant in their hearts, but Konoha''s performance in the war three years ago was really terrifying.


    But now they understand that if they don''t do something then they will always be stuck in the worst part of the ninja world.


    And Konoha is always on top, because they have mastered the most important thing, because they have almost everything!


    Since Hidden Sand Village doesn''t have all of these things, they should seize them, and use their own hands to seize them!


    "Welcome to Konoha."


    At this moment, a voice sounded beside them.


    Maki, Gaara and the others turned their heads, and saw a silver-haired ninja wearing Konoha Volkswagen''s ninja uniform and a mask walking over not far away.


    "It turns out that it''s His Excellency Hatake Kakashi, who has known his name for a long time." Maki said with a smile, his eyes slightly blank.


    Kakashi shrugged, and he spoke casually.


    "Sand Hidden''s special advisor, Mr. Mackey, is also very impressive to me, but now is not the time to chat.


    According to Hokage-sama''s order, I''m here to welcome you, please come with me, the accommodation has been arranged. "


    "Then there are more Kakashi-dono and Fifth Hokage-sama."


    Maki nodded, he looked more respectful, and then the group of them followed Kakashi and left here.


    "Yes, Mr. Mackey."


    While walking, Kakashi glanced at the staffing of Hidden Sand Village, and then he said with a smile.


    "Because this Chunin exam is held jointly by many villages, it is not surprising that Yun Yin and Yan Yin will also come.


    Hokage-sama is busy arranging accommodation for people from other villages, so he should be free to meet Mr. Mackey in the afternoon. "


    Maki nodded immediately, and said in a loud voice: "Of course, the time of Master Hokage shall prevail."


    Kakashi didn''t say any more, but turned to ask: "By the way, I heard that Kazekage-sama will come to watch the Chunin exam in person this time?"


    Maji smiled, and quickly gave an affirmative answer: "Well, Kazekage-sama attaches great importance to this Chunin exam.


    But after all, he is busy with business, so he probably won''t be there for the first few episodes, and will only be there to watch the last episode, and at the same time discuss some other matters with Master Hokage. "


    Kakashi didn''t say much when he heard the news, some things were just like that to him.


    Whether Luo Sha comes or not will not have much impact on Konoha, or even during World War Three, Konoha did not pay too much attention to Sa Yin.


    Not to mention Luo Sha, even if he came, so what?


    ¡­


    "Are you sure, Luo Sha is really going to Konoha?"


    In Sand Hidden Village, Onoki looked at the document in his hand and asked curiously, but when he was asking now, his eyes couldn''t help but shone with a strange light.


    He doesn''t think that Luo Sha''s purpose of going to Konoha is so pure. After all, there is really no need to pass this type of Chunin exam as a shadow.


    The arrival of Ying can boost morale, but so what if such morale is improved, there is really no point in making a fuss over a molehill.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to say that Luo Sha did this for the sake of the relationship between Shayin Village and Konoha. After all, Shayin and Konoha are considered allies, so it''s understandable that he really wants to choose this way.


    But the key problem is that he also met with Orochimaru!


    Orochimaru represented the Akatsuki organization to find him and asked him if he had any thoughts on taking action against Konoha.


    At that time, he refused, because Konoha was too strong and he was really not interested in finding trouble with Konoha.


    Just one Uchiha Habara is enough to be unbearable, this time it is still in Konoha''s base camp, isn''t it terrible.


    It''s just that he was really moved in his heart, because this time he was in Konoha''s base camp, and this time he still had mental calculations and unintentional calculations, and the people from the Akatsuki organization would also act!


    "So what if it''s just a heartbeat, people face the reality, especially now that Yanyin Village needs to cultivate and expand its own talent pool, otherwise..."


    Onoki sighed slightly, he really had too many things to consider, and Yanyin Village was not Sandy Yin Village, they hadn''t come to an end yet.


    It is not unusual for them to have any extreme ideas in the hidden sand village at the end of the road, at least Ohnoki does not think it is unusual.


    After all, he was also one of the members who pushed Yinsha Village into the abyss, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. If he didn''t push Yinsha Village, he would fall down.


    He doesn''t have any benevolence of women, it is better to die in Shayin Village than to die by himself!


    The probability of success of this operation in Hidden Sand Village is very low, and it is impossible to let Konoha''s ninjas catch them without a fight because of the problem of Konoha civilians.


    But you are just a little ninja, can you really control a land as large as the Land of Fire?


    Once Uchiha Habara really doesn''t care, not only will you wipe out all your ninjas, but it is very likely to rush to your house and blow you all away!


    "However, if you look at it this way, this may really be a feast."


    Onoki touched his chin, suddenly he became a little interested in this matter, he tapped on the table lightly and then spoke.


    "Tell Konoha, this time I will also be there to watch the battle."


    "Master Tukage, this..."


    "Just do what I say, don''t ask too many questions."


    "Yes, Lord Dokage."


    Following Onoki''s orders, the young ninja beside him quickly retreated, leaving Onoki to stay where he was.


    No one knows what he is thinking, but no one will violate his approach, and only he himself knows what his purpose is at this moment.


    ¡­


    "Will Luo Sha go?"


    Coincidentally, in Yunyin Village, Kirabi, who has inherited the fourth generation of Raikage Ai and became the fifth generation of Raikage, couldn''t help but fell into deep thought as he looked at the documents in his hand.


    Becoming the Fifth Raikage was actually not what he wanted, but under the circumstances at the time, he had no good ways or choices.


    And he who became Lei Ying finally realized the pressure and troubles of his brother at that time, and he grew up very fast, and he was still a qualified shadow in just three years.


    However, I don''t know if it is because Renzhuli became the queen of the movie, there will be a huge change, and his original detached personality has also subsided, and he looks so majestic and serious.


    He is working hard and studying hard every day, and now he really has some shadows of the future Naruto in the original book.


    Putting down the documents in his hands a little tiredly, Qirabbi thought seriously for a moment, and finally spoke.


    "Sam Yin, inform Konoha that we will also go to observe the Chunin exam this time."


    "Master Raikage, are you sure?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure, this is a rare feast, if I don''t go to see it, I''m afraid I will regret it..."


    ¡­


    While the ninja world is secretly turbulent, Muye Village is calmly preparing for everything.


    Perhaps it was for the purpose of investigating intelligence, or perhaps it was because the prosperity of Konoha really attracted people from Sand Hidden Village, and almost none of them wanted to stay in their residences.


    This was the case with Kankuro and Temari, who wandered around the village.


    boom!


    Just when they were feeling the prosperity of Konoha, a small figure bumped into Kankuro''s body.


    "Little devil, do you want to court death!"


    Kankuro said with a bad look, he is really not in a good mood now, everything about Konoha makes him feel unhappy and jealous.


    And the little ghost raised his head in doubt, there is no doubt that he is Konohamaru of the Sarutobi clan.


    "Who are you? Your forehead guards don''t seem to be Konoha''s ninjas."


    Konoha Maru was also taken aback, but he still forced himself to speak calmly.


    "You are ninjas from Outer Village. I''m afraid you are here to take the Chunin Exam. Are you really going to attack us in Konoha?"


    Although Konoha Maru is no longer Konoha''s princeling, and the Sarutobi clan is not the previous Sarutobi clan, he doesn''t know Naruto now.


    But he is still very smart, and his learning ability is also very strong. After all, Asma has put a lot of expectations in him, so that he has learned a lot at a young age.


    That''s why he can keep calm now, otherwise he might have panicked by now.


    But his words immediately made Kankuro''s eyes more dangerous. As Kazekage''s son, he was threatened by someone, and he was also an unknown Konoha kid.


    This is definitely not something he can tolerate, but he is also very embarrassed now, because Konoha Maru''s words really choked him.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?"


    But just when he was in danger, a voice came, followed by a figure slowly walking from a distance.


    Konoha Maru''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and he shouted: "This big brother, it''s them, it''s them who want to teach me a lesson.


    I think they look very unfamiliar, they should be people from other villages, and they are probably spies from other villages. Hurry up and notify the security department to come and catch them! "


    "spy?"


    When Naruto heard Konoha Maru''s words, he couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, then he snorted coldly and walked directly in front of them, UU Reading blocked Konoha Maru behind him, facing Kankuro and Temari.


    "What about the people from Hidden Sand Village, I guess you are here to take the Chunin Exam?


    During the exam, I advise you not to be too fussy, this is Konoha after all, it would not be good if there is some misunderstanding. "


    "Misunderstand?"


    Kankuro gave a strange sound, and he was even more upset when he looked at the guy in front of him.


    "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. The brat hit me just now. He has to pay some price."


    "you sure?"


    His brows were gradually furrowed, and Naruto''s eyes began to look bad.


    Is there something wrong with this guy? Although Naruto doesn''t want to cause trouble, it doesn''t mean he is afraid of trouble...


    ¡­


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 263： converge

    Naruto really doesn''t want to cause trouble. Although he lost his parents just like the original work, his life is much better than before under Habara''s series of teasing operations.


    Therefore, he has also received a good education. Now it is the Chunin exam period, if he beats up people from other villages for no reason, then this is discrediting Konoha.


    How could he do such a stupid thing casually, he didn''t want to disappoint and embarrass Mr. Habara and Mr. Jiraiya.


    But just because he doesn''t want to cause trouble doesn''t mean he''s afraid of trouble, especially when this guy in front of him bullies Konoha''s people at will, which he can''t bear.


    Naruto seriously began to observe the situation of the guy in front of him. This guy was not very old and looked similar to himself.


    That means that this guy may have come to take the Chunin Exam, but he has also heard from himself that no one who can take this exam will be an ordinary person.


    So Naruto felt that it was better for him to be careful, and he also hoped that this matter could be resolved in a more harmonious way.


    "Boy, come here."


    Thinking of this, Naruto put his hand on Konoha Maru''s shoulder, and he said.


    "You hit him, it was your fault, you should apologize."


    "But...."


    Konohamaru felt a little depressed after hearing Naruto''s words, he wanted to say something, but finally he sighed.


    "I know, big brother, I''m sorry, I accidentally bumped into you."


    "Very well, apologizing for doing something wrong, that''s what we should do."


    Naruto patted Konohamaru''s shoulder with a smile, and then he stared at Kankuro in front of him, his expression still a little dangerous.


    "Since he has apologized, what should you do? I advise you not to go too far."


    "Kankuro, it''s almost over."


    Temari seemed to have noticed Naruto''s displeasure, and she tried to persuade Kankuro, but unfortunately, Kankuro''s heart has already been filled with jealousy.


    And he also has other thoughts in his mind, he thinks Naruto is similar to him, and he is very likely to be a member of this exam.


    It would be great if we could get some information in advance.


    So Kankuro gave Temari a look, and then he spoke directly in a low voice.


    "Boy, you think some things can be solved by really apologizing, so why do you need ninjas like this?"


    "It''s a trivial matter. In Konoha, we don''t even need to issue missions for this kind of thing, even if we go to the security department."


    Konohamaru couldn''t help saying angrily when he heard Kankuro''s words, but he was stopped by Naruto.


    Naruto smiled and nodded to Kankuro, and then his eyes became more dangerous.


    "I don''t know the logic of your Hidden Sand Village, but if you insist on such trivial matters, then I can understand that you are provoking Konoha.


    It was originally just a small conflict. If you want to make it like this, then I have no choice. It is absolutely unacceptable to provoke Konoha. Take it! "


    Since we can''t agree, let''s not talk about it. Naruto has done his best, and he reminded Kankuro a little bit, and then he punched Kankuro hard.


    Naruto''s speed was very fast, and Kankuro also responded immediately. After all, Kankuro is also an excellent ninja.


    But the problem is that he underestimated Naruto too much, and he is still a puppet master, not a ninja who is good at physical combat!


    If it was someone else, he might be able to deal with it, but the problem is that he is facing Naruto, or an enhanced version of Naruto.


    boom!


    A solid punch hit Kankuro''s face, and then his entire figure was blown away like a cannonball, hitting an ancient tree in the distance with a bang, and the leaves fell one after another.


    "Kankuro?"


    Temari turned around and exclaimed, he couldn''t believe that this blond brat killed Kankuro with one move.


    Soon Temari immediately took out the fan behind her, and the chakra in her body began to brew continuously.


    Such a tricky guy, she had to be careful.


    "Damn it!"


    Kankuro shook his head, and the scattered child''s shadow gradually merged, and there was a burning pain on the right side of his cheek, which was swollen without looking.


    He stood up with the help of the ancient tree, his eyes flashed with a dangerous light, and he wanted to go directly to grab the puppet behind him.


    "Do you still want to do it?" Naruto saw his reaction and tilted his head: "Then..."


    While speaking, Naruto moved again, and this time his speed became even faster!


    "Be careful!"


    Temari exclaimed, and she immediately blocked Naruto''s position in a flash, but she had to stop just as she started.


    A few kunai had already flown towards her position, and she would be shot if she just took a step forward!


    "Oops....."


    Temari cursed secretly and then turned his head to look, only to see a red-haired girl with eyes looking at him indifferently.


    She had seen that kind of cold and indifferent breath in Gaara many times, which made her heart shrink a bit.


    In particular, this girl looks about the same age as himself, and she actually has such an aura, which makes Temari feel even more horrified, who are Konoha?


    "Damn it, come on then!"


    Seeing Naruto coming towards him quickly, Kankuro released his puppet instantly.


    The crow with three eyes and four arms quickly launched an attack posture, and then shot a poisonous needle at Naruto!


    "Humph."


    When Naruto saw the three poisonous needles, he immediately jumped up and dodged away. He was no stranger to puppet masters, and there were many descriptions about them in the knowledge he had learned.


    And he is very clear that the first thing to do to deal with puppets is to deal with their puppets, because the power of the puppet master is basically on these puppets.


    As long as their puppets are abolished, these guys are basically no tricks.


    "And you''re already using puppets, so I should be more serious."


    Thinking in my heart, a chakra light ball appeared in Naruto''s hand instantly, and this light ball continuously rotated to form a terrifying power in an instant.


    The next moment, Naruto''s body accelerated, and he rushed directly in front of Kankuro, and the light ball in his hand smashed hard at Kankuro''s puppet.


    "Screw pill!"


    The moment Spiral Pill and the puppet crow came into contact, the hard puppet instantly shattered into pieces with a roar.


    However, Naruto''s Helix Maru remained powerful, and the spinning ball of light ruthlessly aimed at Kankuro.


    At this moment, Kankuro was really dumbfounded, and also panicked. He really never thought that his puppet would be directly destroyed by someone one day.


    To know his puppet, it was left behind by the super puppet genius Scorpion in Hidden Sand Village.


    And he doesn''t have time to think about these things now, because the most terrible thing is that his puppet is crippled, and then he will be unlucky!


    Looking at the chakra ball of light that was getting closer, Kankuro was almost desperate at this moment.


    "stop!"


    At this most critical moment, an indifferent voice sounded, and suddenly a dangerous chakra erupted not far away, and then the thick yellow sand directly blocked him.


    Naruto frowned, but he was relieved at the same time.


    He originally thought that the puppet should be very hard, and even if his spiral pill exploded the puppet, there would not be much power left.


    But the moment he defeated the puppet, he knew it was bad. He just wanted to teach this guy a lesson, but he didn''t intend to kill this guy.


    Now that someone has rescued this guy, Naruto is naturally happy in his heart, but no matter how happy he is, he can''t show it, after all, he is protecting Konoha''s face.


    The spiral pill and the yellow sand collided fiercely, and the yellow sand was immediately twisted to pieces.


    But Naruto didn''t care, he left the spot the moment the spiral pill''s power dissipated, and he raised his head to look up after he stood still.


    And Temari and Kankuro also looked up, almost instantly Kankuro looked like he had seen a ghost.


    He froze in place, not looking like he was alive after a catastrophe, he yelled with some difficulty.


    "I... Gaara."


    But Gaara didn''t pay attention to him anymore, instead he looked at Naruto, and he said in a serious tone: "Do you want to die?"


    Naruto almost didn''t roll his eyes when he heard this sentence, he suddenly felt that the people in Shayin Village were not very good at their brains.


    They are more crazy than each other, and they are more annoying than each other. These guys are really annoying.


    And for some reason, seeing this guy always gave Naruto the urge to beat him up.


    However, Naruto was keenly aware of some problems, that is, there seemed to be a monster in this guy''s body.


    Shaking his head lightly, Naruto sighed: "Have you thought about what consequences you might bring to Konoha when you speak like this?


    Moreover, haven''t you discovered that you have already been targeted by someone, and your current situation is not good? "


    Gaara couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when he heard Naruto''s words, and he turned his head in an instant, only to see a person with a pair of scarlet eyes standing behind him!


    Those scarlet eyes looked so strange, so captivating.


    In these scarlet eyes, three black hook jades are constantly spinning, and a wordless force is constantly spreading.


    Gaara''s complexion became a little ugly, he didn''t realize when this guy came to him at all.


    Although this guy really does something, I''m afraid there will be no problem with his own defense, but this speed really makes him feel threatened.


    "So, it''s better for you guys to keep a low profile."


    The sun shone on the guy behind Gaara, and that handsome face immediately caught Gaara''s eyes. It was obvious that this kid was Zuosuke!


    "If you want to take the exam, then take the exam well. If you want to make trouble, I don''t mind sending you to the security department."


    For Konoha''s people, the security department is definitely not a place they would like to enter.


    It''s not that the security department is bad, but now the security department treats everyone very well, and ordinary residents and ninjas can''t help but nod when they see the security department.


    It''s just that once they are caught, it''s basically their fault. After all, the security department will explain everything they committed.


    It''s really embarrassing to be arrested for committing a crime. I''m afraid no one would want such a bad thing to happen to him.


    Of course, this is for Konoha''s people, in their view, being caught in the security department is a matter of face.


    But for the people in the outer village, the security department is no less oppressive than Anbu!


    Not to mention anything else, just Uchiha Habara, the head of the security department, is the existence of Megatron Ninja World.


    And his brutal actions on the battlefield, the ghost knows what the security department looks like.


    In fact, Habara himself didn''t know that in many places, he was almost catching up with a certain famous general of the Three Kingdoms in his previous life.


    Basically, the child is disobedient, and the mother doesn''t tell any ghost stories, just saying his name can almost scare the bear child so that he doesn''t dare to make trouble.


    Gaara looked at Zuosuke quietly, then turned to look at Naruto, and that Xiang Rin who came from not far away.


    He finally suppressed the killing intent in his heart, and then jumped off the tree branch and walked towards the back without looking back.


    Seeing this, Temari and Kankuro immediately stood up and wanted to follow, but Naruto stopped Kankuro directly.


    "Did you forget something?"


    Naruto stared at Kankuro and said word by word, and he pointed to Konoha Maru behind him with one hand.


    "He apologized, what should you say, and your provocation just now, what should you say?"


    "you....."


    Kankuro''s face darkened, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous at all now, especially Gaara didn''t mean to stop at all, he knew he could only solve the problem by himself.


    Taking a deep breath, he showed a smile uglier than crying to Konoha Maru, then bowed and said.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine, and I''m sorry for my provocative behavior, I shouldn''t be so impulsive."


    "Look, this is not the end."


    Seeing this, Naruto immediately spread his hands with a smile, Zuosuke had already jumped down from the tree and stood beside him, and Xiang Rin had already walked over.


    "What''s the point of making a big fuss about such a small matter, by the way, I have another piece of advice for you.


    This is Konoha, this is not a place for you to be unscrupulous! "


    After saying this, Naruto, Zuosuke, and Karin also left here in the opposite direction, while Kankuro followed Temari and chased Gaara with an extremely ugly face.


    For a while, the lively place suddenly quieted down, leaving only Konohamaru standing there in admiration and looking at the backs of the three Narutos.


    "I said, what''s going on here?" Xianglin looked at Naruto with a distressed expression and asked, "Why did you get into a fight with someone without paying attention?"


    "It''s not my trouble, those guys are really arrogant." Naruto held back his mouth, and he was a little depressed when he encountered such a thing just to gather.


    "Those guys are not easy, especially the panda eyes, that guy''s chakra is very dangerous."


    Zuo Zhu suddenly spoke from the side, he seemed a little dignified.


    "And it looks like they are here to take the Chunin Exam, and they will inevitably meet in the future. We must pay attention to it."


    When Zuo Zhu said this, he suddenly glanced at Naruto, but he didn''t say a word.


    That''s when he discovered that the panda-eyed guy seemed very similar to Naruto, which made him feel a little bit of a crisis...


    ¡­


    "It seems that this time our task is a bit heavy."


    In Hokage''s office, Jiraiya handed over the documents in his hand to Habara, Nara Shikohisa and the others, and he said helplessly.


    "Onoki and that Kirabi are all coming, this time the situation is much more complicated than we imagined."


    "It''s really complicated."


    Habara couldn''t help touching his chin while looking at the report in his hand, but Nara Shikahisa thought more.


    After thinking for a moment, Nara Shikahisa said, "Minister Habara, I remember you said that Orochimaru chose to spread the net to contact other villages, right?"


    "Yes, it seems that we have thought of going together." Hahara looked at Nara Shika for a long time and couldn''t help laughing: "That''s why this matter is complicated."


    "What do you mean, can you explain it more clearly?" Jiraiya looked at Habara and Shikaku like this, he couldn''t help but said helplessly.


    "It''s actually very simple, that is, these guys are here to watch the fun at best, and they are here to confirm our Konoha''s ability at worst."


    Nara Shikahisa said seriously, his face also became serious.


    "And their arrival also means that our situation is more complicated. Maybe when Konoha behaves badly, they may choose to do something.


    After all, the relationship between Konoha and them is very bad, whether it is Ohnoki or Kirabi.


    But if we play well, then this will be an unimaginable opportunity for us. "


    "A great opportunity to increase our influence and let all the villages know how great we are."


    Habara accepted Nara Shikahisa''s words, and he spoke very seriously.


    "With such intensity, when we launched a retaliatory attack on Hidden Sand Village, no one dared to say anything about us.


    Even if we annexed the entire Kingdom of Wind, no one would dare to say anything, and even when we were cultivating and transforming the Kingdom of Wind, they would not dare to do anything.


    As long as we get through this difficult time calmly and let them realize our purpose.


    Then even if they know what we are going to do, they must also consider the price of fighting us.


    And if you show enough strength, once you meet an enlightened person, maybe we can save a fierce battle.


    Even if we have to fight them, our ninjas are already prepared, each of them is full of confidence and belief, and has accumulated experience.


    So, do we still need to be afraid of them? "


    Show your muscles and deter them with your own strength, so that they know their own thoughts and purposes, and let them make their own choices.


    Such a conspiracy is not considered brilliant, but such a conspiracy is definitely effective.


    After all, for a village or even a country, letting people know how awesome you are is much more beneficial than pretending that you don''t want to.


    Ninja Village and the country are not individuals. Individuals can hide a little to make themselves less conspicuous, but Ninja Village, especially Konoha, occupies a large amount of fertile resources.


    If you act weak, you will only die faster when you are surrounded by wolves!


    "It seems that this time there is indeed some trouble."


    Zilai was never stupid, he just listened to it and immediately understood everything, which made him rub his brows involuntarily.


    "It seems that we can only do better to do what we can do."


    "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama."


    Habara knew Jiraiya''s worries, he nodded slightly and said seriously.


    "This time we will go all out, neither I nor the security department will let everyone down.


    And this time, I will definitely go all out to deal with all these troubles! "


    ¡­


    "Here is your passport, please keep it.


    During Konoha, please abide by all Konoha laws and rules.


    If you have any needs, you can contact our Konoha ninja, thank you! "


    At the gate of Konoha Village, a Konoha ninja issued the pass and handed it to the two people in front of him.


    In front of him were two ninjas wearing bamboo hats, most of their faces were covered, and ninjas in black combat uniforms.


    "Thanks for your reminder."


    The shorter man got the pass, and he nodded in thanks, while the taller man behind him remained silent.


    After getting the pass, they headed towards Konoha without looking back, followed by the other two ninjas.


    "There are so many weirdos in other villages. The people in Longyin Village are really mysterious."


    Watching their backs entering the village, the Konoha ninja couldn''t help shaking his head, then he looked back and shouted loudly.


    "Next, which village is it?"


    The two ninjas wearing hats headed towards the interior of Konoha Village together, but at this moment the tall ninja teased and spoke.


    "Isn''t it very memorable, you haven''t been back to Konoha for so many years, but your Konoha is really prosperous."


    This guy''s voice is very thick and recognizable, if Habara is here, he can definitely recognize it immediately, this guy is a ghost!


    And the short ninja next to Guijiao couldn''t help raising his head and looking around when he heard the words.


    His face was revealed under the bamboo hat, this guy is Itachi Uchiha!


    At this time, Uchiha Itachi''s aura is very mysterious. He has grown tremendously in three years. After all, Hei Ze has been cultivating him for these three years.


    Although he didn''t know what the purpose of Hei Jue''s actions was, he knew that this guy had no good intentions.


    Especially the disappearance of the guy who claimed to be Uchiha Madara, which made Uchiha Itachi believe that there must be something done by the guy named Hei Ze.


    At this moment, he realized that this so-called Akatsuki organization was bigger than he imagined, and the things inside were more complicated.


    He decided that he must investigate carefully and find out what the problem is.


    In addition, the question that Hei Jue asked him three years ago has always been engraved in his heart.


    Why didn''t he want to get the power to fight back against Uchiha Habara, but at that time he could be regarded as useless, but Uchiha Habara had all his eyes gouged away!


    If there is no more powerful force, then he must not be able to do all this.


    So he chose to learn from this Black Jue, learn more powerful power, and learn the power that can bring down Uchiha Habara.


    In the past three years, he has really improved and grown tremendously, and his progress in the past three years has also been remarkable.


    But what his growth is to Uchiha Habara, he himself is not clear, this time is the time for him to verify it.


    "Because of the prosperity, there is the value of being destroyed, are you right, Guijiao."


    Uchiha Itachi was silent for a long time before finally giving such an answer, and then he walked forward without looking back.


    "Let''s go to the residence first. Orochimaru seems to have come a long time ago. Let''s talk to him first."


    The figures of the two gradually moved away, but they did not attract much attention.


    Although their clothes are a little curious, they don''t care, there are many strange people in ninja.


    In addition, as the Chunin exam is approaching, there will be more weirdos in the village. There is no need to pay attention to the two ninjas wearing bamboo hats.


    After arriving at the residence arranged by Muye Village, a ninja in charge of reception checked their passes in detail and let them go up by themselves.


    Konoha receives so many people every day, they simply don''t have the energy to greet each of them.


    And Uchiha Itachi and Onikisuke didn''t care at all, they walked upstairs without saying a word.


    None of them went to their own room, but walked directly to another room.


    When they confirmed each other''s identities and entered the room, what caught their eyes was a man with long black hair hanging down and a pale and gloomy face with snake-like childlike eyes.


    There is no doubt that this guy is Orochimaru.


    "It seems that you are quite capable, so you just got in like this."


    Orochimaru said calmly, he sat motionless in his position, but his eyes looked at Uchiha Itachi.


    "How does it feel to go back to Konoha again?"


    "Then how do you feel, Orochimaru?"


    Uchiha Itachi asked indifferently, his breath was extremely cold, and he hated Orochimaru as always.


    "And you are also very smooth, so far, are you the first to arrive?"


    "Procrastination is a ninja''s greatest enemy. Now that the action is determined, of course you must come as soon as possible."


    Orochimaru didn''t pay attention to Uchiha Itachi''s attitude at all, he didn''t believe Uchiha Itachi dared to do it.


    Once this guy gets Konoha''s attention, when Uchiha Habara comes, Orochimaru will not be finished, but this guy will definitely be finished.


    Therefore, Orochimaru still maintains a relatively good attitude, he licked his tongue and said slowly.


    "Besides, we still have to determine a lot of things, don''t we?"


    "Then what have you determined, or what exactly do you want to do, and how should Fengying deal with it?"


    Uchiha Itachi asked directly, although they had discussed many times within the Akatsuki organization, but he didn''t know what Orochimaru had in mind.


    He didn''t believe that Orochimaru''s attack on Konoha was really for Kyuubi, this guy must have a lot of things to hide.


    And these things, Uchiha Itachi wants to get out, so that he can easily deal with them.


    "Didn''t I say it before, I want to capture Nine Tails, do I need to repeat this matter?"


    Orochimaru continued to chuckle, he understood what Uchiha Itachi meant, but so what?


    "As for the investigation, as a member of the Uchiha, shouldn''t I know more about the defense system of Konoha Village built by the Security Department than you?


    Oh, sorry, I forgot, you have been kicked out of Uchiha a long time ago, you don''t even have Uchiha''s surname, look at my memory really..."


    Facing Orochimaru''s unscrupulous ridicule, Uchiha Itachi''s face darkened instantly, while Onizu stood silently aside.


    At this time, he looked at the two people with playfulness all over his face. It was hard to imagine that the relationship between the two people who came out of Konoha could be so bad.


    As far as he is concerned, neither of these two people likes him.


    In his opinion, Uchiha Itachi is a psychopath, this self-righteous megalomaniac who mixes ideals and reality, only ghosts can love ghosts.


    But Orochimaru is too gloomy, he has too many secrets that people don''t know, and he doesn''t like such a relationship between people and ghosts.


    Now that these two guys are dog-eat-dog, he is naturally happy to watch them perform.


    "As for Fengying, don''t worry about it."


    Orochimaru could naturally see Uchiha Itachi''s extreme expression, but he didn''t care at all, and continued to speak slowly.


    "I have already asked my men to intercept and kill him, and they are all elite ninjas.


    Even if Kazekage''s combat power is beyond my expectation, I think it will be difficult for this guy to survive, after all, there is a pervert in our organization who likes corpses. "


    It seems that you are not a pervert who likes corpses!


    When Guijiao heard what Orochimaru said, he couldn''t help complaining in his heart.


    Orochimaru''s filthy reincarnation, even if people in Akatsuki''s organization don''t know much about it, they all know that this guy has such a technique.


    And this technique is to use living people as sacrifices to summon the dead to fight for themselves.


    After all, this is still a technique that can make life difficult for the dead.


    The people that Orochimaru ridiculed were, without exception, the scorpions who used dead people to make puppets, but they were both half-baked, and it was really meaningless to laugh at fifty steps.


    But this time there is a scorpion to take action, so there is really nothing to worry about.


    Anyone with a discerning eye actually knows that if Xie doesn''t leave Shayin Village, how could it be Luo Sha''s turn for the Fourth Kazekage?


    "In this way, Fengying may be doomed."


    Guijiao spoke now, and then he thought about it, smiled and waved his hands and walked outside.


    "In that case, I''ll wait for your good news. I''m going to go outside to learn more about Konoha''s terrain.


    After all, I am not a traitor of Konoha, I am not that familiar with Konoha, I need to get to know it better. "


    After all, the ghosts left the room without looking back. He actually wanted to continue watching the show, but the smell of gunpowder between the two had become more and more intense. UU reading


    Although he concluded that it was impossible for the two to fight, after all, it would attract Konoha''s attention, but he was not interested in staying here any longer.


    He has heard many people talk about the prosperity of Konoha in the past three years, and he also really wants to see to what extent such prosperity has reached.


    And he has always had a problem in his heart that he can''t let go of, and he hasn''t solved it, and the source of this problem is Uchiha Habara!


    He still remembers that Uchiha Habara personally invited him many years ago, but he refused at that time.


    But now he felt that he could think about this issue, not only because he was in Konoha.


    More importantly, he knew that the Akatsuki organization was more complicated and dangerous than he imagined, the person who recruited him and gave him a belief to live.


    Now that he is completely missing, he also needs to think carefully about his future...


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 264： exam begins

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At dawn, when the first ray of sunlight breaks through the earth, a new day begins again, and people get busy again.


    For Konoha today, this is a special day, the first Chunin exam will be held today.


    This is a rare event for the ninjas in the village.


    Especially those ninjas who have been performing missions for many years, remembering the hardships of taking the Chunin exam back then.


    "Is this the influence of Konoha? It really is prosperous enough."


    Guijiao stood in the shadow of the top of a house, his eyes looked at the prosperous Konoha below, and his heart was full of emotion.


    He had already stayed outside all night, and he didn''t choose to go back during this night, but stayed outside to watch everything about Konoha.


    Apart from the fact that he wants to obtain information, that is, he wants to see how this Konoha is different from his former Wuyin Village.


    As a result, he found that the entire Konoha Village was excluded from the super high degree of prosperity.


    The kind of spirit hidden in the core and reflected in all residents is what really moved him.


    Prosperity can be achieved more or less everywhere, as long as there is money, everything is not a problem.


    But that kind of atmosphere where everyone is in harmony with each other and everyone trusts each other is something that is really difficult to achieve.


    Especially after experiencing the blood mist, witnessing the turmoil erupting in Kirigakure, and personally killing his companions, and killing ghosts who recognized his people.


    All of these are truly commendable!


    Guijiao has long believed that this world is a hopeless thing, even if the world is destroyed, it doesn''t matter.


    Therefore, after Obito found him and proposed to him a concept of saving the world and bringing the world into harmony and beauty, he chose to join without any hesitation.


    After all, this world is already too hopeless. If there is really a way to change everything, he will not be stingy to try it.


    Even if it requires him to pay his own life!


    However, the disappearance of Obito now made him feel uneasy, and it was also the disappearance of Obito that made him know that there might be unimaginable struggles within the entire Akatsuki organization.


    He really didn''t see these things in Wuyin Village, and he hated them very much.


    He has been in the Xiao organization for these years, although he has been doing according to various requirements and tasks, but in fact he really hasn''t seen any results.


    On the contrary, Uchiha Habara, who had invited him back then and was almost considered the most dangerous man in the ninja world, he and his Konoha seemed to have created a new world!


    He is fully aware of the development and changes of the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, but now that he goes deep into Konoha, he finds that his cognition is still a little superficial.


    Konoha''s harmony is unimaginable, and such harmony makes him think in his heart.


    If the task I faced back then was sent by Konoha, would I still do such a thing?


    He doesn''t know the answer, but he knows that if he is in Konoha, his life trajectory and growth trajectory will definitely not be what they are now.


    At least in Konoha he can see the light, he can pursue the light, he can breathe and feel the harmony and tranquility!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Perhaps at the beginning, I should really agree."


    Guijiao murmured silently in his heart, and he sighed faintly, but in the end he still didn''t make a complete decision.


    Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly frowned because he saw two figures!


    And the appearance of these two figures also made his face change slightly, because one of these two figures is Jiaodu, and although the other one is tightly covered, it is definitely Didara!


    "Didara was brought to Konoha by Uchiha Habara?"


    Guijiao was thinking quickly in his heart, but at the same time he was deeply moved. These two people are obviously not from Konoha, and even they are rebels from their respective villages.


    But now they can bask in the sun, and they can act under the sun, enjoying the peace that belongs to Konoha and also belongs to them.


    All of this really made Guijiao feel a little bit in his heart, and all of this further stimulated his heart. It took him a long time to sigh deeply, and then disappeared in place.


    What he didn''t know was that after he left, several black shadows suddenly appeared at his original position.


    These few black shadows have been silently watching him...


    ¡­


    "Is this the Chunin exam? Why is it different from mine?"


    Didara followed Jiaodu and wandered around in Konoha, looking at the bustling crowd in front of him, he couldn''t help but said with some emotion.


    Such a grandiose Chunin exam was beyond his understanding. Back then, he was directly dumped an application form, and then he became a Chunin.


    take an exam?


    What is that, Didara said that he has never experienced it at all, or that it is not necessary for him at all.


    "If you want to put it this way, I didn''t even have an exam back then."


    Jiaodu was in a good mood, and he rarely replied to Didara with a smile. Although his smile looked terrifying, Didara had already gotten used to it.


    The two of them have stayed in Konoha for so many years, and they are conscientious in their work and never include the lake. After careful consideration, they can both live in the area inside Konoha.


    Moreover, both of them are very familiar with the major families, so their residential area is also in the most prosperous area of ??Konoha.


    Basically, the big families come to them for business, and they can guarantee the distance within ten minutes.


    Needless to say about the situation in Jiaodu, Didala is now Jiaodu''s deputy, especially when it comes to selling weapons and supplies, Didara is even better.


    After all, with the ability to fly, he can definitely arrive on time and complete the teaching and escorting tasks by the way.


    Over the years, he has not failed in his own clay research. He does not know how many robbers and bandits, or the villages created by those rebellious and forbearing.


    He used clay to blow them up one by one. With his research, his clay bombs became more and more powerful, and he even made some sealed clay bombs.


    This thing is easier to use than the detonating talisman, and this kind of unintentional move has made him a lot of money, which makes the eyes turn red with envy.


    But Didala is still the same Didala, he is not very interested in these things, and he is more focused on studying explosions.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Moreover, he has completed the fusion of two types of chakra in these years. Such fusion combined with his clay makes his power even more terrifying.


    This also made him respect Habara even more in his heart, because he followed Habara''s thinking, and in his opinion, he had made such great progress, it was all thanks to Habara.


    So now he is very at ease and comfortable living in Konoha, even if Ohnoki doesn''t blame him for letting him go back to Yanyin Village, I am afraid he will not agree.


    "What age are you from, really." Didara replied with a smile, and then he stretched himself: "Let''s go, let''s go to the second exam."


    "En." Jiaodu nodded, then he shook his head: "Little brat, be careful, this time the matter is quite serious, don''t lose your life."


    The fighting power of the two of them is very strong, so Habara did not hide from them the actions of Akatsuki Organization and Sand Hidden Village. After all, this time they also need their strength.


    And they were also assigned some tasks, such as the current prevention and surveillance in the dead forest.


    It''s just that Kakuzu''s words made Didara very upset, he glanced at Kakuzu and then said: "I''m not a short-lived guy, you should pay attention to you."


    "Don''t worry, normally I won''t die if you die." Jiaodu smiled indifferently: "Don''t forget, I''ve lived for almost a hundred years."


    "So if you don''t understand art, art is an explosion, a fleeting beauty!"


    "You are fleeting, but the beauty left behind is also eternal, so in the end, isn''t what you pursue is also an art that will remain in people''s minds forever?"


    "You are secretly changing concepts!"


    "That''s the truth."


    ¡­


    "It seems that this guy is a ghost."


    Habara looked at the report in his hand and couldn''t help but nodded slightly. If the ghost handed in, it meant that his teammates also came in.


    And other members of the Akatsuki organization, I am afraid that they have also entered Konoha through various weird ways.


    But a ghost friend is fine, speaking of which, Habara even sent an invitation to the ghost friend, but this guy chose to refuse in the end, and Habara is also quite regretful about this kind of thing.


    After all, Guijiao is a very, very qualified ninja, and no matter which village he is from, such a guy will be very fond of him.


    But if Habara refused, he would not force it, and now he would not lack such talents.


    Not to mention the powerful ninjas that Konoha possessed originally, those who have been resurrected can play a huge role.


    Although the people who were summoned at the beginning were not very strong due to various reasons, but with the subsequent improvement of technology.


    And after Tsunade joined it, Konoha''s hidden power is very exaggerated, which is one of the reasons why Habara dared to fight against Konoha.


    "Actually, Senju Nawaki''s movements are a bit troublesome, but everyone else is pretty good."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, he felt that it was necessary for him to surprise Sha Yin Village, and at the same time he could better deal with those people organized by Akatsuki.


    "Sakumo Hatake, the real Shirato Konoha..."


    Habara knocked on the table, and then he called Yan Ye over.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Yan Ye didn''t seem to have recovered from what Yu Yuan said last time, and she still seemed a little uncomfortable looking at Yu Yuan.


    However, her state does not affect her work, it''s just that she will habitually avoid Habara for a while now.


    "What''s the point of you avoiding me all day?"


    Seeing Yan Ye''s extremely unaccustomed look, Habara asked helplessly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I''m not used to it..."


    Yan Ye said timidly, after all, she had read what Yu Yuan wrote.


    However, as an outstanding talent of the Nara clan, she recovered quickly.


    "Habara, what do you want from me?"


    "If I remember the time correctly, the first exam should start now, right?"


    Habara looked at the time, and then asked.


    "Well, it''s already started."


    "Then, please inform Kakashi, let him come here to meet me after the second round starts and those boys go in."


    "Kakashi, I see, then I''ll take my leave first."


    After the words fell, Yan Ye ran out straight away, watching this scene, and Yu Yuan was a little bit dumbfounded.


    However, he didn''t pay too much attention to it. After all, there are some things that don''t last forever.


    in various ways...


    ¡­


    In the examination room, Morino Yin Bixi distributed the test papers indifferently.


    Then he began to introduce the rules of the exam, but he used a lot of torture techniques in his introduction, and he kept using language to put pressure on the ninja in the exam room.


    For torture, this **** with scars all over his body has a unique understanding, and a few words have already made the group of ninjas very nervous.


    Naruto looked at the test paper in front of him, and couldn''t help but change his face slightly. He wasn''t afraid of Morino Yoshihiki, but the test paper made him look bad.


    "Which psychopath came up with this question, are the things in it sure to be mastered in the Chunin exam?"


    After Naruto finished reading the test paper, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at Zuozhu.


    Even if his grades on these test questions were really good, it would be very, very difficult to write them all out. He felt as if he was going to die.


    And Zuo Zhu also happened to raise his head to look at him, that pale face also showed how broken his heart was right now.


    Uchiha did not exterminate the family, he received a good education, and Uchiha Fugaku taught him everything, his mere reserves and his fighting ability are not comparable to the original.


    But the problem is that his study progress has always been according to the school''s provision, and the content of the exam this time is definitely beyond the outline.


    He looked at many of the topics in it, and he knew it was difficult for him to solve them, which made him feel stupid for a while.


    If he can''t even pass the Chunin exam, he feels that he should stop thinking about revenge and just hang himself to death!


    Now he is the same as Naruto in his heart, thinking that there is something wrong with the Chunin exam, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this ghost, right?


    However, when they were at a loss, they suddenly noticed a strange chakra surrounding them, and they immediately knew what was going on.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Almost immediately, they turned their heads slightly to look at Xianglin, and Xianglin tapped lightly on the table.


    This action instantly let them know what it meant. Which of them has been together for so long, so they naturally have their own encryption method.


    This action by Xianglin is telling them that this time the exam is not just about their book knowledge, but about something else!


    "Isn''t it book knowledge?"


    Zuo Zhu and Naruto''s minds turned quickly, almost instantly, they thought of something.


    Since they don''t rely on book knowledge, then arrange such difficult exams for them, and what is required to take the exam is naturally how to get the answers to these ridiculously difficult questions!


    "To put it simply, it''s the ability to collect intelligence..."


    .....


    "These brats..."


    Morino Yoshihito looked at the unscrupulous Naruto, Zuosuke, and Karin with a dark face, and he felt that his fists were hard now.


    This way of directly ignoring him made him very upset, but there was really nothing he could do.


    If it was someone else, he might be one-sided and selfless, after all, his character is relatively straightforward.


    But he is just straightforward, not an idiot.


    It''s not like he doesn''t know how to watch people order food. If he really dares to do something with the identities of these three people, then he has something wrong with his brain.


    Now he can only pretend that he didn''t see anything, and hope that these little guys can settle down later, and he has nothing else to ask for.


    And Naruto and the others have indeed settled down now, and they have now started their own actions.


    "Collecting information? I didn''t expect this to be the first test."


    The two of them thought for a while, and then started their respective actions.


    Zuo Zhu quickly searched around, since he wanted to collect information, there must be someone who knew the information, and such a person might have already started to seriously write the answer.


    In just a moment, Zuo Zhu locked on several people, he quickly closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes, the blood-red Sangou jade had already emerged.


    Picking up the pen next to him, he looked directly at the person he had locked in the front row.


    "Just copy his moves and I''ll take a good look at them, and basically it''ll be fine."


    Thinking to himself, his right hand was writing quickly under the action of Sharingan, such a cheating method was unheard of.


    With Zuozhu''s actions, Naruto naturally couldn''t lag behind. He also carefully observed who would know these questions, and besides, he was also observing the actions of these invigilators.


    As he continued to observe, he probably knew the trajectory of these teachers'' activities, and he also probably understood their observations, and he was waiting for the next time point.


    Waiting silently, Naruto kept calm and restrained, and when the time came, he acted immediately!


    "It''s now."


    Naruto immediately made a shadow clone, lowered his head and made a shadow clone under the table, and this shadow clone also turned into a Chunin at the moment of summoning.


    There are quite a lot of people in the entire examination room itself, and the invigilators come in and out, and these invigilators are still constantly catching guys who are obviously cheating.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Therefore, it is not so conspicuous that there are more people coming out suddenly.


    And Naruto used this shadow avatar to go directly to those guys he had locked in for a long time, and then began to quickly and seriously memorize these answer options.


    I have to be thankful that now it is really not the Naruto from the original work. If it is changed to the original work, I may not be able to think of this way.


    Even if he thought of this method, he might not be able to remember these answers. After he memorized all the answers and passed them to Xianglin, he unlocked the shadow clone.


    And it didn''t take long for him to quickly fill out his test paper, which made him completely relieved, at least he didn''t need to worry about his written test.


    It''s just that Naruto''s success is just an exception, and there are more unlucky people in the classroom who were caught because of their inability to search for information.


    In the beginning, people were caught almost every moment, but in the end, unlucky people were driven away every once in a while.


    The examinees in the classroom were panicking, and as every minute passed, the exam was about to end.


    When the time was up, Yin Bixi, who was the chief examiner, looked at his watch, then slammed his fist on the blackboard, and the sound spread throughout the classroom.


    "The time is up. The tenth question will be announced below. Here, I will add two rules. When facing the tenth question, you can choose to take it or not."


    Following his voice, there were a lot of doubts in the classroom, but there were no noisy whispers.


    Before the end of the exam, whispering without authorization will directly disqualify the exam.


    "Question ten?"


    Naruto and the others turned black when they heard this sentence. They have worked so hard for so long, yet they were told that there is a tenth question. What does this mean?


    What Morinoin Hibiki said next made them really want to strangle this damned bald head to death.


    "If you choose not to take the exam, you will directly fail the exam, and if you choose to take the exam but fail to answer the tenth question...


    Then, you will permanently lose your eligibility for the Chunin Exam.


    Now, make your choice! "


    choose?


    Zuo Zhu, Naruto, and Xiang Rin now really feel that this Yin Bixi is always finding fault. If he fails the exam, he will directly deprive Chunin of his power if he passes the exam?


    They have never heard of such a situation, and more importantly, this is a joint Chunin exam, and it is not aimed at a village in Konoha.


    If you say no, then no, do you think you are Habara-sensei or Hokage-sama?


    But no matter how upset they were, and how much power their elders had, they would never open their mouths to refute the examiner.


    After Uchiha''s systematic education, both Karin and Zuosuke have a clear idea that the achievements of the elders and the honor of the family are not theirs.


    If they want honor, they must fight for it by themselves, and everything that is not their own is empty!


    But Naruto didn''t have such a concept at all, he never felt that he was special, and he always remembered a sentence, which Habara had asked him when he was a child.


    Is the person who becomes Hokage able to be recognized by everyone, or the person who is recognized by everyone becomes Hokage.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is a progressive relationship, but it also shows how to go on the road to become Hokage!


    Naruto must be recognized by everyone. He has always dreamed of becoming Hokage in his heart, so naturally he will not feel or think about whether he is special or not.


    All he has to do is to rely on his own efforts to get everyone''s approval, that''s all.


    "No matter what your tenth question is, I won''t quit anyway."


    Naruto thought silently, then he looked at Zuozhu and Xianglin, and they both looked at Naruto.


    For a moment, their eyes met and then they nodded involuntarily, obviously they had already made a decision.


    That is, they will not quit, they must complete this exam well!


    ¡­


    "Minister Habara, are you looking for me?"


    In the office of the Security Department, Kakashi walked in quickly, while Principle Yu sat at the desk and looked at the documents seriously.


    When he saw Kakashi walk in, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s coming, isn''t it very fast, how are Naruto and the others doing?"


    "Naruto''s performance is not bad, and now they should be conducting the assessment of the tenth question."


    Kakashi thought for a moment, then he replied with a smile.


    "The tenth question is actually a sub-question. As long as they can persist in the assessment, they will definitely enter the second round."


    Habara really doesn''t know who came up with the so-called tenth question assessment, because he didn''t ask it either.


    However, the tenth question is really a sub-question. As long as you are more courageous and firm in your thinking, it is really not difficult to pass the assessment.


    Naruto has the belief to become Hokage, and he will never give up.


    And the kid Zuo Zhu is also very simple, that is, he doesn''t want to embarrass the family, so he won''t give up.


    As for Xiang Rin, she may be the least concerned. If Naruto Zuosuke chooses to quit, then she will also quit.


    But if these two people don''t quit, she will never give up lightly.


    Therefore, the tenth question is really not difficult for their group.


    "That''s good, I''ll just wait for their good news."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he spoke seriously.


    "Originally, I wanted to wait until you send them to the second exam before I tell you, but since you''ve already come here, I''ll just say it straight.


    You have also seen what happened to Lin, and I think you have also seen the current situation of Akai''s student Neji Hinata.


    Resurrection technology is constantly growing and developing. Although we have always strictly limited the resurrection of people, it does not mean that we cannot.


    We just hope to revive a person as a merit, so as to bestow it on every ninja in the village.


    Of course, the conditions may be harsh, but I believe everyone will work hard for it.


    As for asking you to come here today, I intend to make you the first person to eat crabs. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, and Kakashi''s eyes widened at this time.


    He seemed to realize something, he wanted to speak, but Habara cut him off before he could speak.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Lin doesn''t belong to this group, her resurrection is an experiment and verification, and it''s also for dealing with Obito.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Therefore, you don''t need to have any psychological pressure, and all the resurrected people are probably willing to live in the sun instead of hiding themselves like they are now.


    Hyuga Nichiza is an exception, but only the Hyuga clan knows of his existence, so the reference value is not great.


    Others are almost afraid to use their real names, including Rin and Tsunade''s younger brother Senju Naiki.


    Don''t you want Lin to continue to live such a life without daring to recognize anyone? "


    Kakashi fell silent when he heard these words, and finally he nodded. This kind of life is a little cruel for the resurrected people.


    Of course, it is not impossible to let them continue, after all, strictly speaking, they have indeed been removed.


    But no matter who they are, they all want to live under the sun.


    "And this time, Konoha also needs some stronger people to guard it together. Besides, I also want to give Shayin Village a big surprise.


    Actually, I don''t need to tell you about this, but you already know my plan, so I hope you understand. "


    "I fully understand, Minister Habara."


    Kakashi nodded vigorously, and he spoke very seriously.


    "I think, even my lord father will be very happy about this matter.


    However, I think Lord Habara should not revive him completely, because reincarnation of the dirty soil may play a greater role! "


    .....


    Just as Kakashi expected, the tenth question was indeed not a problem for Naruto Zuosuke and the others.


    In fact, this test has already shown that they have passed from the moment they stayed.


    After this exam, Mitarai Anko also entered the exam room to take over the heavy responsibility of the examiner, and brought all the remaining students to the exam room of the second exam.


    "In front of you is the venue for the second Chunin exam, the Forest of Death!"


    Mitarai Anko said in front of everyone, he glanced around and said loudly.


    "Simply put, what you will face in the second scene will be a harsh practical test.


    This is the map of the dead forest, your goal is to reach the central tower.


    Of course, the additional condition is these two scrolls of ''Heaven'' and ''Earth'' in my hand! "


    Mitarai Anko smiled, but the smile on her face gradually became a little cruel.


    "If you have no objections, you can sign the consent form in my hand, then go to the place next to you to get the scroll, and you can start the exam.


    By the way, the exam time is 120 hours, which is exactly five days.


    Finally, I would like to give everyone a piece of advice, that is, don¡¯t accidentally die! "


    After a brief introduction, everyone understood the rules of the second exam, which made them shudder immediately.


    To put it simply, this is an exam for them to kill each other!


    Because each team is only given one scroll, if you want to pass the level, you must **** other teams'' scrolls.


    And they can''t guarantee whether they are duplicated with the scrolls of their own team, and they have to protect their own scrolls from being robbed.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Under such a cruel system, UU Reading may have an astonishing elimination rate.


    "It seems that this time is a little troublesome." Zuo Zhu frowned, and his eyes had already begun to scan the people around him.


    After all, entering the forest is the enemy. Now is the time to look for some weak teams and remember some teams that may be in trouble.


    In this way, they can also make better judgments in the forest, so as to choose to attack or avoid.


    "It''s okay, we''ll hit them all when the time comes!"


    Naruto was still full of energy, but his words made Xiang Rin roll his eyes.


    "Idiot, instead of talking wildly here, it''s better to investigate their situation."


    The second exam only started in the afternoon, so that long time was actually reserved for them to gather information, and it would be foolish if they didn''t make good use of it.


    Naruto is actually talking about it, he is also an experienced ninja, so he naturally knows how to do it.


    Therefore, after disbanding, they began to observe the opponent''s situation everywhere and make judgments in their hearts.


    They didn''t stop until lunch time, and after lunch their respective teams went to exchange scrolls, meeting at different entrances to the Dead Forest.


    "Okay, it seems that you are all ready, let''s go!"


    Following Hongdou''s order, all the entrances were opened for a moment, and the ninjas who took the exam also swarmed in.


    At the moment of entering, all the squads dispersed in an instant, and Naruto''s seventh squad also headed towards the interior of the forest in an instant.


    It''s just that they didn''t rush forward, but found a hidden place and stopped...


    ¡­

 Chapter 265： strange ghost shark

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "This time the exam is a bit troublesome, because there are too many people, we''d better plan it."


    In a hidden corner of the Death Forest, Zuo Zhu spoke in a low voice, and at the same time he took out a map.


    The exam this time was obviously a little troublesome, although it really didn''t make them feel stressed.


    The three of them definitely surpassed the judgment of Genin regardless of their strength and ability, but they must be careful in doing things. It would not be a good thing if the car overturned.


    Especially Zuosuke still remembered the guy with red hair and no eyebrows, that guy made Zuosuke feel extremely dangerous.


    It''s not to say how strong this guy is, but there seems to be a monster hidden in his body, a suffocating monster.


    He will not hide this matter, he has already told his father, and he also specifically emphasized that this guy is somewhat similar to Naruto.


    He is not that guy Uchiha Itachi, he will never hide anything beyond his ability to handle.


    It''s just that the action of him taking out the map stunned Naruto. Naruto''s eyes widened and he asked incredulously.


    "Zuo Zhu, you cheated, where did you get the map?"


    "idiot."


    Zuo Zhu rolled his eyes before speaking.


    "Look clearly, this is the Konoha Tourist Map, which shows the location of the Death Forest, and there is not much other information at all!"


    "oh oh."


    Naruto took a closer look, then smiled and touched his head, but he asked a little strangely.


    "There''s nothing on it, it''s just marking some places where animals haunt. What''s the point?"


    "Can you stop being such an idiot?"


    Zuo Zhu sighed, then shook his head.


    "What we have to do now is to find a suitable meeting point that can probably be found.


    This meeting point cannot be too close to the tower, but it must not be too far, so that we can better ambush other teams. "


    Zuo Zhu''s idea is actually very simple, that is to find a suitable position, and then hide there to ambush.


    Because the people who can run there must definitely have scrolls on them, and they may even have completed the collection!


    So under such circumstances, they can definitely gain more, which is better than them wandering around in this ghost place to find the enemy.


    What''s more, taking the initiative to occupy the geographical advantage can also give them more choices. For example, they can choose to do it or not to do it, so as to avoid certain people.


    Just like their Konoha ninjas, like some dangerous and difficult people to deal with.


    In fact, what they didn''t know was that due to some people''s reasons, this time Orochimaru didn''t pretend to be a ninja to sneak in, let alone stare at Zuozhu.


    After all, for Orochimaru now, one Uchiha Habara is enough to give him a headache, and if he mixes in again, he is either sick or has a tendency to be abused.


    In particular, Uchiha Zuosuke is Habara''s disciple. It is impossible for Orochimaru to know this, so he has no interest in finding Uchiha Zuosuke''s trouble.


    But similarly, the trouble they encountered this time will definitely not be low, because of the intervention of the Akatsuki organization, this Chunin exam will definitely not be easy.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The three of them studied the map there for half a day, and finally found a decent location on the map that didn''t have much information at all.


    It''s just that after confirming the location, they have to go to the point they marked to take a good look, because this map is too simple.


    ¡­


    Just as they determined their position, a figure in a red cloud suit with a black background appeared in the forest of death.


    His eyes scanned the entire forest, his shark face was still fresh in his memory, this guy is a ghost!


    Guijiao''s heart has indeed been disturbed, but now he hasn''t figured out how to do it.


    Therefore, while he was considering his own future and destiny, he also had to collect some necessary information.


    What''s more, he knows one thing very well, even if he makes a thorough decision, he has to show his own value!


    As a ninja, especially a rebellious ninja, if you want to take refuge in one side, you must let the other side know your value.


    If there is not enough value, then I am afraid that dealing with you will not look at you at all, and will not even give you any trust because of your betrayal.


    In particular, Guijiao has already rejected Uchiha Habara once, so he has to show his own value and let the other party realize that he still has enough value.


    Only in this way can the ghost friend feel at ease, and the other party may have a chance to accept themselves again!


    "Is that yellow-haired brat just now Kyuubi Jinchuriki, son of the Fourth Hokage, Uzumaki Naruto?"


    Guijiao murmured silently in his heart, this is the information provided by Orochimaru to them, he intends to observe the situation of this little ghost, and then make further actions.


    As for taking a shot against Kyuubi, this is not within his consideration, at least for now, he does not have this option.


    He just came to investigate intelligence, just to determine the target, that''s all!


    "Those brats are far away, I''d better hurry up and follow."


    Guijiao was muttering silently in his heart, but at this moment, a strange figure appeared in front of him.


    Guijiao immediately became alert, and the next moment he saw a pair of scarlet three-gou jade staring at him!


    "Long time no see, dried persimmon ghost."


    "It''s you, Uchiha Shisui."


    Guijiao just glanced at the scarlet eyes and didn''t look at him again, but he has already recognized who this person is!


    This is the deputy head of the Uchiha clan, the real power figure who holds Governor Konoha Anbao, Uchiha Shisui who also has the kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    This person is still very familiar with ghosts, after all, they have also met each other, and this guy was there when he first met Habara.


    And the strength of this guy, Guiyou has also seen it before. Like Uchiha Habara, he can control the chakra giant named Suzanohu to fight.


    What''s more, he also has a nickname that everyone knows, that is, Shishen Zhishui, this guy is also extremely afraid of being a ghost!


    "Although we are familiar with each other, there is one more thing I am curious about."


    Zhishui spoke indifferently, while speaking, he had already reached out and pulled out the ninja knife behind him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "As a member of the Akatsuki organization, why did you come to Konoha? I hope you can answer this question."


    "What if I don''t want to answer?"


    Guijiao watched Shisui''s movements, his eyes instantly became extremely alert, and the chakra in his body also began to surge.


    Facing such a dangerous guy, Guijiao knew that if he was a little careless, he might not be far from death!


    Therefore, no matter how careful you are, you can never go wrong.


    "Well, that''s really a pity."


    Zhishui shook his head slightly, the next moment his figure suddenly disappeared, and Guijiao felt infinite pressure rushing towards him in an instant!


    He raised the knife without hesitation, and almost at the same time, the roar of metal collision rang in his ears.


    Immediately, he exerted force on his wrist, and quickly pushed Zhishui away from his side. The next moment, he jumped backwards, and at the same time stood upright with one hand to complete a seal.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Under the action of his chakra, a huge water dragon spewed out from his mouth crazily, roaring towards Zhishui.


    Although Zhishui has been using Baijue''s cells to strengthen himself these years, but in terms of strength, there is still a slight gap between him and a pervert like Guijiao.


    So it''s not unusual for him to be pushed away, but when he saw the huge water dragon, he just snorted coldly.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how difficult it is to have a ghost, but he is also confident in dealing with this guy.


    A huge fireball spewed out quickly under his control, and then quickly moved towards the water dragon.


    "boom!"


    When the fireball and the water dragon collided with each other in the sky, a muffled sound instantly filled the area.


    The mist was lingering, and the visibility became extremely low at this moment, but the sound of metal collisions suddenly sounded in this mist.


    This time, the sound of such a collision became extremely intense, and the sound of ''ping-pong-ping-pong'' was suffocating.


    Thick fog can indeed block the line of sight, but the current water-stopping battle no longer relies solely on the eyes to catch the enemy''s direction.


    Under the action of white blood cells, his perception is definitely not weak, he can completely use his perception to find the enemy!


    The advantage of Mist Ninja in the dense fog no longer exists with him.


    "However, this ghost is still very troublesome. His knife skills and chakra are really amazing."


    Zhishui was fighting with Guijiao while muttering silently in his heart, and he also made a decision in his heart.


    He wanted to end this battle, he really didn''t have much thought to spend with this guy.


    And the so-called intelligence is actually clear in his heart. After all, he is the chief security officer. He knows exactly what the Xiao organization wants to do and what their goals are.


    If it wasn''t for not wanting the Xiao organization to know that they had been exposed long ago, Zhishui might not even bother to pretend, after all, it doesn''t make much sense to her.


    "Then, it''s now!"


    Shisui has been waiting for a suitable opportunity, and now he has caught an opportunity for a ghost to distance himself and perform ninjutsu!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In an instant, the chakra surged all over his body, and the green chakra instantly covered his body, and the aura of destruction quickly spread towards the surroundings.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, a green chakra has emerged on him, and what is even more frightening is that this chakra giant still has a huge ninja knife in his hand!


    "Oops!"


    When Guijiao saw this scene, the sirens immediately rang in his heart. Looking at the giant who had already started to accumulate energy, Guijiao immediately changed the original water escape into other escape techniques.


    He knew one thing very well, that is, if he couldn''t stop this blow, then his end would definitely be death!


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Flow City Wall!"


    Amidst the roaring chakra sound, a huge piece of Tudun rose from the ground, and at the same time, that terrifying blade ruthlessly slammed into Tudun!


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion resounded from the sky in Konoha, and even the candidates who were taking the Chunin exam were startled.


    All of them looked at the explosion site in astonishment. They didn''t know what happened, but they were panicking.


    This kind of explosion is really not something that anyone can make. Such a power is definitely not so easy to imagine. They are all wondering what kind of candidate made the movement.


    And they are also thinking about one thing, is a person who can make such a movement really a forbearance?


    They can''t figure it out, and they don''t even dare to think too much about it. Most of them are renunciators, and such super-class things are really not something they can handle and face.


    "Tch, you run so fast."


    When the smoke dissipated, Zhishui shook his head involuntarily as he looked at the huge earthen wall that had completely collapsed in front of him.


    In his perception, the dried persimmon ghost directly used the earth escape again to hide underground after casting the earth escape.


    Afterwards, this guy frantically fled towards the distance at an almost unimaginable speed. Even Zhishui was dumbfounded at that speed.


    He really can''t understand that this guy who is good at water escape is so good in earth escape, and he can escape so fast.


    But he knew that even if he wanted to chase now, there was no way he could catch up.


    But he didn''t care that much either, they had already expected the situation of Xiao''s organization of these guys, and his decision to take action was just to give these unscrupulous guys some warnings.


    After all, these guys are in Konoha, it''s really not a secret thing, but if they go too far, Konoha will be very upset.


    Thinking of this, Zhishui took out and wrote something directly, and then quickly handed it over to Anbu who rushed over.


    Seeing Anbu who quickly disappeared from his eyes, Zhishui murmured silently in his heart.


    "It seems that the curtain is indeed about to open."


    ¡­


    In the dark forest, apart from the horrible explosion before, everything around was so silent.


    Tall shrubs and jungles are overgrown, even in the afternoon, most of the sunlight is still blocked.


    The three members of the seventh squad walked in the dark forest, maintaining the vigilance that ninjas should have.


    Uchiha Zuosuke looked around from time to time, using the insight of Sharingan to explore the surroundings.


    They all heard the explosion just now, and this kind of explosion really gave them a huge shock, and they really had the idea to see what was going on at the time.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    After all, the place where the explosion didn''t seem to be far away from them, it was just behind them.


    But after thinking about it, they finally began to restrain their impulses and did not do anything to kill them.


    "Zuo Zhu, what do you think was that just now?"


    However, Naruto was still a little concerned about the big explosion behind him, and he was really curious about what happened in his heart.


    "I advise you not to look for trouble. This kind of situation is obviously not something we can participate in. With Mr. Zhishui over there, everything will be fine."


    Uchiha Zuosuke said in a deep voice, his eyes kept looking around, and then he became a little dangerous.


    "What''s more, we also have guests now, let''s deal with the immediate problem before we talk about it."


    "Oh, I see."


    Although Naruto was still a little unwilling, but seeing Zuo Zhu''s attitude, he really felt that it was better not to care so much.


    As for Xianglin, he feels that he has an answer without asking, but just like what Zuo Zhu said, it is absolutely fine to have the big brother Zhishui over there.


    Naruto still trusts Shisui very much. Although Shisui is not as strong as Habara in his opinion, he is definitely a trustworthy person.


    As for the trouble they might encounter now, Naruto didn''t take it too seriously.


    Naturally, he could also sense that they were being targeted, so it was the best choice to concentrate on dealing with the troubles in front of him now.


    "Come out, how long do you want to hide?"


    Seeing Naruto like this, Zuo Zhu couldn''t help but nodded slightly, and then suddenly a few kunai appeared in his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, he shot without hesitation, drawing a cold light in the dark forest, and sinking into the bushes in the distance.


    A figure appeared immediately, leaping from the bushes to the tree trunk after a few vertical leaps, and let out a gloomy and weird laugh.


    "To be able to find my existence in my disguise, it seems that I am a master of Konoha''s younger generation.


    Give you a chance, hand over the scroll, and I can spare your life. "


    "It''s a ninja from Taki Ninja Village. His companion is rushing over, not far away."


    Xianglin glanced at this guy, then spoke calmly.


    Uchiha Zuosuke raised his head, and the scarlet Sangodama among the twin boys had emerged, and his chakra also began to surge.


    "Hand over your scrolls, as the host, I can let you either leave, or..."


    Zuo Zhu''s words seemed a bit polite, but there was no politeness in his words.


    Zuo Zhu was somewhat familiar with Long Yin Village, not only him, but also many young people in the same period were probably like this, because they had all been with Kakutsu.


    And Taki Ninja Village is also a very special one among the many villages in the ninja world. The reason is very simple. They are the only villages with tailed beasts besides the five major foreign countries.


    Although I don''t know what the original Hokage thought, but this is an established fact.


    According to unreliable rumors in the background, there is a saying that Taki Ninja Village was founded earlier than Konoha, and they are the first ninja village in the true sense.


    It''s just that there is no research so far, and even Jiaodu himself doesn''t know much about it.


    But no matter whether this is true or not, the three of them are not afraid of these people in front of them at all, on the contrary they are a little excited.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Wouldn''t it be easier for them if their scrolls were exactly what they needed?


    "I''m going to kill him, Naruto, you are in charge of blocking their approaching enemies, and Xiang Rin, watch over there."


    Can''t help but score, Zuo Zhu rushed out directly, which made Naruto suddenly upset, who would be happy if this guy wanted to grab it?


    I really thought that when those two guys came over, would they still fight? Stop making such jokes!


    "You little brat looking for death!"


    Also upset was Taki Shinobu, Zuo Zhu looked down on him so clearly, how could he be happy?


    His hands formed seals in an instant, and the chakra quickly condensed.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Arrow Technique!"


    The rippling chakra water arrows condensed in front of themselves, and then shot out in an instant, directly hitting Zuo Zhu who was rushing.


    Assistant Zuo watched all this expressionlessly, and the Sharingan in his eyes turned slightly.


    In an instant, his figure suddenly accelerated, almost appearing as a phantom, and moved parallel to the left on the tree trunk, dodging the water arrow with a slight difference.


    A hint of surprise appeared on Taki Shinobi''s face, at this time Zuosuke''s figure had arrived in front of him, and the cold Kunai pierced directly, and instantly touched the guy''s neck.


    "Hand over the scroll, my promise is still valid, otherwise I won''t keep it anymore"


    However, the corners of Taki Shinobi''s mouth rose, and his surprised expression turned into a sneer in an instant.


    His body instantly turned into a ball of liquid, obviously it was also a water body technique!


    And the water source that fell at the left assistant''s feet was immediately activated, and the liquid swirled and turned into a water prison, trapping him in an instant.


    "Little ghost, you are too stunned, the art of water escape and water prison!"


    Not far away, this Taki Shinobi reappeared, he made seals with his hands, looked at Zuosuke who was immobilized in the water prison, and smiled triumphantly.


    "Do you really think I can''t do anything about you, stop joking!


    And because there is no sunlight all year round in this forest, there is a lot of water, which is especially suitable for our water escape ninja battles. "


    He was complacent, and shouted to Naruto and Xianglin below while maintaining his seal.


    "Hey, I have captured your two companions. If you don''t want him to have an accident, hand over the scroll!"


    While speaking, two figures appeared in two other places in the woods.


    They immediately double-teamed Naruto and Xiang Rin, and they also wore Taki Ninja Village''s forehead protectors on their foreheads.


    One of them looked at the water prison and couldn''t help laughing: "Good job, let us take care of these two guys."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Naruto couldn''t help but smiled and shook his head: "Did you make a mistake, isn''t it too early to declare victory now?"


    "what?"


    The ninja on the tree was puzzled, and suddenly found that the figure in the water prison had turned into a piece of dead wood at some point.


    "Substitution, when?"


    "Of course at the beginning!"


    An icy voice sounded behind him, Kuwu strangled his neck, a trace of blood slowly overflowed, Zuo Zhu''s figure appeared behind him!


    "You are really naive to play this kind of trick in front of Sharingan."


    "So, you are too happy too early."


    Naruto also sighed slightly below, and then he continued to speak.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "That''s why Zuo Zhu is rushing to take the shot, because we are all convinced that as long as one of you is defeated, the battle will basically be over.


    It''s just an exam. Losing your own life is a big deal. I don''t think you are stupid. You should know exactly how to make a choice.


    And, don''t look at the guy Zuo Zhu shouting happily, but he has kept his hands again and again.


    Now you have only scratched the skin, but you should also know where this Kunai is aiming now, if he uses a little force..."


    Taki Shinobu, who was controlled by Zuosuke, naturally knew what Naruto meant. If this guy from the Uchiha clan was really able to do something, then it would be his main artery that was disconnected!


    At that time, even the gods will be unable to save him.


    "I think we get it."


    This Taki Shinobu sighed, and then he looked at Zuosuke from the corner of his eye in a somewhat complicated manner.


    "You Uchihas are really powerful, and it is rumored that your patriarch Uchiha Habara is the strongest in the ninja world.


    Even a ninja like you has this level, maybe he is really number one in the ninja world..."


    .....


    "I understand, thank you for your hard work."


    Habara looked at the report in his hand, he couldn''t help but nodded slightly, and then he smiled and said to Anbu who came to deliver the message.


    "Master Habara, you are too polite. This is what I should do. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first."


    This Anbu was not rude because of Habara''s politeness, he immediately bowed slightly to Habara, and then slowly left here.


    Although this Anbu is a new addition to Anbu, it doesn''t mean that he is unaware of some small "grievance entanglements" between Habara and Anbu.


    To put it bluntly, the one in front of me almost wiped out the previous Anbu. Although it was an accident, it was also his real record.


    With such a terrifying existence, every old man in Anbu - who was promoted to the reserve team back then - is still very worried now.


    This also made Anbu, who came in afterward, very worried, even though Habara''s performance these years has always been relatively mild.


    It''s not that Habara didn''t know what Anbu was thinking. Although he was somewhat helpless, he didn''t say too much.


    After all, some dark history of Anbu''s past was really caused by him and that Sarutobi Hiruzen who had been dead for an unknown how long.


    "Forget it, just be afraid, it won''t affect me anyway."


    Habara stretched slightly, and then began to think about the information Shisui sent.


    Shisui''s approach is not uncommon, and as the governor of Konoha Security, Habara believes that he has his own considerations in everything he does.


    There is only one thing he cares about now, and that is the actions of this guy Ganshiguijiao.


    As one of the most cruel members of Kirigakure Anbe who used to be the most cruel, he dared to swagger on Konoha Street to investigate intelligence, which is already very self-explanatory.


    Even if he did avoid many people, what he avoided was just ordinary people and ordinary ninjas, and he did a very bad job in Anbu.


    "Apocalypse"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He seemed to be in a very subtle state of indecision, otherwise some people would not have noticed him, but some people hadn''t noticed him at all.


    What he did was the most inexplicable to Habara, it seemed that this was not the state that a ninja like him should have at all.


    "What is he hesitating about?"


    Habara tapped on the table lightly, he still can''t figure out this question now, if he knew ghost friendship, he wouldn''t have failed his first invitation.


    "Wait a minute, invite?"


    Habara seemed to have caught something in an instant, and the frequency of tapping his fingers on the table began to increase continuously.


    Habara also knows the story of the ghost friend. Before he became a rebel, this guy was a close subordinate of Suiguashan puffer ghost.


    And this guy has been performing missions for Wuyin Village conscientiously all those years ago, even including killing his companions who were performing missions together.


    The reason is naturally the characteristics of Kirigakure and Konoha Roots¡ªto prevent them from falling into the hands of enemy interrogation troops to prevent information from being leaked.


    To say that the most embarrassing time for this guy was probably being surrounded by people led by Morino Yin Hixi.


    And that time he killed all his teammates without hesitation, including the woman who gave him warmth.


    Since then, this guy has gone crazy, he turned his head and killed the Watermelon Mountain puffer ghost who really leaked information.


    And from that time on, he also began to believe that the world he lived in, and even himself, was a false existence.


    And just when he had no faith, Obito gave him faith and told him that he could save him from false pain.


    This move gave him another goal, the goal of creating a peaceful and real world, even if that so-called real world really relies on illusion.


    Anyway, the world he was in was already fake, and if he faked it at least so that he could forget everything in this world, what''s wrong with that?


    "However, Obito has been cleaned up by me now, and the person who promised him is missing, which probably caught his attention.


    As for the Fire Country, the Grass Country, and the Tang Country, everything is developing in a good direction under Konoha''s control, and everything is thriving.


    I''m afraid that all of this also made Guijiao see the so-called truth, so he hesitated.


    Because in the past, I sent an invitation to him. Now that he has really entered Konoha, he will appear hesitant, right? "


    Intelligence is always the most important weapon of the ninja, because the analysis ability of the ninja can completely allow them to get the information they want from various complicated intelligence.


    Habara is a qualified ninja. In addition to his physical strength as a ninja - he is very good at killing and arson, and his ability to analyze intelligence is also not weak.


    Through the act of ghost friendship, combined with his past, Habara immediately thought of many useful and possible situations!


    "If that''s the case, it would be interesting..."


    Habara murmured, and a smile appeared on his face. A ninja like Onijo is someone you are absolutely willing to accept no matter how strong you are.


    Because this guy''s ability, will, and belief are absolutely second-to-none.


    If this guy really thinks so, then Habara really has no reason to reject him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "However, all of this is still uncertain, and many things need further confirmation."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, he felt that he needed to confirm some things...


    ¡­


    And on the only way from the Kingdom of Wind to the Kingdom of Fire, UU Reading Scorpion sat on a stone and waited silently.


    His eyes stared straight ahead, as if waiting for something.


    He has been waiting here for a while, but his target has not appeared yet, and he still needs to wait.


    But this kind of thing is not a big deal to him, and he can even be quiet for a while, after all, he doesn''t need to act with Orochimaru.


    Scorpion really hates Orochimaru, but he can''t kill Orochimaru, and he must be careful to guard against Orochimaru.


    That guy has always made him feel gloomy and terrifying, and he absolutely doesn''t want to be alone with such a guy.


    Although he and Orochimaru are in the same team in name, in fact they have always acted separately and will never be together.


    The task he was performing here this time was not actually an organizational task, but was proposed by Orochimaru.


    This task is very dangerous, but it is also very interesting, that is, to assassinate the Fourth Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village!


    In fact, he could have ignored it, but he himself was very interested. He had a puppet of the third Kazekage in his hand, but he really didn''t care about having a fourth Kazekage.


    Even if the strength of the fourth Kazekage is really not very good, he is still a kage after all.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Xie''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he stood up silently.


    "come yet?"


    In the distance, a phalanx of about 30 people was walking towards this direction. If there is no accident, this is the team from Shayin Village.


    And this team is his goal...


    ¡­

 Chapter 266： Hatake Sakumo

    "Master Kazekage, after passing the intersection ahead, we have entered Konoha''s sphere of influence."


    On the way to the Land of Fire, a ninja next to Luo Sha whispered to him.


    This young man seems a little nervous, but his nervousness is completely understandable, after all, what they are going to do now is really crazy.


    Konoha, this village really puts them under endless pressure, and they are going to raid Konoha, which is also an unimaginable thing for them.


    However, the ninja''s bounden duty is to obey orders. As the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa has already made a decision, and the senior management of the village has basically agreed to this matter.


    Then as ninjas, they naturally have to obey orders, which is the bounden duty of a ninja.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Luo Sha seemed to feel something, he turned his head and asked majestically, but soon he looked away again.


    "It''s understandable to be nervous, after all, we are facing a huge monster.


    But think about how much the existence of this behemoth has squeezed our living space, and how much difficulty it has caused us.


    You just need to remember that everything we do is not to break the peace, but to fight for our survival, for our future! "


    "I...I understand, Kazekage-sama."


    The young sand ninja seemed to be hesitant, but finally he nodded to show that he knew.


    Luo Sha also knew that his words might not be as effective as he imagined, and he was actually thinking and hesitating whether he could do it this way.


    This is another big gamble, just like it was during World War Three, but this time it is obviously very different.


    During World War Three, he faced a Konoha who was baptized by World War II and seemed a little exhausted, but now he is facing a strong Konoha.


    Especially the current controllers of Konoha are not those who were Sarutobi Hiruzen during World War III.


    "How are the various troops preparing, have they set off?"


    Although Luo Sha hesitated in his heart, he knew that the initiative was still with him. As long as he didn''t give a thorough order, then there was no possibility of them fighting.


    Only when he has the initiative, can he ensure the progress of everything and keep himself in an advantageous position.


    "They have already set off, Kazekage-sama." The young ninja said, "There is no accident, they will enter Konoha in the next few days."


    "Very good, so I can rest assured." Luo Sha nodded, but the next moment his face changed: "Dodge, enemy attack!"


    At this moment, if the raindrops of Kunai and Qianben shot towards them as if they didn''t want money.


    Some sand ninjas who didn''t react were shot into honeycombs in an instant, and immediately lost their breath.


    Although some people escaped, they soon realized that something was wrong with their bodies. It took only a moment for them to start foaming at the mouth and then fell to the ground and convulsed.


    Only now did they notice that those Kunai and Qianben were actually glowing with green light, which was obviously poisonous!


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Dust!"


    Seeing this, Luo Sha immediately formed a seal with his hands, and his chakra was transformed into magnetic force and poured into the ground. Suddenly, a large piece of gold dust like sea water blocked the front of their team.


    "Master Kazekage!"


    "Amazing, as expected of Kazekage-sama!"


    "Damn it, who the **** is attacking us?"


    This sudden scene made all the sand ninjas feel angry for the rest of their lives after the catastrophe.


    They are considered the elite of Hidden Sand Village, and naturally have their own arrogance, how can they stand being attacked suddenly like this.


    Don''t talk about them, even Luo Sha is full of anger. Now he wonders if it is a good thing done by the people in the village.


    However, before he had time to think about it, his expression changed dramatically again in an instant.


    "Get out of the way!"


    He roared angrily, and then the figure quickly retreated back. Almost at the same time, the fine needles made of sand and iron, like sea waves, quickly passed through his defense.


    These black sand iron fine needles have extremely strong penetrating power, extremely wide coverage, and great lethality.


    "what!"


    At this moment, the screams were endless, and those sand iron needles quickly penetrated the bodies of these sand ninjas.


    It''s really hard to imagine that after breaking through Luosha''s defense, these thin needles still have such terrible penetration. These sand ninjas are as unstoppable as tofu.


    "This is...impossible, impossible!"


    While Luo Sha was evacuating, he couldn''t help thinking about it, but now an extremely terrifying thought appeared in his mind.


    He seems to have seen these black sands before, and this seems to be the third Kazekage, the power known as the strongest Kazekage!


    But he remembered that this Kazekage had already disappeared, and it was the disappearance of this Kazekage that made him what he is now.


    And except for that Fengying, it seems that no one in the entire Shayin Village has mastered such a magnetic escape anymore!


    "what is the problem?"


    "It seems that you have guessed it."


    When the other sand ninjas were all wiped out, a voice suddenly sounded in Luo Sha''s ear, and Luo Sha immediately turned his head to look, his childish hole rapidly enlarged at this moment.


    Because a figure appeared in his eyes, this figure has become a puppet, but he still recognized it as the third Kazekage at the first time!


    The strongest Kazekage in their village was turned into a puppet, what the **** is going on!


    "Who the **** are you, come out!" Luo Sha roared hysterically.


    "You want to know who I am, the answer is very simple." The voice continued to sound, and soon Luo Sha noticed a red-haired boy walking out slowly in a corner.


    And seeing this person, Luo Sha couldn''t control his emotions anymore, an unbelievable expression appeared on his face, and there was deep fear in this expression.


    "It''s you...how is this possible!" Luo Sha roared loudly: "How could it be you, and your body, you..."


    "Puppet master, isn''t it normal to transform yourself?"


    Scorpion shook his head calmly, and he said sarcastically.


    "The puppet is an eternal existence, and the puppeteer gives life to the puppet. What we are pursuing is the art of eternal marks. Naturally, I also need eternity to control this art.


    Originally, I didn''t want to show my true face, but considering that you are Kazekage, I took the initiative to show up.


    But the gossip is over now, are you ready, dying at the hands of the third Kazekage is also in line with your identity as the fourth Kazekage. "


    After the words fell, Scorpion directly controlled the third generation of Kazekage to launch an attack...


    .....


    Three days passed quickly, and the second Chunin exam was officially over.


    The young people who have advanced are all waiting for the finals, even Naruto and Zuozhu are a little bit excited and nervous.


    After all, it is related to who will be promoted to Chunin, and they are all gearing up.


    "This time, I will definitely become a Chunin!"


    After everyone came out of the forest in the Death Tower, Naruto was the first to jump up and shout loudly, and his voice immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the other ninjas.


    "Be quiet, idiot."


    Zuozhu helplessly blocked his face with one hand, he felt particularly ashamed, and the faces of the other people around them were more or less embarrassed at this moment.


    "Naruto, please be a little quieter, after all, we are not representing ourselves."


    Shikamaru also feels a little overwhelmed now, he is thinking why he wants to come out with Naruto and the others.


    The teams that advanced this time are somewhat different from those in the original book.


    Although this time, there were still too many people breaking out of the death forest, so some necessary measures had to be taken to reduce the number of people.


    But this time, Konoha did not plan to eliminate his own people in the lottery. Basically, people from this village were drawn together with people from other villages.


    Such an approach can be called cheating and shady, but people in other villages can only bear with it.


    And this time Orochimaru didn''t send any ninjas of his own to make trouble. All in all, everything went very smoothly.


    This also led to the advancement of almost all the Konoha Twelve, after all Sakura is not even qualified to take the Chunin Exam.


    And Xiao Li was not so unlucky to meet Jinzhu Riki Gaara, who had been locked by Konoha long ago, and Hinata did not run into Neji.


    As for Naruto and Kiba, it is even more impossible for these two to collide. Without the consumption of civil war, and without too strong foreign enemies, everything seems extraordinarily harmonious.


    "That''s right, this guy is still such a stinky fart."


    Although Kiba agrees with Naruto''s thoughts in his heart, he won''t show it.


    "And you are recruiting enemies for us by doing this, you see the way others look at us, really.


    What''s more, do you think you are the only one who can become a Chunin? Do you think we are joking? "


    "Hey hey?"


    When Naruto heard what these students said, he couldn''t help but smiled and patted his head.


    "I mean, we all..."


    "Okay, stop talking."


    Xianglin shook her head helplessly, she interrupted Naruto and said.


    "And it''s not about this time, there is still a month to go, not to mention that now that the exam is over, we have a month to prepare.


    I''m afraid everyone will be busy with their own preparations, so we might as well get together now. "


    Naruto pursed his lips at Xiang Rin''s words, and finally calmed down honestly, while the others were very interested in Xiang Rin''s proposal.


    Xianglin may be very unfamiliar to their peers, but they are not at all. They have done a lot of missions together and as characters, and they are familiar with each other.


    There is still some time left for the final exam, so they naturally have to prepare well, and I am afraid that they will not have any free time in the future.


    So now that they have all advanced, why not have a good get-together?


    "I think it''s a good one."


    Neji, who had been silent because he was a year older than Naruto, nodded his head. He thought it was a good idea.


    "Yes, Shikamaru, Ino, what do you think?"


    Ding Ci''s eyes lit up when he heard this news, he is still looking forward to such an event!


    "Then it''s decided!"


    Naruto shouted loudly again now, he raised his fist and spoke.


    "Then let''s have a good meal together and work hard for a month later!"


    ¡­


    As the third round of the Chunin Exam approached, Konoha Village also became lively.


    For this kind of ninja event, the villagers also burst out with unimaginable enthusiasm.


    After Naruto mobilized everyone to have dinner together, they also started their own efforts and practice one by one.


    While they were working hard, Habara appeared in the laboratory with a group of people, and Kakashi also looked extremely nervous at this moment.


    Even though he has experienced Lin''s resurrection and Obito''s arrest, he still has no way to restrain his emotions now.


    The person who will be summoned at this time is his father, the real Konoha Shirato Hatake Sakumo!


    And the other people watching here have more of an expectant expression. After all, some of them grew up listening to his legends, while some are friends with him.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to meet this guy." Jiraiya stood there and couldn''t help feeling a little emotional. He had a good relationship with Hatake Sakumo in the first place.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I saw that guy." Tsunade also nodded at the side, while Senju Nawaki beside him looked around curiously.


    Senju Nawaki was the one who was most curious about all this, and he also knew Hatake Sakumo himself.


    It''s just a pity that he died too early, and he and Hatake Sakumo didn''t have a deep relationship with each other.


    But he couldn''t restrain his curiosity about the legendary resurrection, so he begged his sister Tsunade to bring him here.


    At the same time, he was also very curious about what this so-called resurrection was all about. Even though his sister had already explained it to him, he still wanted to see it.


    Although the current Senju Naoshu has not officially activated Mu Dun, but he has such a power in his body that he can definitely use it.


    What''s more, after so many years, it''s not like he can''t feel this power.


    In addition, when he was young, he was also educated by the elite of Thousand Hands. Even without Wood Dun, now he has become a Chunin steadily by virtue of Water Dun and Earth Dun.


    And he also began to challenge Jonin constantly, and he could clearly feel that Konoha is much more energetic now than he was back then.


    Although the actual control of Konoha is now the major families, and it is still dominated by Uchiha, but he basically accepts it now.


    What''s so bad about keeping Konoha getting better and developing?


    "Okay, everyone, it''s time."


    Habara stood in the front row, he looked at the time before speaking, and then his hands began to seal quickly.


    In an instant, a strange chakra aura permeated the surroundings, and in the next moment a coffin slowly emerged from the ground.


    When the big door of the coffin was quietly opened, a familiar figure appeared in front of everyone, and this figure also opened his eyes at this moment...


    .....


    Hatake Sakumo slowly walked out of the coffin, it seems that his consciousness is still a little confused at the moment.


    But this situation was only a moment of order, and he was completely awake in an instant, and he began to check his own situation immediately.


    He found out that something was wrong just after this inspection. He felt that his current physical condition was very good, and not only that, his chakra had become very large.


    The almost endless chakra was constantly spreading and entwining around his body, such a state beyond the peak made Hatake Sakumo a little puzzled.


    "What''s going on here? Didn''t he remember that I''m already... dead, but why am I still conscious and even able to move?"


    For his current situation, Hatake Sakumo was really full, but he also knew one thing, that is, it seems that now is not the time to think about these things.


    Because he has noticed that there are people around him, and his situation may have something to do with these people!


    When Kakashi saw this person, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and the memories of the past quickly flooded into his brain.


    He had thought countless times what it would be like if he could see his father after his death.


    Only at this moment, Kakashi only had the best memories of his father left in his heart.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly he realized that something was wrong with his father, and those eyes that were a little bit confused instantly became extremely sharp.


    Almost instantly, he found his father''s hand grabbing behind him, as if he wanted to get a weapon. This scene made Kakashi a little dumbfounded.


    Seeing this moment, the other people behind him could only laugh, after all, they had all seen this scene before.


    As a powerful ninja, it must be very strange to be awakened suddenly, so it is normal to make some reactions.


    "Suo Mao, long time no see, are you going to treat us old friends like this?"


    Just when Hatake Sakumo was about to do something, Jiraiya suddenly spoke, and his voice made Hatake Sakumo pause.


    He raised his head, and his eyes quickly set on the person who spoke, but he was still stunned for a moment when he saw Jiraiya''s iconic white hair.


    It''s just that when he saw Jiraiya''s clothes, he suddenly trembled involuntarily. He was really familiar with the intertwined white and red royal robes!


    Because those are Hokage''s exclusive clothes!


    "Master Hokage?"


    Hatake Sakumo murmured at the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t believe it, even though he had already guessed that this guy came from himself.


    But the question is, is Jiraiya''s character really suitable for Hokage?


    His gaze shifted slightly, and Sakumo Hatake''s body froze completely this time, because at this moment he had completely locked his eyes on Kakashi!


    Even though more than ten years have passed, Kakashi has grown up at this time, but his attire is really not much different from when he was a child.


    The familiar silver hair, and the mask that he liked to wear on his face since he was a child.


    The most important thing is that as a father, no matter how many years have passed when he sees his son, he will always have a special feeling.


    "Kakakashi?"


    Hatake Sakumo murmured, he seemed to be asking, but his tone seemed to be extremely certain.


    It is certain that this person is his son, this person is Hatake Kakashi!


    "It''s me, father." Kakashi took a deep breath, and he suppressed his slightly agitated emotions: "Long time no see."


    "Long time no see?" Hatake Sakumo murmured, but his hand did not continue to rest on the Ninja Sword behind him.


    "Yeah, long time no see, ten years is fleeting."


    Tsunade nodded aside, and Hatake Sakumo also looked towards the past, but this time he seemed to have discovered an impossible thing.


    "Tsunate? And... Rope tree? This..."


    "Even you have woken up, isn''t it strange that Shengshu woke up?"


    Tsunade answered directly, and Nawaki also nodded at Sakumo Hatake, and Sakumo Hatake became even more confused.


    You can still come back to life after death, so can you, and you have been dead for more than ten years?


    This series of information made Hatake Sakumo feel dizzy. Why has the world changed so much after being dead for so long?


    But Sakumo Hatake is a powerful ninja after all, he tried his best to control his emotions, and then quickly glanced at everyone present.


    And with this scan, he really recognized a lot of former acquaintances. Although these guys were little ghosts back then, they are all old now.


    Especially the Uchiha, he discovered the existence of Uchiha Fugaku, but he also discovered two extremely powerful people, even the current him is difficult to deal with.


    And one of them, he obviously felt that he had a deep chakra connection with him!


    "Everyone, what is going on here?"


    Hatake Sakumo asked, he was basically sure that this was Konoha, but after he was sure, he had more doubts.


    What happened to me all these years after my death, why did I wake myself up now.


    And he clearly noticed that he was in a different state from Senju Nawaki. That kid had an obvious heartbeat and the obvious characteristics of a living person.


    But he doesn''t have these things, he is more like a puppet, a monster that is not a living thing!


    In addition, she also noticed some details, that is, Jiraiya also became Hokage, so what about the third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen?


    If this Hokage-sama is still alive, then he probably won''t have a chance to wake up anyway, especially if that guy named Danzo exists!


    Hatake Sakumo was not stupid, of course he knew what was going on in those rumors back then.


    It''s just that he didn''t want to resist, and he didn''t want to make too many unnecessary rebuttals. He just lamented that Konoha was no longer the Konoha in his original memory.


    In fact, he also knew that his suicide was more or less irresponsible.


    But he knew better that Kakashi might have had a huge impact on Kakashi when he was alive, so he made such a decision.


    He didn''t regret his suicide, because he really didn''t have much choice.


    But now that he is alive, he naturally needs to make sure of the situation, this world is also a little strange to him.


    "I know you are full of doubts now, and we will definitely give you a good explanation of the current situation."


    Habara took a step forward, he smiled and said to Hatake Sakumo.


    "After all, if you don''t have a good understanding of the current situation, you won''t be able to guard Konoha with us..."


    ¡­


    Hatake Sakumo really needs to have a good understanding of the current situation, after all, he has been derailed from this era after so many years of death.


    Only by having a good re-understanding of this era can he exert his abilities and make the greatest contribution.


    In particular, Habara had communicated with Kakashi, and also told others about the future plans of the resurrection technique, and they also felt that this would be an excellent solution.


    After all, those who have been resurrected can walk in the sun with peace of mind. This is definitely exciting news.


    And let Konoha''s ninjas know that their village still has this ability, which will boost Konoha''s morale even more!


    Even if ninety-nine percent of the people may not be satisfied with this feat, there is always one percent who can do it, and this is enough for everyone to work hard.


    This kind of communication took about one morning, and this morning was really a huge shock to Hatake Sakumo.


    And his eyes kept looking at Habara, who was standing aside and didn''t say much.


    He never dreamed that this young-looking Uchiha boy would actually be such a terrifying existence!


    He killed Shimura Danzo, he found the truth about his murder, and he impeached the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    These things are already legendary, and what is even more legendary is that he changed Konoha''s situation by himself, and he was the one who pushed Jiraiya to the position of Hokage.


    It was also he and the other six major families who revised the Konoha ninja system and system, and he changed a daimyo, and ended a war by himself!


    Even under his deterrent force, the Nation of Fire expanded its territory and created real peace in the Nation of Grass and Nation of Tang.


    Such a person can no longer be described as a legend, and his achievements are no less than that of the first Hokage who created Konoha.


    Because he completely changed Konoha, and led Konoha to a brand new direction!


    "Master Habara, I really didn''t expect that after my death, there would be a legend like you in Konoha. It''s incredible."


    After finishing everything, Hatake Sakumo said all with emotion, and then he bowed to Habara to thank him.


    "Thank you very much for everything you have done, whether it is washing away my grievances or transforming Konoha."


    "Sakumo-senpai doesn''t have to be like this, Kakashi is my friend."


    Habara shook his head with a smile, and said slowly.


    "Actually, all I did was because the Third Hokage and the others were too much, and that''s all.


    As for whether it is legendary or not, I am also a Konoha ninja, so I naturally hope that Konoha will become better, right?


    And those things are not something I can do alone. Without the approval and help of everyone present, I don''t think we can do what we are doing now. "


    Habara is still relatively modest, even if he is the one who deserves the most credit for all this, he will not deny the help others have given him.


    Just as he said, without the approval and help of these people, he really couldn''t do this step.


    In the beginning, Habara wanted connections and no connections, but strength was not enough.


    And these people provided all the initial investment and help that Habara needed. Without them, whether Sarutobi Hiruzen could be impeached smoothly is a huge problem.


    "And now is not the time to talk about it, you know some of the problems and little troubles we are facing now.


    This is an opportunity for us Konoha, a chance for us to take off and make the ninja world more peaceful. "


    Habara''s face became a little more serious, he looked at Sakumo Hatake seriously and said.


    "But it''s also a crisis, a crisis that Konoha needs to take seriously.


    I just want to ask, Senior Shuo Mao, are you ready? "


    Habara''s serious attitude made Hatake Sakumo involuntarily become serious, he nodded and said.


    "I understand what Master Habara means, although I don''t know many things clearly, but I believe that Master Habara will not make mistakes in his judgment.


    And I am also a Konoha ninja, I will naturally do my best for Konoha! "


    Hatake Sakumo''s voice was extremely loud, and it could be seen how serious he was.


    And his promise made Habara very satisfied, even if he knew that even if Hatake Sakumo didn''t make any promises, he would definitely work hard in this operation.


    It''s just that it was a passive choice. Habara hoped that he would be more active and understand Konoha''s current situation better.


    Now that he got these answers, he was completely relieved, he nodded and then turned his head and walked outside.


    "Then I look forward to Senior Shuo Mao''s performance. At the same time, I need to wrong Senior Shuo Mao for a while. After this incident is over, I will completely resurrect Senior Shuo Mao."


    "Thank you, Habara-sama."


    Sakumo Hatake was still so polite, which made Habara a little helpless, but he didn''t say anything more.


    And when their group left the laboratory, Tsunade, Senju Nawaki, and Jiraiya also followed.


    "Although I had a hunch, when I actually saw him, I was still a little emotional."


    Jilai also sighed slightly, but he could see that he was still very happy.


    "When I knew that he committed suicide, I was also very helpless, and I also guessed something at the time, but I didn''t dare to think about it deeply, but I still feel a little guilty in my heart.


    But today you have helped me make up for this shortcoming, thank you, Minister Habara. "


    "You don''t need to thank me, didn''t I tell you that I''m also a Konoha ninja."


    Habara chuckled, and then he turned his head to look at Senju Nawaki beside Tsunade.


    "Are you ready, boy, you will be the examiner for the next exam."


    In the original book, the chief examiner of the third exam was the toothpick man Shiranui Genma, but now Shiranui Genma has become the instructor Jonin.


    He naturally didn''t have the time to be an examiner, so Konoha needed a new examiner, and after discussion, the examiner fell on Senju Naoki.


    Because Konoha decided to disclose the information of the resurrection technique, there must be some warm-up, and the thousand-armed rope tree is one of them.


    And choosing Senju Nawaki will be relatively low-key, because Konoha knows too few people about him now, but things need to be done step by step, and he is the best choice.


    "Minister Habara, if you really count your age, you are much younger than me."


    Senju Nawaki also felt very helpless, UU Reading He sighed and replied, but soon cheered up.


    "As for the preparations, don''t worry, I''ve already prepared, and I won''t let everyone down."


    "That''s good, I look forward to your performance."


    Habara smiled, and then he looked into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Tsunade couldn''t help asking curiously: "What are you thinking, worried about the situation this time?"


    "No, but something more interesting."


    Habara shook his head, and then he said quietly.


    "I''m wondering if I''m going to meet someone right now, someone very, very interesting..."


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 267： The fun begins!

    In the middle of the night, Habara''s figure quietly appeared above a telegraph pole, with a huge full moon hanging behind him.


    His eyes scanned everything around him, and then his figure disappeared, and when he appeared again, he had come to the area where Konoha placed alien ninjas.


    Habara actually didn''t know that the guy who was Guijiao was placed in that hotel, but he and Guijiao had met each other a lot, so he naturally remembered this guy''s chakra.


    It''s just a simple glance. After locking this guy''s position, many things will become easier.


    "Ok?"


    The ghost friend who was resting in the hotel suddenly changed his expression, and he clearly felt that a wave of chakra had locked him.


    This chakra is very gentle, but also very fierce, which makes him understand that the owner of this chakra is absolutely extraordinary.


    Even the owner of this chakra is likely to be someone he doesn''t want to face, the one who can deter the entire ninja world!


    "Could it be him?"


    Guijiao murmured, and he turned his head slightly to look at Itachi Uchiha who seemed to be asleep at this time, but he quickly looked away.


    He didn''t tell other people what he and Uchiha Shisui met, and only he knew about it.


    And he seems to have noticed some tiny details, that is, Shisui Uchiha doesn''t seem to care much about his appearance.


    No matter how arrogant Uchiha is, they will never be so calm when they appear in this village at this point in time.


    Although it is very possible that he wants to catch himself and is slowly torturing him, but that kind of calmness and indifference, even if Uchiha Shisui conceals it very well, the ghost can detect it.


    And with such an emotional attitude, ghosts use the most dangerous idea to judge, that is, Konoha probably already knows their existence!


    "If this is the case, is our action still meaningful, or..."


    Suddenly, Guijiao''s heart twitched violently, because he thought of a more terrifying thing.


    That is, their actions are fundamentally within Konoha''s plan, and even their actions are fundamentally coordinated with Konoha''s actions!


    Thinking of this, Guijiao took a deep breath, then he stood up and walked outside.


    "Where are you going?" Suddenly, Itachi Uchiha spoke, and at this time he had already opened his eyes.


    "I''m not you, you used to be a member of Konoha, you know this place very well."


    Guijiao turned his head indifferently to look at Uchiha Itachi, he didn''t see any emotion at all.


    "And this time it is Uchiha Habara who is going to face him, if he doesn''t kill you, he probably wants to torture you slowly.


    But he can''t keep me, I have to get all possible information, so that I can survive. "


    Having said that, Onijo looked at Uchiha Itachi with a strange look, and then said slowly: "You really should thank him, at least you need to worry to death."


    Guijiao''s words directly made Uchiha Itachi''s face extremely gloomy, but he really had no room to refute.


    Uchiha Habara didn''t kill him, he just played a game of cat and mouse. That kind of arrogant and contemptuous attitude filled Uchiha Itachi''s heart with resentment.


    But no matter how unhappy he is, so what can he do.


    Even if he has mastered Yin Yang Dun now, but before he fights Uchiha Habara, he cannot change the inherent influence.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Uchiha Itachi closed his eyes again, he didn''t want to take another look at Oniko.


    Onizu walked out of the room silently, and after confirming that Uchiha Itachi hadn''t come out, he quickly followed that chakra and continued to move forward.


    More than half an hour later, when he entered a forest, he finally saw a figure standing there quietly.


    The silver moonlight shone on this figure, making him look extraordinarily mysterious.


    He has a very strong and contradictory feeling. He is very close to nature, but also has a suffocating feeling that he can destroy everything!


    But Guijiao didn''t care about such contradictions, because he was now completely convinced of who he was facing, and this person was Uchiha Habara.


    "Your Excellency Habara, long time no see." Taking a deep breath, Guijiao said.


    "It''s been a long time, my lord."


    Habara turned around, and he nodded slightly to Onikou with a smile on his face.


    "It''s just that at this time, I am a little worried that I can meet Lord Guijiao in Konoha''s place. After all, Konoha''s current defense is very fragile."


    "Your Excellency Habara was joking, I''m afraid our every move has long been under your watchful eyes."


    Guijiao sighed faintly, the more he thought about it now, the more he felt that his guess was right, after all, Habara''s current attitude also explained too many things.


    "Well, there are many secrets in the ninja world, but there are very few secrets that can really be hidden from me."


    Habara nodded lightly, then he looked at Guijiao playfully, and then asked a question that made Guijiao tremble with fear.


    "I don''t know, Your Excellency Guijiao has been hesitating for so long these days, has he already got an answer of his own?"


    Guijiao suppressed the hesitation and uneasiness in his heart, and finally he almost gritted his teeth and said.


    "As expected, this world really has no secrets for Your Excellency Habara."


    "This world is not big, and there are very few things that can really be hidden from me, especially those that can be hidden from my eyes."


    Habara said calmly, his tone was so calm, but his words were so arrogant, but the strange thing was that Guijiao felt that there was no problem with it.


    Because in his opinion, Habara is really like this, Guijiao didn''t reveal any of his thoughts at all, but he was clearly seen by this person.


    "But the world is not small."


    Just when Guijiao was feeling emotional, Habara spoke again.


    "There are many, many things in this world that are worth exploring and discovering, but I always have limited energy alone.


    I never feel that this world is only enough for me to jump around alone. I welcome talents, and I welcome all talents who are valuable to me.


    And your ghost is a valuable person who deserves my investment. "


    Having said this, Habara stopped on purpose, and stared at Onikou with a smile.


    At this moment, Guijiao also felt his heart skip a beat. This was the second time Habara had invited him, which made him feel proud and at the same time feel the pressure suddenly intensified.


    He lowered his head and didn''t speak, because he didn''t know what to say now, he could only quietly wait for Habara''s words.


    "Well, now I''ll ask you again."


    After a long time, Habara spoke, but this time his tone became a bit serious, and that indifferent tone made Guijiao even more shuddering.


    And Onizu clearly felt the chakra on Habara''s body began to float, that terrifying chakra was so desperate!


    "I don''t know Lord Guijiao, I don''t know if you are willing to follow me, join me, and create a peaceful ninja?"


    ¡­


    The silver moonlight shone on the earth. Outside Muye Village, Orochimaru stood quietly on a treetop, waiting for something silently.


    Now that the Chunin exam is getting closer and closer, Orochimaru must also prepare well, and what he needs to prepare is naturally the fourth Kazekage!


    Without this Fourth Kazekage giving orders, many things would not be so easy to handle.


    However, he was not the one who dealt with the Fourth Kazekage, so he didn''t have a special understanding of the current situation.


    But he knew that tonight was the appointed time, and if there were no accidents, then Xie should bring that Fengying''s material to him tonight.


    Waiting silently, Orochimaru was very patient, maybe he was already like a snake, quietly waiting for the prey to be integrated into his bone marrow.


    He knows very well that being anxious is always the most useless thing, and being anxious is the most likely to cause problems.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Orochimaru seemed to notice something, he licked his tongue and said with a smile: "So you''ve arrived, Scorpion."


    "Well, I just want to see how long you can endure." Suddenly, a figure stepped out of the shadows in this silent forest: "Or, when will you find me."


    "Since you have come, it means that the matter has been settled." Orochimaru licked his tongue, he didn''t care about Xie''s words, it was not a big deal to him.


    "It''s done." Scorpion calmly threw a scroll to Orochimaru, and he sighed with emotion: "This guy''s resistance is still very strong, and it''s more interesting than I imagined."


    "Then congratulations on getting a new puppet."


    "Congratulations to you too, you can continue this mission that sent us to death."


    The communication between Scorpion and Orochimaru may seem dull, but the smell of gunpowder is really strong.


    And Xie never got close to Orochimaru, because he was really afraid of this guy.


    "Since it''s over, I''m leaving." Scorpion looked at Orochimaru very calmly, then he turned and left.


    "You don''t need me to take you in?" Orochimaru looked at Xie playfully, and he couldn''t help asking with a smile.


    "There''s no need for you to waste energy with me."


    Xie glanced at Dashewan indifferently, and finally he left without looking back.


    "Let''s think more about how to leave the field decently if we fail..."


    ¡­


    Konoha Village, the village entrance.


    A group of ninjas wrapped in turbans appeared, the leader was wearing a white robe and a man wearing a big bamboo hat with the word "wind" written on it.


    These ninjas are neither too many nor too few, and there are more than 30 people in total. It is obvious that they are sand ninjas, and they came to watch the Chunin exam with Kazekage.


    "Master Kazekage, the welcome ceremony is ready. Hokage-sama is waiting, please come with us!" The ninja who was in charge of welcoming him at the entrance of the village said respectfully.


    "In that case, thank you all for your hard work. I am also looking forward to this trip to Konoha."


    Kazekage nodded calmly, but the people who received him always felt that this Kazekage was a bit strange, because he could feel an aura that was not like a living person in this Kazekage.


    But he was only in charge of the reception, so he didn''t pay too much attention to these things, and soon the group of them headed towards Konoha.


    For Muye Village, the ceremony of welcoming the allies of Shayin Village really doesn''t need to be too grand.


    Although in this chaotic ninja world, it is not easy to find a big country as an ally.


    But for the relationship between the two parties, both Konoha and Sand Yin are well aware of it.


    And now Konoha''s status is no longer what it used to be, and Sand Yin''s weakness is well known.


    Therefore, Konoha did not express too much importance. It was just a simple welcome ceremony that was not considered a failure, and it was basically regarded as the completion of the task.


    After the ceremony was over, Kazekage and the others returned to their residence, waiting quietly for the start of the last Chunin exam three days later.


    The interval between the second and third Chunin exams is not too short, mainly to allow the players to take the exam in their best condition.


    After all, in the fierce confrontation in the second game, injuries are inevitable.


    This requires a long period of recuperation, and the time for the next exam naturally cannot be too close.


    "It really went well beyond expectations."


    After returning to his own residence, Fengying looked at everything around him indifferently, only when he took off his hat, did he reveal his pale face that didn''t look like a living person.


    Obviously, his state is not what a living person should be at all, at this moment he is just reincarnated from the dirt!


    Since Orochimaru wants to completely guarantee that nothing will go wrong, then the Fourth Kazekage must be completely controlled by him.


    Otherwise, he will never feel at ease, and the best way to control it is to reincarnate from the dirt!


    Although there will be some small problems in the reincarnation of the dirty soil, such as cracks on the face, but this is not a big deal.


    Orochimaru can completely cover up these traces through some technical means, even the eyes can be completely covered up in this way.


    Moreover, it is much easier and safer to use the dirty soil reincarnation to control Luo Sha''s actions, language, and other actions than to play in person.


    "It seems that we still need to cover up a little bit more. This kind of complexion is too bad."


    Orochimaru couldn''t help shaking his head looking at himself in the mirror, but soon he laughed again.


    "Why are you so resistant, and how much resistance your consciousness can resist my control.


    Don''t dream, it''s much easier to attack Konoha with me controlling you and helping you attack Konoha than yourself. "


    Orochimaru looks like he is talking to himself, but he is actually talking to Luo Sha''s consciousness. He didn''t completely eliminate Luo Sha''s consciousness, because there is no need for that.


    What''s more, he still needs Luo Sha to have his own consciousness to cooperate with his command actions, and now he is just staring at this guy through Luo Sha''s consciousness.


    Orochimaru''s control over the reincarnation of the dirty soil is really getting stronger and stronger. What the middle pocket can do in the original book, he can basically do it now.


    And the reincarnation of the dirty soil has been almost modified by him. Although he has not practiced many things, this time is obviously an opportunity.


    "Winter, winter, winter..."


    At this moment, the door of Luo Sha''s room was knocked, Da Shewan controlled Luo Sha to glance back, and then he walked over calmly and opened the door.


    "Master Kazekage!"


    The man in front of him immediately nodded slightly to Luo Sha, and Orochimaru instantly realized through Luo Sha''s consciousness that the man in front of him was Ma Ji.


    "come in."


    Luo Sha said indifferently, and Ma Ji immediately got up and walked in.


    Orochimaru knew that this guy was looking for Kazekage, probably just to have a good talk about that battle.


    Orochimaru naturally didn''t mean to refuse, he also wanted to see how well he had disguised Luo Sha, but in fact, after the whole conversation, there was nothing unusual about Ma Kei.


    This situation made Orochimaru very satisfied, because he knew that there was no problem with his disguise this time, but he was still very cautious.


    When Maji left, Orochimaru specially dispatched a few snakes to stalk Maji for a whole day, and Maki didn''t have any doubts about the situation of Kazekage-sama.


    This made Orochimaru completely relieved, and now he is looking forward to this action even more.


    "And Payne and the others are coming soon, Samsara Eye, according to my investigation, this eye is inextricably linked with Sharingan.


    I don''t know how well you know Chief Habara, and are you ready? "


    ¡­


    Three days passed in a flash, and all the ninjas completed their final preparations.


    The bright sunshine sprinkled the leaves, it was a rare sunny day, the breeze was blowing, and the weather in July was not so hot that it was unbearable.


    Today, most of the villagers in Muye Village woke up early, and quickly headed towards the largest martial arts field in Muye Village.


    There, the fiercest battle will be staged, and at the same time, Muye Village has not prohibited ordinary villagers from going to watch.


    However, if you want to enter today, you must have a ticket. Although the martial arts arena is large, there are still seat restrictions.


    In addition to ninjas, there are countless civilians in Muye Village. If anyone who wants to watch a show is allowed to enter, it may be too crowded even standing.


    These tickets are naturally given priority to the ninjas, and the rest are even less.


    But these are trivial things. When the time came to ten o''clock in the morning, the final battle of the Chunin exam was finally about to start.


    The ninja who took the exam stood in a row, waiting for each other to fight in groups.


    The surrounding auditorium was full at this time, and many Junin appeared on the seats. Kakashi and Hatake Sakumo stood together and looked down.


    But Sakumo Hatake was covered in black clothes at this time, almost covering his whole body, no one could recognize who he was.


    Looking at everything below, he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Such a scene was still a little strange to him, after all, he had never experienced it before.


    "Time flies, your students are here too, right, Kakashi." Hatake Sakumo asked.


    "No, but time doesn''t seem to affect father that much."


    Kakashi smiled, he is really in a good mood now, and he can even tease his father.


    "When you are completely resurrected, I am afraid that you will be about the same age as me."


    "That''s not good news, and that girl, Lin."


    Hatake Sakumo shook his head helplessly, he actually didn''t like this look.


    "Although she is at the same age as you, she is much younger than you no matter how you look at it now. You really decide..."


    "No, I just want to take care of her..."


    As soon as he mentioned this, Kakashi''s face turned dark, and this matter is really difficult to explain.


    "I don''t mean to object to you, I just want to take good care of her, don''t think too much."


    Looking at his father like this, Kakashi knew that there was no way to continue chatting this day.


    Originally, he just wanted to enlighten his father that he didn''t need to worry about his age. After all, many things were really not a problem with the resurrection technique.


    But his father turned his head and not only changed the subject, but also returned the ridicule to him, which made him a little helpless.


    Turning his head, Kakashi looked at the examination room, where his three disciples, or the three young men he led had all come to this point.


    This also makes him very happy. Although their growth has nothing to do with him, he is also very happy to see them succeed one by one.


    On the front, on the tall pavilion, stood two high chairs, and Jiraiya, who was wearing a Hokage robe, sat on them calmly, watching the several ninjas in the arena silently.


    He knew that today''s game would never be peaceful, and the most intense battle might break out at some point in the game without any accidents.


    So now he must recharge his energy and store up his energy, and he must be in the best condition to deal with this crisis.


    "But why is this guy here, really..."


    Turning his head slightly, Zilai also looked at a young man in a fine attire who was chatting and laughing with a man who looked like an official, he shook his head helplessly.


    He is the current daimyo of the Nation of Fire, and he did not send out an invitation to the finals of the Chunin Exam this time, after all, the situation this time is not stable.


    But he didn''t expect this big name to come here uninvited, and after he came, he looked at himself pitifully and asked him if he had done something wrong.


    In this situation, I really want to cry but have no tears. Such a money bag seems a bit too good.


    "Sorry for keeping Hokage-sama waiting, has the match started yet?"


    Suddenly an indifferent voice came, and a figure in Fengying costume approached.


    "Not yet, Master Fengying came just in time."


    Ji Lai also turned his head, he raised his eyebrows and chuckled lightly.


    "However, if it is later, I am afraid I will miss the first good game.


    And some interesting things in the follow-up may also be missed. "


    "Looks like I''m lucky."


    Sidai Kazekage also laughed when he heard this sentence, he looked at Jiraiya meaningfully and said.


    "As a guest, I naturally can''t be late, let alone miss these performances, can''t I?"


    "Of course, after all, such a performance would not be possible without Kazekage-sama."


    Jilai also said that he lowered his voice slightly here, and he approached Luo Sha to observe carefully, and then said in an extremely low voice.


    "The camouflage technology has improved, Orochimaru."


    "Tsk tsk, very sharp, Zilaiya."


    Luo Sha froze for a moment, and the next moment he showed an even weirder smile.


    "However, how can you be sure that this is a disguise, not the real Fourth Kazekage?"


    ¡­


    Orochimaru''s words made Jilai frowned, but Jilai also kept silent.


    Whether it is Luo Sha or Orochimaru, the essence is the same to him, he is just curious about some other things now.


    "Is all your people here?"


    Jiraiya still kept his voice down, and the ninjas around him, whether it was Konoha or Sagakure, consciously backed away to give the two shadows a space to communicate.


    "They''re all here, isn''t this what Patriarch Yubara expected, isn''t this what you all expected?"


    Orochimaru controlled Luo Sha and nodded slightly, then he turned to look at Jiraiya.


    "To be honest, I''m curious what kind of arrangement you guys will make. No matter how you look at it, it seems very interesting."


    "To be honest, I never knew whether my choice was right or not, but I don''t need to say more now that things have come to this point."


    Jilai also shook his head, then he suddenly smiled and looked at Orochimaru.


    "I also prepared some surprises for you, I hope you like it."


    "Oh, what a surprise?"


    "Why don''t you look down and see the people below?"


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows when he heard this sentence, but when he turned his head and began to observe the ninja and examiner referenced below seriously, he was stunned.


    "It''s unbelievable. It seems that Patriarch Habara is not lying."


    In his eyes, he locked on a person standing in the examiner''s position, that person was really a surprise.


    Because that person was once his succubus, the person who made him completely firm up his mind, and this person was the thousand-armed rope tree who died in front of his eyes!


    It never occurred to him that he would actually see him again.


    But Senju Naoki didn''t know that his former teacher had already seen him.


    As the chief examiner of the third round, he announced the group of the match, and then said loudly with a wave of his hand.


    "The first group of Uzumaki Naruto vs. Hinata Neiji, prepare to start, and the other groups go down to prepare."


    ¡­


    "Is it Ning Ci? It seems that there is some trouble."


    Naruto was quite happy to see that he was the first to take the exam, but he didn''t expect that the opponent was Neji.


    He is also very familiar with Neji Naruto, after all, they have performed many tasks with Kakuzu.


    And Neji also turned his head to look at Naruto, obviously he was also very surprised that he actually met this guy.


    "Come on, Neji!" Next to Neji, Xiao Li cheered on Neji loudly: "Although Naruto is very strong, we believe that you will have no problems!"


    "That''s right, Ning Ci, come on!" Tiantian also shouted loudly from the side.


    "Thank you, but this time there is some trouble."


    Ning Ci said something with a headache, and then he and Naruto jumped into the arena.


    "Now that we''re all here, let''s start the game!"


    Senju Nawaki didn''t have any nonsense. When both of them were ready, he immediately announced the start of the game.


    At this moment, the two figures quickly crossed each other, and a fierce battle broke out at the beginning.


    The sound of fists clashing kept coming, Neiji Hyuga''s white eyes moved slightly, and he could see all of Naruto''s movements.


    Chakra gathered in both hands, and the speed became faster and faster, even causing afterimages.


    "Naruto and the kid actually fight with me, what is this guy thinking?"


    He thought in his heart, his palms couldn''t help but move towards the acupuncture points on Naruto''s body, trying to cut off the flow of chakra in his whole body.


    No matter how you look at it, it is not appropriate to compete with the members of the Hyuga clan. After all, the Taijutsu of the Hyuga clan is really powerful.


    boom!


    With a palm strike, the palm wind carrying Chakra even caused ripples in the air.


    Naruto backed up with the force of the blow, turned over and landed on the ground, but there was a joyful expression on his face.


    "So that''s it, I know your fighting style!"


    Hyuga Neiji didn''t speak, but his already expressionless face became more dignified.


    On the surface, he was the one who repelled Naruto just now, but in fact, only he himself understood that it was Naruto Uzumaki who chose to retreat.


    During the battle, he tried to hit the opponent''s acupoints, but the opponent missed by a slight margin.


    And Naruto''s most powerful thing is the Helix Pill, but he hasn''t used it until now.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Suddenly, Naruto formed a seal with his hands, and the chakra in his body erupted, and an unknown number of figures appeared in the white smoke, surrounding Ningji Hinata layer by layer.


    The audience burst into enthusiastic cheers. For ordinary people, the biggest purpose of coming here is to watch the duel of ninjas.


    In the ninja duel, the most interesting thing is naturally ninjutsu.


    Perhaps for them, they don''t care about the result, and they don''t know the subtlety of physical skills. What they want is a cool scene and a fierce fight.


    "This guy really started..."


    Neiji Hyuga could only shake his head when he saw this scene, because he had seen this kind of scene before, and although he had been taught a lesson by Kakuzu, Naruto''s Chakra could bear it completely.


    The next moment, countless clones rushed towards Ning Ci, and Ning Ci also made a decision.


    Chakra surged all over his body, and his whole body spun at a high speed behind him, and a chakra halo surrounded him in an instant.


    "Back to the days!"


    Under the shroud of the chakra mask, as long as the clones approached him, they would all disappear into white smoke with a bang.


    Naruto''s main body stood in the distance, with an unusually calm face, his hands were sealed again, and dozens of shadow clones appeared behind him, continuing to rush towards him.


    The fearless avatar stepped forward one after another, and after about a minute, the light of Huitian began to dim.


    When the light stopped completely, the Kunai of Naruto''s body had reached Neji''s throat.


    Hyuga Ningji dripped a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, and he sighed helplessly: "You bastard, why do you have so much chakra?"


    "I can''t do anything about this kind of thing." Naruto smiled and spread his hands: "Then, the game is over."


    "Well, it''s really depressing to meet you." Ning Ci nodded, and then he looked at Zhishu and said, "I admit defeat!"


    ¡­


    "The result of the first match, Naruto Uzumaki won!"


    "Please prepare for the second round, Sasuke Uchiha, Gaara."


    After getting Neji''s confirmation, Naruto immediately announced the result, and Naruto and Neji left the martial arts arena in the center.


    "Come on, Zuo Zhu, don''t lose to that panda eye."


    But when they walked backstage, they naturally met Zuo Zhu, Naruto immediately shouted happily.


    "Don''t worry, you have won, and there is absolutely no way I will lose."


    Zuosuke smiled at Naruto, and then took a special look at Neji, who had a stinky face. The next moment, he disappeared in place with a blink.


    Almost at the same time, UU Reading Gaara and Zuo Zhu appeared on the field.


    At this moment, Zuo Zhu had restrained his smile, and looked at the panda eyes in front of him with cold eyes.


    Gaara also looked at Zuo Zhu indifferently, and there was a trace of cold killing intent in the air.


    "The show is about to begin, Zilaiya."


    On the high platform, Luo Sha, controlled by Orochimaru, suddenly smiled and said to Jilai.


    Then he quietly made a gesture towards Ma Kebi not far away, which meant that he was ready to do something.


    Jiraiya also instantly understood what he meant, and he gestured to Shikaku Nara who was not far away, and then he spoke calmly.


    "Yeah, it''s time for the fun to begin."


    ¡­.


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 268： Plan Konoha Crash Begins

    "Uchiha''s kid has come out, it seems that the interesting game is about to start."


    In the side stands, Onoki and Kirabi stood on the viewing stand and watched the game quietly, and there were only a few ninjas protecting them beside them.


    In fact, for them, it doesn''t make any difference to them whether these ninjas protect them or not. After all, these ninjas don''t matter to those who can really endanger them.


    But as a film, there must be certain configuration and form, even Zilai is no exception to this point.


    In fact, the two of them had already arrived in Konoha, even earlier than Luosha in Shayin Village.


    It''s just that the relationship between their two villages and Konoha is really bad. Even though they are in a peaceful state now, they are not easy to deal with each other.


    Therefore, Konoha did not give any welcome ceremony for their arrival, which made both of them somewhat dissatisfied.


    But such satisfaction has now largely disappeared.


    Because Konoha and Sand Yin are still an alliance at least on the surface, but didn''t Konoha still not give them a decent welcome ceremony, even Zirai didn''t go.


    Then their relationship is obviously not easy to deal with, and it seems normal to welcome them or not.


    "Yeah, the Uchiha clan is really a sighing family."


    Kirabi nodded slightly, but soon shook his head again.


    "There are already countless scary guys in their family. It''s Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Shisui. God really loves them."


    "You missed someone."


    Onogi turned his head slightly to look at Kirabi, and then said flatly.


    "And the strongest one of their clan, Uchiha Madara, don''t forget him."


    Uchiha Madara is really a nightmare existence for Onogi, the strength of that guy is really unimaginable for Onogi.


    It''s just that Kirabi obviously doesn''t have that strong perception of Uchiha Madara. After all, he is not from that era, and he really doesn''t know the fear in Onogi''s heart.


    But Uchiha Habara is scary enough. Perhaps for Kirabi, Uchiha Habara is to some extent equal to Uchiha Madara in Ohnoki''s heart.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, did you come here this time as I thought?" Kirabi shook his head, he looked at Onoki calmly and asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, do you have any other ideas when you come here this time?"


    Onoki raised his eyebrows, and he suddenly laughed.


    "I don''t have any ideas, I just came to watch the battle, that''s all."


    "Really, that Orochimaru, that Akatsuki organization has a similar relationship with you."


    Kirabi said meaningfully, but now he also looked back at the two people in the field.


    "I''ve read the report. You and Konoha went to war three years ago. They helped you a lot."


    "Yeah, this is something that cannot be denied, and I don''t intend to deny it."


    Onogi nodded lightly, and his gaze also looked at the two teenagers in the martial arts arena.


    "But that''s a thing of the past, no matter what they think or do this time, the old man doesn''t plan to participate.


    Whether it is Sha Yin or Konoha, it has nothing to do with the old man, but I am more curious about you, what do you think? "


    "Maybe we are the same."


    Kirabi smiled and glanced at Onogi, and then his eyes locked on the two people in the field again, but this time his eyes were more on Gaara.


    "Tell you something very interesting, old man."


    "Speak, I''m listening."


    "That little red-haired guy, if I''m not mistaken, is Ichijuriki from Sand Hidden Village."


    "what?"


    .....


    "The second game, start now!"


    After confirming the situation of both sides, Senju Nawaki directly announced the start of the game.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    And at the moment when the match started, Zuo Zhu jumped up high, a huge fireball was ejected immediately, and the surrounding temperature rose at the same time.


    Fire escape is Uchiha''s specialty, even though Zuo Zhu is very good at lightning escape now, he definitely doesn''t have any partiality.


    In particular, he knew exactly how strong Habara''s Fire Dungeon was. As Habara''s disciple, he would never lose his teacher!


    "Humph!"


    Gaara stood below without any expression, but countless yellow sand rushed out of the gourd behind him.


    The gravel is viscous and obviously specially treated by Chakra. It instantly turned into a shield in front of him, and the huge fireball was completely blocked by it.


    "Sand, is it a variation of magnetic escape?"


    Seeing this scene, Zuo Zhu immediately began to think in his heart, and Gaara also moved at this moment.


    He lightly raised one hand upwards, and the yellow sand covered with chakra changed again, they condensed together and turned into a giant palm to grab at the left assistant.


    And Zuo Zhu''s eyes instantly turned into Sharingan, and his figure quickly retreated, but the giant palm kept chasing him under Gaara''s control.


    Such a direct ninjutsu fight is fine for the ninjas, but the surrounding civilian audience burst into loud cheers.


    Didn''t they come to watch the Chunin exam this time because of the battle in front of them?


    Compared with the performance of Naruto and Neji in the previous battle, they only felt that the speed of these two people was very fast, and the avatar technique was also very cool.


    Apart from that, there is no other feeling, because they don''t understand these things at all.


    And the battle between Gaara and Zuosuke is undoubtedly closer to their cognition of ninjas. This kind of ninjutsu confrontation is what they want to see.


    Especially the Panda Eye in Sand Hidden Village, when he makes a move, there will be a wide range of sand and dust, and the control of the sand will cause a huge sense of oppression.


    Not to mention other things in such a scene, the momentum alone is enough to shock a large number of people.


    "Ninja: Sashigure!"


    Seeing Zuosuke dodging non-stop, Gaara snorted coldly, and waved the other arm again.


    More gravel suddenly appeared in the gourd behind him, which was condensed into fine particles under the condensing of Chakra, and shot out at the same time, intending to block Zuosuke''s escape route.


    "It''s really troublesome, but all your attacks can''t escape my eyes!"


    Zuo Zhu frowned, the chakra in his body moved slightly, and then his figure stopped instantly.


    "Peng!"


    The moment his figure stopped, a huge hand of yellow sand suddenly appeared under his feet, and then grabbed Zuo Zhu tightly.


    "It''s over, you are much weaker than I thought."


    Gaara said with cold eyes, and at this moment, the raindrops condensed from the gravel pierced through Zuosuke''s body fiercely!


    In an instant, Zuo Zhu''s whole body was splashed with blood, and then he fell on his back.


    "You can declare me victorious."


    Gaara waved his hand, and the blood-stained gravel was quickly taken back. He turned his head and looked indifferently at Senju Naoki and asked.


    "Boy, you are very good, but are you too confident?"


    Senju Nawaki gave Gaara a specious smile, and at the same time he shrugged slightly.


    "Magnetic escape is very good, but what ninjas need is not only powerful escape, but also sufficient observation skills, which is obviously unqualified."


    Senju Nawaki''s expression suddenly made Gaara''s face become serious, but at this moment he felt the terrifying Chakra coming from behind!


    He turned his head immediately, and saw Zuo Zhu''s figure had appeared, he was standing there unscathed, and the place where Zuo Zhu''s body was not far away turned into a block of wood!


    "Substitution?"


    Gaara murmured, and at this moment Zuosuke''s scarlet Sharingan eyes were only cold, because he found that this guy really wanted to kill him.


    "Since you have such thoughts, don''t blame me!"


    A thousand birds chirped suddenly, and a strong thunder condensed in the palm of his hand, Zuo Zhu didn''t hold back at this moment.


    "Chidori, Zuosuke looks angry."


    Naruto couldn''t help shaking his head seeing this scene, while Xiang Rin looked at Gaara with cold eyes.


    "This guy really deserves to be damned, the game is actually murderous. Although this time it is true that there is no limit to the killer, but this guy took the initiative to do this, no wonder Zuo Zhuo!"


    This Chunin exam was full of blood and blood, but the ninjas on Konoha''s side have always maintained restraint and have never taken the initiative to kill.


    But now that someone else is taking the initiative to kill, they naturally cannot remain indifferent. They are not fledglings, they have long been qualified ninjas with blood on their hands!


    "Buzz!"


    At the moment Chidori''s condensing was completed, Zuo Zhuo''s figure instantly turned into lightning, and he rushed towards Gaara''s without hesitation.


    "Humph!"


    Gaara looked at the technique in the left assistant and the state he was showing at this time, and he couldn''t help but snorted coldly.


    His chakra also surged rapidly, and countless yellow sands emerged from the gourd behind him. These yellow sands formed a series of barriers to stop Zuo Zhuo.


    But now Zuo Zhu''s speed is unbelievably fast, and with the help of Sharingan, the yellow sand can''t form any hindrance to Zuo Zhu at all.


    "Damn..."


    Gaara also knows that his own yellow sand can''t block Zuo Zhu at all, but he is not helpless in such a situation.


    A large amount of yellow sand once again appeared on the gourd behind him, and this time the yellow sand completely enveloped him.


    The yellow sand continued to expand, and finally turned into an absolutely defensive ball to envelop him.


    "boom!"


    Also at this moment, a violent roar suddenly sounded, and countless sand and gravel splashed all around along with blood!


    Chidori''s penetrating power is unparalleled, and the so-called absolute defense formed by the magnetic escape cannot defend Chidori''s attack at all.


    In just an instant, this so-called absolute defense was directly penetrated!


    Bright red blood overflowed Zuosuke''s arm, and Gaara''s shrill screams followed.


    Even if it is impossible to see the appearance of it because it is covered with sand, it can be inferred that Gaara is definitely injured at this time!


    "I love Luo!"


    "I love Luo!"


    In the rest area, Kankuro and Temari shouted at the same time, with obvious concern in their eyes.


    "Left Assistant!"


    At this moment, Naruto''s face also changed slightly. He was keenly aware that a terrifying Chakra was awakening within the gravel defense.


    This power was very similar to the power in his body, which gave him an ominous premonition.


    The next moment, after Gaara''s scream, an inhuman growling sound suddenly came out.


    The circular defense of gravel suddenly shattered, the terrifying Chakra erupted, and there were explosions in all directions, and thick smoke covered Gaara and Zuosuke.


    "Hmph, I know you''re not in the right situation, and you''ve hidden a lot of things."


    Zuozhu snorted coldly, and saw that Gaara was bloated all over, as if some kind of monster was attached to him.


    His eyes have no emotion other than madness, and chakra full of destruction is constantly emanating from his body.


    "that is?"


    On the stands, many ninjas exclaimed, and Hatake Sakumo gradually frowned.


    "Yiwei, this hidden sand village is really crazy."


    "Get ready to fight, Father."


    Kakashi stood up, looking at all this calmly, he knew that it might be time now.


    Sure enough, a loud explosion sounded from the entire martial arts arena, and the ground shook violently under the explosion, causing chaos to spread rapidly.


    In the audience, many figures suddenly stood up and quickly attacked the Konoha ninja next to them.


    The phantom ninja who had been prepared for a long time started, most of the audience couldn''t even react, and they had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    "Illusion? What happened?"


    In the auditorium, countless Konoha ninjas exclaimed, they didn''t realize what happened at all.


    However, the ninjas wearing Anbu costumes appeared at this moment, and attacked them without giving them any chance to speak.


    "Enemy attack, counterattack!"


    However, Konoha''s ninjas are much stronger than those in the original work in the involution that has undergone Habara''s reform.


    Even if they didn''t react, they probably knew what happened, and they reacted almost immediately.


    Such a scene happened everywhere in the martial arts field, and the scene was extremely chaotic.


    On the other hand, countless people who looked like businessmen also suddenly rioted, as if it had been agreed in advance, all of them rushed out at the same time and launched a crazy attack on Konoha Ninja.


    Even in the village outside the martial arts arena, pictures of psychic circles rose on all sides at the same time, and big snakes like monsters appeared at the same time, destroying the village wantonly.


    "Jiraiya, it''s time for us to move around."


    In the main stand, Luo Sha, who was controlled by Orochimaru, stood up, and the chakra in his body began to surge rapidly.


    "It''s time to move around, but are you going to fight me like this?"


    Jiraiya also stood up, he looked at the guy in front of him indifferently, but soon he frowned again.


    "However, are you going to fight me like this?"


    "Of course it''s impossible. I just want you to move around first. After all, I have to be on guard against other people."


    Orochimaru quickly replied with a smile, and a lot of golden sand appeared around Luosha!


    "After all, which one hasn''t made a move yet, that one is the scariest one."


    ¡­


    Outside Muye Village, on a certain high ground, several figures in red cloud suits with a black background appeared.


    These figures are male and female, with different appearances, but they have two common characteristics, that is, they don''t look like living people at all.


    And their eyes are exactly the same, they are both those strange lavender eyes like annual rings!


    "Is this Muye Village? It really looks different from those small villages."


    Tiandao Payne looked at the towering wall of Muye Village not far away, and there was no emotion in Samsara''s eyes.


    If they want to fight in Konoha, they must first install Nagato''s body. After all, Nagato''s body does not have much substantial fighting ability.


    That''s why they arrived a little late, but I have to say that they arrived at the right time, after all, all this has been planned long ago!


    "However, Konoha''s defense is still strong, and this enchantment still makes people a little irritated, but it''s okay."


    Tiandao Payne continued to speak indifferently, and the next moment he raised his hand, suddenly vast Chakra rushed out of his body.


    Under his extremely terrifying Chakra, Konoha''s barrier shook violently!


    "Buzz!"


    The vibration of the enchantment actually made the space seem to be deformed, and the transparent enchantment was constantly twisting and rolling, and began to squeeze each other continuously.


    Finally, when this distortion reached its extreme, the barrier shattered!


    The barrier is definitely the most important barrier in every village, and it is also the last means of defense in every village. This kind of defense is definitely the most tenacious and terrifying.


    But at this moment, such a defense is like a toy in the hands of Nagato, one can only imagine how terrifying Payne is!


    "It''s time to act."


    Tiandao Payne murmured, and the five Paynes behind him immediately followed him and ran towards the village.


    It''s just that not long after they set off, they found a person walking towards him, and the moment they saw this figure, all of them frowned.


    Because he has already recognized who the person coming towards him is, this is Uchiha Habara who almost made everyone in their Akatsuki organization helpless three years ago!


    "It''s you?" Tiandao Payne said indifferently, but he and the clone behind him were already ready to fight.


    "Yes, it''s me." Habara also nodded resolutely, staring at Nagato in front of him, and suddenly sighed slightly: "It seems that you haven''t made any progress."


    "You are really as arrogant as ever." Tiandao Payne''s face was a little gloomy: "Three years ago, I was the only one who dispatched, but now, I am in a complete state!"


    "Do you really understand your samsara eyes, or do you really know the power of samsara eyes, or even how do you know how samsara eyes come from?"


    When Habara heard Nagato''s words, he shook his head in disdain, that contemptuous attitude made Nagato''s face in the distance ugly.


    "You don''t know your eyes at all, not at all."


    Seeing their silence, Habara chuckled and continued.


    "The power of the eye of reincarnation is one, and it is absolutely impossible to fully release its power after it is disassembled.


    However, there is no way to disassemble it, because you are not the master of the reincarnation eye at all, so it is impossible for you to master this power.


    I think, your main body is dying, maybe you are relying on something special to maintain your life? "


    Habara''s words suddenly changed Nagato''s face, he never expected that this Uchiha could guess his situation!


    But why is this, why does he know this, why is he so clear?


    "I think you must be surprised now."


    Just when Nagato was silent, Habara spoke again, his eyes had turned scarlet, and a strange power radiated from him.


    However, at this moment, Nagato really felt like seeing a ghost. This power gave him such a familiar feeling. This power seemed to be the power of the reincarnation eye!


    "Feel it?"


    Habara looked at Nagato with a smile, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    "Do you feel that this power is very familiar, are you wondering why I have such power?


    Because Samsarayan is the final evolution of Sharingan, and Sharingan is the result of degeneration after losing part of the power belonging to the Sages of the Six Paths.


    In essence, as long as the power of the Sages of the Six Paths is gathered, then the natural Sharingan will have the potential to return to the Samsarayan.


    It''s just that it''s too difficult, and there are very few in the entire ninja world who can do it. The real owner of your eyes is one, and I will be the next one! "


    At this moment, the three-curved jade in Yu Yuan''s eyes spun rapidly, and finally froze into a strange state that seemed to be composed of two patterns.


    The terrifying chakra on his body continued to erupt, and that powerful aura caused the ground to crack!


    In the past three years, he has already reached the apex of the final eruption of blood step by step.


    It''s just that it''s not so easy to take this step, but now he does have some unique aura that only the eyes of reincarnation can have.


    It may take a few years to cross this step, or it may only be in the next second, but it is definitely enough for him.


    After all, he still has the power of nature, and he has the confidence to face any enemy in the current environment!


    That''s why he told Nagato the secret of Reincarnation Eye without any taboo. In his opinion, so what if he told Nagato?


    It''s not his thing, no matter how it is said, it will never become his, and he is doomed to never display the power of reincarnation eye until death!


    "No...impossible!"


    Nagato couldn''t help falling silent when he heard Habara''s words, but soon he roared ferociously, and Tendo Payne''s state became extremely strange.


    "You''re lying, it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!


    The eyes of reincarnation belong to me, I am the person who was born with these eyes, I am the sage of the Six Paths who is destined to walk in the world, and I am the one who wants to bring peace to the ninja world!


    You can''t lie to me, and don''t even try to lie to me! "


    "It''s really sad."


    Habara sighed slightly, then he looked at Nagato playfully and asked.


    "The eyes that I can''t control, the eyes that almost **** me dry, do you really think it''s yours?


    I guess, you are probably a member of the Uzumaki clan, after all, only the Uzumaki clan has a suitable physique and enough Chakra to support it.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to me whether you believe it or not.


    With the power of being regarded as my own, people like you are not worthy of my serious attention.


    Because, you are not worthy. "


    ¡­


    Just when Habara was outputting mentally to Nagato and preparing to output physically, Konoha had already started its own actions.


    "Everyone, keep up, keep order and don''t mess up!"


    Almost immediately after Sha Yin Village launched an attack, all members of the security department reacted, and they began to evacuate the villagers almost reflexively.


    You must know that not long ago, they were still bemoaning why they were on duty today, otherwise they would also want to go to the scene to see the Chunin exam held by this mighty Konoha.


    But now they are very fortunate, fortunately they are in the position, fortunately they have received rigorous training during this time, otherwise it would be really bad!


    They are now dispatched from all posts, and the configuration of each post is basically that two teams cooperate with each other and take turns to rest.


    And now there are two teams in each sentry box, one is responsible for guiding and evacuating the residents into the underground shelter, and the other is responsible for vigilance and fighting.


    They cooperated perfectly, and although the residents of Konoha were really scared, they also trusted the people in the security department.


    So everything went fast and well organized without any major issues.


    "Captain, are the people in Hidden Sand Village crazy?"


    After the guard and defense team worked together to kill a sand ninja who was trying to attack, a team member couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know if they are crazy or not, but I only know that we must protect our Konoha residents."


    That captain is a member of the Uchiha. Although he has not opened Sharingan and is not considered an elite in the family, his strength is still recognized by everyone.


    He stared ahead and spoke in a low voice.


    "Everyone stay vigilant, the residents of Konoha do not have any accidents, this is my duty and responsibility.


    And now everyone, don''t think about whether Sa Yin is crazy, this has nothing to do with us, at least it has nothing to do with us now.


    But everyone, after we have escorted everyone to safety, we must fight back.


    At that time, we will surely retaliate with an eye for an eye! "


    ¡­


    All over Konoha, fierce battles are constantly unfolding, and the fighters are all ninjas in uniform black ninja uniforms with special logos embroidered on their backs.


    And a large group of people wearing masks and Anbu uniforms, obviously they are the security governors of Anbu and Security Department!


    As the first line of defense inside Konoha, they had already started fighting with the people of Hidden Sand Village almost as soon as the war started.


    Although the people in Hidden Sand Village launched the attack very suddenly, and they appeared in every corner of Konoha, and consciously attacked some important positions.


    But the governor of security and the Anbu people have already made preparations. They don''t need to communicate at all, and they don''t need to know who their teammates are.


    Regardless of whether the person next to them is a member of the Security Governor or Anbu, they can cooperate immediately and attack the enemy immediately!


    This is the benefit brought by the special training at the beginning. Although this kind of training almost made them take off a layer of skin, it also honed their fighting qualities and fighting will.


    When the Konoha ninja army assembled, even though they were at a disadvantage in number, they still suppressed the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village without a temper.


    At least in the area they were holding on to, they didn''t give Hidden Sand Village any chance!


    "Damn, what kind of monsters are these guys, what kind of monsters is this security department?"


    Those ninjas of Sand Hidden Village who kept attacking the important areas and streets of Konoha were stunned at this moment, and they found that they had nothing to do with these Konoha ninjas.


    It''s not that they don''t have intelligence work, so they naturally know who these people are, but they didn''t expect these people to be so troublesome and difficult to deal with!


    What makes them even more anxious is that Konoha''s large army has not joined the battle yet, which means that those people are gathering.


    These people are obviously dragging their feet to let the large forces have time to assemble. Can they imagine that once these people complete the assembly, will they still have a chance?


    At this moment, the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village became even more anxious. They really didn''t expect that they would fall into the quagmire from the very beginning of the battle...


    ¡­


    "Master Tsunade, when are we going to attack!"


    In the square below the Naruto building, most of the ninjas in the village gathered here. After all, some people were working with the security department to evacuate the residents and prevent the sand from intruding.


    There are also some people in the martial arts arena at this time, so it is impossible to find everyone here.


    But now there are enough people gathered here, such a huge team can definitely launch a fatal blow to Sha Yin!


    Especially the ninjas of the major families, they are all gathered here now, these are the elites of the major families, and it will definitely not be a problem if they counterattack.


    "I know everyone is in a hurry, but why am I not in a hurry?"


    Tsunade expanded her voice with chakra, and she spoke loudly to everyone.


    "But now our most important thing is to complete the assembly, only in this way can we clear all the ninjas who are coming to attack better and faster!


    Now everyone integrates into the team, move quickly, people from the major families come out, and you lead the team as the captain.


    Uchiha led the team to be responsible for the enemies in the east, Nara was in charge of the west, Akimichi and Yamanaka were in charge of the south, and Inuzuka and Yume were in charge of the north.


    The Hyuga clan broke up and entered each brigade, serving as the deputy brigade captain, responsible for monitoring, searching for enemies, and defense tasks.


    Are you clear? "


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"


    In the square, there was a loud answer in an instant...


    .....


    The battle in Konoha started completely with the order of Maki and the assistance of Orochimaru.


    And at the very center where the incident happened, the venue of the entire Chunin Exam was also extremely chaotic.


    After the signal was transmitted, Markey came to Gaara''s side to observe the situation immediately.


    At this time, Gaara let out a loud growl, and he covered his head in great pain. This situation made Maki''s expression uneasy.


    A shrill voice came from Gaara''s mouth, and he immediately fell to the ground with his head in his arms, and his body mutated even faster.


    In the original work, Gaara''s mutation stopped, and Maki also discovered that his Kazekage was actually Orochimaru.


    This gave him a sense of foreboding, so he asked Temari and Kankuro to take Gaara away.


    But this time Orochimaru directly replaced himself with Luo Sha''s dirty soil reincarnation, so naturally he had no intention of letting Gaara leave.


    He knows what it means to release a tail inside Konoha, but he knows better that this is the best way to defeat Konoha!


    "Is this a tail?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from not far away from Ma Ji, and he immediately turned his head to find that it was a person wrapped in black clothing.


    "Humph!"


    He snorted coldly, and in an instant he had rushed in front of this mysterious person, and the ninja knife in his hand looked at this person fiercely.


    "Ding!"


    However, to Maji''s astonishment, his ninja knife was blocked, and the next moment he was kicked flying!


    "It''s better not to play such a trick."


    The mysterious man shook his head, UU reading www. uukanshu.com His eyes also became dangerous.


    "You want Kazuo to transform into Konoha, have you considered the consequences?"


    "The consequences, the consequences are also borne by you Konoha!"


    Ma Ke quickly got up and looked at this person with solemn eyes, and then he asked indifferently.


    "Say your name, I don''t want to kill the unknown."


    "I''m sorry you couldn''t, but it''s okay to let you know who I am before you die."


    The mysterious man slowly took off his hood, the chakra in his body surged wildly at this moment, and he also slowly said his name.


    "My name is Hatake Sakumo!"


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 269： respective opponents

    Hatake Sakumo''s name may not be as powerful as it was more than ten years ago for Hidden Sand Village.


    However, as an elite ninja of Hidden Sand Village, the intelligence and information he has learned is really beyond the reach of ordinary sand ninjas.


    As for the name Sakumo Hatake, he naturally knew very well how terrifying the value and power contained in it was!


    But no matter what, he couldn''t believe it was true, even if this person did have silver hair and an aura that made his heart shudder.


    But Hatake Sakumo died a long time ago, he died by his own hands, to be precise, he died by his own people!


    How could such a person who has been dead for an unknown time get up, isn''t all this a joke?


    "You have to say something good when you lie, are you Konohas really whimsical!"


    The chakra in Maji''s body surged wildly, and the next moment his hands quickly formed seals.


    "Wind Escape Great Breakthrough!"


    "Is it true, won''t you know soon?"


    Hatake Sakumo didn''t explain anything, his eyes were still so calm, but his actions made Ma Ke feel suffocated!


    Because this guy''s figure was like lightning, and he disappeared in the same place in an instant, and that speed made people shudder.


    And the whirlwind formed by his wind escape was broken almost immediately when he disappeared, leaving only some slight wind blowing and chakra diffuse to prove its existence.


    "Ding!"


    Machi is also a powerful ninja, the moment he was surrounded by a strong killing intent, he directly pulled out his short knife.


    The sound of metal colliding rang in his ears, and the piercing sound made his ears very uncomfortable.


    But what hurt him more was his arm, because he felt an infinite force passing from his dagger to his body.


    Such a force seemed to crush him completely, and he knew that he could not resist such a force.


    "Buzz!"


    However, all this happened only in a split second. When Markey saw the figure in front of him clearly again, he already noticed that the figure turned slightly.


    In an instant, the terrifying blade directly sliced ??across his body with suffocating power.


    Under this huge torrent of power, he felt like he was about to be crushed. Such a blade was too sharp, it was too terrifying!


    "what!"


    Ma Ji seemed to be struggling, but his body flew out of his body uncontrollably, and the bright red blood sprayed out of his body and scattered all over the ground.


    Obviously, this was caused by the knife just now. He never dreamed that he would fail after struggling in front of this silver-haired weirdo for less than ten seconds.


    "Who the **** is this guy, could it be..."


    At this moment, Markey finally began to seriously think about a question in his heart, that is, who is this guy!


    Although this guy claimed to be Sakumo Hatake, Markey really didn''t believe it and wouldn''t believe it at first.


    But now he seems to have to believe it, because he really can''t think of anyone else in this world who can have such a knife skill.


    It''s just that if this guy is really Sakumo Hatake, what a desperate thing it would be. A dead person can be resurrected, what else can Konoha not do?


    "It seems that your sand hidden village is not as good as the next generation."


    Hatake Sakumo didn''t have any mood swings when he easily solved Maki, he seemed as relaxed as drinking water and eating.


    "There was a couple who were very good before, but they died in my hands.


    I didn''t know who they were at the time, and I didn''t know until later that they were Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law.


    Speaking of which, Chiyo always said that she would kill me, so I don''t know if she came here this time. "


    Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law?


    Markey was really going to despair at this moment. He naturally knew about this kind of thing, and it was because he knew that he panicked even more.


    Although these are old events, Maji also knows that Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law are talented elites that are rare in Sand Hidden Village.


    But such a person was killed by this guy so lightly, and when he recalled it, it was still because of someone behind them.


    Such pride, such indifference, really makes people feel frightened.


    "Have you lost your voice?"


    Hatake Sakumo looked at Maki''s continuous hemoptysis and didn''t have the slightest intention to speak, so he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "Forget it, whether you come or not, it doesn''t mean much to me, because your fate is already doomed.


    I will send you down to reunite, it''s just a matter of time. "


    Hatake Sakumo didn''t talk too much nonsense with Maki, and now the whole Konoha is in a relatively chaotic state.


    Even if he already knew, Konoha had already made preparations, and this chaos could be described as orderly in other villages.


    But he doesn''t think it''s a good thing if this situation continues. Any chaos in the village will not make people happy, after all, it is now a state of war.


    The longer the chaos, the more people may die, which is definitely not what he wants to see.


    He was full of love for Konoha in his heart, because this is his homeland, otherwise would it be difficult to take Kakashi away with his strength?


    What he hates is only the high-level Konoha led by the original three generations of Hokage!


    Those people are all dead now, and those who framed him back then are probably gone now, so what else does he have to worry about.


    Protecting Konoha is the basic obligation of being a Konoha ninja, and Hatake Sakumo is naturally obliged!


    While speaking, Hatake Sakumo slashed at the dying Maki again.


    Ma Ji, who was already seriously injured, couldn''t hold on at this moment. His head flew high, and blood spilled all over the ground!


    And Sakumo Hatake didn''t even have the thought of looking at him more after doing all this. At this time, Sakumo''s eyes were already on Gaara, who was constantly turning into a beast.


    He was completely unaware of the status of the person he killed in Hidden Sand Village, perhaps to him, such a person had nothing to be valued at all.


    The only trouble such a person can cause for himself is that he wants to deal with all problems by creating some small obstacles for himself.


    But now that the obstacle has been removed by him, he can act well.


    "It''s too late for Yiwei to transfer now. It seems that we must find someone who can seal."


    Hatake Sakumo took a look at Gaara''s situation, and he immediately figured out what the problem he was facing was.


    "Shomo..."


    Just as Hatake Sakumo was watching how he was walking, a voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    He turned his head and saw that it was a rope tree with thousands of hands.


    "Rope tree? It''s just right, you should immediately notify Lord Hokage that we need to seal the ninja to seal this guy, so you need to know the action quickly?"


    "I understand, but Senior Shuo Mao, if you want to seal it, I think I can do it, but..."


    Before Shengshu finished speaking, Yiwei let out another growl, and its figure suddenly became bigger.


    At this moment, Hatake Sakumo frowned completely, and Senju Nawaki finished speaking.


    "But now, we have to defeat it first..."


    .....


    "The fourth Kazekage stopped me?"


    Jilai didn''t know what Orochimaru meant, but his eyes were also on Luo Sha.


    For Luo Sha, Jilai is not too unfamiliar, but it is true that he has never fought Luo Sha, so he is also somewhat lacking in intelligence.


    And the terrible thing is that he has to make a quick decision now, only by making a quick decision can he solve other troubles.


    "Jiraiya..."


    Suddenly, Luo Sha''s body trembled, and he quickly raised his head to look at the figure in front of him and said incredulously.


    "Ok?"


    Jiraiya was also a little baffled by this scene, but he understood what was going on almost instantly.


    Orochimaru uses Dirty Soil Reincarnation, which has been expected for a long time, and Dirty Soil Reincarnation also has two control modes.


    One is to completely replace his thinking for control, and the other is to retain his thinking for control. Obviously, Orochimaru adopts the second method.


    And the second kind probably shows that this guy, Orochimaru, has no time to completely control this guy now, and he has more important things to do!


    "It seems that you have regained your consciousness, but it is not realistic to want to completely get rid of the shackles."


    Jiraiya said calmly, but soon he shook his head.


    "Although it''s very pitiful, you are to blame for your current situation. Let''s solve it quickly. I don''t have time to argue with you."


    "Hmph, it''s really indifferent. You guys already know all this, right?"


    Luo Sha gritted her teeth and looked at Jiraiya, his voice also became cold.


    "I can hear the conversation between you and Orochimaru clearly. This time Konoha''s collapse was actually directed and acted by them, right?"


    "I won''t deny it, but I won''t admit it either. Whatever you like is up to you."


    The chakra in Jiraiya''s body began to surge uncontrollably, he looked at Luo Sha calmly and finally shook his head.


    "However, I can reveal some information to you. We know the intelligence and the plan of Orochimaru.


    Because Orochimaru told us all this, and our decision is to follow suit.


    If you didn''t change your mind, then how could we have this opportunity? "


    It is an eternal law that a slap cannot be made, no matter how angry Luo Sha is at this time, it will not help.


    Because to put it bluntly, all this was caused by his own greed, if he hadn''t moved his mind on Konoha, if he hadn''t really wanted to take another big gamble.


    In any case, he could not have ended up like this, and Zilai also said that it was his own fault, which is absolutely right, he simply asked for it!


    Luo Sha''s face was cloudy, but he soon calmed down, and his face became even more fierce.


    Jiraiya''s words are correct, his current situation is his own fault, but now he has also gained incredible power.


    He knew that he was dead, and now he was resurrected by Orochimaru using some special techniques.


    This resurrection gave him endless chakra, and with such power he believed he could definitely do something.


    Although according to Jiraiya, Orochimaru may have some connection with Konoha, but the connection may not be deep.


    Because those people organized by Akatsuki are indeed attacking Konoha, which is the same as what they said before.


    More importantly, although he can feel that Orochimaru is still controlling him now, he can fight independently.


    Maybe once he makes Orochimaru dissatisfied, he will turn his head and control himself, but if he fights desperately to destroy Konoha.


    Then he believes that Orochimaru will probably not do those things, at least not before Konoha is conquered!


    Now is one of the few times when he can do something for Hidden Sand Village. He is not stupid, so he can naturally guess why Konoha knew the information and let them act.


    Looking at the country of grass and the country of soup today, he has no doubt that Konoha''s purpose of doing this is for the country of rivers!


    Once the country of the river falls into the hands of Konoha, then the hidden sand village will be completely finished.


    It can only be said that layout is a very important thing. Although Luo Sha is very smart, the layout is not enough at all.


    He would never have thought that what Konoha wanted was not only the Kingdom of Rivers, but also the entire Kingdom of Wind!


    But in any case, his thinking is also right, because if we don''t do anything to force Konoha to admit defeat now, then Sha Yin Village will die very ugly.


    "Aw!"


    At this moment, a sharp growling sound suddenly sounded, and a strange figure was constantly expanding and spreading in the center of the martial arts arena.


    But both Luo Sha and Ji Lai also know that this is Izuo, this guy has started to transform!


    "I love this guy, are you going to start killing?"


    Luo Sha couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene, the destructive power of the tailed beast is absolutely unimaginable, even if you force Konoha to let a tailed beast mess around in the village, can you bear it?


    His feelings for Gaara are always complicated, he loves Gaara but also hates Gaara, but anyway, Gaara at this time has finally played its value.


    "Master Hokage, it seems that this time you Konoha didn''t finish well."


    Luo Sha showed a rare smile, but soon he noticed that Zilai didn''t seem to care too much.


    "One tail can indeed cause us a lot of trouble, but don''t you underestimate our Konoha''s strength too?"


    Jilai also raised his head slightly, but his gaze was still on Yiwei, and he smiled faintly.


    "Have you noticed that the person who is fighting Yiwei at this time looks familiar?"


    "look familiar?"


    Luo Sha suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, he immediately turned around, and his expression changed a little in an instant.


    "That person...that is..."


    "Sakumo Hatake."


    Jilai also calmly said a name that made Luo Sha feel cold in his heart, or a name that could make all the senior executives of Shayin feel cold in his heart!


    "Okay, it''s time for gossiping. I''m not interested in wasting time with you. Let him finish what should be over."


    After the words fell, Ji Lai also rushed towards Luo Sha like lightning...


    ¡­


    "Hmph! Your Konoha ninjas are really tenacious!"


    In the streets of Konoha, Beryuhu and Shennong are constantly fighting with the governor of security and the people of Anbu.


    After all, the two of them are also powerful ninjas. No matter how hard the security governor and Anbu people resist and block them, it is really difficult to hurt them.


    Fortunately, the cooperation between the governor of security and Anbu is really good, and they themselves are ninjas with rich experience in secret combat.


    Otherwise, their situation might not be so optimistic. At least so far, there are still a small number of people killed in battle, but there are also quite a few injured people.


    "However, you are just resisting, but I think you have already realized it, so it is better to die sooner!"


    Beiliuhu''s eyes became a little dangerous, he hadn''t looked back at Konoha for a long time, and the current Konoha also made him have a huge feeling.


    But his heart is also full of hatred, he hates the order Sarutobi Hiruzen gave back then, he hates Jiraiya, Tsunade and the others for carrying out the order.


    Of course, he hated Uchiha Habara''s black hand very much in his heart!


    When he was fighting with Uchiha Habara, he absorbed the fire escape used by Habara, and the damage that fire escape caused to him was really unimaginable.


    Even now, he can still feel the hot and painful pain in his body that wants to kill himself.


    This is truly unforgettable pain, which he will never forget!


    Now he feels that his ''game'' with these Konoha ninjas is almost enough, and he is ready to fight hard.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, two figures suddenly appeared in front of the two of them, and these two people immediately made Beiliuhu and Shennong frowned.


    "Hatake Kakashi? There''s another... Kappa?"


    Hearing what the two said, Kakashi unconsciously glanced at Akai from the corner of his eye, but Akai didn''t seem to be affected at all.


    Maybe it was nothing to him at all, he didn''t even care about the thoughts of these two people!


    "Kakashi, which one is Shennong and which one is Beiruhu?"


    On the contrary, Akai is very excited now. As Konoha''s Jonin, almost every one of them has received information from the Akatsuki organization.


    Because they are all likely to meet these people, and once they meet, they will not be too disadvantaged if they have information.


    Akai naturally also got the information, and what he is most interested in now is naturally that the guy named Shennong is a master of gymnastics.


    This guy even knows eight ways of dunjia, and according to intelligence, this guy seems to be able to use this forbidden technique at will.


    Such a person naturally aroused Akai''s excitement, and he naturally wanted to compete with such a master!


    But Kakashi locked his eyes on Beiruhu, he knew very well that this guy was from the same era as Sannin.


    Such a guy is very dangerous, but if this can be solved, then this is definitely good news for Konoha.


    "Kay, we''re one by one."


    Kakashi said calmly, the chakra on his body had begun to surge, and purple thunder surrounded him.


    "I''ll deal with this white-haired guy, and I''ll leave the other one to you."


    "no problem!"


    Akai nodded, and the Chakra on his body was also surging rapidly.


    "Let''s compare and see who moves faster!"


    .....


    "You are Xie, the person who was once known as the strongest genius in Shayin?"


    On the other side of Konoha, Scorpion frowned and looked at the Hyuga clan in front of him.


    He didn''t answer the questions of this member of the Hyuga clan, because the answers to these questions didn''t make much sense.


    And now he feels strange that this person seems familiar, this familiarity is very strange, because this guy seems to be Hinata Rizu!


    But since Xie wants to attack Konoha, he naturally needs to understand the various situations in Konoha. According to his information, the former Hyuga Clan will not easily move out.


    Not to mention the Hyuga Clan that has changed now, you must know that the only clan in the Hyuga Clan is their patriarch, and there is only one person!


    Such a person, how could he be dispatched casually?


    "It''s me, but who are you?"


    Xie nodded silently, and then he asked.


    "You seem to be Hyuga Hyuzu, but considering that he is the only patriarch and clan in the Hyuga clan, it seems unlikely."


    "You are right to think so, and I am indeed not Hinata Hideto."


    The man from the Hyuga clan nodded slightly, and he silently put on a fighting posture, and then he said indifferently.


    "But the person you''re talking about is my brother, and my name is Hinata Nizashi!"


    ¡­


    "I''ve made some progress, Zuo Zhu."


    Uchiha Itachi and Onizu stood silently in the shadows, they quietly looked at Konoha who had started to be confused.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi''s eyes are more on Zuozhu. To be honest, Zuozhu''s performance makes him very pleased.


    Especially watching Zuo Zhu and the other Xiaoqiangs join forces to stop Sha Yin, he muttered silently in his heart.


    It''s just that he has mixed feelings in his heart now. He has both the excitement of revenge and worry about Konoha''s current situation.


    In his heart, he always thought that he was a Konoha ninja, so when Konoha was attacked, he felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart.


    But he is very aware of the existence of Uchiha Habara, and he doesn''t have to think about this possibility anymore in his life.


    And Konoha is completely Uchiha Habara, and now Konoha is under attack, which is tantamount to attacking Uchiha Habara, which makes him somewhat happy.


    Such complex emotions are also reflected in Zuosuke, Zuosuke is definitely his favorite person, this love even surpasses Konoha.


    But he knew that Zuosuke might never understand him, and even under the instigation of that devil Uchiha Habara, he only wanted to kill him in his heart!


    Such a situation is really not what he is willing to accept, nor is it really what he is willing to face.


    That''s why he is so complicated and entangled in his heart now.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi''s face changed, and he quickly dodged to the side, and at the same time he opened his Sharingan.


    And at this moment, his face changed slightly, because he saw another person whom he hated to the bone - Uchiha Shisui!


    "Found you, Mouse."


    Shisui landed steadily on the ground, his eyes swept across Onikou, and finally landed on Uchiha Itachi.


    At this moment, he no longer had the feeling he used to have, only the cold murderous intent left in his eyes!


    "How dare you come back, you homeless dog. Once you betrayed the family and attacked family members, and now you are attacking Konoha as a traitor.


    Sure enough, people like you are hopeless to the extreme!


    Habara said that people are grateful, even animals have such emotions.


    But, you didn''t, let me kill you **** today! "


    .....


    Fights broke out everywhere, and Habara''s operation at the entrance of the village also started.


    Habara was very aware of the respective abilities of the Six Paths Payne he was facing, and also knew that if they really moved, the whole village might be in trouble.


    But it is not that difficult to really solve them. Their basic ability is to communicate with each other, but if they can''t see or grasp, they can''t even react.


    Then their final fate is to be desired by Habara, and it is impossible to form any effective resistance!


    "The strongest ability is the Heavenly Dao, but other abilities are not weak in support, such as the resurrection of the Hell Dao, and the summoning of psychic beasts of the Animal Dao."


    Habara murmured in his heart, his hand was already on the ninja sword, and he had already thought of a countermeasure in his heart.


    To deal with the enemies, it is best to deal with those existences whose auxiliary abilities give him a headache first.


    In this case, **** and animals will be the first to bear the brunt. As for evil spirits, Shura and the human world, although they are troublesome, they will not cause Habara a headache.


    "And it''s better to move faster, although I don''t mind having a good time with this guy, Yiwei doesn''t seem to be honest."


    Thinking of this, the Chakra in Habara''s body suddenly changed, and there was an unbelievable, extremely natural aura in his Chakra!


    Nagato controlled Payne to stare at Habara closely, he was really shocked by Habara''s words, and now he was extremely confused.


    He didn''t know whether Habara''s words were true or if he was lying to him, but he knew one thing very well, that is, Habara did have the same aura as him.


    If so, then what exactly is he?


    A puppet, or a **** in some dire plan?


    Moreover, who is doing this, or who owns my current pair of reincarnation eyes?


    Nagato felt that his mind was very messed up, and it was really difficult for him to concentrate on such a mess, but he had to concentrate again.


    Because he knew that this Uchiha Habara would never let him go!


    "Buzz!"


    Sure enough, almost instantly, Habara moved, and his figure disappeared in place, and at the same time, the realm of **** was directly destroyed!


    "Space ninjutsu, such a speed..."


    Nagato''s expression was not very good when he saw this scene, but his countermeasures were also very quick. He controlled all the puppets to approach Tiandao Payne almost instantly.


    Then Tiandao Payne Chakra broke out suddenly, and a powerful repulsive force swept towards the surroundings instantly.


    "Do you want to force me with repulsion?"


    Habara immediately understood this guy''s intention, although his body receded uncontrollably towards the back, but he didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    "Go to hell!"


    It''s just that Habara didn''t care, but Nagato seemed to have discovered the opportunity to fight. His eyes lit up slightly, and he instantly controlled Tiandao to add repulsion, and at the same time controlled Shuradao to aim at Habara.


    "Five-finger missile!"


    Shuradao separated his wrist from his arm, and then a series of missiles appeared in his hand, he aimed at Habara and launched them quickly.


    To be honest, Habara never understood the principle of this missile, even if he knew that Shura Dao was a puppet master before he died.


    But the missiles are all out, isn''t it a bit too funny?


    The technology of this world, Habara, has researched that this thing is really not a big threat to ninjas, because the existence of Chakra makes ninjas not afraid of them at all.


    "But this missile seems to be more interesting. Does it use Chakra as the core?"


    Habara swept these missiles with his eyes, and he immediately found something interesting in them. Maybe the only one who can deal with ninjas is Chakra.


    But even if Chakra can deal with ninjas, and ninjas are really crispy, the question is, is it a bit too big to deal with Habara like this?


    Habara snorted softly, and his figure disappeared again. Although the repulsive force was indeed strong, it was nothing to him.


    Especially for him who is already in the fairy mode, almost at the moment when he arrives and is about to touch him, his whole body has already arrived in front of the animal road.


    And his ninja knife was silently drawn from the neck of the animal road, until the animal road completely lost contact with Nagato, Nagato really realized what happened at this moment!


    "The way of hell, the way of animals..."


    Nagato murmured, at this moment his face suddenly changed, he already understood Habara''s intention, and he also knew a very terrifying thing.


    That is, Yu Yuan probably knew his information, so he made such a decision!


    The **** way can repair the bodies of other puppets. If it is an enemy, then such an existence must be dealt with quickly.


    And the beast way can release a large number of giant psychic beasts. Even if Uchiha Habara doesn''t care about these psychic beasts, they are still a huge trouble for Konoha.


    Therefore, this guy''s goal is very clear. He just needs to deal with these things. As for Tiandao, I''m afraid he will have some troubles if he wants to deal with it. After all, Tiandao''s power is the strongest.


    "Does he really know my information, all my information?"


    Nagato thought weakly at this moment, but Habara didn''t have any nonsense with him at all. After dealing with these two troublesome things, his next goal was the way of Shura.


    And although Nagato was extraordinarily complicated in his heart, he also knew who would be the next one to deal with if Habara knew his information.


    He immediately controlled the Hungry Ghost Dao and headed towards the Shura Dao. The Hungry Ghost Dao can absorb Chakra, and it can definitely protect the Shura Dao.


    "Buzz!"


    The terrifying blade is still spreading, even if the speed of the human world is fast enough, but compared with the speed of Yu Principle''s direct travel through space, it is really not enough.


    The power of space is not comparable to Nagato''s speed at all, especially Habara''s continuous research and improvement over the years, his void walking has long been used by him to the point of proficiency.


    As the fiercest late game in the game, Kassadin hardly needs too many other skills. As long as he has blue and keeps pressing R, he can trample everyone to death.


    Even if Habara doesn''t have his ability, but he can deal with most of the enemies by constantly ''pressing R'' with his own ability.


    However, after killing Shura Dao with one blow and killing the rescued Dao of the Human World, UU Reading Habara looked at Nagato playfully.


    "Ah, you seem to have noticed something."


    "You know my information?"


    Nagato gritted his teeth and looked at Habara, and at this moment, a strong sense of loss reverberated in his heart.


    "I''ve said it all, your eyes are actually evolved from Sharingan, and mine are also evolving, so why do you think I don''t know about these abilities?"


    The playfulness on Habara''s face turned into sarcasm, he flicked the ninja knife lightly, and then smiled flatly.


    "Although you have the ability, I must be careful, but it is not difficult to solve you.


    Because, in my eyes, you have nothing to hide, whether it''s this puppet or that sick child hiding in the forest! "


    ¡­


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 270： Respective opponents (2)

    Luo Sha is not easy to deal with the truth, but Zilai also has his own self-confidence.


    Looking at the yellow sand all over his face, his expression straightened, and then he quickly jumped behind.


    This battle may be due to the need for multi-threaded operations and the need to guard against the pressure from Habara.


    Perhaps he also really wanted to see how Konoha would defend against such a great pressure.


    Therefore, Orochimaru did not create any enchantment to block other people''s support. On the contrary, he gave Luo Sha and Ziraiya more room to play.


    However, Jiraiya also doesn''t need any support at all, and it doesn''t have any substantive meaning at all to him.


    "Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Placer Gold Burial!"


    Accompanied by a surge of chakra, Luo Sha''s body was covered with golden sand in an instant.


    No one knows how he did it, his technique is more subtle and swifter than Gaara.


    Although in all the shadows, his existence always seems to be a joke, but no one dares to really underestimate the person who can become a shadow.


    Under his control, all the yellow sands chased towards Jiraiya as fast as crazy, but it was a pity that Jiraiya''s speed was much faster than these yellow sands.


    "It must be resolved quickly, so..."


    Ji Lai was also jumping fast, while avoiding the yellow sand, he took out a scroll from his pocket.


    He moved extremely fast and skillfully, even while being chased by the yellow sand, he still painted his face with red eyeshadow and patterns.


    The chakras in his body surged quickly, and then these chakras changed strangely.


    These chakras are so close to nature at this moment, and these chakras are also so scary at this moment.


    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Flame Bullet!"


    After the chakra condensed to the peak, Jiraiya did not hesitate to seal and then spewed out a powerful fire escape.


    This suffocating fire escape quickly melted the golden sand arranged by Luo Sha, and even the finances melted due to the high temperature!


    "What kind of fire escape is this?"


    Luo Sha has never been in contact with the immortal mode at all, he was really frightened by Jiraiya''s move, this kind of strength is probably no more than that of Habara, who is famous for his fire escape, right?


    Although Luo Sha is very confident, after all, he now has almost unlimited chakra, but this does not mean that he can underestimate Zilaiya!


    As Konoha Sannin, I am afraid that his popularity in the ninja world is higher than his own.


    "But it doesn''t matter, my goal is not Jiraiya alone, my goal is Konoha!"


    Luo Sha was thinking in his heart, and the next moment he jumped up high, a touch of gold sand appeared under his feet, and at the same time, more gold sand appeared from around him as if gushing.


    Driven by him, the yellow sand quickly gathered and spread around him.


    "Immortal Art¡¤Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!"


    However, his movements had just begun, and a scorching breath had already rushed towards him quickly.


    The smoke and dust broke through in an instant, and three burning dragons roared and whirled and whizzed towards them, which made Luo Sha have to give up his movements to quickly avoid these fire dragons.


    At this moment, Jilai also suddenly threw several kunai, and he himself even jumped up.


    A huge chakra ball of light also appeared in his hand, and Luo Sha knew that it was definitely a spiral pill!


    "Such a big Helix Pill really deserves to be Jiraiya."


    Luo Sha stood on the suspended golden sand and spoke silently, but the next moment a look of madness appeared on his face.


    "But you can''t fly and jump so high, it''s just courting death!"


    "Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Dust Gold Spear!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Luo Sha shot directly. Under his control, Jin Sha condensed into a drill shape, and then stabbed at Zilai at high speed.


    In mid-air, Zilai, who had no foothold, was still fierce, but the spiral pill in his hand was fiercely heading towards the gold dust spear.


    "Peng!"


    The gold placer spears were directly shattered under his attack, but soon one after another gold placer spears stabbed towards him continuously.


    Jiraiya was still not in a hurry, he kept using the spiral pellets in his hand to destroy these placer gold spears, but this situation obviously couldn''t last long.


    Sure enough, after Jiraiya destroyed four or five placer gold spears, finally a placer gold spear stabbed Jiraiya fiercely!


    "Oops!"


    Suddenly, Luo Sha''s expression changed, because he sensed something was wrong.


    Especially after Jiraiya was stabbed by the placer gold spear, there was no blood, and Jiraiya turned into a puff of smoke directly, so he knew that he had suffered a disaster.


    He immediately controlled the gold sand to wrap himself, thus forming the greatest defense, but the violent Chakra behind him was already approaching quickly!


    "Immortal Law: Great Jade Spiral Pill!"


    Among the Kunai that passed by Luo Sha, one of them turned into the appearance of Jiraiya, and the spiral pill in Jiraiya''s hand also hit Luo Sha hard.


    In an instant, a violent roar resounded through Konoha.


    And the defense of Luo Sha''s body was directly smashed, and the spiral pill with the power of nature fell on him without any waves...


    ¡­


    "Whirlwind of leaves!"


    The seven doors have been opened, and Akai, whose chakra is green, is so fast that it is dazzling. He kicked Shennong fiercely!


    "what!"


    Shennong screamed, and he flew upside down. Obviously, he had no way to resist Akai''s attack, so he had already opened the eight doors of armor.


    It''s just that his Bamen Dunjia is a bit special, or his Bamen Dunjia is the product of castration by himself or Konoha.


    Although this technique still erupts with terrifying chakra, it is obvious that this cannot be compared with Akai''s eight gates.


    What''s more terrible is that the current Shennong has not completely fixed the zero tail, and it is impossible for him to connect the zero tail in general missions like on the spaceship.


    Therefore, his current recovery ability can''t support the current consumption at all, and his situation is really not as optimistic as imagined.


    "Oops, it''s going on like this."


    On the other hand, Beiliuhu''s face is no longer playful and dismissive as before, the current situation is really not good for him.


    The Kakashi in front of him who had been targeted by him, but was given up by him after losing Sharingan really put him under tremendous pressure.


    Even if this kid doesn''t have Sharingan, his sword skills and that weird purple thunder still make him feel infinite pressure.


    Such a purple Thunder Dun, even if he uses Lan Dun himself, it seems that there is no way to suppress it.


    And this guy''s speed is extremely fast, if he can''t maintain his fast escape, I''m afraid his situation will definitely not get any better!


    Such a bad situation made him absolutely not what he was willing to face, and now he also had the idea of ??retreating.


    "It''s about time, the attack on Konoha is just to cooperate with their actions, it''s almost done."


    Beiliuhu murmured silently in his heart, letting Konoha collapse is not a very desirable solution.


    As for capturing Nine-Tails, it seems that the current situation is obviously not a good thing to do.


    That being the case, those who stay here are fools, and the wisest thing to do is to retreat early.


    "Land escape mystery ¡¤ Lan ghost dragon!"


    Thinking of this, Beiliuhu resolutely began to brew a huge chakra, and such a gathering of chakra made the sky of Konoha darken in an instant.


    "Is this guy going to grow up?" Kakashi''s face suddenly became a little dignified.


    He knew that Beliuhu was difficult to deal with, even though his previous battles seemed to be smooth and smooth, but he was also frightened by this guy''s ability.


    This guy can cast and use so many blood successors, which is really unexpected.


    But this guy''s combat experience seems to have some small problems, which is why Kakashi can still have the upper hand in such a bad situation, and keeps suppressing Helihu.


    Now this guy seems to want to perform some special techniques, which makes Kakashi have to be more vigilant.


    "I can''t let you do whatever you want, just end the battle!"


    Kakashi made a decision, and instantly his body was covered by purple thunder, and the terrifying thunder quickly gathered in his hands.


    The sound of chirping birds sounded instantly, and what he wanted now was to directly kill the **** caster.


    "Kakashi, up there!"


    It''s just that before Kakashi could move, Akai''s voice came over.


    Kakashi immediately looked up, and saw that the roaring thunder dragon in the sky was not completely condensed, but it also rushed towards him fiercely!


    Such a situation made Kakashi not only relieved, but also frowned involuntarily.


    Because in this way, this terrifying technique will not cause too much trouble to Konoha, but the problem is that this technique is directly facing him now.


    "What a hassle."


    Kakashi murmured, and he quickly turned the gun, aiming the Chidori in his hand at the Thunder Dragon.


    "boom!"


    The huge roar and the energy ripples visible to the naked eye quickly dissipated towards the surroundings, and although the thunder dragon was Lan Dun, its power was astonishing.


    But in the end, it was not completely condensed, and it disappeared under Kakashi''s attack.


    However, after Kakashi finished handling the thunder dragon, he was surprised to find that Beiliuhu had already run away.


    This discovery immediately made him feel a little speechless, but at this moment, a shrill scream suddenly came out in the martial arts arena.


    Accompanied by the screams, the chakra that was crazily shaking in Konoha also quickly dissipated, which made Kakashi understand that Kazuo might have been dealt with.


    "Forget it, run away, just go to deal with problems elsewhere."


    ¡­


    Hatake Sakumo didn''t have any fear at all in the face of Kazuo, especially at this time he was in the state of reincarnation.


    He will not be injured at all, and there are endless chakras. This state allows him to exert his strength beyond the peak.


    In fact, what he doesn''t know is that the reason why he can have such strength and feelings is that the sacrifice Habara chose is really good.


    In addition, he does not have the characteristics of blood succession limit, so he is definitely in his peak state when he is resurrected!


    "Since you can help me seal it, then do it when you find a good opportunity."


    After Hatake Sakumo entered the fighting state, the whole person looked extraordinarily cold.


    He turned his head and said something to Shengshu, and the next moment his figure disappeared in place like a ghost!


    "It''s finally out!"


    The voice at the end was extremely sharp, but soon he noticed something was wrong, because he found that someone had actually jumped onto his body!


    "You nasty bug, I''ll send you to death!"


    With a loud roar, one of his hands slapped Hatake Sakumo''s position, and at the same time, the sand on his body began to tangle away frantically.


    "Humph."


    Hatake Sakumo was very calm, the dagger in his hand exuded a cold light, and his whole body jumped up and down on Izuo''s body as if dancing.


    His ninja sword danced continuously in conjunction with their figures, and the countless sands that were entangled with him were all resolved by him one by one.


    Then he jumped up high and neatly dodged Yiwei''s palm.


    One tail is very powerful, and the aftermath he caused when he slapped himself was also very terrifying, but Hatake Sakumo still didn''t take it to heart.


    His ninja sword was inserted into Yiwei''s arm fiercely, and then he jumped onto Yiwei''s arm with a ninja knife.


    His speed suddenly became faster, and his eyes were still locked on the top of Yiwei''s head, the boy who had fallen into a coma.


    "Did you pass out?"


    Hatake Sakumo thought to himself, he almost recalled some interesting information.


    That is, Izuo''s Jinchuriki dare not take a good rest at all, because once they fall asleep, Izuo will definitely take the opportunity to seize their bodies.


    Whether such a thing is correct, Hatake Sakumo can''t say clearly, in fact, he personally feels that the problem of sealing technique should be more fatal.


    Renzhuli has never been so easy to be, in addition to the problem of personal physique, there is also the requirement of the seal is also very important.


    Hatake Sakumo personally thinks that the sealing technique of Sand Hidden Village is okay, but the sealing technique for tailed beasts is hard to say.


    According to his understanding, the best in this aspect in the entire ninja world is only the Uzumaki clan.


    "However, I have also heard that the best way to deal with such a Jinjuriki is to wake him up directly, so that the seal will take effect again."


    Hatake Sakumo didn''t have the slightest sympathy for killing such a boy. As a super ninja, he didn''t know how many enemies he had killed.


    His hands were already stained with blood, and he didn''t care if there was one more or one less.


    But if the actual benefits can be maximized, then this is not a bad thing. After all, a living renjuriki is more valuable than a dead renjuriki.


    Thinking of this, Hatake Sakumo''s speed became faster, and the ninja sword in his hand swung at a more dazzling speed, making it impossible to see clearly.


    "Damn it!"


    Kazuo seemed to be aware of Hatake Sakumo''s thoughts, and he immediately roared loudly.


    But no matter how filial he is, Hatake Sakumo has already rushed to Gaara''s side...


    ¡­


    "you....."


    Habara''s words can no longer be described as arrogant, but the sad thing is that Nagato found that he didn''t even have a reason to refute.


    His understanding of Habara is really unfamiliar, even if he has fought with Habara, this point has not changed much.


    He knew that Habara was fast and good at using ninja swords, and besides that, Nagato was extremely afraid of the terrifying Suzano.


    Later on, he learned that Habara also knew space ninjutsu, but in his opinion, space ninjutsu might hardly cause him any trouble.


    After all, he has been thinking about what he should do if he starts fighting with the guy who claims to be Uchiha Madara.


    He thought of many ways to deal with it himself, so he believed that he might be able to deal with it.


    But now he found that he seemed unable to deal with this guy''s space ninjutsu at all!


    That kind of terrifying speed, that kind of ability to travel through space anytime and anywhere to cause unimaginable damage to oneself.


    At this moment, he realized that the power of space is so hopeless, and the terrible thing is that this guy has never used Suzunohu until now!


    And what makes Nagato despair the most is that this guy is so familiar with the ability of Samsara Eye, and what he said filled Nagato with fear.


    If all this is true, then his will, his belief and his pride will appear so ridiculous!


    For a ninja, lack of strength is not such a scary thing, because a ninja with a firm will can definitely improve continuously.


    But if your own will and belief collapse, it will be a devastating blow to this ninja!


    And the horror of this guy is unimaginable, he has even found his own position, which makes Nagato''s heart full of fear.


    His location has been discovered, so is he really safe at all?


    However, before he had time to think clearly, Habara moved again!


    Habara''s speed was suffocating, and Nagato had already been cleared by Habara before he could even control the other six clones.


    And when he reacted, Habara had already opened a distance and looked at him indifferently.


    "Now you''re the only one left."


    Habara''s voice became softer, and his scarlet eyes looked at Nagato calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to your body, you are not worthy of me.


    I don''t care who owns your eyes, because I don''t plan to take them, and things that aren''t mine can never exert absolute power.


    What''s more, I will have it sooner or later, and I am not you, you are just a tool to use with these eyes. "


    "tool....."


    Nagato murmured, his scrawny body hidden in the forest began to tremble uncontrollably.


    This kind of extreme humiliation really made Nagato unbearable, he stared at Habara, he really wanted to say that he is the **** in the world!


    But he can''t say such words now anyway, at least he can''t say it before defeating this brazen guy!


    But fortunately, at least he still has a clone of Tiandao, which is enough.


    "I don''t know if what you said is true, and I don''t care what you think!"


    Tiandao Payne''s Chakra suddenly started to explode, and then he flew straight up.


    "But these eyes are mine now, and they will be mine in the future. I will definitely change the world, starting with erasing you!"


    "Really?" Habara smiled disdainfully: "Then, let me see what kind of power you, a tool man, have..."


    Before the lingering sound fell, Habara''s figure disappeared again, and he had already arrived in front of Tiandao Payne in an instant!


    Nagato immediately controlled Payne to counterattack, a black stick with condensed yin and yang appeared in his hand, and he quickly swung it towards Habara.


    "Ding!"


    When the ninja sword and the long black stick were put together, there was an ear-piercing crisp sound, and a circle of ripples visible to the naked eye spread out towards the surroundings.


    This time, Habara did not use space ninjutsu, but the speed at which he burst out was definitely not something ordinary people could resist.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t use voidwalking is a personal choice, but Nagato couldn''t help but think, why didn''t he choose that kind of power?


    Could it be that that kind of power has some inevitable restrictions, which made Habara unable to use it all the time?


    It''s just that he stopped thinking about it soon, because even if Habara didn''t have the power to use space, he definitely wasn''t something he could easily resist!


    The two figures kept shuttling through Konoha''s gate towards the interior, constantly staggering and emitting little sparks.


    Habara was calm and composed, and he could accurately see through Payne''s attack route, so under his continuous attacks, scars appeared on Payne''s body continuously.


    The Akatsuki Robe with a black background and red cloud on his body has been torn open in countless mouths, but looking at Habara, there is no wound on his body at all.


    But I have to say that Payne''s body is indeed very hard, and I don''t know how Nagato handled such a corpse. Such strength is really surprising.


    But no matter how high the strength is, the upper limit of this guy is obviously like this, but it is really difficult to deal with.


    After all, it is the Samsara Eye, even if it does not belong to this guy, but he has used it for so long anyway, this guy still has some control over the Samsara Eye.


    No matter how much Habara doesn''t care about this guy, he must still pay attention to his enemies. This is an excellent quality of a ninja.


    "But I''m afraid this guy won''t be able to display much ability. This kid''s mood is already messed up."


    While fighting, Habara thought silently in his heart, from the fact that this guy and himself are fighting together, it can be seen that this guy''s thinking is definitely wrong now.


    But that''s fine, Habara really has to be careful about this guy coming to a super big Shenluo Tianzheng, it''s nothing to him, he can run.


    But for Konoha, that is a fixed target, without any ability to resist.


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Habara suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he suddenly felt a powerful Chakra suddenly appear.


    And the direction of this chakra is on the side of the Martial Arts Field, which made him suddenly realize that a tail might be about to appear.


    He never took any chances, thinking that Sand Hidden Village would bring Gaara out of Konoha just like the original book.


    He has seen Luo Sha at this time, and he also knows that the current Luo Sha is not played by Orochimaru, but the real person himself, even if he is reincarnated from the dirt!


    Under such circumstances, I am afraid that those who confront Jiraiya will become Luo Sha who is reincarnated from the dirty soil, so how can they withdraw Gaara?


    "It looks like it''s going to be faster."


    Habara thought to himself, the movements of his hands and the strength he used began to increase rapidly!


    Although he didn''t think that there were Hatake Sakumo and others on the other side of the martial arts arena, there could be any problems at this end.


    But the key problem lies in Orochimaru. Habara can ignore Nagato, but he can''t ignore Orochimaru.


    Especially when Orochimaru can summon Uchiha Madara, he is much more troublesome than Nagato!


    As Habara''s strength began to increase, Nagato felt more and more uncomfortable.


    Although he had expected it, he didn''t expect that he would be suppressed so badly in terms of physical skills, which made him very annoyed.


    Especially now this body belongs to Yahiko, how can he endure being beaten like this by this guy?


    Once again kicked by Habara, Nagato controlled Tendo Payne to stand firm, and then he raised both hands at the same time.


    "go to hell!"


    Payne yelled angrily, he didn''t intend to fight the body art anymore, he was no opponent at all, if he continued to fight, he might really have a big problem.


    Chakra surged rapidly, and the ability of "Vientiane Sky Yin" was activated directly.


    Habara suddenly felt a force pulling him towards Nagato.


    Not only that, the black stick in Payne''s hand became sharper, and then threw it viciously towards Habara


    "childish."


    Habara frowned, and then simply flew over with this pulling force, and at the same time, the natural force in his body began to surge rapidly.


    In the past three years, no matter how much he focused on fusing chakra, his other abilities should have improved a lot.


    His immortal mode has already been greatly improved, and the duration of his current immortal mode has reached a point that satisfies him.


    The force of nature was wrapped under his ninja sword, and then he aimed at those black sticks fiercely.


    With a slash of the knife, the black stick flying towards him was directly divided into two parts, and only Yin-Yang Dun itself and natural Chakra could deal with Yin-Yang Dun.


    And this power directly changed Nagato''s face again, it was the first time she saw the power of Yin Yang Dun being cracked, which made him a little unacceptable.


    Habara completely ignored him so much, and showed it again at an unbelievable speed.


    Nagato''s face suddenly changed slightly, the power of "Shinra Tenzheng" exploded directly, and Habara flew out immediately, but he was not at all happy.


    Although his reincarnation eyes don''t have much insight, but at least they can see through a lot of things.


    He has clearly seen that what was pushed out was nothing more than a substitute technique.


    And the real Yubara has already been replaced, and with the instant body technique, he is completely close to him!


    He slashed at Tiandao Payne fiercely with a single knife, and the terrifying natural breath burst out again.


    And what made him unbelievable was that the power of this guy''s ninja sword was constantly increasing!


    He could clearly feel that this guy''s power was increasing terrifyingly under the guidance of some special powers, and this situation was really beyond his expectations.


    Because he really has never had any spells that can be continuously superimposed to enhance the power of other spells!


    "Is this the root of Uchiha Habara''s self-confidence?"


    Nagato thought quickly that he was also hesitating whether he should use the Earth Explosion Star again to try to seal Uchiha Habara.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that it was better not to waste his energy on such an attempt.


    Three years ago, Uchiha Habara broke through his Earth Explosion Star, and although he had grown a bit three years later, how could this guy stand still?


    What''s more, he also noticed that Habara''s technique can continuously strengthen his own strength.


    This also means that even if I use the Earth Explosive Star again, the result will only be cracked by this guy.


    And the price he has to pay this time may be even greater, and it will be even more unacceptable.


    Since this technique can be used on sword skills, how could it not be used on that giant Chakra, and the situation will probably become even more desperate by then.


    "This action is really a joke. Why do people like Uchiha Habara appear in this world?"


    At this moment, too many thoughts appeared in Nagato''s mind, but no matter how he thought about it, Habara couldn''t stop his attack.


    The ninja knife covered with natural chakra fell hard, and in an instant, Tendo Payne was directly cut off by Habara with a single knife!


    There is no scene of blood splatter, and there are not too many redundant situations. Tiandao Payne''s body was completely destroyed by Habara.


    However, Habara''s expression was still extremely calm, although he was also surprised that the action this time was simpler than he imagined.


    Because this guy didn''t use any techniques such as Earth Explosion Star and Super Shenluo Tianzheng at all, but obviously this is the best result.


    Habara also didn''t want the situation to develop into an uncontrollable trend, he deliberately used words to stimulate Nagato in order to make him lose his balance.


    If a ninja has a problem with his mentality during the battle, then he doesn''t need to think too much about this battle.


    This happened to Nagato just now, which is why Habara''s battle was so easy.


    Of course, this is also related to Habara''s own desire to resolve the battle faster.


    After all, he is very likely to return to the factory for another more brutal battle, which he is looking forward to even more!


    "Peng!"


    With one hand seal, Habara directly left a shadow clone in place, and at this moment, Habara clearly felt that Ichibi''s chakra began to weaken.


    Obviously, UU Reading ''s unlucky end was dealt with without any arrogance, which also made Yu Yuan very satisfied.


    "If there is no accident, I''m afraid it was Sakumo Hatake who solved it. It seems that calling him out is a good thing."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, at the same time he found deafening shouts of killing erupted from within Konoha.


    At this moment, I am afraid that the Konoha ninjas have completed their assembly and have already started to fight back.


    It can be said that everything is in Habara''s plan, which also makes Habara feel relieved.


    "So......"


    While thinking about it, Habara had already soared into the air, and the next moment he exploded at a terrifying speed and headed directly towards the martial arts arena.


    "It''s time to end everything!"


    ¡­.


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 272： Battle of Uchiha

    "Ding, ding, ding..."


    The ear-piercing sound of metal collisions kept ringing in a certain area inside Konoha, and Shisui looked at Uchiha Itachi indifferently in front of him.


    There is no wave in his heart, his attack is elegant but full of killing intent, since Uchiha Itachi betrayed Konoha, he has already judged in his heart that this person is dead.


    The person standing in front of him now is just a person with the appearance of Uchiha Itachi who belongs to his "brother" in his heart.


    Such a person may have no meaning at all, let alone any value, and such a person''s death is more in line with everyone''s needs.


    Z is just that Zhishui is also frowning now, because he found that the situation of this guy in front of him is a bit special.


    "However, this guy''s ability seems to have improved a bit. He obviously no longer has the kaleidoscope. Why is his insight and other aspects still so strong, and..."


    Moreover, Zhishui found that this guy''s situation seemed to be similar to his own, and those white cells seemed to exist in his body!


    Such a situation did catch Zhishui a little by surprise, but after thinking about it carefully, he seemed to understand it.


    Obito has been captured, although this guy is not dead now, but he feels that after Habara squeezes out the value of Obito, he will kill this guy without hesitation!


    Although such a thought is cruel, in his opinion, it is also the most possible thing for Habara''s character.


    He didn''t think there was anything bad about it either. After all these years, he also knew one thing, that is, to be tolerant to the enemy is to be cruel to one''s own people.


    Now that the Obito is gone, then it is likely that those mysterious guys will cultivate a new successor to do something.


    Even if Uchiha Itachi loses the kaleidoscope, his strength is absolutely poor, and his foundation will not be changed no matter what.


    Therefore, it is not impossible for them to cultivate Uchiha Itachi well, so it is easy to understand that Uchiha Itachi has some special powers.


    "But, even if you have such a special power, what can you do?"


    Shisui snorted coldly, and then he kicked Uchiha Itachi away, and the terrifying chakra he erected with one hand danced wildly in his body.


    "Fire Escape - The Art of Fire of the Great Dragon!"


    The violent Chakra instantly condensed into a fire dragon, which roared and rushed towards Itachi Uchiha.


    And Uchiha Itachi''s condition is not particularly good at this time, and the battle with Shisui is definitely not a comfortable thing.


    After all, Shisui''s power is very, very terrifying, and itachi Uchiha knows this very well.


    Whether it''s taijutsu, genjutsu or ninjutsu, Uchiha Itachi can feel the strong oppression brought by Shisui.


    In particular, he also noticed that Zhishui actually has that special power!


    "Did Uchiha Habara get it through that mysterious person and give it to Shisui?"


    Uchiha Itachi''s reaction speed was very fast, he immediately thought of the key and possibility, but he didn''t particularly care about it, because he also has other powers!


    Yin Yang Dun, even if he has learned this technique by himself, he has not fully mastered it, but it is not impossible for him to use the power of this technique to do something.


    He has grown a lot in three years, and now is the time to show his achievements!


    "Yin-Yang Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Uchiha Itachi has been repressing not to use Yin Yang Dun, but now he feels that he should do something.


    Under his control, a black fire dragon was sprayed out by him in an instant, and his action immediately caused Zhishui''s face to change slightly.


    "Habara''s fire escape?"


    When Shisui saw this thing, he immediately thought of Habara, but soon he realized that it was absolutely impossible to be Habara''s power.


    Because the strength of this fire escape seems to be higher than Habara''s fire escape, such a situation can''t help but make Shisui more vigilant.


    He knew that Uchiha Itachi had changed, but such a change seemed somewhat unexpected.


    But Zhishui is also confident, no matter what kind of changes this guy has, he can solve it, because he has something that this guy doesn''t have!


    "In that case..."


    In an instant, the three-goed jade in Zhishui''s eyes spun rapidly, and it completely turned into a kaleidoscope in just a moment.


    "boom!"


    When the two fire dragons collided, Shisui''s fire dragon was devoured by Uchiha Itachi''s fire dragon without any surprise.


    The black fire dragon continued to rush towards him with unstoppable power, but Zhishui had disappeared in place at this moment.


    After turning on the kaleidoscope, his fighting state has once again been terribly improved. His speed is even more exaggerated than before, and his strength is far beyond before.


    "Buzz!"


    As if the space was shaken by his power, he came to Uchiha Itachi''s side almost instantly.


    Cyan chakras suddenly appeared on his body, and these chakras quickly condensed together.


    The next moment a skeleton arm suddenly appeared, with a huge Chakra ninja knife, and slammed towards Uchiha Itachi fiercely!


    "boom!"


    With a violent roar, the ground was directly shattered by the water stop, and terrifying cracks quickly spread towards the surroundings.


    It''s just that Shisui quickly raised his head, because Uchiha Itachi had obviously fled from the spot.


    However, Shisui didn''t pay attention to such trivial matters, his speed burst out again, and he quickly moved towards Uchiha Itachi!


    "Trouble."


    As soon as Uchiha Itachi landed, he saw Shisui rushing towards him, and the Xuzano on his body became more solidified, which made him immediately understand that Shisui had to use force.


    Although he felt that he could deal with Shisui''s strength, especially he could feel that his Yin Yang Dun combined with ninjutsu could definitely break through Shisui''s Xu Zuo Nenghu.


    But the problem is that Konoha is here, not to mention that they caused such a big commotion, will other ninjas come over.


    Just for that Uchiha Habara who has never shown up, he has to take good precautions.


    Although Shisui is strong, he is not Uchiha Habara''s oppressive guy.


    What''s more, his father didn''t show up either, so how dare he fight unscrupulously?


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, his face changed slightly, because he sensed that someone was coming, and at this moment, he found that the chakra at the end began to dissipate.


    This can only explain one thing, I am afraid that Yiwei has been resolved, then I am afraid that the next step will be Shayin''s big defeat.


    He never believed that Sha Yin could defeat Konoha, the strength and size of both sides were there, and this was an impossible gap to bridge.


    He is not stupid at all, he knows exactly what he is going to do, and he knows exactly how he is going to do it.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Blocking Shisui''s attack again, Itachi Uchiha landed on the ground and turned to look at Onikiyo who was watching the show.


    He already had the idea of ??retreating, so he naturally needed someone to perform a larger-scale and higher-intensity ninjutsu to cooperate.


    And this guy Kadotsu has not shown any performance since the battle until now, even Uchiha Itachi never expected him to do anything.


    But at this time, does he really not plan to do anything?


    "I didn''t do anything, I just wanted to see what you could do."


    Onizu''s shark face looked at Uchiha Itachi calmly, his attitude made Uchiha Itachi feel a little uneasy.


    And when the figure who rushed over appeared, Uchiha Itachi''s face became extremely gloomy in an instant.


    Because this person is none other than Uchiha Fugaku, who no longer recognizes his existence, but is indeed his father!


    ¡­


    "This troublesome fellow."


    Xie''s complexion is not very good now, because not only is his mentality a little confused, but more importantly, the opponent he is facing is really extremely difficult.


    His opponent turned out to be someone who came back from the dead, this guy had been dead for many years, that Hinata Nichizai who was sent to Yunyin by Konoha and committed suicide halfway!


    How is this possible and why is this happening?


    Scorpion couldn''t comprehend all of this at all, but his eyes were already glowing hotly.


    A dead person can be completely resurrected. If so, can his parents also be able to?


    With such an idea, Scorpion involuntarily changed from ''annihilating the enemy'' to ''capturing the enemy alive'' when he attacked.


    He was eager to get the information so he could figure out how this guy came back to life, so maybe he could do something about it too!


    But what gave him such a headache was that this guy in front of him was really not a good stubble.


    This guy''s white eyes combined with his own soft fist, this is really not a good thing for the puppet of the scorpion, this guy really restrained the puppet master a bit.


    Especially this guy is desperately attacking his own chakra thread, which makes the scorpion angry and helpless at the same time.


    The two of them have already reached a stalemate, and such a stalemate is definitely not good news.


    Because Xie has not forgotten, this ghost place is Konoha!


    "Back to the days!"


    Seeing Hinata Nichiza once again use Huitian to block the attack he made with the third generation of Kazekage puppets, Scorpion can''t bear it anymore.


    Capturing a person alive is always much more difficult than killing a person, even a powerful ninja like Xie still cannot escape this law.


    Unless the strength gap between the two sides is too great, it is a pity that no matter how you look at it, Hinata and Nichiza are not the kind of things that are easy to deal with.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Xie was at a loss, he suddenly noticed that the aura belonging to Yiwei disappeared.


    At this moment, a black voice quietly emerged from the ground, and he came to Xie''s side.


    "What''s going on, the battle over there is over?"


    Scorpion was very puzzled, how long did it take for the one-tailed chakra to appear, and how did it disappear without a trace so quickly?


    Although he has always known that Hidden Sand Village is very hip-stretching, it is one of the five great ninja villages anyway, so it is not possible to stretch the hips to such an extent, right?


    Such a performance of stretching the hips made the people of their Xiao organization dare to let go of their hands and feet. He had no doubt that as long as they moved, Konoha would definitely stare at them!


    "It''s over, who do you think did it?"


    Hei Jue was very calm, as if he wasn''t surprised by the current result, but he didn''t let Xie really guess, he just gave the answer.


    "It''s Sakumo Hatake, the one who killed your parents."


    "Sure enough, did that guy come back to life?"


    Scorpion''s performance was much calmer than expected. In fact, when he saw the sun was changing, he was already prepared for this in his heart.


    Therefore, when he got the news, he was very calm, and now he wants to get this resurrection technique even more.


    Because in this way, he can help his parents do something to make up for the eternal regret in his heart!


    Thinking of this, Xie''s eyes on Hyuga and Risai became more dangerous, and Hei Jue immediately tried to persuade him when he saw this scene.


    "I don''t know what your thoughts are, but I advise you to leave Konoha immediately.


    Payne''s side has already failed, it was Uchiha Habara who did it, Uchiha Itachi is in a very bad situation now, I have to find him immediately and get out of here.


    Also, Uchiha Habara has already rushed over. Although he is looking for Orochimaru, you should also know how big his threat is, right? "


    Xie''s face became a little gloomy when he heard Hei Jue''s words, and he couldn''t let go of seeing Hyuga Hideki in front of him for a long time.


    Am I going to give up on arresting this guy like this? Can this Hinata Hinata really leave Konoha casually?


    Xie was a little confused, but fortunately Hei Jue spoke again.


    "You want the resurrection technique, I have information on this, I know where Uchiha Habara got the resurrection technique.


    But the top priority is to get out of here quickly, and I''ll tell you after I leave! "


    "Is that so?"


    Xie''s eyes lit up when he heard Hei Jue''s words, and then he nodded happily.


    "Indeed, there''s no point in continuing to entangle. It would be a good choice to leave early...."


    .....


    "Go, kill them!"


    The Konoha ninjas who had completed the assembly quickly set off from the Naruto Building, and they attacked in four directions under the leadership of the elite of each family.


    And while they were attacking, the ninjas of the security department were also cooperating with their actions.


    They have transferred all the Konoha residents, and now they are finally free to fight back.


    They are really merciless when they move their hands, and they don''t give these sand ninjas any chance at all.


    Konoha was invaded by people, this kind of thing has never happened, but Sand Hidden Village has done so.


    If they didn''t have a complete coping system and mechanism, I''m afraid they would really be embarrassed by this group of shameless sneak attack **** in Shayin Village.


    What''s more, when they escorted the civilians and children to retreat, they also watched many of their teammates get injured or even died.


    With such an accumulation of emotions, it is completely conceivable that they hate Sand Ninja, and they are also the most ruthless now!


    Kakuzu also followed among the crowd, and he kept harvesting the lives of these sand ninjas.


    He doesn''t have even the slightest liking for these sand ninjas, so naturally he can''t hold anything back.


    "It''s really a group of guys who don''t know the so-called courting death."


    Kakuzu once again killed a sand ninja who was rushing towards him, his eyes were still cold and ruthless, ready to look for the next target.


    But soon he discovered that with the ruthless suppression of Konoha ninjas and counterattack, the troops in the direction of Shayin Village had begun to collapse.


    These sand ninjas seem to have no will to fight, and even their commanders can''t stop it.


    "It looks like it''s over."


    Every corner stopped his footsteps, he looked at all this calmly, and then his eyes looked into the distance.


    But when he saw the signal flare rising from the sky in the distance, he knew that he didn''t need to go any further. Obviously, the battle over there was basically over.


    It''s just that this is also a battle in Konoha Village, and there are still people waiting for them outside the village.


    Thinking of this, Jiaodu raised his head and looked towards the sky. In the sky, Didara was already riding a white bird towards the distance. It was obvious that he was going to deal the final fatal blow to Hidden Sand Village!


    "But it''s not completely over yet, after all, the boss hasn''t done it yet."


    Jiao Du retracted his gaze, and he looked into the village.


    Habara''s performance this time was too flat, which was completely out of line with his previous style, and this guy Orochimaru didn''t seem to start exerting himself.


    This shows that all this is not completely over yet, and the deadliest and most terrifying battle is yet to come...


    ¡­


    "Ninja Law: Dirt Reincarnation!"


    In the Konoha Death Forest, Orochimaru made seals with both hands, and with a puff of smoke, a coffin appeared in front of him.


    The coffin was quickly opened, and then Uchiha Madara walked out of it quickly, his eyes scanned the surroundings, and finally he locked on Orochimaru.


    "Is this Konoha here? It''s really nostalgic."


    Uchiha Madara''s tone was very flat, he didn''t seem to have the slightest emotion at all, after all, he had seen too many things in the past three years.


    Uchiha Madara has never returned to the Pure Land since he was reincarnated from the Dirty Land last time. He himself is also understanding the world and preparing something secretly.


    For example, in terms of cultivating Uchiha Itachi, he has been silently observing and judging, and he naturally needs a lot of attention on the spare body he prepared for himself.


    At the same time, he was also watching Orochimaru preparing a new body for himself to facilitate his fighting.


    It''s just to his disappointment that this guy Orochimaru doesn''t seem to put much effort into his physical affairs at all.


    What this guy is thinking, Uchiha Madara can guess, so even if he is a little disappointed, his emotions are not serious.


    It wasn''t until this guy was about to attack Konoha that he proposed to change himself into a new body.


    Obviously this guy wants to fight Uchiha Habara again, but Uchiha Madara doesn''t care, because he also wants to touch Uchiha Habara''s strength!


    This guy Uchiha Habara is indeed a magical person. At least Uchiha Madara has witnessed how this guy integrated the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang in the past three years.


    Regarding this guy''s achievements, Uchiha Madara is still affirmative, but no matter how sure he is, his inner thoughts will never change.


    The ninja''s will is the most precious and important thing. Before there are no special circumstances, Uchiha Madara''s will is absolutely rock-solid!


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Madara began to feel the body at this time, and he raised his eyebrows involuntarily in just a moment.


    The strength of this body is somewhat beyond his expectations, and he can feel that the strength he can display is definitely a leap forward.


    This time, not only did he retain the ability to use the wooden escape, but he also keenly realized that his Sharingan can use stronger and higher abilities!


    If there is no accident, this time, he can definitely use the power of the eternal eye.


    "It seems that you have made a lot of preparations for dealing with Uchiha Habara."


    Uchiha Madara said calmly, while Orochimaru licked his tongue behind him and laughed.


    "Of course, in order to deal with that guy, I have to make some preparations. Although there is no way for you to reach the real peak, I think this is enough."


    "Oh?"


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, and he looked at Orochimaru playfully and asked.


    "You know what my peak is?"


    "I don''t know, but I can make an assumption."


    Orochimaru''s smile remained the same, but this time his words became a lot more cautious.


    "Suppose, the end point of Sharingan is actually Samsarayan?"


    As soon as the words fell, Orochimaru instantly felt a creepy aura lock onto him, which made the hairs on his whole body stand on end.


    He stepped back vigilantly, and at the same time stood upright with one hand in a posture of knot seal, it can be seen that he is also very careful about Uchiha Madara''s existence.


    Uchiha Madara turned around slowly, he stared at Orochimaru without saying a word, it took him a long time before he nodded and said with emotion.


    "I have to say, you are really a rare talent in the ninja world.


    That''s right, the end point of Sharingan is Samsarayan, which is the power passed down by the Sages of the Six Paths, and it also belongs to me.


    I seem to understand now why you are always restraining and controlling my power, you are really a cunning and smart guy. "


    "It''s really an honor to receive your compliment."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, but he still maintained the one-handed seal.


    "You don''t need to be so vigilant. If I really want to do something, you won''t have a chance to resist."


    Uchiha Madara glanced at Orochimaru indifferently, he shook his head slightly and said.


    "Even the current power is definitely beyond what you can imagine, but it doesn''t matter, Uchiha Habara has already arrived."


    While speaking, Madara Uchiha raised his head to look at the sky, and Orochimaru also looked up.


    At this moment, they saw a black figure floating in the sky, looking down at them from a high position.


    And this person is the Uchiha Habara who they pay the most attention to and are most vigilant about, known as the Uchiha Blade!


    ¡­


    "Long time no see, Uchiha Madara."


    Habara calmly looked at Uchiha in front of him, and Habara still maintained a calm mind about the appearance of this guy.


    After all, he had expected it a long time ago, this guy Orochimaru has done everything according to his own requirements, so he must also do something according to his inner thoughts.


    And what he wanted to do was to see how far Habara''s strength had reached, which was not unacceptable.


    What''s more, Habara himself is also looking forward to the collision with Uchiha Madara.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know your situation."


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes locked on Habara, he still looked so plain.


    But it is obvious that his attitude at this time is completely different from the attitude he showed when facing Orochimaru.


    But Uchiha Madara is still Uchiha Madara, he has a strong purpose in doing things and speaking, he doesn''t have much nonsense at all, he looks at Habara and speaks directly.


    "I think we all know the purpose and reason of our meeting this time, right?"


    "Yes, very clearly."


    Habara frowned, and he nodded slightly in agreement, but he still got some information from Uchiha Madara''s words.


    This guy, I''m afraid he hasn''t returned to the Pure Land all these years. I''m afraid this guy has seen a lot of interesting things.


    For example, the transformation of the annexed two countries, such as the peace they have created that they can''t imagine.


    But no matter which one it is, Habara is also very clear that this battle is imperative, and he needs to understand his own strength, but he also has some other thoughts in his heart.


    For example, that Heijue!


    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara formed a seal instantly without warning, and his eyes became eternal eyes in an instant.


    His eyes rolled slightly, the chakra in his body oscillated crazily, and the Wood Dungeon surged in an instant, turning into a huge wooden dragon exuding a terrifying aura in the blink of an eye!


    The wooden dragon with a length of tens of meters was crazily roared towards Habara, and Habara''s eyes also turned into the state of eternal eyes.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Singing Technique!"


    The air became distorted at this moment, as if three fire dragons that were about to evaporate everything roared out under Habara''s control.


    Their appearance instantly raised the surrounding temperature, and the moisture in the air seemed to be evaporated at this moment, and the surrounding trees began to spontaneously ignite at this moment.


    The roaring fire dragon and the wooden dragon rushed in both directions, only for a moment the two giant red and gray dragons collided in the air.


    The terrifying chakra energy erupted instantly, and the flames and sawdust kept scattered around, and the aftermath became stronger with each wave.


    Everything around was quickly annihilated under such an impact, and they were turned into dust in just a moment, as if this world did not exist at all.


    However, this stalemate was short-lived, and then the wooden dragon dispersed the fire dragon, and headed towards Yubara without losing momentum.


    Habara''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t think it was a surprise, after all, he didn''t use Tao to enhance ninjutsu, and he didn''t use the power of nature in the first place.


    He had just fought Nagato, so he would naturally turn off their operation in order to save some power, and Uchiha Madara shot very quickly, without any warning at all.


    Therefore, what he used can only be regarded as a relatively ordinary fire escape for him.


    But now, he has completely completed the preparations, so it is naturally impossible to let these wooden dragons wanton!


    "Immortal Law ¡¤ Extinguish Fire!"


    In an instant, a special eye shadow appeared on Habara''s face, and with the vibration of his chakra this time, the vast and boundless black flame was sprayed out by him again.


    Such a terrifying flame seemed to destroy everything in the world. The wooden dragon couldn''t bear the harassment of this flame at this moment, it was already ignited or even melted in just a moment!


    "This power..."


    Uchiha Madara frowned, because he already knew what power Habara was using.


    The power of the immortal mode, this is what Uchiha Madara has been pursuing but is not sure even to death, and this power is the ultimate killer move of Senju Zhuma.


    The true thousand hands that can destroy everything rely on the power of the sage mode, and that power has to sigh even if it is as proud as Uchiha Madara.


    "Is it so proficient in using it? It''s really enviable."


    Uchiha Madara is indeed envious, but only envious, because he is absolutely sure that he will definitely get such power in the future!


    No one can stop his footsteps, and he will never stop his footsteps.


    "To deal with this kind of fire escape, it seems that we still need to use wood escape. It just so happens that my chakra is completely enough, so..."


    Uchiha Madara put his hands together, and the huge Chakra quickly condensed.


    "Wood Dungeon Flower Tree Realm is coming!"


    Accompanied by this huge and extreme chakra explosion, the earth rumbled, and under Uchiha Madara''s chakra, countless plants pierced the earth and began to grow wildly.


    The giant trees of the sky were formed in the blink of an eye, and countless tree vines rushed out frantically. They quickly blocked Huo Dun''s face, and at the same time, the flower buds on the branches also bloomed quietly.


    "This guy...."


    Seeing this scene, Habara was also a little helpless. A good Uchiha was so obsessed with the power of the Senju Clan, which made Habara not know what to say.


    But he has to admit that Uchiha Madara''s choice is also extremely effective, and it is unlikely that the arrival of the flower and tree world can stop the fire escape of his own fairy art.


    But when this blooming pollen meets his own fire escape, it can maximize the toxicity!


    This guy is basically forcing him, either continue to use fire escape poisoning to cause some subtle effects, or stop.


    It has to be said that Uchiha Madara''s combat awareness is still so terrifying. This kind of subtle situation control, this kind of use and understanding of various techniques, really needs to be continuously improved and improved by Habara.


    "And this time Uchiha Madara''s strength is far stronger than before. It seems that this battle will not be easy."


    Habara began to control the extinguishment of the flames, and his gaze also looked around. The originally huge death forest had basically been burned at this moment.


    Even though he still looks lush and lush, UU reading www.uukanshu. com But now the trees are already made up of wooden caves, and these wooden caves are still burning, no matter how you look at it, it seems to be a scene like hell.


    Habara shook his head lightly, the next moment a blue chakra appeared on his body, and then these chakra quickly condensed into a giant.


    Although the battle just now seemed to have a tendency to destroy the world, neither Habara nor Uchiha Madara had any strength in essence.


    As Uchiha, especially Uchiha of their strength, most of their strength is above their own eyes.


    When they really use the power of their eyes, this means the beginning of the battle!


    "Buzz!"


    Suddenly, there was a roar of chakra in the distance, and Habara looked up.


    In the flames in the distance, a figure covered with blue chakra also appeared...


    Newly revised and upgraded address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and there is no advertisement for fresh reading!

 Chapter 273： You dont really think that the Immortal of the Lu Dao is dead, do you?

    Latest URL:


    "Ghost shark, what do you mean?"


    Uchiha Itachi''s face was very ugly at this time, facing Shisui was enough to give him a headache, and now his former father came over.


    Such a situation let him know that he was in an absolute predicament, and Kisame''s attitude made him very inexplicable and uneasy.


    This guy doesn''t seem to care about the appearance of these people at all, he doesn''t seem to care about the crisis of the current situation at all.


    And he also noticed one thing, that Shishui didn''t seem to pay attention to Kisame from the beginning to the end.


    This kind of situation makes Uchiha Itachi more and more uneasy, because this kind of situation probably shows one thing, that is, Kisame may have betrayed!


    This is definitely bad news for him.


    He didn''t know why Jiaodu made such a choice, let alone why the situation had developed to this point.


    But he knew very well that he was definitely in huge trouble now.


    If he couldn''t find a way to solve these troubles, then he would be trapped in this ghost place.


    He didn''t try to ask why, because it didn''t make any sense.


    He is now concentrating on mobilizing his own chakra, he must break out as much as possible!


    "Doesn''t your current behavior mean that you already know what I think?"


    Kisame shook his head lightly, he looked at Uchiha Itachi indifferently, and finally he sighed slightly.


    "I just made my choice, a choice that suits me, a choice that really seeks peace and the real world.


    And you also made a choice, a choice that you thought was right and kept moving forward.


    I told you a long time ago that you are too naive, and your ideas have never been really correct.


    But you are so caught up in your own world that you never see any real world.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, anyway, I never regarded you as my teammate.


    Presumably you are too, so we have nothing to say. "


    Uchiha Itachi''s face became extremely gloomy when he heard Kisame''s words. Although he recognized Kisame''s last sentence, he really couldn''t agree with the rest.


    Why does everyone say he is wrong, why does everyone recognize Uchiha Habara in the end!


    Whether it''s Shisui or Sasuke, whether it''s Pipa Juzang, or other people from Akatsuki''s organization.


    Even though their relationship with Uchiha Habara was extremely bad, none of them thought that this guy was wrong.


    And they almost all agree that the wrong person is always himself, always himself!


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t accept such a situation, and he couldn''t agree with it. This was definitely not what he hoped for.


    Even though he didn''t care about these guys'' thoughts at all, he still couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of frustration in his heart.


    "Let''s stop talking nonsense."


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi''s ugly face, Shisui just shook his head and said indifferently.


    The Susanoo on his body burst into a more terrifying aura in an instant, and a chakra giant of forty to fifty meters suddenly appeared.


    And Uchiha Fugaku also looked at Uchiha Itachi as if he was looking at a stranger, and he snorted coldly, the vast chakra in his body also broke out.


    This suffocating chakra continued to condense and build, and finally a yellow chakra giant who was almost as tall as Shimizu Susano suddenly appeared!


    The aura of destruction crazily spread towards the surroundings, and at this moment, cracks appeared on the ground involuntarily, as if it couldn''t bear the unbelievable force.


    Even Kisame has unleashed an incredible chakra at this time, and he is ready to attack Uchiha Itachi.


    Desperation, for Uchiha Itachi, is now a real desperation!


    Although he had expected such a situation, he really didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    He stared fixedly at the three people in front of him, and suddenly he laughed hysterically.


    "So what if all of you think I''m wrong, because I''ve never needed your approval!"


    Uchiha Itachi suddenly shouted loudly, and he desperately started to run the chakra in his body.


    Especially his few yin and yang escapes are being squeezed by him desperately, obviously he is really ready to go all out.


    He learned Yin-Yang Dun from Hei Jueming and Uchiha Madara secretly, but how could these two people give him the real Yin-Yang Dun?


    What he can learn is only some that meet Uchiha Madara''s needs, some fragile ones, and give the rare Yinyang escape.


    This is basically the same as Obito, but it is completely enough for Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Itachi.


    The dirty soil reincarnation requested by Uchiha Madara is just a container, a container that can carry his body to the maximum.


    It doesn''t make sense if this container is too weak, but it''s not easy to deal with if it''s too strong. Uchiha Itachi is just right now.


    As for Uchiha Itachi himself, he doesn''t understand these things, but he knows that Yin Yang Dun has definitely raised his power to a new stage.


    At this stage, he has the opportunity to seek revenge from Uchiha Habara, which is the power he needs!


    Normally, he would not dare and would not use these powers at all, but now that he has been forced to this point, how could he hold back?


    "This kind of chakra?"


    The moment Shisui and Fuyue felt Uchiha Itachi''s Chakra, their faces became serious.


    The strength of this kind of chakra is really unexpected, such a power is definitely not a power that is easy to deal with!


    The two of them quickly looked at each other, and the next moment, the two Susanoos, one yellow and one green, shot at the same time.


    The ninja knife in Shisui green Susanoo''s hand slashed fiercely, the terrifying edge seemed to cut everything off!


    Uchiha Fugaku controls Susano to form seals with both hands, and the vast chakra rippling out from him and Susano.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Extinguishment!"


    Uchiha Itachi also completed the cohesion that he could see at the moment when the two of them shot.


    His hands instantly formed seals, and the strange and soul-stirring power spread crazily.


    There seems to be a black light on his body. This light seems to contain infinite power, as if it is a power that surpasses everything in the world!


    "Yin-Yang Escaping ¡¤ Extinguishing the Great Fire!"


    At this moment, the black flame was quickly ejected from him, and the moment his flame appeared, the space seemed to vibrate violently.


    This kind of flame covered the sky and covered the sky, almost instantly extinguishing everything around it.


    Even Shisui and Fuyue''s expressions changed due to the indescribable heat, especially when they found that their attack was melted into nothingness in an instant.


    Whether it was Shisui''s sharp edge or Fuyue''s fire escape, they were swallowed almost the moment they touched the flames.


    It''s something they can''t comprehend, and it''s something they simply can''t imagine.


    "Walk!"


    Fuyue shouted loudly, and the next moment he disappeared in place with a blink.


    And Zhishui''s speed is not slow, his teleportation technique is much faster than Fuyue''s.


    And when Kisame realized that he could not resist such a force, he retreated silently and quickly.


    However, none of the three of them let go of Uchiha Itachi''s idea, and they retreated in the flanks.


    While avoiding this terrifying flame, they are also looking for opportunities to forgive Uchiha Itachi, although they all know Habara''s thoughts.


    But now the strength shown by this guy makes them all feel that this kid is a complete disaster.


    If possible, they should definitely get rid of this guy.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, both of them stopped their movements, and then they both looked in the direction of the death forest.


    Not only them, but all the ninjas in Konoha couldn''t help looking over at this moment.


    Because at this moment, they all felt an unbelievable force.


    Such power is so unbelievable, so unimaginable!


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, countless Konoha ninjas no longer had the joy of cleaning up the sand hidden ninjas, and now their hearts are full of fear.


    They have a feeling that if the person who is bursting chakra at this time is their enemy, then they will definitely be destroyed!


    "Don''t worry, one of the chakras belongs to Habara-sama!"


    At this moment, many people who were familiar with or knew Habara Chakra began to remind them loudly.


    "It''s Habara-sama, if that''s the case."


    And such a reminder immediately made these Konoha ninjas heave a sigh of relief.


    Because in the eyes of many Konoha ninjas, Habara is the real number one ninja.


    His legend had spread throughout Konoha through countless frontline ninjas three years ago. Everyone firmly believed that as long as Habara was there, Konoha would never have a problem!


    "Have you already done it?"


    Jilai also took a look at Luo Sha who had been sealed by him, and his eyes looked at the death forest.


    "Such a strong momentum is really frightening."


    "Is that the power of the Minister of Security, Uchiha Habara?"


    Hatake Sakumo ignored Gaara who had passed out on the ground, and he could rest assured that there was a rope tree to seal this guy.


    He is even more curious about the power of Habara that he has been hearing about since he woke up, which seems to be a myth.


    Although he didn''t think the rumor was false, he didn''t think it would be that exaggerated either.


    It''s just that feeling this breath now, he really has to admit that this guy is really that scary.


    Because even the spread of this guy''s breath is enough to make people feel his strength!


    "It seems that there has already been a move over there."


    Tsunade commanded the large army, but she also looked in the direction of the death forest.


    Of course she knew that it was absolutely impossible for Habara to have been silent for so long and not show up.


    This silence doesn''t mean that Habara didn''t make a move, on the contrary, whether it''s her or anyone else, they can guess that Habara has already made a move.


    After all, the leader of the Xiao organization has never appeared, and that guy left a deep impression on people three years ago.


    This guy has disappeared without a trace until now, so there is only one explanation, he has already been dealt with by Habara!


    To deal with such a frightening person lightly, it is true that only Habara has such an exaggerated strength.


    But she is also very clear that Orochimaru has prepared a lot of things, and Habara will never let the matter of Orochimaru be ignored!


    Now it seems that Habara has already started to act.


    Although he doesn''t know who his opponent is, he can be sure that such a person is definitely not a simple person.


    Now Tsunade only hopes that such a battle must not spread to Konoha, otherwise the situation would be too bad.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo"


    At the place where Shisui and Fuyue fought, Uchiha Itachi was surrounded by flames, and he was panting constantly.


    His situation at this time is not optimistic, because he has squeezed too much of his few yin and yang escapes, and he has now reached the limit.


    But he didn''t take it too seriously, because before that, he didn''t have a deep understanding of Yin Yang Dun.


    He doesn''t know what kind of power Yin Yang Dun can achieve, but now he has a relatively clear understanding.


    He knew what level his Yin-Yang Dun could reach, and he was finally convinced that this power could definitely deal with Uchiha Habara''s power!


    It''s just that this power is really too little for him, and he is almost dead when he explodes with all his strength.


    Although the effect made him very satisfied, he couldn''t guarantee that he could hit Uchiha Habara in such a situation.


    But these are not what he needs to consider, because he knows that he has no fighting power now.


    Such forcible use of this power put him in a serious overdrawn situation, and now he had to think about his own retreat.


    And he knew that Uchiha Habara had absolutely no time to care about him now, because that guy had already fought the terrifying existence summoned by Orochimaru.


    This time is his best chance, his best chance to evacuate Konoha!


    "Aren''t you coming out yet?"


    Uchiha Itachi reluctantly stood up, and he spoke in an indifferent voice, but his tone was full of sarcasm.


    "I have noticed that you have been here for some time, are you satisfied with my performance?"


    "It''s not bad, but it didn''t completely achieve the desired effect."


    Hei Ze poked his head out from the ground, he looked at Itachi Uchiha and shook his head.


    "However, you have already shown enough potential, you must know that Yin Yang escape is not so easy to learn.


    But you are right, if you continue to stay here now, you may have a big problem, so I will take you out of here. "


    "ask you a question."


    Uchiha Itachi nodded, then he frowned again and said.


    "Can you tell me, who is Uchiha Habara fighting with now?"


    "A person you don''t expect, but also a person you can predict."


    Heiju took a deep look at Uchiha Itachi, and then he spoke plainly.


    "That person is Uchiha Madara, the real Uchiha Madara!"


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him. Although his expression remained calm, he knew very well that the upcoming battle would probably be the most difficult one he had to face in so many years.


    Especially the current strength of Uchiha Madara is very terrifying, he can feel it from this guy''s breath.


    What''s more, as far as it is concerned, it is much stronger than the wooden escape he used in the hidden sand village before.


    This also means that I am afraid that what I am facing will be a Uchiha Madara who is more powerful than leaving Konoha at the beginning!


    But for some reason, although he knew very well how difficult his battle would be, he was extremely looking forward to it in his heart.


    This weird feeling made Habara himself feel a little funny, maybe there is such a belligerent factor in his body.


    "Also, it''s time to give Uchiha Madara some hints."


    Habara''s eyes were faint, his chakra was still surging, and the Susanoo on his body was becoming more and more solidified.


    "Although I don''t know if it''s useful, there are some things that can be reminded.


    If he paid attention to it, then maybe he wouldn''t have his heart pulled out again.


    If you don''t listen, then everything will be a choice of fate, and this is not something I can imagine and change. "


    Habara thought in his heart, his whole body suddenly moved slightly, and in an instant he had moved with his second-stage Susanoo!


    Although walking in the void with Susanoo moving is definitely an extremely strenuous task.


    But for Habara, his chakra is definitely enough for him to squander like this.


    Even if he had fought with Nagato before, the intensity of that fight was really not high.


    What''s more, his recovery ability is extremely strong, and now his chakra is still in an extremely full state.


    When he appeared in front of Uchiha Madara in an instant, the azure Susano cut him down without hesitation.


    On the tens of meters long blade, there was an icy glow, and the huge pressure completely exploded, rolling in the countless burning trees and vines around it.


    These burning trees and vines turned into dust almost instantly, leaving only Habara''s knife still extending continuously.


    "Humph!"


    Uchiha Madara saw that Habara moved first, he snorted coldly and also controlled Susano to counterattack!


    Habara''s blow was full of power, but the power he could unleash was not too much.


    Susano, who was also exuding blue chakra light, swung his sword fiercely, and the ground trembled crazily in an instant.


    The two Susanoos, who looked exactly the same in appearance, and even in the same state of the knife, collided together at this moment.


    Boom!


    A loud noise roared in Konoha instantly, and continued to spread wantonly towards the outside world.


    Terrifying energy spread crazily between the two, and after the aftermath, the smoke and dust shot straight up to a height of 100 meters!


    The entire death forest and even the entire Konoha shook violently under the collision of these two Susanoos.


    Countless meandering cracks continued to spread towards the distance, and the ground under the two of them began to fall crazily because of this terrifying energy.


    In the aftermath of the madness, everything on the ground was instantly evaporated, and even Orochimaru could only quickly evacuate from this position.


    He has already experienced the battle between these two people several times, but every time he sees him, he will be very moved by Uchiha''s shocking power.


    This kind of power is something he dare not touch easily, and this kind of power is also what he desires so much.


    But he is also very clear that this is definitely not something he can touch now, and there are too many things he has to study besides.


    He doesn''t dare to stay where he is now, because he knows that such aftermath will definitely kill him!


    "It''s terrible."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara in front of him, and he knew that the battle between the two of them would definitely cause a big event.


    But he didn''t expect that the collision with Susanoo in the second stage would reach this level.


    If this continues, don''t talk about this dead forest, I''m afraid Konoha will be destroyed by them!


    Habara would never doubt that they had this ability, so he felt that their current battle should be done without Konoha.


    In fact, he had expected this situation from the beginning of the battle, but the place chosen by Orochimaru really left him with no better way.


    However, the battle is alive and can be adjusted continuously, and things are not as bad as imagined.


    "You are still distracted while fighting with me, are you a little too arrogant?"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s voice suddenly came over.


    Almost at the same time, Habara could clearly feel Uchiha Madara''s constant pressure.


    The power that his current body can display is really good, except that he can''t use the power of the reincarnation eye, I''m afraid he is also at an absolute peak.


    He really has enough confidence this time, and this time is also the strongest since he has been summoned so many times!


    "It''s not a distraction, but I''m thinking about whether to change to a better fight."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara calmly, he shook his head and said slowly.


    "Besides, I also have some very interesting information to consider, should I tell you."


    "Oh? Your information?"


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, and he asked a little playfully.


    "What do you think your intelligence can bring me? Do you really have something that can impress me?"


    "Why are you so sure I''m not, and why are you so sure you''re really right?"


    Habara also smiled at this moment, he looked at Uchiha Madara and smiled lightly.


    "A lot of things are not as you imagined, what you can see is not true, and what you perceive is not necessarily correct."


    Having said that, Habara suddenly lowered his voice, and his Chakra was also rippling crazily, constantly suppressing Uchiha Madara''s power.


    "Some things I can''t say too much, and some things I can''t say too clearly.


    If you want to know, get out of here with me, and I can tell you slowly.


    And I can tell you responsibly, I can see your future! "


    Uchiha Madara frowned at Habara''s words, and he didn''t know what this kid was going crazy for a while.


    Was he unwilling to let Konoha suffer, or did he really discover something?


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara indifferently, for a long time he suddenly sneered.


    "Okay, I''d like to see what you want to express."


    For a long time, Uchiha Madara suddenly sneered.


    He didn''t care at all what Habara wanted to say, and he didn''t care whether Habara was worried about Konoha.


    He only knew that Yu Yuan was half of the person he could recognize, because this kid was the person most like him.


    He wants to say or do something, and he doesn''t need to be too embarrassed.


    Even if they are enemies in the future, even if Uchiha Madara doesn''t have any feelings for Konoha, a failed product.


    But once his plan succeeds in the future, even if Konoha exists, it will be meaningless.


    Thinking in my heart, the two sides opened up a distance in an instant, and the next moment they were approaching the counter at the same time.


    The infinite chakra roared continuously, and the two of them were also fighting towards the outside world


    "Have they left here?"


    Standing on the ruins of the death forest, looking at the sunken earth and the scene of burning like purgatory, Zilai couldn''t help shaking his head.


    This scene is really scary, and this scene is really suffocating.


    Not only him, but all the people around him who followed were terrified by what they saw.


    Even though they had expected it, every time Habara really made a move, they would still be extremely shocked by all of this.


    "They have already gone out, and this time the opponent is no surprise Uchiha Madara again."


    Zhishui stood aside and looked at everything in front of him, feeling the vibrating Chakra in the air, he shook his head and said.


    "And this time Uchiha Madara will probably be even more terrifying. The most terrible thing is that his wooden escape is stronger than last time."


    Shisui had already reported Uchiha Madara''s meeting with Mudun three years ago.


    Tsunade and the others were stunned by this incident for a long time, but considering those white cells, they also felt that all this did not seem to be a surprise.


    In fact, if Habara and Shisui really want to learn and use Mutun, it is not impossible.


    It''s just that they don''t seem to be interested in Mutun, so they haven''t researched it.


    "It seems that this time we have to wait for the result again."


    Jiraiya sighed helplessly, and then he turned his head to look at Shikaku Nara who was silent at the side.


    "Has everything been arranged?"


    "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama."


    Shikahisa Nara nodded slightly, and he immediately spoke.


    "The people in Hidden Sand Village have been completely defeated, they have already evacuated from Konoha.


    Now our large troops are cooperating with the Governor of Security and Anbu to encircle and suppress them.


    At the same time, I also contacted the border guards, and we will do everything possible to prevent them from returning to the Land of Winds! "


    Since he is an enemy, and since he has decided to do something, then no matter what his considerations are, Konoha cannot make it easier for Hidden Sand Village.


    What''s more, they have already got an excuse to do it, so the Kingdom of the River will cover the entire Kingdom of the Wind, and it will definitely be their territory in the future.


    To get these places, of course, you have to go to war, and it would be a good thing to weaken the enemy from now on.


    Therefore, there is no need to think about letting the tiger go back to the mountain, one of these guys will definitely fall into Konoha!


    "In addition, we have also begun to arrange loss statistics."


    Nara Shikahisa continued to speak.


    "The medical department has already started to move, and at the same time, the financial aspect has already prepared funds.


    Whether injured or killed, they will be adequately compensated, and they will all be called heroes, although¡±


    Although Shikajiu Nara didn''t continue to say anything, everyone knew what he wanted to say by chance.


    Because some of these people may never be able to be ninjas from now on.


    And those who died are also extremely sad.


    But that''s what war is, it''s a tragedy that none of them can do anything about


    In the place called the Valley of the End outside Konoha, Habara and Uchiha Madara are standing on a statue.


    It''s just interesting that Habara is standing on top of the statue of Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara is standing on top of the statue in Senjuzhujian.


    They were all covered with terrifying Susanoo, and the air around them seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara with his arms crossed, he shook his head and then said indifferently.


    "Bringing me here, do you want me to recall everything from the past?


    I have to say that you really have great ideas, but if you really want to defeat me, did you choose the wrong statue? "


    "I never feel like I''m going to lose, especially at the stage we''re at."


    Habara didn''t have the slightest thought of admitting cowardice, he looked at Uchiha Madara calmly and then took a deep breath.


    "And as long as I have enough time, even if you are really resurrected, I am not helpless, because I will soon have my own reincarnation eye!"


    Uchiha Madara nodded lightly at Habara''s words, he didn''t feel that Habara was joking at all.


    In his opinion, Habara has this ability, this level, and this foundation!


    "You have also seen the stele."


    Uchiha Madara smiled, and he asked slowly.


    "The contents of that stele are really not simple."


    "Yes, I have."


    Habara nodded, and then he showed a meaningful smile.


    "But after reading it, I discovered something interesting."


    "Oh?"


    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, and he spoke curiously.


    But the next moment his face changed slightly, because Habara rushed directly in front of him in an instant.


    The huge ninja knife pierced the sky, and slashed at him fiercely!


    Moreover, Habara''s Susanoo is constantly changing during the rapid movement, and the original Susanoo of the second stage is directly transformed into the fourth stage.


    Although Habara''s movements were fast, Uchiha Madara had already opened his own eternal eyes at this time.


    Although Habara''s movements were fast in his eyes, it was not too difficult to see clearly, so he quickly increased the strength of his Susanoo at the first time.


    The eyes of both sides are spinning rapidly, and the infinite power of UU reading is constantly increasing rapidly on various bodies.


    Habara has Taoism, and Uchiha Madara also has corresponding means.


    Boom!


    The moment the two blades touched together, the whole earth couldn''t help but tremble!


    The mountains around them shattered at this moment, as if the power of a torrent stirred up the world wantonly, boulders splashed, and the mountain land was in a mess.


    This infinite power not only completely destroyed the earth, but also completely turned the two statues under them into dust.


    The statue commemorating the last battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu couldn''t bear their impact at all, but neither of them obviously took these things to heart.


    From Uchiha Madara''s point of view, this statue records his shameful existence, and Yu Yuan didn''t take their meaning to heart at all.


    What''s more, Habara has other things to do now. When he and Uchiha Madara were in a stalemate again, he suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "Do you really think that the contents of that stele are all left by the Sage of the Six Paths?"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Uchiha Madara frowned, and he whispered.


    "Sage of the Six Paths has two sons, one son is our ancestor, and the other son is the ancestor of Qianshou and Whirlpool."


    Habara continued to speak, but at this moment his Chakra was also growing stronger.


    Even if he has something to say, he must definitely drive away irrelevant people, he doesn''t want to be exposed.


    "The two of them are fighting, can it be that the Sage of the Six Paths really can''t control it?


    And their strength can be passed on, their will can be passed on, is it really impossible for the Immortals of the Six Paths?


    Finally, I would like to ask you a question, do you really think that the Sage of the Six Paths is dead? "


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Shuquge mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 274： horrible guess

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Whether the Sage of the Six Paths is dead or not is a big mystery to the entire ninja world. But for a time traveler, this doesn''t seem to be a big problem or trouble. Because Habara can determine with certainty that this Sage of the Six Paths is really not dead, he may even be alive and well! As a big tree, although death is not inevitable, their lifespan makes them almost immune to normal death. To put it simply, time is not their enemy, physically interrupting their lives is the most effective method! And for those whose strength has reached the level of the Sage of the Six Paths, I am afraid that their flesh can no longer restrain their exuberant vitality, right? Even ordinary Otsuki, even if they die, they have special means of resurrection. Habara remembered that the thing seemed to be called a ''wedge'', and the Sage of the Six Paths, who controlled the true meaning of Chakra, might not even need a ''wedge''. Otherwise, in the original book, how could he come back from the dead and send cheats to Naruto and the others? Even if there is no such evidence, there are other things that can be proved. For example, Indra and Asura, even if they are dead, their will will continue to reincarnate with their chakra. Wasn''t this a peculiar way of showing that they couldn''t possibly die so easily? Moreover, Habara really does not believe that Uchiha Madara is so sensitive that he really can''t detect the figure hidden in his chakra and his consciousness! When Uchiha Madara heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help but fell silent. He watched silently that Habara didn''t speak immediately, but controlled Suzuno to suddenly burst out with incredible power. His suzanohu continued to expand, and then he suddenly exerted force, pushing Habara''s suzanoku away fiercely. At the same time, at this moment, his hands suddenly formed seals, and the cold chakra radiated from his body overwhelmingly. The Xuzuo energy on his body suddenly swelled even more, the armor attached to it, and the mask of Wutengu appeared on its head. In the blink of an eye, the 100-meter-high Shura appeared, as if showing Uchiha Madara''s unrivaled power from ancient to modern times, shocking the world. "This guy, has he been poked to the point of pain?" Habara controlled Suzano, who was backing out, to stabilize. Seeing Uchiha Madara''s tricks, he couldn''t help but shook his head. He doesn''t know exactly what Uchiha Madara''s state is now, but he knows that this guy probably has no intention of keeping his hand. That being the case, it is impossible for him to stand still and be beaten! A chakra full of destructive aura emanated from him, and at this moment, his Xu Zuo Nenghu''s size also suddenly became larger. In just a moment, his Suzuno is almost the same as Uchiha Madara''s! However, unlike Uchiha Madara''s, his Xu Zuo nohu still has some special, integrated natural breath. Obviously, this is the power of natural chakra, and when the two kinds of chakra merged with each other, he suddenly shouted angrily. "Sure!" Hum! As if the sound of space vibration sounded, Xu Zuo Nenghu Chakra solidified, and the hard armor and terrifying helmet had covered him. It''s like a rakshasa in a temple, ferocious and terrifying, making people feel horrified at a glance. And Habara''s figure was in the crystal groove on Suzunoku''s forehead, and he looked at Uchiha Madara calmly. "This is interesting!" Uchiha Madara had a crazy and ferocious smile on his face, he looked at Habara and suddenly laughed out loud. "Uchiha Habara, I have always thought that there should be no one in this world who I can look up to except Hashirama. But you gave me a surprise. Seeing you is like seeing me Myself. I know that you would never like to be someone else''s shadow, but you are indeed too much like me. Then, let me see what kind of situation you have reached. See if you have reached my The point!" Uchiha Madara is an extremely arrogant person, he often recognizes a person through the simplest way-strength. When your strength reaches a level that makes him have to be honest, then he will listen to what you have to say, and agree with what you say to a certain extent. This kind of personality is actually very similar to Zuo Zhu in the original book. To put it bluntly, this kind of person is just a waste of saliva you expect, it is better to just get them down. In this way, they will listen to you honestly. Habara was able to get his preliminary approval, it was really because of the speed of Habara''s progress, and the strength he constantly showed, everything else was actually empty talk. Habara knows that it is unrealistic for him to continue to tell Uchiha Madara about his thoughts now, and he will listen honestly only if he first shows his current strength. Therefore, Habara is also decisive enough, since he knows your thoughts and your character, then Habara also knows what he is going to do! "If that''s the case, then I will do as you wish!" Habara''s chakra was condensed to the extreme, and he actually left a hand that was useless, but it was prepared to deal with Uchiha Madara in case there was any hole card . Now Habara''s state is completely sufficient, he manipulated Xu Zuo Nenghu to put his hand on the ninja sword, and the ground trembled in an instant. "Come on, otherwise everything will be empty!" Uchiha Madara also asked Suzano to put his hand on the ninja sword. In the next moment, the two god-like Xuzuo Neng swung their ninja swords in an instant! At this moment, it seemed that the space was cut, the earth split, and the sky tilted. The two blades flew fast, as if they had traveled through space, and the blades that had compressed their power to the extreme collided together! "Boom!" Extremely intense energy burst out suddenly, and the two blades intertwined with each other. Then the two sides seemed to find that there was nothing they could do to each other, and they slowly began to dissipate, leaving only the extremely vast energy. These energies are still constantly colliding, expanding as these energies continue to collide, and finally form a terrifying explosion of energy beyond any previous ones! Between the sky and the earth, it suddenly became white, and the explosion lasted for an extremely long time. From a distance, a mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the cracked earth spread almost hundreds of miles away. These forces are destructive, and scatter towards the surroundings crazily. The canyon that was originally formed due to the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu was blasted into an abyss at this moment! The terrifying white awns are still spreading, and they completely envelop Habara and Uchiha Madara. At this moment, this area seems to have become a complete life forbidden area. That terrifying torrent of energy seems to completely wipe out all life, even the masters who created them are also within the scope of their destruction... Boom! The vibration that seemed to come from the sky spread to the entire Muye Village. The two unstoppable bursts of chakras that were huge to the limit surpassed everyone''s cognition, and the intense light erupted in the valley of the end in the distance, soaring straight into the sky. In Muye Village, everyone looked at the distance in a daze. Many people have never encountered such a situation, even those ninjas who have experienced countless wars and even encountered the Nine-Tails invasion are extremely sluggish at this time. The current situation is far stronger than any battle they have ever experienced. Even the Nine-Tails Rebellion more than ten years ago was far worse than it is now. They really couldn''t imagine that their personal power could reach such a level, and they couldn''t even imagine what it would be like if such power broke out in Konoha. At this time, the sky was completely white, and countless of them could only close their eyes and dare not look at it. Because this strong light made them realize that if they really messed up, it might cause problems with their eyes. The only thing they are lucky about now is that Lord Habara has led the enemy far enough, otherwise they will really suffer. "Habara, this guy is really..." Tsunade clenched her fists, looking at the roaring Chakra and the constantly wanton terrifying energy in the distance, she also sighed incomparably in her heart. And standing next to her, Senju Nashiki, who had assisted Hatake Sakumo to seal the tail, was also speechless at this moment. He was also terrified by everything in front of him. He really never thought that human power could reach this limit. When he was born, his great-grandfather Senju Hashirama had passed away, so he didn''t know his grandfather''s strength. He had only seen related descriptions in some books, but compared with what he saw with his own eyes, he didn''t seem to know the difference. "Is this kind of power really something humans can do?" He murmured softly, and what he was thinking was also what everyone was thinking. Is Habara really a human being? Such a powerful destructive power, such an exaggerated power, seems to have surpassed human power no matter how you look at it. "The existence of such a tailed beast is probably not worth mentioning to him. This era is even more exaggerated than I was back then." Hatake Sakumo stretched out his hand and patted Senju Nawaki lightly, but soon his His expression became serious, and he looked at Jiraiya. "Master Hokage, I think we should do what we should do now. Although they are far away from us, we must also take precautions. The aftermath of the range is coming, I am afraid we Konoha can''t bear it at all. " "Indeed." Jiraiya also looked a little dazed, but now he has completely recovered. He nodded, and then said very seriously. "Immediately ask the enchantment team to re-arrange the enchantment seals, and send ninjas to ensure the safety of the residents in the shelter. Everyone, the battle is not over yet, please stay focused and calm." "Yes, Naruto-sama!" While Laiya gave the order, Onoki and Kirabi were still standing together in a remote corner of Konoha Village. "Is this the full power of Uchiha Habara..." The two of them looked into the distance with trepidation, and Ohnoki said incredulously. They couldn''t understand why a person was so strong. Originally, the two of them thought that they could be regarded as people who also understood Uchiha Habara. After all, they have all fought against Uchiha Habara, and they have also seen how terrifying the power of the head of the security department is. But today, it seems that their understanding of Habara still has too many shortcomings. If the power Habara possessed exploded in their respective villages, they couldn''t even imagine what the consequences would be. Because they couldn''t stop Habara at all, and their individual strength was not as strong as Habara. "Yeah, it''s really scary..." Kirabi also sighed, but soon he sighed even more. "Also, Konoha''s defense system is so perfect that it makes people desperate." Habara''s strength is shocking enough, but what shocked them even more is that Konoha''s defense system is so terrifying! In the past, they felt that Konoha''s security department was an unnecessary existence at all. In other words, for the sake of the right to speak in Konoha, the Uchiha clan forcibly seized so many rights to strengthen their own right to speak. But after today, they no longer think about it that way. Today, they have seen the role of the security department, and realized how important the responsibility of the security department is when Konoha is in crisis. When the crisis came, these members of the security department behaved so professionally. They fully undertook the task of guiding and evacuating the residents, and could better protect the safety of Konoha civilians. And they can also form Konoha''s first line of defense. Those wearing black Konoha uniforms are obviously also members of the security department. They are specially here to completely delay the attack of those sand ninjas, so that the ninjas of Konoha can better complete the assembly and complete the final counterattack. Such a series of defense systems are really excellent. Onoki and Kirabi really have no doubts, pretending that they are also involved in this matter, I am afraid it will not have a very good effect. "Konoha''s power has far exceeded our imagination." Onoki sighed slightly, but his tone at this time was also particularly strange. He was thinking, thinking about what Konoha would do next. And according to his thinking, Konoha might declare war on Hidden Sand Village, and eventually annex the Kingdom of River and the Kingdom of Wind together! Because now, he has received some reliable news that Konoha already has the Kingdom of Waves in his hands. And around Konoha, there are the country of vortex and the country of tea, but these two places were originally the back garden of the country of fire. As long as Konoha has an idea, they will be like the country of soup and the country of grass anytime and anywhere. "Could it be that Konoha wants to integrate the entire ninja world?" Ohnoki thought to himself, and a trace of cold sweat appeared on his forehead immediately when this idea came up. If Konoha really acted with such thoughts, then with such a terrifying existence as Uchiha Habara, which place can resist them? Even if they unite together, I''m afraid it won''t have any effect! "Hope, my guess is wrong..."... "This Uchiha Madara is really exaggerating." At the very center of the explosion, Habara stood on the spot recovering his own chakra . With such a huge explosion, many cracks appeared in his Xu Zuo Nenghu. But in the end, he was using the strongest Xuzuo Nenghu, so at this time, Xuzuo Nenghu did not collapse like before. Now the cracks are only on Suzunoko''s armor, and all of this can be said to be almost unharmed to Yubara. It''s just that Habara''s face is more solemn now, because he found that Uchiha Madara''s strength is even much stronger than he imagined. Habara used Senju Chakra during the battle, and Uchiha Madara actually used the power of Yinyang Dun! This is really something Habara never expected, but after thinking about it carefully, Habara doesn''t seem to be surprised. The current Uchiha Madara is not as good as the state he was summoned in the fourth battle, because he could use the reincarnation eye at that time. Under such circumstances, he naturally didn''t need to use Yin Yang Dun in a thankless way. But now he doesn''t have the eye of reincarnation to use, and when facing Habara''s fairy art, all he can use is the corresponding power to counter it. Under such circumstances, Yin Yang Dun is naturally the best choice! "After all, he studied for so many years when he was in self-exile, and he has gathered the power he needs now, so it is impossible not to use it." Habara thought silently in his heart, and his eyes began to observe everything around him. At this time, the earth can no longer be described as full of devastation, it is completely fragmented. This carries the memories of Konoha''s generation, and the Valley of the End, which marked the end of Konoha''s strongest period, has been completely shattered. Those two huge withered statues have completely disappeared, and the original canyon can only be described as an abyss. The endless smoke and dust kept rising and falling, but Habara still saw the looming huge figure in the distance. Obviously, Uchiha Madara has no problem at this time, after all, he also has the protection of Suzanohu. When the smoke and dust slowly scattered, Uchiha Madara controlled Suzuno to move in an instant. "Boom!" With a huge roar, this guy rushed to Habara again, and the ninja sword in his hand slashed down fiercely! "Hmph!" Habara also completely repaired Xuzuo Nenghu at this moment, and his Xuzuo Nenghu also drew a knife instantly, and he blocked the knife in a blink of an eye! "Not bad, really good." Uchiha Madara was suspended in the crystal tank above Suzanoko''s head, and he looked so excited. Just in the excitement, Habara seemed to be able to see the restraint of this guy, he seemed to be suppressing his emotions. Suddenly, he controlled Suzunoku to increase his strength, and his Xuzunoku almost touched Habara''s face. Both of them could clearly see each other''s face, and at this moment Uchiha Madara spoke again. "What exactly were you trying to say just now, and don''t you know that I am reincarnated in the dirt. In my state, it is inevitable that some mice will hear something that they can''t hear." "So now?" Habara raised his eyebrows , he looked at Uchiha Madara playfully. "Don''t you want to confirm my strength and whether I am qualified to tell you these things?" "Of course." Uchiha Madara did not intend to hide his thoughts at all, he nodded calmly . "Although I always thought you were strong, I didn''t fully approve of you. At least you didn''t let me see the possibility of you surpassing your current strength. But now I''m completely sure that you will definitely be someone who is not weaker than me. So, now you have this qualification." "How do you know that I''m not weaker than you?" Habara''s eyes were dimmed, and his chakra was constantly oscillating. This terrifying chakra spread wildly, making the surroundings seem to be completely insulated. With such a chakra position, no one will be able to approach it safely. "Yes, the current you may not be weaker than me in my opinion." Uchiha Madara smiled indifferently, he looked Habara up and down before saying quietly. "You have the potential, the ability, and the foundation, but before all of this is completely transformed into your own power, it is just staying at the potential. So many geniuses have been boasted about how powerful they are. But in fact, they are still Before they grow up, everything is illusory. Only when they really grow up and realize all their potential, can they be called strong." Uchiha Madara''s words are very realistic, but it is also true. There are countless people who are called geniuses in the huge ninja world, but how many people stand at the top of the ninja world in the end? The ninja world is a cruel place, some people may die halfway, and some people may not reach the top because of their attitude. So before you have truly reached the peak, it is meaningless to say more. Uchiha Madara''s attitude is very pragmatic, and of course he is extraordinarily arrogant. It''s just that Habara didn''t care about what he said, he really has that self-confidence with a system, and he doesn''t need to talk about it with Uchiha Madara. He could feel the power of his current blood boiling, especially the power that belonged to the "God''s Long Rank" is also constantly pulsating. This shows that he is likely to really step into the last step of his own eyes. But now is not the time to think about these things, he looked at Uchiha calmly and nodded slightly. "You are right, but you also said one thing wrong. I will definitely have the power of the reincarnation eye, and no one in this world can stop me. The power I show this time is just that I am constantly moving forward And the transit point, because this is definitely not my end point." Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, then he shook his head and continued. "Maybe next time we meet, you will be able to see all my strength, but what will happen next time, who knows?" "Oh?" Uchiha Madara raised his eyes slightly, and then he lowered his head asked quietly. "What do you mean by what you just said, I''m very interested now." "Before I''m interested, can I ask you a question?" Habara shook his head lightly, and then he said meaningfully. "I want to know, when you were alive, did you feel the existence of other people in your consciousness. And, in your chakra, there seem to be other hidden chakras?". ...Habara''s question made Uchiha Madara a little silent, and finally he nodded slightly. There is nothing wrong with Habara''s conjecture. For a sensitive person like Uchiha Madara, he can indeed feel the figure that was once hidden in his chakra or even his consciousness. And this person is unfamiliar to Uchiha Madara, but extremely familiar, because Uchiha Madara has a very special feeling. That is, this guy is himself! This feeling is very subtle, but this feeling is also very real, and he also has a very special thought and feeling. That is, there may be such an existence in Senju Zhuma, because he can perceive the chakra that attracts each other between them, and the extremely special relationship between them. "What do you want to express." After a long time, Madara Uchiha asked quietly. "Or, what is your real thought." "Can''t you guess what I think?" Habara smiled calmly, and at the same time, the chakra in his body kept surging, creating a look that they were still The look of fighting. He looked at Uchiha Madara and also lowered his voice, and then said in a low voice. "We have all seen the stone tablet, and we all know one thing, that is, the Sage of the Six Paths has two children. One of these two children is our ancestor, and the other is the ancestor of Senshou. Fighting. Even if they are dead, their souls and wills are still passed on along with the inheritance of Chakra, and are constantly passed on to future generations. They can all do this, so I want to ask you, this lays the foundation for tolerance The Sage of the Six Paths, the foundation of the world, can''t he do it? Besides, he is a Sage, his strength has already surpassed all of us''s thoughts, will he really die?" Habara''s words made Uchiha Madara completely silent this time Well, this question was something he didn''t dare to think about, nor was he willing to think about it. Yes, even his two children can do it, and these two children only inherited half of the power of the Sage of the Six Paths. So they can do it, why can''t the Sages of the Six Paths do it? And now Uchiha Madara also has to think about another question Habara had before, that is, Sage of the Six Paths has such terrifying power, why didn''t he stop the battle between the two. Why let the battle between these two people continue, and even develop for thousands of years to the present level? Uchiha Madara didn''t want to think about these questions before, but now that Habara named them so nakedly, he really had to think about them. And once he thought about it, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, because there are really too many unknowns, even things that can''t be explained clearly! "Also, according to the records, it is undeniable that Sage of the Six Paths sealed Ten-Tails in the first place, but where did Ten-Tails come from?" Seeing Uchiha Madara''s silence, Habara couldn''t help but continued to ask with a smile. "Also, where did Sage of the Six Paths leave? I know your plan. You want to re-summon Ten-Tails and become Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, and form Infinite Tsukiyomi to make the ninja world peaceful. But you carefully Think about it, he can do it with the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, why would he leave such a nonsense prophecy to future generations? Is the illusory peace really peaceful? Everyone is like a living dead, even He has died completely. So, what is the meaning of such peace, everyone is dead, the world has been shattered, this is the so-called peace?" Habara''s words made Uchiha Madara completely silent, and his fists were tightly clenched Holding them together, the chakra in his body began to run disorderly and terrifyingly. Under the operation of his chakra, the aura of destruction crazily spread towards the surroundings, and everything seemed to be destroyed at this moment. Now he is really thinking seriously about whether Unlimited Monthly Reading can really bring him the peace he wants. Although this world has reached a point of despair, the appearance of Uchiha Habara has also proved something, that is, his previous ideas seem to be feasible. The transformation of the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, and the tranquility and harmony of Konoha, all seem to prove that the lifeblood of peace has been discovered. And the person who discovered all this was the young man who was most like himself. Peaceful and full of vitality, isn''t this the world of his dreams? So, is it really a good choice to let everyone enter the illusion? If Habara hadn''t done all this, if he hadn''t shown such formidable strength, Uchiha Madara would never be shaken. Even if Senshou Zhuma stood in front of him, he would never think about these things. Because Senju Bashima and his thoughts are completely opposite, and even time has proved Senju Bashima to be wrong! But Habara is really different, because he really did it. "So, you think there is a conspiracy here, don''t you?" After a while, Uchiha Madara asked, his eyes looked so cold. "I don''t know if there is a conspiracy, but I feel that everything in the ninja world seems to be done on purpose by the Sage of Six Paths." Habara shook his head, and he watched Uchiha Madara finally stated a result and possibility that he had guessed ! "I once found some broken documents in the Hyuga Clan, which once said some valuable things. That is, UU Reading The Hyuga Clan actually came from the moon. I thought these were just crazy It¡¯s just crazy words, but now I can¡¯t look at it this way. Ten tails are sealed on the moon, so do you think there will be someone guarding the moon? So I guess, the Hyuga clan may have been a member of the moon. They do not belong to the ninja world themselves, but they left the moon because of some special things. And there are some records in their documents, which say that it is the place where the real ancestor of Chakra was sealed. We all know that the six sages are Chakra Ancestor, then who is the real ancestor of Chakra in their mouths, is the one sealed by the moon just a ten-tailed one? If the literature is correct, then can we think about it this way?" At this point, Habara paused for a while, but Only then did he speak in an incomparably dignified manner. "The person who was sealed may not be a member of the Ninja World at all. The Sage of the Six Paths saved the Ninja World after sealing him. If this is the case, why did the Sage of the Six Paths let the Ninja World fall into an endless state of death? Naturally, the sealed person wants to To escape, he needs some special means. Is this means the so-called infinite monthly reading in our cognition? So I guess, the stone tablet we saw may have been modified, and his purpose is only one .As for why the Sage of the Six Paths allowed his son and his offspring to fight continuously, even at the expense of causing the Ninja World to fall into battle. Do you think that the Sage of the Six Paths felt that he could not protect everyone all the time, and that the sealed person still There are other companions. That''s why he decided to let us people truly master the power of Chakra and have the ability to protect ourselves? Look at you, then look at me, and then look at thousands of years of training. Tejurama, didn''t we come here through training step by step, and finally stood at the top of the ninja world?"  ¡­

 Chapter 275： Transformation and declaration of war

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Habara''s thoughts and ideas completely follow what he saw from the original work. Although the battle between Indra and Asura is very terrifying, in the eyes of the Sages of the Six Paths, this kind of intensity is probably nothing more than children''s play. The strength of this pioneer of the ninja world is unimaginable, but he did not stop it but let it go, allowing it to continue for thousands of years. There is definitely his own idea and purpose in it, and there is definitely something in it that others can''t imagine. Based on the original work, I am afraid that the Sage of the Six Paths knew about the so-called Otsutsuki clan, and guessed that he could even ''see'' the future invasion of the Otsutsuki clan! Otsutsuki will definitely not be one or two, in fact, it is the same in the original work, Habara remembers watching the non-combustible before crossing. The big tubes inside are of all kinds, and their strength is absolutely terrifying. Although they overturn their cars every day, considering the aura of the protagonist, it is not impossible to consider whether it is their lack of actual combat experience. After all, they are as strong as they are, and fighting is basically a matter of thought. Suddenly meeting a group of people who are inferior to them but can resist and play tactics with them. It seems that it is not difficult for them to overturn. And they were able to overturn the car, in fact, it was the result of this Sage of the Six Paths letting Indra and Asura fight against each other in the ninja world for thousands of years! For thousands of years, the ninja world can be described as devastated. War has almost become the main theme of the ninja world, whether it is an individual or a family, or the development of today''s village-based battle sequence. This time, after the terrible battles, the ground has long been covered in blood, and it is unknown how many people lost their lives in such battles. But what I have to say is that it was such an extremely cruel battle that allowed the beings in the ninja world to completely master Chakra in just a thousand years. Not only mastering, but also developing a series of usage methods, a series of expansion methods, and pushing the use and improvement of Chakra to a new peak! To put it bluntly, if there is no **** war for thousands of years as a basis, it is a question of whether humans can quickly tame such a terrible thing as Chakra. Whether human beings can obtain such a powerful force, and even be able to resist the invasion of Otsutsuki in the future, is also a huge question. Of course, heroes are still needed here, and these heroes are the descendants of the Sages of the Six Paths. But at least other people can really do something, and other people can really help these heroes. As for whether this help is helping when facing the enemy, or ''helping'' these ''heroes'' on their growth path, it is not known. But no matter what kind, their existence is very meaningful and necessary! "Do you know what you''re talking about?" After hearing what Habara said, Uchiha Madara''s face became even more unbelievable and unnatural. He really wanted to look at Habara like a fool. But he found that it seemed impossible for him to do this, even if he was extremely resistant to such an answer, the problem was that he couldn''t find a reason to refute it! The most important point is that the Sage of the Six Paths is so powerful, why didn''t he stop him, instead leaving such a message? Moreover, the development of the ninja world and even the ninjas has been brought about by thousands of years. They are indeed people who have already stood at the top of the ninja world. Without the thousands of years of accumulation and **** battles, it would have been impossible for them to develop to where they are today! "Of course I know what I''m talking about, and I know even more what I''m thinking." Habara said flatly. Although the two of them were still fighting, their movements had slowed down. The terrifying chakra is still vibrating towards the surroundings, but this kind of vibration is nothing more than a play for the two of them. It is impossible for them to be harmed, and it is even more impossible for them to be interrupted by such an offensive. Their communication is also extremely secretive. "Think about whether what I said is true, and don''t forget what I said before, I learned about it through the records of the Hyuga clan. Then, this shows that the moon is probably not what we imagined. If you want to understand this It¡¯s not that we have no chance.¡± ¡°You mean, go to the moon?¡± Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, and then said something that made Uchiha Habara feel a little heartbroken. Going to the moon or something, if you can go with a girl with white hair who looks a little crazy but has a lonely heart, that would be a wonderful thing. But that''s all fantasy, there''s no need for Habara to make things difficult for him, he nodded slightly to Uchiha Madara, and then whispered. "Yes, Moon, although I don''t know how the Hyuga clan came to the ninja world, but I think there must be a certain back door. Not to mention anything else, you know that I have space ninjutsu, Uchiha Obito Also, even Thousand Hands has space ninjutsu. And I know that Yunyin Village also has the ability to throw ninjas thousands of miles away, which is also a kind of space ninjutsu. Tell me, if my guess is right, then Is it possible that the Hyuga clan came to the ninja world through teleportation?" Habara''s words made Uchiha Madara silent again, although space ninjutsu is a kind of helplessness for 99% of the entire ninja world. something touched. But for Uchiha Madara, it is not so mysterious. Even if he has not learned space ninjutsu, he has also experienced it, experienced it, and even fought against it! If what Uchiha Habara said is true, then the moon is indeed not an unreachable place! It''s just that Uchiha Madara looked at Uchiha Habara quietly, he is not a person who can easily trust others. Habara took the initiative to propose the concept of the moon, so there may be other meanings in it, or Habara wants to enter the moon! "What''s in the moon, except for Hinata?" Uchiha Madara pondered for a moment, then he looked at Habara indifferently and asked. "You must have your own purpose, I am a little curious now." "Of course there is a purpose, that is, I want to witness my guess, and I have a hunch that the place where my reincarnation eyes will open is on the moon!" Habara said softly, Of course, what is said here is not entirely correct, and he himself does not know when his samsara eye will open. But for the huge Tenseiyan on the moon, Habara still had some thoughts in his heart. If he doesn''t know, that''s fine, but he knows all of this and clearly understands all of this, so how can he resist the power of Tenseiken''s Star Destroyer. "Also, don''t you want to make sure that everything I said is true. Would you really like to be lied to yourself, to do all this like an idiot, only to turn around and find that you are just someone else''s pawn. And you Is everything you have done completely helping some people with a heart to achieve their inner goals? Do you really hope that the so-called peace is actually the destruction of the entire ninja world? I think whether it is Senju Zhuma or your brother Uchiha Izumi Nai, you don¡¯t even agree with your idea, do you?¡±¡­ ¡°It seems to have stopped over there?¡± Within Konoha, the entire enchantment class lay on the ground like dead dogs, and among them Many people can still move, but more people have passed out. The medical ninjas are quickly treating them by their side. Although their condition is not serious, they are basically suffering from serious loss of strength. But if you really want to leave it alone, there may be more serious consequences, and they are in this situation entirely to protect Konoha. The energy spread caused by the battle between Habara and Uchiha Madara is so wide that it is really unimaginable. Even though they were already very far away from Konoha, without the ninjas from the enchantment class trying their best to rebuild the enchantment, Konoha''s situation would definitely not be so optimistic now. Not only the ninjas in the enchantment class were desperately fighting, but those ninjas who knew how to escape also ran to the front and used earth escape to buffer them. Even the three generations of Tukage Onoki are the same, they built a series of towering earthen walls in front of the Konoha Barrier. But the result was that these earthen walls were destroyed almost instantly, but these earthen walls also weakened the power of the aftermath, allowing the barrier to successfully block the impact in the end. It''s just that this kind of impact is also the result of these ninjas'' hard work. Fortunately, everything has stopped now, and they can finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Is it finally over?" Jilai also sat on the ground a little tiredly. The enchantment technique is actually a kind of sealing technique, and Jilai is also relatively good at these powers. In addition, he is Hokage, so he will naturally participate in it to cooperate. His consumption is actually the biggest, but because his own strength is strong enough, he didn''t have the unlucky situation of these enchantment class people. But he is also very tired now, and he is a little scared now. This is just the aftermath. If such a force really appears in the village, will the whole village be wiped out? And now he also has some self-doubt, when has the power of human beings reached this point. With such power, is there really any point in large-scale ninja wars? With such power, the number of people is probably nothing more than a number. Those who have mastered such power can easily eliminate all enemies! Three years ago, Habara showed that he could do it all. It''s just that at that time he still looked a little difficult, after all, he didn''t seem to have reached his peak at that time. But now, his performance completely tells the world that not only can he do it, but he can do it with ease, and his strength has already stood at an unimaginable peak. "Hokage, congratulations." Onoki looked at everything in the distance, saw that the originally lush forest had completely turned into scorched earth at this moment, and looked at the cracks on the ground. He shook his head involuntarily and said with a sigh in his heart, but there was a very special emotion in his tone. He seemed to be struggling and thinking, and he seemed to be making a choice at the same time. He was completely frightened by everything in front of him. And Kirabi beside him was watching all this silently at this time, Kirabi was already considered a strong enough person, especially he was a perfect Renzhuriki. He can communicate with Eight Weiss, play with Eight Weiss in the consciousness space, and he can also get a lot of information from Eight Weiss. "Xiaoba, is this guy really a human?" "Yes, but he can''t be completely human. He may have evolved towards the direction of the old man, and I even felt a faint feeling belonging to the old man in his body." Power." Eight tails'' words made Kirabi''s heart feel even heavier, this answer was not what he wanted to hear, and probably not what the entire ninja world wanted to hear. A person''s strength is nothing, isn''t every shadow in the ninja world a powerful existence that makes people fear. But when a person''s strength exceeds the limit and completely surpasses everyone, then this will only bring endless fear. Because you know that no matter what you do, you can''t resist the pressure and fear brought by this person, even if you unite with other people, it may not help. Well, no one really can bear such pressure and oppression, and no one is willing to face it. "Thank you for your help, Tukage and Raikage." Jiraiya stood up, maintaining the posture that a shadow should have, and nodded to Onoki and Kirabi with a smile. "Without you, Konoha might not be able to withstand such a contagion. Sand Hidden Village is really too much this time!" "It''s really too much, Hokage, if you have any ideas, I think I will support you." Ohnoki raised his head seriously He looked at Jiraiya carefully, and then he asked some tentatively. "I just don''t know, what is Hokage-sama going to do?" "We haven''t figured out how to do it yet, but I don''t think we will make it easy for those who invade us like this, even if they are our allies on the surface." Zilai also turned around Glancing at Onoki, he spoke in a slightly formulaic manner. "Sha Yin Village doesn''t treat us as allies in essence, and even colludes with the Akatsuki organization to invade our Konoha. In this case, we will definitely retaliate with a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye!" Jiraiya''s voice was not loud, but it was exceptional His firmness also stopped the great battle, and his voice could be heard clearly in the surroundings that seemed extremely quiet. When the ninjas around Konoha heard these words, they immediately felt their blood surging, and hatred and anger were also intertwined in their hearts. Almost without any fanning, they repeated Jiraiya''s words in an extremely high voice at this moment, and the resonant voice swept over Konoha like overwhelming. "We will give a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye!" "We will give a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye!" "..." In the loud voice, Onogi knew Konoha''s answer, and Kira Bi also understands that Hidden Sand Village and Land of Wind are going to be finished this time. But at this moment, a figure in the sky quickly flew over, and then slowly landed in front of them... "This time, let''s talk about the number of Konoha''s casualties first." Let''s go." In the meeting room of the Hokage Building, Jilai also spoke first, while Yuanyuan sat down and listened calmly. It''s just that Habara found himself sitting in this place, and other people would involuntarily look towards him. This meeting is not an ordinary meeting, but a meeting attended by all the jonin who stayed in Konoha, one can imagine how many people there are in the whole venue. But with so many people looking at him, this situation really made Habara feel so embarrassed. Of course Habara knew what was going on, and it probably had something to do with the battle he had with Uchiha Madara just now. After all, when Habara came back, he also saw how much damage the collision between himself and Uchiha Madara had caused! At that time, he was really worried about what Konoha would look like if such large-scale and large-scale damage was caused. But when he saw that Konoha was safe and sound, he was completely relieved. If Konoha was destroyed because of such a battle, then he would have a big head. It¡¯s just that Habara is also a little curious, why did the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhuru also take place in the Valley of the End, and why was there nothing wrong with Konoha at that time? After thinking about it, Habara thought of a possibility. That''s the so-called Valley of the End now, and it''s very likely that they were blown out by the two of them! After all, in the original book, the two hit the beach, but the two of them didn''t run towards the beach, which made Konoha almost suffer this time. "I still neglected the details, or underestimated the destructive power of myself and Uchiha Madara." Konoha has no problem, so naturally everything is fine, and Habara can rest assured to cooperate with Konoha in the follow-up A series of actions. As for his communication with Uchiha Madara, to be precise, the effect is still very good. After all, Habara himself is a Uchiha, and he is quite familiar with the character performance of the kid Zuosuke and Uchiha Madara in the original book. This group of people is basically you want to stand in the same position as him, show the same strength as him or even surpass them, or do things that they can''t do. Then they will communicate with you honestly and calmly, and will listen to everything you say seriously. Habara has not only reached the peak of Uchiha Madara''s strength when he did not open the eyes of reincarnation, but even surpassed it by a lot. After all, Uchiha Madara at that time did not have the cells of Senjujuma, nor the power of Xianju, nor the yin and yang escape against Xianju. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been taken care of by the Immortal Law, Dingshanghua Buddha, but at this stage, Habara knows all these things, which is a huge transcendence. And Uchiha Madara can also be sure that in time Habara can definitely open the eyes of reincarnation, and Habara has done what he has not done. With the superposition of these buffs, Uchiha Madara will naturally listen to Habara''s words, and their subsequent communication has become easier. After confirming a series of things, they naturally stopped fighting and returned to their respective places. After all, the battle has reached this point, and their performance is obviously that no one can do anything to anyone, and there is obviously no point in continuing to fight. Therefore, it is the most sensible choice to stop decisively¡ªat least for Habara, there is really no need for him to continue fighting. As for how Uchiha Madara is going to explain how to say it, this is not related to Habara. He himself has returned to Konoha and has begun to deal with follow-up work. "Let me tell you, everyone, are you looking at me like this, do you not respect Hokage-sama?" Seeing the gazes of these people, Habara shook his head helplessly, then he tapped on the table lightly and said. "And if you look at me like that, I''ll be embarrassed. Also, I''m a Konoha ninja, everyone." Habara''s words made everyone present laugh, because they also felt that their Not doing too well. Habara''s strength has always been recognized by Konoha. Although he has kept a low profile for the past three years, many people present have experienced the war three years ago. Habara was already strong to this point three years ago, so it doesn''t seem incomprehensible that he will become even stronger three years later. And Hokage is here, and it doesn''t seem appropriate for them to do so no matter how you look at it. Even though everyone knows that Konoha''s actual controllers are actually the seven families headed by Habara, Hokage seems to be cooperating with them. Of course, Hokage also has a high right to speak, but as long as the seven major families are in sync, it is not unusual for Hokage to listen to them. So far, the Seven Great Families have no intention of dispersing, and they cooperate very well with Master Hokage. The harmony in the village now is the result of no fight between them and Hokage. This situation is really much better than when the three Hokages were at the beginning. "Let me talk about the casualties, everyone." Nara Shikahisa immediately stood up, he smiled and nodded to Jiraiya and others, and then said very seriously. "Also, everyone should be prepared today, because we have a lot of things to discuss today." "Yes, there are indeed many things that we need to solve." Thinking of Habara''s terrifying power, he felt that all this was no big deal. If he had met such a powerful person, he would definitely not be able to help but look at him a few more times, and even wait for this person''s order. So he wasn''t angry, he was just a little depressed. This depressed atmosphere quickly disappeared, and they still had a lot of things to do today. He raised his head and looked at everyone very seriously, but he spoke seriously and seriously. "In addition to the things in the village, we also need to solve the things outside the village, especially the problem of Shayin Village. We must fight back. At the same time, we must also formulate my war plan and how to properly deal with it after the war. Everything that follows." At this point, Jilai also paused slightly, and then he continued to speak. "After all, we have experience in dealing with the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang. Then why don''t we bring a series of places such as the Country of Wind and the Country of Rivers into a state of peace?"... .. In the ruins of the Konoha Fire Country, Madara Uchiha sat on the spot thinking about something seriously. The surrounding flames and strong wind didn''t bother him at all, he just sat there quietly without any movement. "Huh?" But at this moment, he suddenly frowned slightly, and then his eyes slightly turned to look in another direction. I saw Orochimaru and Heijue emerging from the ground at the same time, and the appearance of these two people also made him shake his head slightly, and stopped thinking about those things. It''s just that he himself is very clear that he has already made some decisions in his heart. When you recognize a person, and he asks you something about yourself that is confusing in your heart, then you will naturally want to verify it. Uchiha Madara is like this at this time, and Uchiha Habara has already obtained his approval. This young junior told him completely with his strength and experience that this junior can do what he failed to do! Therefore, Uchiha Madara attaches great importance to this young man''s thoughts, and he really intends to find the so-called road to the moon. He asked to prove something, and at the same time he also wanted to see what Uchiha Habara wanted. "Are you here? It''s really slow enough." Uchiha Madara said indifferently, his eyes stayed on Heijue for a while, and then looked at Orochimaru as if nothing had happened. Uchiha Habara reminded him that the communication between them must not be known by anyone, even the person he trusts the most at present. What Habara said made Uchiha Madara very inexplicable, and Habara told him calmly that the black guy had a big problem. Although Habara did not specify where the problem was, Uchiha Madara had to be able to trust a little. It''s just that I can''t say more about some simple things. This doesn''t have much impact on Uchiha Madara. After all, he didn''t give this guy strength when he created Hei Ze. If you don''t have strength, you won''t have too much trouble. It doesn''t matter whether you say something or not. After all, he is the real Uchiha Madara! "Such a dangerous battle, we dare not approach." Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, he still looked so calm, but the frenzy in his eyes could not be concealed no matter what. "The strength of the two is really shocking. I think anyone who gets close to the two will die in an instant, and this time your strength should not be weaker than Uchiha Habara. I just don''t understand why your battles are so frustrating. That''s it, I believe that you who have been reincarnated from the soil should be able to solve Uchiha Habara, right?" "Fix him?" Uchiha Madara couldn''t help laughing when he heard Orochimaru, he slightly raised his head and looked at Orochimaru, with that kind of indifference His smiling face and that disdainful gesture were vividly displayed. "His strength has surpassed the level at which I left Konoha, and now he has almost complete power belonging to Hashirama. Whether it is Yang Dun or Xianju Chakra, he has mastered it very well, and as Uchiha His natural Yin Dun is extremely powerful. A person like you can''t understand or imagine what kind of place he is standing in. He is looking down at the whole world, and he can unscrupulously control the whole world. Desire, because there is no Senshou Bashirama in this world to stop him. Fighting him, I can indeed use the dirt reincarnation to consume him continuously, but doing so has no meaning other than smashing the whole world. I kill him, he It can''t seal me, and I can''t enjoy the joy of fighting, so why should I fight?" Uchiha Madara''s words were very calm, but in this calmness, Hei Ze and Dashemaru''s hearts were already flooded. There was a stormy sea. It is a fact that Habara is very strong, but they can''t understand how strong it is, but now Uchiha Madara''s words let them know how big the gap is. "Is it so strong already?" Both Heijue and Orochimaru couldn''t help but have this idea in their hearts, but Orochimaru is still calm, because he knows that he still has a way to choose. But Hei Jue''s current black heart is really extremely remorseful, he regrets that he did not discover Uchiha Habara earlier, regrets that he did not kill this guy earlier. By the time he reacted, it was too late when he discovered Habara''s difficulty and growth, and this kid has grown to a jaw-dropping level. He is very worried now, worried that this guy will become the one who destroys his plan, but he can''t do anything, because he really can''t do anything. "Okay, let''s end this trial." Uchiha Madara didn''t care what they were thinking, he stood up and patted the smoke on his body lightly, and then he said slowly. "I advise you not to think about provoking him, at least until I completely return to my heyday. Uchiha Habara is not easy to deal with, but he has not stepped into the state I was in the past, and he has not returned to Samsarayan, which means It means that he has not yet obtained the power of the six realms. But I am different. Once I return to my prime, then I will definitely solve my troubles. So, let¡¯s keep a low profile now, and UU Reading also speed up research. "After saying this, Madara Uchiha left the place without looking back, and now he plans to find the place where he once stored the historical documents of the Uchiha clan. He wants to take a good look at the family''s records of the Hyuga clan back then, only in this way can he confirm more things. ...... "How is the front line now?" In Shayin Village, in the Fengying office, everyone was in panic, and they were all anxiously waiting for the news. Hidden Sand Village''s surprise attack on Konoha, if they succeed, Hidden Sand Village will definitely get fertile land and more resources for them to develop. But once they fail, they will face Konoha''s crazy revenge, which will further squeeze their living environment, and will completely plunge them into the abyss. They are all looking forward to the victory of the battle in their hearts, but they all know that there is no worthless man under the fame. Konoha is really too strong and too exaggerated, facing such a behemoth really makes them feel uneasy. This time, they have bet everything, even if they have sent out one tail, it will be really bad if they lose. "Winter, winter, winter..." At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the office, and they couldn''t wait to get someone to open the door. Soon, a person in Anbu''s costume walked in with heavy steps. The appearance of Anbu instantly made everyone in the venue extremely dignified. And when Anbu took out the blood-stained letter in his hand and read the contents, the whole office fell silent for an instant. The breath of despair kept echoing in it, and now they kept thinking about the news they heard just now in their minds. "The operation has failed. Except for Jinchuriki, everyone including Kazekage-sama has been killed. And, Konoha has declared war on us..."....

 Chapter 276： madman

    Konoha declared war, and this matter spread throughout the ninja world almost that year.


    The ninja world has been peaceful for three years, although such peace is meaningless to many small countries, because they still live in the heat of the water.


    After all, they are not the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang. Of course, many of them do not want to be a member of the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang at all.


    Even if they basically have no power, and the power has been stripped one by one by their neighboring Daguo Ninja Village, they only have the control of that one-acre three-point land.


    But even if there is only one-third of an acre of land, it is also a manifestation of power for them, and they are really unwilling to give up this bit of control in their hands.


    Especially after Konoha takes over those places, it will directly strip everyone''s power, and then re-customize and distribute according to Konoha''s method.


    It is impossible for them to have any chances and luck. Even those who are disobedient will have a clear fate, that is, Konoha will directly send them out of the biosphere!


    Konoha has never concealed his actions on this point. It is definitely something that makes them terrified.


    But facing Konoha, they really have nothing to do, especially the small country controlled by Hidden Sand Village, they are even more worried.


    But no matter how much you worry about it, there is no practical effect, because Sha Yin Village has asked for it this time, and no matter what Konoha does, it is justified.


    Now they can only pray that Hidden Sand Village has a coping mechanism in place, otherwise they will really have to accompany Hidden Sand Village to the funeral.


    At this time, the interior of Shayin Village is also in chaos. They got the news from the spies placed in Konoha in advance, so they still have room for preparation and maneuvering.


    They contacted Konoha almost immediately, and told Konoha that all these actions were the fourth Kazekage Rasa''s own actions, and hoped that Konoha would forgive them.


    And they are also willing to compensate Konoha, and continue to maintain an alliance with Konoha.


    In the third Ninja World War, Konoha chose to forgive them, and now they also hope that this state can continue.


    But what made them extremely astonished, but not particularly unexpected, was that Konoha ignored them at all, and the declaration of war still announced the entire ninja world!


    At this moment, all of them knew that they could no longer have any room for maneuver, and the only choice they could make now was to fight.


    But how to fight this?


    Konoha''s soldiers are strong, their morale is high, and their war plan is well-founded. No one can say that Konoha''s choice is wrong.


    In contrast to them, the elite troops were completely wiped out in Konoha, and only the garrison troops remained.


    Although the garrison has a large number of people, its overall strength is really the same. Their high-end combat effectiveness is almost extinct due to various reasons.


    The most terrible thing is that their war deterrent weapon is one tail, and according to the intelligence, I am afraid that it is now in Konoha''s hands.


    Konoha, who had already mastered the strongest tailed beast Nine Tails, now has another one in his hands. This is definitely bad news for them.


    "How do Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village answer now?"


    In the Kazekage Building, Chiyo asked wearily, there is no shadow in Sand Hidden Village, and the others don''t have that ability at all.


    Under such circumstances, the task of commanding and coordinating the defense of the entire sand hidden land fell on Chiyo, an old man.


    "They didn''t give any answer."


    Ebizo sighed helplessly, and then gave an answer that Chiyo didn''t want to hear the most.


    "They said that we are to blame, but it is really inappropriate for Konoha to master the two tailed beasts, so they support them, but they don''t help us."


    Doesn''t giving support for everything but aid mean giving nothing?


    "Are they crazy?"


    Chiyo slammed the table hard, and she asked in disbelief.


    "Konoha is so strong now, and they have a precedent of annexing the country of grass and the country of soup, and they have now taken action against the country of soup and the country of tea.


    If they are allowed to conquer the country of the river again, who else in the ninja world can resist Konoha?


    Don''t they want to watch Konoha''s family dominate? Don''t they know that only by uniting against Konoha at this time can they really contain Konoha?


    It''s okay for the young man Kirabi to go crazy, why did Onoki go crazy too?


    Konoha is annexing small countries now, maybe it will annex big countries in the future, who can stop Konoha then? "


    Chiyo is really surprisingly angry now, but no matter how angry she is, she is just powerless and furious in the face of that cold rejection.


    After a long time, Chiyo slumped on the chair, she seemed a little sad.


    And Hai Laozang stood beside her in silence, this matter has reached a point where no one can end it, and they are the creators of this matter.


    It was they who provoked Konoha, it was they who provoked Konoha, it was they who pushed all this to an irreversible point.


    Now it''s really difficult for them to end, and they really don''t know how to end it. They have to think about a way.


    "Notice, all troops in the Kingdom of the River will enter the Kingdom of the Wind."


    After a long time, Chiyo said helplessly.


    "Konoha declares war on us, except revenge is profit.


    If they want the Kingdom of the River, we will give it to them, but if they want to enter the Kingdom of the Wind, they must break their hands!


    We need to use actions to tell them where my bottom line is, and we need to let them know what can and cannot be done.


    That''s it, let me know. "


    After saying this, Chiyo seemed to have aged ten years in an instant, she sat there sluggishly without saying a word, while Ebino sighed deeply, then turned and left.


    The issuance of this order means that Hidden Sand Village has completely lost the fertile land of the River Country, and lost half of the mission share of the River Country.


    It also lost the passage from the country of rivers to the country of fire, and lost its excellent transportation hub.


    This time, Hidden Sand Village is going to be at the bottom of the five major countries.


    Although they were at the bottom of the list before, with the country of the river, they can still recover blood continuously and find ways to improve.


    Now they''ve lost the place, their most important pillar, and they''ve got next to nothing.


    All they have left is the vast desert and the endless sorrow.


    And they can only watch it happen, they can''t change it at all...


    ¡­


    There is mourning in Shayin Village, but another scene in Muye Village.


    Konoha''s casualty statistics have already had results. Although Konoha has indeed suffered some losses, the loss is really not that big.


    You must know that this is a village with a population of more than 100,000 to 200,000, and they still encountered a surprise attack.


    And the reason why Konoha''s loss has been reduced to such an extent is that the security department has played a huge role in it.


    It can be said that without the Security Department, even if Konoha''s high-level officials knew that Shayin Village was about to attack, it would be absolutely impossible for them to reduce the number of casualties to such an extent.


    Now the situation is very good, very good, although it is not possible for everyone to be fine, but it is never impossible for wars to be undead.


    At this point, all the high-level members of Konoha are already mentally prepared.


    Therefore, after the results came out, Konoha immediately announced all the various pension and subsidy plans.


    And those injured will also receive free rescue and treatment. It can be said that Konoha has made all the preparations.


    They will not let the injured be a burden, let alone the sacrificed and their families.


    And Jiraiya also proposed that after the war against Hidden Sand Village, Konoha would hold a village-wide funeral.


    This kind of thing naturally got the support of everyone, after all, they all sacrificed and were injured for Konoha.


    In addition to this aspect, Konoha also started a mobilization plan.


    Although Konoha did not fully mobilize, the Konoha ninjas who were holding their breath were extremely active.


    It took almost only two days for them to mobilize and assemble. This time, the number of people who will participate in the hidden sand war is set at 8,000 people.


    These 8,000 people included Konoha''s internal mobilization and border guards.


    Eight thousand is not a small number. The total number of ninjas in Konoha is only tens of thousands. After all, it is very difficult to train ninjas.


    And Konoha needs to deploy troops for defense in various places, and many of Konoha''s ninjas are civilian staff and school ninjas.


    Therefore, eight thousand people were transferred at one time, and it can definitely be said that Konoha is ''full of sincerity''.


    "The war is about to start again."


    In the dim night, Habara and Yan Ye strolled on the streets of Konoha. After dealing with various things for a day, they can finally call it a day.


    Yan Ye looked at Konoha who had entered a state of alert, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    However, her voice was very low, and her eyes were kept lowered. It was obvious that she and Habara were still a bit uncomfortable being together at this time.


    This situation has been going on for a while. Strictly speaking, she is not such a person, but when the relationship deteriorates, she really can''t bear it.


    "Yeah, the war is coming again, but there will be no problems with such a war."


    Habara smiled, then reached out and took Yan Ye''s hand.


    Yan Ye didn''t resist, she just glanced at Habara, then lowered her head and continued to walk forward.


    "By the way, I planned to visit your house, but this happened unexpectedly. I''m sorry."


    "Some things really can''t be helped."


    When Yan Ye heard Yu Yuan''s words, she didn''t know how to answer for a moment, and in the end she could only give one such answer.


    Could it be that she still wants to say that she is also very sorry? Isn''t this a joke?


    Just walking, Habara suddenly frowned slightly, someone was waiting for them in front.


    In other words, this person was actually waiting for him.


    This made Yu Yuan a little curious, he didn''t want to understand what this person was looking for him for, because strictly speaking, they didn''t have much intersection.


    If we really want to talk about the relationship between them, then the hatred between them must be greater than everything else.


    Besides, why is this person still in Konoha, why hasn''t he left yet?


    Habara didn''t want to understand these questions, but no matter what, this person was looking for him, and Habara couldn''t pretend that he didn''t see anything.


    Thinking of this, Yu Yuan suddenly smiled and turned his head to look at Yan Ye, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Actually, you don''t have to look like this.


    Maybe you are shy, maybe you feel distressed by the change in our relationship.


    But I want to tell you that I have always liked Yan Ye who is lazy, dares to speak and act, and regards me as a friend.


    There is really a big gap between your appearance and the Yan Ye in my memory, which also makes me very distressed.


    I don''t know if your family said something to you or if you felt like you were going to do something.


    But I tell you no, you don¡¯t need to change anything, just be yourself, that¡¯s the best. "


    Habara has always been aware of Yan Ye''s changes. Although such a change is indeed quite novel, Habara really can''t say whether it is good or not.


    And for him, it was the biggest regret that Yan Ye, whom he had known since he was a child, really disappeared because of the change in their relationship.


    Everyone has their own unique soul, this sentence Habara has always recognized, he doesn''t want Yan Ye to change so much that he doesn''t even know him anymore.


    After saying this, Yu Yuan didn''t wait for Yan Ye''s answer, he pinched Yan Ye''s face lightly, and then disappeared in place with a blink.


    Said Ye Ze froze in place for a while, and finally she shook her head a little bit dumbfounded.


    "You''re the same **** as always, Habara."


    What kind of changes in Yan Ye, Habara is temporarily unknown, because at this time he has left the place and came to a big tree not far away.


    His chakra clearly sensed that guy was waiting for him here, and he kept moving as he moved.


    This kind of approach couldn''t be more clear, and Habara also upholds the principle of asking if you don''t know anything. He doesn''t believe that this guy will do something without objection.


    "Come out, you have been with me for so long, I think you should have something to say, right?"


    Habara said calmly, he didn''t gather Chakra, because he didn''t think there would be a battle at all.


    As long as there is no problem with his brain, then this guy will never make trouble for himself, especially at this juncture.


    "Your Excellency Habara''s sensitivity is really incredible, and His Excellency Yubara''s strength is also amazing."


    After Yubara''s voice fell, a voice came from behind, and then a short figure also walked out of the shadows.


    "Please ask Your Excellency Habara why I made such a rude move, because I really hope to have a good chat with Your Excellency."


    "Oh?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, then he nodded slightly.


    "Then I''d rather be obedient than respectful. I don''t know if the third Tsuchikage has anything to say?"


    ¡­


    Habara actually didn''t expect that the person who secretly followed him would be this guy Onoki.


    And Onogi looked at the young man in front of him with great emotion, the young man who had already shocked him three years ago.


    He no longer dared to guess what kind of situation this young man had grown up to now, because this was an area he simply couldn''t touch.


    Such a power is unimaginable, such a power shocks people''s hearts, he can only comfort himself with "Uchiha is worthy of being the darling of heaven".


    Because he saw Uchiha Madara''s shadow on Habara, even surpassing Uchiha Madara''s existence!


    Such a person made it impossible for him to get out of the shadow of Uchiha Madara, and even the shadow of Uchiha Madara in his heart had turned into Habara.


    Uchiha Madara only threatened him back then, but Habara actually fought him, defeated him, and snatched the country of grass from him.


    And Habara is still growing, constantly transforming towards a higher level, such a person can shock and scare him more than Uchiha Madara back then.


    In fact, if possible, he really didn''t want to meet someone like Habara alone.


    But as Yiwei fell into Konoha''s hands, and Konoha had declared war on Sand Hidden, it was conceivable that the River Country would fall into Konoha''s hands.


    How powerful such a Konoha is, no one can imagine, at least Ohnoki really doesn''t want to think about it.


    But as the shadow of Yanyin Village, he has to do something, and he really doesn''t think that Konoha''s ambition is just a river country.


    He really couldn''t help guessing that Konoha might have already set his goal on the Kingdom of Wind!


    "Your Excellency Habara, the reason for interrupting me this time is actually because I want to know what Konoha really wants."


    Onoki sighed, and then spoke firmly.


    "Konoha is already strong enough, and now Konoha has won the land of waves, and has started to attack the land of waves and the land of vortex.


    This time, after winning the country of the river, Konoha has reached its peak in terms of task share, personnel reserve, richness of resources, and access to the sea.


    Such a powerful Konoha, Mr. Habara, how do you think other villages will treat it?


    Moreover, I am afraid you will not return Ichiwei to Sand Hidden Village, so you who have mastered Ichiwei and Nine Tails have already broken through to the extreme in terms of hard power.


    And Konoha still has an invincible existence like you, and also has Uchiha Shisui, Uchiha Fugaku, as well as five generations of Hokage, Tsunade and other strong people.


    Aren''t you afraid that this will cause uneasiness to everyone in the ninja world, so that the situation of the third ninja world war will reappear? "


    In the third ninja world war, Konoha blocked the four major ninja villages from chasing and intercepting with his own strength, which can be said to be a feat.


    Of course, it was a fluke that Konoha won that time, because there was no trust at all among the major villages.


    While attacking Konoha, they also had their own little thoughts in private.


    This also led to no cooperation between them at all, and there was a direct confrontation between Yunyin and Yanyin, which made Konoha completely relieved of the predicament.


    It''s just that after hearing Onogi''s words, Habara couldn''t help but look at Onogi with a playful expression, while Onoki looked at Habara with a solemn expression.


    After a long time, Habara sighed faintly: "Your Excellency Tukage, today is different, so what if Konoha is besieged again?"


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, and then he continued meaningfully.


    "Back then you couldn''t be united, but now you can?


    Konoha did not have me back then, but now can you really stop me?


    And Konoha''s background is beyond what you can imagine. Do you still remember the person who sealed Kazuo? Don''t you think that guy looks familiar? "


    "The person who sealed One Tail?"


    Onoki''s face was a little ugly at this time, but he still tried his best to keep himself restrained and calm.


    He carefully recalled the situation after Yiwei appeared. In his memory, Yiwei was immediately controlled and sealed again just after it appeared.


    This monster didn''t have time to pose any threat to Konoha at all, and from here we can see Konoha''s strength.


    But in the end who solved the tail, Ohnoki actually didn''t see clearly at all.


    The distance is too far, does she have any white eyes or something, and it is really impossible for him to observe all the things.


    But when he recalled it now, he seemed to find that guy looked familiar. As for why he looked familiar, he hadn''t figured it out yet, maybe it was a ninja who was more powerful than Konoha.


    However, Onoki would definitely not think that this matter would be that simple, after all Habara alone led him to say it, no matter how he thought about it, it might not be simple.


    "I don''t know how long Tukage-dono will stay in Konoha, but if it''s long enough, you''ll know who that person is, and you''ll also know what I''m talking about."


    Habara''s expression became more playful, he didn''t tell Onoki the truth about it, after all, it''s better to explore some things by himself.


    "As for the purpose of our Konoha you said, it is actually very clear. You may have asked others this question, but they are unwilling to answer it for you.


    In fact, I am the same, but the difference between me and them is that they are not willing to say anything, but I am willing to tell you something interesting.


    I don¡¯t know Mr. Tsuchikage, what¡¯s your opinion on today¡¯s ninja world? "


    "Today''s ninja world..."


    Onoki couldn''t help frowning when he heard this question, and he didn''t know how to answer it for a while.


    Today''s ninja world looks peaceful, but he is still very clear about how undercurrents are surging under this peace.


    Peace is just an appearance. Once the needs of each village''s own development cannot be met, the flames of war will inevitably be rekindled.


    Isn''t Sand Hidden Village the best example?


    "Can''t you say it, in fact, you and I know it well, don''t you?"


    Seeing Onogi''s hesitation, Habara couldn''t help but chuckled.


    "There is no peace in the ninja world. Throughout the ages, ninjas have been fighting for their own interests.


    But now, with the construction of the village, the ninjas began to fight continuously for the benefit of the village.


    The village needs to develop, but the distribution of resources in the ninja world has not been broken. Under such circumstances, only by finding ways to plunder other people''s resources and land can it truly develop.


    The Land of Rain during World War II, Hidden Sand Village during World War III, and you and Hidden Cloud Village, which one didn¡¯t have such an idea?


    For the ninja world, peace is the most distant thing, but it is also what we have been pursuing. "


    Having said this, Habara paused for a moment, his gaze was fixed on Onoki, and then he spoke quietly.


    "Actually, I have always hated Senshou Hashirama for allowing you **** to survive and let them build villages one by one.


    But things have already happened, and I have no way to kill them all, after all, they have formed a concept.


    However, my longing for peace has never stopped. I have been thinking about how to make the ninja world peaceful and how to make war disappear.


    So I made some attempts, some interesting ones that are open to all of you.


    As for the effect, don''t all of you see it and feel it? "


    Habara''s words were not loud, and his words were very calm, but at this moment, these words kept ringing like thunder in Ohnoki''s ears!


    Habara''s attempt at peace, to be honest, no one really thinks that way.


    But Onogi instantly guessed what Habara meant, that the land of soup and the land of grass were his works!


    At this moment, these two countries have completely integrated into the Fire Nation''s system, and have completely accepted Konoha''s presence and integration.


    These two places have completely belonged to the Kingdom of Fire, and completely belonged to Konoha!


    In such a fusion, these two places have completely formed a peaceful situation, and also completed the formation of a stable situation.


    This is something that none of them have ever done, and this is something that none of them aspires to do.


    But now that Habara said this, it can be said that he has completely admitted his ambition, and it can be said that he has completely let Onogi confirm his inner anxiety.


    He has been guessing what Konoha''s thoughts are, and has been determining how far Konoha will go, and now he has the answer.


    And this answer made him break out in a cold sweat, because it was definitely an extremely terrifying answer!


    "Are... are you crazy?"


    Onogi looked at Habara in disbelief, at this moment he seemed to have returned to the appearance when he faced Madara Uchiha decades ago.


    "Crazy or not, you know in your heart, and I didn''t say anything."


    Habara shook his head calmly, then he looked at Onogi and smiled.


    "However, the troubles I am making now are all small countries. If I want to prove my idea, I must start from some places where the resistance may be relatively strong.


    Although some places have few resources, and the environment and climate are harsh, there are also big problems in geographical transportation.


    But those places are also the best places to prove my ideas. It¡¯s good to be a little bit worse, and resources complement each other to form a common development. Isn¡¯t this a good thing? "


    "How much bloodshed do you have to cause before you will be satisfied!"


    Ohnoki gritted his teeth at this moment and said, his body had already started to tremble.


    "I don''t want bloodshed, but there are times when bloodshed is necessary."


    Habara shook his head, he sighed and said softly.


    "We are actually the same people, born in the ninja world, speaking the same words and having the same cognition.


    However, the indulgence of Senjujurama has allowed the careerists to establish their own territory one after another, and the careerists have caused wars in the ninja world in order to develop.


    And I just uphold a simple idea of ??hoping for peace, and I have also paid for it.


    As for the bloodshed, I can''t blame it. If you want to blame it, you can blame those careerists who are unwilling to bring peace and give up their power.


    It''s them who let their own blood flow into rivers..."


    .....


    While Konoha and Sand Hidden Village were preparing for a war with each other, Uchiha Madara had quietly arrived in a dense forest in an uninhabited land in the Land of Fire.


    Seeing the overgrown trees and gravel all over the ground in front of him, Uchiha Madara sighed inwardly, and then he walked forward slowly.


    As he continued to go deeper, the sun in this place became less and less, and the dense forest and gravel covered the sun, but the cold atmosphere became heavier and heavier.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t care at all, he continued to walk forward, and he didn''t stop until he reached the deepest part of the dense forest.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball."


    Uchiha Madara formed seals with both hands, and the next moment a huge fireball plundered towards the midair.


    This fireball instantly burned all the spider webs that were confused around it, and at the same time lit the torches hanging on the tree. Strangely, this fireball did not burn any trees!


    Under the reflection of the fire, everything in the depths of this dense forest is extraordinarily clear, and it turns out to be a cemetery at a glance.


    Countless stone tablets are erected here, and names are engraved on these stone tablets. It is obvious that this is the earliest ancestral grave of the Uchiha clan!


    Uchiha Madara walked forward slowly to a stone tablet, he reached out and gently stroked the stone tablet, and the owner of this stone tablet was Uchiha Quanna.


    "Quenna, long time no see..."


    Uchiha Madara murmured softly, and then he fell completely silent.


    He stood there quietly, motionless, silently watching everything in front of him, falling into endless contemplation.


    He himself didn''t know how long he hadn''t been here, the last time he came here was probably when he left Konoha.


    And after that, he is a ghost floating in the ninja world, he is leading everything, changing everything, and planning everything.


    And today he came here again, which also means that he has changed.


    After a long time, Uchiha Madara came back to his senses, he stroked the stele lightly again and stepped back.


    "Quina, I don''t know if we can still meet, but now I''ve been affected, I don''t know if what I''m going to do is right.


    But in the world, there is a young man who misses me but does what you most desire. He makes the family continue to prosper, and he changes everything in the family.


    Although I think his words are very watery, but he is really like me, a person who fulfills your dream and also fulfills my dream back then.


    So I decided to give it a try, I decided to take a good look, and hopefully this time I''ll see something different. "


    After finishing this sentence, UU reading www.uukanshu. Madara Uchiha turned and walked not far away.


    This is the ancestral grave of the Uchiha clan, and most of the valuable documents of the Uchiha clan for thousands of years are buried here.


    This is what Uchiha Madara took away when he left Konoha. Since he wants to understand it well, he must investigate it carefully.


    He wanted to see what kind of plans Habara was planning...


    ¡­


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter.


    New for you the fastest Konoha: Make the Uchiha great again update, Chapter 276 Maniac free to read.

 Chapter 277： Uchiha Madaras Discovery

    In the country of rain, the continuous rain fell continuously, as if it was weeping silently.


    The rain in the Land of Rain never stops, and it looks sad whenever and wherever.


    In a small town in the Land of the Rain, Nagato''s skinny body was leaning quietly on an instrument, and his eyes were a little dull looking at the outside world.


    The rain was still falling, and his heart was like the cold rain. At this time, he was really confused.


    He felt like he couldn''t see the way ahead, he felt like he had never been so depressed, he felt like he was such a failure.


    Likewise, he had begun to wonder who he really was.


    After all, he is the only descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths in the world, and as Mr. Jiraiya said, he is a ninja who can change the world.


    Or is he just a **** of some people, and his existence is only to satisfy some people''s plans.


    These questions have been echoing in his heart, and these questions have always made him extremely painful. He can''t see the road ahead or the motivation to move forward.


    He really doesn''t want to care about anything now, he doesn''t want to know anything, even he didn''t ask about the situation of Xiao organization.


    He was not in that mood, and there would be no good results if he intervened in the same way, because he knew very well that this action was a fiasco!


    "Nagato..."


    At this moment, the door of Nagato''s room was pushed open, and then Xiaonan walked in slowly.


    Xiaonan looked at Nagato who was in a state of depression at this time, and she felt very sighed and helpless in her heart. She had never seen such emotions in Nagato.


    At this time, Nagato gave him the feeling that he was a person who had lost his faith, and there was only a walking dead body left.


    This situation made Xiaonan a little overwhelmed. She didn''t know what kind of battle Nagato had experienced, nor what happened in it.


    She only knew that since the battle between Konoha and Uchiha Habara, Nagato had become like this.


    This Nagato was unfamiliar to her, and this Nagato also made her despair, because this Nagato made her feel the breath of death rushing towards her face!


    "It''s Xiaonan..."


    Nagato turned his head and said something in a low voice, but soon he lowered his head again, seemingly without any expression.


    "The situation of the Xiao organization has been clearly calculated. This time our situation is not good, but it is not that bad."


    Xiaonan resisted the pain in her heart, she walked up to Nagato and said in a low voice.


    "Although there are some injuries, we have no real reduction in staff, which is good news no matter how you look at it.


    However, there are two issues worth noting. The first is that Onigyo has defected. He doesn''t know when he has surrendered to Konoha.


    And he cooperated with Konoha''s people to attack Uchiha Itachi, but Uchiha Itachi escaped the danger in the end, and the situation was not that bad. "


    The ghost''s defection is really unexpected, but it''s not such a strange thing, at least Xiao Nan thinks that this guy''s defection is not unexpected.


    The ghost friendship was brought in by the guy who called himself Uchiha Madara, but that guy disappeared three years ago.


    For three years, no one in the entire Akatsuki organization has seen that guy. Such a disappearance can basically be regarded as dead in the ninja world.


    Now that he is dead, it is not surprising that the ghost who was brought in by this guy chooses to leave.


    I am afraid that the only thing that makes them feel dissatisfied and puzzled is why Guijiao chose to seek refuge with Konoha, and why Konoha chose to take him in.


    After all, Onikou and Konoha had a lot of feuds, and even Uchiha Habara almost killed this guy several times.


    But this kind of thing has already happened, and no one can change it, even if they don''t understand them, there is no way to change this kind of thing.


    "Are you running away to Konoha? It''s really a wise choice..."


    After hearing Xiaonan''s words, Nagato said silently, and his words made Xiaonan''s brows tightly frowned.


    She really couldn''t understand what Nagato meant, what happened in the battle between this guy and Uchiha Habara?


    "Nagato, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaonan, who couldn''t stand it, said directly, she really couldn''t accept Nagato''s appearance.


    "It''s nothing, just being affected by some things, I think I need some time to relax."


    Nagato couldn''t help shaking his head slightly after hearing Xiaonan''s words, he didn''t want to explain these things, because he didn''t know how to explain them himself.


    He didn''t want to tell anyone this secret, because this secret was really scary.


    He controlled his emotions, then raised his head slightly.


    "Apart from the ghost affair, is there anything else? Didn''t you say there are two things worth noting?"


    "Nagato..."


    Konan looked at Nagato like this, and in the end she could only sigh.


    "One more thing, this is what Xie told us, that is, Konoha seems to have mastered the real resurrection technique!"


    "what?"


    If it is said that Nagato was still lacking in interest before, but when he heard the news, his face suddenly changed.


    He looked at Xiao Nan in disbelief, and then asked confirmingly.


    "Are you sure that Scorpion is not mistaken, Konoha has the ability to completely resurrect people?"


    "If there is no accident, it is true."


    Xiao Nan nodded, and she spoke very seriously.


    "Although Scorpion hates Orochimaru, he also performed many tasks with Orochimaru, not to mention that he himself has been completely transformed into a puppet.


    Therefore, he is still very clear about the difference between the living and the dead. Naturally, it is impossible to distinguish between the living and the reincarnation of the filthy soil.


    He told me very clearly that Konoha brought back a person who was already dead, and that person was still fighting him.


    This person is Hyuga Hinata, the one who was sent to Yunyin Village by Konoha to die! "


    Day to day difference?


    Hearing Xiaonan''s words, Nagato''s eyes lit up slightly, a dead person can be resurrected.


    Then this shows that Konoha must have mastered some incredible skills, mastering the skills that are comparable to the natural skills of reincarnation in the eyes of reincarnation!


    Although I don''t know what the price of this technique is, Konoha dared to use it and Uchiha Habara was fine, which also shows the maturity of this technique.


    At this moment, Nagato felt a little active in his heart, but soon he couldn''t help but sighed slightly.


    He has even mastered the power of life and death, and he doesn''t have the eyes of reincarnation. Doesn''t this prove once again that Uchiha Habara is the one who can really change the ninja world?


    Turning his head to look at the rain that kept falling, Nagato fell into silence again.


    Only the pattering rain is still falling, no one knows what he is thinking in his heart...


    .....


    The morning sun shines on the earth, and everything on the earth has just recovered at this moment.


    But in Muye Village, all the residents have come to the gate of the village, and they are standing quietly on both sides of the road.


    On the main road, there is an extremely neat Konoha army, and they are walking towards the outside of the village in an orderly manner.


    The war has already started, and the shameless sneak attack of Hidden Sand Village has angered everyone in Konoha, and they must teach Hidden Sand Village a profound lesson.


    If possible, they will completely wipe out and renovate the hidden sand village!


    Konoha''s ninjas are very confident, especially after they have witnessed the changes in the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang in the past three years.


    They believe that their village must have the ability to complete changes in other villages, and such changes can definitely bring peace to the ninja world!


    This is Habara''s happiest achievement in the past three years, and it is also the result of the subtle influence of Konoha in the past three years.


    The whole Konoha agrees on one thing, that is, the whole ninja world actually says the same thing and has the same cognition.


    So why split it into so many countries and villages, and then fight over those fragmented land resources, population and other issues?


    Directly integrated together, everyone is a family, complementing each other and cooperating with each other, so that war can be avoided and everyone can live a good life?


    It has to be said that such an idea is very dangerous for other villages, but it has basically reached a consensus in Konoha.


    And to achieve this, all Konoha ninjas also know that it is very difficult, but no matter how difficult it is, it is not that they have the opportunity to do it.


    "It''s really a group of dangerous people with some dangerous ideas."


    Onogi stood at a high place and watched the ninjas who were marching in Konoha, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    Kirabi has already gone back. As Raikage, he still has a lot of things to deal with, but Ohnoki has not left.


    Perhaps it was the conversation with Yubara that night that made him feel a great sense of crisis and curiosity.


    So he chose to stay to see what kind of incredible background Konoha had, and it was his staying that made him aware of Konoha''s aggressiveness at this time.


    To be honest, he actually kind of agrees with Konoha''s ideas in his heart.


    After all, he is a shadow, and he can look at these things from a higher position.


    Therefore, he is naturally very clear that if the entire ninja world is integrated, the benefits will definitely outweigh the disadvantages.


    Even though this kind of integration will bring a lot of pain relief, I don''t know how many people will pay their lives for it, but this kind of integration can really bring peace to everyone.


    But still as a shadow, he knows better what kind of impact such integration will bring to him.


    He will lose all rights as a shadow, which is really unacceptable to him.


    Although Yanyin Village is not good under his leadership, it is also making continuous progress. Naturally, he does not want to be deprived of his control of Yanyin Village.


    But the consequences of resistance are very serious, because Konoha will never talk to you, and will directly choose to kill you!


    The integration of the Kingdom of Tang and the Country of Grass is definitely not a smooth loss, and one can guess how many **** suppressions Onoki involved.


    At least in the Country of Grass, everything he arranged was bloodbathed by Konoha, it is true that not a single living person was left for you.


    Resistance is death, this is Ohnoki''s cognition, such a cruel and **** practice really makes Onoki feel a little scared in his heart.


    "Maybe one day, war will appear in Yanyin Village again..."


    Onogi sighed helplessly, this was not what he expected to see, but it was something he could feel.


    He didn''t know why Habara told him these things, maybe he hoped that he would have some self-knowledge.


    But even if he agrees with Habara''s words, he is not willing to let Sand Hidden Village become a master.


    How many people would die from this change, and how much impact it would have on his granddaughter, he really couldn''t guess and didn''t want to guess.


    Quietly looking at the troops below, Ohnoki has already started thinking about how to contact Yunyin and Wuyin to see if they can unite to form a confrontation with Konoha.


    If necessary, he was also thinking about whether he could rescue Shaying Village.


    Although this village has no future, and this time it is its own fault.


    But it''s better to let Konoha be attacked from the back and back, than Konoha can only defend on three sides now, and it''s better to let Uchiha Habara attack wantonly.


    "Also, what exactly is the ''history'' that Uchiha Habara said?"


    Onoki was still thinking about it, but at this moment, a slightly cold voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Master Tukage, this is the patrol path of the Anbu and the Security Department, and I hope you don''t move around here."


    "Oh?"


    Although Onoki was a little unhappy when he heard this voice, he also knew that this place was Konoha, so he nodded slightly and said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, I just think it''s better to watch the majestic appearance of your Konoha troops here, so..."


    Onogi turned around while talking, but when he turned around and saw the person behind him clearly, he froze completely.


    With that silver hair, that resolute face, and the dagger behind this man, he knew in an instant that this man was the one who had dealt with Ichibi before.


    At that time, he only felt that this person looked familiar, but he didn''t see clearly who it was.


    But at this moment this guy is standing behind him, he finally knows who this person is!


    "You are.... Hatake Sakumo!"


    "Yes, Lord Dokage."


    "How is this possible, haven''t you already..."


    "Well, I committed suicide, but Habara-sama brought me back to life."


    Hatake Sakumo calmly looked at Onoki in front of him, and he suddenly smiled.


    And this kind of smile seemed so frightening and unbelievable to Onogi, at this moment he seemed to understand what Habara was saying!


    "It''s really nice to be back on earth, but it''s all about getting used to.


    Especially in terms of age, I am actually about the same age as Kakashi, which really makes people feel helpless. "


    Hatake Sakumo said with a smile, and then he turned around as if he was going to follow the troops, but he still turned his head and glanced at Onoki.


    "However, it is a good thing to be able to survive, at least I can continue to work for Konoha, what do you think, Master Tsuchikage?"


    After saying this, Hatake Sakumo walked forward without turning his head, leaving Onoki standing there sluggishly.


    At this moment, Onoki felt a little chills all over his body, and at this moment he finally knew what Konoha''s so-called ''insider'' was!


    This kind of ''history'' is so rich and terrifying...


    ¡­


    "This kid, isn''t he lying to me?"


    Major events continue to happen in the ninja world, and all places are terrified, but all this is nothing to Uchiha Madara.


    The wars in the ninja world at this time are nothing but pediatrics to him. Perhaps the wars he participated in back then were not as large as these wars now.


    But the intensity of the war he participated in is far higher than it is now. According to his thinking, the current war is simply not enough for him to jump around alone.


    As long as he is willing, after he participates in such a war, the balance of the war will directly tilt.


    Of course, he won''t be a part of it, but Uchiha Habara will be.


    Back then, he still had Senju Bashirama who could stop him, but now who is going to stop Uchiha Habara?


    No one can stop him, and no one will stop him, which means that Uchiha Habara can completely crush the entire village with his own strength.


    Although the entire ninja world is huge, it can''t stand people like him and Uchiha Habara jumping around.


    Therefore, Uchiha Madara has no interest in understanding what the war will look like.


    And in order to avoid his whereabouts being discovered, he deliberately disconnected the reincarnation of the dirty soil this time, which means that he is not under anyone''s control now.


    And he didn''t explain this action to Heijue, and even when he came all the way here, he was still observing and perceiving Heijue''s traces according to the rules.


    Uchiha Madara has no doubts about Kurojue being able to find him, but this time he really doesn''t want to be found.


    After thoroughly confirming all this, Uchiha Madara continued to maintain vigilance-this place was his only safe place, and he didn''t want anyone to find out.


    At the same time, he began to carefully read the various classics left by the family to find records about the Hyuga clan.


    He took away too many classics, and he felt that he would basically not read these things, but he chose to take them away because he didn''t want to leave them with Konoha.


    This also led to a big problem, that is, he didn''t do classification at all.


    Now he wants to find exactly what he needs from this massive amount of documents, and one can imagine how difficult it is.


    He had only read it for a few days, and he already felt that he was going to collapse, because the amount of information recorded in it was really too large.


    But fortunately, Uchiha Madara is actually a person who can endure loneliness, or the strong man himself is constantly fighting against loneliness.


    Therefore, although he wondered if Habara had lied to him, he did not give up and continued to find the result he wanted.


    This kind of search is really boring, and because there are too many records, there are a lot of things that need to be analyzed, so it takes a lot of time.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Madara has Sharingan, and under the scanning of his eyes, he can quickly record these contents.


    And now he didn''t have anything to do, so he started to organize and classify these materials.


    And he also began to slowly dig out and explore more of his family''s past from these historical materials.


    And in such excavation and exploration, Uchiha Madara suddenly noticed some strange phenomena.


    "Every once in a while, some amazing guy comes along in the family and they lead the family to a little prosperity.


    But in the same way, there will be similar guys in the Thousand Hands Clan to fight against it..."


    Uchiha Madara muttered silently, in fact, he really didn''t really care about such information, because he himself was one of these people.


    Not surprisingly, these people are probably the ones who passed on the chakra and will that Habara said, that is, their ancestor Indra.


    Uchiha Madara also discovered a strange phenomenon, that is, in the records, although many seniors are extremely hostile to the Senju Clan.


    But there are also some people who are in a similar situation to me, and they all have a good relationship with the reincarnated person from Qianshou.


    But the problem is that even if their relationship is very good, in the end their relationship will be hostile to each other for various reasons.


    Such hostility seems to be fate, they will eventually fight and both die, and the hatred between the two families has continued.


    "Such a law, is there really someone manipulating all this..."


    Uchiha Madara looked at these records without frowning, but he clearly remembered that Habara said that such a battle was actually allowed by the Sage of the Six Paths to do it.


    And looking at the documents in his hand, he was basically convinced that those legendary characters couldn''t possibly die so easily.


    That being the case, the Sage of the Six Paths, who empowered Indra and Asura, really couldn''t stop his two sons from fighting each other?


    It is obviously impossible, so someone must be pushing this kind of struggle for thousands of years, or letting them go!


    "It''s just that if the Sage of the Six Paths is really pushing it, then why would Habara say that someone else did it?"


    Uchiha Madara murmured silently in his heart, this is something he didn''t quite understand, and he did feel the problem as for the unlimited monthly reading.


    The Sage of the Six Paths saved the entire ninja world. There is really no need to use infinite moon reading to create peace in the illusion.


    According to Habara''s understanding, the Immortal of the Six Paths allowed his sons to fight in order to train the ninjas who followed, so there was no need for him to use this technique.


    And having said that, the Immortal of the Six Paths is so powerful, couldn''t he perform this technique by himself?


    "Perhaps there really is something so powerful that the Sages of the Six Paths are afraid of it, and this existence is secretly doing something in the ninja world to escape the eyes of the Sages of the Six Paths."


    Uchiha Madara, who couldn''t figure it out, could only think in this way, he knew that he was following Habara''s thinking.


    But he also knew that only Habara''s thinking could explain more things clearly.


    Although he still remained skeptical, but before he found more information and evidence that Habara was wrong, he was willing to try this young man''s thinking.


    "Ok?"


    While thinking, Uchiha Madara was flipping through the scroll, at this moment he suddenly paused slightly.


    The next moment his expression changed, he looked at everything in the document in disbelief, and for a moment he seemed to be completely stunned.


    Because it is clearly written in the literature that the Hyuga clan with white eyes suddenly appeared on the land of Ninja World at some point.


    They are strong and have powerful eyes, and it took them only a few years to acquire a vast land and make it their home.


    No one knows where they came from, nor how they appeared in the country of fire.


    Everything about them is a mystery, and they call themselves the Hyuga Clan!


    "Appeared in Ninja World for no reason, appeared in the Land of Fire for no reason.


    There is no sign or information, only know that they are called Hinata? "


    Uchiha Madara murmured to himself, and these information combined with what Habara told him gave him an instant idea.


    For such a huge and powerful family, it is impossible that no one knows of their existence, and they must have come from somewhere else when they suddenly appeared.


    Combined with Habara''s words, did they really come from the moon?


    The moon is the place where Ten Tails is sealed. If you really look at it this way, it seems normal to leave some people in this sealed place to guard it.


    Is the Hyuga Clan the family that used to guard the Ten Tails?


    Then why did they leave the moon, why did they come to the ninja world, and the seal on the moon is really only ten tails?


    Countless thoughts and thoughts echoed in Uchiha Madara''s mind, and he also stood up at this moment.


    "Is Yangui, the Kingdom of Fire, near the valley?"


    Yangui Valley, in fact, there is no such record on the map of the Kingdom of Fire, at most it is just an unnamed valley.


    Even now the Uchiha family basically doesn''t know where this location is, because all important documents have been taken away by Uchiha Madara.


    Such regional records are the secret words passed down in the family in order to facilitate the understanding of each region during the millennium war between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan.


    There is also a similar geographical location naming in the Thousand Hands Clan, so that the ninjas in the family can know where they are going, and it is convenient for them to attack and defend.


    Uchiha Madara has a complete family history document, and he naturally knows the approximate location of these places recorded by the family.


    Although many places have now become towns, this so-called Yangui Valley is still a valley!


    Such a discovery instantly gave Uchiha Madara an idea. He planned to go to this valley to investigate carefully. He wanted to verify whether Uchiha Habara''s words were true.


    Although until now, he found that Habara''s words were indeed correct, and he really found such an incredible record.


    But the closer to the answer, the more cautious Uchiha Madara is. If Hinata really came from the moon, then Habara''s goal may also be on the moon.


    What he wants to find on the moon, and what they can know on the moon, these Uchiha Madara don''t know.


    "But before that, let''s verify the real situation of the Hyuga clan."


    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, and then walked to Uchiha Quanna''s tombstone.


    He stretched out his hand and touched the tombstone lightly, and then fell silent. It took him a long time to pat the tombstone and turned around to walk to the documents.


    He sealed all the documents and put them behind his back, and finally he left this dense forest without looking back...


    ¡­


    "The people in Hidden Sand Village are really interesting."


    Habara didn''t know that Uchiha Madara had uncovered such a big secret at this time. In fact, what he provided Uchiha Madara was just his guess.


    Of course, his conjecture is well-founded, after all, the huge teleportation space in the original work is not for one person no matter how you look at it.


    And the Otsuki on the moon themselves have plans to attack the ninja world, so it is only normal for them to have such means.


    Therefore, Habara concluded that Hyuga definitely came from the moon, and that space is where Hyuga first appeared, and these things can only be found by Uchiha Madara himself.


    But Uchiha Madara''s speed is not what he can imagine, if he knows, he will probably praise "what a fast man"!


    At this time, he couldn''t help being a little funny looking at the report in his hand, because in the country of the river, Konoha''s large army had already passed through the control area that originally belonged to Sand Hidden.


    Hidden Sand Village had no resistance at all, and they seemed to hand over the area directly to Konoha.


    And all their armies gathered at the border of the Wind Country, and even Chiyo came to the front line in person.


    Their actions also made Habara aware of their thoughts, I am afraid they just wanted to tell Konoha¡ª


    The country of the river sent you off, but if they cross the country of the river, they will resist to the death.


    Sand Hidden Village''s voluntary retreat is probably also an attempt to test Konoha''s bottom line.


    In addition, they are also causing trouble for Konoha by doing this. After all, the River Country area they control has a history of several decades.


    The people here have already become people who are very close to them. These people secretly do some small damage, and if they don''t cooperate with Konoha, they will also cause trouble to Konoha.


    Therefore, Konoha also needs to garrison scattered troops here, which will also affect Konoha''s troop deployment, causing Konoha to actually reduce its staff.


    "Chiyo is really amazing. He really deserves to be the person who can even invent the ''self-reincarnation technique''."


    Habara shook his head lightly, but he wasn''t worried about the situation at the front either.


    This time the attack was led by Ji Laiye himself. Originally, he didn''t want to go, but considering that this war has the meaning of "expanding the territory".


    Moreover, it is a reasonable and legal counterattack, and at the same time, it is still going to directly conquer a big country, which is absolutely beneficial to him.


    Therefore, after he discussed with Habara and others, he finally made Tsunade the leader of Hokage, and at the same time, the defense of the village was completely handed over to Habara, so he personally led people up.


    And Habara is also very generous, UU Reading He recruited a lot of elites from the Uchiha clan, and asked Shisui to take them up.


    The current Shisui is no worse than Habara three years ago. With him on the front line, he can basically achieve the same deterrent power as Habara.


    Such a war really doesn''t mean much to Yuhara, he doesn''t even need such a war to win his own reputation, his reputation in Konoha has already reached its peak.


    And he hasn''t forgotten what the essence of his system is, which is something that allows the family to develop in an all-round way.


    Now his system upgrades are getting slower and slower. Of course, Habara''s demand for system extraction is getting lower and lower, but he will not hesitate to make the family better.


    But not participating in the war does not mean that he is not curious about the direction of this war, especially there are many interesting things in it.


    "For example, the grievances between Hatake Sakumo and Chiyo, this time it is really worthy of attention..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 278： man who rose from hell

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    At the border of the country of the river, Jiraiya called all the powerful Konohas who participated in the war this time, and held a battle meeting.


    What Sha Yin Village is doing now is really confusing, even Habara who is behind has understood their thoughts at the first time, how could Jilai not see it?


    It''s just that this group of Sha Yin wants to use this method to block Konoha''s attack, isn''t it a bit too big and unnecessary?


    If it was the former Konoha, then they might really stop. After all, the thinking of the third Hokage is like that, and the Konoha in his hands is the beginning of the turn from prosperity to decline.


    But the current Konoha is not the withered and incomplete Konoha back then. The current Konoha is full of blood and strength.


    They are absolutely impossible and will never accept the enemy who has attacked them easily, let alone believe in such a so-called alliance that goes back and forth!


    Even Jiraiya still maintains a certain level of peaceful thinking, but after seeing the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, and after Habara''s silent thought of moistening the rain in the past three years has changed.


    He now also subconsciously believes that only when the entire ninja world is truly integrated can there be hope for peace in the ninja world!


    Therefore, he really does not reject attacking Hidden Sand Village now, but he also hopes to solve everything more happily and quickly.


    After all, in this case, both parties can bleed less, which is a good thing for everyone.


    "Everyone, this time I called everyone here to discuss the battle plan."


    Jiraiya looked at the map and said quickly without raising his head.


    "Now everyone has seen the situation in Hidden Sand Village, they are completely shrunk in the country of the wind and cannot come out, and they have given us the whole country of the river.


    Although this allowed them to achieve part of their strategic goals without bloodshed, there was also no baptism of war, and we also needed more people to maintain local stability.


    And after entering the Kingdom of Wind, this is an absolute home court advantage for Hidden Sand Village.


    Even if their ninja strength is not very good, they can still cause us some trouble.


    So I hope that everyone can think of a way so that we can break through the defense line of Shayin Village more quickly, so as to achieve a large-scale strategic victory.


    And, an annihilation operation on a necessary scale. "


    Annihilation operations should target the opponent''s vital forces, so as to achieve the greatest degree of annihilation, destroy the opponent''s vital forces, and inflict a double blow on the opponent''s physiology and psychology.


    This kind of battle is bound to be **** and cruel, but it is often the most able to force the opponent to surrender.


    Although Jiraiya doesn''t like this kind of combat mode, after entering the state of war, he also knows what to do is the best.


    Once they quickly break through and form the necessary strategic annihilation, they can reduce more battles and take what they want more.


    War has never been bloodless, shedding other people''s blood is better than shedding one''s own blood!


    "Master Hokage, I have an idea."


    As soon as Jiraiya finished speaking, Hatake Sakumo spoke, and his words made all the Konoha ninjas present look at him.


    Now he is completely alive, and his appearance also shocked Konoha Kaminin who didn''t understand the situation.


    Although most of these junin are newly promoted, only a few of them are close to the same period as Hatake Sakumo, but without exception, they all know the legend of Konoha.


    Many people even grew up listening to the legend of Konoha Baiya!


    Therefore, when he appeared in front of the world again, and he was still so young, one can imagine how shocked these Konoha ninjas were in their hearts.


    He revealed the already prepared statement¡ªKonoha has the ninjutsu of resurrection, but it requires a certain price, and it is troublesome to perform it.


    But the trouble can be solved, there will be a certain number of places every year, so all Konoha ninjas have the opportunity to resurrect the person they most want to resurrect through this technique.


    Even if it is planned to resurrect themselves!


    But if you want to resurrect others, you must have enough merits, and you can only get huge and undisputed great achievements.


    Then Konoha will bring the person most desired by these people back to the world on the day of the Spring Festival.


    Of course, there is good news and bad news, that is, the resurrected people may have some deviations in age.


    It is very likely that the resurrected person is your elder, but because of age, he may be younger than you.


    But this bad news is not bad news at all for many people, everyone only pays attention to the first point!


    Moreover, the news spread rapidly among the entire Konoha army, and many ninjas involuntarily ran to see Hatake Sakumo.


    When they saw that the legend of Konoha communicated with Kakashi frequently, and also taught Kakashi a lesson, they are now completely sure of all this.


    It''s just that they felt that their actions were very secretive, but all of this fell into the eyes of Hatake Sakumo. It didn''t feel so good to be seen as a monkey, but he didn''t care.


    He had anticipated such a situation a long time ago, so he has been very calm.


    And because of his resurrection, coupled with the transmission of those news, the entire Konoha army was as if it had been beaten with chicken blood, and the high-spirited fighting atmosphere broke through the sky.


    Why should he care about this situation, so now he doesn''t have much emotional fluctuations when he speaks.


    And when dealing with Sha Yin, he is an expert. At the beginning, he killed Sha Yin so much that his blood flowed like a river, and his speech now is also the best.


    "I have been to Shayin Village many times in the past. Although I don''t know if there are any changes now, but if we look at it in terms of strength and advantages, I think we have a chance."


    "Suo Mao, if you have any ideas, just speak up."


    Jiraiya raised his head and said with a smile that he had great trust in Hatake Sakumo, the big brother.


    "We can raid from three directions."


    Hatake Sakumo said directly, and his words made everyone present look weird, but he didn''t care and explained directly.


    "It is true that we do not have an advantage in terms of military strength, and this time Master Habara did not come to the battlefield in person.


    However, Habara-sama introduced His Excellency Governor Shisui. Although I have not witnessed his fighting posture, I absolutely trust him.


    Habara-sama said that His Excellency Shisui''s fighting power will not be inferior to his, so this plan has a great chance of success.


    My planned plan is that I will lead 2,000 people from the southeast of the River Country and encircle to the back of Sand Yin.


    His Excellency Shishui also led 2,000 to 2,000 people to attack from the northeast, while Hokage-sama led 3,000 people to attack from the front.


    There is no need to attack, just hold them back so that they can quickly complete the encirclement.


    Although this plan is simple, we have an absolute strength advantage, and this time we have the assistance of the Hyuga Clan, I think we can complete the task. "


    Hatake Sakumo''s plan is actually, as he himself said, a very simple plan.


    But simplicity does not mean that it is not easy to use. On the contrary, when they have an absolute advantage, the simple plan is often the most practical plan.


    Although the three-way encirclement will disperse Konoha''s combat power, especially when Konoha has left a thousand people in the country of the river to prevent the destruction of Hidden Sand Village.


    But this time, the people brought by Konoha are all selected, and there is absolutely no problem in terms of strength, not to mention that they also brought a lot of elite ninjas.


    This kind of configuration is no longer an ordinary luxury, that is, because of Habara and Tsunade Konoha, Jiraiya dared to bring out so many strong people.


    "Okay, just follow your plan."


    Jiraiya thought for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "Suo Mao, Zhishui, I now officially appoint you as the two-line commanders, and you have the right to choose your own personnel.


    But they only have five hours to prepare, and the frontal forces will launch an attack in four hours, hurry up. "


    "Yes, Hokage-sama."


    Shishui and Shuo Mao looked at each other, and then they quickly retreated to start their respective preparations.


    Jiraiya looked at the map again, and this time his eyes became firmer, and he also made a decision.


    That was the frontal attack this time, and he wanted to attack in person!


    ¡­


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    When the time reached the scheduled attack point, Konoha''s frontal forces led by Jiraiya took the lead in launching a surprise attack.


    When countless ninjutsu fell from the sky on the position of Hidden Sand Village, the flames immediately dyed the sky red, and the screams on the position of Hidden Sand Village were even more continuous.


    "Damn it, Konoha actually attacked!"


    In the command tent, Chiyo''s expression turned extremely ugly, although she expected that Konoha would not just let them go, even if they had given up the interests of the river country.


    But she still has a little bit of luck, and I hope that Konoha will not really kill them all!


    But now she knows that Konoha really has no intention of letting any of them go.


    Chiyo can only force himself to calm down now, because anxiety and anger are useless at this time, only calmness can allow them to find a way to deal with Konoha''s threat.


    "Immediately send a message to Yunyin Village and Yanyin Village, telling them that Konoha has entered the territory of the Kingdom of Wind."


    Chiyo took a deep breath, and she spoke with quick active thinking.


    "Let them focus on Konoha''s approach to the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang, and emphasize Konoha''s current threat, so they must feel the crisis.


    Also, how many troops are Konoha attacking from the front? Have you seen any dangerous guys? "


    I have to say that Chiyo is indeed a qualified commander, as well as a qualified leader.


    She knows too well that Konoha''s strength is really not something Sha Yin Village can resist, so her first reaction is to find a way to get Yan Yin and Yun Yin to send troops.


    Only when these two villages send troops can they pose a threat to Konoha, so Konoha has to consider the pressure brought by other aspects.


    Only in this way will they have a chance to defend the Kingdom of Wind, and have a chance to force Konoha to sit down and talk!


    In addition, she is also very clear that although Konoha is very strong now, their frontal attack may not be able to break through the defense line easily.


    This is not to say how powerful they are, but the desert is their home field, and Konoha will inevitably pay more casualties if he forces his way in.


    That being the case, he has to think carefully about whether Konoha has adopted a certain tactic, and made such a response in a very short period of time. Chiyo''s level is also clear at a glance.


    "This time Konoha dispatched very powerful people, including Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui, they all dispatched."


    Ebizo said with a sigh, there are really too many talents in Konoha, which is incomparable to Hidden Sand Village.


    "But fortunately, Uchiha Habara did not dispatch, he chose to sit in Konoha, and Tsunade also did not come.


    And this time, Konoha is still destroying ninjutsu in this attack, but judging from the scale of ninjutsu, it seems that it has not reached the level of 8,000 people.


    Not to mention eight thousand people, not even five thousand people. "


    "Is there less than five thousand people?"


    When Chiyo heard these words, his eyes suddenly changed slightly.


    "The country of the river gave Konoha, and they must send people to guard there. It is estimated that they have one thousand less combat troops, so there will be about seven thousand people.


    There are not even 5,000 people covered by ninjutsu now, so it is very likely that they have already divided their troops to encircle them!


    As expected of Konoha, she is really confident. "


    Chiyo had already guessed Konoha''s movements in just an instant, but after knowing it, besides being angry and helpless, she also had some thoughts.


    By doing this, Konoha really has his own self-confidence. After all, they are too strong. If they succeed in doing this, they can definitely achieve the effect of besieging and annihilating themselves.


    But this gave Chiyo a chance. If she didn''t know it, forget it, but now that she knows what she doesn''t do, it''s out of date.


    Although she doesn''t know who the commander of Konoha''s raiding force is, she is confident that even if she encounters Jirai, she can fight.


    Perhaps Uchiha Shisui will be very difficult to deal with, but they only need to block this gap and eliminate the Konoha raid force as much as possible.


    Then Konoha''s inability to form an encirclement is definitely their chance, so that they can block Konoha''s opportunity, and even force Konoha to stop to give them more breathing time!


    "Eibozang, the front line is in your command."


    After thinking about these things, Chiyo stood up abruptly, and said in a heavy voice.


    "If I''m not wrong, Konoha must have sent people to surround us, so I decided to lead some people to stop Konoha.


    Once successful, this will definitely bring a huge blow to Konoha, and it will also allow us to delay Yun Yin and Yan Yin for a longer time to respond. "


    "Then, what if Konoha didn''t do this?"


    Ebizo asked with some concern. In fact, he also felt that Konoha might do this, but without the help of information, he was worried that Konoha was playing tricks.


    "If not, I will send a flare, and then you will make a full-scale counterattack, and I will attack Konoha from the flank!"


    Chiyo''s face turned hard, she said in a flat voice.


    "War cannot be changed by the strength of one person, but the person who can change everything is not here.


    So, we have a chance! "


    ¡­


    "Set off!"


    After Hatake Sakumo assembled his troops, he has been silently waiting for the time.


    He was very calm and didn''t let his troops participate in any Konoha frontal attack, and all the selected people were ready to fight, and they all knew what their mission was.


    And many of them are very excited at this time. It is definitely an exciting thing for them to have the opportunity to perform missions with Konoha''s once legendary ninja.


    At this moment, they are secretly swearing in their hearts that they must perform well.


    They can all see Kakashi''s contribution to Konoha, so it seems normal to them that Kakashi''s father was resurrected.


    They also know that it is impossible for them to collect merits by relying on this war, but after all, they have a hope, don''t they?


    After silently waiting and preparing for an hour, Hatake Sakumo finally gave the order, and at this moment all of them immediately entered the state of fighting.


    The next moment, they quickly followed Hatake Sakumo and left their position, turned around and rushed into the Kingdom of the Wind.


    Their speed was very fast, and at this time, wind and sand were also blowing, and the thick wind and sand just covered up the traces of their actions.


    "The frontal fight has already started, and we must move quickly here.


    However, we must also consider the physical fitness and chakra of the combatants, and strive to reach the combat area within half an hour. "


    While moving, Hatake Sakumo thought silently in his heart, then he turned to look at Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, pay more attention to the people in the rear, and inform everyone to be ready for battle at any time."


    "I see."


    Kakashi nodded, he naturally knew what Hatake Sakumo meant.


    Although Hidden Sand Village is pulling their hips, they have not been completely wiped out. People with excellent fighting qualities will naturally consider Konoha''s battle plan.


    For example, although the ninjutsu coverage on the front line is ferocious, it is hard to say whether someone will judge something and guess their intention of action.


    In this case, the possibility of them encountering a battle is really not small, and it is very necessary to be ready for battle at any time.


    And Kakashi is also very excited in his heart now. It was his childhood dream to be able to fight with his father.


    But this dream was deprived early, and it became a regret in his heart.


    But now that his childhood dream has been realized again, how can he not be excited?


    But no matter how excited they are, their current task still needs to be completed, and he doesn''t want this exciting time to turn into any bad memories in the future.


    Soon Kakashi passed on all the information. In fact, even if he didn''t do so, the Konoha ninjas would still be vigilant enough.


    The members of the Hyuga clan used their white eyes alternately to observe every move around them. After all, they had entered the Kingdom of the Wind.


    "Warning, there are enemies ahead!"


    Just after they had advanced rapidly for about fifteen minutes, suddenly a member of the Hyuga clan saw the hidden sand army in the distance, and he immediately shouted.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    Hatake Sakumo immediately gave the order when he heard the words, but he didn''t let people slow down.


    Since he had already guessed that he might encounter the enemy when he charged forward, he was naturally ready to fight.


    "Kakashi, lead someone to open up the troop formation, I''ll meet them first."


    "Father...."


    Kakashi was a little worried when he saw this, now Hatake Sakumo is not reincarnated from the dirt, he is a living person.


    This also means that once he suffers a fatal attack, something will inevitably go wrong.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life."


    Hatake Sakumo seemed to know what Kakashi was thinking, he suddenly turned around and said to Kakashi with a smile.


    "I''ve been self-willed once and made you suffer from loneliness. I won''t do it this time, and I promise I won''t do it again!"


    "I...I see, Father."


    Kakashi opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he just nodded at Sakumo Hatake.


    Hatake Sakumo patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and the next moment his speed increased again, he jumped out and rushed to the forefront of the team.


    "Do it!"


    At this moment, Hidden Sand Village also made a move, and countless ninjutsu and ninja tools frantically moved towards Konoha, or Hatake Sakumo.


    Hatake Sakumo dodged extremely fast, his movements were not elegant, but he was exceptionally agile, during his dodge he dodged all ninjutsu and ninja tools.


    And his dodge didn''t affect any of his progress, he was about to rush to the front of the Shayin army!


    "Where did the madman come from?"


    Chiyo frowned, she had been waiting here for a long time, and now that she met her, she was naturally ready to fight.


    She wasn''t excited, because she knew that this time it was destined to be a hard fight, but she didn''t expect that the people on Konoha''s side seemed to be a little too reckless.


    Or it could be said that he was too confident, and a person rushed directly in front of them. Did this guy think he was Uchiha Habara?


    However, the moment she saw the appearance of this person rushing over, she was completely stunned.


    "this is?"


    Chiyo looked at everything in front of her in disbelief, she seemed to have forgotten that she was still in command of the battle at this moment.


    She couldn''t forget this person who kept getting closer, because she looked exactly like the guy who killed her son and daughter-in-law!


    "Sakumo Hatake..."


    Chiyo murmured in disbelief, but soon endless anger burst out in her eyes.


    She doesn''t care if this person is Sakumo Hatake or who this person is, what she wants now is to kill this guy!


    She quickly made seals with both hands, and with a puff of smoke, a puppet dressed in white was summoned by her.


    These ten puppets were made by the puppet master Shizu. Each of them has individual weapons, ninja tools and attack methods, which can be said to be Chiyo''s best strength.


    She once used this technique to conquer a city, but she has never used this technique since then, and now she is completely angry, and she is going to do her best!


    Hatake Sakumo was naturally aware of this change in Chakra, but he didn''t take it too seriously. The White Fang dagger in his hand was out of its sheath immediately after rushing into the crowd.


    "Buzz!"


    Accompanied by the sound of breaking wind brought by the ninja knife, Sagakushi who was blocking Hatake Sakumo''s neck was wiped off in an instant.


    But Sakumo Hatake didn''t stop at all, he swung his saber out, and he left and disappeared in the same place. The next moment he appeared not far away, and swung his saber out again.


    The sword skills of the Hatake clan are all about the combination of speed and weirdness. Every time they make a knife, there is no trace at all, and every time they use a knife, it will inevitably take a person''s life.


    This kind of extremely fast sword technique is impossible for ordinary people to react to, and Hatake Sakumo himself is a master of thunder escape.


    With the help of Lei Dun, his speed was unbelievably fast, which also resulted in his great reputation as Konoha Baiya.


    Even Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law didn''t last a round in his hands, and they both died!


    Hatake Sakumo used his speed to the extreme, and none of the sand ninjas present could catch him.


    "what!"


    The screams continued to echo in the crowd, although Hatake Sakumo could only kill one enemy each time.


    But this kind of efficiency and this invisible sense of oppression really made it difficult for these ninjas in Hidden Sand Village to accept.


    If it was those ninjas more than 20 years ago, maybe they would know what kind of desperate guy they are facing now.


    But these young people don''t know that in order to weaken Konoha''s influence on themselves, Sand Hidden Village naturally cannot promote people like Hatake Sakumo.


    But now they have also experienced the despair of their predecessors when they faced Sakumo Hatake!


    "Don''t take it too far, you bastard!"


    Just when Hatake Sakumo was in full swing, Chiyo''s angry shout reached his ears.


    Immediately afterwards, the powerful Chakra directly locked on him with a terrifying wind escape and attacked him. Along with this strong wind, there were countless Kunai and Qianben.


    Such an offensive combination completely surrounded Sakumo Hatake, and it seemed that Sakumo Hatake had no way out at all.


    "boom!"


    However, when these attacks fell hard, everyone noticed that the place where Hatake Sakumo was originally was empty.


    But not far away, the silver-haired figure stood there calmly, looking at everything in front of him with cold eyes.


    "Chiyo?"


    Hatake Sakumo glanced at the ten floating puppets, and then his eyes seemed to pass through the puppets to see the people who controlled them.


    "It''s me, who are you?"


    Chiyo slowly walked out from behind the puppet, she stared at Sakumo Hatake and said almost gnashing her teeth.


    "Do you know who you look like now, do you want to die?"


    "You already know who I am, but why can''t you believe it?"


    Hatake Sakumo lightly flicked the ninja sword in his hand, he looked at Chiyo calmly and said indifferently.


    "Speaking of which, the last time I saw you, you weren''t as old as you are now. Time doesn''t stop people, but you can live quite well, and you''re still here after so many years.


    By the way, I didn''t see your son and daughter-in-law when I was in Pure Land. Maybe Pure Land itself is a scam, or maybe we are enemies so we can''t meet each other. "


    "What are you crazy about, who are you!"


    Chiyo stared angrily at Sakumo Hatake, she gritted her teeth and let out a loud shout.


    But she was almost sure in her heart who the guy in front of her was.


    Who else can say such a thing, who else has such a posture, and who else has such strength.


    In his memory, besides a guy like Hatake Sakumo, who else could there be?


    And Chiyo''s memory became clearer and clearer, looking at the guy in front of her, she became more and more convinced that this guy was Sakumo Hatake!


    But what the **** is going on and why is this happening?


    Why can a person who is already dead still get up, and most importantly, why is this heinous guy the one who came back!


    "Go to hell!"


    Chiyo didn''t talk nonsense this time, she angrily manipulated the puppet to launch a desperate attack on Hatake Sakumo.


    In an instant, countless green-glowing Senbons overwhelmingly attacked Hatake Sakumo.


    But Sakumo Hatake watched everything calmly, his body moved slightly and quickly avoided in a difficult posture.


    The overwhelming Qianben fell beside him, but they all missed him by a hair''s breadth. The next moment his body returned to normal posture, and at the same time he swung the short knife quickly.


    Several puppets had already rushed to Sakumo Hatake''s side, but he stood firm and unafraid, the clanging of weapons kept coming, and sparks flew all over the sky.


    In terms of sword skills, he really has never been afraid of anyone!


    His figure was constantly interlaced with the white puppet, and amidst the sound of fierce fighting, pieces of wood from the puppet kept falling to the ground.


    Obviously, these puppets have no way to cause him any trouble.


    "It seems that you haven''t made any progress in the years since I died."


    Hatake Sakumo held a puppet with the sword, and then there were several puppets behind him who quickly attacked him, but he calmly spoke to the puppet.


    He believes that with Chiyo''s strength, he can definitely hear his words through the puppet. After all, obtaining information through the puppet is also a puppet master''s ability.


    "Is it too old, but you still disappoint me anyway."


    As soon as the voice fell, Hatake Sakumo disappeared in place in an instant, and the puppet behind him barely arrived.


    But at this moment, a puppet suddenly collapsed on the ground, obviously its control had been cut off by Sakumo Hatake!


    As a person who dealt with Hidden Sand Village all the year round, he was really familiar with these puppet masters, and now he was at the peak of his physical state.


    The resurrection of the reincarnation of the dirt directly made him freeze at the strongest state. Without a special blood successor, he can display all his strength at this moment!


    "You who should be buried in hell, why do you want to climb out of **** again!"


    Chiyo gritted her teeth and shouted angrily, although she lost a puppet, she was still attacking constantly.


    It''s just that her heart is full of indignation now, she really doesn''t understand why such a hateful person can still climb out of hell, she doesn''t understand why the sky is so unfair.


    This guy killed so many people in Yinsha Village, including her son and daughter-in-law, but such a hateful person can still come back to life, how can she accept it?


    "I climbed out naturally to deal with you."


    Hatake Sakumo smiled disdainfully, his chakra surged rapidly, and his aura had already condensed to its peak.


    "If you didn''t attack Konoha, why do you think I''m here?


    Whether it was World War II or the Third World War at that time, which time did you not trouble us?


    Our people can die, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Your people can''t die?


    Those who start wars always pay the price, as before and now!


    Well, the nonsense is over here, and the battle should be over now. "


    As soon as the words fell, the Konoha army behind Hatake Sakumo had been fully deployed, and they roared towards the sand hidden army...


    ¡­


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of chapters on the web version is slow, please download the iRead app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter.


    New for you the fastest Konoha: Make the Uchiha Great Again update, Chapter 278 The one who rose from **** to read for free.

 Chapter 279： trade

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    While Hatake Sakumo was attacking, Shisui''s side had already set off.


    The frontal battlefield was in full swing, and he had already been unable to restrain his desire to fight, but as a ninja, he was still able to restrain his emotions.


    After all, he knew very well that they were the main attackers, and the frontal battle was just to contain the ninjas of Sand Yin.


    "However, we must be careful, our actions are not secret, and I heard that Chiyo and Ebizo are in command.


    These two people, Habara, gave them a very high evaluation, so even if their strength is not good, we must pay attention to them. "


    Zhishui sprinted forward with a large army, while thinking quickly in his heart.


    Shisui fully supports and agrees with all of Habara''s ideas and judgments. After all, all these years have proved that Habara has basically made no mistakes in this regard.


    If things go on like this, Shisui will naturally attach great importance to Habara''s words, so he must not be careless in the slightest.


    He can look down on the strength of Chiyo and Ebino. After all, according to Habara, Shisui''s strength now has few enemies in the ninja world.


    Even if there is a difficult guy, as long as Zhishui is serious and has enough intelligence support, he can definitely deal with the enemy easily.


    But the enemy that a strong person has to face is always himself and his own mentality. Only by overcoming the mentality of arrogance can we go further.


    Shisui agrees with this statement very much, because even if Habara leads by example, Shisui doesn''t think he will have such a mentality.


    After all, there is Habara on his head, and there is a strong man like Uchiha Fugaku in the family, so it is difficult for him to be proud or even arrogant.


    "Master Deputy Chief, the people from Hinata told us that there seems to be someone in front."


    At this moment, a young Uchiha ninja ran to Shisui''s side and said in a low voice.


    "Don''t call me deputy patriarch, just call me captain." Zhishui shook his head, and then immediately ordered: "Notify everyone to prepare to form a formation to meet the enemy. I''ll go ahead and have a look first."


    "Yes, Captain." The young Uchiha ninja nodded immediately, and then he turned directly to inform the people behind.


    Their 2,000-strong combat force rushed forward in a long snake. Isn''t this delivering food to the enemy? Anyone with a little common sense in command would not do this.


    As for Shisui to go to the front to see alone, this kind of thing is not strange to this Uchiha, or even Konoha as a whole.


    With Habara Zhudama in front, he can solve the existence of the enemy''s large army with his own strength. It is not surprising that Shisui, who Habara said is not weaker than himself, has this ability.


    But what''s interesting is that the stronger Habara, Shisui, and Fuyue are, the more low-key the entire Uchiha clan becomes.


    After so many years of educational reform, this kind of education has covered the entire Uchiha family, plus Habara and the others have set an example.


    All the Uchiha clansmen have a consensus, that is, what is the use of their pride, and their strength is not theirs.


    The honor of the family is not brought by them, they just enjoy the honor brought to the family by others, they have nothing in essence.


    If they want to have honor, they need to work hard and strive for it, and the family does not allow them to do anything wrong.


    This approach has promoted the competitive mind of these Uchiha clans. They are eager to gain honor so that the family can let everyone remember themselves.


    Therefore, they are extraordinarily low-key but also extraordinarily hardworking, and because they don''t have that kind of arrogant personality, they are completely integrated into the whole village.


    They are all very excited about the start of the war this time, because this time is a good opportunity for them to gain honor and merit.


    This is an opportunity they must not miss, and they are all working hard.


    Shisui didn''t know what this young man from Uchiha was thinking, and he wasn''t too surprised that there was someone in front of him.


    After all, he really attached great importance to the people like Chiyo mentioned by Habara, so the old woman predicted that their actions were normal.


    But if you predict it, can you really stop their progress?


    "You guys are either dead or imprisoned in Konoha, what are you going to use to fight us!"


    Thinking of this, Zhishui rushed forward with a vigorous step, and at this moment he was no longer suppressing his speed.


    Compared with other Konohas, his speed is really much faster. Although the title of Shisui Shisui is rarely called by anyone, no one in the whole ninja world will forget how fast he is.


    "Captain, Konoha has spotted us, and a person is coming towards us quickly."


    In the position of Hidden Sand Village, the ninja in charge of the investigation immediately reported the matter to their captain.


    Chiyo gave them an order to come here to defend. Such a task is very dangerous, but they are obliged to protect Sand Hidden Village.


    They came here almost with the consciousness of dying, what they have to do is to block these Konoha troops, thus blocking their encirclement of the large troops.


    But from the current point of view, does Konoha underestimate them too?


    "Alone? Are you sure?"


    The captain in charge of the defense of this area froze for a moment, then he asked seriously.


    "Can you be sure who that person is, could it be that..."


    The captain didn''t say his name, but everyone present knew who he was worried about. Besides Uchiha Habara, who else could give them such great fear?


    If this Uchiha Yu turns out to be, does this war really need to continue?


    After all, Habara used his own strength to deal with Iwagakure''s large army, which even Iwagakushi himself admitted, and this was the most worrying thing for all of them.


    "It''s not Uchiha Habara, all of us have seen his photos."


    The ninja who was in charge of the notification shook his head, but his expression was also serious.


    "The person who came here this time is Uchiha Shisui, the deputy head of the Uchiha clan, he rushed over alone."


    "Uchiha Shisui?"


    The captain couldn''t help frowning when he heard the name. Uchiha Shisui was obviously not as good as Habara, but his deterrent power was still sufficient.


    But soon his face sank, and he immediately ordered loudly.


    "Everyone is ready, once Uchiha Shisui approaches the range of ninjutsu, attack him immediately.


    Since he wants to court death, we have no reason not to fulfill him!


    Who does he think he is, does he think he''s the next Uchiha Habara? "


    .....


    Zhishui sprinted forward quickly, he had completely escaped from the main force.


    Hearing the whistling wind coming from his ears, his mind was as calm as water, the chakras in his whole body were running non-stop, and the three hook jades in his twin children were slowly rotating.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!"


    The next moment he formed a seal with his hands, and countless small fireballs spun and flew around.


    "boom!"


    All of a sudden, sky-shattering explosions continued to come from all around, and a large cloud of dust rose up, accompanied by continuous explosions, covering the sky and the sun.


    These detonating talismans were obviously buried in advance, but Zhishui saw all of this, and he detonated these detonating talismans without the slightest hesitation.


    "Everyone, do it!" The captain in charge of this area stared at the middle of the smoke and dust, and then gave the order himself and took the lead in sealing: "Wind escape¡¤vacuum wave!"


    Although the explosion looked really violent, the captain believed from the bottom of his heart that such an explosion might not affect Uchiha Shisui.


    Therefore, it is difficult for anyone to resist when the other party has not come to take the lead in covering ninjutsu.


    If this guy can be killed directly, the blow to Konoha will also be huge, which will allow them to hold on to prevent Konoha from stepping into the thunder pool!


    "Wind Escape¡¤Flower Dance"


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    "..."


    The scene of thousands of ninjas using ninjutsu at the same time is extremely spectacular, and such power is even more terrifying.


    Even if the individual power of the ninjutsu they use is not that strong, but together it is devastating.


    At this moment, the side battlefield was already on par with the front battlefield. Amidst the violent rumbling noise, the entire ground was shaking non-stop.


    "Such power, even that Uchiha Habara can''t bear it..."


    The captain in charge murmured, and soon he made everyone stop.


    Thousands of people bombing a target alone is enough to save face, but they have not forgotten that there is a large army behind this person.


    Saving Chakra now to cope with the next battle is the most correct and important loss.


    It''s just that when the smoke slowly dissipated, the complexion of the captain Sand Yin changed slightly, not only him, but all the other sand ninjas looked a little ugly.


    Because in the center of the smoke, Zhishui stood there quietly, and his body was covered with a chakra giant about 50 meters high!


    "Unexpectedly...unscathed?" The captain of Shayin Village looked at all this in disbelief, and his tone couldn''t help trembling: "What kind of monster is this?"


    Zhishui''s eyes were scarlet, and the weird kaleidoscope in his eyes slowly rotated, but the distance was too far for others to notice.


    At this time, his face was somewhat pale, and some blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Careless."


    Zhishui reached out his hand to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth, recalling the scene just now, he was a little scared, so many ninjutsu bombarded him like this.


    Even with Xu Zuo Nou''s protection, these ninjutsu are unlikely to directly attack him with traditional Xu Zuo Nou, but the shock produced by this kind of explosion is also unimaginable.


    Right now, his chest is constricted by the aftermath, and he knows that his internal organs are definitely injured by the shock!


    However, he didn''t take it too seriously, otherwise, other people might be absolutely dying now.


    But he has been transformed by leukocytes, and his physical fitness has already been greatly improved.


    Even if he is a little uncomfortable now, he can feel that his body is recovering quickly, and this situation makes him feel relieved.


    But now he is also very curious, how Habara can withstand such an impact, is it possible that Habara''s physical fitness is stronger than him by a few grades?


    After thinking about it, he felt that this was very possible, after all, Habara''s strength was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "So, I have to continue to work hard and continue to work hard, so that I can catch up with Habara''s footsteps!"


    Zhishui said silently in his heart, and then he quickly formed a mudra with his hands, and the majestic chakra surged crazily in his body.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    In an instant, Shisui sprayed out an unimaginably wide fire tunnel, and this kind of fire tunnel stunned all the ninjas in the Shayin defense line.


    "Quick, use the soil to block these flames!"


    Seeing this, the captain immediately commanded loudly, but soon he muttered to himself again, he really wanted to block these fire escapes, but the problem was the best way to deal with fire escapes or water escapes.


    In such a big desert, where did he get water to escape?


    All he can do is let someone who knows how to escape to defend, and at the same time hope that Uchiha Shisui will not rush over.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    The flames are constantly burning, and the hot breath makes it difficult for these sand ninjas to breathe.


    The defense built by Tudun was also melting continuously in the scorching heat, which made them have to slowly withdraw from the position.


    In fact, they are very clear that once they leave the cover of the position, they will fight hand to hand when Konoha''s ninjas rush up.


    But if they continue to hide here, I''m afraid they won''t be able to wait for that moment, but just when he left the position, suddenly a figure soared into the sky and landed in the middle of them.


    The thick and biting chakra is shocking, especially the scarlet eyes under the reflection of the flames and thick smoke, it is extraordinarily daunting.


    "Surrender, I don''t want to kill."


    Zhishui said indifferently, but even though he said this, the thick chakra on his body was still in motion.


    A huge prototype of a Chakra giant appeared on his body, and the terrifying power spread wildly towards the surroundings.


    "Of course, if you don''t accept it, then I don''t mind doing some activities. You don''t have much time to think about it."


    "surrender?"


    The captain quickly walked out of the crowd, he looked at Uchiha Shisui and gritted his teeth.


    "You invaded the Kingdom of Wind and asked us to surrender, what bottom line do you have!"


    "First of all, you invaded Konoha, and we want revenge."


    Zhishui shook his head slightly, he sighed and then said flatly.


    "Secondly, can I understand that you are going to resist?


    Don''t talk about evacuating the country of the river, that is not your territory, and you are attacking Konoha, so why can''t we attack Hidden Sand Village? "


    "Then you can think that we are going to fight in the corner."


    The Sha Yin captain sighed, and he picked up Kunai and said loudly.


    "Sha Yin Village is our village, no matter what we can''t leave it alone.


    They can''t control the decisions made by the big shots, but we can''t ignore our own home, and we absolutely can''t back down! "


    "Is that so?"


    After hearing his words, Zhishui couldn''t help but nodded slightly. Although he was a little moved in his heart, he would never forget what brought them to this point.


    It is true that Konoha did think about taking the initiative to fish and let Sand Hidden Village do it to them, but can they restrain themselves from thinking that Konoha might come here?


    Moreover, instead of making them worry and fear, it is better for Konoha to integrate everything, so that there is eternal peace!


    ¡­


    In an unnamed valley in the Land of Fire, Habara slowly walked towards the depths.


    In fact, the formation of this valley still needs to thank him, because this ghost place was formed when he and Uchiha Madara fought each other.


    Now the terrain near Konoha has undergone a huge change, especially the Valley of the End, which has become even more unbelievable.


    That large area of ??bareness, the dead silence, I am afraid that it will not be able to recover in a few years or even ten years.


    Of course, it''s not really impossible, for example, get out the Thousand Hands Column Room and then use the Wood Escape to plant trees in this area again.


    Habara should be thankful that although the battle with Uchiha Madara was fierce, his words also attracted Uchiha Madara''s attention.


    Otherwise, if you really fight hard, it''s not that the groundwater is being pumped out by them now, and what comes out may be magma.


    "Where did the man go, this guy won''t let me go, will he?"


    Habara couldn''t help thinking while walking, he felt that he should have walked far enough and deep enough, but until now he hadn''t seen anyone.


    This made him frown. Someone invited him to meet, otherwise he would not have come to this place.


    And now that he has arrived at the agreed place, but he has not seen anyone, he is not in a good mood.


    However, he still maintained enough patience. He didn''t think that the guy he was looking for really dared to cause any big problems here.


    If this guy really did it, then Habara wouldn''t mind letting this guy feel his anger, whether he can bear it!


    "Clan Chief Habara, I kept you waiting."


    Just when Habara was thinking about some not-so-good things, a hoarse voice full of magnetism suddenly came from the ground, and then Orochimaru''s figure silently emerged.


    That''s right, the person who invited Habara this time was Oshemaru, and it was Oshemaru who made Habara a little interested to see what he wanted to do.


    "Oshemaru, you''re a little late."


    Habara looked at Orochimaru calmly, then he shook his head before asking.


    "I hope you don''t waste my time. You know, Konoha is fighting with Sand Hidden Village now. My time is precious."


    "Patriarch Habara, I naturally dare not waste your time, after all, you are the real No. 1 ninja in the present sense."


    Orochimaru lightly licked his tongue, he looked at Habara with fanaticism and amazement, but also a little awe.


    He has already seen how terrifying Habara''s strength is, that is, after seeing all this, he will feel the fear from the soul.


    Such a person is really amazing, especially after experiencing this Konoha War, Orochimaru dare not have too many other ideas for the time being.


    "And Patriarch Yubara''s speed is beyond my comparability. Please forgive me, Patriarch Yubara."


    "I don''t need to say polite words, I just hope you can hurry up next time."


    Habara didn''t bother to continue entangled in this matter, he looked at Orochimaru and asked.


    "What''s the matter with me? I don''t want you to look for me for some unimportant things. If so, I think I will be very angry."


    "Patriarch Habara, I''m looking for you this time because I got some accurate information..."


    Orochimaru licked his tongue, and he said quietly.


    "Some very important information about your eyes."


    "You mean, reincarnation eyes?"


    Habara raised his eyebrows, and he said with some playfulness.


    "Did you know it from Uchiha Madara, or did you know it through research yourself?"


    As soon as Orochimaru opened his mouth, Habara probably guessed what Orochimaru wanted to say, because the only information about Habara''s eyes is the eyes of reincarnation.


    But it''s a pity that the secret of the reincarnation eye is really not a secret to Yu Yuan, and he has already been heading in this direction a long time ago.


    After all, he is a time traveler, and the information of Orochimaru is really not that valuable to Yubara.


    "It seems that Patriarch Yubara has already known this secret."


    What''s interesting is that Dashemaru didn''t seem so incredible when he heard what Habara said, as if he had guessed the answer.


    His reaction made Habara feel a little interesting, but this is Orochimaru after all, this guy is really not someone who can use common sense to infer.


    "This is really not a secret to me. I already knew this secret when I opened the kaleidoscope."


    Habara looked at Orochimaru calmly, and then he asked curiously.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet, how do you know, Uchiha Madara is still your own research."


    "Both, the eyes of the leader of the Akatsuki organization seem to belong to Uchiha Madara."


    Orochimaru is blunt, he feels that it is really meaningless to hide anything from Habara, Habara''s eyes always seem to be able to see through all the secrets.


    "That''s right, those eyes belong to Uchiha Madara."


    Habara nodded, and he spoke calmly.


    "Uchiha Madara always likes to play some interesting games, although I have always found this kind of thing boring.


    But he has his own ideas and plans, but this kind of thing has nothing to do with me, and I''m not interested in participating in it. "


    "You really deserve to be the head of the Habara clan."


    Orochimaru nodded slightly, but soon he looked at Habara with an inexplicable expression and asked in a low voice.


    "Isn''t Patriarch Yubara interested in the eyes of reincarnation? They are a pair of eyes that truly have no owner."


    "Why should I be interested in Uchiha Madara''s eyes?"


    Habara looked at Orochimaru with some playful eyes at this moment, he looked at Orochimaru seriously for a while, and then he shook his head indifferently.


    "Things that are not mine will never be, and your leader with those eyes is also not my opponent, because these eyes are not his at all.


    And how to get these eyes, I have already known, why should I covet other people''s eyes? "


    Orochimaru couldn''t help falling into silence when he heard Habara''s words. His purpose of coming to find Habara this time is actually very simple.


    On the one hand, he wanted to see if Yu Yuan knew the information about the Eye of Samsara, and on the other hand, he wanted to see what kind of progress and achievements Yu Yuan had in the Eye of Samsara.


    And now he has obtained everything he wanted to know, but after knowing these things, he seemed a little heavier.


    When he said that Habara was the number one ninja in the past, there was still some sense of ridicule in it.


    But now, he really thinks this way, Uchiha Habara is definitely an incredible existence.


    "It seems that Patriarch Yubara is growing rapidly, and my information is of little value to Patriarch Yubara."


    Orochimaru spoke slowly, it seemed that he was a little emotional, and at the same time, his emotions were a little inexplicable.


    But no matter what he was thinking, Habara thought of something, and then he spoke very simply.


    "It seems that your problem has been solved, so I think it''s time for me to talk about mine."


    "Patriarch Habara, please do as you please, as long as it is within my ability, I will not refuse."


    After hearing what Habara said, Orochimaru immediately gave a reply. Habara''s strength let him know that his previous proud attitude should be changed.


    He knew very well that Sand Hidden Village''s attack on Konoha this time, coupled with the cooperation of the Akatsuki organization, meant that Habara wanted to beat him.


    Now that Yu Yuan has shown his own strength fiercely, if he doesn''t know what to do, then it really can''t be justified.


    "First one, you control Senshou Bashirama and fix this area."


    Habara glanced at the surrounding environment, he said with a smile.


    "This time the battle has had a lot of ramifications, especially being beaten like this around here makes me somewhat uncomfortable.


    I don''t ask how good this place can be, but I think there is still a need to repair it with the wooden escape. "


    "No problem, Konoha belongs to the Habara patriarch, and it''s really not pretty to look like this around Konoha now."


    Orochimaru lightly licked his tongue and said it was okay, he just controlled Senshouzhuma to do afforestation, which really shouldn''t be too simple for him.


    In fact, Orochimaru himself is also very curious, Uchiha Madara has mastered Mudun, why didn''t Habara master it?


    However, he felt that it was better not to ask this question. Everyone has different fighting characteristics and fighting styles, so the choices they make are naturally different.


    Maybe Yu Yuan didn''t have any interest in Mu Dun at all, no one can say anything about this kind of thing.


    "Second, I want you to help me release Namikaze Minato''s soul."


    Habara looked at Orochimaru and agreed, so he directly expressed his second thought, and this idea directly made Orochimaru froze.


    Release the soul of Namikaze Minato, isn''t this a joke!


    Namikaze Minato is now in the belly of the **** of death, is this something that can be done so easily?


    "Clan Chief Yubara, this request is a bit difficult."


    Orochimaru thought for a moment, then frowned and said.


    "I think Minister Habara should also know that Namikaze Minato died because of the exhaustion of ghouls, and getting his soul is definitely not an easy matter."


    "yes?"


    Habara turned his head and glanced at Orochimaru, he asked curiously.


    "Don''t you really have no research? Don''t you really know the death mask? If you really don''t know, then it''s not the Orochimaru I know."


    Habara''s words directly made Orochimaru freeze in place, and the next sentence made Orochimaru sweat coldly.


    "In addition, the limit for you to change your body is three years, if you don''t need to change your body for a long time, and you can go further.


    Then I suggest you get those Bai Jue bodies, which are truly priceless treasures.


    You can remember this information, and in exchange, my request is to release Namikaze Minato''s soul before you change your body.


    I think, Oshemaru-sama, you will agree, right? "


    ¡­


    In the other direction of the Land of Fire, several Uchiha Madara quickly shuttled between the mountains.


    Their speed is unbelievable, ordinary people can only see an afterimage flying fast, and even Uchiha Madara''s appearance can''t be seen clearly.


    Even some powerful ninjas are the same, because Uchiha Madara is so fast!


    In front of Uchiha''s ancestral grave, he has already found enough information, so what he has to do now is to find the former foothold of the Hyuga clan.


    And spread outward through such a foothold, looking for the road leading to the moon that Uchiha Habara said.


    But after coming to Yangui Valley, Madara Uchiha was still a little headache by the current situation.


    Because this valley is a bit big, and there are caves everywhere in this valley, whoever comes here will feel a headache.


    If you want to find that kind of place, I am afraid that these caves must not be missed, and some of these caves are very shallow, and some are very deep.


    Faced with such a huge project, Uchiha Madara also decided to take some special measures.


    He didn''t dare to destroy this place directly, although he had such strength, and it was very easy to do it.


    But if this is the case, he is still looking for a fart. Maybe he will be directly suppressed when he does the teleportation array. At that time, he will have to dig three feet in the real sense to find the teleportation array.


    So he directly used the wood clone to complete this task. Compared with the shadow clone, the wood clone can exert the caster''s strength to a greater extent.


    In the original book, Madara Uchiha directly created twenty-five wooden clones, and all of them can use Suzuno. This kind of combat power can no longer be described with exaggeration.


    However, the combat power shown by the wooden clone is so excellent, and its consumption is also very, very exaggerated.


    Fortunately, the current Uchiha Madara is basically the reincarnation of the dirt, and Chakra is not a problem for him at all.


    For him, the problem that can be solved with Chakra is definitely not a problem!


    So now his main body simply found a comfortable cave and opened the classics to read again, while the other avatars tried their best to find their destination in this valley.


    And in such a search, he did find an interesting place.


    "It''s really interesting that my perception can be blocked there..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 280： Uchiha Madara who returns to Konoha!

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Uchiha Madara''s perception is very strong. After all, he is a person with Senju Hashirama cells. With the help of such power, he naturally gained strong perception.


    Even if his perception is still far from the genuine version like Qianshou Zhujian, it is definitely not something that can be blocked or blocked easily.


    Now that there suddenly appeared such a place that blocked his perception, how could it not make him feel strange and interesting?


    The most interesting thing is that even after his wooden avatar entered it, he actually lost contact with himself, and that place actually blocked his own chakra.


    The wooden clone will naturally lose its effect without the support of Chakra, and according to the feedback from the wooden clone, he has not encountered a battle.


    This shows that there may be some powerful enchantment seal there. Such things make it impossible for him to explore the details inside, and even cut off contact with the ninja world after entering.


    "Such an interesting place, maybe it''s really the place I want to find."


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara stood up and left the cave, and then he dodged towards that area.


    However, he was not sure whether this place was the place he was looking for, so he deliberately used the shadow clone to explore again.


    One thing that the shadow clone is better than the wood clone is that even if it loses the support of Chakra, it will not dissipate as long as there is no battle.


    He was worried that if he entered it, the wooden avatars would collectively fail, and the place he found was not what he wanted, so he wasted time.


    In fact, Uchiha Madara himself doesn''t like the shadow clone very much, because the shadow clone is made by the **** Senju Tomona, and the wood clone is the power of Hashirama.


    But now he doesn''t bother to care about these details. After all, his current reincarnation is essentially a technique of thousands of hands, so why does he care so much?


    "It''s just ahead."


    Uchiha Madara''s speed is fast, he already knows where the location is, he just needs to go straight there.


    He arrived at the location in just a few minutes, and this area looked very desolate, and the goal was a huge cave.


    This cave looks very ordinary, but Uchiha Madara can detect the faint Chakra fluctuations coming from this cave.


    In addition, he also found that after coming here, his perception began to be suppressed obviously, and his vision and perception could not go deep into this cave at all!


    And the most interesting thing is that even someone as strong as Uchiha Madara can feel a very subtle sense of depression standing here.


    "I haven''t felt this kind of feeling for a long time. It seems that this is the place."


    Uchiha Madara murmured in a low voice, and then he walked directly towards the interior of the cave.


    Although he felt that this made him very uncomfortable, his strength made him not afraid so much at all, and he was still somewhat confident in his own strength.


    "Tick tock, tick tock..."


    As he continued to go deeper, the oppressive atmosphere became deeper and deeper, and he could clearly feel a familiar force rippling in the cave.


    "Yin escape?"


    Uchiha Madara''s face began to change slightly now, if it was just the regular Chakra power, he would not have any expression changes at all.


    But once the power involved Yin Yang Dun, then it was doomed that the enemies he had to face were not simple ones.


    As he continued to go deeper, the power of yin escape became heavier and heavier, which also forced Uchiha Madara to open his Sharingan to resist.


    Until he came to a river, he stopped his footsteps.


    There is no road ahead, he seems to have come to an end, but his eyes are completely locked on this river.


    Because in his eyes, this river is not simple at all!


    "It''s such a strong Yin Dun power. If you don''t pay attention, you will definitely fall into the illusion."


    Uchiha Madara thought silently in his heart, he could clearly perceive a certain danger, although such danger was only limited to illusion.


    But who is he, the illusion that can make him feel moved, how terrifying is that?


    In addition to the rich Yin Dun, Uchiha Madara also saw a different kind of Chakra power in this river.


    This power is very similar to Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Habara when performing space ninjutsu. If there is no accident, this is probably the power that belongs to space!


    "The power of space, the sealing barrier and the strong Yin escape, Uchiha Habara seems to be telling the truth."


    Uchiha Madara''s face became a little gloomy. Although he had already believed Uchiha Habara''s words, he was still a little emotional when he really found all this.


    And he also began to feel a little scared in his heart, because he was really worried that what Uchiha Habara said was true.


    If it is true, then what is everything he has done?


    Although everything has not been thoroughly verified, Uchiha Madara has been constantly understanding and analyzing the situation of Uchiha Habara during the past three years.


    He found that this guy''s judgment of the current situation was exceptionally clear and accurate, and Uchiha Madara was somewhat uncertain under such circumstances.


    And Uchiha Madara himself knows that he has actually believed in Uchiha Habara a little bit in his heart, and as he understands and explores, this trust is getting heavier and heavier.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Madara forcibly restrained the thoughts in his mind.


    There are some things that he still needs to understand carefully to get the answers thoroughly, but he also swears in his heart that if the results of his investigation are exactly the same as those of Habara.


    "Then I will definitely retaliate, and I will definitely retaliate fiercely. No matter who you are, no matter how strong you are, I, Uchiha Madara, will never let you go!"


    Uchiha Madara still looked at the river in front of him, and he turned around and left here for a long time.


    He really wanted to go in and explore by himself, but considering that this was the information provided by Habara, and there were some problems with his current strength.


    Therefore, he planned to call Habara, only in this way can he find out what''s in it, and solve any troubles better.


    More importantly, Habara seems to know more information, together with Habara can not only figure out what he wants, but also let him know more.


    As for the action this time, he didn''t plan to tell anyone at all. If there was really that kind of hidden enemy around him, then he might be exposed if he said it.


    "It''s better not to, otherwise I must let you know why I was once called Ninja Shura!"


    .....


    "Master Tukage, when shall we go back?"


    In Konoha Village, Onoki was sitting in the hotel thinking about something seriously, and at this moment a young Iwa Shinobi came to him and asked in a low voice.


    The voice of this young Iwa Shinobi brought Onogi back to his senses, and then he couldn''t help but smiled wryly.


    He found that these days it was really easy for him to fall into such deep thoughts, and this kind of thinking also made him ignore the surrounding environment.


    But he really needs to consider too many things, because the impact he has received is too great now.


    Konoha''s ambition is really moving. Although Habara didn''t say a word clearly, the meaning is already clear at a glance.


    This guy actually set his sights on the entire ninja world, this guy actually wanted to annex all the countries and villages, so as to create the so-called peace in his mouth!


    If this kind of thing is done by other people, I''m afraid Onoki will just think this person is crazy, and at worst, if he kills this person, it will be over.


    But the problem is that the person who said this is Habara, and the village that Habara represents is Konoha!


    Habara''s strength is beyond doubt, this guy beat their Yanyin Village to death three years ago, and this guy''s strength three years later is even more unbelievable.


    Ohnoki also went to the place where Habara fought to observe it himself, and such observation could only make him break out in cold sweat.


    That kind of destruction is simply not what humans can do. No matter where the terrifying destructive power is placed, it can instantly make everyone lose the idea of ????resisting.


    This kind of strength is really frightening, and the most terrible thing is that Habara, who caused such damage, was unscathed.


    When Ohnoki and Habara saw each other, they could see the vigorous vitality and strength of this guy, which proved that Habara didn''t go all out in the previous battle.


    He really didn''t dare to think about what kind of scene it would be if this guy went all out.


    "Perhaps, no one in this world can really force him to go all out."


    In addition to Habara''s personal strength is so strong that people can''t add it, Konoha''s strength can only be described as exaggerated now.


    In the case of being attacked by Hidden Sand Village, Konoha lost only a hundred people, and Hidden Sand Village lost dozens of times more than Konoha.


    You must know that Sand Hidden Village was a sneak attack, but with such a battle loss ratio, you can imagine how exaggerated Konoha''s combat effectiveness is.


    And the current Konoha''s strength is even more exaggerated, because Konoha has actually mastered the technique of resurrecting people who have already died!


    When Konoha''s army set off, he had already met Hatake Sakumo, a man who had died a long time ago, and went to trouble Shayin Village himself.


    Such a horrible thing is really unimaginable, the most terrible thing is that Konoha is not the only one who resurrected!


    At least Ohnoki also saw Hinata Hinata who was sent to Yunyin back then, and it is self-evident that these two people are alive.


    And in the history of Konoha, there are many, many scary guys, and those few shadows are unimaginable horrors.


    If Konoha revives these people, can the entire ninja world stop it?


    Obviously, even if the ninja world unites, it is unlikely to be able to stop it.


    "And Konoha also secretly passed on this matter and let all Konoha residents know, although the resurrection requirements seem a bit harsh.


    But this also proves that Konoha has actually mastered this technique, and because of the transmission of this information, the morale of Konoha residents has become extremely high.


    In such a situation, Konoha''s fighting power will only become stronger. "


    Onoki saw clearly, who would he be afraid of when Konoha''s morale was so strong now?


    Hidden Sand Village will definitely not be able to stop Konoha''s attack. The most terrible thing is that Konoha really has the ability to integrate these places that don''t belong to him, so that they can completely become a part of himself.


    "The overall strength is so strong that no one can resist it, so is it really meaningful for me to persist?"


    Ohnoki is really confused now, he really doesn''t know how to deal with this inevitable situation in the future.


    Could it be that he really wanted to give up everything in his hands and make a decision that went against his ancestors?


    "But Master Tukage, Konoha is really prosperous."


    Just when Onogi was in pain, the young Yan Yin who was beside him suddenly spoke.


    "They have everything here, and the climate is also very good. God really prefers Konoha."


    "Do you think Konoha is very good?"


    Onoki was taken aback when he heard this, and then looked at the young ninja curiously.


    It''s just that when he asked like this, the young ninja was startled, as if he was worried that he had said something wrong, the young ninja shook his head immediately.


    "Master Tukage, I didn''t mean that, I..."


    "I want to hear the truth."


    Onoki interrupted the young man, he said seriously.


    "Only by knowing the gap between the two sides, can we know how to catch up and how to develop.


    You don''t need to talk about Konoha''s prosperity, I know it very well, but after all, I am not you young people, you can see things that I can''t.


    So I want you to tell me how you really feel so I can make a better judgment. "


    Onoki''s words made the young ninja heave a sigh of relief, saying that other villages are good in front of his own family''s shadow, this is really not a rational behavior.


    But fortunately, it seems that his family''s shadow is in a good mood, which makes the young ninja feel relieved.


    So he simply began to explain his feelings for Konoha in detail, even though he had already restrained his affection for Konoha, making his German statement look more neutral.


    But as he talked, he himself noticed that his affection for Konoha seemed to be irresistible at all.


    But fortunately, Onoki listened very seriously and didn''t care about the emotional changes in his words at all, which made him feel more at ease and speak more vigorously.


    What he didn''t know was that Ohnoki''s heart was getting heavier and heavier at this time. He knew that there must be a big gap in the development of his village and Konoha''s.


    But he didn''t expect such a gap to reach this point. The prosperity of Konoha in the young man''s mouth all shows the strength of Konoha.


    Moreover, the young man''s mood changed as he spoke, which also shows that Konoha''s strength and prosperity are really deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "It seems that preparations must be made early, Konoha is really not something I can imagine being able to resist.


    No matter what, we must prepare a way out for Yanyin Village, and prepare these children well! "


    ¡­


    On the battlefield of Hidden Sand Village, Konoha was advancing all the way, and they had already arrived at the front of the huge fortress with a ray of sky.


    As long as this fortress is conquered, then they can truly end the battle and achieve the feat of capturing one of the five great ninja villages in the ninja world!


    The five major ninja villages are the top existences in the entire ninja world, even if they are due to their own circumstances, there is still a big gap in strength among them.


    But in terms of how there is a gap, it is also a big deal for other villages.


    And since the ninja village system was established for so long, no village has really conquered any of the five ninja villages. Now Konoha is obviously going to do all this.


    "How is our supply situation now, and how is the establishment and defense of the supply line going?"


    In a small town in the desert, Jiraiya looked at the map and asked. His expression looked a little serious, and it could even be said that he was a little nervous.


    After all, running to fight in such an environment, no matter who you are, you may feel a little nervous.


    He is most concerned about Konoha''s logistics support. In addition to the strength of the ninjas and the commander''s judgment on the situation, the most important thing in the war is logistics.


    The environment in the Land of Winds is really bad, and such a bad environment is also a huge test for logistics supplies, so Zilai will naturally feel nervous.


    "Hokage-sama, please rest assured, we have re-established the logistics route, and have already told the village that the security governor''s personnel will be back to take care of the logistics."


    When Shisui heard Jiraiya''s question, he immediately stood up. He was responsible for this matter, so he knew the current situation best.


    What''s more, he and Yu Yuan participated in the battle three years ago, so they naturally knew the importance of logistics to the troops, so he was also very concerned about this kind of thing.


    "Has the security governor left the village?"


    Jilai also frowned when he heard Shishui''s words, but soon he shook his head.


    Even if the governor of security comes out, there are still many ninjas in Konoha. Now during the war, Konoha has also reduced the travel of mission ninjas.


    In particular, the jonin were kept in Konoha, so Konoha''s actual combat effectiveness will not be affected by the transfer of the security governor.


    It''s just that the security governor''s professionalism is too strong, and it''s more reassuring to let them guard Konoha Jilai, but considering the current situation, he thinks this is a good way.


    "Okay, I see. Also, Chiyo has already sent Konoha back, right?"


    "yes."


    This time it was Sakumo Hatake who stood up, he nodded slightly and said seriously.


    "If there are no accidents, Chiyo should have entered the country of the river by now, and will cooperate with the local Anbe to return to Konoha."


    Konoha was able to march to this place, obviously the defense against Konoha''s attack finally collapsed!


    The first to solve the trouble was Zhishui''s troops. His strength was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    In fact, after he charged into Sha Yin''s defense force, he basically declared the end of the battle!


    However, Zhishui still gave them a chance, but their beliefs were firm, and these people were determined not to take half a step back.


    These people are all for their own homes, and these people are also worthy of respect.


    This reminded Shisui of what Habara once said, "every righteousness kills more dogs". He didn''t quite understand this meaning before, but now he understands it.


    Although Zhishui didn''t want to do anything to them, he also had his own tasks, so in order to express his greatest respect, he also used his greatest strength.


    He broke up the defensive troops of Hidden Sand Village almost instantly, even though he deliberately deflected the angle of attack a lot when he shot.


    But his current strength is really no worse than that of Habara three years ago, even so, it was a devastating performance.


    He didn''t have the mood to count how many people died under his blow, but the number of people injured by his shock was countless.


    These people all became prisoners of Zhishui, but he was in a hurry to hurry, so he could only send a signal for the people behind to come up and accept.


    At the same time, he also arranged a lot of medical ninjas to come and save people. After all, these people have been respected by him.


    It''s just that compared to Shisui''s slightly warm approach, Hatake Sakumo fully demonstrated why he made the people of Sand Hidden Village so afraid of him.


    The battle between him and Chiyo was basically one-sided. Although Chiyo is indeed a very powerful puppet master, Chiyo is old after all.


    Moreover, Chiyo''s current pressure is unimaginable, and when he meets Hatake Sakumo again, Chiyo''s mentality has also undergone a huge change.


    Under the influence of such multiple factors, Hatake Sakumo''s victory was really not difficult at all, and he even took this woman directly as a prisoner!


    That''s right, Hatake Sakumo, who was completely at his peak, not only defeated Chiyo, but even captured her. It is completely conceivable how strong Hatake Sakumo is.


    The capture of Chiyo naturally aroused the vigorous counterattack of the sand hidden ninjas, but at this moment, the troops led by Hatake Sakumo also launched their formation.


    Under the leadership of Kakashi, everyone rushed up, and there was a fierce battle with Hidden Sand Village.


    However, this kind of battle was finally played by Hatake Sakumo to the greatest extent, with the cooperation of Kakashi and members of the major families.


    It only took more than ten minutes and the end was over with minimal casualties, and in the end they successfully reconciled with Zhishui, and together they surrounded and annihilated the large forces in Shayin Village!


    Such a record can already be said to be unbelievable, and such a record also destroyed the confidence of the Shayin Village''s defense line.


    Since then, Konoha has successfully completed this combat mission, and approached the core area of ??Sand Hidden Village all the way.


    "Just send it back. Although this woman is troublesome, but if you really want to kill her, then Hidden Sand Village will be even more difficult to deal with."


    Ji Lai also nodded, and then spoke seriously.


    "Then it''s time for us to discuss how we are going to fight. This fortress not only shelters the wind and sand, but also protects Hidden Sand Village.


    If you want to cross here, you must think carefully, everyone, this is the last step of the war.


    Although there are still many, many things to do after this battle is over, at least this is a milestone victory, and we must definitely take it seriously! "


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    All the ninjas present immediately replied loudly, and the loud voice kept echoing in the room...


    ....


    "Okay, we''ve already reached the front of the fortress."


    Sitting in Hokage''s office, Habara couldn''t help laughing while watching the frontline report, especially when he watched the follow-up report, he couldn''t help but look at Tsunade jokingly.


    "And Hatake Sakumo sent you an old acquaintance back, I think you should be interested in reminiscing with her?"


    "You''re really boring, that old lady Chiyo probably wants to kill us more than she wants to reminisce with us."


    Tsunade shook her head, and she also looked at the report in her hand and said slowly.


    "However, Sakumo''s ability to capture Chiyo did have unimaginable benefits for us, but it''s hard to say whether Chiyo will cooperate in the future.


    After all, Chiyo is considered a stubborn old man, and it is not so easy to deal with her. The meaning of her life is to prevent the people in Hidden Sand Village from resisting too hard. "


    "That''s enough, now it''s up to Zilai to fight here in the fortress."


    Habara casually put down the report in his hand. The most critical battle now is the Yixiantian Fortress. As long as it is conquered here, many things will become easier.


    As for Shisui''s performance in the report, Habara didn''t take it too seriously, because in his opinion, Shisui''s performance was already very good.


    And his approach is also very good, and sometimes the role of captives is also great.


    As long as the thoughts of a few people can be subtly changed, it will be convenient for Konoha to control Shayin Village in the future.


    Bleeding is the most direct fear, but such fear will only cause greater resistance, and sometimes it requires some gentle means to cooperate.


    Of course bloodshed is also necessary, obedient people will naturally treat them well, those who are disobedient Habara don''t have the time to waste time with them.


    A two-pronged approach is the best way, which has been proved by their integration of the Country of Grass and the Country of Tang.


    But Habara is also looking at Tsunade curiously now, her younger brother is also on the battlefield, why doesn''t she care at all?


    "Speaking of which, didn''t your brother also go to the battlefield? You don''t seem to be worried at all."


    "What''s the use of worrying? The growth of ninjas cannot be solved by worrying."


    Tsunade also casually threw the report on the table, and then stretched slightly, but Habara was a little embarrassed to read it with her action.


    It can only be said that this woman''s figure is really good, and the place that should be big is really big.


    Tsunade didn''t know what Habara was thinking, she leaned on her chair and continued talking.


    "What''s more, there is still you, if something goes wrong, just resurrect him once, but there is no need to waste materials.


    If he still dies so aggressively this time, it can only prove that this guy is not suitable to be a ninja, and it may be a better choice to let him live with peace of mind. "


    Habara couldn''t help but nodded at the end when he heard Tsunade''s words, Tsunade''s choice wasn''t wrong, and it was really not a big deal to die one after another like this.


    Although resurrecting him is not a troublesome thing, Konoha has already announced to ordinary ninjas that he has this ability, and he also specifically emphasized that outstanding achievements are required.


    Now that this guy has been resurrected one after another, let alone whether Habara will agree, I am afraid that the residents of Konoha will feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although the big family still has some special places in Konoha, everyone knows this, but Habara and the others have always kept a low profile.


    They''re not going to do something that would spark public outrage, and it''s not going to be good for any of them.


    Chatting casually with Tsunade, both of them were silently waiting for the time to get off work.


    To put it bluntly, these two people are actually fishing here, but just chatting, Habara''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    In the same way, Tsunade''s complexion also changed, and she suddenly stood up and looked out of the village with serious eyes.


    "It''s him?"


    "Well, Uchiha Madara."


    Habara nodded lightly, both of them felt a vast chakra covering Konoha directly, and the cold breath made people shudder.


    "Is this guy here to ask for trouble?" Tsunade said angrily. She didn''t have a good impression of Uchiha Madara, the person who killed her grandfather.


    "Should be looking for me." Habara thought for a while before speaking.


    At the beginning, he fooled Uchiha Madara to find some way to the moon, but now he ran over to find himself in less than a month.


    Could it be that this guy discovered something so soon?


    Habara didn''t think Uchiha Madara was here to make trouble, if he had come to make trouble, he would have already barged in many times and stood in front of him.


    Where it is the same as now, just cover Konoha with Chakra to remind him that he is here.


    But Tsunade frowned when he heard Habara''s words: "Why did he come to see you?"


    "I made a bet with him and asked him to find something interesting, and he agreed to me."


    Habara spread his hands and said, but he looked a little weird.


    "But I didn''t expect him to be so efficient. If I knew he was so fast, I might have asked him to help me with this."


    Habara really didn''t think of this, Uchiha Madara''s speed is really beyond his imagination, but since this guy is here, Habara naturally has to meet him.


    "You have to be extremely careful when dealing with this kind of person. This guy is a capricious villain."


    Tsunade didn''t overdo what Habara did, because she knew very well that even if she asked, she might not get an answer.


    So she just reminded Yubara, after all, she still remembers the matter of her grandfather still fresh.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problems." Habara smiled: "If it is him who is fully resurrected, maybe I am not the opponent, but now..."


    After saying this, Habara shook his head lightly, and then he made a seal with one hand and left a shadow clone.


    In the next second, with a roar of Chakra, he disappeared in place, and when he appeared again, he had already come in front of Uchiha Madara.


    However, before he had time to ask anything, Uchiha Madara grabbed his hand and ran forward without looking back.


    "Hey, what are you doing UU Reading ?"


    Habara frowned, if he hadn''t felt that this guy was harmless, and he was sure to dodge before this guy attacked, he would not have let Uchiha Madara catch him.


    "I may have found the place you mentioned." Uchiha Madarato said without looking back: "But to verify it, I think we should go and have a look together."


    "You mean, you found that transmission channel?"


    "If nothing else, it is, though it''s in a river state."


    river?


    Habara fell silent when he heard this sentence, he can now be sure that Uchiha Madara is a hunting dog.


    Even if he gave him such vague information, he could find it. How keen is this guy''s sense of smell...


    ¡­

 Chapter 281： go to the moon

    "Arrived."


    Following Uchiha Madara''s footsteps, the two of them soon came to a valley, and the breath of this valley was very strange.


    Especially when they kept approaching a cave, such a strange atmosphere reached a peak.


    As they entered the cave, he could even clearly find that they were isolated from the perception of the outside world.


    Such a situation is really rare for Yu Yuan, and this situation also means that even if they are in great danger, they may not be able to seek rescue.


    Of course, if their strength reaches their level, they may be in danger, and no one can save them.


    "I flicker a little regretful, why did I follow you here, you are reincarnated from the dirt and I am a living person, no matter how you look at it, it will only be me who suffers."


    When the two of them came to a lake, looking at the strange lake in front of them, Habara couldn''t help but shook his head and looked at Madara Uchiha.


    "If possible, I wish I was alive, but in that case, do you think you can still beat me?"


    Uchiha Madara crossed his arms and said disdainfully, but his eyes were still locked on the lake.


    "Is it this place? Although I think it is, I still want to see your thoughts."


    "If there are no accidents, this should be where the teleportation array is located.


    However, their layout is very ingenious, allowing the teleportation array to blend into the water. I am afraid that no one in the ninja world can do this. "


    Habara thought for a while before speaking, and while talking, he was also recalling the original work.


    In the original book, Naruto and the others went to the moon through a lake, if nothing else, it should be this place.


    Moreover, this lake is not strictly a lake at all. In Habara''s eyes, it is more like a general plan to form a lake structure.


    In the original book, this lake also caused Naruto and others to fall into a coma, which should also have something to do with the thick Yin Chakra surrounding it.


    Yin Dun itself is spiritual power, and the power generated by the thick Yin Dun will become an illusion, because it becomes Yin Dun and merges into the water, and there may be some special effects.


    For example, some special spiritual mixing and linking can be carried out.


    In the original book, Naruto and Hinata just had a wave of spiritual communication, and finally became an important prop to promote their relationship.


    "However, this lake is not active, it can even be said to be dead. It may not be easy to rely on him for teleportation."


    Habara thought of this and said directly, and then the chakra in his body began to surge rapidly.


    "I can try to activate this place, after all, I have also mastered the power of space, but I can''t guarantee success, and none of us know what we will encounter after entering.


    I have something to say first, if you really encounter any huge troubles, I will not talk to you, I will run first, understand? "


    "Hmph, even if you leave, I can handle it."


    Uchiha Madara glanced at Habara, and finally nodded and agreed to this plan. Although he was a little upset, he also knew that this was the best choice.


    He is the reincarnation of the filthy earth, and Habara is a living person. If he encounters a big trouble, he will not die, but Habara will.


    And even if he died, it would be a big deal to be awakened by the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and a living person would probably not accept such a situation.


    "That''s good, then I''ll start."


    Habara smiled at Uchiha Madara, and then he looked at the strange lake in front of him, and the chakra in his body began to surge instantly.


    In fact, he is not sure whether his space power can activate this place, and Habara himself does not know how to activate this place in the original book.


    But it is obviously impossible to teleport in this place now, because the space power inside is not active at all.


    Naruto and the others can, perhaps because the teleportation ability has been activated above the moon.


    It is obviously too early for Habara and the others to come here. This place is still desolate, without any spatial fluctuations at all.


    "So if you want to try it, just use the power of space to pour it in!"


    Thinking of this, Habara directly poured his chakra with space power into the water.


    Along with his actions, some strange changes appeared in the lake water, as if some strange laws had been touched.


    Slowly, the lake began to have waves, and these waves became bigger and bigger, and slowly began to resonate with his chakra.


    Habara felt all this silently, he could feel the space power in this lake water becoming stronger.


    And with such a change, Habara seemed to be able to clearly feel that a strange invisible channel had formed in this lake.


    And this passage is no accident, it should lead to the moon!


    "It worked."


    Habara took a deep breath and said, he quickly began to calm down the chakra in his body.


    "No accident, we can pass normally, but a friendly reminder, this may be a road of no return."


    "You told me to look for it, and now you''re scared?"


    Uchiha Madara glanced at Habara, then smiled disdainfully.


    "If you''re scared, I can go by myself, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    "No, you won''t."


    Habara shook his head, he looked at Uchiha Madara with a funny face and said.


    "If you really want to go by yourself, you will find a way to get into it instead of coming to me, indicating that you want to see my real purpose of looking for the moon.


    Of course, it may also be that I know more details, so that I can better find what we want at the destination.


    do you think so? "


    "Humph."


    Uchiha Madara''s face turned black, and then he jumped into the lake without looking back, obviously he was choked by Habara.


    Habara could only shake his head when he saw Uchiha Madara doing this, and then he simply jumped in.


    In fact, Habara also knew that the situation of Otsutsugi on the moon might not be so good at this time, maybe those guys are almost dead now!


    After all, these guys are on the moon, but there is a decisive battle between the main family and the branch family.


    And the final result is that the main family is completely wiped out, and the situation of the surviving branch families is not very good.


    In the original book, when Naruto and the others ran to the moon, there was only Otsutsuki Tonero left on the entire moon, and everyone else was dead.


    It¡¯s just that Habara should be more careful, because Naruto and the others were already six years later in this time period.


    Therefore, whether there are still living people on the moon is worth thinking about for Habara.


    Even if these guys are or, in their sickly state, how could Habara be afraid of them.


    But he knew very well that the huge yellow reincarnated eye existed like a star destroyer.


    And this group of sick people are still alive, they have the ability to control the Star Destroyer Cannon, Habara can''t guarantee that his Xu Zuo can withstand such an attack!


    "So when it''s time to sell Uchiha Madara, you must sell decisively!"


    Thinking in his heart, Habara jumped up and jumped directly into the lake.


    And the moment he entered, he felt a strong gravitational force, forcibly taking him in one direction


    It wasn''t too fast at the beginning, but within a few seconds, he had already disappeared in place, and every second that passed, the speed doubled again.


    Strangely, he didn''t feel his speed change at all in the lake water, and he only had that piece of lake water in his eyes, and he found that he didn''t have any problems breathing.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Uchiha Madara saw Habara behind him, he raised his eyebrows and said mockingly.


    "That''s impossible, I said that I can feel that my reincarnation eye is probably opened on the moon, although I think this feeling is false.


    But for ninjas whose strength has reached our level, shouldn''t they sometimes believe in this illusory feeling? "


    "It is true that the strength has reached our level, and sometimes we really need to believe in some special feelings."


    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, and then his eyes began to look around.


    "This feeling is really wonderful. Although the perception is blocked, I seem to feel that we are getting farther and farther away from the ninja world."


    Uchiha Madara is not a space-type ninja, and he doesn''t have a deep understanding of the ability of space, but this does not mean that he cannot detect changes in space.


    His adaptability is absolutely unparalleled, otherwise he would not be able to use Kakashi to accomplish things that Kakashi could not do after snatching Kakashi''s Sharingan in the original book.


    This has fully demonstrated how strong his understanding of Sharingan is, and it also shows how exaggerated his adaptability is.


    "It''s getting farther and farther away, and we''re almost at the stop if nothing else happens."


    Habara stared forward, while he was recovering his chakra, he was also perceiving their current positions.


    "It''s still the same sentence, you are reincarnated from the filthy soil, and without the trouble of Yin Yang Dun, you can always resurrect and fight.


    And I am a living person, if necessary, I will leave you and leave, at worst, I will return to the ninja world and I will summon you. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I know what I''m going to do, and it''s really disgusting to cooperate with you guy."


    Uchiha Madara turned his head and glanced at Habara, and he found that his perception of Habara seemed to be somewhat deflected.


    After all, whether it''s him or Senshou Zhujian, their fighting styles belong to the type that is not afraid of things.


    And Uchiha Madara has always felt that Habara and him are the most similar people, and this guy suddenly became like this, which really surprised Uchiha Madara.


    Of course, he said so, but he himself became vigilant.


    He and Yu Yuan have been fighting all these years, and he also knows the strength of Yu Yuan.


    This guy suddenly acted so vigilant, which means that this matter is definitely not as simple as he imagined.


    If what this guy said was true, then there might be something terrifyingly unimaginable and extremely dangerous on the moon.


    Although Uchiha Madara said he was not afraid, he was not really a reckless man, and he himself was secretly alert and careful.


    The shuttle has come to an end, and both Habara and Uchiha Madara felt that their shuttle speed began to slow down, and they both involuntarily began to take serious precautions.


    Suddenly, a white light curtain appeared in front of their eyes, and behind this light curtain was obviously a world different from the ninja world.


    And when they completely passed through the white light curtain, they saw a large city!


    Everything here looks the same as the original work in his memory, probably the only difference is that it is not as dilapidated as in the original work.


    However, the interior of this moon does not seem to be as huge as imagined, but he also knows that this moon is the handwriting of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    It is naturally impossible to compare it with the celestial body in Habara''s previous life, but it can be seen at this level how terrifying the Sage of the Six Paths is.


    And at the mouth of these cities, there are actually huge floating islands, where the obscure and powerful Chakra is constantly brewing.


    This kind of Chakra is extremely powerful, even Uchiha Madara and Habara can''t help but feel the deadly threat!


    "Here, I think you feel it too."


    Habara frowned, he immediately opened his Sharingan and looked around, checking the surroundings to make sure no one was coming.


    "Well, it is indeed extremely dangerous, and it feels no worse than the eye of reincarnation."


    Uchiha Madara said indifferently, he seemed to be calm, but his Sharingan was also opened.


    He also glanced at everything around him, and soon he frowned.


    "This is the moon, how does it feel different from what I imagined."


    "If there is no accident, this should be the interior of the moon. Look at the sky."


    Habara spoke calmly, although they don''t have the god-like investigative tool like Baiyan, they can see many things that ordinary people can''t see.


    "The enchantment, there is an enchantment separating the inside, and this enchantment extends to the sky.


    Although the sky looks vast and boundless, the traces of the hidden enchantment can still be seen slightly. I think I don''t need to say more about what this means. "


    Madara Uchiha nodded. There is really no need to say more about this situation. It is obvious that this space and area are completely protected by this barrier.


    But what kind of enchantment can reach such a level is somewhat unknown. Everything in it seems so weird and disturbing.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara frowned, and he said indifferently.


    "It seems that the owner here found us coming."


    "Oh, yes."


    Habara nodded, and he naturally noticed it too, but it wasn''t people who came over, but a large group of puppets.


    "It seems that the people who found us didn''t take us too seriously. This is also a good thing. Being too careless can be fatal."


    "Indeed, and the largest floating island has a very strange power."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, and then he suddenly spoke.


    "I can feel that the power that makes us uncomfortable in this space is likely to come from there, and that may be our destination."


    "You ask me, how do I know?"


    Habara glanced at Uchiha Madara before he spoke calmly.


    "You can only know when you go up, but before that, you have to solve the troubles, solve all the troubles here, it is best to leave a mouth to speak.


    This way we can get the information we want, all the information!


    Also, are you going to do it or should I do it? "


    "Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"


    Facing Habara''s question, Uchiha Madara did not answer, but directly gave his own answer!


    A sea of ??flames struck in front of them in an instant, and in an instant, those puppets coming towards Habara and the others were directly enveloped in a sea of ??flames.


    The black smoke has begun to spread upwards, and the dilapidated houses around are instantly ignited...


    ¡­


    On the floating island of the moon, several white-eyed old men who were extremely weak did not look very good.


    Because they all clearly perceive that the place where they live has been entered by someone, which is definitely not a good thing for them.


    They don''t know exactly who came in, and they don''t know who these people are, but they know how bad their own situation is.


    If nothing else, I''m afraid they don''t have a long time to live. Their physical condition is really bad. Such a bad situation was caused by the great war more than ten years ago.


    The Lunar Otsutsuki Clan, which was once extremely prosperous, was reduced to only a dozen people because of that battle.


    And the physical condition of these ten or so people is unimaginably poor, and it is really because their injuries were not so serious at that time that they can survive until now.


    But death is constantly surrounding them, and they are actually already prepared.


    Their idea is to raise their only hope before they die, the child who was born without eyes, the child who was born with resonance with Tenseiken.


    As long as this child grows up, as long as this child can grow up in the future, then he will definitely be able to rebuild their family.


    The Otsutsuki on the moon is gone, but there is still on the ninja world, and that ninja world should also be destroyed, because it is a heretical world that deviates from the original intention of the ancestors.


    And their big tube wood also has its own mission, they must not leave the moon.


    But now, before they had time to do anything, those inferior creatures belonging to the ninja world had already come up, which made them accept it?


    If it was when they were strong, they would never take these people too seriously.


    But the problem is that his current situation is really bad. They have basically reached the end of the road. What kind of power can they exert.


    "Damn, who the hell, how the **** did they find a way to the moon."


    An old man with white eyes roared angrily, but just as he finished speaking, he began to cough continuously, obviously his health was very bad.


    "Now is not the time to think about these things. We should solve them as soon as possible and close the channel."


    Another white-eyed old man spoke, his voice sounded so hoarse and weak.


    "I have dispatched the puppet troops, just to see how good they are. If they are too strong, I suggest using Tenseikan''s power to solve them as soon as possible."


    "As for those guys on the ground, is it worth us to use Tenseikan?"


    The last old man frowned, obviously he was not satisfied with this handling method.


    You must know that in their current situation, they may all die if they use Tenseikan once, even if they are not far from this limit.


    But who doesn''t want to wait a little longer, especially if they haven''t fully trained that child yet.


    "Do you think they can activate the power of space to enter here, and it will be something simple.


    Who doesn''t want to live a few more years, so that we can better teach the child of Sheren, so that he can grow better.


    But now the situation has changed, some strangers have come in, do you think we can still teach Sheren safely?


    After dealing with them, we must also use Tenseikan to seal all the entrances to prevent such things from happening again.


    Ladies and gentlemen, if we didn''t need to do this a few years ago, we can only say that this is the last test of our ancestors.


    We must pass such tests, we must solve all these troubles, maybe this is our destiny! "


    The theory of fate, whether it is the sun on the ground or these big tubes on the moon, is very marketable.


    After all, they have all experienced the baptism of the main family and the separation of the family, and they are all people who know all the cruelty in it. Now they have broken their fate but believe that this is another kind of fate.


    After all, the appearance of Datong Musheren is the root cause of their firm resistance to the clan, and it is the reason why they firmly believe in fate.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then let''s do it."


    The white-eyed old man who spoke first sighed, stood up and said indifferently.


    "Someone has to do it, I will control Tenseikan, and you are responsible for controlling the puppet and protecting the sannyasins.


    Especially to protect the loved ones, you must not let him have any problems, so you should allocate them well. "


    After saying this, the old man walked towards the depths of the floating island without looking back, where was the temple of their ancestor Yucun.


    And in this temple, all the documents, all the secret arts and so on were stored in the ninja world and after they came to the moon.


    It can be said that these things are priceless treasures, but these things are nothing to them at all. The most important thing is the yellow Tenseiyan stored in the temple!


    This eye is the foundation of all matter in the entire lunar space, which is the guarantee of the power of their lunar Otsuki clan.


    It is this Tenseigan that makes them firmly believe that no matter who comes, they can deal with them, no matter who comes, they can defeat or even kill!


    Back then they relied on this reincarnation eye to solve the clan''s people, even the powerful clan members have turned to dust now.


    So what if the people on the ground have some abilities, after all, the only people on the ground who can make them value are Indra and Asura...


    .....


    The blinking technique passed through the flames, and Uchiha Madara scanned everything in front of him with scarlet eyes.


    Although his fire escape has already dealt with a lot of puppets, the number of puppets is still surprisingly large.


    And this kind of manipulation method really made Uchiha Madara feel a little interesting, because his Sharingan did not see the Chakra threads of these puppets.


    "It''s completely different from those puppet masters in Hidden Sand Village, but a method of using Chakra to control the core. It seems that this place is indeed not a ninja world."


    Although Uchiha Madara has seen so many things, he must maintain a certain degree of skepticism, but now he is 100% sure of all this.


    This kind of control method is not owned by the ninja world, at least Uchiha Madara has never seen such a control method in the ninja world.


    This kind of control technique is far superior to those of the puppet masters in Yinsha Village.


    Because of this kind of control, Uchiha Madara has no way to cut off the Chakra thread to stop them from moving. All he can do is to completely smash these puppets!


    "This kid..."


    It''s just that when Uchiha Madara was in action, he couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced at Habara behind him, and he suddenly laughed angrily.


    Because Habara really didn''t move at all, it was like watching a movie there, but Uchiha Madara didn''t care.


    If he still needs someone to help him with these puppets, then he will really live and go back.


    "What kind of fire escape is this?"


    And in the center of the floating island, the Otsutsuki who was controlling the puppet was also taken aback by the scene in front of him. Such a powerful fire escape really made him amazed.


    This also made his face serious, because he could be sure that they were indeed in huge trouble.


    "Damn, why so fast!"


    However, he had just finished feeling, when he passed the puppet, he saw a man with long black hair like a hedgehog rushing in front of the puppet.


    "boom!"


    A violent roar suddenly sounded, and with the sound, countless gravels flew out.


    Uchiha Madara''s figure kept flickering among these puppets, and every time he made a move, one or even several puppets would be directly crushed by him!


    He kept wandering among the puppets, constantly making shots at these puppets, and even guiding these puppets to attack other puppets.


    The entire battlefield has completely turned into his personal show, he is like an elf on the battlefield constantly jumping.


    He was unscathed, but the puppets who fought with him were constantly collapsing and destroying.


    In such constant battles, whether it is Habara or Uchiha Madara, it seems that they have noticed some interesting losses.


    "These guys'' ability to manipulate puppets is average."


    With so many puppets encircling Uchiha Madara, it''s useless, and they can''t even do some of the most basic cooperation.


    This really made Habara and Uchiha Madara a little weird, but Uchiha Madara obviously didn''t pay attention to it at all, and Yu Yuanyuan thought of more things.


    "Is this a sign of inexperience in combat? Strictly speaking, those real alien Otsutsugi seem to be a group of guys with little combat experience."


    Otsutsuki Tonero''s performance can be described as a disaster.


    Although Naruto, who has been taken away by the Sage of the Six Paths, was beaten miserably at the beginning, everyone knows the final result, even if Sheren has Tenseigan, it is a disastrous defeat.


    And the performance of those foreign big tubes is even more jaw-dropping. They are all unimaginably strong, but once they start their hands, they are no different from mentally handicapped children.


    "Is it because they are too strong, or because they don''t have much pressure in their lives, resulting in such a result?"


    While watching Uchiha Madara''s battle, Habara murmured silently in his heart.


    Otsuki on the moon has lived on the moon for generations, so they naturally cannot experience the brutal battles like the ninja world.


    I am afraid that the only cruelest battle they had was the one that overthrew the Zong family, right?


    In the inheritance of strength, they probably didn''t have any problems, but in accumulating combat experience, they had a huge problem.


    In addition, their characters are extremely proud, and they also mastered the huge Tenseiyan.


    In such an environment, I am afraid that they really have no way to accumulate their own experience, to hone their fighting skills and fighting will, and so on.


    The appearance of Datongmu is even more exaggerated. Their own strength is unparalleled, and they can directly crush anyone.


    Even if it is to destroy a planet, it is not too difficult for them to lose.


    Even after death, they all have wedges to revive themselves, so tempering and fighting is nothing but fart for them.


    They just need to maximize their strength and basically resolve the fight.


    This may be the reason why they behave so unbearably when they encounter an enemy that is slightly lower than themselves and cannot be crushed directly with strength?


    "If that''s the case, then that''s good news."


    Thinking in this way, Habara seemed to understand what Sage of the Six Paths did.


    Because of such a brutal battle, everyone in the entire ninja world has been tempered, not only the use and learning of Chakra has reached a very high level.


    At the same time, the descendants of Indra and Asura have also been fully tempered. Such cruel battles have given them firm will and rich combat experience.


    And the accumulation of these wills and experiences also laid the groundwork for the arrival of the real Otsutsuki in the future, so that they can really fight these outrageously strong guys.


    He even killed many enemies through such battles, so that they couldn''t even stay behind.


    Habara is now more and more sure of his thoughts. Although he is not sure if it is right, this is the only and most reasonable explanation he can think of. UU reading


    However, if there is an opportunity for this kind of thing in the future, you still need to ask carefully. The Six Paths Immortal who is still alive and hidden in nowhere can do it.


    Of course, whether this old thing will be seen is also a problem, but Habara doesn''t bother to care, he can only deduce all this according to the most reasonable explanation he can think of.


    "After all, whether it is the Sage of the Six Paths or that Otsutsuki Kaguya, the essence is to prevent the invasion of those foreign Otsutsugi."


    Thinking of this, Habara raised his head and looked towards Uchiha Madara in the distance.


    It has to be said that Uchiha Madara''s strength, at this time, he has basically cleaned up the puppets.


    Of course, these things Habara don''t think they will cause any trouble to Uchiha Madara at all, unless it is the huge Tenseiyan attacking them...


    ¡­


    82 Chinese Network

 Chapter 282： art of destroying the world

    The soul contract fits the soul, as long as you don''t cancel it, even if the other party has all-powerful means, it can''t be resolved.


    It''s like the little yellow chicken of the undead emperor, who was just a **** king before, and he is an emperor, so there is no way to resolve this agreement.


    In order to prevent this guy from changing his mind and causing backlash, Famed Master Continent made a special decision that even if the other party can break away from the Book of Heaven, he cannot break free from the agreement between souls!


    "It is true that the soul contract cannot be separated from the sea of ??consciousness, but I have fused a special gas that can dissolve even the Dao of Heaven. It is not difficult to dissolve this kind of contract... as long as I have enough power to bombard the place where the contract is, I can do it." arrive!"


    Ruthless.


    A soul contract is based on the Dao of Heaven. Special powers can even be resolved by the Dao of Heaven in the God Realm. How difficult is it to dissolve a soul contract as long as it is handled properly?


    "So that''s the case..." Zhang Xuan''s eyes flashed.


    "Talking so much to you is my thanks for bringing me to the God Realm!"


    After explaining, the ruthless man didn''t say any more, the aura on his body became more and more ancient, and the black hole behind him became even bigger. Obviously speaking, he swallowed up an unknown amount of power and nourished it.


    "Zhang Xuan, the more the black hole swallows, the stronger his strength..."


    Luo Ruoxi also noticed something was wrong, so she hurriedly transmitted her voice.


    "Get ready to do it!" All the doubts in his heart disappeared, Zhang Xuan took a deep breath, and suddenly raised the long sword in his hand: "If that''s the case, then let''s see the real chapter!"


    Boom!


    The most powerful sword intent was displayed again.


    Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc!


    I don''t care about life or death, so what can stop me?


    Although this sword technique did not reach the emperor''s comprehension, it contained all the obsessions in his heart, and brought out the Heavenly Ruoyouqing skill in his body to the limit.


    call!


    A sword cut the ruthless man''s attack in half.


    At the same moment, Luo Ruoxi also made a move, her jade hands rolled and her sword shone like snow.


    Her swordsmanship is somewhat similar to that young man from Sword God Heaven, with an indomitable aura and a natural and unrestrained aura.


    "Your tricks are very powerful, but compared to mine, they are still a bit worse..."


    With a slight smile, the ruthless man grabbed down again.


    In an instant, the sky was covered and the sun was covered, the sky and the earth were covered by the palms, the space was shattered, and the sun, moon and stars seemed to be forcibly knocked down.


    puff! puff!


    Zhang Xuan and Luo Ruoxi flew upside down at the same time, blood spurting wildly in the air.


    With the strength of the two, they couldn''t resist it!


    What kind of realm has this guy reached?


    "Presumptuous!" The avatar came striding forward, and with every step, lotus flowers bloomed, and the sound of running water was heard in the void.


    From a distance, it looks very impressive.


    Refining the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, his cultivation base is not weaker than Zhang Xuan.


    With a fist raised, the strength soared to nine days.


    When colliding with the ruthless person, he also flew upside down, unable to block a move.


    Zhang Xuan covered his forehead.


    Having become an emperor, the avatar still doesn''t change its aggressive nature...


    With such a gorgeous pretense, it is better to concentrate the power, which is more powerful!


    "Shoot together, otherwise, if they die, we will all die..."


    The little yellow chicken yelled loudly, the red flames burned, and the sky seemed to be on fire.


    The remaining six emperors also used their own methods.


    The seven emperors joined forces to destroy the world, and even one side of the world could not resist it, but the opponent was a ruthless person who had absorbed special power. When the attack came to him, the black hole suddenly became bigger, and the power was swallowed up in the blink of an eye. Come out with a counterattack.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The seven emperors, like Zhang Xuan and others, flew out backwards.


    The ten emperors, united together, did not even block each other''s move!


    How could this guy be so powerful?


    "You can die..."


    After defeating everyone with one move, the ruthless man took a step forward, flipped his wrist, and took another shot.


    "Mice dare you!"


    Accompanied by a loud shout, the old man from Sword God Heaven suddenly appeared and stood in front of him, with the long sword in his hand turning into a galaxy.


    "Dijun? Is he also the strength of the emperor?"


    Zhang Xuan''s pupils shrank.


    When the old man followed the young man, he thought he was just a follower, at most he was titled a **** king, but only after exerting his strength did he realize that he was also a strong emperor!


    If he is the emperor, what is that young man?


    "He is the emperor of Sword God Heaven..." Luo Ruoxi gritted his teeth as he struggled to stand up.


    "Then... what about the young man who taught me the sword art?" Zhang Xuan couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "He is..." Luo Ruoxi was about to answer, when the space distorted for a while, and then saw the emperor of Sword God, also flew upside down, landed not far away, and made a big hole.


    Zhang Xuan''s current strength and comprehension of the way of the sword far surpassed him, so he couldn''t compete against him. Even if his cultivation base is not weak and his swordsmanship is superb, he is still not an opponent.


    "Haha, Dijun, it''s just a bunch of chickens and dogs! Today I will destroy nine days, destroy this God Realm, and put all the rules in order!"


    Defeating the Emperor of the Sword God, the ruthless man laughed wildly, and the surrounding space kept collapsing, making him look like a demon.


    "What should I do?" Zhang Xuan clenched his fists.


    Just now, both he and the avatar displayed the strongest combat power, and even Luo Ruoxi in front of him used the strongest move, and he didn''t block the opponent''s move...


    Could it be that no one in the God Realm can stop this one in front of him?


    Let him destroy the world?


    "The only way...is to return your Heavenly Dao to the Heavenly Dao itself, and let the Heavenly Dao suppress him..." Luo Ruoxi clenched her fists tightly, her eyes flushed.


    "Return to the Dao of Heaven itself?" Zhang Xuan knew what she meant.


    The library in my mind is itself a part of the Dao of Heaven. Once it returns, the Dao of Heaven will be completely complete. Perhaps the loopholes can be repaired, and the ruthless people will be excluded by myself.


    Just like the human immune system.


    If the immune system is complete, when the virus comes, it is easy to drive away; if it is damaged, it cannot resist the invasion of the virus, and no matter how strong a person is, they will die from it.


    only¡­


    "He''s too powerful, even if the Dao of Heaven is restored, he can''t be suppressed!" Zhang Xuan shook his head.


    Viruses, the immune system can kill them, but... how about tigers?


    No matter how strong the immune system is, what can be done?


    This one in front of me is just an ordinary **** king, even if he is titled, Tiandao can easily kill him, but he is stronger than the emperor... It is no longer something Tiandao can contend with.


    "This..." Luo Ruoxi paused for a moment, with a look of disappointment on her white jade face: "Yeah... there is no way to suppress it, but if the Dao of Heaven is complete, he will be able to wake up. Killing this person is not difficult!"


    "Him?" Zhang Xuan frowned.


    "I''ll take you to see him, in Zizaitian..." Taking a deep breath, Luo Ruoxi gritted her teeth, turned around and flew forward.


    "Want to escape?" The ruthless man snorted coldly and pressed down.


    Boom!


    Luo Ruoxi fell from the sky.


    "You..." Zhang Xuan''s swordsmanship was displayed again, and the sword intent was brilliant.


    Ding ding ding!


    He was blocked again by a ruthless person.


    "Hurry up, I''ll stop him..."


    Knowing that they want to save the God Realm again, instead of running away, the avatar and the undead emperor stood in front of them with a loud shout, Luo Qiqi also transformed and returned to the Jingkong Pearl itself.


    The surrounding space froze.


    "Walk!"


    Seeing that everyone stood behind them regardless of their body, without fear of death, Zhang Xuan''s eyes turned red. However, he also knew that now was not the time to talk too much. When he pulled Luo Ruoxi, his body swayed and cut through the space. In the next moment, he appeared in Zizai Tian scope.


    Zizai Tian has lost the previous Zizai, the God Realm has collapsed, and there is chaos everywhere.


    "Where is he you mentioned?"


    Having no time to observe the lives of ordinary people, Zhang Xuan looked at the girl in his arms.


    If the person she mentioned can really save the God Realm, then why not sacrifice himself!


    "He is my father, the blood in your pendant belongs to him, the undead emperor, was once his beast pet..." Luo Ruoxi adjusted her breath and explained.


    "Father?"


    Zhang Xuan suddenly realized.


    No wonder she always felt that the blood in the pendant was similar to Luo Ruoxi, but different, it turned out to be her father''s.


    This also explains why the idea left by the undead emperor, after seeing the pendant, immediately recognized himself as the master.


    "Your father is also the emperor? Or has the strength beyond the emperor?"


    Can''t help but say.


    The chaos in the library is the blood in the pendant. Let yourself regain consciousness. Is it possible that not only is she an emperor, but also her father is even stronger?


    If so, why coma?


    And it needs a lack of heaven to make him sober?


    "He''s not the Emperor, but... the Dao of Heaven!"


    Luo Ruoxi clenched her fists tightly.


    "The Way of Heaven? Your father...is the Way of Heaven?" Zhang Xuan was startled, unable to believe it.


    "Yes! Fifty years ago, my father couldn''t resist that big hand and fell into a coma. The Heavenly Dao collapsed into three parts. The Heavenly Dao was orderly and the Heavenly Dao was lacking, and entered the turbulent space. If you want to restore him, you have to collect the scattered parts... That''s why I''m so determined, I can''t fail! I specially entered the Famed Master Continent, studied the Spring and Autumn Canon, and tried to defeat Master Kong! When fighting with Master Kong, please ask him It''s the same thing."


    Luo Ruoxi said.


    Zhang Xuan came to a sudden.


    Not long after Mingshi Dalu met, the girl in front of him told him her story. He didn''t understand it at the time to save a close relative, but now he suddenly realized it.


    It turned out to be her father, and he was also the **** of heaven!


    Can Tiandao really take human form and have children?


    "It''s natural to control the way of heaven on your behalf... There are no fragments of the way of heaven in your body?" Suddenly, realizing that something was wrong in her words, Zhang Xuan looked over.


    Controlling on behalf of others and being fused in one''s own body are two different concepts.


    "I''m just in control, not part of the Dao of Heaven..." Luo Ruoxi said.


    Zhang Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    In this way, it is only necessary to strip out the lack of heaven, and it is not necessary for her to die.


    Even though he was unwilling to accept this fate, he also did not want the girl in front of him to be hurt.


    "I stripped out the deficiency of heaven and earth in the body, your father will be able to come back to life, and even kill the ruthless man, right?" Zhang Xuan said.


    "This... I''m not sure..."


    Looking up at the collapsed God Realm, Luo Ruoxi hesitated.


    The God Realm is the foundation of father, and now that the foundation is like this, even if he is sober, can he really defeat that powerful ruthless man?


    It''s hard to say!


    "It seems that you can''t be sure. Since this is the case, it is better to ask for yourself... We have to find a way for ourselves!" Zhang Xuan gritted his teeth: "You, me, clone, unite with Nine Heavens and Nine Emperors, if you cooperate with Master Kong, it may not be impossible win!"


    "Master Kong? He..." Luo Ruoxi frowned.


    "Master Kong is dead, right? He didn''t really die. If you guessed right, he was killed by you, just as a way to escape from the way of heaven...No accident, he should be the same as Wei Changfeng, the [Innate Fetal Soul] body¡¿!"


    Zhang Xuan said.


    Seeing Wei Changfeng, he understood that Master Kong''s so-called preservation of intelligence should be the same as him, the congenital soul body.


    It is possible to stay in the womb.


    Coupled with the backhand left in advance, resurrection is only a matter of time.


    Luo Ruoxi was stunned, as if she didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Go and have a look and you''ll know. It''s a good guess. He should have recovered. Otherwise, those students of his wouldn''t even go to the Tidal Sea..." Zhang Xuan said.


    Those students of Master Kong, Ziyuan Ancient Sage and others are all strong. Even without the help of the emperor, there must be a way to enter the tidal sea, but none of them have been seen.


    There must be more important things waiting, and I want to do it when all the emperors have no time to go to the tidal sea!


    And this important thing is obviously to let Master Kong recover.


    "This..." Luo Ruoxi was shocked and suddenly realized.


    "Let''s go!"


    No more explaining, with a swipe of one hand, Zhang Xuan returned to the place where Master Kong lived, and he saw an old man cross-legged suspended in the air, seeing them coming, smiled slightly: "Here we come!"


    If it¡¯s not Master Confucius, who is it!


    This master of all ages did not disappoint himself!


    As guessed, while everyone was focusing on the Tidal Sea, they were resurrected.


    "You..." Luo Ruoxi''s tender body trembled.


    She knew that the emperor could be resurrected, and the undead emperor also came back to life, but... she didn''t expect the speed to be so fast!


    "I concealed the way of heaven and prepared a backhand in advance. The giant with no name in the ghost pool was left behind by me. I was killed by you that day. I took the opportunity to break free from the shackles of the way of heaven and re-condense the body. Now I have just Just recover!"


    Master Kong smiled slightly.


    He is proficient in the ability of time. It seems that only one or two days have passed in the God Realm, but in fact, it took an unknown amount of time to recover his strength.


    For decades, there are.


    "The strength of the three of us is very strong, but it is not so easy to defeat the ruthless man..."


    Seeing that Master Kong really recovered, Luo Ruoxi still shook her head.


    It''s not to uplift others'' prestige and destroy one''s own ambition, but the fact.


    So many people united just now, and none of them blocked the opponent. Even if there is an additional Master Kong, so what?


    The same cannot change the situation!


    "Our individual strength, even together, is indeed no match for the other party, but... what if we combine the strength of all people into one person?"


    Master Kong looked over with a smile.


    "Fusion in one person?"


    This time not only Luo Ruoxi frowned, Zhang Xuan was also full of doubts.


    "That palm can tear apart the God Realm and shatter the Dao of Heaven. Its strength is undeniable. The ruthless man absorbed all this power and devoured the spiritual energy of the God Realm for fifty years. Based on strength alone, a dozen of us Dijun, if you take it out individually, you are indeed not an opponent..."


    Master Kong said: "But unite together and concentrate the power on one person...it may not be possible!"


    "How to concentrate?"


    Luo Ruoxi looked over.


    Easier said than done.


    Dijun has already stood at the pinnacle of the God Realm. If it was so easy to absorb the power of others, she wouldn''t have been stagnant for so many years.


    "It''s very simple... Let''s concentrate our power on Zhang Xuan. Once he can break through the emperor''s shackles, he can save the God Realm!"


    Master Kong said.


    "Me?" Zhang Xuan was taken aback: "Why me?"


    "Emperor Lingxi cultivates freedom and detachment from nature! But with the constraints of his father and the way of heaven, and the people who care about him, he will never be able to truly detach himself! If I read correctly, when you fought with me, you also You once gave up, you plan to be beheaded by me!"


    Master Kong said.


    Luo Ruoxi was speechless.


    During the battle, there was indeed such a plan, so at the beginning of the confrontation between the two, they each kept their backs, like a sparring, not like a life-and-death struggle.


    "If you can''t escape, you will naturally not be able to exert the strongest power. No matter how much true energy you give, you will still be unable to hit the highest realm! As for me..."


    Master Kong nodded and said: "I have the common people in my heart, I want to save the world, but I don''t want others to sacrifice for me. Too much kindness is also a shortcoming! If you are more ruthless and wipe out the foreign spirits, there will be no current situation..."


    If all the Foreign Spirit Race members could be killed at the beginning, it would be impossible for the ruthless people to be resurrected, and the current situation would not exist.


    "So, I''m not suitable either! And Zhang Xuan, the cultivation method is satisfactory, without flaws. He pays attention to living out of himself, even if he dies, as long as he lives without shame, he will be open-minded. This kind of person has greater tolerance and greater development. Space, only in this way can we go higher and farther!"


    Master Kong continued.


    Life should come back, death should be Sauvignon Blanc!


    If you don''t even care about death, how can you be fettered by other things?


    "This..." Zhang Xuan frowned, and was about to say something, when he saw Master Kong looking over with piercing eyes: "There is no need to refuse, let me say that time is too late to train other people, even if it is too late, I don''t think anyone can compare to you Do better! Although there is no fragment of the way of heaven in Lingxi Emperor''s body, he controls the way of heaven all the year round, and has his own understanding of the way of heaven; I control the way of heaven and order, if we instill the power into you, you will have the power of the complete way of heaven in your body !Combined with the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus on the upper body, it is absolutely possible to fix the Nine Heavens, control the universe, fight the Nine Heavens, and destroy all things!"


    "Ok!"


    Seeing that the other party has already made a decision, it is useless to explain more, Zhang Xuan nodded.


    Boom!


    After doing the cross-legged crossing, in the blink of an eye, two powerful forces poured in from both sides.


    Zhang Xuan''s whole body froze, as if he had transformed into the Dao of Heaven in an instant, soaring above the nine heavens.


    The soul, body, and true energy were all baptized in an instant, becoming stronger and more powerful.


    ¡­


    "You want to stop me too? That''s fine, kill you all, and then go and kill Zhang Xuan..."


    Slapping Luo Qiqi, clone and others away, the ruthless man smiled coldly.


    The power exerted by the avatar and many emperors is indeed very powerful, but compared with him, it is still weaker.


    The sea of ??tides swallowed up almost all the spirit energy from the God Realm outside the city. Now these powers have been turned into his foster care, with every move, with the ability to destroy the world. These emperors and **** kings, although they represent the peak of the God Realm , still vulnerable.


    The ruthless man at this time seemed to represent the entire God Realm, unstoppable.


    "When the God Realm is destroyed, there is no point in us living. I, Yun Chi, will perish with you..."


    Emperor Yun Chi transformed into his main body, and a huge five-clawed golden dragon rushed towards him in the air.


    "Just you? Not worthy!"


    When the ruthless man squeezed the palm, the golden dragon hung in his palm, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape.


    "Old friend, wait for me!"


    Emperor Fumeng also let out a loud roar, transformed into a white tiger himself, and volleyed towards him.


    The undead emperor and the undead fire phoenix are displayed, and the flames shine on the sky.


    Emperor Xuanming, the deity is a big turtle, like holding up the heavens.


    The four great beasts, guarding the four poles of the God Realm, while changing their bodies, slowed down the collapsed God Realm.


    Qiankun seemed to freeze in an instant.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    With four palms in a row, the ruthless man suppressed the four beasts, and a strong killing intent flashed in his eyes: "Since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you..."


    Amidst the roar, just as he was about to kill everyone with his deadly hands, he felt his raised arms tighten and stopped in the air.


    "If you want to kill them, have you asked me if..."


    Immediately, in the astonished eyes of everyone, a figure slowly walked out from the air.


    It is Zhang Xuan!


    At this time, the young man is full of strength, more than ten times stronger than before, coming from the sky, as if the whole person is a world.


    "I''ve improved a lot..."


    The ruthless man stopped, his eyes serious.


    He obviously didn''t understand why the opponent''s strength had changed so much in just a few minutes.


    "However, so what if it increases? Even the God Realm in its heyday can''t resist it. I don''t believe that you can stop me..."


    With a cold snort, the ruthless man slapped down again.


    Zhang Xuan raised his long sword and greeted him.


    The two sides fought together, the space was torn apart one after another, and the air currents rushed around.


    "Can Zhang Xuan win?"


    Luo Ruoxi looked over worriedly at Tiankong Master''s station.


    She and Master Kong passed the power to Zhang Xuan, and her own cultivation has been reduced to only the level of God King, not as brilliant as before.


    However, where is the level, as long as the strength is enough, one day, it can be restored.


    "With the current strength, it is very difficult to defeat... unless... he can comprehend the power beyond the emperor!"


    After a moment of silence, Master Kong said.


    The combination of more than a dozen emperors can''t defeat Ruthless Man, even if they transfer all their power to each other, it is not so easy to win.


    The reason for doing this is because... Only when the power is concentrated on one person can it be possible to reach the apex, truly surpass the limit and break through the self!


    "Beyond the power of the emperor?"


    Luo Ruoxi looked far away.


    When my father was still sober, he once said the same thing to her, but...she couldn''t do it, but could the man she loves do it?


    "He will definitely be able to... He has an unyielding heart! And he is proud of this world."


    Seeing the question in her heart, Master Kong smiled.


    ¡­


    Bang bang bang!


    After several moves in a row, Zhang Xuan''s tiger''s mouth opened, and a huge scar appeared on his chest, which was hideous and terrifying.


    As Master Kong said, even if the strength of the two of them is fused and a complete heaven is formed in the body, they are still not opponents.


    "Haha, I thought it was so powerful, but that''s it!" The ruthless man smiled coldly.


    "Anyway, it''s not your opponent, and I will be killed sooner or later. If so, I want to die under your strongest attack..." Taking a deep breath, Zhang Xuan stopped, instead of attacking, he looked at the ruthless man in front of him.


    "Okay, I will fulfill you and give you the strongest attack..."


    Hearing what he said, the ruthless man froze for a moment, then snorted coldly and raised his palm.


    Crash!


    A blue light appeared in the palm of his hand and fell down suddenly.


    Sure enough, it was the strongest attack, and the entire God Realm roared, as if it was about to be unbearable, and was punched into a huge hole again.


    With his eyes closed, Zhang Xuan did not avoid it.


    Boom!


    The head exploded, and the soul scattered everywhere.


    "Zhang Xuan..." Seeing this scene, everyone turned pale.


    Luo Qiqi seemed to be going crazy.


    Emperor Yun Chi and the others also stared wide-eyed, trembling non-stop.


    Seeing this scene, Master Kong and Luo Ruoxi were also taken aback.


    The original intention was for him to break through the shackles and attack beyond the realm of the emperor, so why not resist and die willingly?


    In this way, wouldn''t it be a disappointment to their good intentions?


    "No, it''s the immortal emperor''s method of immortality..."


    While wondering, Master Kong suddenly spoke.


    Everyone immediately saw Zhang Xuan whose head exploded and even his soul was shattered. The pendant on his chest suddenly exploded. A drop of blood floated up and burned, forming a scorching flame. In the flame, there was an intact figure , slowly out.


    "He... with the help of the opponent''s power, and the blood in the pendant, separated Heaven and Soul from the soul?"


    Luo Ruoxi''s pupils contracted.


    Zhang Xuan, who was reborn from the ashes, actually lost the Heavenly Dao Library in his body, without the interference of the Heavenly Dao, and broke away from the Heavenly Dao!


    "How did he do it?"


    Master Kong also couldn''t believe it.


    The way of heaven and the soul are fused together, regardless of each other. In order to get rid of it, he had to disperse his soul and re-condense his soul with the help of the ghost pool.


    The person in front of him was only beheaded once, but he got rid of it completely. What method did he use?


    "I see...he used a ruthless way to get rid of the soul contract..." Luo Ruoxi reacted.


    The soul contract binds the master and the servant. If the master does not release it, the servant will be bound forever... The same is true for the Tiandao Library, which can be said to be an enhanced version of the contract.


    The soul is bound, and the immortal will not leave.


    But... the ruthless man used that special power to get rid of the soul contract. Zhang Xuan asked about the specific method before in detail, and I am afraid that he was thinking about it at that time.


    Only then did he deliberately fight to the death, letting him use the strongest force to attack him.


    With the help of this power, he was reborn from the ashes. Unexpectedly, it was a great success!


    "So that''s the case, this is the way to break through the emperor..."


    Zhang Xuan, who walked out of the flames, showed a faint smile on his face, as if he understood something, suddenly waved his hand, and the avatar on one side immediately turned into a lotus flower again and flew over.


    In an instant, it merged perfectly with itself.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone felt that the Zhang Xuan in front of them seemed to have turned into Jiu Tian, ??and Jiu Tian was him.


    Lightly tap the soles of your feet on the ground.


    The chaotic nine days immediately stabilized.


    Nine Heavens Chaotic Golden Lotus, which appeared when Nine Heavens was born, can stabilize Nine Heavens. At this time, the avatar and self are perfectly integrated, regardless of each other, which means that he has controlled this power.


    Not only that, but with the cultivation base of the Nine Heavens Chaos Golden Lotus, he has already reached the peak state, but there is a looseness, and it seems that he will break through at any time.


    "Love between master and servant, brotherhood, teacher-student, parenthood, love... blended together, it turns out to be everything in the world, and this is a human being!"


    With a smile on his face, Zhang Xuan muttered to himself.


    The moment the Tiandao library was separated from the soul, he understood.


    Did people see the world before the world came into being, or did the world come into being first and then people came into existence?


    Is it the wind, or the heart!


    This question has plagued countless people forever.


    Of course, now... none of this matters!


    Without life, without emotion, even if the world exists, what is the point?


    Therefore, after breaking through love, it is the love of all beings! It is the emotion that interweaves the world.


    Everything in the world has emotions, the world can only exist when there are emotions, and life can only continue when there are emotions.


    Love is love.


    Hate is love.


    Happiness is love.


    Pain is love.


    Parting is love.


    Getting together is also love!


    "Thousands of affection, for my use..."


    With a low cry, the imprisoned state in Zhang Xuan''s body was instantly broken.


    The emperor''s shackles have broken through!


    In an instant, it was as if a brand new world and door had been touched, and the soul was quickly nourished.


    Countless chaotic qi rushed over, and the physical body also rapidly improved.


    In the past, progress could only be made by absorbing spiritual power, but now the turbulent flow of space, the air of chaos, even the blue light of the other party, can be owned by me, regardless of each other.


    "You..." The ruthless man didn''t expect that his full attack, not only failed to kill him, but fulfilled him, he shouted angrily "Wow!", shouted angrily, and attacked again.


    "You resent the lofty emperor for not saving yourself in the turbulence of space, it''s love; you feel that you were my servant, it contains humbleness and anger, it''s love; you want to destroy the God Realm, vent your anger, it''s love; you want to change become stronger, it is also emotion...emotion controls you, how can you defeat me and not be controlled by me?"


    With a faint smile, Zhang Xuan''s voice became faster and louder, and he grabbed it lightly with his palm.


    The ruthless man who was originally invincible was imprisoned together by countless emotional threads, his hands and feet were bound, and he couldn''t move.


    As long as there is love, it must be used by him and controlled by him!


    "you¡­"


    The ruthless man''s eyes were full of fear: "Master Zhang, I am your servant, don''t kill me...I am willing to sacrifice my soul..."


    "It''s too late to talk about this now..." With a slight smile, Zhang Xuan shook his head.


    To control the feelings of the world, servants and the like are meaningless to him.


    Killing so many god-level people, hurting his girlfriend, Luo Qiqi and so many friends, how can he forgive him today!


    "No¡­"


    Sensing his determination, the ruthless man''s pupils contracted, and before he finished speaking, he immediately felt a sharp pain in his body.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the explosion exploded, turning into countless auras, pouring out to all parts of the God Realm.


    All the power that was swallowed by the tidal sea before was fed back at this time, and the depleted wilderness was revitalized.


    "This¡­"


    "That kills?"


    Emperor Yunchi, Emperor Immortal, Fairy Linglong and the others all stared wide-eyed in disbelief.


    They fought against the ruthless people just now, and they knew it was terrifying. Such a powerful person was actually wiped out at will. How far has this Zhang Xuan... reached?


    Is there really another realm above the emperor?


    "He succeeded¡­"


    Master Kong and Luo Ruoxi let go of their clenched fists.


    "This is part of the way of heaven, so I will return it to the way of heaven now..."


    Seeing that the "Heavenly Dao Is Flawed" that was separated from his body just now is still floating in the air, Zhang Xuan smiled lightly and flicked his fingers.


    hum!


    The library that had accompanied him since his rebirth was suddenly embedded in the sky of the God Realm.


    The ringing of a big bell, the continuous collapse of the God Realm, the slow recovery visible to the naked eye, and the chaotic airflow also gathered again.


    The collapsing God Realm finally came to a halt, and the withered aura slowly recovered with the death of the ruthless man.


    "It seems that the God Realm is about to welcome the era of spiritual energy recovery again..." Zhang Xuan smiled.


    The hole in the Tidal Sea has been restored with the completion of the Dao of Heaven, and it is only a matter of time before the God Realm returns to its previous grandeur.


    "Zhang Xuan, come here..."


    Just after finishing these, a voice sounded in his head, Zhang Xuan was stunned for a moment, and stepped forward.


    This step, I don''t know how far I flew, and then I saw a young man standing in front of me.


    It was the one who taught him swordsmanship before.


    "Senior, you..."


    Seeing that it was him, Zhang Xuan was taken aback.


    Before, I thought this person was unfathomable, but now I realized that compared to myself, he was only a little bit worse. He had already reached the peak of the emperor, and he was much stronger than the previous Luo Ruoxi.


    "You can just call me by my name, my name is... Nie Tong!" The young man exuded an indomitable sword intent, said lightly.


    "Nie Tong?" Zhang Xuan frowned.


    First time hearing this name.


    "Come with me, I''ll show you my brother!" The young man named Nie Tong smiled and stepped forward.


    Zhang Xuan followed closely behind, flew for an unknown distance, and stopped in front of a mountain peak.


    Then I saw another young man.


    His appearance is not much older than him, and his eyebrows are raised, giving people a sense of depth and impenetrability.


    "This strength..." Zhang Xuan trembled.


    The strength of the young man in front of him is even stronger than him. He also broke through the shackles of the emperor, and his cultivation base is even more profound!


    "I''m here, Nie Yun!" The young man smiled faintly and looked over, "That''s...Nie Lingxi, the father of Luo Ruoxi you''re talking about!"


    "Ruoxi''s father?"


    Zhang Xuan was startled: "You... are the gods?"


    Luo Ruoxi said before that her father is Tiandao, and she would never have imagined that he was such a young man.


    "I transformed into three pures with one breath, and a part of my soul became the Dao of Heaven! Besides, I created this world, so it''s okay to say that I am the Dao of Heaven!" Nie Yun smiled faintly.


    Zhang Xuan couldn''t believe it.


    The God Realm was actually created by the person in front of him?


    How strong should he be?


    "No, if you created the God Realm, and you are the Dao of Heaven, why do you allow ruthless people to wreak havoc without taking action..." Zhang Xuan looked over.


    If he hadn''t made a breakthrough by himself, the God Realm would have collapsed completely. Why didn''t he ask this person in front of him?


    Do you even care about your daughter''s life or death?


    Without answering his question, Nie Yun looked over indifferently: "Do you think... there are more powerful beings above the God Realm?"


    "This..." Zhang Xuan paused: "It should be..."


    Although I haven''t seen it before, since he can cultivate to this level, maybe other people can too, or even stronger.


    Just like this one in front of you.


    "I used to suspect that there would be more powerful beings above the God Realm, so I tried my best to peek, and finally attracted the backlash from the higher world... A palm pierced the sky!"


    Nie Yun looked over: "At that time, if I dodged, it was very likely that the entire God Realm would be wiped out, and there would be no more life... So, I blocked this trick, but because of this, the incarnation''s heaven was split."


    "This kind of situation, I want to recover, it''s just a thought, but... I understand that if I want to truly break free from the shackles of the God Realm, to explore where the palm comes from, what is there outside the God Realm... It''s difficult for me alone Do it. Therefore, I want to see if there is any life that can break through the shackles of the emperor and reach the level of me!"


    "So, I sent the scattered thoughts of heaven to the bottom of the world... respectively bestowing a soul that originally belonged to this world and a soul that did not belong to this world. And you did not disappoint me in the end!"


    Nie Yun smiled.


    "Souls that don''t belong to this world, in this way, I crossed because of you?" Zhang Xuan was shocked.


    No wonder, being able to cross over, I didn''t expect that it was all done by the person in front of me.


    "Hehe!" Nie Yun smiled lightly, and said, "I belong to this world, so I have awe of the world. It is much more difficult to break through the shackles of the world. I also had a thought, and I didn''t expect that you really able to succeed..."


    "I..." Zhang Xuan blushed: "If it wasn''t for Master Kong, I would never have reached this level..."


    Without Master Kong''s selfless dedication, it would be impossible to achieve the current state.


    "I gave him the opportunity, but I didn''t grasp it. The competition with Lingxi was actually the best chance for him to break through. Unfortunately, he chose to retreat, thinking that he would have a back hand and could retreat completely. If we lose our courage and diligence, if we don¡¯t even have the spirit to face those who surpass us, how can we compete with them?¡±


    Nie Yun said.


    Zhang Xuan remained silent.


    At that time, he saw the battle between the two of them, and Master Kong was indeed somewhat inappropriate in the decisiveness.


    It is also possible that he is unwilling to kill Luo Ruoxi.


    It''s a pity that with just this thought, he missed the chance to advance.


    "If Master Kong wins, Ruoxi will die..." After a while, Zhang Xuan looked over and frowned.


    Could it be that the person in front of me doesn''t even care about her daughter''s life or death?


    "With me, she won''t die..." Nie Yun smiled faintly: "Your current strength is not much different from mine. Do you think the strength of the two of you is at a critical moment of life and death. If you want to save someone, can you do it? "


    "This..." Zhang Xuan smiled wryly.


    Breaking through the emperor and the emperor are two different concepts. If he is really willing to make a move, he can indeed save people at the last moment, and it is guaranteed that he will not be able to bear any injuries.


    "Consonance was born to my other wife, Luo Qingcheng, so she pretended to be named Luo... In order to convince her, she didn''t act emotionally, until now she always thought that I was still in a coma..."


    Nie Yun smiled wryly: "My father is cruel enough... Well, you should explain this matter to her. After all, her current thoughts have been transferred to you. My father, I guess I can''t even remember... Haha, I won''t show up for the time being, I will hide for a while, otherwise, UU Reading is really afraid that she will turn the world upside down..."


    Seeing this unreliable old man in front of him, Zhang Xuan had no choice but to agree: "Okay..."


    There''s nothing I can do if I don''t agree, who let me abduct someone''s daughter...


    "The Library of Heaven''s Dao was formed by one of my thoughts. It is the foundation and the shackles. You can break through the shackles by relying on your own ability, which shows your ability and potential. The future is promising. My daughter can be with you, as a father, It¡¯s also a relief.¡±


    (https://.23xstxt./book/13115/13115932/758362675.html)


    .23xstxt.m.23xstxt.


    https://


    The genius remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version of Lewen Novel Website:

 Chapter 283： fierce battle

    "Enjoy the art of exploding, huh!"


    Didara flew over the fortress of Hidden Sand Village on a white clay bird.


    His flying speed is extremely fast, and countless white clay bombs fall from the sky as he leaps.


    The Konoha ninjas beside him also performed ninjutsu at the same time. All kinds of high-burst ninjutsu fell from the sky, and the sky was dyed in various colors.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Countless ear-piercing explosions erupted from the fortress below, black smoke rose high from the fortress, and flames began to burn in the broken part of the fortress.


    And behind Didala, there are dozens of units also riding clay birds, and they are also attacking the fortress!


    Didala now feels that he is so excited that he flies. At first, he thought that he had no chance to make a move. He was ready to return to Konoha after throwing the flyer.


    Now he clearly regards Konoha as his hometown. Not only did he have many friends in this place, but he also found some like-minded guys.


    In addition, there is the idol Habara who has been teaching him, and there is a large group of people who call him teacher when they see him, even if he is from Iwakakushi, he no longer regards himself as Iwanoshi.


    So Konoha came to sign up as soon as he encountered a war, and Shisui also added him to the list directly.


    He actually didn''t have any chance to make a move along the way, because the enemies were either too weak and would be eliminated quickly, or there were too few enemies, so he couldn''t enjoy the thrill of explosion at all.


    Later, he was even assigned to distribute leaflets. Although he did it honestly, he was somewhat depressed.


    But he didn''t expect that the person he admired the most still understood him!


    Zhishui found him and told him the next task, which immediately made his eyes light up, because the task Zhishui told him was to let him give full play to his own advantages.


    And Shisui also told him that Habara actually had this idea many years ago, and he just categorized Habara''s idea to make it come true.


    This kind of statement made Didara feel extremely grateful to Shisui, and at the same time, his admiration for Habara also became deeper.


    Although Zhishui gave him people to let him take people to carry out, but if he can happily bombard him, he won''t have anything to complain about.


    "It''s almost there, and the consumption of Chakra is also very high."


    Didara looked excitedly at the fire below, but he calmly restrained his emotions and thought about his situation.


    It was also a huge test for him to get so many clay birds out at once, but their strategic goal has basically been achieved.


    Now the entire Yixiantian Fortress is really in a mess, and there are Konoha''s large forces outside continuing to exert pressure, I am afraid it won''t last long here.


    Moreover, Zhishui and the others are also gathering commandos, ready to find an opportunity to rush in directly, so Didara is thinking about whether he should do something.


    He never thought of going directly to Sand Hidden Village to drop bombs, not to mention that Shisui would not allow such a thing, Habara would never let him go.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources and switch, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    For so many years in Konoha, Habara also taught and instilled a lot of things in him, and he also learned it very seriously.


    After all, it was Habara who wanted him to learn it, and his idol recommended him to learn it, and this learning also broadened his thinking a lot.


    He can also know what Konoha is thinking, although he feels that everyone is in harmony, after all, his explosion still needs to be fought.


    However, through Habara, he learned that battles may still be indispensable in the future, and explosions have a wide range of uses, so he doesn''t care so much.


    He believed Habara''s words 100%, and he enjoyed this battle very much now, but he also hoped to do better.


    Thinking of this, Didara directly gathered all the birds together. The height of their flight ensured that they would not be hit, so they dared to do this.


    "You go back first."


    Didara immediately said to the Konoha ninjas who were fighting with him.


    "Brother Zhishui and the others should cooperate with the attack next. Before that, I plan to do something. I can''t hold on to my chakra with you."


    "So, we know, Captain."


    Although these Konoha ninjas hesitated when they heard Didara''s words, they still had Chakra to continue attacking.


    But Didara was their captain, and they were also impressed by Didara''s strength, so Didara said that even if he was a little reluctant, he immediately obeyed.


    The Konoha ninjas behind Didara immediately jumped onto the other birds, and Didara immediately controlled these birds and headed towards the Konoha camp.


    And he himself stood on top of a flying bird, and began to gather his own chakra continuously.


    Over the past few years, he has also gained some insights into the integration of chakra, and Habara has been telling him his thoughts.


    He has always been thinking about getting that Dust Dunk out, he himself is a ninja with Burst Dunk, and the difference between Dust Dunk and Burst Dunk is only one wind attribute chakra.


    In the past three years, he has also created the wind attribute chakra himself, and also tried to integrate it with his own explosive escape.


    It has to be said that fusing chakra is really an extremely difficult thing, and he has only slightly bonded this kind of chakra together in the past few years.


    This kind of bonding also gave him a new understanding of Blast Escape. After some hard work, his use of Blast Escape is no longer limited to clay.


    He can also use some specific techniques, some techniques developed by himself with super explosive power!


    "Just try it now and see how it works. There is no way to get the best results by exercising yourself, and this situation is the best choice."


    Didara murmured, and then the chakra in his body began to rippling crazily, and the next moment he formed a seal with his hands.


    In an instant, a blue luster appeared on his body, and then he directly stretched out a hand and aimed at the huge fortress.


    "Blast Escape - Garuda!"


    As soon as the words fell, all the blue light on his body surrounded his hands, and then a blue light instantly turned into a huge beam of light.


    This beam of light fiercely shot towards the huge fortress, and the next moment a huge roar resounded through the heaven and earth instantly, the violent vibration made the earth tremble, and wild sand flew all over the sky.


    "This guy, isn''t he too messy?"


    Seeing all this from a distance, Zhishui couldn''t help but slightly shook his head, raised his hand and shouted loudly.


    "Everyone obey orders, let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    On the other side, Hatake Sakumo watched the big explosion in the fortress in the distance, and he involuntarily raised his head to glance at Didala in the sky.


    He really didn''t expect that this seemingly crazy kid would have such a powerful strength.


    And if he is not mistaken, this should be the explosion of Yanyin Village.


    He didn''t quite understand why Konoha would bring back a special blood follower like Yan Yin, but now it''s not the time to think about it.


    He immediately raised his hand and shouted loudly: "Everyone obey orders, let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    Didara''s brand new Burning Shield brought unimaginable damage to this huge Yixiantian Fortress.


    Garuda was originally used to deal with Itachi Uchiha in his original book, copying his own high-explosive ninjutsu, but in this world he doesn''t have such a need.


    Therefore, the art of Garuda also has a new definition, and it has become the name of Didala''s new art, and the destructive power of this art has also made Didara extremely obsessed.


    "It''s so beautiful, this is real art!"


    Didala''s body kept falling from the sky, but he didn''t pay attention to this little detail, and his mood is very high now.


    Although the technique he performs is not dust escape, but this kind of beauty is the art he is tirelessly pursuing!


    That kind of explosion, that kind of power, all of these made him incomparably addicted.


    Although he has not yet achieved the shock that Habara brought him back then, this also makes him happy enough, because he made it himself!


    "Brother Habara really didn''t lie to me. This is the real art. I''m still a little slack."


    After being happy, Didara felt a little regretful again, because he felt that he hadn''t worked hard enough.


    After all, while he was studying chakra fusion, he was also constantly researching new clay explosion formulas.


    In the end, he found that the new clay formula did not seem to make any progress at all, as if he had fallen into a bottleneck, and it was useless to do what he did.


    To put it simply, he feels that he has wasted too much time on useless losses. If he concentrates on this chakra fusion, maybe the situation will be better.


    "I regret that I didn''t listen carefully to Habara-san."


    Didara sighed remorsefully, but just when his body was about to hit the fortress, a figure suddenly appeared beside him and dragged him back.


    "Although you do look short-lived, don''t seek death yourself."


    This person is Jiaodu, and Didara has come to participate in the war. For Jiaodu who knows that such a war can get more income, he can''t miss it.


    And Kakuzu has been with Didala all these years, although he always seems to be annoyed by Didala.


    But in fact, he got used to it after getting along with Didala for a long time, and he didn''t want Didara to really die.


    "Aren''t you here? What''s more, all the troops are attacking. I''m falling. As long as I do something before landing, I''ll be fine."


    Didara was still the same, he said with a smile indifferently, but soon he turned his head to look at Konoha''s troops in the distance.


    "The attack has begun. It seems that this time the war is basically over."


    "Yeah, it''s almost over."


    The horns pulled Didara up, and his eyes also looked at the Konoha army that was constantly charging in the distance, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Although the follow-up street battles will not be so easy, as long as this gate is breached, then Sand Yin can also enjoy what they are doing in Konoha.


    Of course, they don''t have Konoha''s efficient and powerful defense system, and their collapse is doomed. "


    What Jiaodu said is right, the collapse of Hidden Sand Village is doomed!


    Didara was using his ability to bombard indiscriminately, and finally, after using the newly created blast to attack the fortress fiercely, a huge gap had appeared in the fortress.


    And those Shayin who guarded the fortress had already changed their mentality under this round of bombing, especially some unlucky people were directly killed by such bombing on the spot.


    And many people''s internal organs were shattered by the shock generated by the explosion, and their morale fell into a trough completely.


    And when Shisui used Xuzuo Nenghu to launch an attack from the gap made by Didara, at this moment the fortress that had guarded Sand Yin for more than 50 years completely collapsed!


    The assembly has already been completed, and the Konoha troops with high morale, led by Shimizu and Hatake Sakumo, filed in.


    Shouts, the roar of ninjutsu explosions, and wailing mixed together in Hidden Sand Village, and the fire began to shroud Hidden Sand Village.


    All this seems to indicate that a big country in the ninja world, and a ninja village that frightened one side will soon fall.


    "It''s over..."


    Ebizo stood dazedly on the Fengying building, he looked at the blazing fire in the distance, and watched the dense black shadow rushing into the village, he knew that everything was over.


    Perhaps, from Sand Hidden Village''s decision to face Konoha''s opponent, all of this was doomed.


    Since Konoha''s army directly entered the Kingdom of Wind, all this has ended.


    The ants challenge the elephant, either they are not found, or they are trampled by the elephant and all ants die.


    Obviously, they are the second type. The current Shayin is an ant nest that was locked by the giant Konoha and began to trample on it.


    And strictly speaking, ants are better than them, at least ants can hide underground, but can they really hide from Konoha?


    "Everyone, it seems that everything is doomed."


    After a long time, Hai Laozang sighed helplessly, and he suddenly stood up straight and his tone became calm.


    "As a commander, I would like to say that it is a pleasure to get along with you all this time, even though our war has been lost.


    But we still have a lot of things to do, I hope you can move the civilians as quickly as possible, and don''t let them get hurt.


    In addition, tell all the ninjas who haven''t assembled yet, if you want to resist, come here to gather, if you don''t want to, then stay at home.


    Don''t conflict with Konoha, don''t do anything stupid, and maybe they will have a better life in the future. "


    "grown ups....."


    The eyes of the young Sand Shinobi who had been following Ebizo all the time were red, while the other Anbe also knelt down half-kneeling and bowed their heads without saying a word.


    "Go, you must seriously want it, you must seriously consider it, don''t let yourself regret it, and be responsible for your own future."


    Hai Laozang shook his head, then he walked slowly forward.


    Others can surrender, but he can''t. He is the current commander of Hidden Sand Village, and he was the former Minister of Anbu of Hidden Sand Village.


    And his choice is to fight to the end!


    ¡­


    Xu Zuo Nenghu''s technique is really recorded in Otsutsuki''s library on the moon.


    It''s just that this record seems very extreme, but judging from the era of Otsutsuki''s ancestors on the moon, they were facing the era of Indra and Asura.


    In that era, it may not be surprising that those two people, as well as Indra''s Xu Zuo Nenghu, were defined as the art of destroying the world.


    Even the elder brother of their ancestor, the being known as the Sage of the Six Paths, possesses such ninjutsu to destroy the world.


    But it is a pity that his ancestors obviously couldn''t fully describe Xu Zuo Nenghu.


    I just briefly talked about some images and chakra states, and there is really nothing else.


    However, the old man has already confirmed that the two guys from the ground in front of him should be the descendants of Indra without any problem.


    "However, this technique does not seem to be as strong as imagined. Although it may not be completely released, it is a legendary technique after all, so we must be careful."


    The chakra in the old man''s body vibrated wildly, and he watched indifferently as the tin staff in Uchiha Madara''s ninja hand lifted slightly.


    "But, no matter what you belong to, even if it is the same as what is recorded in the book, you will die here!"


    The old man knew very well that the most important thing now was to get rid of these guys in front of him.


    Regardless of whether they are descendants of Indra or not, these ground ninjas deserve to die!


    "Peng!"


    A violent roar suddenly sounded, and Uchiha Mad¨­''s hole stretched slightly, and the knife he had to make was so easily blocked by this old man!


    Such an understatement really made Uchiha Madara feel a little unbelievable.


    However, the enthusiasm in Uchiha Madara''s eyes is even more obvious. He will not be afraid to meet such a powerful enemy, he will only be happy!


    For him, there are too few people in the ninja world who are worthy of his seriousness. There used to be Senju Hashirama, and now there is only Uchiha Habara.


    But now, in such a strange place out of the ninja world, let him meet such an extremely dangerous guy, how could he not feel excited?


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    The smile on Uchiha Madara''s face kept blooming, and the Xu Zuo Nou on his body was getting bigger and bigger, and the huge figure had completely floated in the sky in a few breaths.


    The huge armor and the mask of the Wutengu made the whole Xu Zuo Nenghu look like Shura.


    And likewise, behind this old man, Habara''s Suzuno has also completely completed the metamorphosis.


    Two huge Xu Zuo Neng almost cover the sky, making this old man look so small.


    The violent chakra full of destructive aura reverberated throughout the interior of the moon.


    "what is happening?"


    Inside the Hamura Shrine, several old men felt the aura from the outside world, and all of them changed their expressions drastically.


    Their puppet army has been completely wiped out, which has made them feel incredible, and now one of them has mobilized the power of Tenseiken.


    Such an approach can be said to be the highest standard for dealing with the enemy, but it seems that the enemy has not been resolved yet.


    And these enemies also erupted in such a breath, how did they accept it one by one?


    This kind of aura is very terrifying. No matter how you look at it, they are not simple characters. They have already thought of the enemy very strongly.


    But now it seems that they still underestimated the strength of the enemy, these guys really make people feel scalp tingling!


    "Grandpa, what happened outside?"


    At this moment, a young man with gauze wrapped around his eyes sitting among them suddenly spoke.


    He has silver hair and looks about the same age as Naruto and the others. This kid is obviously the future Otsutsuki Tonero who snatched Hanabi and forced Hinata to marry him!


    However, Otsutsuki Sheto was still blind at this time, he was born without eyes.


    But at the same time, he was born to empathize with that giant Tenseikan.


    He is destined to be the owner and controller of Tenseiken, but now he has not grown to that point, and now he doesn''t even have a pair of eyes of his own.


    At this time, he felt very curious, because he had no idea what was going on outside.


    "It''s okay, sheren, it''s okay."


    An old man stretched out his hand and gently stroked Sheren''s head, and he softly comforted him.


    "It''s just a little trouble, and we''ll work it out."


    "It''s just grandpa, this chakra feels really disturbing, I''m worried..."


    Sheren''s tone seemed a bit hesitant, although he couldn''t see it, but he could feel it, such a deep and dark chakra full of destructive nature was really beyond imagination.


    This feeling is like the demons that descended on the world in the fairy tales told by his grandfathers and him.


    He has no idea what the situation is now, and he doesn''t understand what''s going on, but he knows that the situation is definitely not optimistic.


    "Someone came in, Sheren." At this moment, an old man suddenly sighed.


    "You..." The old man''s words aroused the dissatisfaction of others: "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "Of course I know, but there are some things you should also be aware of, that is, Sheren has grown up."


    The old man shook his head, and he spoke very seriously.


    "Sheren, those guys on the ground, those who deviated from the will of their ancestors, they entered the moon.


    What exactly they were trying to do, we don''t know, but we would never believe that they went to the moon with any good intentions.


    So we have to deal with them, just like you have to take up your mission in the future, you have to deal with those guys on the ground who deviated from the will of the ancestors! "


    Having said that, the old man paused for a moment, and then spoke with some sadness.


    "We are all old, we can''t protect you forever, Sheren, you have to grow up as soon as possible, you have to find a way to fulfill your destiny.


    We''re leaving at any moment, but we won''t let anyone hurt you until then.


    You don''t have to be sad, you must always remember that you are a descendant of the Otsutsuki clan, and your name is Otsuki Sheren! "


    ¡­


    Outside the floating island, the cold and huge Chakra erupted on the two huge Xuzanoku.


    Xuzano, who is 100 meters high, looks like two gods, and Habara and Uchiha Madara are standing quietly in the crystal tank above Xuzanoku''s head.


    They looked indifferently at the old man in front of them, and the two of them also controlled Xu Zuo Nenghu at this moment and made a move!


    Without any communication, and without any hesitation, the two giant Xuzuo Nono pulled out the ninja swords from their waists at the same time.


    In an instant, the power that was extremely violent suddenly burst out, and two sharp edges visible to the naked eye accompanied the ninja sword and whizzed towards the old man!


    At this moment, the interior of the moon began to shake violently, and countless gravels flew, this terrifying force seemed to smash the moon into pieces.


    And the old man''s complexion finally changed completely at this moment, he seems to understand why this technique is defined as the technique of destroying the world in the family records.


    This 100-meter-tall giant is so terrifying, even a slight movement of such a terrifying energy assembly will cause devastating damage.


    "Why did those ninjas on the ground grow to this point, did Indra''s power actually inherit to this point?"


    In fact, he really didn''t pay much attention to the changes in the ninja world over the years, but the Otsutsugi on the moon have a consensus that the ninjas on the ground are not good.


    Those of them who live on the moon are the real people who have inherited the power of their ancestors perfectly. They have always been ninjas looking down on the ground.


    In particular, these ninjas on the ground never seem to know what peace is, and their years of fighting seem to them a barbaric and **** existence.


    To deal with these brutal and **** guys, they don''t need to use any strength at all, they can be easily bulldozed.


    But the current situation seems to be very different from what they thought. At least for this old man, he really felt the infinite pressure.


    It never occurred to him that he used the power of Tenseikan for safety reasons, showing a state similar to Tenseikan Chakra Mode.


    The purpose is to deal with the enemy better and faster, even if some kill chickens with a sledgehammer, he will not hesitate.


    He is a fighter, and he actually doesn''t want to be dragged to death by injuries in his heart, he prefers to die in battle.


    And he also wanted to experience the ultimate power of their Moon Otsuki before he died.


    As a result, now he found that it was fortunate that he used this power, otherwise he would never be the opponent of these two guys!


    "Tanseiyan Yutian!"


    Seeing the approaching sharp edge, the old man fiercely stretched out the scepter in his hand, the yellow chakra looked extraordinarily dazzling at this moment!


    In an instant, a huge barrier suddenly blocked in front of him.


    This enchantment continued to spread, and it completely covered the entire central floating island before the blade reached the enchantment.


    Also at this moment, Habara and Uchiha Madara''s blades have also collided with this enchantment!


    Boom!


    A blazing light burst out, and then spread in an instant.


    It was a kind of extremely dazzling light that illuminated the entire moon, and in an instant the inside of the huge moon was like daytime.


    This extreme and dazzling light, even Habara who was hiding in Suzanoku, couldn''t bear it.


    He had to temporarily close his eyes, and at the same time, asked Suzanoko to assume a defensive posture to resist the aftermath of the subsequent explosion.


    Now he can only use his perception to detect the outside situation, on the contrary, Uchiha Madara is now watching with wide-eyed eyes. As a dead person, he will not be afraid of such strong light.


    But he also controls Xuzuo Nenghu to be on the defensive, because he knows very well that these forces may contain Yin-Yang Dun!


    He may not be afraid of other things, but he must not be afraid of the deterrent power of Yin Yang Dun.


    Before the floating island, the blade collided with the power of Tenseikan, and at this moment everything seemed to be distorted.


    Amidst the endless rumble, the unprotected floating island began to twist, and then was torn into pieces, but in the end, there was not even a powder left.


    The land below also showed a state of destruction at this moment, and the countless houses continued to spread and destroy all around from one origin at this moment.


    Everything in this moon seems to have become like a natural disaster at this moment, and everything has come to the brink of destruction in an instant!


    "Humph!"


    With a muffled grunt, a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of the old man''s mouth, and his body became even more shriveled at this moment.


    He is very aware of how bad his current state has become, if he hadn''t used the power of Tenseikan to form this enchantment.


    If it wasn''t for the tin stick that controls Tenseigan in his hand, he wouldn''t even leave any residue after these two cuts.


    Not only him, I am afraid that the floating island behind him will suffer, and the surviving Datongmu, including their future hope, will probably die here!


    "These two guys are too dangerous. If they are allowed to act recklessly here, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    The old man thought silently in his heart that at this moment he already felt that the **** of death was waving to him.


    His body was already extremely weak, and the strength he had endured Tenseikan before was barely enough.


    He knew that when he ended the battle and got rid of Tenseiken''s power, he would die immediately, but what he didn''t expect was that he would have such a battle far beyond his imagination.


    But no matter how high the intensity of this battle is, no matter how far this battle will go, he can''t back down even half a step now!


    "I hope I can hold on, UU Reading I must hold on!"


    Visible and invisible forces are still constantly destroying everything around, but at this moment the violent roar has begun to dissipate.


    The dazzling light like the extreme day has dimmed, and Habara can also open his eyes to look around at this time.


    At this time, the inside of the moon is already in a mess, and the floating islands that originally flew in the sky are almost completely destroyed, leaving only a solitary main island there.


    The sun that was originally suspended in the sky had also dimmed, and even Habara felt that the gravity in this space seemed to be beginning to fail.


    Even the oxygen he breathed seemed to become scarce at this moment.


    "Has Tenseikan''s power been consumed a lot?"


    Habara frowned, his scarlet eyes looked at the main island and at the old man at the same time.


    The old man''s aura was already extremely weak, as if he would lose his breath and heartbeat anytime, anywhere.


    But at this moment, the old man''s chakra was so strong that it was outrageous, the yellow light on his body became more conspicuous, and his power at this time became even more terrifying.


    In the dimensions that are invisible to the normal naked eye, both Hyugagen and Uchiha Madara can see it.


    On the floating island behind him, there is a huge chakra body gathering energy, which is transmitted to the old man through the tin rod.


    The old man looked up slightly with a pale face, and suddenly he stretched out his tin staff and pointed at Habara and Uchiha Madara.


    Suddenly, the terrifying Chakra rushed towards the two of them like a tide, and the old man also moved...

 Chapter 282： Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "This old man..."


    Habara watched the old man burst out with terrifying power to the extreme, coupled with that crumbling vitality like a flame that could be blown out by the breeze at any time.


    He knew that the old man had already started to actively ask for death, or that he planned to do a wave of extreme one-for-two before he died, and wanted to send them all away!


    The arrogant Habara of Moon Otsutsugi can also be guessed, after all, for their group of psychopaths, they are thinking about cleaning up the entire ninja world.


    Therefore, they looked down on the people from the ninja world at all, and it was normal to move their hands, and this was what Habara had been worried about and guarded against.


    And Habara''s worries have all come true, what he worries most is that these guys use Tenseikan''s power.


    Facts have proved that Habara''s worry is not a problem at all, this guy not only used the power of turning his eyes, but also used it to the extreme!


    Looking at the lightning-like figure, Habara could only sigh. Fortunately, he has trained his celestial skills to a very high level in the past three years.


    Otherwise, facing this Tenseigan Chakra mode, he might just be disappointed, because it might be really difficult for conventional ninjutsu to cause any trouble to this technique.


    And now Yu Yuan is facing this old man two-on-one, they are the ones who have the upper hand no matter what.


    "Use yin and yang to escape!"


    Seeing the old man heading directly towards Uchiha Madara, Habara immediately reminded him.


    Uchiha Madara naturally heard Habara''s words, but the old man had rushed directly in front of him at this moment.


    Although this old man looked so insignificant when facing Xu Zuo Nenghu, his chakra was indeed like a monster, not weaker than Xu Zuo Nenghu at all!


    Ding!


    The old man waved his hand lightly, and the silver tin staff knocked on Uchiha Madara''s Suzunoku long sword.


    That stick, which seemed to be floating and lacking strength, distorted the places it passed through, and the space seemed to be broken under his fist.


    This time, there was no horrible explosion, and everything seemed so stable, but Uchiha Madara''s face became serious under this stick.


    Because his Xu Zuo Nenghu collapsed completely out of his control, and the silent figure of this old man flashed again.


    The next moment he had arrived in front of Suzunoko''s crystal tank, and the tin stick in his hand was fiercely facing Uchiha Madara in the crystal tank!


    "Immortal Law: The Art of the Great Fire Dragon!"


    Seeing the old man make another move, Habara immediately stepped in to reinforce him. He really planned to use Uchiha Madara to block the gun, but now Uchiha Madara could not protect himself.


    That Yin Yang Dun''s attack may directly make him lose his fighting power, which is not what Habara wants, not to mention that this is his chance to attack regardless of himself at the beginning!


    "Wood Dungeon Wooden Dragon Art!"


    Uchiha Madara will naturally not wait to die, his Xu Zuo Nou was directly crushed into half of his body, but he can still use ninjutsu.


    And he also heard what Yu Yuan said, when he cast Wood Dun, he had already actively deployed the power of Yin Yang Dun to go in.


    Under his control, a huge wooden dragon roared out of the collapsed Xu Zuo Nenghu, and rushed towards the old man directly.


    At the same time, Habara''s black and white fire dragon with a strong natural atmosphere has also arrived.


    "boom!"


    The two giant dragons collided fiercely in midair, and the violent roar rang directly in midair, and Uchiha Madara also took the opportunity to quickly retreat to a position further back.


    Looking at the scene of flames and wooden dragons intertwined in front of him, the excitement in his eyes became even more vigorous. This kind of battle is what he desires most!


    Although he also regrets that he is not alive and has no way to use the power of the eye of reincarnation, but this does not hinder his desire to fight.


    "Come on, let me see what else you guys have!"


    He once again condensed his own chakra, and Xu Zuo, who had already broken half of his body, recovered quickly under his control.


    His Xuzuo Nenghu is getting bigger and bigger, even without the eyes of reincarnation, his control over Xuzuo Nenghu has reached the point of being unpredictable.


    Even Habara in the distance was a little surprised when he saw this scene. Uchiha Madara''s Suzanoku has already progressed towards a height of two hundred meters.


    It''s not impossible for Habara to do this kind of thing, but he knows exactly how much chakra it will consume, and how accurate Xu Zuo can control it.


    He can do it, but there''s no need to work so hard, and it''s not like he doesn''t have the thing of ''great destruction''.


    He can be more relaxed by relying on Daomi, and naturally there is no need to squeeze his eyes, but Uchiha Madara did it entirely by his own strength.


    "Peng!"


    At this moment, a ray of light suddenly burst out from the center where the flames and wooden dragon intertwined, and the flames and wooden dragon shattered instantly with a muffled sound.


    And this old man was floating there, he looked unscathed, except that his face was already pale as paper, this guy gave people an even more terrifying impression.


    "I have to say, the two of you really surprised the old man."


    What surprised Habara and Uchiha Madara was that the old man didn''t do anything directly this time, but spoke indifferently.


    His voice sounds so weak, but his voice is also so firm and bright.


    "But you came to the wrong place, the old man admits that you descendants of Indra on the ground are very powerful, even here you are one of the best.


    No, without using the power of your ancestors, even more than ten years ago, there might not be many people on the moon who would be your opponents.


    But the old man will not indulge you, the old man will not let you be so unscrupulous, there is only one end for you, and that is death! "


    The old man''s attitude was so firm that Habara even wondered if he was the same as when he accidentally killed Huang Tu back then.


    Could it be that he accidentally killed the old man''s child, that''s why he hates him so much?


    Or is it Uchiha Madara who did such a thing?


    Of course, this was just a joke, and Habara could probably guess what this guy was thinking.


    The people on their moon are now terrified, after all, they have experienced the worst battle for them on the moon.


    And I''m afraid that both sides are unscrupulous tentacles, which may lead to the death of all the children and women after that battle, otherwise there will be only one Datong Musheren left in the future.


    I and Uchiha Madara rushing to the moon like this will inevitably pose a huge threat to them, and these guys themselves are arrogant enough to be full of disdain for people in the ninja world.


    It can be said that even if they have never masked, they are absolute mortal enemies. This guy''s current appearance is really unexpected.


    Since he is a mortal enemy, Habara would not find it strange with any attitude he adopts, after all, Habara doesn''t think this guy can survive.


    Habara knows his current physical state even without using Sharingan to observe it. I am afraid that the time he can live is already calculated in minutes or even seconds.


    As a mortal person, no matter what he said, it didn''t matter to Habara, and he wouldn''t take it too seriously.


    "Are you sure you can kill us?"


    It''s just that Habara didn''t care about this guy, but Uchiha Madara was very upset at what the old man said, he stood with his arms crossed and sneered disdainfully in Suzano.


    "I also admit that you are indeed a bit stronger than you can imagine, but your strength is not yours at all!


    You are really embarrassed to use other people''s power to jump in front of us, and this power that does not belong to you is also devouring your life.


    How much time do you have left to waste, can you kill us in the time you have left?


    You really are an extremely arrogant guy! "


    Habara originally wanted to nod in favor of Uchiha Madara''s words, but when he heard Uchiha Madara say that others were arrogant, he was a little inexplicable.


    This is like the United States on the other side of the ocean in the previous life calling others imperialism, it sounds so funny and funny.


    "It''s true that I don''t have enough time, but don''t think too highly of yourself, and don''t underestimate the power of Tenseiken."


    The old man''s voice is still so indifferent, but his aura has gathered to the peak at this moment, even somewhat surpassing Habara and Uchiha Madara!


    "The Datongmu on the moon is the real race that inherited the will of the ancestors. You guys on the ground have already forgotten about it.


    Sooner or later, you will all be cleaned up, and neither I nor others will let you go! "


    This old man is still tough to the extreme, and his toughness stems from his trust in the power of Tenseikan.


    Although Tenseigan is indeed not his, but he can control these eyes and he firmly believes that he is the strongest!


    "Psychic art!"


    The old man waved his tin stick, and suddenly a huge stone statue quietly appeared in midair.


    This stone statue is huge, and it is still expanding, and this stone statue is completely connected to the huge reincarnation eye in the center of the floating island to form a chakra link.


    This also means that as long as that eye continues to output chakra, no matter how the stone statue is destroyed, it can be continuously restored!


    "Aw!"


    The moment the stone statue appeared, it roared and punched Habara, and the huge force formed a fist wind visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this, Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, because he could judge that the power of this punch would not be weaker than Suzanoku''s fierce knife!


    "Humph!"


    But Habara didn''t have the slightest fear, he directly controlled Xu Zuo Nenghu to swing the sword quickly, and at the same time, the natural force in his body was also running wildly.


    The suffocating power instantly spread in mid-air, and an invisible energy impact quietly formed between Xu Zuo Nenghu and the giant stone statue.


    This shock wave unexpectedly formed a shield-like existence, which prevented Suzano and the giant stone statue from attacking each other for a while.


    It''s just that this shock wave continued to dissipate under the pressure of Xu Zuo Nou and the giant stone statue, and even affected Uchiha Madara and the old man.


    But this kind of influence is also limited for strong men of their level, and the old man also flickered slightly at this moment.


    In an instant, he had already raised the tin staff and came to Uchiha Madara, and the tin staff in his hand was pointed forward fiercely.


    "Tenseiyan, Silver Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!"


    The yellow chakra halo quickly condensed from the tin rod, and then a violent whirlwind emerged quietly.


    Such a violent whirlwind containing infinite power rushed straight to Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara''s face was full of fanaticism, and he had no idea of ??dodging at all.


    He directly manipulated Xu Zuo Nenghu to respond fiercely, the terrifying sword light disappeared in a flash, and the terrifying roar sounded again the next moment.


    Such a violent impact and explosion made the floating island behind the old man tremble continuously.


    But at this moment, a layer of yellow chakra appeared on the surface of the trembling floating island again. It was obvious that the old man was protecting the only floating island.


    "You dare to say that you want to kill us at this level, you are really disappointing!"


    Uchiha Madara sneered, Suzunohu gave a severe shock, a pair of huge wings spread out quickly, and his figure flew directly towards the old man like lightning this time.


    The Ninja Sword in his hand also condensed incredible Chakra at this moment, and even Habara not far away could feel the majestic power of Yin Yang Dun.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Madara swung the knife fiercely, and the shock of space reached the extreme at this moment!


    He is unscrupulously using his child''s technique to increase his current strength, and he has also made the power of this knife reach an unimaginable level.


    It can be said that this knife is already his strongest under the use of conventional strength.


    "Humph!"


    Looking at the approaching blade, the old man with a big tube made a cold snort, and the tin rod in his hand burst into dazzling brilliance.


    A vast chakra rushed up, and there was a rumbling sound on the ground, and then he directly pointed at Uchiha Madara''s blade with the tin stick in his hand.


    Such a crazy move made Uchiha Madara frowned, but what was even more frightening was that four black **** appeared behind the old man!


    The appearance of those black **** instantly changed Uchiha Madara''s face, and Habara''s face also became ugly at this moment.


    Originally, Uchiha Madara''s knife had already covered him, which made him feel bad.


    And the appearance of these black **** at this moment let Habara know how determined this old man has become, so what the **** is the Taoist jade!


    "This **** madman!"


    Habara cursed angrily, and his eyes turned quickly. The confrontation with the stone statue was broken by him at this moment.


    And the huge stone statue let out a roar, and the terrifying Chakra airflow rushed out.


    The moment the shock wave formed between them was completely shattered, it grabbed Suzanoku''s huge ninja sword.


    "Buzz!"


    The huge chakra torrent completely covered this area, the sound had completely disappeared at this moment, and the terrifying ability crazily devoured everything around.


    Even the layer of enchantment covering the entire lunar space began to twist and flicker at this moment.


    In the next second, a scorching white light was extraordinarily dazzling, followed by an endless chakra torrent that quickly engulfed everything!


    The chakra in Habara''s body vibrated wildly, and he disappeared in the same place in an instant, because he knew that it was Uchiha Madara and that damned old man who had collided together...


    .....


    "What a bastard..."


    Habara himself didn''t know how long the terrifying roar had been going on, he only knew that his whole body was very sore now.


    The terrifying explosion and energy impact are really not something ordinary people can resist.


    The gigantic stone statue that was summoned by that damned old man had turned into powder at this time, and it was scattered all over the sky when it was lightly touched by the breeze blowing in from nowhere.


    Although this thing cannot be destroyed, because the existence of Tenseiken allows it to be continuously repaired, it is beyond the imagination of ordinary people to be able to do this.


    And under such a terrifying energy impact, Habara didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Although he seemed to have no problem on the surface, the violent shock passed through his body!


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Suddenly, Habara coughed violently, and soon he felt a little wet on his hands.


    Spreading his hands and observing carefully, Habara found that his hands were covered with blood, obviously he was also injured now!


    He himself doesn''t know how long he hasn''t been injured, and he has to say that this feeling is really very uncomfortable.


    He raised his head slightly and looked into the distance. At this moment, the whole space was dark.


    The sun that originally stood in the sky with the supply of reincarnation eye chakra has been completely extinguished.


    And the floating island in the distance has been firmly floating there, and the yellow chakra light has become the only brilliance in this space.


    And through this light, Hyuga Gen also saw that damned old man.


    At this time, the old man''s breath was almost negligible, and half of his body had collapsed.


    It''s just that the yellow chakra on his whole body is still covered, so that he still maintains the appearance of ''alive'' in the definition of human beings.


    Behind him, the three black **** were still surrounding him, but the speed of rotation was pitifully slow.


    "One is missing, is it to resist the offensive just now?"


    Habara murmured, and the old man turned his head slightly to look at him.


    For some reason, Yu Yuan looked at the old man''s appearance and suddenly remembered a certain drama he had watched. His appearance was really comparable to that ''Uncle Fried Chicken''.


    But even if this guy is already like this, his chakra is still strong, and not far from him, Habara also found traces of Uchiha Madara.


    At this time, Uchiha Madara''s situation was also very bad. Like this old man, half of his body had disappeared.


    However, he is in the state of reincarnated soil, which prevents him from dying directly, but he should not think about recovering after being attacked by the power of Tenseiken.


    "Fortunately, your head didn''t fall off. It seems that you haven''t lost your fighting power yet."


    Habara walked directly to Uchiha Madara''s side with a void walk, although it was really exhausting to move with such a huge Suzanoko.


    However, there is no need to worry about Habara''s chakra recovery, and his physical injuries have begun to recover quickly at this time.


    "Lucky, I now know what you are afraid of."


    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath and said, he lost half of his body but could still speak.


    "Such guys really need to be careful, but now I am even more curious about what they are hiding and what they have.


    But before that, we also need to kill them. These guys actually want to destroy the entire ninja world! "


    Although what Uchiha Madara did was also throwing the ninja world into chaos, the difference was that he wanted to create a peaceful ninja world.


    He never thought of destroying the ninja world. Anyway, that place is his hometown, and it is also the place where he and Senjujuma fought together.


    But this guy in front of him is different. What he and his family are going to do can be regarded as really touching the bottom line of Uchiha Madara.


    This is definitely not something he can tolerate, and it is definitely not something he will allow. Now he is beginning to wonder whether these guys are operating behind the scenes.


    If everyone is trapped in an illusion, who else in the ninja world can resist them?


    nobody!


    When no one can resist their attack, they can easily push the entire ninja world into destruction, and these guys definitely have the strength to do all this, because Uchiha Madara has personally felt it.


    "Yeah, a pathetic and disgraceful bunch."


    Habara nodded, and then he glanced at Uchiha Madara and asked slowly.


    "Are you sure you still have fighting power? This old man is not easy to deal with, although he is now in a state where he is almost dead.


    But I think he should still be able to make a shot, and this will be the last shot.


    I can''t imagine such intensity, but I know it will definitely not be easy to deal with. "


    "No problem, I can make a move."


    Uchiha Madara said calmly, and his eyes were locked on the half-dead old man, especially the chakras covered by the old man.


    These chakras showed no signs of weakening at all, they began to become stronger and more suffocating.


    And the old man''s aura was so weak that it was almost undetectable, but his hand tightly holding the tin staff already showed that he could continue to fight.


    Even if there is only one chance to make a move in this battle, this **** old man will definitely do it with all his might!


    "That''s good, let''s work together once."


    Habara stared at the front, the chakra in his body began to surge crazily, and the huge and broken Xu Zuo on his body recovered quickly at this moment.


    Uchiha Madara is also doing the same thing, the Xu Zuo Nou of the two is going all out to return to normal at this moment, and it is also extremely inflated at this moment.


    Habara had already fought his way out, he knew that if this **** guy didn''t want to solve it, then they would be absolutely dangerous.


    Now he really wished that the old man would burp halfway, so that he could save a lot of effort.


    But it''s a pity that the **** Tenseigan Chakra mode absolutely kept him from dying before completely destroying every cell in his body.


    Moreover, the enhancement brought by the Tenseigan Chakra mode is too terrifying, and Habara basically doesn''t even have the idea of ??running.


    He could indeed use space ninjutsu directly and run directly to the portal, but if the old man closes the portal if he goes in, then he doesn''t need to think about what will happen to him.


    And it is unnecessary to go directly to find that Tenseikan and try to cut off their connection.


    That damned barrier completely blocked everything, and he could feel that he couldn''t force his way in.


    Therefore, for him now, there is only one best choice, and that is to kill this old man directly!


    "Do it!"


    Having clarified all this, Habara didn''t hesitate at all, he shouted angrily, and the huge Xu Zuo Nenghu suddenly started to act.


    And Uchiha Madara also cooperated surprisingly at this moment, and he also moved the moment Habara made a move...


    ¡­


    At this moment, Habara had gathered his power to the extreme, and this time he also used all the power he could use.


    Whether it is to shield oneself from all negative states and form a "firm will" that can recover quickly, or the great annihilation that acts on Xu Zuo Nenghu.


    Including natural chakra and his own continuous research, now it can only be regarded as the beginning of the five-attribute chakra fusion, and the weak power of yin and yang escape.


    These things counted a little bit, Habara didn''t fall behind at all, this guy in front of him was definitely the strongest enemy he had ever encountered.


    If such an enemy is a little bit careless, it will end in death¡ªdeath!


    "This kid..."


    Uchiha Madara, who was standing beside Habara, also looked at Habara in surprise at this time, because even he felt the power that Habara erupted at this time was incredible.


    In fact, Uchiha Madara has always known that Habara is very strong, otherwise he would not be able to recognize this guy Habara.


    But that''s the problem. He knows that Yu Yuan is strong, so in the recent period of time, he and Yu Yuan have basically been playing against each other.


    What he was looking forward to more was to experience Habara''s strength after he was revived, because at this time he couldn''t experience the thrill of fighting at all.


    So he really didn''t have a clear idea of ??how strong Habara was.


    But now he knows that this kid''s strength is really unbelievable, this guy is absolutely incomparable to him at this level.


    "What an interesting guy, if he opens the eyes of reincarnation..."


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help shaking his head when he thought of this, and it didn''t make any sense to think about it any longer. They still have more important things to do now!


    His eyes were locked on the **** old man in front of him, and he also moved at this moment.


    The two behemoths that were already close to 300 meters shot out instantly, and the power to the extreme was completely concentrated on their ninja swords.


    Their strength has reached their level, in fact, many attacks don''t need to be so fancy.


    They simply swung their knives and punched, as long as they covered their own unique power, this completely surpassed the most powerful ninjutsu that others could use in their entire lives.


    Even their simple actions may be defined as a world-destroying technique!


    "Buzz!"


    Habara and Madara Uchiha swung two sharp edges containing extreme power, and the space was completely torn apart at this moment.


    Moreover, the attacks of the two of them intertwined and merged with each other in mid-air, and then formed an extreme black glow.


    This half-arc-shaped black light flies extremely fast, and because of his appearance, the interior of the moon looks extremely gloomy.


    But the old man floating in the air looked extremely calm when looking at the scene in front of him. He is already a living dead now, and he has almost no extra emotions.


    If it weren''t for these chakras and his will to persist, his body might have been turned into powder long ago.


    He also has only one thought now, and this only thought supports him, all he has to do is to kill these two people.


    "Even if I die, I will drag you with me!"


    The old man gently raised his tin rod, and at this moment, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the dim interior of the moon.


    An unbelievable force that contained endless vitality and destruction suddenly rushed towards his face.


    This force is extremely contradictory, but extremely harmonious!


    "This...this is..."


    Both Habara and Uchiha Madara clearly saw a golden beam of light, spreading from the old man''s tin staff and piercing through the sky inside the moon.


    And with the appearance of this massive beam of light, there is also an infinite binding force that makes it difficult for Habara and Uchiha Madara to move an inch!


    Even the black edge they released before seemed so slow at this moment.


    "Could it be... the golden wheel reincarnated and exploded?"


    No matter how stupid Habara is, he still knows what he has encountered now. This move is definitely the one that exploded the moon.


    "Damn it, is this guy dragging everyone to die together?"


    Habara cursed angrily, he knew the power of the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion, but this guy dared to use it, is this guy completely crazy?


    Looking at the golden light, the void collapsed wherever it passed, and the cracks in space were densely covered, as if all matter were shattered.


    Habara really felt a chilling feeling right now, such a sense of despair made his body a little stiff.


    He gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down, took a deep breath and began to mobilize his chakra.


    He still has a chance, but he has the power of self-salvation, which he has never used until now, because no one in the ninja world can let him use this power.


    Even Uchiha Madara is the same!


    In his opinion, he might have to wait until he meets those guys with big tubes to use this power.


    But he didn''t expect that these fake guys on the moon could put such pressure on him, which made him have a deep desire for stronger eyes.


    Tenseigan is so strong, and the reincarnation eye at the same stage as Tenseigan is naturally no different.


    Although the aggressiveness of Tenseigan in the animation is much stronger than that of Reincarnation, UU Reading , but this may be related to ability development.


    In any case, only by obtaining these powers can we better understand the difference!


    "you go first."


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara suddenly manipulated Xu Zuo Nou and forcibly flew in front of Habara, and he looked back at Habara flatly and said indifferently.


    "According to the agreement, I will block him, you get out of here, hurry up!"


    Seeing this scene, Habara opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but Uchiha Madara didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. He forcibly expanded his suzano to block in front of Habara, as if he wanted to face the shock alone .


    But at this moment, Habara''s face suddenly became strange, and then he turned his head to look at the huge floating island...


    ¡­


    82 Chinese Network

 Chapter 285： Hamura Shrine

    Chapter error, click here to report (registration free)


    , If you encounter garbled content, typos, and order, please exit the reading mode or the smooth reading mode and it will be normal.


    In Sand Hidden Village, the Country of Wind, Konoha''s large troops patrolled the streets in an orderly manner.


    At this time, Shayin Village was in a bleak atmosphere, there were ruins everywhere, and there were traces of being baptized by the flames of war. Even though the war had been over for a while, such traces were still very clear.


    Kakashi and his father, Sakumo Hatake, were patrolling with troops. Although Sand Hidden Village was in dilapidated condition, both of them seemed to be in a good mood.


    "You''re going back to Konoha tomorrow, aren''t you?" Hatake Sakumo suddenly turned to look at Kakashi and asked as he walked.


    "If there is no accident, I will go back to change defense tomorrow."


    Kakashi nodded with a smile. It has indeed been a while since the war, and it was his turn to switch defenses.


    "But this time it''s really easy, it''s all thanks to my father."


    In fact, for an elite ninja like Kakashi who has experienced the complete three battles, the time of this war is really quite short, not even as long as a mission he performed during the third war.


    And strictly speaking, this time the war is really easy. Although the scene is really huge and the destruction looks extremely terrifying, it is really much simpler than before.


    When Didala blew up a corner of the Yitian Fortress, and then Shisui forcibly led people to rush in, Konoha had actually succeeded in breaking through Sand Hidden Village.


    Of course, the next battle will not be easy, because what they have to face is the desperate counterattack of the ninjas who stayed in the hidden sand village.


    Moreover, these ninjas are extremely familiar with the internal environment of Hidden Sand Village, and they have an absolute advantage in street fighting. All Konoha ninjas know how much trouble is coming.


    Fortunately, Hatake Sakumo stepped forward at this time, and he was in charge of the frontline command together with Shisui.


    He gave Zhishui a suggestion, and Zhishui immediately decided to follow suit.


    That is to let the people of Sand Hidden Village quickly evacuate all civilians and children, and they temporarily build defenses to stabilize the entrance to the village.


    Wait until the people in Hidden Sand Village evacuate all the civilians and children who have no combat effectiveness, and when the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village finish their assembly and start preparing for street fighting and fight them to the end.


    They directly use large-scale ninjutsu coverage to give you a thorough scrub!


    It doesn''t matter what kind of landmark you are, whether these things are valuable or not, as long as it is possible for Tibetans to lay traps, I will give you a one-off promotion!


    At that time, Zhishui was dumbfounded by this plan, but Didala''s eyes lit up after hearing it, and it was obvious that he was very excited and agreed with this plan.


    Zhishui hesitated for a while, and soon he also approved the plan.


    Although doing so would be tantamount to destroying the entire Hidden Sand Village, but considering that street fighting with the people in Hidden Sand Village is still their home field.


    Even if there are ninjas from Konoha to help Konoha, his own loss will definitely not be small. In order to avoid too much loss for himself, Shisui finally agreed to this decision.


    It is true that the main commander of the battlefield is Jiraiya, the Hokage, but when Jiraiya is not on the front line, Shimizu and Hatake Sakumo really have the final say.


    Zhishui didn''t care if doing so would bring any irreversible damage to Hidden Sand Village. Anyway, the non-combatants were all evacuated, and as long as they couldn''t be hurt, the rest would be destroyed.


    Anyway, in the future, this place will also be the territory of the Kingdom of Fire, at worst Konoha will repair it for you and it will be over.


    With such a decision, the direction of Konoha''s next attack is clear.


    Under the attention of the Hyuga clan, after waiting for all the non-combatants to complete the transfer, everyone in Konoha began to attack.


    Didala took off again to the sky above Hidden Sand Village. In fact, he wanted to do this before, but Konoha didn''t want to hurt the civilians so he didn''t do it.


    But now he doesn''t have such worries, he can attack with impunity.


    Konoha''s attack continued for a whole night with the constant alternation of ninjas. By the time the next morning came, the entire Hidden Sand Village was in a mess.


    There were raging flames everywhere, almost all the houses were completely destroyed, and the whole village could hardly see what it used to be.


    Even when Jiraiya, who already knew the battle plan, came here, he was stunned by everything in front of him.


    He knew that Shayin Village would be hit by a disaster this time, but he didn''t expect it to be destroyed to this extent.


    "What kind of credit is this? We ruined everything." Hatake Sakumo looked at everything around him, he couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed.


    "But we avoided greater losses." Kakashi smiled: "And we are also helping them rebuild, even if it is easier, but they will definitely get better and better in the future."


    Hearing what Kakashi said, Hatake Sakumo nodded and did not reply.


    The residents of Sand Hidden Village will get better and better in the future, which may be true, because he has understood what Konoha is doing now.


    And now Konoha''s troops did not feel sorry for the residents of these hidden sand villages. After the battle, these non-combatants were released by Konoha.


    Although the eyes of these people were full of despair and hatred, Konoha did not do anything to them, but started to help them build houses so that they could have temporary accommodation.


    At the same time, water and food are also distributed to them so that they will not have any problems. At the same time, Konoha is also integrating and treating those sand hidden ninjas who surrendered.


    When Konoha entered Shayin Village, many people were shaken and decided to surrender. They came to Konoha''s occupied area first and expressed their abandonment of resistance.


    Konoha didn''t make things difficult for these people, but sent someone to watch them, and at the same time let them witness Konoha''s firepower.


    Of course, Konoha will give normal help and rescue, but Konoha will never let go of those diehards.


    But this is a long-term job. If you want to deal with all these annoying guys, you really need to take it slowly.


    The father and son chatted while preparing to finish their work.


    But at this moment, both of them were stunned, not only them, but also the other Konoha ninjas, and finally almost everyone raised their heads to look at the sky at the same time.


    In fact, during this period of time, both Kakashi and Hatake Sakumo could sense a strange chakra filling the sky.


    But this kind of chakra reaction is too weak, both of them thought they felt wrong, but now this chakra is so clear, it can even be said to be a little strong.


    And they also found that this chakra is so powerful and ethereal, this power seems to have surpassed their understanding!


    "What is this, what happened?"


    All of them looked at the sky silently, and their eyes were full of confusion and solemnity...


    ¡­


    "How is the defense change at Hidden Sand Village going?"


    In Konoha Village, Jiraiya looked at the report in his hand and looked up at Shikahisa Nara.


    The war is over, and Jiraiya naturally returned to Konoha Village. After all, he is a shadow of the village, and even with Tsunade''s help, he can''t stay outside for a long time.


    Especially with the lessons learned from the fourth generation of Raikage, the group of lunatics organized by Akatsuki dared to attack even the shadows, so he naturally wouldn''t stay outside for too long.


    After he came back, the commander-in-chief of Hidden Sand Village was handed over to Sakumo Hatake for the time being, but this was also temporary, because Tsunade would pass soon.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust Sakumo Hatake, but that what Sand Hidden Village needs now is not fighting, but governance.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with letting Hatake Sakumo be in charge of the battle, but I am afraid that Konoha Baiya is really not suitable for him to be in charge of managing and restoring the situation of Hidden Sand Village.


    And the end of the battle naturally requires a rotation of troops, so that the troops can get better rest and treatment.


    "The troops have assembled, and if there is no accident, they will leave tomorrow."


    Nara Shikahisa glanced at the report in his hand, and then he spoke.


    "And this time we gathered a lot of carpenters, and at the same time, some Anbu, let them cooperate with Master Tsunade."


    Nara Shikajiu hadn''t expected that Sand Hidden Village was destroyed to that extent, but in order to avoid greater casualties, it didn''t seem to be a big deal to do so after the opponent''s non-combatants withdrew.


    It''s nothing more than a bit of trouble to rebuild, but for ninjas, this is nothing more than a day''s discussion, and everything is not a big problem.


    But what interested Shikahisa Nara was that the new aerial tactics that Konoha adopted in the battle this time aroused his interest.


    Although the ninja world has time for ninja guys, and they are still cleaned up by Konoha, but Konoha''s own use and practice of aerial tactics is really the first time.


    And this effect seems to be really good at the moment. After all, not all villages are like Konoha, and there are people like Younu.


    "Let''s go, I hope the situation over there will not be too complicated, after all, it is not the country of soup and the country of grass."


    Jilai also nodded slightly, and then he also said with some distress.


    Although they are experienced, their experience is dealing with some small countries and small ninja villages.


    Now they directly occupied the Kingdom of Wind and also broke through Yinsha. This is one of the five major countries, and the pressure in it is not comparable to those small countries.


    To put it bluntly, people may be staring at what they are doing now, even if they are not afraid, but there may be some problems in terms of word of mouth.


    This may have some impact on their future plans, so Jiraiya is also under a lot of pressure now.


    "Don''t worry, Hokage-sama, I believe we will handle it well."


    Nara Shikaku also knew Jiraiya''s pressure, but he could only speak a few words of comfort.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that fragile yet."


    Ji Lai also shook his head and didn''t bother to think too much, instead he asked a more serious question.


    "By the way, how are Ebino and Chiyo doing now, are they still the same?"


    Although under Hatake Sakumo''s tactical suggestion, the entire Sand Hidden Village is now in ruins, but as the commander, Ebizo did not realize his dream in the end, and died with Sand Hidden Village.


    He sticks to the Kazekage Building to prevent it from being destroyed by Konoha Ninjutsu, but no matter how hard he and his group of ninjas fight, they can''t resist it all.


    And Ebizo was seriously injured, and was finally knocked out by the explosion, and was finally discovered and captured by Konoha''s ninja.


    After some simple treatment, he was also sent back together with other captured and surrendered ninjas.


    Now this guy has recovered a lot from his injuries, and he was naturally thrown into prison. At this time, he and his sister Chiyo were locked up together.


    "It''s still the same, silent, probably because I think I should die in the last resistance."


    Shikahisa Nara shook his head, the old man is not in a very good condition now, he looks lifeless.


    And this old man, like Chiyo, wanted to go on a hunger strike to seek death. If Konoha hadn''t forcefully fed them food, I''m afraid they would have starved to death.


    After all, the two of them are the last cards of Hidden Sand Village, and it is understandable for them to be persistent.


    If it wasn''t for these two people who were more valuable alive than dead, maybe Zilai really wanted them to go with peace of mind.


    Anyway, what they insist on has been destroyed by Jiraiya and the others, no matter how much they persist, there is no possibility of changing it.


    And they are indeed respectable ninjas, and it is normal to give them some necessary respect.


    However, after being Hokage for so long, his thinking has also changed a bit. It is natural to think like this with the ninja thinking, but it is too naive to think like this as a shadow.


    The two of them can reduce the resistance of the hidden sand remnant by being alive, and with their transformation of the Kingdom of Wind, who knows if they will change their minds?


    After the death of the fourth Kazekage, these two people can be regarded as the spiritual totems of Hidden Sand Village. If they really change their minds, they can make Konoha''s work easier. UU Reading


    The collision of interests and ideals can be regarded as a principle that Zilai also learned in the position of Hokage, and he also knows how to compromise, balance and choose the relationship between them.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t bother to think about so many things since he had other things to think about now, so he asked directly.


    "By the way, is Habara back?"


    Habara left Konoha, he left with Uchiha Madara, Tsunade had already told Jiraiya about this.


    What exactly Habara is going to do, why is he with Uchiha Madara, they don''t know anything about these things.


    Even though Yubara left behind a shadow clone, this shadow clone obviously didn''t know anything about the main body, which made them very helpless.


    "I''m sorry Hokage-sama, but I don''t think Minister Habara has returned yet."


    Nara Shikaku also shook his head, he knew the reason why Jiraiya asked him, after all, the relationship between Yan Ye and Habara was put there, if you don''t ask him in this situation, who should you ask?


    But the problem is that Habara hasn''t officially visited his house yet, and some things haven''t been fully settled yet, and he himself doesn''t know anything about the current situation.


    He sighed slightly and was about to say something, but suddenly they all froze, and then subconsciously looked towards the sky.


    Because at this moment, they all felt a strong and strange Chakra filling the sky...


    ¡­


    This weird and overwhelming chakra can be felt not only by people like Konoha, but also by people all over the ninja world who can clearly feel it all.


    Because this chakra is too weird and powerful, this kind of chakra is definitely something they have never felt before!


    And the source of this chakra is in the Hamura Temple inside the moon.

 Chapter 286： the truth!

    Habara actually doesn''t know how many historical records are stored in the temple of Yucun, but he feels that a family that has lasted for thousands of years must have kept a lot of things.


    After all, they didn''t break the inheritance. Even if there was an unimaginable war, it was their own doing.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the tradition of Hokage to destroy my own people. Uchiha in the original book is like this, and so is Otsutsuki on the moon.


    But Datongmu on the moon is obviously better, because there is no interference from external factors, no matter how fierce their battle is, there are only two or three kittens left.


    And these remaining people really caused unimaginable impact and damage to Habara and Uchiha Madara. You must know that Habara really died once.


    What''s more, the entire moon is now in a mess and it''s all caused by that damned guy. If that guy wasn''t already dead, Habara might really want to whip him to death.


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t know what Habara is thinking, but he agrees with what Habara said, there are really too many books in this collection.


    He doesn''t know what these records are, but he knows that there are definitely many, many things that interest him.


    "However, it is very troublesome to classify these books. There are too many things and too complicated."


    Uchiha Madara frowned and said, except for the huge eyeball in the middle of this temple, everything else is books.


    He has already spent an indeterminate amount of time just looking for and inspecting the family''s things, and now there are innumerably more than Uchiha''s classics here.


    He couldn''t imagine how long he would have to be busy before he could finish sorting out all these books.


    Even with the help of a wooden avatar or a shadow avatar, wouldn''t it take time to read a book all the way?


    This kind of workload can no longer be described as simple despair, it is completely fatal.


    "Let''s go find those guys."


    Habara also knew how terrifying the troubles were, so he thought for a while and said directly.


    "A few of those people are still alive, but their situation is already very bad, and if they don''t hurry up, they might die themselves.


    Absolutely can''t let them disappear like this, it''s a waste of their value. "


    "Is it surplus value?"


    Uchiha Madara did not object to Habara''s idea, on the contrary, he himself was very supportive, but Habara''s words made him shake his head.


    He didn''t think these guys could survive after being tortured, even if they didn''t do it themselves, they wouldn''t survive for long.


    This is not what surplus value is, what is the point of putting it so nicely?


    "Whatever it''s worth, let''s go."


    Habara didn''t argue so much, he spoke directly and then turned and left the place.


    There are still quite a few rooms in the temple of Hamura, and there are as many as five people who were captured by Habara including Otsutsuki Tonero, and they were all locked in one room.


    Habara was not worried that they would make a name for themselves, because when Habara captured them, he had basically destroyed them.


    Facing the enemy Habara, he would not have the slightest sympathy or hesitation, even though they seemed to be dying, but the old man had already given him a surprise, and he didn''t want to encounter another surprise.


    "Give you a choice, one of you can survive."


    When Habara and Uchiha Madara came to this room, he said directly indifferently.


    "But in exchange, I need information, all the information I want to know, otherwise, you will know the consequences."


    Uchiha Madara was taken aback by Habara''s direct statement. Although Habara did not seem to be wrong in doing so, is it really okay for you to play your cards so directly?


    In fact, Uchiha Madara''s original idea was to capture one to torture through illusion, and then intimidate one through some lure methods.


    Then confirm each other from the answers they gave, so as to get what you want.


    But Habara directly came up with a sentence, do you want to die or don''t want to live, which made Uchiha Madara a little confused.


    But Uchiha Madara remained silent, and his eyes began to look at these guys who looked no different from Hinata.


    Soon he noticed some interesting details, that is, these guys are actually protecting a child intentionally or unintentionally.


    He didn''t participate in Habara''s defeat of these guys, because at that time his Yin Zanagi hadn''t fully taken effect.


    And when he came back to life, Habara had already cleaned up all these people, so he also missed some details.


    Now he can see that all these old guys are protecting that kid, which makes Uchiha Madara suddenly have an idea.


    He walked over directly, grabbed Datong Musheren by the neck in front of those old men whose eyes were full of hatred, and then lifted him up.


    Otsutsuki Tonero held Uchiha Madara''s hand with both hands, his body was struggling constantly, but it was obvious that he was not the one who would master Tenseikan in the future.


    He can''t escape Uchiha Madara''s control at all, and it is even possible that even if he masters Tenseigan, he may not be Uchiha Madara''s opponent!


    "You have a limited time to think about it. Before this kid dies, I will separate you after you decide. You can tell us the information you want separately."


    Uchiha Madara directly filled in some loopholes in Habara''s words, and his hands began to exert force.


    "Now, make your decision."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara''s movements and didn''t know what to say for a while. He thought he was dark enough, but now he looks a bit different from Uchiha Bambi.


    Is this giving people a choice? This is forcing them to submit quickly. As long as you don''t submit, I will directly kill your offspring.


    Anyway, you don''t live long, if this brat dies again, then their family will be cut off. This is basically forcing them to make a choice more forcefully.


    "You will pay for this, descendants of Indra!"


    An old man looked at Uchiha Madara and Habara and growled angrily, but soon he coughed.


    His face became paler and paler, but when he saw that Tonero''s struggle in Uchiha Madara''s hands was getting weaker and his face was getting uglier, he knew he couldn''t wait any longer.


    He glanced at the other people beside him with an ugly face, and finally they all nodded silently.


    "Let him go, I hope you can keep your promise, descendants of Indra."


    ¡­


    In the pure land, the place where all the living rest after death, a figure stands beside a river and looks up at the sky.


    It is hard to imagine that there are still people alive in such a place where the dead gather, and it is even more difficult to imagine that there is actually a hut behind this figure.


    This hut looks very simple, but there is light and sunlight shining on the hut, which is even more incredible.


    "Brother, it seems that your descendants have gone to the moon."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded behind the figure, and then an old man with horns on his head and a pair of white eyes walked out slowly.


    If Habara was here, he might be able to recognize this person immediately. This old man is the ancestor of Otsutsuki on the moon, the younger brother of the Sage of the Six Paths, Otsutsuki Hamura!


    "I know, but the movement they made is really big enough."


    The only one who can be called the big brother by Otsutsuki Yumura is the Sage of the Six Paths Otsutsuki Yui.


    Yuyi nodded, and his expression also looked a little helpless, because he had to admit that this time the problem on the moon was a little bigger.


    The huge Tenseigan combined with the power exerted by Hamura''s descendants finally broke the barrier of the moon and let the power of Tenseikan fill the starry sky.


    This is definitely not a good thing, even though Tenseikan''s power has actually been mutated, it is essentially Otsutsuki''s power.


    And with such a power spreading like this, no one knows how far it will develop.


    For example, will it attract some guys who they have been worried about all the time, who will destroy the entire ninja world without accident.


    Those who made their mother plan to turn the entire ninja world into an army of undead like Baijue to resist their Otsutsuki clan!


    But now these things are beyond their consideration, because things have been done and come to this point, there are very few things they can do.


    "Then why did you stop me from making a move?"


    Yu Cun walked to Yu Yi''s side, and he asked with some doubts.


    "My action will definitely prevent all these things from happening, and both of your descendants have stolen your power, you should know what their development will be like.


    I don''t think this is your plan. To what extent it will develop like this, none of us will know, especially one of your descendants, but it is very weird. "


    What Yu Cun said made Yu Yi speechless, of course he knew who the person Yu Cun was talking about, and that was Uchiha Habara.


    This kid doesn''t have the chakra of Indra, and even from the beginning his blood is so common, that is, his soul is a little special.


    Such a special soul made it impossible for them and the two brothers to detect it. Such a special soul strength seems to be really good, but that''s all.


    But I don''t know when, this kid''s whole person began to experience incredible changes.


    He opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and changed the world they originally predicted, and even made the world hazy.


    Faced with such a situation, they did have some ideas at the time, such as forcibly intervening to bring the world back on track.


    However, the two of them did not do anything in the end, because the changes in the world are not in a straight line, and any slight change can make a world go on a different path.


    They can''t judge whether this kid is doing right or not, but what they have to say is that he has changed a lot of things.


    And for now, what this kid did seems to be what they predicted, to integrate the entire ninja world!


    The ninja world has been divided and fought against each other for far too long, they need to unite and deal with the real enemies from beyond the sky.


    This is also the reason why the ninja world has been in chaos for so many years, but now this matter has begun to advance, which makes them don''t know what to do.


    Habara probably didn''t even think about it, his guess really came true!


    "It''s weird to be weird. Although the future of the ninja world is very hazy, the development of the world has its own laws. Many things we see may be different from what happened."


    Yuyi was silent for a long time, and finally he shook his head and said.


    "Uchiha Madara''s child, we have seen his situation, we all know what he will become, but we have not done anything.


    Now I can''t see it, it''s hazy, and I can''t judge it. Although it is not a good thing for us, it may be a special law of development. "


    "The law of development, this is really a saying that can explain everything."


    Hamura could only shake his head when he heard this, then he turned around and walked towards the hut.


    "Then it''s up to you, but I want to ask my brother, are you ready to fight those guys?"


    After saying this, Yumura disappeared directly in place, while Yuyi stood silently in place, and the whole person fell into deep thought.


    Are you ready to fight? He really didn''t think about it himself, or he didn''t know what he was thinking about now.


    Those guys from the future are absolutely going to be here, and that''s definitely not something to be happy about.


    And according to what they had seen, there was basically no need for him to do things like fighting.


    These ninjas who have been trained for thousands of years will show their own brilliance, and under the leadership of the reincarnation of their sons, they will resist these guys.


    This proves that the ninja world has the ability to protect itself, and there is no need to use an extreme method to defend through a group of dead things without thinking.


    But now the situation has changed, and no one can tell where things will go.


    Even, even he is very likely to need to end, which is why Yuyi fell into deep thought at this time.


    "It''s really a real problem, and it''s also a headache."


    After a long time, Hamura shook his head. He didn''t know how this problem would develop in the future, but it was too late to say anything now.


    Obviously, the best time has passed to stop all this, and it may be too late to fix it now.


    Now he can only take one step at a time, but it is conceivable that he needs to pay more attention to these two people now.


    These two descendants of Indra are also descendants of themselves...


    ¡­


    "Damn bastard!"


    Standing behind the Hamura Shrine, Uchiha Madara looked at the books in his hands with anger on his face, because he really learned a world that no one currently knows through these books!


    The Otsuki family on the moon is really incredible. They have come to the moon thousands of years ago, and they have no contact with the outside world.


    But it is also because of this that they can retain enough historical data, enough information that has been forgotten in the ninja world.


    And he also discovered that even their Uchihas are actually descendants of the so-called Otsuki in essence!


    Of course, Uchiha and Senju are different from these guys in front of them, because their ancestors are not alone, but they are also somewhat related.


    Because the ancestors of these guys and their ancestors are actually a pair of brothers!


    However, being brothers or not is meaningless to Uchiha Madara. After so many years, the relationship between Uchiha and Hinata is not good.


    Even if these big tubes on the moon were involved, their relationship would only get worse.


    Needless to say they were unfamiliar, what the old man did to them after they came up was enough to be expressed in hatred.


    So everyone is talking about brothers, and Uchiha Madara only cares about those histories.


    "I really told this guy Habara that he was right. I didn''t expect there to be so many outrageous things in it."


    Uchiha Madara looked at the document in his hand, his face was already a bit ugly at this time.


    At this time, he had already understood some things, some things that he was unwilling to face at all, that is, the so-called infinite monthly reading was actually a technique to destroy the world!


    In the book, the ancestors of Otsutsugi on the moon had clear records, which were dictated by their ancestors. Back then, their ancestors'' mother wanted to control the entire ninja world through some special methods.


    In other words, she hopes to turn the entire ninja world into her army, so as to deal with some future crises.


    What this crisis is, Uchiha Madara doesn''t know, because there is no clear record in the book, but he doesn''t care about it.


    He only needs to know what this technique is for, and he only needs to know that Habara''s guess is correct, because Habara said that the Sages of the Six Paths might be dealing with other people.


    "Is this person their mother?"


    Uchiha Madara pondered silently in his heart, and the next record is how the Otsutsuki on the moon came to the moon, and how they saw what happened in the ninja world.


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t pay attention to these things, he has already learned what he wants to know!


    Now he realized that he seemed to have been really deceived, and what Habara said had actually come true.


    The Sage of the Six Paths is so strong, why use Infinite Moon Reading to make the world peaceful? This is simply a piece of shit!


    Unlimited Monthly Reading allows everyone to enter the illusion, stripping away self-awareness and turning the whole world into a dead silence. Is this really peaceful?


    Not at all, because the whole technique is used to create an army, this technique is not what he thought at all!


    He was cheated, he was really cheated, like a fool, he would believe such nonsense.


    What he longed for was peace in the ninja world, but what he did was to pull the entire ninja world into the abyss!


    "Who the **** is it, which **** is it, and which damned guy is killing me?"


    Uchiha Madara was already suppressing his anger, but he was already cursing hysterically in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for Uchiha Habara, he might have really done something unimaginable.


    If he hadn''t been awakened in advance and had contact with this guy, according to his original plan, he would definitely plunge the whole world into an infinite monthly reading!


    This makes Uchiha Madara not angry, how not to feel infinite anger?


    "Calm down, you still need to calm down now."


    Uchiha Madara controlled his emotions, he took a deep breath and muttered silently in his heart, he knew that no matter how angry he was now, it was useless.


    Because some things really cannot be changed by him being angry, he needs to know what to do now, and he needs to know who hurt him!


    He knew that the person who harmed him was the one who changed the stele, and this guy might still follow him now.


    Because this kind of guy needs to carefully observe his own changes, after all, in the eyes of that guy, he is just his pawn.


    Uchiha Madara, who has always been in control of the situation, regards the entire ninja world as his own chessboard, and regards everyone as his own chess pieces, suddenly finds that his identity has been transformed.


    This made him very unhappy, but so what if he was unhappy, catching this guy hiding in the stinking ditch is the key now!


    He closed the book in his hand, then turned his head to look at Yu Yuan, but at this moment, Yu Yuan was looking at the book in his hand with great interest.


    For Yuhara, the things hidden in the Hamura Shrine are really valuable!


    It can only be said that it is the most primitive family that has received a complete inheritance. Their library has a lot of ancient art reserves.


    The most important thing is that there is also a detailed blueprint for the practice and use of Yin Yang Dun!


    All of this is very suitable for Habara. His five-attribute chakra fusion has already started, and the rest is to rely on time to slowly improve.


    However, although Yinyang Dun had something that Obito handed over, it was obviously a defective product, even if Habara extracted the essence from it, there was no way to fully cultivate it.


    Install the latest version. ¡¿


    Even if it is forcibly fused with the technique of Ghost Luo Bud, it is still a very time-consuming and labor-intensive task.


    Now that he has directly obtained the complete blueprint, why doesn''t this make him feel happy?


    In addition, Habara has also found some ways to control this giant Tenseiyan, and what he is looking at now is these things.


    He doesn''t want this giant Tenseigan to still spread energy like this, filling up this Tenseiken as soon as possible to avoid bigger problems is the key now.


    "And if I have a way to control this eye, then this also means that I have a Star Destroyer Cannon. Maybe I can just blast it if I encounter problems!"


    Habara thought happily, but at this moment, he found Uchiha Madara walking towards him...


    ¡­


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Uchiha Madara walking towards him, Habara simply put down the book in his hand and looked at Uchiha Madara with a puzzled expression.


    In fact, Habara can guess that Uchiha Madara may not be in a good mood now, after all, this guy may already know that he has been cheated.


    Habara didn''t know what the Otsutsuki clan recorded on the moon, but if there were no problems, then only two would be enough.


    That is the Sage Brothers of the Six Paths worked together to seal Kaguya Otsutsuki, and Otsutsuki Yumura later brought his descendants to the moon.


    The first one proved that Habara''s guess to Uchiha Madara was correct. The Six Paths Sages and their actions were definitely purposeful, and they were definitely to deal with a more powerful existence.


    And the second one can also prove one thing, that is, the Brothers of the Immortals of the Six Paths have the ability to stop the battle on the ground, but they don''t have it.


    After all, none of them died, and the battle between the two sons of the Immortal of the Six Paths seemed to them nothing more than a small fight. They had the ability and methods to stop it all!


    As long as there are these two, even if it is only one of them, it is completely enough.


    Now it seems that the situation is very good, otherwise Uchiha Madara would not be like this now.


    But Habara still has to be more tactful. Although he knows everything, the way he shows is his guess.


    "You guessed it right, and it''s even possible that you guessed everything right."


    Uchiha Madara said with a gloomy face and a very unhappy face.


    "I was deceived like a fool and lost my head. Since you guessed everything, can you help me guess who is trying to kill me!"


    Uchiha Madara is very direct, he didn''t say anything at all, and asked the most important question directly.


    "It''s hard for me to answer your question."


    It''s just that his question made Habara shake his head, and then he said flatly.


    "I''m not you, I don''t know what you have experienced specifically, so I can''t make an accurate judgment.


    This, I hope you can understand. "


    Habara actually knows who it is, but he can''t say these things directly, all he can do is to find a way to guide some Uchiha Madara.


    But what is certain now is that Uchiha Madara is a complete betrayal!


    This made him somewhat amused, as an existence that was almost equivalent to one of the biggest bosses in the original book, he turned around and turned into a ghost.


    Such drama and impact made Habara wonder what Heijue would be like after he knew about it.


    But why does Heijue think that Habara doesn''t know, and he doesn''t bother to know, this guy is almost on Habara''s blacklist.


    "However, I think it should be the people around you. After all, you are his pawn, and he has to watch your changes no matter what."


    "I think so too, and I have been thinking about who has this ability around me."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, Habara thought the same as him, that kind of person must be by his side.


    "But I thought about it for a while, and I didn''t think of too many good partners, but there are definitely people who doubt it, and that''s Thousand Hands!"


    "A room with a thousand hands?"


    Habara was taken aback when he heard Uchiha Madara''s words, and then his expression became weird.


    How much this Uchiha Madara hates this Senshouban, or how many bad impressions did this Senshouban leave on him.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, Senju Tobema is not impossible, because what the Second Hokage did was to keep pushing Uchiha Madara out of Konoha.


    That is, he heard the secret conversation between Senshou Feijian and Senshouzhujian, which completely strengthened his idea of ??leaving Konoha.


    But this object of suspicion is really outrageous, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Please, Qianshoubeijian is dead, why does he watch you change?


    And not to mention anything else, I have seen him reincarnated from the dirt, do you think this guy can see things on the stone tablet? "


    Habara doesn''t talk about strength, because Hei Ze has no strength at all, and he doesn''t say whether the dead can arrange everything. Uchiha Madara is a typical example.


    But there is also an obvious problem, that is the stone tablet left in Uchiha.


    This stele is one of the biggest secrets of the Uchiha clan. It is impossible for ordinary people to even enter the ancestral hall, so it is impossible to know this stele.


    Even if you know, without special abilities and eyes, there is no way to see what is written on the stele.


    Habara is wondering if this Uchiha Madara is taking the opportunity to take revenge, but revenge on a dead person is meaningless.


    "Indeed, although there is a possibility in Qianshoubanjian, this guy has not yet reached such a rank. He is just a rat in a stinky gutter."


    Uchiha Madara frowned and thought for a moment, and finally he nodded.


    "It doesn''t look like this guy, **** it, so who could it be?"


    "Actually, this kind of thing is difficult, but it is also very simple."


    Habara thought for a while, and then he said slowly.


    "This kind of person is likely to be someone you have never met, but it is also likely to be someone you trust very much.


    If it is the second type, then this kind of person is definitely someone you will not doubt his birth and origin at all, but this kind of person is always by your side but it is inconspicuous.


    He seems to be everywhere, but he is everywhere, and such a person has probably helped you more than once.


    You already know what those Baijue are, then this guy may have already made a move, but you think you made it yourself.


    This is an invisible man, an invisible man who will not be noticed by anyone, but is very important to you. "


    Habara said that he has stopped here, and now he feels that he has talked too much, but he doesn''t care.


    What he wants is to make Uchiha Madara think like this, anyway, his statement is just guessing, he is not afraid of so much.


    "The invisible man is very important, I will not doubt his birth?"


    Uchiha Madara touched his chin, he shook his head and said.


    "After leaving Konoha, I have been alone, I have not contacted anyone.


    Those white ones are in the follow-up, and they stayed with me for a while after I got them out when I was cultivating the cells of Qianshou Zhujian.


    Other than that, UU Reading I don''t have..."


    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara paused, as if he had thought of something.


    And his gaze also became sharp at this moment, and he instantly looked at Habara.


    "You mean, that guy?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Habara shook his head directly, and then he said with a slight smile.


    "But since you said you should judge everyone around you, no one should be left out.


    Are you right, Madara?"


    ¡­.


    82 Chinese Network


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 287： destined child

    Habara''s words made Uchiha Madara have to think deeply, because he also noticed one thing now, that is, this kid is no different from a magic stick.


    Although the judgments he made cannot be said to be completely correct, at least the probability of making mistakes is really low. He has made an accurate judgment on the matter of the moon alone.


    Having already tortured those living Otsuki, Uchiha Madara knew that Hyuga in the ninja world was a group of people who had different beliefs from them, so they chose to leave.


    And it is basically impossible for this group of people to have such complete historical materials as their family, at most there are just a few words about the moon.


    But just like that, this boy Yubara has made so many judgments, such precise judgments.


    This is enough to make Uchiha Madara feel incredible, because even if these materials are placed in front of him, it is impossible for him to make these judgments.


    This also shows that this kid''s control and exploration of many details has really reached the extreme.


    Moreover, Uchiha Madara has also learned about Habara''s past in the past three years, and also knows from the side how Habara brought a Uchiha family that was on the verge of collapse to the present point step by step.


    This even more shows Habara''s ability, so Habara''s words really make people fall into deep thought involuntarily.


    Although Habara didn''t make it clear, some meanings were still expressed very clearly, that is, he was suspicious of this guy Heijue!


    Kurogetsu was created by Uchiha Madara. He didn''t know how Habara knew about it. After all, the only person who knew about it was Obito.


    Did Obito tell Habara before he died, or did Obito not die, but was captured by Habara?


    There are both possibilities, but Uchiha Madara has already tacitly acknowledged that Habara knew about this matter, and it is normal to give a basic judgment after knowing this matter.


    And according to Habara, something like Heijue seems to be really doubtful.


    Because Hei Ze is an invisible person, a person who Uchiha Madara will subconsciously ignore and believe no matter how he doubts.


    Such an existence is terrifying, because his existence is too reasonable and too insignificant, but he can really observe Uchiha Madara all the time!


    "Could it be that this guy really has a problem?"


    Although Uchiha Madara couldn''t believe it, because Heijue was created by himself. If there is a problem with this guy, the seriousness of this matter is unimaginable.


    Because this may show that I am afraid that I have been stared at by such a terrifying guy all the time, and his every move is like this!


    "Well, it''s no use thinking so much, because some things can''t be figured out without thinking."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara like this, he couldn''t help but shook his head and said.


    "You should do it. Since you can create one, why can''t you create the second? Is it difficult to create the second with the experience of the first?


    If you compare the newly created one with the previous one, can''t you know how big the gap is? "


    Habara thinks that Uchiha Madara is really a master at cutting corners, and many things can fall into an endless loop at every turn.


    Since you don''t know if it is true, why not conduct an experiment?


    After all, Hei Jue was created by him, let him create it again, and then he can know whether the so-called Hei Jue is his shadow or not!


    Even if it is not known at the moment, but comparing the Chakra operation mode and behavior mode of the two sides, and verifying it after going back, can''t we get the answer?


    What''s the use of thinking about it?


    According to Habara''s consistent thinking logic, he has always firmly believed that practice is the only criterion for testing truth.


    No matter how much you say, it is actually not as good as doing it yourself.


    "Creating one? It seems that you are indeed suspicious of that black monster, and you have also obtained a lot of information."


    After Uchiha Madara heard Habara''s words, he pondered for a moment before he made a decision, but his eyes seemed to be looking at Habara inexplicably.


    "Yes, because you were my enemy at the time, is there any problem for me to collect intelligence in the face of the enemy?"


    Habara was not polite at all, he directly raised his head and looked at Uchiha Madara without showing any weakness.


    "Uchiha Obito used your name to die in front of me, but you were reincarnated by Orochimaru, wouldn''t this arouse my curiosity?


    And you are not careful when you speak, or you don''t take other people seriously at all, and you won''t care about some things even if you say them.


    But I disagree. Now that I know something, I will naturally investigate it. Strictly speaking, I already know almost all your secrets.


    Of course, there are still some secrets to thank for one person, and that is the kid Uchiha Obito. "


    This time, Habara directly confessed to Uchiha Madara. After all, the current situation can basically be regarded as Uchiha Madara''s reversal.


    Then it''s not that Habara can''t talk about some things, but this can further prove Habara''s words.


    Sure enough, Uchiha Madara frowned and looked at Habara when he heard what Habara said, but in the end he just nodded to show that he knew.


    Just like what Habara said, they were enemies at the time, so it was only natural for Habara to investigate his own information.


    In fact, why didn''t Uchiha Madara go to investigate Habara''s information? For the past three years, he has been investigating and understanding Habara''s affairs!


    "I see. It seems that you have been guarding against me all the time. It''s a good thing to be so vigilant."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, and then he didn''t have any extra nonsense, and he stretched out his hand in an instant.


    "Although I''m in a bad state now, and I don''t have the help of the heretic golem.


    But when I created Heijue, I no longer had the eyes of reincarnation, and now I also have infinite chakra.


    It can only be said that the radius is eight taels, but this is just right! "


    As his words fell, the Yin Dun in his body began to boil in an instant, accompanied by such boiling black chakra brewing in his hand.


    These chakras quickly gathered together, and then formed a human form. All this seemed to be so smooth, but Uchiha Madara''s face changed.


    Because he found that the cohesion this time was not as smooth as he imagined, and he reproduced it exactly as he had done before.


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    Even if the Golem of Outer Dao is missing now, it won''t be too bad, but the difficulty this time is unimaginable.


    Not only is the human form difficult to condense, but the most important thing is that he poured his consciousness into it and didn''t get the response he imagined!


    "how so?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t believe all of this, he seemed to believe Habara''s words now...


    .....


    "What exactly is this chakra?"


    In the ninja world, Heijue looked up at the sky in disbelief, and now he felt that his head was really hurting.


    Because he felt a terrifying, familiar, but strange force hovering in the sky.


    Such a complex power made Hei Jue a little at a loss, because he really didn''t know what was going on!


    In his long life cycle, he really has never felt such a power, but this kind of power makes him feel a sense of deja vu.


    This made him feel extremely contradictory. He didn''t know what to do with himself, because the appearance of this force made him feel fear.


    He has been carrying out a goal for thousands of years, that is to rescue his mother who was sealed on the moon.


    Over the past thousand years, he didn''t know how many descendants of Indra he had provoked, because these people were really easy to enter an extreme of emotion.


    But the sad thing is that every time he failed to succeed, even though he has maintained his fighting spirit over the years, he is still somewhat disappointed.


    And this kind of loss was changed after meeting Uchiha Madara. He was the one who provoked the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu. When Uchiha Madara died, he also lost.


    But when Uchiha Madara used Yin Zanagi to resurrect himself and gained the power of Senju Hashirama, he knew that his chance had really come!


    And the follow-up development of the matter was just as he thought. After Uchiha Madara got the power of Senju Hashirama, he finally got the power of all things, and achieved the eye of reincarnation.


    Up to now, he is now completely sure that Uchiha Madara is the person he is looking for, and he is also completely sure that Uchiha Madara is the person who can definitely become his mother''s carrier.


    Therefore, he made a series of plans to constantly guide Uchiha Madara to discover new things, including the body of ten tails.


    And Uchiha Madara is getting deeper and deeper, moving towards his established goal more and more, but Uchiha Madara is still too old after all.


    And Uchiha Madara is also an extremely smart person. He sent out his reincarnation eyes and began to look for walking in the world to help him perform what he wanted to do.


    And the most critical point is to use the reincarnation eye to resurrect oneself in the future.


    Hei Jue felt that this matter was indeed promising, but in order to prevent the development of the situation from becoming uncontrollable, and to ensure that everything went according to his plan.


    So he made a decision, which is to let Uchiha Madara feel that he can create a conscious body to guide what he is going to do within the scope of his plan.


    And Uchiha Madara quickly believed all of this, and successfully ''created'' him!


    Under his guidance, Obito kept moving forward, and continued to develop according to all plans, but he never dreamed that everything would be except for some chaos.


    The appearance of that Uchiha Habara is really unbelievable, although this guy was not well-known before.


    But the subsequent development of this guy is like a different person, and his development is like the reincarnation of Indra, or the reincarnation of Indra who knows everything.


    If it wasn''t for Heijue to know that Uchiha Madara was still alive and this guy was born, he really thinks this guy is!


    But this guy''s development is even more terrifying than Uchiha Madara, the real reincarnation of Indra, and what he did is even more outrageous than Uchiha Madara.


    And this guy''s growth rate is incredible, it didn''t take long for him to reach the level that Uchiha Madara left the village back then.


    Such a person, even Hei Ze, who has lived for a thousand years, would say that he doesn''t seem to have a deep enough understanding of Uchiha.


    However, although Uchiha Habara is difficult to deal with, he believes that Uchiha Madara will eventually win the final victory.


    After all, Uchiha Habara has no way to learn many things, such as Yin Yang Dun, which is really not something that can be learned in the current ninja world.


    In addition, Uchiha Madara will definitely integrate the power of ten tails in the future. Under such power, Uchiha Habara has absolutely no ability to resist.


    It''s just that he also encountered some headaches in the follow-up, that is, Uchiha Madara was suddenly reincarnated by the dirt, which made some of his plans a little troublesome.


    The trouble is, Uchiha Madara doesn''t know where he is now.


    Whether this guy got rid of the dirty land and reincarnated back to the pure land, or if he has some other plans, he doesn''t know at all.


    Such chakras spread out in the sky, which really made him even more uneasy.


    "Don''t let anything happen, or you''ll be in big trouble..."


    Hei Jue murmured silently in his heart, but he didn''t know why he always had an ominous feeling, and this feeling became more and more intense...


    .....


    "This power doesn''t seem to be the Chakra of Kaguya''s woman, but is it somewhat similar?"


    In another part of the ninja world, a monk-like figure also looked up at the sky, and he couldn''t help but murmured at this moment.


    The strength of this force is not weaker than when he came to this world, even stronger than him.


    Such a situation made him a little confused, after all, when he really woke up, there was no Kaguya in this world.


    There are only two with Kaguya''s power left, and one of them is called the descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths by the world.


    In his opinion, this person should be the woman Kaguya, the child obtained through the power of the sacred tree and the blessings of the world.


    As for Kaguya, due to various reasons, he was finally sealed by his own children. Such a dramatic change made him somewhat unexpected.


    But in his opinion, this is also a good thing, this woman Otsutsuki Kaguya actually tricked him, this guy has completely violated the rules of the clan.


    It''s just being sealed now, but in the future he will definitely kill this woman!


    Because of this woman who made this mess, because of this woman who stole what really belonged to him!


    Not only will he not let this woman go, but the rest of the clan will never let this traitor go.


    It''s just that this power gave him a bit of a headache, because he didn''t know what else happened in it.


    "But no matter what happens, you must die!"


    .....


    "Bastard, it''s really him!"


    In the inner space of the moon, Madara Uchiha was so angry that he couldn''t add more, while Principle Yu was holding a book and reading it seriously.


    Although Uchiha Madara was very noisy, Habara, who had been spiritually baptized for a few days, didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy at all.


    At most, he looked up to express his concern, and then continued to look down at the book in his hand. After all, he was still thinking about how to repair the gap in the moon.


    But Habara''s calmness can''t affect Uchiha Madara, he is really angry to the extreme now.


    After the first failure, although he already felt that he might be deceived by Heijue, his perennial caution made him dare not give a definition so directly.


    In the next few days, he will carry out many experiments seriously, but the final results are without exception.


    He has no way to cover his will on the so-called consciousness body he created, they are just empty shells using Yin escape chakra!


    It is impossible to fail once and fail again and again. You must know that he succeeded once at the beginning, and now the situation is to tell him clearly that he was deceived like a fool back then!


    Uchiha Madara is such a proud person, how can he stand being cheated like this?


    He used to think that he was in control of everything, but in the end he found that he was actually a fool. Everything he thought was false, and he was the real **** of others.


    "I''m going to kill him, I''m going to kill him!"


    "Yes, yes, you will definitely kill him, I believe you."


    After hearing what he said, Habara just nodded, expressing that he believed in him, but his attention was still more focused on the book.


    This move made Uchiha Madara even more angry. He really wanted to throw away the book in Habara''s hand, but he also knew that he had better not do this.


    Because the strength of this guy in front of him is not inferior to his current self at all, and he is even stronger now, because he has lost an eye.


    To deal with Habara''s complete pair of eyes with one eye, no matter how you look at it, you are at an absolute disadvantage. Provocation now is definitely not a good thing.


    He could only ask patiently, "If someone lied to you like this, what would you do?"


    "Kill him." Habara said without the slightest hesitation, "I will kill him, without a doubt, but I won''t be as impulsive as you."


    Habara stopped here, he knew that if he didn''t talk to Uchiha Madara well, this guy would probably keep arguing with him.


    "To deal with this kind of guy is actually to treat him with his own way. I''ve seen that guy before. He doesn''t have any power of his own, right?"


    Uchiha Madara frowned listening to Habara''s words, but he still nodded, Kuroze really doesn''t have any power.


    According to his original thought, Hei Jue should not have any power in itself, he just appeared as a guide, what kind of power does this need?


    It''s just that now that he has judged that Hei Ze is a ghost, then this Hei Ze may not have power in the first place, but this discovery made Uchiha Madara''s eyes brighten.


    "But without power, he definitely has a special way of living, otherwise he might not be able to survive in the ninja world."


    Looking at Uchiha Madara''s state, Habara knew that this guy had finally listened to the words, so he continued to speak.


    "Since this is the case, it is definitely not an easy thing to kill him, especially if he knows that you have the intention to kill him.


    No matter how strong you are, you are still reincarnated from the filthy soil, and this guy is full of yin and yang escape structures, and if you are accidentally attacked by him, you will definitely die.


    Even if you are alive, this situation will not change in any way, no matter who it is, it may be very difficult to block the attack of Yin Yang Dun. "


    Uchiha Madara fell silent, he didn''t speak because he knew Habara was right, Yin Yang Dun is a deadly weapon to anyone.


    Whether it''s his current reincarnation in the dirt, or his living state, I''m afraid it will be difficult to stop the sneak attack of the enemy whose body is fused with yin and yang.


    Even if this **** doesn''t have any strength, he only needs to penetrate his body with force, and he will surely die!


    Moreover, it is indeed difficult for a person without strength to survive in the ninja world, so this guy must also have enough ability to save his life.


    Madara Uchiha has understood this well in the past few years. If he went directly to settle accounts with him, or let him notice something, then this guy would definitely run away!


    This is not what Uchiha Madara expected, and it is definitely not what he wants to face.


    "So, according to what you mean, I need to pretend that I don''t know, and wait until I meet this guy thoroughly before trying to give him a one-hit kill attack, right?"


    Uchiha Madara thought for a while and said, but he also realized that it was a bit difficult.


    Because it is really difficult to kill this kind of pure energy body, the best way seems to be to use Yin Yang escape and sealing technique!


    "How to kill him is up to you. I''m just giving you ideas, and I have other things to do."


    Habara paused looking at the book in his hand, then he stood up and put the book away.


    "Okay, I also want to make some meaningful losses. The continuous dissipation of these energies is not a good thing. These things always give me an ominous premonition."


    Habara also stood up at this point, while Uchiha Madara frowned and began to think about how he was going to deal with that damned guy.


    As for the ominous feeling in Habara''s mouth, Uchiha Madara still agrees, not to mention other things, this moon alone is the place where the mother of the Sage of the Six Paths is sealed.


    If something happens here, no one knows what it will be like in the future, at least how confident Uchiha Madara is, he doesn''t think he can deal with such a woman.


    "What do I need to do, do you want me to help you?" Uchiha Madara looked at Habara''s movements, and he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Not yet, or I didn''t think you could help me."


    Habara shook his head, he looked at the giant Tenseiyan and said calmly.


    "Or, there is nothing you can do to help me now, after all, you haven''t read so many materials, you only know how to get angry there.


    The control of Tenseikan is really not a simple matter. "


    Having said that, Habara had already walked in front of Tenseikan, and a tin stick appeared in his hand.


    He found this tin rod after the battle, because this thing is a very important prop to control Tenseigan.


    Without this thing, I am afraid that it would be useless to replace anyone, at least Habara would not be able to help.


    Looking at the huge yellow eye in front of him, Habara slowly stretched out the tin rod in his hand.


    In an instant, he felt that he was connected with this Tenseiyan, and he also started his own operation...


    .....


    To control this Tenseiyan, it is not just a matter of simply using a tin staff.


    It''s just that the tin rod is the most important medium to connect the two parties, and the most important thing is to control the chakra by oneself, how to achieve synchronization with the chakra of this Tenseiyan.


    As well as some details, the operation to achieve the ultimate control of Chakra, and the requirements for one''s own Chakra, etc.


    It can be said that it is really not easy to do all this, otherwise these big Tsutsuki on the moon would not have lost to this extent with this eye.


    In fact, it is not easy for Habara to control all these well, because the control and requirements for power are really too high.


    But what Habara needs to do is not to manipulate this eye to attack, but to manipulate the power of this eye to repair the moon.


    The control required for attack is much higher than the requirement for defense. It is impossible for Habara to attack, but it is still possible to control it a little and repair it.


    "You need to be slower, you need to control these chakras more precisely, you need to let your own chakra resonate with it."


    Habara murmured slowly, the moment the tin rod intersected with the giant Chakra, Habara instantly felt an unimaginable chakra spread to his body.


    The strength of this chakra was unimaginable, and this chakra made him feel uncontrollable at this moment!


    This is really rare for him, because Habara has tried so far, whether it is Yin-Yang Dun, Immortal Art, or Chakra that combines five attributes.


    Although only the level of immortality is slightly higher, the others are semi-finished products, but in terms of strength, it is not comparable to ordinary power.


    But those powers didn''t make Habara feel reluctant, maybe this is the difference between the power that belongs to him and the power that doesn''t belong to him.


    However, Habara was still able to control these powers very well, and in just a moment, this huge Tenseiyan burst out with a more powerful light.


    And under such light, a beam of light suddenly burst out from the eyeball, and the next moment, the beam of light shot straight into the sky.


    The beam of light soon reached the place where the old man dug the hole, and the powerful force immediately filled the hole completely.


    This scene made Habara heave a sigh of relief, he could feel that the hole had been blocked.


    "It''s just that this repair will take some time, and this eye..."


    It is really not a good thing to be dug such a big hole at one time, and repairing this hole also made Habara discover some terrible things.


    That is, the power of this reincarnation eye seems to be a bit too much!


    The moment Habara used his tin stick to connect with this giant Tenseiyan, he seemed to be able to see that there were countless white eyes staring at him in this Tenseiyan.


    This weird and somewhat disgusting scene, like Cthulhu, really made his scalp tingle.


    The most terrible thing is that these eyes seem to be falling apart!


    Habara knew that this giant reincarnated eye was actually built by relying on these white eyes. If these white eyes collapsed, wouldn''t it be the same as the original result?


    This is definitely not acceptable to Habara, after all, this eye already belongs to him in essence!


    "Fortunately, it''s not that these powers cannot be recovered. As long as you don''t let it completely collapse and then don''t use it for a long time, these powers can be recovered."


    Habara kept feeling the situation of this reincarnated eye through the tin stick, and he also made a basic judgment on this eye.


    Although it is not so correct and clear, at least he will never go wrong, because he has a feeling.


    This is a very subtle feeling, although this feeling is a bit abrupt, but Habara is willing to believe this feeling.


    After all, the feeling of a ninja is sometimes unclear, especially when fighting, this feeling is likely to save your life!


    As Habara continued to control, he seemed to feel that he resonated more and more with these Tenseigan Chakras.


    And this kind of resonance also made him realize that it seems that the chakra that belongs to Tenseiken is more and more suitable for him.


    It''s just that this fit made him more comfortable controlling Tenseigan, and at the same time, he suddenly noticed that these powers had slowly poured into his body!


    "This....."


    Feeling the influx of these forces, Habara''s face also changed slightly, because these forces are really difficult to control.


    And the most terrible thing is that when these forces entered his body, he suddenly realized that these forces were rushing towards his eyes all at once!


    "what!"


    In an instant, he felt a little pain in his eyes, and with this pain, his blood also started to boil crazily at this moment.


    "what happened?"


    Madara, who was standing aside watching Habara controlling the huge Tenseiyan, immediately realized the situation, frowning, he stepped forward quickly, but he didn''t touch Habara either.


    Because at this time Habara''s whole body was already covered by the yellow Tenseiyan Chakra, he didn''t know what would happen to him after such a touch.


    It''s just that Habara doesn''t have the energy to pay attention to him now, because now Habara feels that the blood in his whole body is swelling, and the power in his body has also undergone incredible changes.


    Prompted by such changes, he felt as if the blood in his whole body was burning, and this terrifying burning was rapidly fusing the power in his body.


    Yin Dun and Yang Dun, these two forces are constantly converging in his body, and they are constantly promoting the boiling of his blood!


    Bright red blood flowed down the corners of his eyes, and the eternal eyes in his eyes also rotated rapidly at this moment, and a strange breath also began to emerge from his body.


    "this is....."


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help being stunned seeing this scene, UU Reading because he is very familiar with this breath, because he has experienced it himself!


    "This kid is really unexpected..."


    Uchiha Madara murmured, he was basically sure what happened to Habara, but he suddenly felt a little emotional in his heart.


    When he reached this stage back then, he was already very old, but Habara came to this step at such a young age.


    Apart from lamenting Habara''s talent and luck, he also seemed to really believe in the so-called fate.


    Could it be that this kid is really the son of destiny?


    "However, whether you are or not, it is not easy to pass this level, it depends on your own perception..."


    ¡­


    82 Chinese Network

 Chapter 288： life and death, reincarnation

    , the fastest update of the latest chapter of Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again!


    Habara''s current situation is very obvious, he is already taking the last step towards his own eyes to evolve, and he is about to completely upgrade his Sharingan to a higher level!


    However, such an improvement is very difficult. Uchiha Madara recalled his situation back then, and he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Back then when he opened these eyes, he had already gone through countless storms, and he was able to maintain a calm state of mind no matter what he faced.


    And in that state, a calm mind is the most important thing. Only by being calm can we analyze more things, and only by being calm can we seriously think about everything.


    Habara is too young now, although he is very experienced in doing things, but the problem of mentality is not so easy to overcome.


    Especially at that time, it was a question of whether he could keep calm, let alone understand everything.


    "Come here sooner, or let him review everything about his death, maybe the situation will be better."


    Uchiha Madara murmured silently, and then he simply sat on the ground and looked at Habara calmly. He wanted to see how far this young man, who was similar to himself but might surpass him, could go.


    "what is happening?"


    Uchiha Madara was calm, but Habara felt a little bad at this time.


    The blood in his body was constantly boiling, which made him feel uncomfortable all over, and the most important thing was that the pain his eyes were suffering at this time was even more indescribable.


    Those Tenseigan Chakras kept moving towards his eyes, and these forces kept squeezing his eyes, making his eyes feel like they were about to shatter.


    He can guess whether he is about to complete the final transformation in his current situation.


    After all, before he came to the moon, he had already reached the edge of breaking through at any time, and when he decided to come to the moon, he also felt that the moon might be his leaping place.


    But after going through so many battles, he didn''t complete the final transformation, but it also gave him great experience.


    Especially Uchiha Madara''s words also made him have some guesses. As a person who opened Tenseikan with his own power, some of his words are indeed worth pondering and learning from.


    He said that he should let himself feel the feeling of death. This kind of statement sounds a bit nonsense, because that feeling is extremely painful.


    But Uchiha Madara doesn''t talk nonsense, at least he doesn''t think this proud guy will use this method to disgust himself.


    After all, reminiscing and understanding death will not really affect Yubara, not to mention the name of ''Samsara Eye'' has already explained a lot of things!


    Habara has always remembered a sentence in his mind, that is, ''Life and death, reincarnation is endless''.


    Although this sentence is simple to say, and even often changes its meaning to mean "mixing and lying down, reincarnation continues", but this sentence is really helpful to the current Habara.


    Habara took a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down, what he had to do now was not to resist but to accept the changes in the power in his body.


    Although such a change made him very uncomfortable, the process of such a change cannot be stopped and is good for him.


    "In that case, let me see how far this will go!"


    Habara silently began to feel the changes in his body, especially the changes caused by these forces in his body.


    This kind of pain seemed to get worse after he completely let go. Almost at this moment, he felt as if all the bones in his body were cracked and melted.


    Not only his bones, but also the organs and viscera in his body are constantly melting away, they are disappearing crazily along with the burning of this power.


    Such a situation made Habara feel like he was going to die!


    "Forcibly let me experience the feeling of death again?"


    Habara cursed silently in his heart, fortunately he is an experienced ninja, and he has also experienced the experience of improving his physical fitness before.


    Therefore, he can still have a certain amount of patience for the current situation, but this kind of pain has made his consciousness a little blurred.


    He felt as if he had fallen into a very special state, and he felt that his body seemed to be getting lighter and lighter.


    Everything in front of his eyes has begun to become blurred, and the originally bright vision became darker and darker at this moment.


    With the sight of such a model lake coupled with his trance, he felt that his situation seemed to be getting worse.


    "Another death experience?"


    Habara felt that all of this was somewhat familiar. At this time, he felt the same as when he was hit by the old man with the golden wheel reincarnation before.


    The only difference is that he hardly felt anything before, the power of the golden wheel''s reincarnation and explosion almost wiped him out directly, all he had was endless fear and ignorance of death.


    However, he has already experienced the experience of death, and now he has nothing to be afraid of. He slowly raised his head and tried to stay awake.


    He quietly watched everything around him become dim, and quietly watched the feeling of death coming, which was similar to before.


    The darkness completely enveloped the surroundings, and Habara had a feeling that he was blind, but he found that the huge Tenseiyan was still shining.


    There is only this huge Tenseigan left in the whole world, and everything including Uchiha Madara has disappeared before his eyes.


    A cold, dark atmosphere began to envelope him, and endless desolation spread around him.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara suddenly felt something was wrong, because endless screams suddenly came from his ears.


    "Go, kill them!"


    "Come on!"


    Habara suddenly came back to his senses, at this moment he found that he seemed to have come to a very strange place.


    At this time, he is in the center of a battlefield, and beside him are countless ninjas charging and fighting each other!


    Blood stained the ground red, and the breath of dilapidation and death has completely wiped everything out.


    Habara''s strength would not have the slightest feeling for such a situation, he himself did not know how many ninjas he had killed.


    But for some reason, he also had a very special feeling standing in the middle of the field, especially watching the people around him keep falling down and the blood splattering continuously.


    Even he had a sense of uneasiness creeping in, which seemed to slowly develop into fear.


    Habara stood silently in the field, no one could attack him, he didn''t exist at all like an illusion, he couldn''t move at all, he could only watch all this silently.


    I don''t know how long it took, but such a brutal fight finally came to an end.


    There is no living creature on this dim yellow land, only the raging fire is constantly burning, dyeing the entire sky orange red.


    Habara watched all this silently, and suddenly raised his head slightly to look at the sun in the sky.


    At this time, the sun was already setting, as if it was heralding the end of all this, but it was Habara who keenly discovered that the sun was actually that huge yellow Tenseigan!


    And as the sun continued to set, everything around him also began to change.


    The silver moonlight slowly fell on the ground, and the blood on the ground began to dissipate quickly, but the breath of death became stronger and stronger.


    The earth is so barren, the world is so silent, only the silver light is left shining on the earth, confirming everything that happened here.


    Habara looked at everything in front of him quietly, and suddenly he understood what Uchiha Madara meant, and he also suddenly understood what everything in front of him was.


    "This is the feeling of death, but isn''t death the end..."


    Habara murmured, and he slowly closed his eyes, blocking all the light.


    In his world, everything became dim again.


    And he also began to recall in his mind that he was annihilated by the reincarnation of the golden wheel, and everything that happened before his eyes.


    Such memories are painful, but such memories are a necessary feeling for Habara now.


    In this world, his face became a little painful. No matter when such a memory is touched, it is extremely uncomfortable.


    But now Habara wants to accept it, feel it, and completely integrate him into his own consciousness.


    "Ok?"


    In the outside world, Uchiha Madara suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he suddenly noticed that the aura on Habara''s body had changed.


    This guy still looks the same as before, but the chakra on him has become so dark at this moment.


    That kind of chakra, which is extremely dark and full of destructive nature, even Uchiha Madara has a feeling of trance.


    This kind of chakra can no longer be described as pure evil, because it seems that some contact with this kind of chakra can make people fall.


    "Is this guy still hiding such darkness, so can he survive such darkness?"


    Uchiha Madara murmured, he had fallen into such a situation before, but he didn''t know what he was like back then.


    It''s just that he feels that he might not be as strong as Yubara is now, at least he doesn''t think his chakra will become like this.


    Now that Habara is acting so strongly, he is also a little curious about what this guy will turn into in the end.


    "However, this state needs to last at least a few days, after all, this has just begun."


    Uchiha Madara sat on the ground with his hands folded around his chest, he watched Habara''s situation quietly, and then he simply closed his eyes.


    "And this is the easiest thing, the hardest thing is yet to come."


    Uchiha Madara may have the most say, because he is the only one who has experienced all this in the entire ninja world, and he is the only one who knows these things best.


    But it''s a pity that Habara doesn''t know these things, he has completely fallen into his own perception.


    With his continuous comprehension and thinking, he could feel that the breath of death around him had become extremely strong.


    He seems to be trapped in an extreme **** full of death and despair. The whole world seems to have no light, and there is no hope in sight.


    He can''t feel the change of time, nor the change of space, he can feel only the destruction of everything.


    After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, there was no longer any light in the sky, and there was only fire on the ground.


    At some point, there were countless ninjas fighting to the death beside him, and their battle this time was even more decisive and cruel.


    The breath of despair and bleakness seems to have completely enveloped the entire earth, and the strong smell of blood has completely covered everything.


    But Habara''s state of mind at this moment is exceptionally peaceful, his eyes have turned into eternal eyes at this moment.


    He stared at everything in front of him, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Life is as fragile as a cicada''s wing, but as tenacious as a weed.


    Some things cannot be simply looked at on the surface, because there are too many illusory things on the surface, which makes people forget a lot of essential things. "


    Habara lightly raised his hand, and time seemed to speed up in an instant, and the cruel battle ended quickly under his speed.


    The earth became even more desolate at this moment, and the atmosphere of darkness, despair and death completely enveloped the earth.


    But Habara didn''t seem to be affected at all, even though he had just fallen into the entanglement of endless darkness and death, he still remained awake.


    His eyes were spinning faster and faster, and the chakra in his body began to surge.


    The terrifying and massive chakra erupted wave after wave, and the whole earth began to tremble slightly because of his chakra.


    "Life and death, reincarnation is endless, this is a law, a cycle, so..."


    Habara''s vast chakra erupted in an instant, and the **** smell had broken through the sky, and the land that had already been covered with corpses and even bones changed slowly at this moment.


    These corpses and bones continued to dissipate, and they were completely integrated into the earth.


    And on the land that has experienced endless wars and no longer has any breath of life, a different kind of breath suddenly appeared.


    This kind of breath is in stark contrast to the previous death. This kind of breath is full of vitality of life. This kind of breath makes everything start to recover!


    "Buzz!"


    Under the guidance of Habara Chakra, the already scorched earth began to loosen, and a bud broke through the ground, growing tenaciously against the light.


    Subsequently, the second strain and the third strain appeared continuously.


    In the blink of an eye, a verdant lawn appeared below, and then saplings broke through the ground, growing at an exaggerated speed.


    Under the nourishment full of life, I don''t know how many green trees broke the ground, and I don''t know how long it took, this place full of death is about to become an oasis.


    Along with the changes in this world, Habara himself is also constantly transforming. He can feel the yin and yang in his body mixing with each other, and even the chakra with the fusion of five attributes has undergone wonderful changes.


    And at this moment, he seemed to be able to perceive the existence of his own body again.


    That kind of pain has begun to disappear, everything in his body is undergoing earth-shaking changes, they are constantly being shattered and reorganized, and each time they are reorganized, they are closer to perfection.


    In the sky, a ray of sunlight has slowly risen, illuminating the earth.


    Even if it is still extremely weak, Habara believes that it will definitely illuminate the entire earth!


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, Yu Yuan suddenly noticed that under the weak sunlight, a figure seemed to appear suddenly.


    And the whole figure was slowly walking towards him, which made Yu Yuan a little puzzled.


    But when the face of this figure became clear, Habara''s face changed abruptly, he never thought that he would meet this guy...


    .....


    "Brother, your descendant is really unexpected."


    In the pure land, Hamura looked at his brother with a slightly weird expression, and said with a smile.


    Although the two of them lived in the pure land, they naturally paid more attention after realizing the existence of Habara and this guy''s damage to the ninja world, or the change.


    But what they never dreamed of was that the speed and the way this little Uchiha grew up were so unexpected.


    This guy has actually come to this step now, as long as he crosses this step, he will be considered to have come to a new world completely.


    One surpassed ordinary ninjas, and the other almost reached a complete upgrade, reaching the point where they were almost primitive bloodlines!


    It''s just that they couldn''t figure out a question, how did this kid do it?


    Because it is almost impossible for ordinary people to make it this far.


    It''s just that the two of them have different attitudes towards Habara. Hamura''s attitude towards this matter is just playful, and he doesn''t care how this young man did it.


    He just thought it was very interesting. After all, Habara had grown to this stage, and it was good for the future.


    Their enemies are those Otsuki who are far away in the starry sky. The stronger someone in the ninja world, the better. As for why he doesn''t care, what he cares about is the result.


    But Yuyi is different. After all, these powers belong to him, and he knows exactly how these powers are synthesized.


    This requires the combination of the strengths of his two children to achieve this step thoroughly.


    But the problem is, this kid named Habara is not a descendant of Indra, and he didn''t use any means to obtain these powers.


    Because now Indra''s power has been passed on, he can even be said to be his disciple, where did he get these powers?


    Even if he got Asura''s power, it''s impossible to advance to this point!


    This kind of weird thing really baffled him, he could even be said to be incomprehensible, that''s why his face was so weird.


    "Yeah, it was really unexpected."


    After a long time, Yu Yi shook his head helplessly, he is really having a headache now.


    It is true that Habara''s advancement to this point will definitely be beneficial to dealing with Otsutsuki and others in the future.


    But this kid''s changes to the entire ninja world also made him feel shocking.


    He didn''t even know if it was a good thing or a bad thing for the ninja world that this kid had grown to this point.


    "This kid, what he did is really a headache."


    "Your headache is nothing more than your ignorance of this kid. If that''s the case, why don''t you go and meet him?"


    What Yuyi didn''t expect was that Yumura said directly to him with a smile.


    "Didn''t you always emphasize that people need to communicate with each other? Only through communication and exchanges can everyone understand each other.


    But brother, you don''t seem to have done this kind of thing yourself, do you think it''s really good? "


    Yu Cun''s words caused Yu Yi to fall into contemplation involuntarily. Originally, according to his thinking, he should not meet these children.


    Because strictly speaking, he is dead now, and he needs to be tempered in the ninja world, so naturally he doesn''t want others to know that he is still alive.


    But the current situation has exceeded his expectations, and it can even be said to have far exceeded his original imagination.


    Moreover, Hamura''s words also made him a little confused. He really thought so, but his thoughts were almost completely wiped out by the years of war in the ninja world.


    There are only very few people who firmly believe in all of this, but under the control of this Habara, people in this era almost have no such idea.


    "Are you really going to see him?"


    Yuyi murmured in disbelief, but at this moment Yumura spoke again.


    "What''s more, if this little guy really crosses this step now, although there is still a gap, he is essentially on the same level as us.


    Do you think it would be a hard thing to meet him to see how he thinks, to give him an idea of ??our situation? "


    Indeed, when Yubara really crossed this step, even if there is still a big gap between them, it is just a matter of accumulation.


    In essence, he is almost on the same starting line as them. With such power, what can this guy want to do in the ninja world?


    The whole ninja world can''t find anyone who can stop this guy, because they either just haven''t grown up or are not qualified.


    Even those who haven''t grown up still stand with him sadly and agree with his ideas.


    Even if these people grow up, they will become his helpers. This is the most depressing thing for Yu Yi.


    After thinking for a moment, Yu Yi suddenly nodded, he had already made a decision.


    His whole body chakra swayed violently, and in an instant, a black vortex appeared in front of him.


    He just took a simple step forward, and in an instant he disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he had already entered Habara''s consciousness space!


    For him, there is no place in this world that can stop him, as long as he wants, he can appear anywhere.


    It was only when he saw the slowly rising sun and the plants that represented life appearing all over the land, he knew that Habara had basically succeeded.


    For the current Habara, what he has to do is to accumulate, whether it is accumulation in the entire consciousness space, or the accumulation needed for the future growth path.


    "What an incredible kid."


    Looking at all this, Yuyi couldn''t help feeling infinitely emotional. Although this earth still had a strong breath of death lingering, such death and life formed a reincarnation.


    Life and death are alternating, which is a perfect cycle in line with nature, and to do this, one must love life and feel death at the same time.


    This kid has obviously understood all of this, and he has also passed the most difficult step.


    "It seems that meeting him is the right thing..."


    Yuyi sighed, and walked forward slowly, and soon he saw Habara standing on the spot.


    And Yu Yuan also found him at this time, and soon the kid showed an expression of seeing a ghost...


    .....


    "Although the old man knows that meeting under such circumstances will make you feel awkward and incredible, you don''t have to show such an expression, do you?"


    Yuyi looked at Habara in confusion, but he still remained calm.


    "I''m not your enemy. I came to see you just to talk to you."


    "Before you talk, shouldn''t you talk about who you really are?"


    Although Habara was indeed frightened, he quickly regained his composure.


    However, this calmness is only on the surface, and the heart is somewhat shocking.


    In fact, he has always known that this Immortal of the Six Paths is not dead at all.


    Otherwise, in the future, when Naruto and Zuosuke both died, he would not run out and give them cheats to bring them back to life. At the same time, he would also give them the power to fight against Rokudo Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Habara is actually himself, and his existence may attract the attention of the Sage of the Six Paths, but he feels that the possibility of the Sage of the Six Paths looking for him is very low.


    First of all, he didn''t have the idea of ??helping Uchiha Madara to do infinite monthly reading. On the contrary, he still firmly looked at the people who read infinite monthly reading.


    For the Sage of the Six Paths, the position is correct enough, right?


    What''s more, Habara is still helping Zuozhu and Naruto, although this help is not immediate, but at least it is a drop in the bucket, and I have not affected their growth.


    What''s more, Uchiha Madara caused such a big problem that you didn''t come forward to do anything. I neither took Indra''s Chakra nor Asura''s Chakra.


    It is even more impossible for you to find me, right?


    However, what Yuyuan never expected was that this old man actually came to find him, which was unexpected by Yuyuan.


    "Me, my name is Otsuki Hagoromo."


    Seeing that Yu Yuan had calmed down, Yu Yi said, although he could feel that this kid was thinking a lot, but he didn''t care.


    "Of course, there is another name for me in this world..."


    "Sage of the Six Paths?"


    Habara said directly, he seemed a little unbelievable now.


    "I saw your story on the moon, but, shouldn''t you be dead?"


    "Although this incident is somewhat difficult to explain, don''t you feel the changes in yourself now?"


    Yu Yi smiled, and he spoke slowly, and his words made Habara a little silent.


    He could feel the changes in himself, and said bluntly that he was transforming at this time!


    He is transforming from one stage to another. Such a transformation is extremely incredible, and this transformation has also benefited him a lot.


    He could even feel the vigorous vitality brewing in his body, just like at this moment.


    But he was also very puzzled, that is, he could do this step, but why didn''t Uchiha Madara?


    "I was thinking, why can''t that kid Madara, right?"


    Yuyi seemed to see through Habara''s mind, he shook his head lightly and sighed.


    "Because he didn''t completely complete the transformation and integration of power, or he didn''t complete the final transformation that he should have.


    But you, you are different, there is a very miraculous power in your body, and this power makes your blood continuously wash.


    Just this is not enough, because you have also accomplished one thing, that is, you have fused the chakra of five attributes! "


    The words of the Sage of the Six Paths made Yu Yuan slightly frowned. The blood in his mouth was cleansed. If there is no accident, it should be the power of ascending to the top of the gods, right?


    Ascension to God has been helping him and improving the purity of his blood, but this power has not evolved on a large scale for a long time.


    He is still in the second stage of ascension, and Zhicheng in the third stage doesn''t know when he will make progress.


    This power can be discovered by the Sage of the Six Paths, which somewhat worried Habara, but he noticed that the Sage of the Six Paths seemed to have only discovered this secret.


    And he also noticed that what the Sage of the Six Paths said was the fusion of five attributes of chakra, but isn''t the blood following the snare to fuse the seven?


    "The improvement of blood can make you more adaptable. You are not born like me, so you will be tested more."


    Yuyi continued to speak, his voice was calm and distant.


    "If you are like us, you can ignore the passage of time if you reach Madara''s level, but you can''t.


    You have to do one more thing, a thing that is extremely crazy but can make them have incredible changes, and that is to fuse chakra.


    In the ninja world, the fusion of chakra is the way to form the blood succession limit, usually only two kinds of fusion, it seems that there is only one person in the ninja world who can achieve three kinds of fusion.


    But the fusion of chakras requires five types to produce a real qualitative change, and the fusion of seven types is required to truly achieve transformation!


    You have integrated the five chakra attributes, even if it is just a start, there is a foundation for transformation, and your Yin-Yang escape can reach a new height with this improvement.


    So your degree of metamorphosis and integration is higher than that of Madara''s child, so you will have such a change, a change beyond imagination. "


    Habara never dreamed that there would be such a situation in the chakra fusion.


    But it seems reasonable to think about it carefully. In the original book, there is a huge gap between the blood-stained elimination and the blood-stained snare.


    The fusion of the five natural chakras would be incredible if nothing changed.


    This kind of change has just begun to merge with Habara, maybe he didn''t feel it so clearly, but according to the Sage of the Six Paths, he has completely reached the bottom line of an extreme transformation!


    This is the difference between him and Uchiha Madara, after all, he has been pursuing this power, after all, he knows all this.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    But Habara soon came back to his senses, UU Reading He took a deep breath and looked directly at the Sage of the Six Paths, and he spoke quietly for a long time.


    "Senior, I am very grateful to you for telling me such a secret, but I have a problem, and this problem has also given me great trouble."


    "Which question do you want?"


    The Sage of the Six Paths smiled, and with a slight wave of his tin stick, it was horizontally in mid-air, and he also floated up and sat on the tin stick.


    "Do you want to ask, why did I let Indra and Asura get into a thousand-year struggle, or do you want to ask why I came to you?


    Let''s talk about the first one later, and the second question is also the most critical, because..."


    "I want to know what your purpose is."


    ¡­.

 Chapter 289： Samsara Sharingan!

    "Purpose?"


    The words of the Sage of the Six Paths made Yu Yuan a little dazed, but soon he seemed to realize something.


    The purpose of this guy in the air is probably everything he is doing now!


    This made Yu Yuan seem to think of some very interesting things for a moment. This guy paid so much attention to all this, probably because what he did made him worry a little bit.


    As for what he is worried about, his actions may prevent Zuosuke and Naruto from reaching historical heights, so there is no way to stop what he is likely to do now.


    I still worry that I won''t be able to become a member against those big Tsutsuki in the future, this is unknown, after all, Habara is not a roundworm in his stomach who knows everything.


    But it is conceivable that his current level may have reached the level that affects all his plans.


    This somewhat made Habara a little proud, but at the same time he was also a little headache, because he didn''t expect that this old man actually came to him to find him.


    This somewhat caught him off guard, because he really didn''t have the idea of ??meeting this old man in his plan.


    But Habara quickly calmed down, he thought for a while and then gave the most reasonable explanation.


    "Although I don''t know why you ask me that, but everything I do is for the ninja world.


    Don''t you realize that I''m integrating the entire ninja world to make the world peaceful? "


    This statement is absolutely correct, at least Habara thinks it is the most reasonable and appropriate for him to say this.


    "Is it for the peace of the ninja world? Indeed, according to your approach, the ninja world can indeed enter a peaceful state."


    Yuyi nodded, but soon he shook his head again.


    "But your peace is based on the suffering of many people, and how many people will die for it. Have you thought about this problem?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Habara never expected that this old man could say such a naive sentence, which really made some stunned.


    "When the road to peace is smooth sailing, do you want to use your words to talk to those who hold power and let them surrender their rights?


    Especially the one-country-one-village policy that that idiot Qianshou Zhujian came up with made it much more difficult.


    If you want peace, it is absolutely impossible for you to do it with just one or two sentences. All you can do is rely on force and rely on your strong strength to complete it. "


    It can be said that Habara didn''t give any face at all, because he never believed Jiraiya''s way.


    However, Yu Yuan was also a little puzzled now, that is, how could this Sage of the Six Paths talk to him about such things.


    He thought that the Sage of the Six Paths might want to talk to him about other things, such as why he had grown to this point, especially because he didn''t have the power of Indra and Asura.


    "It seems that at this point, our ideas are very different, but everyone has their own ideas, I can understand."


    Hagoromo nodded slightly, he seemed to have a lot of tolerance for such things, and he was not angry because of Habara''s words.


    "Peace is indeed something that people yearn for. In every age, people will think about how to create peace.


    Personally, I prefer to use the charm of language to make people understand this through communication.


    But you chose a more realistic and cruel way. I can''t object to it, but it''s hard to support it. "


    "Whether you oppose it or support it, the most important thing is to be effective."


    Habara looked at Yuyi calmly, and he spoke slowly.


    "As for the effectiveness, I already have it, and I have the confidence to make him better and better, but I seem to have guessed something."


    "Oh, what did you guess?"


    "I probably guessed why you didn''t stop your sons from messing around."


    Habara actually didn''t want to talk so much about the worldview with this sage of the Six Paths, as the sage of the Six Paths himself said, everyone''s cognition and ideas are different.


    It is such differences that create people with their own personalities and characteristics.


    Habara prefers to put the topic on a more practical aspect, such as trying to figure out the real purpose of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    "You are worried that your mother will break through the seal and come out, after all, the content of the stone tablet is too weird, and after we came here, we also learned more things.


    The so-called infinite monthly reading is what your mother used to do, and if Uchiha Madara did it, it is hard to say whether there will be any changes in this technique.


    For example, your mother will leave the seal, are you worried about this so you are training ninja world? "


    Habara asked tentatively, and he was also paying attention to the changes in the expression of the Sage of the Six Paths. Unfortunately, what he said only made the Sage of the Six Paths nod, and there was no other performance.


    This made Habara feel that he should increase his strength.


    "No, that''s not enough, you probably don''t have any more ideas, according to your appearance, there is still a big difference compared with us normal humans.


    And the situation inside the moon also gave me an idea, that is, maybe you are not the life of ninja world at all, you are outsiders.


    So, you are training the ninja world, so as to deal with those of your kind who may come over in the future? "


    It would be fine if Habara''s previous words just made the Sage of the Six Paths nod, after all, such things are not impossible to guess, not to mention there are so many materials to assist.


    But after Habara uttered these words, Sage of the Six Paths finally changed greatly.


    Because this matter is the biggest secret in his heart, something that no one should know except his younger brother, but it is incredible that Habara actually made it clear!


    No matter what, the Sage of the Six Paths couldn''t accept it. At this time, his face became a little dignified, and he looked at Yubara seriously without saying a word.


    "Sure enough, you are really a genius."


    After a long time, he sighed slightly and said.


    "Your exploration and cognition of subtleties are really extraordinary. You are indeed an amazing person. I didn''t expect this to be discovered by you."


    "I was just guessing, but I didn''t expect the reality to be so cruel."


    Habara sighed slightly, this time he wasn''t pretending, even though he guessed right, it wasn''t such good news.


    After all, this also proves that this Sage of the Six Paths is not as kind-hearted as he imagined. He also has his own ideas and calculations, and he is the whole ninja world when he starts.


    Such a guy is really dangerous...


    .....


    "What''s the matter with this kid, why hasn''t he responded yet?"


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara who was still in the previous state, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    Habara has been in this state for four days. During these four days, Uchiha Madara has personally felt that this guy has gradually changed from a breath like death to a state of vigorous vitality.


    Such a change made him realize that this kid was only one step away from complete success.


    What made him a little puzzled was why this boy''s change was so strong, this intensity was really far beyond his level at the time.


    This also made Uchiha Madara very puzzled, is there any other secret in this kid?


    But Uchiha Madara doesn''t particularly care, because this kid hides too many secrets.


    It is simply impossible to dig out all the secrets from him, not to mention that every ninja has his own secrets.


    What worries him the most now is why this kid hasn''t finished it completely. It stands to reason that it should have ended long ago.


    The current state of this kid seems to be suddenly stuck inexplicably when he is about to kick the door.


    There is no appearance of success at all, which is indeed a bit incomprehensible, especially for Uchiha Madara, he really didn''t encounter such a thing at the beginning.


    He just finished all of this very smoothly, and it would be so difficult like this kid.


    What happened to this kid, and why did he develop to this point?


    "Boy, don''t make any problems, or it will be difficult for me to go back."


    Uchiha Madara shook his head, he really didn''t want this kid to have any big accidents, because it was really not a good thing for him.


    After all, the way back depends on this kid, even if he remembers where the way back is, and he has seen it himself.


    But that ghost place has already been sealed off. Without the power of Tenseikan, I''m afraid he won''t be able to go back.


    These days, he has not been scrambling to supplement relevant information. The documents stored in this place are like a treasure trove.


    Although Uchiha Madara lacks interest in historical things, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t supplement and strengthen himself when he knows that he doesn''t know much about many things.


    Ignorance is definitely a terrible thing. Even if Uchiha Madara does not intend to become a so-called omniscient person, he will never allow himself to be an ignorant person.


    After such a study and supplement, Uchiha Madara has now been greatly supplemented, and he also knows a lot of things.


    And the more he supplements and understands these things that he didn''t know before, the more he feels that he has been cheated miserably, and he must take revenge for this revenge!


    Uchiha Madara also needs to think about how to get revenge with knowledge, because it is not realistic to kill a pure energy body no matter how you look at it.


    At least with his current strength, he can''t do it, he can''t destroy an energy body.


    Even with the Eye of Reincarnation, he was not sure if he could do all of this. According to his thinking, the Amaterasu Fire might be a good choice.


    But he doesn''t have that flame, and the eyes that control that flame are in Habara''s hands.


    However, if he has the eyes of reincarnation, he can completely seal this guy!


    "That is to say, I still need this guy Habara after I go back, if I want to kill that **** guy."


    Uchiha Madara muttered silently, and he looked at Habara with a complicated expression.


    "Besides, if I want to seal that guy, then I have to let him go for a while."


    Although Uchiha Madara is eager for revenge, he is not an idiot, that is, the best way to seal is to use his own reincarnation eyes!


    Although he can rely on Habara for help if he wants to be completely resurrected now, he also has his own pride, and he doesn''t want to rely on Habara for everything.


    In particular, all of this can be regarded as a stain on his history, and Uchiha Madara of course wants to solve the things he created by himself.


    If this is the case, he will have to make false claims with that guy, only in this way can he get his own eyes by his own strength.


    Then, he can take revenge!


    Now these two plans are spinning repeatedly in his mind, and he hasn''t decided which one to use.


    One is that he can retaliate faster, and the other is that he can solve his own problems by himself, both of which are acceptable to him.


    "Forget it, let''s think about it after we go back, but I prefer to solve my own loss by myself!"


    Uchiha Madara sat on the spot and sighed quietly, but at this moment his face changed, because he found that Habara''s breath had changed again.


    Originally, Habara''s aura seemed to be stagnated, and he couldn''t move forward at all.


    But at this moment, this guy''s aura seemed to have found a valve, and his aura began to surge again in an instant.


    And this time everything went so smoothly, Habara''s aura became more ethereal and powerful, such a powerful aura made Uchiha Madara take a step back involuntarily.


    "This guy, is he finally going to finish all this?"


    Uchiha Madara looked straight at Habara with his eyes, feeling the changes in Habara at this moment, feeling the crazy improvement of all these.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Habara''s aura finally began to subside, and this subsidence was more like brewing something.


    "Peng Dong..."


    Suddenly, the sound of a heartbeat jumped on Yubara''s body, and along with the rhythm of the heartbeat, a powerful aura emerged spontaneously.


    Also at this time, Habara''s body moved slightly, and soon his eyes began to open slowly.


    And with his movements, a more powerful chakra began to burst out, and this chakra made Uchiha Madara feel suffocated at this time.


    He looked at the scene in front of him, but the only remaining eye showed a touch of fanaticism.


    This is really the person who most resembles himself, and is also surpassing himself.


    Even though the ending had already been determined, watching this guy open his eyes gave him a different feeling.


    But soon, Uchiha Madara frowned again, because he found that Habara was not only stronger than when he opened his eyes.


    Moreover, this guy''s eyes are also different from mine...


    .....


    "You guessed right, indeed I did not stop those two children, because the crisis in the ninja world is too great."


    In the space of consciousness, Yu Yi nodded helplessly at Yu Yuan.


    "You can''t imagine what the ninja world is facing, it is a group of existences of the same race as my mother.


    I''m afraid that you now can''t realize how terrifying my mother is, she is the kind of person who can destroy the entire ninja world!


    Facing such people, I dare not have the slightest luck, but I have learned one thing, that is, there may not be many of them. "


    Yuyi paused for a moment as he said this, and seemed to recall many things from that year in his mind, but soon he stopped such memories.


    He looked at Habara seriously, and then spoke slowly.


    "My mother used some bad means to forcibly occupy the resources of the sacred tree, but thanks to her doing so, the complete fall of this planet was avoided.


    Of course, I don''t think it''s a good idea for her to do this, because her method makes her worry about being searched by her kindred here all the time.


    Those guys don''t give up what they''ve got, so my mother uses Infinity Monthly to turn the whole world into her ranch.


    Turning everyone into her soldiers, and in exchange she lets everyone live the life they dreamed of, if only unreal.


    This is her unlimited monthly reading, and this is something I don''t want to happen. "


    Following Uchiha Madara''s narration, Habara is basically convinced that his guess is really close.


    Even though he hadn''t finished speaking, Habara didn''t need him to continue talking about some things, he already had enough answers in his heart.


    "And you don''t want such a thing to happen, because you think that people in the ninja world can save themselves.


    In addition, you are worried that if you make a move, it will attract more of those guys, so you let your two children do it.


    Even though you knew that Indra might be seduced, you didn''t react at all, did you? "


    "Yes, maybe I''m not a qualified father, and I''m also not a person who can really bring peace to the ninja world."


    When Yuyi said this, he couldn''t help but sighed deeply, and he could see that at this moment, a little loneliness appeared on his face.


    However, this loneliness quickly disappeared, replaced by a touch of determination, and it was obvious that he did not regret what he had done.


    "You did nothing wrong."


    At this moment, Habara also spoke.


    "Although everything you have done is cruel, I think everyone will understand what your purpose is.


    But what I want to say is that by now, the ninja world has almost run in.


    What I want to do is to integrate the entire ninja world, so as to bring real peace to the ninja world, and in the process of my integration, there must be some things.


    That is the battle, the final brutal battle, only in this way can the real integration be accomplished.


    Only in this way can those who are unwilling to accept the peace I created and make the whole ninja world stir up troubles be eliminated together.


    This kind of battle, I think, can give the ninja world a final temper.


    I think this kind of battle can also let everyone know the cruelty of the battle, and thus love the hard-won peace even more.


    This is my idea and my purpose. Strictly speaking, I don''t think there are any contradictions and conflicts between us. "


    Habara''s words were not serious, and such words made Sage of the Six Paths laugh involuntarily.


    Although Habara showed very little emotion, he felt that these words were true, and everyone was extremely happy to be recognized.


    Although the Immortal of the Six Paths doesn''t need anyone to recognize him at all, he still feels comfortable when he hears these words.


    "Okay, I think I see what you mean."


    Yuyi nodded, and then he said leisurely.


    "You are imperative, and you firmly believe that you are right, and although I don''t want you to continue, I don''t seem to be qualified to blame you for what I have done.


    That being the case, then I''ll take a good look and see how far you can go.


    After all, your current achievements, strictly speaking, have reached the same level as ours. "


    a horizontal line?


    Hahara was stunned for a moment when he heard this sentence, and then he immediately understood what the Sage of the Six Paths meant.


    His so-called horizontal line does not refer to strength. Who can say clearly how strong this Sage of the Six Paths is?


    Habara is not underestimating himself, his current level may not be as good as when he just opened the eyes of reincarnation thousands of years ago!


    Now that thousands of years have passed, is it possible that people have not made any progress at all?


    Habara was the first one who would not believe such words, just like others who said he was dead, Habara would not believe a word at all.


    Habara couldn''t even imagine how he had grown up in the thousand years.


    You must know that this old man''s concept of time is not those of Otsuki. He has the same concept of time as the ninja world, and the use and processing of time is the same.


    In addition, he himself knew about Otsutsuki''s threat. If this person didn''t cultivate and improve, could he be such an idiot?


    What the Sage of the Six Paths said was probably just reaching a starting line at the level of life, but even so, Habara knew how much water there was.


    He is a natural trap of blood inheritance, what is he, he can only be regarded as just getting started, the gap is too big.


    When the old man said this, Habara himself felt a little blush, because this really flattered him too much.


    "Okay, now that we''ve chatted, I shouldn''t have come to see you, if Hamura hadn''t reminded me."


    The Sage of the Six Paths jumped down from the tin staff, and he still maintained this smiling posture.


    "But anyway, I can be regarded as getting not too bad news.


    Even if it is very different from the future I foresee, I believe that you understand the truth and know how to arrange it. "


    "I think I get it, and I know how I''m going to do it."


    Habara nodded, this matter really needs to be treated extremely seriously, those big tubes are not easy to deal with.


    "Very well, then I won''t bother you anymore. I wasted your time for so long, and even forcibly blocked your progress. I hope you don''t blame me."


    The Sage of the Six Paths smiled lightly, then he raised the tin rod in his hand and pointed slightly forward.


    "The sun that belongs to you should have risen long ago, let him bloom well now!"


    As soon as the words fell, a powerful Chakra immediately circulated in Habara''s body, and the Chakra in his body was running faster and faster.


    Accompanied by such movement, the changes in his body became extraordinarily turbulent.


    At this moment, a lot of sentiments appeared in his mind, and the distant sun slowly rose from the horizon.


    At this moment, Habara finally saw the red sun clearly, it was so delicate and beautiful.


    What''s more, beyond Habara''s imagination, there are circles of marks like annual rings on this round of scorching red sun.


    Above these annual rings, three black hooked jades are slowly rotating above...


    .....


    "It seems that you have succeeded."


    Uchiha Madara looked quietly at Habara who had woken up, but seemed to be a little delirious, and he couldn''t help but speak.


    Nothing in his words seemed so natural, as if he never thought that Habara would fail.


    But soon he showed a puzzled expression again, and he thought for a moment before speaking.


    "However, your reincarnation eyes seem to be a little different."


    "Well, I know, I''ve seen it."


    Habara stood up slowly, and there seemed to be some slight trance in his expression.


    He doesn''t care about his current state, because he is too aware of his current strength.


    To put it bluntly, even if the previous self faced the current him, it would definitely be a dead end!


    His five-attribute chakra has been further fused. If he just fused before, he has already fused more than half of it now.


    It''s just that the only thing that makes him regret is that his ascension to the gods does not seem to be as sincere as the third stage.


    Even now that he has definitely reached the peak of the second stage, his strength is not the same, but there are no changes that have not reached the peak, and Habara can''t go wrong with this.


    "It seems that if we want to completely reach the third stage of Zhicheng state, we need more efforts."


    Although Habara felt a little regretful, he felt that this was not impossible.


    Zhicheng is the limit of ascending to the rank of god, but the eye of reincarnation is obviously his limit. If he reaches the stage of Zhicheng like this, Habara will probably have some regrets.


    There is room to grow, more than anything.


    Of course, Habara still has some doubts now, that is, he found that the color of his reincarnation eyes seemed not quite right.


    In his memory, it seemed that whether it was Otsuki Hagoromo, Uchiha Madara, or Uchiha Sasuke, their reincarnation eyes were all light purple.


    Only Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya''s reincarnation eyes on their foreheads are similar to his eyes at this time.


    As for the real Datongmu, the color of their Samsara Eyes is a bit weird, there are many lavender, red, and golden ones.


    Habara''s state was regarded as a base, but she still felt a little strange that this strange situation appeared on him.


    "My reincarnation eyes seem to be reincarnation writing sharing eyes?"


    In Yubara''s memory, this kind of reincarnation eye also has its own name, and its ability is similar to that of a normal reincarnation eye.


    But when it comes to exclusive abilities, Habara is extremely astonished.


    "Reincarnation eye chakra mode?"


    What is the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye? Habara is really at a loss. He knows the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye, but does the reincarnation eye have this thing?


    Both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    "Is it because the essence of my reincarnation eye is activated by the power of reincarnation eye, so that I have such an ability?"


    Habara himself is not very clear about how the special abilities of Samsara Eyes are assigned.


    Because the ability to give at this time seems to be no longer the ability to evolve into a kaleidoscope according to Sharingan, but an ability obtained based on inner thoughts.


    But Yubara doesn''t think his ability is not good enough. On the contrary, if this ability can be compared with Tenseiken''s chakra mode, then he is really making a lot of money!


    "Hello? What''s the matter with you?"


    Just as he was thinking in his heart, Uchiha Madara''s voice came over.


    "When I told you this, you fell silent all of a sudden. Is there something wrong with your eyes, or is there something special?"


    "No, although my eyes are a bit special, they are real reincarnation eyes."


    Habara sighed slightly, and then he raised his head to look at Madara Uchiha.


    "It''s just a question because I encountered some problems, and to be precise, I met a person, a person I didn''t want to meet."


    "one person?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help frowning at Habara''s words, he knew that the person Habara was talking about probably met Habara in the space of consciousness.


    No one who can do this is simple!


    "Who is it, is it because that guy made you delay for so long?"


    Uchiha Madara was very keen, he thought of something instantly, but soon he shook his head again.


    "Of course, if you are not easy to say, then don''t say it. Everyone has secrets. This is not a strange thing."


    Uchiha Madara is very open, of course, because Habara is strong enough, he will respect him.


    If it was someone else, he might have already done it, how could he behave so gentle.


    Habara glanced at Uchiha Madara, and finally he thought for a moment and felt that there was nothing to hide about this kind of thing.


    What''s more, the existence of that old man has helped Yubara regain a lot of things, not to mention that Habara will also need Uchiha Madara in the future!


    What''s more, in the entire ninja world, only Uchiha Madara can help him in terms of ability.


    Zuozhu and Naruto have that potential, but whether they have the possibility to grow to that level also needs to be seriously considered.


    After all, Uchiha Madara knows that Kurojutsu is a ghost, can he still let himself fall into that state, which will lead to his real death for a while?


    Obviously, UU Reading is impossible for him, so why not just tell him!


    Thinking of this, Habara no longer hesitated.


    He looked at Uchiha Madara seriously, and then said slowly.


    "It''s not that this matter cannot be said, but because it is very terrifying, but it is also about the secrets of this world.


    Once you know, you can''t escape, and once you know, you can only choose to help me, because this is related to the future of the ninja world and the future of all of us.


    Don''t take me for a spin, these things were told to me by the person I met with.


    And the person I met has always had his legend in the ninja world, he is...


    Sage of Six Paths! "


    ¡­


    82 Chinese Network

 Chapter 290： New plans and crises!

    On the moon, Uchiha Madara looked at Habara in astonishment, and what the guy in front of him said just now was still echoing in his mind.


    Habara said it in detail, but no matter how detailed it is, he must ensure that it is something that he has communicated with the Sage of the Six Paths.


    The old man had just left his consciousness, and Habara had to think about whether the **** was still peeking from the sidelines.


    But even so, what he said gave Uchiha Madara a feeling of being in an endless vortex.


    In addition to this feeling, he also found one thing that made him feel terrible, that is, this Habara guessed everything right again!


    The surnames of these guys on the moon are Otsutsuki, Uchiha, Hinata, and Senju, etc. In fact, their surnames should also be Otsutsuki.


    But these Datongmu are very different from the real Datonggi, because the real Datongmu is simply a group of existences who have mastered the ultimate power!


    And this group of people regards all those who are not of their own blood, or even those who contain their own blood but are not perfect, as a group of inferior "Tianlong people".


    They are cold, bloody, and powerful enough to destroy a planet!


    The Chakra used in the ninja world is actually just the product of the sacred tree that they planted from the aggregation of nine big tailed beasts.


    And this world was once the target of those Datongmu, but one person had a different idea, and they had an internal fight.


    And the person who survived was also very extreme in her thoughts and actions in order to prevent other big tubers from coming over.


    No, it should not be said to be extreme.


    It should be said that he adhered to Otsutsuki''s consistent thinking and made a decision comparable to destroying the world!


    It''s just that the decision she made was denied by her two sons, and finally a mother-son battle was staged, and she was also sealed by her two sons.


    Of these two sons, one is actually the ancestor of their Uchiha and Senju, the Sage of the Six Paths Otsuki Hagoromo.


    The other one is the ancestor of the Hyuga clan, Otsutsuki Hamura, the younger brother of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    And in order to face the real Otsuki who might come over in the future, the two of them made a decision.


    Let people in this world work **** their own, explore their own ideas and improve themselves!


    How can I master the power as quickly as possible?


    How can I quickly understand the use of Chakra?


    That is war!


    Although the Sage of the Six Paths still retains the true meaning of ''love'' in the human world, all ''love'' cannot influence those who are extremely indifferent.


    Sage of the Six Paths also understood this, so he left.


    His son was cheated, and he didn''t take care of it.


    His two sons beat the ninja world to devastation, but he didn''t care about it.


    He didn''t care about the reincarnation of his two sons.


    The family formed by his descendants is still fighting, but he still doesn''t care.


    Although, he believes that his children will understand love and stop the war in this world.


    And he has also made a lot of preparations, such as letting the concept of "love" continue to spread in the world. ¡­


    He believes that one day everything will be better, and he is also waiting and looking forward to that day.


    But it''s a pity that he hasn''t waited yet, but because of his strategy, people in the ninja world have indeed mastered the use of chakra in just a thousand years.


    And in these thousand years, the use of Chakra was once brought to the extreme state!


    This is what the descendants of Otsutsuki Yumura are doing, and Otsuki Yuromo is very straightforward. He brought his descendants to the moon.


    In fact, the moon did not exist in the first place, it was a product of the condensed use of God-like power to seal Kaguya Hime!


    Otsutsuki Kaguya is on the moon, and the moon is her sealed place.


    And the two brothers Yuyi and Yumura, in order to avoid being discovered by Otsuki, finally abandoned their bodies and let their souls hide until today!


    But now, the balance has completely changed.


    And there are two people who changed this matter, one is Uchiha Madara himself, and the other is Uchiha Habara.


    Uchiha Madara is the first person to really get the power of the Six Paths. Even if the power he got is not complete, it is enough to change the pattern of the entire ninja world.


    And Principle Yu went too far, the changes he caused caused the Sages of the Six Paths to come out, and from this we can see how strong he is.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this." After listening to these things, Uchiha Madara seemed a little dazed.


    He didn''t completely believe Habara''s words, because it all sounded so fantastic.


    But he really couldn''t find any reason to refute, especially when Habara opened his eyes, he had been looking at the books stored in the temple.


    Habara has never read these books, but many things in them can be compared with what Habara said, which makes Uchiha Madara even less room to refute.


    "Yeah, it''s incredible."


    Habara nodded, and he said with a slight sigh.


    "No one thought that such a situation was hidden behind this world, even though I guessed many things, it was just a guess.


    Now that I have an accurate answer, I have a chilling feeling. I can only say that our understanding of this world is still too superficial. "


    Hearing what Habara said, Uchiha couldn''t help falling into silence again.


    It''s terrible, this world is really terrible!


    Once upon a time, he always felt that he had already stood at the top of the ninja world, and the only person in the whole world worthy of his seriousness was Senju Zhuma.


    Now there is an extra Uchiha Habara, but he has always felt that he will be better than them when he regains his full peak!


    And now, Senju Bashirama may have surpassed him, but whether he can really surpass Habara, he has a big question mark in his heart.


    Not only that, but he also found that he really seemed to be watching the sky from a well.


    This world is not as simple as the ninja world, there are a group of terrifying beings outside the ninja world.


    These horrible guys completely regard other living planets as the nourishment of the sacred trees they planted. They don''t care how many people will die if a planet is destroyed. ¡­


    And these damned guys are not afraid of the erosion of time, even if they die, I am afraid they will have a way to survive.


    No matter who faced such a terrible enemy, he would feel hopeless.


    Although he really wanted to say with a smile, he was not afraid of these guys at all, and he would personally deal with them when they came.


    Or these guys will look very scary when facing ordinary people, because ordinary people can''t resist them at all.


    He is different from ordinary people, and the ninja world has gone through thousands of years of training, so he will definitely be able to hold on.


    But he remembered what Habara said, there might be quite a few of those big tubers, and one of them could destroy the world, so what would it be like to have a group?


    He didn''t dare to think about it, and he didn''t want to think about it.


    "Ninja world, is there no hope?"


    Uchiha Madara murmured softly, his fists clenched tightly.


    "It''s hopeless, and it''s impossible for me to tell you these things."


    Habara glanced at Uchiha Madara, he couldn''t help but shook his head and said.


    "And hope is created by ourselves, Tongyuan should not ask others to give us hope, that is unrealistic.


    Our current strength has already stood at the top of the ninja world, and we have not yet fought against them. It is not the rebellious Uchiha Madara in my memory to belittle ourselves like this.


    What''s more, strictly speaking, what they can do, why can''t we do it?


    Don''t think of ourselves too badly, and don''t think too much of them. In terms of combat effectiveness, we are no longer comparable to ordinary ninjas. "


    Habara said calmly, regarding his current situation, although Habara didn''t think he was that strong, he didn''t think he was really bad either.


    Everything has to be really fought, so that he can get an accurate answer.


    What''s more, in his memory, those so-called Datongmu behaved extremely unbearably.


    Not to mention anything else, the first is the big tube wooden gold style and the big tube wooden peach style, the two of them were the first to appear, and they were also the ones who were beaten the most.


    Especially the peach style, he was still extremely nonsensical, and was turned over by the blogger with an invisible spiral pill.


    Such a result, if he thinks about it seriously, Habara seems to have no problem with his previous guess.


    First of all, the strength of these big tubes is indeed incompatibly strong, which is beyond doubt.


    But their strength seems to be moisture.


    In the original book, Naruto and Zuosuke have both retreated from the state of the Six Paths experience card, and they no longer have the power of the Six Paths level.


    But in fact?


    At the beginning, a Zuozhuo who had lost one hand fought back and forth with that big-tuned Mujinshi, and even retreated safely.


    After Naruto was arrested protecting the village, the other four shadows gathered together with Zuozhu and Boruto to rescue.


    As a result, after Naruto was rescued, he cooperated with Zuozhu again to beat the golden style and the peach style to the blood!


    It even forced the guardian Jin Shi to sacrifice himself, turning Tao Shiqi into a monster completely, and then...


    Then that guy was killed by Boruto and Naruto''s father and son Heliwan?


    This really made Habara look stupid! ¡­


    In addition, there is also that Otsutsuki Kaguya, who is too strong to match, and is known as the ancestor of Chakra.


    As a result, under the circumstances of having an absolute advantage, Zuozhu and Naruto jointly sealed it.


    And in the blogger''s biography, their performance is even uglier, it seems that except for the big tube tree style that makes people feel desperate, everything else is the same as what they sent!


    Are they underestimating the enemy, or are they really that good?


    Normally speaking, even if they look down on the so-called ''inferior creatures'' any more, but underestimate the enemy in the face of life threats, this is not arrogance, it is pure cerebral palsy!


    And the performance of these guys is really incredible, at least it is not of the same order of magnitude as the oppression brought by Uchiha Madara.


    Even though Kaguya Otsutsuki behaved a little better, he was still terrifyingly strong.


    Of course, Otsutsuki Kaguya is really fundamentally different from these two.


    Because Otsutsuki Kaguya has devoured the fruit of the sacred tree, her power has been further strengthened!


    Uchiha Madara''s performance is also exaggerated to the extreme, especially when he is completely transformed into a big tree, he also has the power of the sacred tree.


    After all, this guy has completely swallowed the entire sacred tree, which made him grow a new eye on his forehead.


    In fact, the power of the sacred tree is ubiquitous in the entire ninja world, because strictly speaking, the chakras currently used by ninjas are actually Kaguya''s chakras.


    "But these are not the main points. Maybe these big tubers are really good at tricks, otherwise it really can''t explain why they behaved so clumsily."


    In the end, Habara could only get such an answer. In fact, those Otsuki''s strict performances were not weak.


    It''s just that compared to the performance of Uchiha Madara and those guys, their impact on Habara is really too bad. Only one style makes people feel that this is each Otsutsuki.


    "You''re right, it''s true that you can make that judgment without the money to really contact them."


    Uchiha Madara thought for a moment, he nodded seriously and said.


    "But what are we going to do in the future, these guys don''t know when they will come, we have to make some preparations.


    What''s more, the power of Tenseiken is still spreading, even if you have tried to make up for it, we must be mentally prepared.


    Wait, you didn''t guess it a long time ago, so you are so anxious to do this, right? "


    "I know a ghost, Tenseikan is full of supercilious eyes, if those powers are squandered wantonly, that eye will be useless."


    It was naturally impossible for Habara to admit this, he thought for a moment before continuing to speak.


    "But you really have to be prepared. I also have a hunch that they may come back in a few years, or even sooner."


    In fact, strictly speaking, the people looking for Kaguya did not come so quickly, they came to the ninja world when Boruto was in his teens.


    And at that time, even though Naruto and Zuosuke had lost the power of the Six Paths, as the saviors of the two of them, the entire ninja world had been integrated. ¡­


    Therefore, after Naruto was arrested, there were so many shadows who helped to save Naruto. Although it proved that they were just soy sauce in the end, it also proved that the entire ninja world had learned to unite.


    "So we have to make some preparations, some inevitable preparations."


    Habara thought for a while, and then he slowly opened his mouth and continued.


    "The ninja world needs to integrate all forces to deal with these guys, so we must increase our strength and progress.


    I think it would be better to deal with them with a complete and integrated ninja world at that time, which may also meet all needs.


    Also, we need some people to really grow up, I think you know what I''m talking about.


    Moreover, you have to be resurrected quickly, in the true sense of the word. "


    "You mean, the same people as me and Senjujuma?"


    Uchiha Madara frowned, then he nodded knowingly.


    "I probably understand what you mean, I really need a quicker resurrection, but I have a problem.


    So is it not your job to integrate the ninja world, or do you have other ideas? "


    "There are some new ideas, some more interesting ones."


    When Habara heard Uchiha Madara''s words, he couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    "Some ideas that allow us to complete the integration of the entire ninja world faster"


    Habara wants to integrate the ninja world, at least it is not difficult for him now, and it is not difficult for him now that he has the eyes of reincarnation.


    For him, the difficulty is only one, what kind of excuse he uses to do it.


    He is not afraid of being defeated, but he does not have a suitable excuse to do it, which is not a good thing for the later integration.


    Conquering a place is not just about taking down a place. If Habara wants to integrate their power, then he must have these guys agree to be integrated by Habara.


    Then it is possible to achieve the first stage of the plan through strong means, but the follow-up is not so easy to deal with.


    People''s hearts naturally have elements of fear, and they will also hate some tough styles. This is something that cannot be changed.


    That''s why Habara is acting so gentle now, and while being gentle, he and Konoha are also extremely cautious about other places.


    Even if it was dealing with the Kingdom of Wind, Konoha would have to wait for the Kingdom of Wind to take the lead before destroying the entire Kingdom of Wind.


    Although Habara has no real situation of going to the ninja world because he is on the moon, he doesn''t think that a small country of wind can withstand Konoha''s attack.


    Now I am afraid that the entire Kingdom of Wind has been captured by Konoha, and it is even possible that Konoha has already begun to initially integrate the Kingdom of Wind.


    This happened even though Habara hadn''t made a move at all. No one knows what would happen if Habara made a move.


    So Habara had a feeling that the other villages would not dare to give Konoha any chance, any chance to attack them.


    Although Onogi had already communicated with Habara, he didn''t know the specific situation.


    But Habara believed that this old man would probably not do anything stupid, and would even try his best not to have any conflicts with Konoha. ¡­


    Then under such circumstances, many things will become not very good, at least Habara will not think there is anything wrong with doing so.


    That being the case, why didn''t Habara find a way to find some foreign aid?


    And this foreign aid, what else is more suitable than Uchiha Madara and his Xiao organization?


    Didn''t the Sage of the Six Paths want to exercise this ninja world? Simple, let Uchiha Madara take those people from Bai Ze and Akatsuki to attack those countries.


    Let them get exercise while beating them up, beating them up, beating them up, and beating them up. Under such circumstances, Konoha can naturally send troops to help them.


    And after helping them solve the threat from the Akatsuki organization, Konoha came in as a savior, would it be an easy thing to get out?


    Obviously, this is impossible at all!


    After all, the Akatsuki organization is so strong, and without eliminating them, wouldn''t it be bad for these countries if Konoha left?


    At the same time, the training needs to be continuous, so while integrating them, the continuous confrontation between the Ninja World and the Akatsuki organization is carried out.


    As long as you grasp the strength that should be there, then the ninja world will definitely get better training, which is also inevitable.


    And in such a continuous confrontation, this will also allow the two boys Zuosuke and Naruto to grow better, which will be an extremely powerful fighting force in the future.


    How could Habara miss such a way of killing multiple birds with one stone?


    "You are a madman."


    After Uchiha Madara learned about Habara''s thoughts, he directly gave Habara such an evaluation.


    "The whole ninja world will fall into your hands, and the whole ninja world will be played around by you."


    "So, do you agree or disagree?"


    Habara was very calm, he looked at Uchiha Madara and asked with a smile.


    "Although I have to admit that my approach seems to be somewhat disqualified, but my plan is good for the entire ninja world.


    Of course, this may wrong you a bit, because you continue to be the super villain of the entire ninja world, but I don''t think you care about your status, do you? "


    After hearing what Habara said, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but glared at Habara, but in the end he nodded and didn''t refute too much.


    Whether it''s decent or villainous, it doesn''t mean anything to him at all. All he cares about is the ninja world and the group of people who will come in the future.


    That group of guys were so strong, which made him somewhat expectant in his heart, and also made him feel that his desire to fight was constantly burning.


    Uchiha Madara has always believed that the world is too small to accommodate people other than him.


    But now he knows that this world is still very big, and he can definitely let him have a good time!


    Moreover, he can still protect the safety of this ninja world while tossing about. What could make him feel more satisfied than this?


    "Indeed, I don''t care about these messes, and I agree with your plan."


    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, and then he said sincerely.


    "It seems that after going back this time, I have to think carefully about how to revive myself.


    Although I can still display some strengths now, as far as the opponents we need to face are concerned, these strengths are no longer enough. ¡­


    What''s more, we still have a lot of things to do in the future, a lot of things to do. "


    "Do you need my help?"


    Habara asked curiously, he didn''t mean to tease Uchiha Madara at all.


    "I think you understand what I mean. If I help you, you can make many things easier."


    "No, I don''t need your help."


    Regarding this matter, Uchiha Madara seemed very firm, and he rejected Habara''s idea without any explanation.


    "I know you don''t mean anything malicious, but this is my own task, and I have to do it myself!


    Moreover, if I can''t even complete this task, is there any need for us to cooperate? "


    Uchiha Madara is a proud person, and he has not changed this from beginning to end, and he has not forgotten the hatred in his heart.


    That damned guy who deceived himself and almost let him destroy the whole world, he intends to get rid of it with his own hands!


    In the deep starry sky, there are two rays of light flying rapidly.


    At first it looks like two shooting stars, but if you look closely, you will find that these two rays of light are completely surrounded by chakras!


    The appearance of these two figures is very different from that of human beings. They both have horns on their foreheads. The surging chakra condenses the costumes on their bodies. They look mysterious and noble.


    But at this moment, the speed of these two people suddenly stopped like a meteor, and they silently stared at the deep space as if they were thinking about something.


    "Do you feel it, Kinshi?"


    A short guy among the two spoke silently, his voice was indifferent and cold, but there was an unconcealable arrogance in this coldness.


    "I feel it, Momoshiki-sama."


    A tall and burly man bowed his body very respectfully, and he spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s Datongmu''s aura. Although this aura is weird, I don''t think I can feel wrong with this kind of energy. This power is probably a mutated power."


    Some mutated power is naturally the power of the divine tree!


    Being able to judge so many things just by relying on the breath of power already shows how familiar they are with Otsutsuki''s power.


    And the way these two people address each other, if Habara is here, he can definitely recognize who they are in the first place!


    These two guys were beaten violently by Naruto and Zuosuke, and finally solved by the boy Boruto with the hidden spiral pill.


    Of course, there are doubts about whether they are dead or not, especially this guy Otsuki Kinshiki.


    And the big tube wooden peach pose is really not dead, because he has become a wedge!


    "Does the mutated one belong to Datongmu''s power?" Datong Mutao smiled disdainfully: "It seems that someone lied to us, don''t you think, Jinshi?"


    "Perhaps there is a possibility." Otsutsuki Kinshiki nodded respectfully: "That power doesn''t seem to belong to Master Yishiki, but Kaguya''s, just."


    "It''s just the power that makes a big difference, right?"


    Datong Mutao said proudly, but his expression became more and more disdainful. ¡­


    "Maybe something funny happened, but it doesn''t matter.


    After all, they are their targets, aren''t they? After looking for them for so many years, it''s time to make sure of the situation. "


    "My lord, who do you think we will meet when we pass this time?" Otsuki Kikinshiki thought for a while before slowly asking.


    "It doesn''t matter who he is, just go and see. Anyway, our mission is them, it doesn''t matter which one it is."


    It doesn''t matter if the big tube wooden peach pose is all over his face. To him, he actually doesn''t pay attention to many things.


    Whether it''s that Otsuki Ichishiki or that Otsutsuki Kaguya, it''s all the same to him!


    "Yes, my lord."


    Otsutsuki Kinshiki nodded, the adult in front of him is his guardian, the object of his life-long orders, and he will not overstep in the slightest.


    "So, shall we inform Lord Urashiki??"


    Notify Pushi?


    Datong Mutao shook his head disdainfully, but he never planned to inform other people!


    And this kind of thing, why should he inform others?


    Even though they were performing this task together with Pu Shi, Datong Mumoshi had other ideas.


    The members of the real Otsutsuki clan are very indifferent, because they don''t have much affection at all.


    Regardless of family affection, love or friendship, because they are born noble, the years will not leave too many traces on them.


    Feelings are too extravagant for them, and such extravagance makes them gradually become indifferent.


    When getting along with them, only your own clansmen can follow in your footsteps, and everyone else will be swallowed by time.


    So they began to look for other pursuits. The long lifespan can make them feel that they are still alive, and only strong strength is the only thing.


    That''s why they use all living planets in the entire universe as pastures to plant sacred trees, even if they destroy this planet to get fruit.


    "Why did you inform him?"


    There was a mocking smile on Datong Mutaoshi''s face, his eyes fixed on the distance and he said indifferently.


    "Ichishiki and that guy Kaguya acted together, and now it seems that there is a problem, and the problem is probably not small.


    I don''t think anyone can cause us any trouble, so the biggest problem


    I''m afraid something went wrong during the sacrifice. We don''t know what exactly happened, but they didn''t bring the fruit back.


    There are still seeds on their bodies! "


    "Then we..." Otsutsuki Kinshiki somewhat understood what his master meant.


    "It''s very simple, I''m a little interested in what they have in their hands."


    Datong Mujinshi''s face revealed a touch of cruelty, and his breath also changed accordingly.


    "Thousands of years are not long for us, but they are not too long for fruits.


    If the fruit is still there, then it is mine. If it is eaten, then they have violated their mission, and we can also get some seeds back.


    It would be a pity if we don''t want something like this delivered to our door.


    Of course, if it hasn''t been planted yet, then these two wastes deserve it. "


    The calm words of Datong Mutaoshi have already shown his purpose very clearly, that is, he intends to do something to these two people!


    He fell in love with what Kaguya and Ichishiki had planted, he fell in love with those fruits, and he planned to take them for himself!


    "I see, my lord."


    But Otsuki Kikinshiki replied calmly, he didn''t seem to show any thoughts because of this horrible decision.


    He is the guardian, and the person he guards is Datong Mutao Shi. To put it bluntly, Datong Mutao Shi is his master!


    The master wants to do anything, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He will not go against it, he will only help the master accomplish everything he wants to do.


    Even in a critical moment, if the master is threatened, he will not hesitate to give his life and contribute all his strength to his master!


    Such an extreme superior-subordinate relationship has been determined since their birth, and it is impossible for them to change the relationship in the slightest.


    Jin Shi didn''t have any objection to this, and he wouldn''t object if his fate was like this. His destiny was to give everything for Tao Shi and support everything Tao Shi wanted to do.


    "very good."


    Nodded in the big-tube wooden peach style, and then his chakra swung violently, and his whole body turned and flew towards the place where the power burst out.


    "Then, let''s go."


    "Yes, my lord."


    .

 Chapter 291： Otsutsuki Habara?

    "Are you finally willing to come back?"


    In Konoha Village, Jiraiya looked at Habara in front of him full of displeasure, but he was somewhat relieved.


    And Yu Yuan was somewhat embarrassed, because he didn''t expect that he had been away for several months after leaving!


    In his memory, he obviously only stayed on the moon for a few weeks, but how did he become so weird when he came to Ninja World?


    But after thinking about it, he felt that it might be because the time of the two parties was not unified.


    It''s just that this is not a big deal, because he didn''t cause any information gap because he left the ninja world. After all, his shadow clone has always stayed in the ninja world.


    When Habara came back, he immediately turned off his shadow clone, and he also immediately learned what happened in the ninja world during the time he was away.


    As he expected, even without his presence, Konoha would still be able to tidy up the entire Kingdom of the Wind.


    After all, Konoha still has the existence of Shisui and Fugaku who are not weaker than Habara three years ago, and at the same time, Habara has resurrected several powerful people.


    Some of these people feel that there is no trouble in the Land of Winds. At the same time, Nara Shikahisa has also entered the Land of Winds and started a series of work.


    The Kingdom of the Wind is not the Country of Grass and the Country of Soup. This big country not only has a vast territory, although most of the places belong to the areas where no shit, but the ninja strength is still there.


    And as one of the former five great powers, they also have their own pride. Even if their pride has been smashed to pieces, it will take a lot of effort to completely subdue them.


    Therefore, a person with prestige and ability is needed to deal with this place, and Nara Shikahisa is obviously a very good choice.


    And it is foreseeable that Nara Shikahisa''s work will not be easy, and he has to deal with a lot of things, which are also very complicated.


    However, in order to cooperate with his work, Konoha also sent some people from Anbe over there. After all, Konoha did not use gentle means to control there.


    Anbu suddenly lost half of its people, which affected Konoha a little bit, but this effect was quickly resolved.


    Perhaps it was due to the confrontation between Habara and the third Hokage, which resulted in the destruction of almost the entire Anbu group as a precedent.


    Anbu on Konoha''s side has made greater efforts to train the reserve team, even if most of the people are lost at once, Konoha can recover immediately.


    With such a background, many things in Konoha will become relatively easy, and with these Anbu Nara Shikaku, it will also be a lot easier.


    And in order to ensure deterrence, Konoha did not withdraw his troops, but still stationed in the Kingdom of the Wind.


    Under such a series of policies, the Kingdom of Winds has basically restored order, but such an order is obviously not what they want.


    If Konoha wants to achieve the effect he wants, he still needs a series of follow-up work. These things are the things of Shikahisa Nara.


    In addition to these things, the most interesting thing for Habara is that Konoha has actually started to study the concept of air combat.


    Because in this battle, Didara showed the general air superiority fiercely, and the result was that the oil girl clan received huge support.


    Konoha doesn''t have things like clay to help people fly, but Konoha has a family of oil girls.


    Members of these oily girls can try to cultivate some giant bugs that can carry people to fly, so as to meet the requirements of air combat.


    This change was unexpected by Habara, but it was good news anyway.


    What''s more, with such an air superiority, not only is it beneficial for combat, but it can also conduct rapid maneuvers within the area under its control.


    Habara naturally supported such a multi-purpose thing, but it would take some time to breed those bugs, but Habara believed that all of this would not be a problem.


    And similarly, during the time when Habara was away, Konoha had basically solved the problems of the Land of Waves and the Land of Tea.


    There is no ninja village in these two places, one is a subsidiary country of the country of fire, and the other is rescued from the dire straits by Konoha.


    Therefore, they have no idea of ??resistance. It can be said that everything is moving forward according to a good process.


    It''s just that all this is good news, and Habara felt a little embarrassed looking at Jiraiya''s stinky face, because it was true that he had been away for a long time this time.


    And as far as his current position in Konoha is concerned, many things still need to be handled by himself.


    I suddenly disappeared after playing with Lian Tiaozi, and disappeared with Uchiha Madara, which is somewhat inappropriate.


    "Sorry, it''s a little late to come back, but I also have very important things to deal with."


    Habara sighed slightly, before he spoke.


    "And to put it bluntly, this matter is related to the future fate of the entire ninja world!"


    "Oh?"


    Jiraiya didn''t have the slightest doubt about Habara''s words, because Habara would never joke about such things.


    What''s more, Habara, a world that can directly overwhelm the entire ninja world, has no need for him to make such a joke.


    Now he only cares about what kind of information Habara has obtained, and what is the matter that Habara said is related to the future fate of the entire ninja world.


    Especially during this period of time, some extremely strange things happened, and the suffocating chakra energy permeated the sky, and Zilai couldn''t forget it no matter what.


    That kind of Chakra is really too scary, it is definitely a power that people will never forget once they come into contact with it.


    What the emergence of such power means, he can''t say clearly, but he knows that the person who has such power can definitely put the ninja world into crisis!


    So Jiraiya also naturally wanted to find out what was going on. Only after knowing these things could he make a better judgment.


    "Actually, this operation was carried out by Uchiha Madara and I. You should also know this."


    Habara didn''t show off, he spoke directly, and Jiraiya nodded slightly, he was naturally aware of this matter.


    But soon, his face began to change following Habara''s narration.


    "And the purpose of this operation between Uchiha Madara and I is to find out where the real birthplace of the Hyuga Clan is.


    Because we concluded that all the secrets of the entire ninja world are hidden there, and at the same time, many things that we don''t know can be unlocked.


    We were lucky, we found it, and we also learned a lot of interesting things and met some interesting people.


    Also that place is very interesting because it''s the moon..."


    ¡­


    "how could this be...."


    Jiraiya looked at Habara silently, he never dreamed that he would hear such nonsense, yet such terrifying things.


    Habara didn''t mean to hide Jiraiya, he directly told Uchiha Madara''s original plan, how he judged that Uchiha Madara was cheated, and how they reached the moon.


    And the battle they experienced after they reached the moon, the various things they encountered after the battle, and even seeing the Sage of the Six Paths when he broke through reincarnation and so on.


    He didn''t hide any of these things, he said them all in one go, and these words directly made Jiraiya fall into a sluggish state.


    At this moment, Jiraiya also felt that he had never really understood this ninja world, and this ninja world was so strange to him.


    He was so unfamiliar that he couldn''t believe it, this was actually the ninja world he had lived in for so many years.


    However, as a ninja, Jiraiya''s self-cultivation is still very high, he forced himself to calm down, and began to analyze all this seriously.


    But the more he analyzed, the more he felt unprecedented fear, because he really couldn''t imagine that the truth of the ninja world was so cruel.


    The reason why the ninja world has been fighting for thousands of years is actually because of the Sage of the Six Paths, and the reason why he did this is actually very simple.


    That is, he is also saving the ninja world, because Zilai also understands the complexity of it, but he is not confident. Can these ninjas really do all this?


    Compared with Habara and even Uchiha Madara who has not been fully resurrected, the gap between them is so big that it is unimaginable.


    As for Otsutsuki, who felt dangerous even in Habara, could ordinary ninjas like them really deal with it?


    This question has been lingering in his mind, because the gap between them is too great, even if the ninja needs to maintain self-confidence and find a way to face all enemies.


    But when the gap in strength really reached a limit, Jiraiya couldn''t help but start to have doubts.


    "That''s the truth, and I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Habara was very calm, he spread his hands lightly before continuing to speak.


    "Of course, if you''re interested, I can take you to the moon to have a look. Although the people there are almost dead, the things inside are still there.


    This way you can learn more and know more. "


    "I didn''t mean not to believe you, you should know."


    Jilai also sighed, he shook his head and said helplessly.


    "I mean....."


    "They are too strong, can we really deal with them?"


    Habara seemed to have guessed Jiraiya''s thoughts, he interrupted directly.


    "Some things don''t need to be so pessimistic. I also said the same thing to Uchiha Madara. Only when you really get in touch with them can you know what they are like.


    Blindly guessing is meaningless, only real contact can know their specific strength and ability, and we can''t underestimate the wisdom of ninjas. "


    Having said this, Habara paused slightly, the wisdom of a ninja has always been one of the most important weapons for a ninja.


    In the original book, these ninjas defeated many powerful enemies with their own wisdom, and Habara also kept this in mind.


    What''s more, he has already analyzed some problems of these Otsutsugi, as long as these ninjas are given a chance, then they may really be able to make Otsutsuki deflate in terms of skills and tactics.


    Victory may not be possible, but it may not be difficult to get more information and learn more details about dealing with them.


    Even in his memory, there was a guy named Datong Mokura, who was basically dealt with by this Jiraiya in front of him!


    Personality is also an important factor that can determine a person''s height of growth and display of strength. People who are too arrogant will not have any good fruit to eat.


    "Facing them, is our combat mode really useful?"


    Jilai also glanced at Habara suspiciously, he was really frightened anyway, he was really not so sure about all this.


    "As far as I know, they are a group of extremely arrogant guys, and we are just a group of inferior creatures to them.


    It can even be said that we are just a group of ants in their eyes, so when you deal with ants, what attitude will you use? "


    Against an ant?


    Jiraiya was also confused by Habara''s words, but Jiraiya also seemed to understand what Habara meant.


    Dealing with an ant, I am afraid that no one will deal with it seriously and with heart, because for them, it is just an easy run over.


    It seems that there is no problem with those big tubers treating them like this. Even if they are very upset, those big tubers really have this ability.


    But if someone really treats them as ants, then these people must pay the price!


    Jiraiya also firmly believes that as long as someone gives them a chance, they will definitely try their best to study the enemy''s weaknesses, and then combine various methods to solve the enemy!


    "do you understand?"


    Habara looked at the silent Jiraiya, he continued to speak with a smile.


    "So don''t belittle yourself, don''t think too much, many things are not so bad, and many things need to be really touched before you can know.


    What''s more, there are other ninjas in the ninja world, and we also have other foreign aids who can help, we are not alone! "


    "ok, I got it."


    Jiraiya nodded slightly, he could understand what Habara meant, after all, Habara had also told him about Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara is an unlucky guy, this guy was tricked into running around, and even wanted to destroy the entire ninja world!


    But fortunately, this guy came to his senses immediately, or he had no choice but to come to his senses in front of the huge data.


    And Uchiha Madara is a person who opens the eyes of reincarnation with his own power. Such an existence is really unimaginable.


    "It seems that we will have to cooperate with this guy in the future."


    Jilai also sighed faintly, but soon his expression became serious again.


    "Then, I would like to entrust you with Uchiha Madara''s affairs, but I still have another question, which is about the reincarnation eye.


    I want to see, is your reincarnation eye okay? "


    "no problem."


    Habara nodded lightly, and then he slowly closed his eyes, and in an instant, a suffocatingly terrifying Chakra began to brew.


    Soon, Habara slowly opened his eyes.


    He saw a pair of scarlet eyes imprinted like annual rings, and at the same time, three black gouyu slowly rotating eyes appeared in his eye sockets...


    .....


    After Uchiha Madara and Habara separated, he immediately headed towards Akatsuki''s lair.


    And in the process of acting on one side, he has been thinking about how he should do it.


    He doesn''t want Habara to help him again, he wants to solve the resurrection problem by himself, he doesn''t want himself to owe Yubara too much.


    Of course, this is also related to his inner pride. His pride makes him more willing to solve the problem by himself in the face of such a situation!


    He is already ashamed enough, and he doesn''t want to continue to be ashamed. Solving the problem by himself is the best solution.


    "However, it will take some time to prepare for a complete resurrection."


    Uchiha Madara''s resurrection is not a simple matter, because his body has already turned into bones, and these bones are still in the hands of Orochimaru.


    He could directly capture Orochimaru, and then force him to hand over his body, but doing so would probably attract the attention of that Heijue.


    This is not what he wants, he must deal with that damned black man, he doesn''t want to attract any attention from this guy.


    So he had to take his time, he couldn''t resurrect himself perfectly, and at the same time, he had to not arouse Hei Jue''s suspicion!


    This matter is somewhat difficult for Uchiha Madara, but no matter how difficult it is, he has to deal with it well, only in this way can he do everything he wants to do.


    "Have you come, have you already felt my chakra?"


    When Uchiha Madara just approached the country of rain, he suddenly found that there was a chakra resonating with him.


    This chakra made him feel like a part of him, and he felt that there was indeed his own chakra in it.


    If it was Uchiha Madara, he might not think much about it at all, but even if he feels all this now, he still investigates this Chakra very carefully.


    And as he felt deeply, he immediately discovered some differences among these chakras.


    It is true that these chakras have his power, but they are more like being glued together, and there is still a hidden and unknown force at work in it.


    Such a discovery made him further realize how badly he was deceived, and how well this damned guy can hide!


    However, he was still able to control his emotions, he made himself seem like a normal person and stopped, and then quietly waited for this chakra to approach.


    "Madara, are you back?"


    Hei Ze soon came to Uchiha Madara''s side, and now he is also full of doubts in his heart.


    Too many things happened during this period, especially the **** chakra outbreak, which made him restless.


    In addition, he was also very puzzled in his heart. He was very curious about where Uchiha Madara had been during this time, and why there was no news.


    But facing Uchiha Madara, he still has to maintain enough calmness, because he doesn''t want to expose anything in front of Uchiha Madara.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Uchiha Madara nodded, and he spoke calmly.


    "This time I went out and really got some good results. I found that Uchiha Habara seems to be hiding some secrets."


    "Oh?"


    Heijue was startled when he heard Uchiha Madara''s words, Uchiha Habara has really become his dream monster, this guy can do some horrible things every time.


    He even doubted whether the terrifying outburst of power this time had something to do with this guy, but all of this couldn''t be completely confirmed.


    "What happened?"


    "That kid disappeared in a very strange place, completely disappeared."


    Uchiha Madara said with a dignified expression, he seemed really puzzled.


    "His breath completely dissipated, as if he didn''t exist at all, very, very weird, and after he disappeared, I also saw some Hinata guys.


    It''s just that those guys don''t admit that they are Hinata, but say that they are Otsuki, which is very strange. "


    "Otsuki?"


    When Heijue heard Uchiha Madara''s words, although his face was full of doubts, his heart had changed greatly.


    He never dreamed that he would hear such a surname. He knew very well what this surname represented!


    He is a little panicked now, he is worried that these so-called Datongmu will be the ones who came to arrest his mother, if that is the case, the situation will be bad.


    But soon, Heijue calmed down again, because he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, Otsutsuki Yucun once took his descendants to the moon.


    Those guys from Hyuga would have come down from the moon if nothing happened. After all, there was no sign when they appeared in the ninja world.


    The most important point is that Kuro never thinks that Uchiha Madara really met those Otsuki who made his mother fear, he can still survive!


    Although this guy is reincarnated from the dirt, but the strength of those big tubes, is it because you are reincarnated from the dirt that they can''t deal with you?


    So he infers that these guys are probably the descendants of Otsutsuki Yumura on the moon!


    "Do you call yourself Datongmu? It''s really a strange surname." Hei Jue swallowed, and then he opened his mouth to answer.


    "Yeah, it''s really a strange surname, and their physical skills are also very strange."


    Uchiha Madara seemed to murmur casually, then he shook his head and continued.


    "However, after Uchiha Habara left, a very terrifying force erupted, very terrifying.


    Those forces even spread in the sky for a long time, but I can feel that it burst out in that valley.


    But what''s weird is that they didn''t spread out in the valley. It seems that there is a special space force that isolates everything. It''s really interesting. "


    "Is that so? That power is indeed very, very terrifying..."


    Hei Ze said in a daze, his daze lasted less than a second, but was clearly caught by Uchiha Madara.


    But Hei Jue didn''t know that his every move was being watched so closely, so he quickly raised his head and asked.


    "So, what are we going to do now?"


    "It''s very simple, bring me back to life as soon as possible."


    Uchiha Madara said flatly, his tone seemed so firm and unquestionable at this moment.


    "That power made me feel the crisis, and only when I was completely resurrected could I have the confidence to face such a power.


    And I can tell you one more thing, that is, I waited until Uchiha Habara appeared, that guy......"


    "Now I have the eyes of reincarnation!"


    ¡­


    The fact that Yubara has the eyes of reincarnation is really a huge bad news for Heijue.


    Because having these eyes already means that Habara has completely stood at an unimaginable height, which is really fatal to his plan.


    Now he has also begun to seriously think about how to resurrect Uchiha Madara as soon as possible.


    Because only in this way can he fight against Habara, and can completely let his mother come again!


    For a moment, Hei Jue felt an extreme sense of urgency, and he felt that he should speed up.


    And it was not only Hei Zee who was also shocked by Habara''s reincarnation eyes, but also Jiraiya.


    The only difference between him and Kuro is that he was shocked by Habara''s reincarnation eyes, because Habara''s eyes at this time are really different from Nagato''s reincarnation eyes.


    According to Habara, his eyes are also reincarnation eyes, but he personally prefers to call them reincarnation writing sharing eyes.


    As for why it became like this, Habara himself didn''t know, and he couldn''t explain it clearly, but Jiraiya could feel something.


    That is the danger of Habara''s eyes. When Habara opened these eyes, he could feel the extreme oppression oncoming.


    Even though Habara just stood there motionless, such an extremely terrifying aura burst out from Habara''s body.


    That feeling seemed to destroy everything, that feeling was like a savage beast staring at him.


    A kind of fear originating from the soul arises spontaneously, and even Jirai also has an absurd feeling, that is, Habara is an existence with a higher life level than him!


    This feeling is really mysterious, and it also makes Jilai feel very uncomfortable, but he can be sure that Habara''s strength at this time is definitely far greater than before he left.


    If there had to be a comparison, it would be that Habara didn''t have to make any effort to destroy Konoha before, but now this guy doesn''t have to make any effort to flatten the Nation of Fire!


    He would not doubt whether Habara''s eyes were reincarnation eyes, whether his current eyes of Habara were stronger than Nagato''s reincarnation eyes.


    Although according to Habara''s narration, Samsarayan is fundamentally the product of the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan promotion to the extreme.


    And the last person who opened the eyes of reincarnation was Uchiha Madara, which made Jiraiya guess that Nagato''s eyes were actually Uchiha Madara''s.


    But the feeling that those eyes gave him was a world of difference compared to this pair of eyes.


    This made him wonder whether there is a possibility of upgrading the eyes of reincarnation, or why the two pairs of eyes give him such a different feeling.


    Although it''s very likely that Nagato didn''t use his own eyes, but the two sides gave him really different feelings.


    But these things are not things that Zilai needs to think about too much, which is beyond his comprehension, but Zilai also knows that he still has a lot of work to do.


    Although he was frightened, he was willing to believe Habara''s words, or he was willing to believe the choice made by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    Sage of the Six Paths trains everyone in the ninja world in this way. Although it is cruel, it also gives them a better way to master Chakra.


    And he also seems to understand one thing, what they need to protect the ninja world is themselves, and only their own efforts are the best way to protect the ninja world.


    Therefore, he didn''t talk too much nonsense, and he didn''t need to talk too much nonsense. He had to make all preparations for the future, after all, he also knew some plans.


    But Yu Principle ignored Ziraiya so much, after resting for a few days and waiting for the chakra in his body to stabilize, he ran into a forest.


    Although the time for him to get these eyes is very short, but he has never had a good try of the ability of these eyes.


    Although his eyes are very strange, but he has more or less got all the abilities that Nagato guy can have.


    The so-called power of the six realms actually looks more like the basic ability of an advanced eye.


    All the Otsutsugi in the future will have such power, even the Otsutsuki Tonero who is now imprisoned on the moon by Habara, in front of hungry people, has shown a similar ability after possessing Tenseiyan.


    So although such an ability is really abnormal, especially when used in conjunction with actual combat, it is even more powerful. Anyone who doesn''t understand the information may be tricked into a big problem.


    But although these abilities are not unique, they are at least part of everyone''s hands. Habara doesn''t remember anyone with advanced eyes, who doesn''t have this ability.


    But in addition to basic abilities, other abilities are the most crucial, the most typical one being Uchiha Madara.


    His eyes are in the hands of Nagato, and there are only a few abilities, but in his hands there is an extra perverted to the extreme such as the round tomb prison.


    And in other Otsutsuki who has the eyes of reincarnation, various unique techniques emerge in endlessly, and Habara naturally pays the most attention to these unique techniques.


    "And my unique technique seems to be a bit unique in the reincarnation eye, but it seems a bit ordinary in the reincarnation eye."


    Chakra mode is a good thing, because in the world of Naruto, the improvement brought by each chakra mode is extremely terrifying.


    It''s just that Tenseigan has its own chakra mode, and it''s the first time he''s heard of the Chakra mode in Reincarnation Eye.


    But now he has to give it a try, after all, he is really curious about this ability.


    Thinking in his heart, his eyes had become reincarnated eyes in an instant, and at this moment, the vast chakra burst out in his body again.


    And Habara also calmly controlled all of this. When his power accumulated to the extreme, he activated the power of the reincarnation eye chakra mode without hesitation!


    "Buzz!"


    At this moment, Habara felt the ultimate power bursting out of him.


    This terrifying and massive energy was constantly oscillating, and in an instant he found that under the influence of this force, the black combat uniform on his body disappeared.


    Instead, he was dressed in a snow-white and misty robe, and the natural power in his body was also working at this moment.


    An inexplicable feeling appeared in his heart, and suddenly Habara turned his head quickly, because he found that behind him, one after another, black seeking Tao jade began to emerge.


    And most importantly, he seemed to feel something at this moment, he gently stretched out his hand, and a Dao-seeking jade flew to his hand.


    "Buzz!"


    This Tao-seeking jade suddenly turned into black energy, UU Reading Under the action of Yin-Yang Dun, this Tao-seeking jade appeared as a tin staff!


    The whole space began to tremble, and Yu Yuan also saw his hair growing continuously at this moment, and at the same time slowly turning into a touch of snow white.


    The power was still oscillating and intensifying, Habara concentrated his energy, and suddenly the chakra in his own body quickly fused together with the help of a strange force.


    This kind of fusion made his power leap rapidly, and at this moment he seemed to have realized the power of Xueji snare!


    Habara waved his hand lightly, and a wall of water quietly appeared in front of him like this, and he was a little dazed looking at the reflection on the water surface for a while.


    Because he saw himself in the state of a big tree!


    ¡­


    82 Chinese Network


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 292： Konoha 63 years

    "How time flies."


    Standing in the office of the head of the security department, watching a long queue outside the Hokage Building not far away, Habara couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile.


    At this time, the security department has moved from a remote area in Konoha to the core of Konoha, even if it is only one street away from the Hokage Building.


    Today is really a special day, because it has been Konoha''s sixty-three years.


    To put it simply, at this point in time, it has been three years since Konoha attacked the Kingdom of the Wind, which is the time when Shippuden started in the original book.


    The entire ninja world has undergone tremendous changes in the past three years, and Konoha has also done the same. For example, the security department has moved at this time.


    At this time, the position of the Security Department is next to the Hokage Building, and this position also symbolizes the current position of the Security Department in the entire Konoha.


    After all, the current security department can be said to have taken over the defense of the entire Konoha and even the country of fire.


    After such a super behemoth was taken over by Habara, it has completely unleashed the power it was first given.


    Many people even think that the power of the Ministry of Security is not weaker than that of Hokage, but that being said, the Ministry of Security still listens to Hokage, and this has not changed.


    What''s more, Zilai didn''t even care about it. Anyway, this kind of speech has been sung for six years, and nothing has changed.


    But speaking of coming, this guy is now defined as one of the greatest Hokages in the history of Konoha.


    This is not to say that he is very powerful, but because he has expanded the territory of the Fire Nation to an unimaginable extent, and also expanded Konoha''s sphere of influence endlessly.


    In three years, Konoha has completely absorbed and transformed the Land of Wind, the Land of Tea, and the Land of Waves, and now they are completely under the control of the Land of Fire.


    The transformation of the Kingdom of Waves and the Kingdom of Tea is actually relatively easy. After all, they do not have the ability to resist, but the Kingdom of Wind is different.


    Not to mention the strong folk customs of this place, and it was originally a big country with its own pride. Just because they were defeated by Konoha and occupied this place by force, they were very upset.


    Therefore, Konoha''s work at the beginning was not very effective. Both Tsunade and Nara Shikahisa felt huge troubles.


    Faced with such a situation, Habara also chose to take action. He directly found Chiyo and Ebino who were still on hunger strike in prison, and gave them two choices.


    In the first option, Habara asked Anbu and the Security Governor of the Security Department to take action together, killing all those who dared to resist and those who thought of resisting, and even extended to the entire Kingdom of the Wind.


    Let the entire Kingdom of the Wind''s past imprints not be left at all, at worst it will completely become a dead zone, and Konoha will slowly develop it in the future.


    The second choice is that they come forward to help Konoha''s work, so that they can keep the mark of the Kingdom of Wind, and allow everyone in the Kingdom of Wind to survive.


    Although it is impossible for them to return to the past, at least they can get a better life, better education, and at the same time enjoy the resources and protection of Konoha.


    But the key point is that from now on, there will be no Kingdom of Wind, and there will be no Hidden Sand Village. This is the territory of the Kingdom of Fire, and everything here belongs to the Kingdom of Fire and Konoha!


    It can be said that Habara''s move is a ruthless move.


    Either die for me, then recognize the legitimacy of Konoha, and help Konoha control everything in the Kingdom of Wind, there is no other option.


    The two options given by Habara are unacceptable to Chiyo and Ebino, and Habara has no intention of being indifferent to them.


    Although it was clearly told that they had a month to think about it, Konoha''s actions had already begun when he met them.


    Even in order to let them feel Konoha''s determination, Habara and Jiraiya also discussed sending them back to the Land of Wind, and let them witness Konoha''s actions with their own eyes.


    Such a **** and cruel action made even Chiyo and Ebizo feel their scalps tingling.


    Of course, Konoha did not act recklessly, but took out the people who resisted the most as before to make an example to others.


    After all, Konoha is still carrying out all kinds of popular education, and the focus of the publicity is naturally that we are all the same people, with the same culture, language, history, etc.


    The reason for the separation is that Senjujuma did not completely integrate the ninja world fifty or sixty years ago, and the actions of some careerists.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many unbalanced developments, which led to various wars in the ninja world. What Konoha is doing now is what Senjujuma did not do back then.


    Only when we completely recombine and integrate together can we completely eliminate possible wars, and only when we integrate can everyone have a better life.


    Look at the country of soup and the country of grass now, isn''t everyone''s life better now?


    Under such a double offensive, the ninjas in Hidden Sand Village may still have the idea of ????resisting.


    But for those civilians and the residents of the Land of Winds, they have begun to accept it.


    After all, they are just a group of real life people, and they can''t understand how hard the life in the Kingdom of Wind was before.


    What''s more, the daimyo of the Land of Wind and Hidden Sand Village didn''t take much care of them, and they were no different from the people of the Land of Fire, except that they lived in different places.


    And according to their ancestors, they don''t have the concept of a country in their memory, so they don''t have any objections, so they are the fastest to accept it all.


    After Chiyo and Ebino persisted for a week, they could only give up with a sigh in the end, because they got a piece of news that made them despair.


    That is, the daimyo of the Land of Wind ''voluntarily'' gave up everything and handed over all his identities to the daimyo of the Land of Fire.


    This also means that the daimyos of the Land of Fire already have an orthodox status in the Land of Wind''s jurisprudence, and it doesn''t make any sense for them to resist.


    The Kingdom of Wind is not as stubborn as the Kingdom of Fire. The Kingdom of Fire dares to take action against its own name, but the Kingdom of Wind is too poor to dare to do so.


    In particular, the daimyo of the Land of Winds would not stay in the Land of Winds at all, and all his property would not be stored in the Land of Winds, which also left Sand Hidden Village with nothing to do with him.


    Now the daimyo of the country of wind was caught by Konoha, and even used some means to make the daimyo give up his position.


    Their Hidden Sand Village is a subsidiary institution of the Kingdom of Wind, what else can they do now, they have no choice!


    Therefore, they chose to help Konoha in the end, it doesn''t matter what they think, their decision is the most important.


    And with their help, the problem of the Kingdom of Winds has been solved.


    It has to be said that keeping them is a correct choice, because their existence can greatly disintegrate the beliefs in Hidden Sand Village.


    After all, they can be regarded as the last people who are still resisting in Hidden Sand Village, and they can also be regarded as the mainstay of Hidden Sand Village.


    "What are you looking at?"


    When Yu Yuan was looking out of the window in a daze, a voice suddenly interrupted him, and then Yan Ye walked to his side.


    "Is it the new school season? Naturally, people can''t help but want to pay more attention. After all, this year is a bit special."


    Habara smiled and reached out to stop Yan Ye''s waist, then he looked at the long traffic outside the window and said slowly.


    This year''s situation is indeed a little special, because this year Konoha Ninja School recruits children from all places!


    In fact, Konoha wanted to implement such an approach a long time ago, but due to various factors, including hardware and publicity issues, it has not been carried out.


    In the follow-up, Konoha was either fighting a war, or integrating and absorbing the situation of the Kingdom of Wind, so naturally there was no such effort.


    Now that everything is stable, Konoha will naturally start to fulfill his promise.


    Since last year, Konoha has been promoting that all school-age children can be trained as ninjas.


    Therefore, Konoha will set up testing points in various towns and villages, and talented children can naturally be selected into Konoha Ninja School for study and training.


    Moreover, the range of Konoha''s settings is very wide, as long as it is the current land of the fire country, even the former wind country can get this opportunity!


    After all, the territory of the Land of Fire is a little bit bigger, and the scope of defense is not comparable to before.


    Not only the frontier defense forces, but also the two departments of the Security Department and the Anbu Department now need a large number of talents to supplement them so that they can better complete their tasks.


    Therefore, it is imperative to expand the recruitment of ninjas. In order to meet the needs of their own ninjas, Konoha has even begun to recruit and use ninjas from Sand Hidden Village.


    Of course, these ninjas have passed multiple audits and can be regarded as trustworthy ninjas.


    However, they don''t get too many tasks now, but all aspects of their lives have been greatly improved.


    After all, Konoha also needs them to be a role model, so that all the people in Shayin Village can believe that they will have a better life in the future.


    Of course, he also spent a lot of money on the Konoha in Shayin Village.


    Now Sand Hidden Village is completely uninhabitable, and Konoha asked Yamato and Senju Nawaki to go there to carry out afforestation operations.


    Senju Naoshu is already able to use Mudun, although there is some coincidence in all of this, it is not surprising.


    After all, there are white cells in his dirty soil reincarnation, so it is only a matter of time before he gets the wooden escape.


    Now that he has this ability, he naturally needs to exercise a lot, and the environment of the Kingdom of Wind is in great need of trees with strong vitality.


    The wooden escape that he and Yamato had mastered naturally became the best choice.


    For such a task, the two of them did not intend to refuse at all, and they would not refuse to grasp such a good training opportunity.


    With their efforts, although the Kingdom of Wind is still full of yellow sand, the situation is much better than before.


    It is entirely conceivable that the Land of Winds will completely turn into a sea of ??green in time, and this approach has really made the Land of Winds feel the changes.


    This can also be regarded as a way to make them realize Konoha''s determination in a disguised form, and make them get closer to Konoha.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so interested in this kind of thing, but this is indeed a rare scene."


    Yan Ye took advantage of the situation and leaned into Yu Yuan''s arms, and she also laughed looking at everything below.


    But soon she raised her eyebrows, and then said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t move your hands, I don''t think I need to remind you too much?"


    "Please, we''re both engaged, you don''t have to look like this, do you?"


    Habara didn''t care about it, but he also took back his not-so-honest hand, and it''s a skill to accept it when it''s good.


    As he said, now he is engaged to Yan Ye, but it is only limited to engagement.


    After Habara solved a lot of troubles three years ago, he finally brought Fu Yue and the elders of the family to visit the Nara clan as he wished.


    After this visit, the two of them also formally reached an agreement on the issue of Habara and Yanye.


    Although the entire Konoha, and even the entire Fire Nation, is afraid of the combination of these two families, after all, this one is the family that has mastered Konoha''s defense and obtained huge military power.


    One is a family that has a unique voice in government affairs and almost controls the entire Ministry of Government Affairs.


    These two families are combined, as long as they are in step, then Hokage''s rights may not be able to restrict them!


    But when all this really happened, especially after Jiraiya and Tsunade gave their blessings first, the wind direction in Konoha changed again.


    If it can''t be stopped, then there is no need to do such wicked things, and giving blessings is the best choice.


    It can be said that this matter is also the first engagement of Habara in his previous and present lives. Although he had many girlfriends in his previous life, he still has no experience when it comes to marriage.


    But he really likes Yan Ye, especially after the engagement, her character has returned to the way it was before, that frank and unabashed look.


    This made Habara very happy. After all, he was not raised in an orthodox big family, and his mind was full of that kind of morbid rules and requirements.


    What he prefers is to keep a person''s frankness, and it''s really interesting to get along like this.


    Although he is very clear, if he follows the big family''s method, maybe he can experience the joy of doing whatever he wants.


    But he feels that it is not difficult for him to experience it. After all, he and Yan Ye have such a good relationship, and some things can be communicated.


    Besides, since his strength is so strong, it''s not a big deal to make some perverted and excessive demands, right?


    After all, he has both strength and status, plus he is still a man.


    There is a saying that goes like this, man, being abnormal is not a big deal at all, especially a man like Habara!


    "By the way, I have something to tell you. Naruto and Sasuke are back. Haven''t you been thinking about their situation?"


    "Oh? They''re back?"


    Just when Yu Yuan was thinking about something not so good, Yan Ye suddenly spoke, which also made Yu Yuan''s eyes light up slightly.


    These two boys are not in Konoha now, because they are both looking for ways to improve their strength.


    Normally, it would be very difficult for these two guys to leave Konoha, but Jiraiya already knew the future situation and the power hidden in these two boys.


    So he also made a decision, that is to train these two boys well, especially in Naruto.


    Sasuke is a member of the Uchiha clan, even if he wants to cultivate, there is nothing he can do, not to mention that Uchiha is so strong now, they can do it by themselves.


    As for Naruto, he does have some ideas, such as the sage mode, which he has already thought about teaching Naruto.


    In addition, there is the problem of Nine Tails. Such a powerful combat power can indeed help Naruto, so that Naruto can better display his strength.


    So three years ago, he asked Naruto to go to Mount Miaomu to practice, and although Naruto didn''t know why, he still accepted it.


    It only took the kid a few weeks to learn, and he has been performing various dangerous tasks in the following time.


    The same is true for Sasuke, after all, Sasuke''s power is entirely in the eyes, so Habara and Fugaku discussed it, and implanted Baijue''s cells into Sasuke.


    In the next three years, Sasuke has been crazily performing various dangerous tasks, and he still performs them alone.


    Now this kid has honed Sharingan to the extreme. Although he has not reached the kaleidoscope due to various reasons, his combat effectiveness is not weak anymore.


    This incident made Fuyue, Shisui and others who already knew the truth of the ninja world extremely anxious, but it was not too embarrassing for Habara.


    Because Habara''s current strength has almost reached a perverted level, and even when he really meets those big Tsutsukis, he has the confidence to completely suppress them within five minutes, and even solve them!


    And all this confidence comes entirely from the power endowed by his samsara eye, the chakra mode of that samsara eye.


    After turning on the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye, Habara was shocked to find that his state seemed to be unbelievably strong.


    Because he found that his situation at that time had been completely transformed into Otsuki, and he was not just an ordinary Otsuki!


    His state is the same as Otsutsuki Kaguya and Six Paths Sage, who has Otsutsuki in the state of Xueji snare.


    He could feel a very special power released by his reincarnation eye, and this power instantly bonded all his chakras, allowing them to quietly merge together.


    And this kind of fusion also made him truly feel what it means to be extremely powerful, and what it means to be a blood follower snare!


    In such a state, he understands the laws of everything, and there is no secret at all in his eyes.


    For those powerful techniques in the past, he doesn''t need to think about a series of issues such as knot seal, chakra distribution, etc., he can perform them with just one thought.


    Not only that, even the changes and principles of the blood vessels, at that moment he found that he could easily understand and see clearly!


    Habara was really obsessed with that state of omniscience and omnipotence, but when five minutes passed, he suddenly found himself out of this state uncontrollably.


    Although he also regrets that there is still a time limit for such a state, but he thinks it is normal after thinking about it.


    If there is no limit to such a powerful state, wouldn''t Habara be invincible now?


    Even the fairy mode has certain restrictions, let alone such an extremely powerful technique.


    However, with the help of the Blood Succession Snare that appeared in the reincarnation eye chakra mode, it has greatly integrated its own chakra.


    And with the help of this state, I have a good understanding of various information and situations about Sharingan and Baiyan.


    The situation of Baiyan is relatively complicated, even if he has the real thing in his hand - thanks to those big logs on the moon, but these eyes are like a bottomless pit.


    He has an almost abnormal demand for energy absorption, and Habara also found that the power of blood is needed to evolve Baiyan.


    Without the power of blood as a backing, even if these eyes have enough energy intake, they will not waver in the slightest.


    In contrast, Sharingan is much simpler than Baiyan.


    Although Sharingan and Baiyan have many similarities in genes, and many of them are the same in essence, Habara can see that there have also been many changes.


    Of course, sharingan is a mutation of white eyes, he is still very clear about this, and everything he has seen can be regarded as a complete confirmation of this.


    But Sharingan''s requirements for energy intake and blood supply are not as high as Baiyan''s.


    After the energy of Sharingan reaches a certain level, there will be an obvious feeling that it needs to be improved, but it is not a simple matter to want to improve.


    On the one hand, it is the limitation of blood, on the other hand, whether one''s own mental strength can withstand such an increase, of course, it is also related to the supply of energy.


    For normal Sharingan to upgrade from one hook jade to three hook jade, basically you only need to consider whether your own mental strength can withstand it, and there is also the issue of energy supply.


    But when the Sangou jade reaches the kaleidoscope, it is different. At this stage, it is really necessary to consider the issue of blood and the issue of Yin escape.


    Yin Dun can also be regarded as providing energy, but the strongest India still needs extreme emotional changes to achieve it.


    Although such a smooth promotion method is also very harsh, it is really simple compared to Baiyan.


    Sasuke''s chakra strength is definitely not a problem, and his blood is not a problem. After all, he is the reincarnation of Indra, and he will not lack basic abilities.


    What he lacks is nothing more than the darkness that sinks into the depths, and the shadowy escape produced by that extreme emotion.


    And this kind of thing, Habara really has a lot!


    So from the very beginning, he didn''t take this matter seriously, and Sasuke''s physical fitness and strength are higher, so he also planned to use Sasuke as an experiment.


    "As long as this experiment passes, maybe I can mass-produce kaleidoscopes!"


    Thinking silently in Yu Yuan''s heart, the corner of his mouth even showed a smile involuntarily, and Yan Ye looked at Yu Yuan inexplicably, she didn''t know what her fianc¨¦ was laughing at.


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Ye asked curiously, "Are you so happy that the two little guys are back?"


    "It''s okay, after all, something interesting will happen when they come back." Habara still held Yan Ye''s waist: "You will know soon."


    Indeed, some things don''t take long to know, but Habara didn''t intend to reveal too much about it.


    After all, this matter can be regarded as a big or small secret among the Uchiha clan, but when everything is shown in front of everyone''s eyes, it will definitely shock the world!


    Because Habara really intends to give it a try, to experiment with the mass production of kaleidoscopes.


    The requirements of the kaleidoscope are physical strength, chakra supply, and spiritual power combined with blood and Yin Dun, so as to obtain more powerful power.


    And now the more powerful people in the Uchiha clan have transplanted Bai Ze''s cells one after another in the past three years.


    And this also means that they have sufficient physical fitness, chakra needs, and even blood requirements have been met.


    Then what they lack is the ultimate Yin Dun, even if they are much worse than Sasuke, it is still not a big problem to carry a pair of kaleidoscopes.


    Especially with Bai Ze''s cells, their kaleidoscope doesn''t need to worry about being blinded by overuse. This kid Obito is a good example.


    It''s just that this matter still needs to be experimented carefully, and Habara himself doesn''t know what kind of effect it will be.


    And to do this, Habara also needs to find someone to watch with him, and this person is naturally the person who is most familiar with Sharingan, the former patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Madara!


    "But how is Uchiha Madara''s situation now, should he be ready in three years?"


    Habara thought of it curiously, but at this moment his door was knocked, which interrupted Habara''s thoughts involuntarily.


    He turned his head to look at the door, and soon an Anbu ran in, and then he quickly knelt on one knee and whispered.


    "Master Habara, I''m sorry to bother you, I have something urgent to report."


    "Say it."


    "My lord''s disciple Uchiha Sasuke left Konoha, and Naruto Uzumaki and Karin Uzumaki also left with him."


    "Ok?"


    Habara couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when he heard the news, he was still thinking about Sasuke and his group of little fellows just now, but he didn''t expect this kid to give him a surprise when he turned his head.


    "what happened?"


    Habara looked at Anbu strangely, he didn''t think Sasuke would behave so badly, there must be something happening that he didn''t know about.


    Sure enough, Anbu immediately gave Habara an answer, and this answer made Habara instantly understand what was going on.


    "In the Land of the Wind, a team that passed the assessment and was about to enter the Ninja Academy was attacked, and a teacher who led the team was taken away.


    And the teacher who was taken away was Issei Jinjuriki Gaara. "


    "Is that so?"


    When Yu Yuan heard the news, his face became a little subtle. He really didn''t know about it, because the news hadn''t reached him yet.


    If so, he seems to have a little understanding of why Sasuke ran away, probably Naruto.


    wrong!


    Habara quickly noticed some details. This Anbe said that Sasuke ran away with someone, so there must be some interesting details in it.


    "Did you not finish your sentence, who was the attacker?"


    "My lord, it is Uchiha Itachi"


    Hearing this, Habara had already fully understood the matter.


    As Gaara, as a one-tail Jinchuriki, this kid did not refuse Konoha''s solicitation after the death of Sidai Kazekage due to his bad relationship with his father.


    He didn''t even have the thought of resisting, so he directly chose to get closer to Konoha. Of course, there are some Naruto''s effects in it, but his choice is very correct.


    After he joined Konoha, under Konoha''s careful help and care, he, who was extremely lacking in love, has completely changed.


    He is now almost the vanguard of anti-sand hidden, and he will even personally deal with those who secretly try to rebel. This guy has now become the first ninja of the original sand hidden village in Konoha.


    Moreover, his relationship with Naruto has always been very good, even with him and Sasuke. Naruto will naturally be anxious if something goes wrong with him, and it is normal for Sasuke to follow.


    What''s more, it''s Uchiha Itachi who did it this time, so maybe Sasuke will become even more impatient.


    After all, this kid has been here for so many years, but he has always taken killing Uchiha Itachi as his primary goal.


    After so many years, he has never had this opportunity, and he himself is very anxious.


    This kind of hatred did not fade with the passage of time, but became more and more solidified, especially as Konoha got better and better, he also hated Uchiha Itachi more and more.


    This guy almost ruined everything, that self righteous idiot really deserves a damn!


    So this guy took the opportunity, and he was also worried about being rejected, or worried that Uchiha Itachi ran away, and of course he might be a little worried about Gaara.


    So he set off without the slightest hesitation. It can only be said that this kid is really a bit reckless.


    "Sasuke, you really don''t worry."


    Yan Ye frowned when she heard Anbu''s words, she asked after thinking for a moment.


    "Habara, do you want to inform Shisui, although I don''t know what your plan is, but Uchiha Itachi has been dealing with it for so many years, right?"


    "Indeed, it should be dealt with."


    Habara nodded slightly. He had a feeling that this time itachi Uchiha was dispatched, there might be a figure of Uchiha Madara behind him.


    Although he doesn''t know what Uchiha Madara''s purpose is, after all, Uchiha Madara is very likely to use Uchiha Itachi as a carrier for reincarnation.


    This guy sent Uchiha Itachi out, maybe there are some specific purposes in it, right?


    Thinking of this, Habara also had some plans, he then spoke.


    "Let Shisui go, tell him Uchiha Itachi will take care of it this time, I think he knows how to get out."


    After saying this, Habara looked at Anbe, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, Anbu immediately got up and quickly left the room, and soon there were only him and Yan Ye left in the room.


    "Also, this time I''m going to go out and have a look. If I''m not wrong, it''s very likely that Uchiha Madara is playing tricks here."


    "Are you going too?"


    Yan Ye frowned when she heard the words, and then she nodded.


    "I see, be careful, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    Habara nodded, looked out of the window before continuing to speak slowly.


    "There are very few people in this world who can make me have an accident."


    (end of this chapter)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . 4 Novels.com mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 293： He must stay here today!

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    A few days ago, on a road paved with yellow sand in the Land of the Wind, Gaara took a group of children and set off towards Konoha.


    The dry climate makes the surrounding extremely hot, the sunlit gravel is hot, and the light is unnaturally distorted under the high temperature.


    The wind blows, still carrying coolness, the wind and sand are all over the sky, blocking people''s sight, swallowing everything in the desert in a yellow haze.


    This kind of sandstorm, which is not too strong, is very common in this country filled with wind and sand.


    But Gaara didn''t care too much, because he knew that there would be an oasis not far ahead, and all that was brought by Konoha.


    The Kingdom of the Wind is no longer the Country of the Wind, and Gaara is no longer the former Gaara.


    Since the Kingdom of Wind was captured by Konoha, and Konoha brought it into its sphere of influence, the Kingdom of Wind has undergone tremendous changes.


    Gaara was originally disgusted with the desperate atmosphere of the Land of Winds. His father hated him, and his favorite uncle had assassinated him.


    The reason was that there was a monster in his body, and the existence of such a monster turned him into a monster himself, and everyone in the whole village hated him!


    Gaara, who grew up in such a desperate atmosphere, naturally couldn''t have any good feelings for Sand Hidden Village in his heart, and only killing was left in his heart.


    But this kind of killing has been slowly eliminated now, because in the Kingdom of Wind under the rule of Konoha, he had an unprecedented experience.


    That''s caring, that''s friendship, that''s love.


    Konoha Ai is for all those who are within his protection range and who recognize him. Although this kind of love and care is not meticulous, everyone can feel it.


    And Gaara, who has never lacked these things, feels the most deeply. After he got closer to Konoha, no one in the Kingdom of Fire regarded him as an enemy anymore.


    Not to mention that no one would treat him as a monster like he did in Hidden Sand Village!


    It was as if his existence was not uncommon in Konoha, and he soon knew why.


    Because Konoha, who has a monster sealed in his body like him, can still live happily under the sun, and they even become friends!


    And after he chose Konoha, Konoha also changed his seal.


    Under the new seal, he didn''t have to worry about Yiwei''s erosion, and he even experienced the taste of sleep that he hadn''t experienced for a long, long time.


    All of this made him feel good about Konoha in his heart, so he didn''t care if the Kingdom of Wind was captured and Hidden Sand Village was destroyed.


    He only knew that he had entered a village with humanity, and this village was the place he was willing to give everything for!


    Now he has a task, which is to **** qualified children from the Land of Winds to study in Konoha. He has no intention of rejecting such a task, on the contrary, he likes it very much.


    After all, this is an opportunity to show his self-worth, so he is naturally very happy.


    "Lord I love Luo, what is Konoha like?"


    While he was escorting him, a young girl suddenly asked curiously.


    And her question immediately aroused the curiosity of other children. They didn''t know much about many things, they only knew that they used to live in the Land of Wind.


    Later, without knowing why, it became the territory of the Fire Nation, and they also received another education.


    They have a high degree of recognition for the country of fire and even Konoha, and they yearn for it very much in their hearts.


    But while yearning, they are also full of curiosity. They don''t know what it is like there, they just heard about it in the descriptions of some books.


    "There, there is a paradise."


    Gaara froze for a moment after hearing these words, then he smiled and said slowly.


    Over the past three years, his smiles have also begun to appear, and now they are slowly increasing.


    "There is no wind and sand, and there is not such a big sun, it is full of life, and the people there are very kind.


    And they are trying to transform the desert here as much as possible, but it still takes time. "


    When Gaara said that, all the young people had smiles on their faces, and it was a place where they needed to stay for a long time.


    The better the situation there, the happier they would be, and the more yearning they would naturally have in their hearts.


    "jingle."


    Gaara naturally laughed seeing them like this, but his face changed slightly the next moment, because he heard the crisp sound of wind chimes.


    He immediately raised his head and looked into the distance, only to see that in the empty desert, there were two figures in red clouds with a black background looming in the yellow sand.


    This scene made him frown involuntarily. He had seen such an outfit three years ago when Sa Yin attacked Konoha.


    Moreover, people wearing such attire are all enemies of Konoha!


    And after joining Konoha, he also knew something, that is, Konoha has a very important enemy, and this enemy is the Akatsuki organization.


    Gaara naturally doesn''t have the slightest liking for this organization, he even thinks that if there is a chance, he really doesn''t mind bumping into people from this organization.


    But he never thought about colliding with this organization in the current situation. After all, he brought a large group of children behind him.


    "Damn it, it''s coming this way!"


    Gaara noticed that the two black shadows were coming towards him quickly, which made him frown.


    After thinking about it, he immediately made a decision, he was going to deal with these guys alone!


    "Hurry back and launch this thing on the way."


    Gaara immediately took out a flare and handed it to these children, he said with a solemn face.


    He didn''t know what the purpose of these two members of the Akatsuki organization was, but no matter what the purpose was, he would not let the children behind him be harmed!


    After explaining these things, Gaara immediately accelerated and ran forward, his target was the two shadows.


    While running, he was also condensing his own chakra.


    And when he came around those two guys, he was completely sure that these two were from the Akatsuki organization.


    Because one of the guys was written on Konoha''s must-kill list, and this guy also made Gaara look bad.


    Because this guy is Itachi Uchiha!


    And the other guy is also not easy to mess with, that guy is a scorpion!


    "Oh, it''s actually delivered to your door?" Scorpion looked at Gaara in front of him, and couldn''t help chuckling: "It seems that all of this was obtained without any effort."


    "It seems so." Uchiha Itachi nodded, and then he said indifferently: "Let''s get rid of him first, it won''t take long."


    In the vast desert, Itachi Uchiha watched Scorpion carrying Gaara''s body forward like garbage, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    The battle with Gaara wasn''t that intense, but it wasn''t easy either.


    After all, this kid is a one-churiki, even the weakest Kazuo, but it is still a powerful force.


    But by coincidence, this guy met Uchiha Itachi.


    Even if Uchiha Itachi no longer has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but his current level is still no problem against Jinchuriki!


    It''s just that the battle didn''t cause any trouble, but it was enough to cause headaches in terms of retreat.


    If this was the previous Kingdom of the Wind, then everything would be fine, but now this is Konoha''s territory.


    None of them knew when Konoha would react and when the pursuers would catch up.


    I also don''t know who will deal with them.


    Although it seems that their battle is going well, no one can guarantee whether Gaara has passed on the information.


    If Uchiha Habara is attracted by this kind of information transfer, then they are really doomed!


    "Can you move faster?"


    Uchiha Itachi frowned, and he asked in a low voice.


    "It won''t do anything good to be slow like this. If Konoha''s ninjas come after us, then we won''t end well."


    "But our speed is not much faster. If you have some way, then it''s best. If you don''t, just shut up."


    Scorpion glanced at Itachi Uchiha, and he said indifferently, not paying attention to Itachi Uchiha at all.


    Scorpion has no resistance to carrying out this task, but he does not understand why Uchiha Itachi should be carried out with him.


    After all, for him, this Uchiha Itachi really disgusted him, he didn''t like this guy.


    If he could, he would never perform missions with this guy!


    In fact, what Scorpion doesn''t know is that Uchiha Itachi himself doesn''t know why he came to perform this task.


    Scorpio has his own teammates. Although his relationship with this teammate Orochimaru can only be described as extremely bad, how good is his relationship with Scorpio?


    Even if he does have some advantages against Jinchuriki, will it be difficult for Scorpio and Orochimaru to deal with this kind of existence?


    The Akatsuki Organization is no longer the former Akatsuki Organization, and the cultivation of him by that black guy also makes him suspicious.


    Now he is really like what many people said, he is completely a lost dog, he must be careful enough in any place.


    As everything about Konoha and Uchiha is getting better and stronger, his original persistence and pride are constantly being shattered.


    And the reason why Konoha has become so good is that Uchiha and other major families impeached Hokage together, and this has created everything now!


    Such a situation is definitely not what Uchiha Itachi is willing to face, because all this proves his stupidity, and all this shows that everything he insists on is wrong.


    The only insistence in his heart now, or the idea he persuaded himself, is that Konoha is no longer the Konoha he knew before.


    This Konoha is full of blood. He invaded other countries, which definitely broke the original intention of Hokage, and all of this will be retribution.


    But will such a thing really happen?


    Take a look at the lives of the residents of the Land of Fire now, and then look at the places annexed by Konoha, the living environment of the current residents.


    The lives of them now are much better than before, and they recognize Fire Country and Konoha more in their hearts.


    Such retribution may never appear in a lifetime, and all of this has nothing to do with him.


    Because he has long been Konoha''s biggest enemy, and even the person Konoha hates the most!


    "Ok?"


    Although his heart was filled with depression and grief, Uchiha Itachi still maintained the vigilance that a ninja should have, and he soon noticed that someone was coming towards him.


    And when he saw the person coming over clearly, his expression immediately changed dramatically


    "Hi, Parker, is this here?"


    In a piece of yellow sand, Naruto, Sasuke, Xiang Rin and a dog ran quickly, and Naruto seemed a little anxious.


    They have been out for so long, but they didn''t find anything, which made him feel a little anxious.


    Because the longer the delay, the worse Gaara''s situation will be, which is definitely not what Naruto is willing to face.


    "What are you in a hurry for? You are not the only one who wants to hurry up."


    Sasuke didn''t wait for Parker to speak, he took the lead in glaring at Naruto and said dissatisfiedly.


    Although he also hoped to be faster, some things really cannot be solved in a hurry.


    Parker was summoned by him. When Sasuke went to perform missions alone these years, he also needed to find the target location.


    Although with the help of Sharingan, it is still not as good as Baiyan in searching for targets, so he simply found Kakashi and learned this psychic technique.


    In this way, he can use the ninja dog''s sense of smell to find the target he needs to find, and now this ability is used again.


    Although Parker is a small dog and has some personality problems, he has a strong sense of smell, which is why Sasuke likes to use him.


    He didn''t want to have any unpleasant things with this dog. If the dog went on strike, he would be in trouble.


    This time he came out under a lot of pressure, and he also vowed to kill Uchiha Itachi, the **** guy.


    He has been waiting for so many years, and now that he has grown enough, he no longer wants to wait any longer.


    "It''s here, right in front!"


    At this moment, Parker suddenly spoke, and Sasuke immediately raised his head and looked forward.


    In the desert in the distance, two figures in black robes were slowly moving, and Xianglin also opened up her perception immediately.


    Soon she nodded slightly, and then she spoke solemnly.


    "That''s right, it''s my target, Gaara is still alive, and the person who attacked him is also sending the same message as Gaara.


    Those two guys, one is Scorpion and the other is Uchiha Itachi! "


    Habara didn''t intend to take action this time, because this matter was originally Sasuke''s action.


    He asked people to tell Shisui, but it was just to prevent accidental births. After all, Uchiha Madara and the others are cultivating Uchiha Itachi as a carrier for the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    If there are not too many accidents, this Uchiha Itachi probably has some yin and yang fur now, and some white cells have also been implanted in his body.


    Such a person Habara would not be afraid, but for Sasuke and the others, it was still a little troublesome.


    Originally, in Habara''s idea, he planned to use Sasuke to conduct a safe experiment without any sequelae, so as to confirm his own idea and help him open the kaleidoscope before letting him act.


    But now Uchiha Itachi suddenly appeared, which disrupted his plan a bit, and Habara also keenly realized that Uchiha Itachi''s appearance is definitely not a simple matter.


    Uchiha Madara now exists in the human world. In fact, it is hard to say whether Nagato has the final say or Uchiha Madara has the final say in many actions organized by Akatsuki.


    Although Nagato is still the apparent leader of the Akatsuki organization, Habara knew before that that the hidden leader of the Akatsuki organization had become Orochimaru.


    After all, Obito was caught by himself, and Hei Ze must find a new partner. Orochimaru, who can summon Uchiha Madara, became the best candidate.


    Although he didn''t substantially influence too much, he also learned many secrets and mastered many things through Heijue.


    But now with the reappearance of Uchiha Madara, many things have changed, and Orochimaru is more interested in research than in controlling an Xiao organization.


    So who is in charge now is really a question worth pondering, at least Habara will not feel that Nagato has the final say in everything.


    Even if Nagato was the one who gave the orders, did Nagato really come up with these orders himself?


    Habara didn''t agree with this answer, and he didn''t know what Nagato was like now, so he didn''t worry too much about Akatsuki''s organization at all.


    Although the Akatsuki organization will be of great use in the future, the Akatsuki organization is Uchiha Madara''s Akatsuki organization, and it is better to leave this kind of thing to Uchiha Madara himself.


    "But Uchiha Itachi''s dispatch naturally has its inner meaning, and Uchiha Madara who has regained control of the Akatsuki organization in the shadows, he can''t even assign someone to act.


    Then I can understand that Uchiha Itachi is a signal sent by Uchiha Madara, and this guy must have his own ideas in doing so. "


    The figure of Habara quickly shuttled through the forest, Shisui had already set off after getting the news, and Yu Yuan followed behind Shisui.


    He didn''t let Shisui find him. If Habara wanted to, no one would be able to detect his existence.


    And this time Habara also discovered an interesting thing, that guy Shisui actually brought Izumi Uchiha with him.


    It can be seen that Habara''s sentence completely solved Uchiha Itachi''s problem, and it had an effect.


    Habara didn''t know exactly where Gaara was attacked, and he didn''t even need to tell him such a trivial matter, because Konoha had a complete plan to deal with it.


    So he doesn''t quite know where the specific location is, and he can''t go to the country of rain to find Uchiha Madara, even if he runs to Uchiha Madara now, I''m afraid Uchiha Madara won''t be there.


    Therefore, he could only choose the simplest method, which was to quietly follow Zhishui.


    In three years, Zhishui has undergone earth-shaking changes. Even if he has not reached the level of Eternal Eye, his strength is not weaker than that of Eternal Eye.


    Habara has indeed cracked the secret of Sharingan, but he has cracked the essence of Eternal Eye earlier.


    Because the Eternal Eye is a pair of complete kaleidoscopes in the true sense, it is probably due to the passage of blood that a single individual cannot bear the power of a complete kaleidoscope.


    Therefore, the complete kaleidoscope is disassembled and turned into a single power that adapts to the user''s current physical fitness for improvement.


    Shisui is a speed type ninja, so the missing part of his kaleidoscope is for the power of chakra.


    But now he doesn''t lack this thing anymore, after all, with the supplement of Bai Jue''s power, his chakra has also grown unbelievably.


    And as he gets more and more adapted to his own power, his strength has also been significantly enhanced, and even with such an enhancement, he can activate the fourth stage of Susanoo!


    However, it is only limited to the fourth stage, and he has no way to activate Susanoo in the fifth stage.


    Maybe there will be this possibility in the future, after all, he is not the chosen one like Obito, but as far as he is concerned, he still can''t do it, but this is enough.


    "Maybe you can try to use the power of Tenseikan to help him?"


    As he was walking, Yu Yuan suddenly thought of something, and the next moment he couldn''t help thinking deeply.


    After three years of self-healing, Tenseikan''s situation is much better now. You must know that the eye was tossed so hard that it was about to disintegrate three years ago!


    During these three years, Habara didn''t use its power at all, but let it continue to supply the interior of the moon as before.


    Such low-intensity consumption is nothing to Tenseikan, and since Habara didn''t use it, it can naturally get better.


    Although the current Tenseikan is not yet at its strongest state, it is definitely not bad. Habara thinks that he may try to use some Tenseikan power to help Shisui.


    The power of Tenseigan is on the same level as that of Samsaragan, and even Habara himself was stimulated by the power of Tenseigan, thus allowing himself to open Samsarayan.


    As long as the amount is well controlled, and you watch it yourself, Habara thinks there shouldn''t be any problems.


    And if this can be successful, then the future of the Uchiha clan will be immeasurable!


    "There is also the base inside the moon. This place needs to be well developed in the future. It was not moved before because the situation in Tenseiken was very bad.


    Now Tenseikan has almost recovered, so it''s time to start working hard. "


    Habara has never forgotten the huge space inside the moon, and he has already regarded this place as his own.


    He understood the principle of the three caves of the cunning rabbit, not to mention that he might be able to live in the moon in the future.


    After all, the moon is equal to a self-created world, and he can build everything he wants.


    And there is also a connection channel between the moon and the ninja world, and he can go back to play at any time, such a day is worth thinking about!


    Habara entered the Land of Wind very quickly, and under the guidance of Shisui and Uchiha Izumi, he followed all the way behind.


    It was only after entering the Land of Wind that he immediately noticed a strange and extremely secret chakra surging.


    This chakra made Habara frowned. If he hadn''t grown to this point, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have been able to perceive this power.


    This kind of power somewhat made him a little curious, and he felt that if he was not mistaken, this was probably the method of Uchiha Madara.


    Although he hasn''t seen Uchiha Madara for three years, and Habara is strong enough now, he doesn''t have the slightest intention to underestimate this guy.


    Uchiha Madara''s fighting will and fighting wisdom are unimaginable, and his means are unbelievable.


    This guy has all kinds of tricks, and Habara has no doubt that this guy really came up with such a thing.


    After all, when this guy knew that Heijue was the enemy, he had to find someone else to contact him, so it wasn''t really a surprise that he appeared in this hand.


    So Habara simply followed this chakra to see what was going on, and just as he guessed, this chakra was really released by Uchiha Madara!


    "If I wasn''t sharp enough, I''m afraid I would have missed it."


    When Habara found Madara Uchiha standing there alone on a piece of yellow sand, he spoke calmly.


    But at the same time, his eyes instantly turned into reincarnation eyes, and he quickly scanned everything around him.


    "If you miss, then you are not Uchiha Habara."


    Uchiha Madara stood there with his arms folded, he glanced at Habara calmly, and then spoke slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already checked. That guy didn''t follow me. Although he has a strong ability to hide, I have my way."


    Uchiha Madara said this very confidently, but no matter how confident he is, Habara has to check it carefully to be completely at ease.


    Although the current Uchiha Madara is strong, he has not been fully resurrected and has no power of reincarnation eyes. His strength is also limited.


    Habara also didn''t want to have any accidents, and then let that **** Heijue have a chance to hide, and then finding him would not be an easy task.


    After a long time, after Habara thoroughly confirmed that there was no problem, he turned his head and looked at Madara.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with me this time? Speaking of which, this is the first time you''ve contacted me in three years."


    "Why don''t you try to guess, after all, I have already built the chessboard, and the rest is up to other people''s performances."


    As soon as this topic was mentioned, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help showing a smile, but this smile made people feel a sense of danger no matter how you looked at it.


    And Yu Principle tilted his head, and it was just as he thought, this time it was not a simple matter for Uchiha Itachi to dispatch.


    After all, this is the object Uchiha Madara has been working hard to cultivate, so exposing him to Habara in this way is impossible without any thoughts.


    "It seems that you are preparing to resurrect yourself." Habara nodded slightly, and he said, "But don''t you worry that I will kill this kid?"


    "If he dies, then he deserves it. Anyway, I don''t like this stupid guy."


    Uchiha Madara still had his arms around his chest, as if he was saying another thing that had nothing to do with him.


    His attitude made Habara glance at him involuntarily, but soon Habara seemed to think of something.


    "Izanagi, right?"


    Habara asked directly, but his tone was very certain.


    "Without this technique, I don''t believe you would be so calm, but this time, are you going to perform it yourself, or let him perform it?"


    While speaking, Habara looked at one of Uchiha Madara''s eyes. This guy''s eyes still haven''t recovered, and they are still empty, which makes Habara a little puzzled.


    Is this guy not going to restore his eyes, or is there no way to restore his eyes?


    "I can help him if he doesn''t use it himself."


    Uchiha Madara said calmly, and he seemed to see Habara''s curiosity, so he spoke directly.


    "It''s not that simple to recover after using Izanagi. If I didn''t break through to the eyes of reincarnation, I''m afraid my eyes won''t recover either.


    But even if I don''t have eyes, can''t I still solve this guy?


    And once resurrected, the current eyes will also disappear due to reincarnation eyes.


    So no matter whether this pair of fake eyes can see or not, the difference is actually not that big. "


    Uchiha Madara is really confident, and he is really sober enough, although Habara is not optimistic that this guy has no eyes to deal with Uchiha Itachi.


    After all, the current him is not the one in the future original book who has been completely resurrected and has the ultimate power in his body to kill Sasuke directly.


    But considering that Uchiha Itachi doesn''t have a kaleidoscope, the two are pretty much the same, and it seems that there is really little difference.


    Moreover, his considerations are also thoughtful enough, even considering that he has no eyes after resurrection, I have to say that this guy is really interesting.


    "What about after resurrection? You also know that you don''t have eyes after resurrection. What''s the use of calling me here now?"


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara curiously, he had no idea what this guy''s plan was.


    "Come on, I''m not interested in guessing, I just want to know an accurate answer."


    "You are really impatient, you have no taste of fun."


    Uchiha Madara shook his head, then he looked into the distance, and then he said with a smile.


    "The black guy is not here, he is actually going to perform an important task, and of course it is not ruled out that he will be here to watch.


    But he will get this task done no matter what, that is, get Nagato over! "


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Madara paused slightly, and then he continued to speak. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    "This guy has had my eyes for so long and it''s time to get them back.


    Although it is not clear whether he will be obedient or not, no matter whether he is obedient or not, this matter must continue.


    As for calling you here, I want you to watch a play and at the same time ask you to do me a small favor. "


    Uchiha Madara turned around and looked at Habara very seriously, and his eyes were already full of angry flames.


    "I want you to keep an eye on that black guy for me, he doesn''t want this guy to run away, I absolutely don''t accept that this guy can get out of here!


    I have to get rid of this guy, get rid of this **** guy who has harmed countless people!


    Today, he must stay here! "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： creepy monk

    Chapter 287 The Weird Monk


    In the desert, Naruto, Sasuke and Karin stared at Scorpion and Uchiha Itachi in front of them.


    The breeze was constantly blowing, blowing layers of yellow sand flying, and Uchiha Itachi looked at the three people in front of him, especially Sasuke, with complicated eyes.


    He hasn''t met Sasuke for many, many years, and it has been eight years since he left Konoha.


    And during these eight years, he has never seen Sasuke, and during these painful eight years, he has always had two beliefs in his heart.


    One is to believe that he is right, and the other is to hope that Sasuke will not be implicated.


    Although these two beliefs have been worn down and changed in the past eight years, until now the first belief can only be supported with difficulty.


    And the second belief has become to hope that Sasuke can understand himself and understand that everything is for Konoha.


    But for now, all his persistence is impossible to realize, because he saw Sasuke''s eyes.


    It was a look full of anger and hatred, it was a look that wished to kill him completely, it was a look that made his heart ache!


    "Oh, it seems that this kid is your younger brother?"


    Just when the murderous aura was extremely strong, Xie suddenly spoke.


    "It seems that Konoha attaches great importance to us two little thieves, otherwise we wouldn''t have sent these brats here."


    "Do you think we are easy to deal with?"


    Sasuke stared at Scorpion and Uchiha Itachi indifferently, and he spoke in an extremely indifferent voice.


    "As members of the Akatsuki organization, you still dare to come to the territory of the Fire Nation to cause trouble. I have to admire your courage."


    "With all due respect, this seems to be the territory of the Kingdom of Wind. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you say it is the Kingdom of Fire. After all, you did destroy the Kingdom of Wind and Hidden Sand Village."


    Scorpion shook his head, and he spoke calmly.


    "It''s just that whether you can deal with it well or not depends on the skills of your subordinates. I heard that you are a disciple of Uchiha Habara, right?


    Uchiha Habara really shocked us back then, but you are not your teacher, you don''t have his strength! "


    Scorpion''s words were very ugly, and he looked down on Sasuke and the others.


    But the three of Sasuke didn''t have any intention of getting angry at all. Although they were all young people and they were only about sixteen years old, they were in their prime of youth.


    But they don''t think they can compare to Yubara, because Habara''s strength is already deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, no matter how young and vigorous they are, they will not have such an idea.


    What''s more, Habara''s strength is not only in terms of strength. They have received a good education since they were young, so naturally they will not be confused about such things.


    "Sasuke, I''ll deal with this guy."


    At this moment, Naruto suddenly spoke, his eyes fixed on Scorpion and said quickly.


    "You deal with that Itachi, I think you have been waiting for this opportunity, haven''t you, Karin, you are responsible for saving Gaara.


    Let''s move faster, don''t be ashamed. "


    Naruto''s growth over the years is obvious to all, and Xiang Rin also did not give in. She further developed her medical ninjutsu ability. It can be said that at this moment their team is a qualified and perfect team.


    Xiang Rin nodded slightly, the chakra had already begun to surge, and Naruto did the same, Sasuke''s eyes were fixed on Uchiha Itachi.


    The breeze was still blowing gently, the next moment Naruto and Xiang Rin moved at the same time, Naruto rushed to Scorpion in an instant, and Xiang Rin went to find Gaara immediately.


    Only Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi were still standing there, they watched each other quietly.


    "Long time no see, Sasuke!"


    It took a long time for Uchiha Itachi to speak slowly, no joy or anger could be heard in his indifferent words, and his eyes had turned into a pair of scarlet three-god jade.


    "Yeah, long time no see... Uchiha Itachi, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." In Sen Ran''s words, Sasuke did not hide the killing intent in his eyes.


    "Really..." Uchiha Itachi shook his head in a low voice: "It seems that your eyes have grown a lot, so how far can you see with your current pupils?"


    "All I can see is what you looked like when you died."


    Sasuke suddenly chuckled, and his hand slowly held the ninja sword at his waist.


    "Also, you have long since lost your kaleidoscope, and you are not worthy of Uchiha''s surname, you are already a lost dog, and your eyes have been recovered.


    Now, let me take back your life as well, so as to wash away the huge damage you caused to our lineage! "


    "Heh." Uchiha Itachi also chuckled: "Have Uchiha Habara''s words been taken as the truth by you, then prove it to me."


    Sasuke''s eyes changed slightly, because the voice came from behind him!


    He didn''t even think about it, the ninja sword at his waist was unsheathed in an instant, and then he turned around quickly, under the sound of violent metal collisions, the ninja sword collided with Kunai.


    "It seems that you have grown up, but it''s not enough."


    Uchiha Itachi looked at everything indifferently, but the pain in his heart was constantly increasing, and he could feel that Sasuke''s killing intent was getting stronger and stronger.


    Sasuke ignored Uchiha Itachi at all, it was boring for him to talk to such a traitor.


    He quickly waved his ninja sword to attack again, and the fierce battle broke out without warning. The speed of the two was extremely fast, and only the sound of Kunai and the long sword was heard several times.


    boom!


    Sasuke''s ninja sword was knocked into the air, and Uchiha Itachi still has the upper hand in physical skills.


    The ninja sword pierced directly on the yellow sand, Sasuke''s body was also repelled, and he turned over in the air before landing again.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Fire Quenching!"


    The moment he landed, Sasuke''s hand seal had been completed, and the scorching breath quickly spread across his body.


    The next moment, a powerful fire escape was spewed out by him, and the sea of ??flames covering a very wide area directly enveloped Uchiha Itachi. This kind of fire escape has long been used by him with great proficiency.


    In order to avoid the fire escape, Uchiha Itachi jumped up high, but the next moment his eyes showed a hint of surprise.


    Because Sasuke did not know when he appeared in front of him, the ninja knife in his hand had a violent arc, and the cold light flashed away.


    Blood splashed, Uchiha Itachi was stabbed through the chest with a knife, and the whole body fell heavily on the ground under great force, with a trace of blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but Sasuke kicked him fiercely, and his whole body fell into the flames!


    "Sasuke, you''ve become stronger!"


    A sound that seemed to be emotional came from behind Sasuke after he landed again.


    Sasuke, on the other hand, turned his head coldly and stared at an open space, the crows were flying wildly, and formed a Uchiha Itachi again in an instant!


    "Boring illusion, do you only know such things?"


    Sasuke''s voice was like ice, he raised his head slightly and said.


    "The teacher said that illusion is a deceptive thing, but it is also a murderous thing, and you have fallen into your own illusion.


    You are lying to yourself, and you are also killing yourself. You are already hopeless! "


    "Peng, Peng, Peng!"


    While Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi were fighting, the battle between Naruto and Scorpion had already begun.


    At this time, Naruto''s figure was swiftly moving back and forth between the puppets of the scorpion, his fists kept hitting those puppets, and almost none of these puppets could survive his attack.


    Almost all of them were shattered into fragments when they were hit by him, there was no other possibility, and the same scene was also true on Xianglin''s side.


    The two of them were very fast, and they also cooperated very tacitly. It took only a moment for Xiang Rin to rush to Gaara''s side, while Naruto stood in front of Scorpion.


    "It seems that you do have some level, but you seem to have forgotten your identity."


    Xie looked at Naruto in front of him and said calmly, and he had already taken out a scroll with "three" written on it.


    "You are Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, you sent it to us yourself, this is really a happy thing."


    Although the Akatsuki organization became Konoha''s enemy very early because of Habara, their purpose and ideas were not revealed too much.


    Therefore, most people in the world still regard them as an evil ninja mercenary organization, and don''t think too much about whether they have other purposes.


    Of course, Konoha''s high-level executives still have some understanding. After all, there are existences like Habara, and there are even half-inner ghosts like Orochimaru.


    Therefore, they naturally know, and it is impossible to ignore Xiao organization''s desire for tailed beasts.


    It''s just that Konoha won''t tell others easily about this kind of thing, after all, this kind of thing is still very troublesome and dangerous.


    Especially now, Xiao organization can basically be regarded as their ''strategic partner''.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the Akatsuki organization is Madara''s Akatsuki organization, instead of being led and controlled by Nagato as it is now.


    "I don''t care what you think, and I don''t care what you are going to do."


    Naruto clenched his fists tightly, and he stared at the scorpion in front of him. At the same time, a strange force burst out from his body.


    This force made Scorpion frowned slightly involuntarily, and he immediately released the puppet of the third Kazekage without any nonsense.


    And at this moment, Naruto''s aura completed a huge transformation, orange eyeshadow appeared on his face, and even his eyes had changed.


    This powerful breath was suffocating, even Xie felt a crisis enveloping him at this moment.


    Even if this kind of crisis was not as good as the feeling of despair and suffocation that Habara brought him, it still made him involuntarily alert.


    He seemed to have felt this kind of aura from Yubara before, and they didn''t quite understand why this brat would do something like this.


    But before he had time to think about it, Naruto had already spoken.


    "All I have to do now is deal with you, you **** who came to our homeland to do whatever they want.


    I will never allow you to do this, and I will never let you go! "


    "Is there no cure for me?"


    Uchiha Itachi was a little silent when he heard such words, because he didn''t know how to answer, and his heart was deeply hurt by these words.


    Perhaps this kind of words revealed Uchiha Itachi''s current status and his future, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    And the most important thing is that Sasuke said this sentence, which intensified his stinging pain. He stared at Sasuke for a while and didn''t know what to say.


    Sasuke obviously also completely cut off what he thought in his heart, there might still be a little brotherhood, there was hardly any nonsense, Sasuke went straight to it!


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Sasuke quickly formed seals with his hands, and almost instantly a huge fire dragon spewed out from him.


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    Uchiha Itachi also chose the same technique, and for a while the two fire dragons collided in the air, and violent sparks burst out from both sides.


    At this moment, Sasuke waved his ninja sword and rushed to Uchiha Itachi again. His ninja sword was shining with cold light, making people daunting.


    Uchiha Itachi immediately jumped back when he saw this, and then the strange chakra he erected with one hand surged in his body.


    "this is?"


    Sasuke, who was chasing him, immediately noticed the strangeness. When he frowned and wanted to go further, he suddenly felt a strange aura from the flames behind him.


    He glanced around with scarlet eyes, and his expression changed slightly.


    Because his flames have been swallowed by Uchiha Itachi''s flames, and the moment his flames were swallowed, those flames were already coming towards him!


    "This kind of breath is a bit like a teacher. This guy seems to have improved."


    Sasuke thought to himself, he stopped without hesitation, and then fled to the distance.


    As his figure moves, those strange flames are chasing after him, and Uchiha Itachi is also increasing the output of chakra.


    Obviously, this guy has already used Yin Yang Dun now, such an attack is still a bit super class for Sasuke.


    Now Sasuke doesn''t know what Yin Yang Dun is, but his keen intuition tells him that he must not be touched by a flame containing such chakra.


    Otherwise, his end will definitely not be good!


    He fled extremely fast, and those flames were chasing after him, and every place these flames passed was ignited.


    Whether it''s the dry yellow sand, or the puppets that fell to the ground after being smashed by Naruto, all of them became nourishment at this moment.


    With the blessing of Yin Yang Dun, the power of these flames is not weaker than the fire of Amaterasu!


    Sasuke kept shifting his position to avoid these terrifying flames, but under the control of Uchiha Itachi, flames ignited in other places at the same time.


    The more places Sasuke escaped, the wider the range of the flames, and soon the area was covered in flames, and the range of Sasuke''s escape became smaller and smaller.


    It''s just that Uchiha Itachi''s condition is not very good at this time. He has made a huge improvement in the past three years, but Yinyang Dun is obviously still a heavy burden for him.


    He couldn''t help but began to breathe, and he was still a little complicated about Sasuke, because he wasn''t sure what he was going to do.


    He didn''t think about killing Sasuke, he just wanted Sasuke to know the truth, the truth about him.


    He was not reconciled to his thoughts and ideas being buried like this, and he was not reconciled to Sasuke''s belief and loyalty to the person he hated the most.


    Although he had already failed, he still couldn''t help but want to try, because Sasuke is his younger brother.


    "Huh? Has the control of the flame been relaxed?"


    Although Sasuke was a little bit bitter about being chased by such flames, he had been observing and waiting for the opportunity.


    And he also quickly noticed that the situation had changed, especially after he observed Uchiha Itachi''s situation from the corner of his eye, he immediately knew that his opportunity had come!


    He didn''t know what Uchiha Itachi was thinking, even if he knew, he wouldn''t pay attention to it at all, and even gave him a disdainful look.


    The hatred between them is completely irreconcilable, since this guy wanted to destroy the entire family to help the third Hokage, the hatred has been buried.


    Sasuke doesn''t care what he''s thinking, let alone so many things like righteousness, because in his opinion, it''s all bullshit.


    Even wanting to kill all his family members, what kind of declaration is this?


    Cold-blooded is cold-blooded, why should I find so many high-sounding reasons for myself!


    What''s more, the facts have also proved that this guy''s choice is unbelievably wrong. How can the insects of the third Hokage manage Konoha well?


    Looking at Konoha now, everything is so good, but looking at Konoha at that time, everyone is living in trepidation.


    Those guys really thought they were Hokage, so Konoha belonged to them?


    What a joke!


    Now Konoha has a saying that is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, that is, Hokage is Konoha''s Hokage, and Konoha is everyone''s Konoha!


    This sentence was said by my teacher, and it perfectly interprets the relationship between Hokage and Konoha.


    You are so bad that you forced to kill my whole family in order to maintain your rights, who are you, are you worthy?


    And you Uchiha Itachi, do you deserve it?


    Sasuke hated and hated Uchiha Itachi from the bottom of his heart, no matter what such a guy would say, Sasuke would probably not listen.


    And now this guy suddenly slowed down his offensive rhythm, which in Sasuke''s view was also a huge opportunity.


    "Fire escape, the art of the mighty dragon fire!"


    Sasuke didn''t say a word, he immediately formed a seal with his hands quickly, and in an instant, another fire dragon went towards Uchiha Itachi.


    Under the scorching heat and impact, even the yellow sand on the ground was ignited by his flame.


    Uchiha Itachi quickly jumped back, but at the same time, other places beside him also rushed out of the flames of the Dragon Fire, which immediately made him understand that this was Sasuke''s method.


    After so many years of experience, Sasuke''s methods are beyond what ordinary people can imagine.


    Uchiha Itachi jumped up immediately, and he flexibly avoided all the damage of the flames.


    After a long time, the smoke dissipated, and the two of them stood in the ruins shrouded in flames, staring at each other.


    "It seems that the Hokage just now is a heavy burden on you."


    Sasuke sneered, and he was somewhat out of breath at this time, he was doing both physical and genjutsu, followed by a wave of ninjutsu, and he was also a little uncomfortable.


    Uchiha Itachi was also panting, he looked at Sasuke quietly, and finally he spoke slowly.


    "You have indeed made great progress, but your eyes have not reached the final step, which is somewhat a pity."


    "Maybe, but killing you is enough."


    Sasuke''s eyes suddenly became more indifferent, and that kind of strong killing intent burst out from his body continuously.


    "From the moment you wanted to destroy the entire family to satisfy those illusory dreams in your heart, your ending is already doomed!


    You are the betrayer of the family, you are the most shameless existence of the family, and you are the one who shames us all.


    Whether it''s father, mother or brother Zhishui, everyone is ashamed to be with you, you are the scourge of the whole family! "


    "And what do you know, do you think that Uchiha Habara is all right?"


    Hearing these words, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t control himself, he shouted loudly.


    "Is everything good with the current Konoha? The current Konoha is like a wild beast, and he invades other places crazily. Is this right?


    When the first Hokage-sama was still around, he never did such a thing, but look at it now!


    Don''t be fooled by Uchiha Habara''s hypocrisy, he has always been an extremely **** person, and the third Hokage died in his hands.


    And now the places he walks seem so peaceful, but do you know how many people died because of him in private?


    He killed all those who didn''t listen to him, not a single one survived, not a single one!


    Such a cold-blooded guy, such a devil, you actually..."


    "That''s stronger than you!"


    Before Uchiha Itachi finished speaking, Sasuke interrupted him indifferently and forcefully.


    His eyes were incomparably scarlet, and terrifying power was rapidly brewing in his body, he looked at Itachi Uchiha indifferently and said angrily.


    "What qualifications do you have to say that about the teacher, why do you say that about my teacher!


    You''re just a stray dog, you''re just a guy everyone hates!


    And even if the teacher did these things, there was always a price to be paid to achieve a goal.


    Is the Land of Fire unstable now? Are the residents within the control area of ??the Fire Land unhappy?


    These are enough, not to mention you have extended the butcher knife to the whole family, you are the least qualified person to judge the teacher!


    Maybe I shouldn''t even talk to a hopeless guy like you. What I have done is justified, and what others have done is full of mistakes.


    You really don''t deserve to be called a human being, you really don''t deserve to live in this world! "


    Sasuke''s words made Uchiha Itachi speechless, at this moment he felt his whole body was icy cold, he clenched his fists and trembled slightly.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak at all, but at this moment two figures suddenly appeared in front of him, and his expression changed drastically.


    "Yes, he is indeed unworthy, so this time he must die."


    Shisui looked at Itachi Uchiha indifferently, and beside Shisui there was another person whom Uchiha Itachi didn''t dare to face, that was Izumi Uchiha!


    At this time, Izumi Uchiha also looked at Itachi Uchiha with a face of hatred, all of which made Itachi Uchiha heartbroken.


    At the same time, he also understood that this time he might be really dangerous.


    "How far is it?"


    In the desert, Nagato followed Heijue, and he asked weakly.


    At this time, he was using his own body. Ever since Habara defeated Yahiko''s body, Nagato had already started using his own body.


    He also knows that his current situation is not optimistic, and using this body is likely to bring many unimaginable consequences.


    But he didn''t take it seriously, after all, in his opinion, only Yahiko could carry the power of heaven, and the bodies of other people were not worthy at all.


    Under the circumstances that there is no way to get Yahiko''s body back, he would rather use his own body to carry this power.


    Because he was also very dissatisfied with what Habara said, and he wanted to prove that these eyes belonged to him!


    But after these years, he has fully realized the fact that these eyes may not really belong to him, because he really cannot control them!


    The energy required by these eyes is really terrifying, it is simply not something he can bear.


    And when he uses these eyes, he can always clearly feel some hysteresis.


    At first, he thought it was because he was controlling the avatars remotely, but now he is in the same state with the main body.


    This made him realize that these eyes might not be so obedient, and they might not even belong to him!


    If it really belonged to him, there would be no such terrible hysteresis.


    And after he stopped using his clone, he also found that these eyes were somewhat resistant to him.


    These discoveries really made Nagato despair. He has always firmly believed that he was born with these eyes, and he is the incarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths walking in the world!


    But now he realizes that everything he thinks is just a joke, he is nothing, he is just a sad existence used by people to save eyes.


    This feeling of being driven from heaven to **** really made him heartbroken.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about destroying these eyes, but he thought of one thing very quickly.


    That is, the person who installed these eyes on himself will let him do this?


    The answer is naturally no, and even this guy will always observe him in secret. Once he acts rashly, the revenge may be tragic.


    It doesn''t matter if he dies, but Xiao Nan is likely to be implicated in this matter, which is unacceptable to him.


    So he can only let go of his inner anger, and he wants to see what these guys want to do!


    He wanted to ask himself why these guys chose him, and what he was now.


    Therefore, in the past three years, he has forcibly exercised his body. Even though he is as thin as a stick, and may even die at any time, he still persists.


    He wants to ask why, and he wants to find out the truth of all this.


    With his persistence, he finally made some improvements.


    He can''t walk, so use repulsion to fly himself up instead of walking!


    His life is inseparable from the vitality provided by the heretic golem, so reduce his actions as much as possible, and if he must act, he must draw enough life to go out.


    Under such circumstances, he can finally act freely, even if the price is that he can feel that his situation is getting worse, but he is willing.


    "It''s almost there, and it''s ahead if there is no accident."


    Heijue glanced at the terminally ill Nagato behind him who might die at any time, and seemed helpless.


    It''s just that behind this helplessness, he couldn''t help being happy in his heart, because if this guy really died, then some things would become easier.


    But he can''t show such emotions, he doesn''t want to be seen by this guy.


    In fact, he himself didn''t expect that this guy would be so easy to deceive. He just told him that this operation might be obstructed by the Fire Nation, and he hoped that he could help.


    Unexpectedly, this guy agreed directly, which really made Hei Jue overjoyed.


    Uchiha Madara is finally going to be resurrected, and his plan can finally be accelerated. How can he not feel excited?


    Although Uchiha Habara has always been pressing on his head like a mountain, especially according to Uchiha Madara, this guy is likely to have opened the eyes of reincarnation.


    Then I must have the eyes of reincarnation to compete with him, and only Uchiha Madara can compete with him.


    "Is this day finally coming?"


    Hei Jue was thinking excitedly in his heart, he didn''t feel it at all, this time might be his doomsday


    "It''s around here, if it doesn''t feel wrong."


    In the desert, a man dressed as a monk walked forward slowly. He looked up at the scorching sun and shook his head.


    Strictly speaking, he doesn''t like this place, because the environment here doesn''t seem like a human habitation, even if this environment doesn''t affect him at all.


    But he still came, because he felt that there was something he wanted here, that is the split power belonging to Ten Tails!


    If it weren''t for these strengths, maybe he didn''t want to take this risk, because strictly speaking, his current state is also very bad.


    No matter what, he would never forget that that **** woman split his body in two thousands of years ago to feed the sacred tree.


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough and managed to find the unlucky guy by running half of his body for a certain distance, then he might not be able to stand up forever!


    It''s just that he survived, but he also paid a huge price for this, and also suffered extremely serious sequelae.


    Because the unlucky guy he found didn''t have the ability to withstand his huge energy, which forced him to sleep for a long time, and even competed with each other for their bodies.


    And because of the poor physical condition of this unlucky guy, he has no way to fully recover his strength.


    If he uses this unlucky guy''s body to completely resurrect and become Otsutsuki, then his power will completely enter this body.


    And this bad body will definitely make him less than a month, UU Reading , and for this month, he can''t even move his hands.


    Because this will consume the life of this body, which will make him die completely!


    This kind of humiliation and hatred is really unforgettable. Now he can only wait for the opportunity silently, but the accident three years ago let him know that he has to speed up.


    Three years ago, the power of the mutated Datongmu that permeated the sky made him terrified. He wouldn''t be afraid if it was in its heyday, but now he can''t resist it at all.


    So he made a decision, he had to find a way to recover himself, he had to act.


    Whether it is collecting the power of the ten tails, or finding a suitable body that can be cultivated into Otsuki and carry his own energy, he must try to do it.


    Otherwise, what awaits him will be eternal loneliness, which is an unacceptable loss for a person like him who longs to become the real God of Datsutsuki!


    If things go on like this, it would be more straightforward to kill him directly.


    Taking a deep breath, he slowly lowered his bamboo hat, and then continued to walk forward.


    The breeze was blowing, and the place he walked was so weird that he didn''t leave any footprints.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： My name is Ci Xian

    Chapter 288 My name is Cixian


    "No, you have to get out of here quickly!"


    During the slightly anxious battle, Scorpion''s eyes began to drift away.


    It''s not that he didn''t think that this time the battle would become very troublesome. Although this is the Kingdom of Wind, it needs to be added to the past.


    It is extremely troublesome to cause trouble in the territory of the Fire Nation and be targeted by the people of the Fire Nation.


    In particular, his teammate in this operation was Uchiha Itachi, which made him feel even more dangerous.


    This guy is almost the most wanted criminal in Konoha, and cooperating with this guy in Konoha''s territory is simply an act of courting death.


    But this time the task is also very reasonable, he is familiar with the country of the wind and Uchiha Itachi has sharingan, which can deal with Renzhuriki very well.


    This is also the reason why he knew that this mission was very tricky, but he couldn''t refuse it, especially when he was even more unwilling to act with Dashewan.


    And the pitfalls of this task were far beyond his imagination. Although there were only a few little ghosts in the beginning, none of them were simple.


    Uchiha Habara''s disciple, and Konoha''s Kyuubi Jinchuriki, these guys are people that Scorpion is not willing to face at all.


    Don''t look at Xie''s harsh words before, but he knows these things in his heart.


    And the fact is the same as what he thought, even facing this Nine-Tails Jinchuriki alone is very difficult.


    This guy''s wonderful chakra state makes him really have no good way. Although the scorpion can maintain no problem, it is impossible to defeat this guy.


    And the most deadly thing is that Konoha''s reinforcements also arrived at this moment, and when Xie saw Shishui, he no longer had the desire to fight.


    I can''t even deal with a Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but if I meet Konoha''s famous Security Governor Shisui Uchiha, can he survive?


    "Damn Uchiha Itachi!"


    Scorpion was never stupid, he believed that his current situation was caused by this **** Uchiha Itachi.


    It is true that Konoha reacts quickly, and it is also true that they will attract Konoha''s revenge if they attack a Jinchuriki.


    But Konoha''s current reaction speed, if it has nothing to do with Uchiha Itachi''s existence, he would not believe it even if killed.


    Even Uchiha Shisui was dispatched, such a well-known Konoha war hero, Konoha''s number one top master, he must be dispatched for Uchiha Itachi!


    "Staying here is death. We must find an opportunity to retreat quickly. This Uchiha Itachi is dying, and we cannot die here with him."


    Scorpion analyzed calmly in his heart, Uchiha Itachi''s current situation is very bad, even if Shisui didn''t make a move, he would have a hard time.


    Shisui is like a big mountain, he just needs to stand there to give people infinite pressure, no one will doubt the strength of the deputy head of the Uchiha clan.


    With a clear goal, Xie began to increase his efforts. Naruto was really troublesome for him, and it could even be said to be extremely troublesome.


    This guy''s speed, perception and strength, etc. have been greatly enhanced.


    This is something he never dreamed of. Under such enhancement, Scorpion can resist and fight except for the puppet of the third Kazekage and his own body.


    None of the other puppets was his one-stroke enemy, and this guy''s speed and reaction made his hidden weapons basically useless.


    Such a battle is simply fatal for a puppet master.


    "However, I still have one trick I can use, and that is poison gas. Although it may not be effective, as long as it can block the possibility of their pursuit, it is enough."


    In order to be able to get out of here, Scorpio had worked hard, as for Uchiha Itachi''s situation, he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    In his opinion, this guy is dead when he dies, and he hates this guy anyway.


    What''s more, this Uchiha Itachi is now bitten by Shisui, no matter how you look at it, it looks like it must die.


    That being the case, why do I care so much about him!


    Silently waiting for the opportunity to come, Xie is very calm. After all, it is a matter of life and death. If he is not calm, he will die.


    Soon, his eyes lit up slightly, because he found that the opportunity he had been waiting for had finally come.


    Because at this moment, Uchiha Itachi has been defeated!


    Finally, he no longer had any hesitation, taking advantage of the moment when almost everyone''s attention was briefly on Uchiha Itachi, he released the poisonous gas without hesitation.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto, who was fighting with the scorpion, saw the green poisonous gas, his expression changed slightly, and he quickly backed away without the slightest hesitation.


    The scorpion also grasped this point in an instant, without saying a word, he directly used the three generations of Kazekage to cast the secret technique and spread his wings, and he also jumped up and jumped onto his body.


    The wind howled, and the wings turned into iron sand waved fiercely, and the scorpion instantly turned into a black shadow and disappeared into the sky.


    Naruto was stunned by his operation. If there was no interference from the poisonous gas, Naruto could intercept the scorpion.


    But under the obstruction of this heavy poisonous gas, he couldn''t move forward at all, let alone stop the scorpion.


    "Damn it, let this guy run away!"


    Naruto muttered somewhat displeasedly, he had always had the advantage in this battle.


    Seeing that the opponent was about to be dealt with, but in the end it was all for naught, which would be very depressing for anyone who changed jobs.


    But the good news is that the guy named Uchiha Itachi is obviously dead.


    Under the joint attack of Sasuke and the elder sister of the Uchiha clan, the biggest villain in Konoha''s history has been seriously injured.


    As long as you work harder, you can completely kill him, so that Konoha will have one less annoying flea.


    But these things have nothing to do with Naruto. Uchiha Itachi is Konoha''s biggest villain, yes, but he belongs to the Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke and the others naturally have their own way of dealing with him, and Naruto thinks it''s better not to ask too much.


    "How is Gaara?"


    Thinking of this, Naruto simply came to Xiang Rin''s side and asked about Gaara''s situation.


    "Not great, but not particularly bad either."


    Xianglin glanced at Naruto, and then said calmly.


    "He was more injured on the mental level, coupled with some poisoning, it is obvious that these guys have no intention of killing him.


    By the way, are you okay? "


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Naruto couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard Xiang Rin''s narration, Gaara is fine, so everything will be fine.


    He doesn''t want this person who has the same disease as himself and has improved like himself before he really enjoys life, so something goes wrong.


    Since everything is fine, then everything is naturally fine, and his actions this time can also be described as complete.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, at least he didn''t have to worry about being scolded when he went back.


    "Is it all over?"


    Uchiha Itachi was lying on the ground, he looked up at the sky, his eyes looked a little loose.


    And there were several fatal wounds on his body, and he was already lying in a pool of blood, as if he was dying.


    In fact, for Uchiha Itachi, such a situation is not difficult to accept. As a ninja, he has long been mentally prepared to die.


    But what really made him unacceptable was that the person who killed him was the person he was least willing to face, and also the person he loved the most.


    One is his younger brother, and the other is the person he failed.


    Looking at the eyes full of killing intent, looking at the eyes full of hatred, all these made him suffocate.


    The heart-wrenching feeling is really self-evident, but he also knows that all this is his own doing, he really brought himself into such an abyss.


    If you want to say regret, maybe there will be a little bit, but more of it is uncomfortable and depressed.


    He has always believed that he is right, even if he does not desire others to understand him, but he also hopes that everything he does is meaningful.


    But sadly, everything he did was a joke.


    The Uchiha family he decided to destroy with his own hands became the most powerful family in the entire ninja world, and the person who killed three generations of Hokage became the symbol of Konoha.


    He thinks all of this is wrong, and he firmly believes that Konoha will definitely get worse and worse in the hands of these guys, even if he doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t believe in Habara either.


    But the facts slapped him once again. Konoha is getting stronger and more aggressive, so that the territory is getting bigger and bigger now.


    All this proves that Konoha is moving in a good direction, but he prefers to think about how many people Konoha will kill by doing so.


    But Sasuke''s words told him that he is the least qualified person to say these words, because he himself is a cold-blooded executioner!


    What''s more, Konoha kills people who truly refuse peace, while Uchiha Itachi wants to kill a group of people who yearn for peace, and the most important thing is his family.


    The impact of such words on Uchiha Itachi''s heart is unimaginable, and when Uchiha Izumi came to him with endless hatred.


    Itachi Uchiha no longer knew how to resist, nor was he willing to resist anymore. His heart was in turmoil, and he felt that his belief and will were about to collapse.


    This kind of situation has never happened to him, even in his most difficult moment, he has always maintained the belief that he should have in his heart.


    Even though these beliefs are constantly being worn down and weakened, they are still supporting Itachi Uchiha.


    But now, these beliefs have gradually left him, and he feels more and more that his beliefs are dying.


    He couldn''t help showing a strong emotion, he was strongly doubting himself, questioning himself, and even started to deny himself!


    "It''s over, Uchiha Itachi."


    At this moment, Zhishui''s voice suddenly came, and Zhishui slowly walked up to him, looked at him indifferently and finally shook his head.


    "It''s really sad that you have come to this point.


    I still remember that you were so smart when you were a child, and you knew a lot of things.


    But why are you always so ignorant and naive in this matter? "


    Uchiha Itachi didn''t speak when he heard the words, or he didn''t know what to say, and he was hesitating about one thing in his heart.


    Whether he should use Izanagi, whether he should use this technique to continue to survive.


    "Perhaps you were really influenced too deeply by the Three Hokages, and I can also tell you that the Three Hokages don''t like you at all."


    Seeing Itachi Uchiha''s silence, Shisui couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed.


    "For him, you are just a tool, and it is because of your self-righteousness that you killed Danzo and made him full of anger towards you.


    And you concealed the existence of the Akatsuki organization, all of this is beyond the scope of his plan, and you are not a qualified ninja at all.


    Even Asma, the son of the Third Hokage, his hatred for you has reached the extreme, because you have implicated everyone!


    And for Uchiha, for Konoha as a whole, you are also an extreme existence full of disasters.


    The family has cultivated you, but you have no sense of gratitude; the village has cultivated you, but you don¡¯t know the true meaning of the village¡¯s existence.


    Are you worthy of the cultivation of the family and the cultivation of the village? "


    Uchiha Itachi still didn''t speak, but his body couldn''t help but began to tremble.


    Even though he was prepared, he still felt fear when he heard these words. He never thought that he would be so unbearable in the eyes of everyone.


    "Okay, that''s about the end of the story."


    Shisui looked at the silent Uchiha Itachi, he finally shook his head and sighed.


    "Originally, I hoped that you could help Habara with me, so as to create a balanced situation of the family and the village, where everyone could integrate with each other and live in harmony.


    But your choice is too disappointing, and your choice has become a tool of desire.


    You chose Konoha''s most notorious Danzo, do you think his information is fake? Why do you think the Three Hokages are so famous and still so many people object?


    One peck and one drink, in fact, it has already been determined, you are just a clown of the times.


    Farewell, Uchiha Itachi, in fact, at the moment you opened the kaleidoscope, you probably thought I was dead, and the same."


    "I also believe that you are dead."


    "it''s over."


    In the distance, Uchiha Madara suddenly felt something, and he suddenly smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    And Habara also instantly understood what was going on, if nothing unexpected happened, Uchiha Itachi should be dead.


    But Habara is also a little curious, whether Uchiha Itachi used Izanagi to bring himself back.


    Habara is also more curious about what Uchiha Madara will do next. After all, as a reincarnation of the dirty soil, there is no way to summon the dirty soil reincarnation by himself.


    And when Yu Yuan looked like he was watching a play, he instantly noticed a slight fluctuation in the space, and then a figure suddenly appeared.


    Habara raised his eyebrows, because he found out that this person was Itachi Uchiha!


    Uchiha Itachi was still a little confused at this time, he didn''t seem to realize what happened at all, and Uchiha Madara grabbed his neck.


    The strong chakra burst out crazily at this moment, and Susanoo even covered his body at this moment.


    At this time, Uchiha Madara has no eyes, but he can still cast Susano, which is something that Habara has no way to compare.


    But he didn''t open his mouth to ask anything. He is just a spectator now, and all he has to do is watch.


    Let''s see what Uchiha Madara will do next, and see what choice this guy will have


    "It''s here, right here."


    Heijue and Nagato were on their way quickly, and they didn''t communicate with each other along the way.


    Maybe it''s not necessary at all, maybe it''s completely meaningless, after all, the two of them are not familiar with each other.


    And in Hei Jue''s eyes, this guy is completely dead!


    The purpose of bringing Nagato over this time is to send back the eyes to Uchiha Madara, and at the same time be responsible for performing the natural reincarnation technique on Uchiha Madara.


    After such a set of operations, this Nagato is naturally dead!


    Since he was already a dead person, there was no need for Hei Jue to waste any saliva with him.


    It''s just that Heijue soon felt something was wrong, because he found that Uchiha Madara''s breath became weird.


    Although he was not created by Uchiha Madara, after all he also has Uchiha Madara''s Chakra in his body, and Uchiha Madara did not shield him.


    Then he can naturally notice some wonderful changes, for example, he obviously noticed that Uchiha Madara''s Chakra disappeared for a while.


    But soon this chakra appeared again, and this time the appearance became even more terrifying and suffocating.


    "How is this going?"


    Hei Jue felt extremely puzzled, he didn''t quite understand what such a change meant.


    But now he didn''t have time to think so much, he needed to go faster.


    Not long after, he came to this desert with Nagato, and there was only one figure standing there in this desert!


    The terrifying chakra is emanating from the body of this figure, and this kind of chakra makes people involuntarily feel as if they are about to suffocate.


    Hei Ze recognized immediately that this guy was Uchiha Madara.


    This guy''s aura has become extraordinarily powerful. Although he has not been completely resurrected, this aura also made Heijue realize one thing.


    "Uchiha Madara has solved Uchiha Itachi, and he has now completed the reincarnation of the dirt!"


    This situation made Heijue feel a little incredible, because he didn''t understand how Uchiha Madara did it.


    And Hei Ze also took a cautious look at Nagato at this time, he was worried that Nagato would make some irrational actions.


    However, what was even more unexpected was that Nagato didn''t seem to feel strange about everything in front of him, and his expression looked so calm.


    "What exactly happened here?"


    Heijue felt that his brain could not turn the corner, and soon this Nagato flew in the direction of Uchiha Madara, which made Heijue even more stunned.


    He has seen people who are courting death before, but this is the first time he has seen someone courting death so impatiently.


    "Are you Uchiha Madara?"


    Nagato flew in front of Uchiha Madara, looking at the person with his back turned to him, he asked slowly.


    "Yes, I can feel that you are no stranger to all of this."


    Uchiha Madara''s voice sounded calmly, and then he slowly turned to face Nagato, while Nagato frowned slightly.


    Because he found that Uchiha Madara''s eyes were empty, and there were no eyes at all inside!


    "Actually, you are the one who wants to see me today, right?


    This scene made Nagato clenched his fist involuntarily, and he asked indifferently.


    "And your purpose is my eyes!"


    "That''s not your eye, kid."


    Uchiha Madara shook his head, he seemed to be able to see Nagato, those empty eyes stared straight at Nagato.


    "Back then, I made some preparations to resurrect myself, such as handing over my eyes to you.


    After all, you are a member of the whirlpool clan, only your physique can barely bear the consumption of these eyes, as long as you don''t overuse them.


    But from the current point of view, you haven''t done it, but it''s normal to think about it, after all, this is the eye of reincarnation. "


    Uchiha Madara didn''t hide it at all, he calmly expressed his thoughts, maybe he didn''t think these things had any meaning to hide at all.


    And Nagato clenched his fists involuntarily when he heard all this, he felt that he was really a marionette, completely played with by others!


    But Nagato still took a deep breath, trying to restrain his emotions, he asked loudly.


    "Then what is your purpose, what exactly do you want to do, you are already dead, why do you still get up from hell, what are your plans for the ninja world!"


    Nagato''s voice was a little hysterical, and it was obvious that he had vented all the anger in his heart this time.


    He really has too much anger, too much puzzlement and too much doubt, he is really eager to get an answer today!


    "Actually, I really don''t want to answer your question, because in my opinion, you are not qualified to ask, or even know."


    Uchiha Madara''s expression was still extremely indifferent, and there seemed to be a little disdain in his tone.


    But in the end he shook his head and finally spoke.


    "But since you''re curious, I don''t mind giving you a little hint.


    What I want to do is for the ninja world, I want to create a peaceful world, a stable world where there will be no more wars!


    That''s my purpose, and that''s all I''m fighting for.


    Back then, Senjujuma and I said that if the ninja world is to be peaceful, it must be integrated and unified!


    But he refused, so I left Konoha, and you know what happened next.


    Now that no one is stopping me, and I have found a better way to make the world peaceful, this time I will not allow and will not allow anyone to stop me.


    Anyone, no! "


    Uchiha Madara''s words are so sonorous and powerful, it can be seen from here how firm his will is.


    And Heijue couldn''t help but nodded secretly when he heard this sentence, it''s a good thing that Uchiha Madara is so firm.


    But what he didn''t know was that the new road that Uchiha Madara said was far from what he thought.


    "Oops, this Uchiha Itachi may not be dead yet."


    On the other side of the desert, Shisui looked at the corpse of Uchiha Itachi who suddenly disappeared, his face suddenly became ugly.


    Uchiha Itachi''s defeat Shisui has always been in his eyes, this guy normally shouldn''t lose so simply.


    After all, the last time they fought, Shisui noticed that there was a very special power in this guy, and he had only felt this kind of power in Habara.


    He didn''t know what kind of power this was, but he knew that possessing such power must not be a simple matter.


    After all, this is Habara''s power. Could the power Habara used be weak?


    Obviously this is impossible, and this guy lost so simply now, which really made him immediately realize that Uchiha Itachi might have collapsed in his heart.


    Only when his heart breaks down, will this guy appear to have no will to fight, and the battle is over without having to do it himself.


    But now he found that he seemed to have miscalculated this guy, and his sudden disappearance immediately made Shisui realize one thing, that is Izanagi!


    Did this guy choose to use this method to avoid death because he saw himself coming and had absolutely no way to deal with it?


    Thinking of this, Zhishui''s face darkened instantly.


    He won''t blame Uchiha Itachi for being shameless, because ninjas are omnipotent beings, and they don''t care about the follow-up problems if their moves are easy to use.


    He can only blame himself now, blame himself for believing Uchiha Itachi''s nonsense!


    Even if he knew in his heart that Uchiha Itachi was doing this, he had nothing to do with him, because he didn''t know where the guy set up the resurrection.


    However, thinking that Habara said that this time he wanted to completely solve the scourge of Uchiha Itachi, but obviously he failed again, which made him very distressed.


    "Brother Zhishui, this is?"


    Sasuke obviously noticed the problem, and he couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked.


    "It''s nothing, I encountered some small troubles, it''s okay."


    Shisui forced a smile, intending to comfort Sasuke, he didn''t know whether he should tell Sasuke the truth.


    It''s just that as soon as he finished speaking, his face changed drastically, and then he quickly turned his head to look into the distance.


    Not only him, Naruto and Xiang Rin also turned their heads immediately at this moment, because both of them felt an extremely dangerous aura spreading!


    In the desert in the distance, I saw a man dressed as a monk walking slowly towards them.


    This person seems to be very slow, but every time he lands, it seems to knock on the hearts of each of them.


    And every time he walks, it seems that he will cover a large distance, and in just a moment, he has already walked beside them.


    At this moment, the dangerous atmosphere has completely enveloped each of their hearts, and even Naruto can feel that the nine tails in his body have rioted at this moment.


    "It seems that I didn''t find the wrong place."


    The monk gently raised his bamboo hat, his gaze swept over Zhishui and the others calmly, and he suddenly said with a smile.


    "The power of the ten tails, the strongest and the weakest are both here, it seems that my luck is really good."


    "Who are you and what are you going to do?"


    Zhishui''s eyes have instantly turned into a kaleidoscope, and a terrifying aura rippling over him.


    But his aura was really much worse than that of this monk, he was tightly suppressed.


    "Good eyes, although not perfect, but not bad."


    The monk looked at Zhishui in front of him, and he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    "But kid, you are not my opponent yet, I think you should stop making unnecessary resistance.


    Of course, if you are willing to follow me, I can make your eyes complete. Although your strength is not enough to make me look high, you also have certain qualifications.


    As for my name, you can call me Cixian for the time being. "


    Cixian, this name is extremely unfamiliar to Zhishui, because he has never heard of this name before, and he does not know what the meaning of this name is.


    But if Habara was here, he would definitely know what this name means, because this guy is the host of Otsutsuki Ichishiki!


    "I don''t know who you are, but I ask you to get out of here."


    Zhishui has become a little nervous, and he really hasn''t experienced this kind of tension for a long, long time.


    Since his strength has improved to the current stage, he hasn''t encountered any decent opponents for a long, long time.


    But this guy in front of him gave him a kind of fear from the bottom of his heart. This kind of situation is unimaginable for Zhishui, which also makes Zhishui extremely worried.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Cixian seemed to feel Zhishui''s tension and fear, he showed a playful smile, and at this moment the power in his body began to burst out.


    "Go!"


    Shisui immediately shouted loudly, and at this moment he also activated his Susanoo.


    Violent power burst out from his body, and the green chakra giant let out a roar on his body.


    "Buzz!"


    Shisui manipulated Susanoo to instantly pull out a ninja knife, and waved it fiercely at Cixian, but Cixian shook his head indifferently.


    "Too childish."


    Ci Xian stretched out a finger, and in an instant the chakra, which was violent but condensed to the extreme, bloomed at his fingertips.


    He lightly pointed at Shisui Susano''s ninja sword, and the ultimate yin and yang escape broke out, and Shisui Susano started to collapse along with his ninja sword!


    Such an incredible scene made Sasuke and Naruto dumbfounded, they really had never seen such a situation.


    Because in their consciousness, the strength of Susanoo is unimaginable, although it is not that no one has broken Susanoo.


    But to destroy it lightly like now, this is something they have never expected, nor have UU Reading imagined!


    At this moment, Zhishui used the instant body technique to distance himself, but after he landed, a mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Obviously, destroying Susanoo in such a violent way still hurt him a lot.


    He was also extremely horrified at this moment, who is this guy and why does he have such power!


    It''s just that Ci Xian didn''t act again after doing all this, he stood there frowning, his expression seemed very dissatisfied.


    "Has it started again?"


    Ci Xian murmured to himself, and then he closed his eyes slightly.


    "This body is too bad, even if I use this level of strength, there will be adverse reactions, which really disappoints me.


    And you, stop struggling, isn''t it better for you if I leave?


    And you have lived for a thousand years because of me, don''t you want to be free a long time ago, so don''t get in my way here.


    This way, it¡¯s good for you and me.¡±


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： resurrection!

    Chapter 289 Resurrection!


    In the desert, Nagato looked at Madara Uchiha indifferently in front of him. At this time, he couldn''t understand the meaning of this guy''s words at all.


    Uchiha Madara didn''t explain a lot of things clearly, which made Nagato full of doubts, because he didn''t know what Uchiha Madara was going to do.


    According to what Uchiha Madara said, what he wanted to do back then seems to be what Uchiha Habara is currently doing.


    It was just that he was stopped by Senjujuma back then, which caused him to fail and leave Konoha.


    And now Habara has no one to stop him, so what Uchiha Madara is going to do is completely different from Habara?


    And what was his brand new path?


    Nagato didn''t have a clear answer to all of this, and all of this made Nagato full of curiosity.


    Looking at Uchiha Madara in front of him, Nagato suddenly gritted his teeth and made a decision, he didn''t intend to just get caught without a fight, and he didn''t intend to just give up just like that.


    Using tailed beasts to frighten the entire ninja world is what the guy in front of him, or the person acting on behalf of the guy in front of him, said.


    And Nagato also agrees with this idea, as long as he collects all the tail beasts, then he will be the most powerful existence in the ninja world!


    Relying on these nine tailed beasts to shock the entire ninja world, so that the entire ninja world has to face their own fears, so that they have to be peaceful, this is Nagato''s philosophy of peace.


    It is very difficult for them to make peace on their own. Although Uchiha Habara was very successful, Nagato also has his own understanding of peace.


    He wants to use his own way, use these eyes to achieve the peace he wants!


    "It seems that you don''t plan to talk about it."


    Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara indifferently, the chakra in his body had already started to function, and his face also became cold.


    "But it doesn''t matter, I know you want these eyes back, and I also admit that these eyes don''t seem to belong to me.


    But I also have my own concept of peace, I want to create it myself, I want to create such peace with my own hands! "


    "It seems that you are not going to return my things to me?"


    When Uchiha Madara heard this, he couldn''t help but shook his head slightly and sighed.


    "That''s right, after feeling such power, it''s not realistic for you to give up suddenly, even if you can''t exert the true power of these eyes at all.


    People are not enough to swallow elephants, this story has been circulating, but no one has ever really learned from it.


    It''s such a sad thing, but it''s the reality. "


    Uchiha Madara''s words almost determined the end of the communication between the two of them. This moment made Nagato alert, but the next moment Nagato''s face suddenly changed.


    Because he found to his astonishment that his Samsara Eye was a little out of control at this moment, and it was almost difficult for him to continue mobilizing the power of the Samsara Eye!


    "Are you curious?"


    Looking at Nagato who fell from the sky to the ground and couldn''t move at all, Uchiha Madara said indifferently with his hands folded around his chest.


    "These eyes belong to me, I''m just staying with you, do you think I won''t take some protective measures for my eyes?


    After all, I also want to prevent you from destroying these eyes, or someone wants to kill you, which will cause my eyes to be snatched away.


    You can use its power and thank me, but don''t try to use my eyes against me! "


    While speaking, Heijue suddenly turned into a ball of mud and entangled Nagato''s body, and Nagato felt that his body was beginning to lose control in an instant.


    His will and his body began to be stripped away, and everything about him seemed to no longer belong to him!


    "you!"


    Nagato spoke angrily, but at this moment he couldn''t mobilize even a trace of Chakra, because he had lost control of his body.


    Although his will is strong, he has been trying to regain control of his body, but he sadly finds that he can''t do all this at all.


    "Your body is worse than I imagined."


    At this moment, a gloomy and hoarse voice suddenly came from Nagato''s body, it was obvious that this was Hei Ze!


    "In the past three years, you have tried desperately to use your body to control the eyes of reincarnation, but no matter how hard you try, it''s useless for things that don''t belong to you.


    You should accept your fate, after all, you have already experienced the power of the eyes of reincarnation, this is a rare experience. "


    While speaking, Hei Ze had already manipulated Nagato to start forming seals. At this moment, Nagato was completely terrified.


    He knows what this seal is, and he also knows what his end will be!


    "No!"


    "Heretics, the innate art of reincarnation!"


    Nagato desperately wanted to stop all this, but his body completed the seal without hesitation.


    At this moment, the pupil power of the reincarnation eye is activated, turning into a magical chakra that reverses life and death, and the chakra continues to go towards the filthy land Uchiha Madara.


    At the same time, the vitality of Nagato itself is also rapidly passing away.


    There are many things in the world that are unfair, but the world itself is fair.


    Death is an equality that no one can escape, even a person like Otsutsuki who has mastered the wedge can also die.


    And the resurrection of the dead, which breaks nature, naturally requires an equal or even terrifying price.


    Nagato''s hair turned white in an instant, and his body shrank sharply again.


    He was skinny before, but now he is really a walking dead,


    Uchiha Madara ignored Nagato at all, and he lowered his head to feel the amazing changes that took place in his body at this time.


    Huitu''s skin is changing, becoming white, tender and smooth. This is the skin of a real person, and some of the forces that were suppressed by the reincarnation of Huitu are also rapidly returning.


    The wrinkles on his face that belonged to the reincarnation of the dirty soil also quickly dissipated, and his entire body transformed silently.


    In about ten seconds, everything was over, and his heart also jumped at this moment, and the breath of life bloomed from his body again!


    "That''s right, it''s this feeling, I can feel the blood flowing in my body, this feeling of ''alive''..."


    Uchiha Madara was excited to feel the changes in his body, he clenched his hands tightly, with a look of joy on his face.


    How many years, how many years he had been waiting for this moment, and now he finally got what he wanted!


    "Congratulations, you are finally back."


    Heijue spoke at the right time, and at the same time he reached out to Nagato''s eyes, and he dug them out amidst Nagato''s howling in pain.


    "It''s time to get back to normal now, Madara."


    "Oh, yes."


    Uchiha Madara felt his movement, so he ended up with these two eyes.


    Gently put the eyes into his eye sockets, and under the action of Chakra, the eyes soon connected to his nerves.


    The next moment, light appeared in his eyes, and his strength at this time was once again improved.


    He clenched his fist, and at this moment he completely returned to his peak!


    He lowered his head to look at Nagato who was sitting on the ground. This guy was still alive after casting the reincarnation and losing the reincarnation eye.


    But soon Uchiha Madara knew what was going on. He had the vitality of the heretic golem on his body. Obviously, he had extracted the vitality in advance for action.


    In addition, there is no chakra that absorbs him through the eyes of reincarnation, and the advantage of being a Uzumaki body is also brought into play, so he did not die immediately.


    All this made Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, but soon his eyes were locked on Hei Ze.


    Everything went well with the previous plan, so now he should start the final plan!


    Thinking in his heart, Uchiha Madara''s Chakra suddenly moved slightly, and in an instant his breath was completely locked on Hei Ze''s body.


    And in the weird parallel space, phantoms suddenly appeared one after another, and they completely blocked Hei Jue''s possible way out!


    "This?"


    Heijue''s face changed, he didn''t know what Uchiha Madara was doing, but he already felt a crisis in his heart.


    It''s just that Hei Ze still forcibly restrained his emotions, he controlled Nagato to look up at Uchiha Madara suspiciously.


    "What are you going to do, kill Nagato?"


    "No, it''s not him I''m going to kill."


    Uchiha Madara chuckled, his chakra was still swelling crazily, and a touch of cruelty had appeared on his face.


    "It''s you I want to kill!"


    "Buzz!"


    The vast chakra blocked everything around, and under the surge of this terrifying chakra, Uchiha Madara''s long hair flew wildly.


    And Heijue''s face has completely changed, he never dreamed that Uchiha Madara would actually attack him!


    What''s going on here, what''s going on here, what the **** is Uchiha Madara going crazy about?


    Or, did this guy really find something?


    Thinking of this possibility, Hei Jue''s face gradually became more ugly.


    He is confident that he has never revealed any telltale signs, so there must be something wrong with external factors, but where is it?


    "Blade, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hei Jue was still trying to struggle, he said in disbelief.


    "I am your will, everything I do is for you, are you bewitched by something?"


    "Crack, crack, crack, crack"


    As soon as Hei Jue finished speaking, there was a burst of light applause, and the sudden scene made Hei Jue feel chills in his heart.


    Especially when he felt a burst of chakra coming from the space, and then Habara suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, he immediately knew that the situation was worse than he imagined!


    "Nice performance, really good."


    Habara looked at Heijue with a smile, and he said in a somewhat frivolous tone.


    "But, are you really the will of the idiot Uchiha Madara, or the will of Otsutsuki Kaguya?"


    Habara''s words immediately pushed Hei Ze into the abyss!


    He looked at Habara in disbelief, but soon he seemed to think of something.


    The moon, he clearly remembered that Uchiha Madara said that Habara had been to the moon!


    And there is a group of ancient races on the moon, those guys have really experienced everything from the great changes thousands of years ago to the present.


    Although they have been hiding on the moon all the time, they probably have collected countless materials, and there are definitely many unimaginable things in these materials.


    It''s just that even if these things are recorded, it is impossible to have anything to do with him, because his existence is a secret at all!


    "Uchiha Habara!"


    Hei Jue pretended to be extremely angry, and of course he was really angry, because this guy has been sabotaging his actions.


    And now his hatred for Habara is even deeper, because this guy has really had a serious crisis for him.


    No matter whether he guessed or how he knew the truth of all this, this Uchiha Habara is already the person he hates and loathes the most.


    If it''s not that he doesn''t have enough power, he really wants to kill Uchiha Habara completely, so as to avoid future troubles!


    He immediately turned his head to look at Uchiha Madara, and asked in an incredible tone.


    "Madara, don''t you believe this guy''s words, he is our enemy!"


    "yes?"


    Uchiha Madara sighed slightly, and he looked at Habara helplessly.


    "He''s still messing around."


    "Yeah, he doesn''t intend to give up yet."


    Habara nodded, and at this moment he also opened his eyes of reincarnation, and a terrifying aura enveloped Heijue''s body in an instant.


    "You know, you''ve disguised yourself very well, but you overlooked one thing, that is the will of the Sage of the Six Paths."


    "Sage of the Six Paths has such great power, how could he not have stopped the battle between Indra and Asura?"


    Uchiha Madara also turned his eyes back at this moment, he looked at Heijue indifferently and said slowly.


    "Since it can be stopped, is it difficult for him to create world peace?


    The answer is obviously very clear, that is, it is not difficult. If that is the case, then why does such a thing appear on his stele?


    So I carefully looked through the records on the moon, and finally found something interesting and similar, that is, Otsutsuki Kaguya once wanted to do this!


    She is the mother of the Sage of the Six Paths, but obviously what she is going to do runs counter to the Sage of the Six Paths, and she is finally sealed by the Sage of the Six Paths brothers.


    This made me wonder whether this suffocatingly powerful woman will leave behind any hidden hands, such as finding someone to release her from the seal! "


    Having said that, Uchiha Madara took a deep look at Hei Ze, but what disappointed him was that Hei Ze did not change at all.


    Maybe it''s because this guy is really too dark, even if there is any change, he can''t see it, but Uchiha Madara doesn''t care, he continued to speak.


    "Of course, you don''t have to admit it, but I also did some other experiments.


    Aren''t you my conscious body? In this case, I can naturally create more conscious bodies.


    But it is a pity that none of the other conscious bodies I created are truly conscious.


    So can you tell me, whose consciousness are you? "


    Uchiha Madara''s words completely left Hei Ze speechless. He took a deep look at Uchiha Madara, and then he sighed faintly.


    "I really didn''t expect that there would be a mistake in such a place."


    Hei Ze took a deep look at Habara and Uchiha Madara, and finally he seemed to give up.


    "Okay, I admit that I really lied to you, but do you really think Otsutsuki Hagoromo is right?


    They are nothing but two traitors, only the mother''s way, only the mother''s way can truly save the world!


    Why don''t you understand, and do you really think you can handle me? "


    "yes?"


    Habara shook his head, he stared at Heijue and said indifferently.


    "Sorry, I don''t believe your words, and whether I can deal with you is not up to you, but me!"


    "Since you are courting death yourself, don''t blame me."


    Heijue looked at the expressionless Habara, his eyes suddenly showed madness, and his hands suddenly began to seal.


    And this approach instantly made Uchiha Madara frowned, and even Habara was a little vigilant at this moment.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Hei Ze got out of Nagato''s body instantly at this moment, and he went straight into the ground with all his brains!


    "ignorance!"


    Seeing all this, Habara immediately knew that Hei Jue was cheating, after all, in his memory, Hei Jue really didn''t have any fighting ability.


    The only highlight is using Obito''s body to sneak attack Uchiha Madara, and there is no other performance.


    Such a situation made Habara completely sure that he was incapable of fighting, otherwise he would have controlled those descendants of Indra long ago.


    Of course, it is also possible that he is worried about being targeted by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    It''s just that even in the final stage, this guy has never made a move, which made Habara completely believe that he has no fighting ability at all.


    So from the very beginning when this guy made a move, Habara wondered if he was bluffing, and the fact proved that Habara''s conjecture was right!


    "It''s really fantastic."


    Habara said disdainfully, his figure paused for a moment, and the ground instantly shattered, and he had appeared beside Heijue like a ghost. And the


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "It seems that this guy''s problem has been solved for the time being."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara who was silent on the side, he couldn''t help but said with a smile, but Uchiha Madara seemed a little silent when he heard his words.


    He held the scroll in his hand without saying a word, because he still couldn''t kill this **** guy in the end.


    Although this monster constructed entirely from Yin-Yang Dun has no strength, it is extremely difficult to kill.


    At least after Uchiha Madara used Yin Yang Dun to attack, he had no other practical effect except for hurting this guy.


    This situation made Uchiha Madara very helpless, and in the end he could only seal this guy, and had no other choice.


    Seeing Uchiha Madara like this, Habara knew that this guy was still struggling with not killing Hei Ze.


    Habara didn''t bother to pay so much attention to him, Heijue was created by Otsutsuki Kaguya himself, if he could be killed so easily, this guy would have died long ago.


    It''s useless to get entangled in this kind of thing, Habara has no habit of wasting time.


    He walked to Nagato''s side slowly, and began to observe this unlucky guy.


    To be honest, the Hokage of the original work is completely composed of scenes of tragedy.


    Whether it is Sasuke or Uchiha Madara, whether it is Kakashi or Naruto, even Nagato in front of him cannot escape such a fate.


    Like Sasuke, he is probably the most deceived person in the original work.


    But he had a relatively happy ending, because he didn''t know that he was cheated, and when he died, he found someone who could inherit Yahiko''s will.


    But the situation is different now, because of Habara''s intervention, this guy knew very early on that he was actually cheated.


    And now it is even more of a stone hammer. He is just a tool man, he is just a tool to help Uchiha Madara save his eyes.


    It''s unimaginable how big such a blow is to him, and it can be seen from the lifeless look of this guy now.


    "Are you here to laugh at me?"


    As if sensing someone approaching, Nagato suddenly raised his head and asked with his empty eyes staring ahead.


    His voice was extremely weak, and he seemed to be dying, and his tone was full of despair.


    "Laughing at you, it''s not necessary. Although you are indeed stupid and stupid, you are not in my way."


    Habara smiled lightly, and said with a sigh.


    "Or, in fact, you haven''t caused me any trouble from the beginning, and as far as I''m concerned, you''re not really any trouble."


    Habara''s words are somewhat irritating, but that''s the truth, at least for now.


    At the beginning, the existence of Nagato made Habara a little worried, but as time went by and as his strength improved, he no longer took the threat of Nagato seriously.


    To put it bluntly, it is not easy for this guy to threaten him, why should he care so much?


    There is no need for this, and Habara doesn''t care so much.


    He calmly looked at Nagato in front of him, and suddenly he stretched out his hand, and in an instant a force full of vitality bloomed at his fingertips.


    He lightly reached out and pressed Nagato''s body, and Nagato''s skinny body changed in an instant.


    Nagato felt all this inconceivably, but Yu Principle didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "How should I put it, you are also a tragic guy, but overall you are still useful.


    So I decided to give you a chance. Of course, this is just an experiment of mine, but so far it seems that the effect is not bad.


    Isn''t your dream to want peace in the ninja world? Coincidentally, I also think so, so I plan to ask you to help me.


    After all, you are the real master of the Kingdom of Rain. Although I don''t mind changing this master, some things are easier for you to handle.


    What''s more, our enemies in the future will not be easy to deal with. Some forces should be fought for but we must fight hard. "


    Habara''s words made Nagato a little inexplicable, and Uchiha Madara just watched all this calmly and didn''t say anything.


    To him, Nagato is just a tool man, and now that the tool man has completed his mission, he doesn''t care what Habara will do next.


    It''s just that when Habara was doing his own experiment, his and Uchiha Madara''s expressions changed in an instant, and then the two of them immediately looked towards the distance solemnly.


    "This feeling."


    "Well, it seems to be a guy who is extremely dangerous."


    There are really not many people who can be called extremely dangerous among the two of them.


    It''s just that they didn''t dare to easily conclude that the other party was a big tree, because the strength of that breath didn''t seem to have reached that level yet.


    This made both of them a little puzzled as to what was going on.


    But they didn''t have any hesitation, because the owner of this breath is definitely not something simple, and they all have to investigate it carefully.


    "It seems that you have stopped here."


    In the desert, Zhishui fell on the ground and was unable to move, while Cixian watched all this calmly.


    To him, this was nothing at all, and he didn''t even put in much effort. Of course, although he didn''t feel anything, his body also showed a strong discomfort.


    It''s just that he didn''t take all of this to heart at all, and he still remained calm and indifferent.


    "But your will to resist is very strong, which makes me a little impressed."


    "You bastard, who the **** are you!"


    To put it bluntly, it was a little difficult to speak at this time, and even his eyes had retreated to the writing sharingan of the three-gou jade state.


    You can imagine how bad his current state is, and you can also imagine what kind of battle he has encountered.


    "As I said, my name is Cixian, that''s all."


    Ci Xian didn''t seem to want to say too much, he shook his head and said with a sigh.


    "I''ve shown mercy. Now I''m curious how you think about the proposal I gave you. Everyone''s opportunities are limited, so it''s best not to waste your patience."


    Although Ci Xian was very calm, as if he was chatting with a friend, the seriousness in his tone was fully reflected.


    Obviously, if Zhishui didn''t give him a positive answer, then he would definitely kill him!


    But Zhishui just raised his head and glanced at him, and then showed a disdainful smile.


    "If you want me to follow you, what are you, why do you think I will agree to you?


    My name is Shisui Uchiha, I am a member of the Uchiha clan, and I am proud to be a member of the Uchiha, don''t dream about a guy like you! "


    "Really, that''s really a pity."


    Ci Xian nodded slightly, then he stretched out his hand, and a strange chakra surged in his hand.


    "But it doesn''t matter, it just so happens that I can do some simple things."


    While speaking, Cixian''s hands were already moving closer to Zhishui, this scene made Zhishui feel chills in his heart.


    He didn''t know what this guy named Ci Xian wanted to do, but he knew that going on like this would definitely be very dangerous.


    He wanted to struggle, but the sad thing was that his body couldn''t move at all, and he could only watch helplessly as the finger kept approaching.


    "Buzz!"


    But at this moment, there was a sudden echo in the space, and the powerful Chakra oscillated crazily at this moment.


    Cixian''s face remained the same as before, he had already noticed two terrifying chakras operating in the distance.


    These two strands of chakra made him feel Otsutsuki''s breath, which made him more alert, but the strength of these two strands of chakra did not seem to make him give up his intention to act.


    He could probably guess that such chakras should be the descendants of the so-called Indra and Asura.


    It''s really good that they can grow to this point, but it''s far from the point where he can turn his head and run away.


    He was confident that he had the means to deal with all this, so he stayed and prepared to deal with those little guys who carried the power of the Ten Tails.


    But the descendants of Indra and Asura found him here, which surprised him and moved him a little.


    Because as these two chakras approached, he clearly found that they already had a stronger aura belonging to Otsutsuki!


    This kind of breath is fatally attractive to him, because there is nothing better than them to become his own carrier, and become the carrier of his own resurrection into Otsutsuki''s style.


    "Shua!"


    Ci Xian didn''t make a move, his figure flickered and then disappeared in place. When he appeared again, it was already on the desert not far away.


    Where he was before, Habara and Uchiha Madara were looking at him vigilantly, especially Habara, at this time Habara''s expression was really a little subtle.


    He didn''t expect to meet this guy, this guy who beat Naruto Sasuke and even killed Kyuubi in the future.


    Habara has always known that in the ninja world, there is an Otsutsuki who has not been resurrected completely, or has not been resurrected at all, and can only control others by consciousness.


    But he didn''t expect to collide with this guy so quickly, because this guy''s strength is really too strong.


    Even now, Habara is somewhat worried about this guy.


    Although Habara still remembered some information about him, it was not an easy task to deal with him.


    Especially with the intensity of this guy''s complete resurrection, even Habara felt a little suffocated at this time. The only good news is that even if he is completely resurrected, he won''t live long.


    But this guy''s ''wedge'' technique is not so easy to target, doesn''t Habara think that if he is marked with a ''wedge'', can he really get rid of this mark?


    "Are you OK?"


    Taking a deep breath, Habara forced himself to calm down, he knew that he would have to face these guys sooner or later, so there was no point in thinking so much.


    That being the case, it''s better not to think about it, and to see how to deal with this guy is the right way, but before that, Habara still needs to pay attention to Shisui''s situation.


    Zhishui doesn''t look very easy, UU reading www. uukanshu. com This guy must be treated.


    "It''s okay, but you must be careful, this guy is not easy to deal with."


    Zhishui tried hard to get up, but he couldn''t do it at all, he could only speak out of breath.


    "Blade, help him, I''ll deal with this guy first."


    Habara spoke directly, and Uchiha Madara frowned obviously wanting to refute, but he interrupted him before he could speak.


    "I''m going to try this guy''s intelligence, and I have never fought well before I got the reincarnation eye. If there is any trouble, I need your support at any time."


    After saying this, Habara walked forward without looking back, but Uchiha Madara frowned and finally did not move.


    Why doesn''t he want to fight hard after his resurrection, but he has already been preempted by Habara, so he will not do evil things by taking advantage of others.


    As for support, forget it, the battle is one-on-one, and he didn''t want to and never thought about joining forces to deal with anyone.


    Even though this guy looks extremely dangerous, his danger has not yet reached the point of complete despair.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： You can call me Otsuki Type 1

    Chapter 290 You Can Call Me Otsuki Ichishiki


    "It seems that another troublesome guy is coming."


    Ci Xian looked at Yu Yuan alone, he still seemed so calm, but when he saw Yu Yuan''s reincarnation eyes, his expression and tone changed somewhat.


    He doesn''t need to care about that guy Zhishui, because although Zhishui''s eyes are good and his blood is good, he is still far from the guy in front of him.


    The most important thing is that he felt the power belonging to Otsutsuki in the body of the guy in front of him.


    This guy has obviously started the evolution process towards Otsuki, and his evolution progress is very good!


    All of this made Cixian a little surprised, but at the same time he felt that this kid in front of him was the most suitable carrier for his resurrection.


    It''s just that it is obviously more difficult and more troublesome to get this kid.


    In fact, he is also very strange, why this kid''s evolution level has reached such a high level, and this kid''s eyes even made him feel a little dangerous.


    But he also believed in himself, in his own strength!


    Even if his current body can''t cause any substantial damage to the guy in front of him, his purpose is not to kill the kid.


    What he has to do is to leave the wedge, as long as he keeps the wedge, then he will have a perfect opportunity to revive himself!


    This is the most important thing. He has long since had enough of his current body. It is really unimaginable how bad this body is.


    "Who are you and why are you attacking my people."


    Yu Yuan stared at Ci Xian, although he knew who this guy was, he couldn''t reveal so much now.


    Fortunately, after so many years, he is already familiar with these things, not to mention he is really curious.


    Didn''t this guy come out of the mountain in the era of bloggers? Why did he come out so quickly now? Habara also had to pay attention to the information in it.


    Of course, Habara also had certain guesses. He seriously doubted whether they used the giant Tenseigan to lure out this guy when he was fighting those guys on the moon.


    After all, the energy of that giant Tenseigan has been spreading in the air for a long time. After Habara came back, he also learned that those powers can be felt even in the ninja world.


    Then it''s not surprising that this guy knows, but Habara is more worried about the outer space. If those big Tsutsukis also feel it, then there will be some trouble.


    "Another similar opening line, well, I don''t mind saying it again."


    Ci Xian tilted his head, he looked at Yu Yuan and said plainly.


    "My name is Cixian, at least you can call me that now, but I''m just a wandering wild crane.


    It¡¯s you and I know something about you, your name is Uchiha Habara, and you are the strongest person in Konoha Village, the country of fire.


    Of course, you are also known as the most powerful person in the entire ninja world. Such a title also makes me a little curious about your strength. "


    "yes?"


    Habara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard Cixian''s words, this guy is much more aggressive than he imagined.


    But Habara didn''t have the slightest fear, he had already put his hand on the Ninja Sword at his waist, and he spoke slowly.


    "I think, I will let you get what you want!"


    As soon as the words fell, Yu Yuan immediately launched an offensive, and the power that obviously carried Yin Yang Dun was about to touch Ci Xian''s body!


    "so fast?"


    Even Ci Xian was a little surprised by the speed that Habara burst out, but it was just an accident, because this kind of speed was not that fatal to him!


    The violent power bloomed in an instant, and at the moment when the ninja knife was about to hit him, he was short and avoided Habara''s fatal knife.


    Habara was not at all surprised when he saw this, Habara understood the strength of this guy somewhat, if he could be killed so easily, then he wouldn''t have beaten up Zuo Ming''s Cixian violently!


    Without the slightest pause, Habara launched another attack without saying a word.


    It''s just that this time, Ci Xian was obviously more fully prepared, as if he had anticipated Habara''s attack, he dodged back immediately.


    In an instant, he avoided Habara''s blade, and then he rushed directly in front of Habara in a flash.


    His power this time has become extremely powerful, even if he moved just a little, it caused endless squalls and sandstorms.


    A long black stick appeared in his hand, Yin Yang Dun''s power was condensed on this long stick, and it started to vibrate when he swung lightly out of the space.


    Habara''s expression was also calm, and the ninja in his hand immediately greeted him, and gray-black chakra also appeared on his ninja sword, obviously he had covered it with the power of Yin Yang Dun.


    Although his Yin Yang Dun hadn''t completely reached the perfect level, it was enough to deal with the current battle, his ninja sword collided with the black stick almost instantly!


    "boom!"


    The terrifying roar resounded through the sky, and the suffocating Chakra even permeated the entire area at this moment.


    Susano has already appeared on Uchiha Madara, and this Susano protects him and Shisui lying on the ground.


    He is not interested in wasting his strength to save Zhishui, he is more concerned about this battle now!


    Looking at the battle in front of him, he felt that the blood in his body was also boiling crazily.


    However, he is still patient with his emotions, after all, he has promised Habara, and he also needs to observe now, carefully observe this guy''s situation.


    Such a powerful person, he naturally needs to get to know him well, although he really doesn''t know who this guy is, but this person gave him an unimaginable powerful feeling.


    And as he observed, he immediately noticed something incredible.


    "what is that?"


    Uchiha Madara murmured, and he saw the two marks on the face of the guy named Cixian.


    And in a mark, it contains incredible power.


    It seems that this power has not exploded completely, but its existence is continuously providing power to Ci Xian.


    But what is frightening is that this force has already reached this point before it erupted. What would it be like if it erupted completely?


    Uchiha Madara didn''t dare to imagine, his face had become a little dignified.


    Although he is a person who is extremely arrogant, it doesn''t mean that he is really stupid enough to be arrogant.


    It''s just that he is also very curious now, why this guy didn''t use these powers, if he did, it would be difficult for both him and Habara to resist.


    "No, his body!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Madara seemed to have noticed that there was something wrong with this guy''s body.


    Although this guy''s strength is unimaginably powerful, his body doesn''t match these strengths at all.


    And when this guy was attacking, part of those forces were repairing this body!


    And as he continued to observe, he found that the degree of damage to this body was somewhat beyond his imagination.


    This body is like a piece of clothing, or a piece of clothing that has been patched countless times and is full of decay and aging.


    "This guy, how long has he lived, and how broken his body is?"


    A drop of cold sweat appeared on Uchiha Madara''s forehead at this time, because everything in front of him was too weird.


    What surprised him the most was that he seemed to see a shadow behind this guy.


    A vague shadow manipulating the body was like a puppet.


    Such a situation made him a little incomprehensible, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because the battle between Habara and this guy escalated again.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, Yu Yuan and Ci Xian suddenly separated, but when they fell on the ground, they couldn''t help but smashed a huge hole in the sand.


    They stared at each other with seriousness in their eyes, and it took Ci Xian the first to speak for a long time.


    "It seems that I have underestimated you a little bit. Your level is higher than expected, and it seems that you are qualified to be the number one in the ninja world."


    "I''m a bit overestimating you. You don''t seem to be as strong as I thought."


    Habara said without showing any weakness, and at the same time he was brewing stronger power.


    The words can be louder, but the attitude must be correct, especially Habara knows how strong this guy is.


    Although their previous battles seemed to be very fierce, in fact they didn''t use much power.


    Strictly speaking, they are only in a stage of testing each other now, and no one is really going all out.


    "Really, then I''m sorry for making you wrong estimate."


    Ci Xian nodded slightly, and then the energy in his body quickly began to vibrate, he raised his head indifferently, and in an instant, a dark shadow appeared on his face.


    "Although I don''t want to do this, I can''t keep it when I deal with you!"


    This state immediately made Habara frowned, because at this time Cixian''s aura had undergone a huge change.


    Compared with before, this guy is simply a different person!


    And this appearance also gives Habara a deep sense of sight, which looks very similar to Orochimaru''s curse seal.


    As the blue-black curse seal spread all over his body, Habara obviously felt a stronger threat.


    Such a sense of threat made Habara frowned, and this was just the guy''s first state.


    But this state is so terrifying, so what kind of strength will it be when he is completely resurrected and becomes Otsutsuki Ichishiki?


    Habara couldn''t figure it out, but he knew that this would only make him stronger and more desperate!


    But for some reason, Habara suddenly had such a feeling of excitement.


    This feeling is very strange, as if the blood in the body is starting to boil.


    To be honest, Habara has experienced such a feeling, but it is really rare.


    Probably the only thing that made him feel this way a few times was that guy Uchiha Madara.


    But the battle between him and Uchiha Madara is more like going to the end after desperately fighting, and rarely fights to a level where there is no room for maneuver.


    But this guy in front of him is obviously different. It is absolutely impossible for him to show mercy. He is so dangerous and suffocating.


    But he also made Habara extremely excited. Perhaps in Habara''s blood, there is a gene that desires high-intensity fighting.


    At this moment, Ci Xian launched an attack without the slightest hesitation!


    His whole body is covered with blue and black curse marks, and the speed at which he erupts at this moment is simply unbelievable!


    Habara took a deep breath, and his strength began to burst out. This guy has obviously started to use force. If he doesn''t deal with it properly, he will die!


    The next moment, he completely exploded with a speed not weaker than that of Ci Xian.


    He didn''t use the ninja sword anymore, because his ninja sword could never bear such an intensity of fighting.


    "Boom!"


    The fists collided, and an unimaginable wind pierced through the surroundings instantly, and countless yellow sands were directly wiped out without a trace by the terrifying power at this moment.


    Habara frowned, and immediately kicked the guy.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that this guy seemed to see through Habara''s thoughts.


    He raised his hand to resist almost the moment Habara stepped out.


    At the same time, he punched again without hesitation, and that fist with the Yin-Yang escape chakra directly hit Habara''s face!


    "Snapped!"


    Habara saw through all this in an instant, he directly raised his hand to block the punch, but his foot was also stuck by the guy in front of him.


    The two sides suddenly fell into a stalemate. The fighting methods of the two of them are completely different, but they are infinitely addicting like art.


    A big opening and closing, the speed and strength have reached the extreme.


    A skillful one who seems to see through every move the enemy makes next, and also incredibly fast.


    The fight between the two of them caused everything around them to shatter, even the extremely fine yellow sand could not survive under their strength.


    You know, this is just the result of some of the strength spilled out after the two of them fought.


    Not far away, Uchiha Madara looked a little silent watching such a battle.


    As a fighting maniac, Uchiha Madara already felt itchy at this time. Such a wonderful and extremely intense battle really made him feel ready to move.


    It''s just that he was extremely vigilant in his heart, because he kept looking at the mark on Ci Xian''s face.


    The spread of those powers made Ci Xian look like a different person, and the blurry figure behind him also began to become a little clearer.


    But on the other hand, this fellow Ci Xian''s body also collapsed further and further away, as if an invisible force was constantly spreading.


    Constantly changing the process of his body, constantly turning this guy into another person!


    "It''s really disgusting to the extreme, but it''s so powerful that it''s unimaginable."


    Uchiha Madara thought silently, he slowly clenched his fists, this kind of extreme battle is what he longed for.


    But such extreme danger is also what he hates.


    "Are you all okay?"


    In a place far away from the battlefield, Izumi Uchiha looked at Naruto, Sasuke, and Karin and asked in a low voice.


    It''s just that while she was asking about the situation of the three of them, she couldn''t help but look towards the back.


    She didn''t know what happened in the rear, but judging from the explosion just now, it was definitely not a simple matter.


    They escaped because of Shisui''s desperate efforts to stop them, and Uchiha Izumi is naturally worried about Shisui''s situation now.


    But she knows better that she should take these young people away now, because this is what Zhishui paid for with her life, and it is something she can never live up to!


    It''s just that the current situation seems to be a little more complicated. The chakra that is all over the sky is so powerful and so desperate.


    But these chakras don''t seem to be the power of Shisui, but more like the aura of the patriarch of their family, the strongest man in Konoha, Habara!


    "Is the patriarch coming?"


    Uchiha Izumi couldn''t help but think in her heart, and the extremely powerful energy fluctuation behind her seemed to prove her idea.


    In fact, it wasn''t just her, Naruto and the three of them also thought the same way.


    They are really too familiar with this kind of Chakra, and I''m afraid it''s really hard for them to admit their mistakes!


    "We''re fine."


    Sasuke was the first to speak, and he asked eagerly while looking behind him solemnly.


    "Sister Quan, that Chakra"


    "If there is no mistake, it should belong to the patriarch."


    Uchiha Izumi knew what Sasuke meant, and she gave her answer directly.


    "Great, Brother Habara is here, then everything will be fine!"


    After Naruto got a positive answer, he was overjoyed, but Xiang Rin frowned and shook his head.


    "No, it''s getting worse now that you think about it.


    To be able to fight Habara-sama to this extent, no matter how you look at it, he is not a simple guy, and he can even be said to be an extremely dangerous enemy!


    And we don''t know what is going on with Master Zhishui now, blindly being optimistic is not a good thing. "


    What Karin said made Naruto''s joy suddenly cool down. Indeed, almost everyone has already believed that Habara is the strongest person in the ninja world, and there are still people who can fight him to this extent.


    So who is the enemy, how terrifying is the enemy, and what is the situation with Zhishui that protects them.


    This series of questions made Naruto feel horrified. They are all thinking about one question now, that is, when did such a monster appear in the ninja world?


    They couldn''t figure it out, and they couldn''t figure it out, but at this moment, a more powerful chakra burst out suddenly.


    For a split second they saw nothing but the dreadful day, and the dreadful whistling that made their ears ring.


    The scorching battle continued, the battle between Habara and Cixian became more and more intense, and the damage they caused became more and more terrifying.


    Moreover, almost all of their battles are based on physical skills, but even so, the damage they caused is already unimaginable.


    After all, having reached this level, their every move can cause unimaginable damage.


    In particular, his chakra is the power of yin and yang escape. Once such power escapes, it is simply unimaginable.


    "Is this guy planning to fight me to the death?"


    While dealing with Cixian''s attack, Habara continued to fight back frantically, but he couldn''t help thinking about it secretly.


    This kind of battle is really hard to cause any trouble to them, although Habara is also very tired, after all, he has been paying attention to whether this guy has any tricks.


    For example, leaving a mark on his body or something, but so far it seems that he has not done such a move, which makes Habara very puzzled.


    If the fight continues like this, it is obviously impossible to tell the winner.


    They seem to be in a bit of a panic now, because there are not a lot of footprints and fist marks left on Habara''s body!


    But even so, he was not injured at all.


    The same is true for that guy Ci Xian, although he was beaten black and swollen by Habara, but in fact he is fine!


    After all, with the Yin-Yang Dun in their bodies as the backing, it might be relatively easy to cause some marks, but it is not at all difficult to really injure them.


    Although Yin Yang Dun can injure the opponent, especially Habara has already used the power of celestial arts when dealing with Cixian in this state.


    But his strength can hurt Cixian, and Cixian can also use Yin-Yang Dun to resist. To put it bluntly, they have fallen into an endless loop.


    But just when Yubara was most puzzled, Cixian burst out a terrifying chakra suddenly, and Yubara seemed a little unbearable for a moment.


    His speed became faster and his strength became greater.


    Under such a sudden change, after Habara blocked his punch, seeing the kick that almost violated the italicity of his body, Habara disappeared in place without hesitation!


    When he reappeared in the same place, he had already opened a considerable distance, and Cixian didn''t pursue him, but just looked at Yuyuan from a distance.


    "I have to say, you really aroused my interest."


    Ci Xian suddenly said indifferently, his body had recovered to its peak state in a moment.


    "At this time, you already have the shadow of Otsutsuki, which is really a rare level.


    Although that guy over there also has this tendency, but compared with you, there is still a big gap.


    A talent like yours is an incomparable genius no matter where you put it, so I decided to be more serious.


    After all, a person like you is really suitable for me. "


    "I still say that, why do you think you''ve got me?"


    Habara shook his head slightly, he calmly looked at Cixian in front of him and said.


    "Are you relying on your current strength? Or are you those black curse marks that contain Yin-Yang Dun?"


    "It''s called a ''wedge''. Forget it, you don''t need to know."


    Ci Xian raised his head indifferently, and he suddenly laughed.


    "At least for now, you don''t need to know anything.


    And, as I said, you''re perfect for me, and soon you''ll know what a ''wedge'' is. "


    "The thing that brings you back to life."


    Before Ci Xian finished speaking, Yu Yuan suddenly spoke.


    "Do you really think that you can hide it from my eyes?


    I have seen the shadow behind you from the very beginning, and I knew from the very beginning that you are actually a big tree.


    I don''t know why you are here or why your situation is so bad.


    But I know that you can''t exert your own strength at all now.


    Now you are just a parasite, how can you defeat me like this? "


    Yu Yuan''s words made Ci Xian frown, he didn''t speak but stared at Yu Yuan, and he nodded after a long time.


    But then he shook his head again, he sighed slightly, then looked at Habara a little more seriously, and finally said indifferently.


    "You are very interesting. In fact, I wanted to ask you a question from the very beginning. Did you create the power that filled the sky three years ago?"


    "It''s me, but it''s not me."


    Habara raised his head slightly, his eyes turned to the sky and suddenly he laughed.


    "Know why I''m not curious about what Otsuki you''re talking about, because I''ve seen your story in an interesting place.


    And someone told me three years ago that I might meet guys like you in the future.


    But I didn''t expect to meet it so soon, and what I met was a crippled existence.


    It made me not know whether to be happy or disappointed. "


    "Did someone tell you, I understand."


    Cixian''s expression seemed a lot more indifferent, but his eyes also began to glow slightly.


    "I didn''t expect that I would let you down like this, but it won''t happen in the future.


    Although I don''t want to continue because then I would be at risk.


    But things have come to this, if I am not serious, I am afraid I will be underestimated, and based on the respect for a strong man like you, I must also be serious.


    And you can call me Ci Xian now, of course, you can also call me another name. "


    "Otsutsuki One Style!"


    "Otsuki one style?"


    When Uchiha Madara heard the name, he couldn''t help but took a deep look at the monster-like man.


    He is not unfamiliar with Otsutsuki. After all, he has been to the moon and read those materials. It is very difficult for him to be unfamiliar with these things.


    Especially after knowing the future situation from Hahara Sora, he even regarded these real Otsuki as the final opponent in the illusion.


    Now that there is such a living guy in front of his eyes, can Uchiha Madara feel excited and surprised?


    Although this guy''s state was unbelievably weird, such weirdness also made him more alert.


    This guy''s current situation obviously used some special technique, and the purpose of his technique is probably to revive himself!


    Because Uchiha Madara has seen that the powerful Chakra has further invaded this body, and even the whole body has undergone incredible changes.


    Although accompanying this change, the degree of damage to this body began to intensify, but this change also made Uchiha Madara see the shadow more clearly.


    This way of reviving oneself is really unprecedented. This kind of approach really makes people feel scared and incredible!


    "Is this guy the future enemy Habara mentioned?"


    Zhishui had already stood up now, and he spoke with some difficulty.


    His injury was indeed extremely serious, but his body was transformed by white blood cells, so his resilience is still very good.


    If it were someone else, I am afraid that he would not be able to move at all now, but he has already recovered a certain amount of mobility.


    "um, yes."


    Uchiha Madara did not accidentally know that Shisui knew about this. After all, he also admitted that Shisui is a person with potential, and such a person should also be able to play a role in the future.


    Although looking at all this in front of him, he felt that the whole effect didn''t seem to be much, but at least he was someone who had the courage to stand up and resist.


    And if he can further transform, maybe he will be even more useful.


    "It''s really scary, such a guy." Zhishui murmured, he seemed a little frightened.


    "Look carefully, such battles are really rare." Uchiha Madara said flatly: "And in the future, we may encounter more!"


    "boom!"


    Just as they were talking, a wave of extreme strength erupted violently.


    Accompanied by a violent explosion, an unimaginable deep pit suddenly appeared.


    The yellow sand has completely disappeared around the deep pit, and all that is exposed is the rock formation at the bottom of the deep pit.


    At this moment, both Otsuki Ichishiki and Habara have already started fighting seriously!


    At this time, Otsutsuki Ichishi has undergone tremendous changes, and a horn appeared on his forehead.


    And his chakra has also become more intense, Habara can see how seriously this chakra has eroded his body at this time.


    But Habara can also be sure that this guy is still suppressing his own power.


    Because once he is completely resurrected, then he is really not far from death!


    Because his current body is too bad for him, Yu Yuan remembered that the guy in the original book had already entered the countdown of his life as soon as he was resurrected.


    "So let''s continue to familiarize ourselves with his strength, keep learning more about him, and then force him to resurrect himself!"


    Habara knew that if he used the reincarnation eye chakra mode now, he could definitely achieve the crushing effect.


    But the problem is that even if he kills this Ci Xian''s body now, he is only forcing this guy to revive faster.


    He couldn''t kill him with one blow, and he might expose his hole cards. Habara didn''t want to do this kind of thing.


    Such an enemy is too dangerous, Habara can either do nothing, or send him on his way with one blow!


    "Buzz!"


    Otsutsuki Ichishi, who has completed the second transformation, has become unsightly, because he can feel the speed of his body''s collapse, and at the same time he must suppress some strength.


    To avoid completely resurrecting himself with this body, UU Reading also needs strength to repair this body. This kind of horrible thing really makes him very unhappy.


    He looked at Yubara in front of him, the fire in his eyes became more intense, without any nonsense, he rushed directly in front of Yubara with one step.


    Immediately afterwards, he directly punched Habara with a punch!


    This unremarkable punch contained extreme power, and even Habara could easily feel the terrifying yin and yang escape contained in it.


    This degree of integration and application has completely surpassed his own comprehension.


    "What a scary guy."


    Although I don''t know how many times I have been emotional, but the strength of this Otsuki Ichishiki really made Habara feel his scalp tingle.


    But Habara also has to admit that this guy can always bring new understanding and insights to Habara.


    Even though Habara has experienced these things in the reincarnation eye chakra mode, the current him is far from being able to do all of them.


    Fighting against someone with such power can also give Habara a different feeling and understanding.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： end!

    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    "boom!"


    Violent roars continued to resound in the desert, and the desert had completely changed at this time.


    The scorching flames continued to burn in the desert, and the sky seemed to have undergone a huge change at this moment.


    Obviously it was only noon, but the sky at this time had completely turned dark, and the gloomy sky was full of lifeless energy.


    But in this burning land, two black shadows are constantly intertwining.


    Every time they staggered was as fast as lightning, but every time they staggered, everything around them became more lifeless.


    At this moment, both Habara and Cixian have already become angry, and their battle has completely begun to be comprehensive!


    A comprehensive battle is good news for Yu Yuan, because it can further wear down Cixian''s Chakra, thus forcing him to speed up his resurrection.


    But the degree of difficulty of this Cixian is really beyond imagination. He used this state to beat Naruto and Zuosuke together.


    Habara''s advantage in fighting against him is really small, and it can even be said that he is barely maintaining the tie.


    In order to deal with him, Habara has already used all the things he can use, except for the things at the bottom of the box and some special skills that he has not used.


    The results of it?


    He thinks that his Xu Zuo Neng is better than Zuo Zuo, who will be stripped of the Ultimate Yin Escape Chakra in the future, no matter what?


    What''s more, I still have the power of Taoism as a support, but in the end result, Habara found that he used Xu Zuo Nono to shoot mosquitoes with cannons.


    Not only could it not be found, but it was kicked to pieces by this guy!


    Because of this, Habara didn''t dare to continue using Suzanohu anymore, the goal was too big and he himself became a living target.


    Without Xu Zuo Nenghu''s assistance in the battle, Habara''s strength was really weakened a lot, which also left Habara with no choice.


    Fortunately, this guy is half a catty, and he also needs Chakra to maintain his own stability.


    Therefore, what they are fighting now is basically the basic combat capabilities, but even so, it is unimaginable for ordinary people.


    "boom!"


    In the fierce confrontation, Cixian blocked Habara''s fist.


    Then suddenly a black sharp long stick appeared in his hand, aimed at Habara''s chest and stabbed it.


    And Habara reacted extremely quickly, the chakra in his body moved, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Naturally, Cixian couldn''t let Habara go, his chakra also erupted at this moment, and a black hole instantly appeared in front of him.


    He almost followed Habara''s footsteps closely, and the moment Habara crossed the space and landed, he had already chased in front of Habara.


    However, Habara had already reacted at this moment, a terrifying thunder appeared in his hand, and his eyes locked on the black stick.


    In an instant, his body avoided the thrust of the black stick with an extremely small deflection, and his hand had already reached Cixian''s chest.


    Seeing this, Cixian immediately brewed a large amount of chakra gathered in his chest, and he ruthlessly kicked at Yubara!


    "Peng!"


    With a muffled sound, Habara was directly kicked away by him, but his face was also very ugly, because he himself was stabbed by Habara''s Hell Raid, Yiguanshou!


    And with the explosion of his chakra just now, the thing like a breastplate on his chest has been shattered.


    This is something to test the degree to which his ''wedge'' has eroded his body. Once it is broken, it means that he is not far from entering an irreversible resurrection.


    Although he was already mentally prepared, but he was really forced to this point, his face was still somewhat ugly.


    And Yu Yuan turned over in mid-air, and then landed firmly on the ground, and when he saw Ci Xian''s situation, he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "It seems that your situation is much worse than I imagined."


    Habara said with a smile, and his expression was also very playful.


    "Your fighting ability is extraordinary, at least as far as I am concerned, of all the people I have met, you are the only one who makes me feel unmatched.


    But as I said, your body doesn''t match your strength, and you seem to be getting worse.


    You are suppressing the outburst of your power, I can see that you seem to be afraid of something, if I''m not wrong, you are afraid that your power will completely corrode this body! "


    "Well, indeed."


    Ci Xian fell silent on Yu Yuan''s words, and he nodded indifferently after a long time.


    Then he looked down at his chest, and then he smiled.


    "Your judgment is very accurate. Yes, I really don''t want to use this body to resurrect. In fact, no one is willing to accept that their body cannot carry their own strength.


    Even if it can be carried, no one will accept such a thing if it is forcibly completed by overdrawing one''s life.


    And I have to admit, you are really powerful, your ability to judge and the power you have mastered are very powerful.


    You have mastered the power that makes me worry, not only Yin Yang Dun, but also the power of nature, very good, really good! "


    Speaking of this, Ci Xian suddenly stretched out his hand, and the place on his chest that was injured by Yu Yuan''s Yin Yang Dun only recovered in a moment.


    It''s just that the broken breastplate couldn''t be restored, but Ci Xian obviously didn''t care about such details, and his chakra seemed to become more terrifying.


    Such a weird scene made Yu Yuan''s heart skip a beat, because he could feel that this guy seemed to be going to extremes!


    "Have you begun to let Chakra erode your body regardless of your body''s tolerance?"


    Similarly, Uchiha Madara also discovered this scene!


    Uchiha Madara had already flown into the sky with Shisui at this time, and the ground was no longer safe. The damage caused by the battle between the two was unimaginable.


    Although they didn''t seem to use any large-scale and large-scale attack ninjutsu, the aftermath they produced was enough to make people frightened.


    And Uchiha Madara has also been observing the guy named Jixian and Otsuki Ichishiki, and he is collecting more information.


    "This guy knows space ninjutsu, the way Su Ri''an uses it is very different from Habara, but he does master it.


    Although he is the only sample, it cannot be ruled out that these so-called big tubes may be used after their strength reaches a certain level. "


    Uchiha Madara is constantly raising the strength of this guy in his heart, and at the same time is constantly raising the strength of those so-called Otsuki.


    These guys really put a lot of pressure on him, especially the guy in front of him who is not in full form at all is so terrifying.


    He could find that this body was completely assimilating in an incredible direction, but this assimilation seemed to be prevented from being completely completed.


    So what do those people in full form look like?


    This question has been lingering in Uchiha Madara''s mind, and he only has one thought now, that is, none of these big Tsutsuki is simple!


    "It''s really getting more and more troublesome."


    Uchiha Madara folded his arms around his chest, he muttered silently in his heart.


    "Physical arts, space ninjutsu, and unknown powers, can I just say that he really deserves to be Otsutsuki?"


    Just when Uchiha Madara was thinking about it, Ji Xian had already moved again, and he had obviously relaxed the restrictions on Chakra, and his mere movement was earth-shattering.


    Yu Yuan stared at Ci Xian, and then followed without hesitation, he had already gone all out, and Yin Yang Dun and Immortal Art oscillated crazily in his body.


    In the next moment, he punched Ci Xian, and the ultimate power poured out, with brilliant divine power, like destroying the world!


    "boom!"


    With them as the center, the invisible energy light waves spread out towards the distance in an instant.


    This time, these spreading forces are farther away, and the damage they cause is even more terrifying.


    The endless aftermath seemed to spread crazily towards the outside world without end, and the trees planted with konoba near the River Country area collapsed on a large scale at this moment.


    It''s as if someone knocked them down collectively, and some small oases in the Kingdom of the Wind were directly annihilated by this terrifying force.


    Fortunately, Habara and Cixian had already headed south in the battle, completely leaving Naruto and Zuosuke''s position.


    Otherwise, just this one, these three little guys and Uchiha Izumi may all die!


    However, Habara himself was also very uncomfortable with this impact, he flew upside down, but his reaction was also very fast.


    In mid-air, he quickly started to seal.


    "Yin-Yang Escaping ¡¤ Extinguishing the Great Fire!"


    The mighty fire mixed with yin and yang escape and fairy art swept away towards Cixian instantly like the flame of destroying the world.


    "childish!"


    Seeing this, Ci Xian couldn''t help but snorted coldly, he naturally felt the trouble of these flames, this wasn''t the first time he was disgusted by these techniques.


    As early as in the previous battle, this guy used these so-called ninjutsu to cause him a lot of trouble, which made Cixian a little tired of coping.


    For thousands of years, the constant wars in the entire ninja world have allowed those ant-like guys to adapt, learn and even skillfully use chakra.


    And these descendants of Datongmu themselves have been used to an extreme peak, such a change really makes Cixian very uncomfortable.


    "The physical condition is getting worse and worse. This should be the result this kid wants."


    Cixian thought silently in his heart, but he didn''t care, the chakra in his body eroded his body already intensified the moment the breast shield broke.


    This is almost an irreversible process, he does have a way to stop, but this way he can''t continue to fight.


    What he wants more now is to speed up the battle as much as possible, hoping to resolve the battle before it is completely irreversible.


    Of course, if it can''t be done, then he doesn''t mind being resurrected completely!


    Because he has found a perfect substitute, which is why he is willing to continue fighting so desperately!


    Chakra His eyes suddenly burst into powerful Chakra at this moment, and countless black tombstone-like things suddenly rose from the ground.


    "Is it this technique..."


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help sighing.


    These black tombstones look ordinary, but Habara can clearly see that there is a Yin-Yang Dun that has been condensed to the extreme!


    And what''s even more frightening is that the fire escape released by Habara was completely intercepted by these black tombstones at this moment.


    There were no ripples, as if those flames didn''t exist at all!


    "Humph!"


    Although the fire escape failed, Habara didn''t care about it. The most important thing for him now is to think of countermeasures quickly.


    Although I have information, and it can be regarded as detailed, but the degree of trouble of these big tubes can not only be solved with information.


    Moreover, this Datongmu Yishi is even more different from other Datongmu.


    Looking at the stele in front of him, Habara knew that these things could completely block his route to use ninjutsu.


    If you are not afraid of this thing being destroyed, I am afraid that you will eventually become a body fight with this guy.


    Habara knew very well that he might not be the opponent if he continued in the martial arts duel.


    Facing these black tombstones with extreme yin and yang escape, Habara knew that their defense was too strong.


    Moreover, their existence not only suppresses the use of Habara''s ninjutsu, but also suppresses the overall environment and the overall ability of Habara.


    Just like the Rashomon used by Senjujuma back then, they can not only resist the attack of the Tailed Beast Jade, but also can achieve the effect of trapping the Tailed Beast through transformation!


    Most importantly, this thing can also block perception!


    Habara''s fairy mode is obviously restrained by this thing. Although the samsara eye can also see the trajectory of this guy, but the samsara eye is not supercilious.


    He has no way to directly see through these steles, which really affects him a lot.


    "This guy''s method is too weird..."


    Looking at the black tombstones that started to rotate, Habara noticed that they were about to move, as if they were waiting to attack.


    But Habara also noticed one thing, that is, the Cixian Chakra at this time has become unimaginably chaotic!


    Although there is a stone tablet blocking it, Habara''s research can still see Cixian''s body behind the hidden stone tablet.


    On his body, the black marks were irreversibly spreading, and they completely covered Ci Xian in just an instant!


    "Peng Dong..."


    Accompanied by a strange beating sound like a beating heart, an extremely exaggerated force began to emerge.


    This power is even more desperate than all the chakras he released before!


    His body was completely covered by these bluish-black marks, but soon these marks began to disappear again and again.


    It seemed as if it had penetrated into his body completely, but soon, green smoke slowly rose from his body.


    The black curse mark on his body has completely disappeared, and his whole body has undergone incredible changes.


    He is no longer the monk-like person he was before, but a tall, strong, completely inhuman guy!


    "The chakra of that wedge has completely exploded!"


    Habara watched quietly, a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    "Have you finally waited for this moment, then..."


    Looking at Cixian''s current state¡ªno, it should be said that it is Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s state now, although Habara can feel the extreme oppression, he knows that he has succeeded.


    Otsutsuki Ichishiki has irreversibly completed his resurrection, and he is now a complete Otsutsuki!


    But with his resurrection, the body belonging to Ci Xian could no longer carry the power in his body.


    Cixian has never completed the big tube wood transformation, it''s not that he doesn''t want to, but Cixian doesn''t have that ability at all, let alone that physical quality!


    As Habara saw in his current state, because his body was forced to become the carrier of Otsutsuki, he couldn''t bear the unbearable force, and he had already entered the countdown to collapse.


    How long this process of collapse will last depends on whether Otsutsuki Ichishiki has made a move.


    The more he fights, the faster he will collapse.


    Habara remembered that in the original book, Naruto turned on a heavy particle mode, and then forcibly emptied his lifespan by exchanging his life for his life.


    At that time, he still had a Chuanmu as a spare for resurrection, but now Yu Yuan didn''t believe that he had it.


    Even if there is, I''m afraid it''s a lot of failures, otherwise why is he still guarding Ci Xian''s body?


    Although Habara doesn''t have any heavy particle mode, in his opinion, Habara''s trump card is definitely not weaker than Naruto, and what he is waiting for is this moment!


    Taking a deep breath, Habara''s samsara-eyed Gouyu began to spin rapidly.


    The ultimate Yin-Yang escape seemed to erupt completely at this moment, and the colder and more terrifying Chakra swept the entire area than before!


    Under the shroud of this chakra, Uchiha Madara in the distance felt a strong suffocation for a while.


    And Zhishui was even more uncomfortable. He who was injured in the first place couldn''t bear it when Datongmu was resurrected.


    What he didn''t expect was that Yubara actually burst out with such power at this moment, which made him really unbearable.


    Just feeling uncomfortable, he still stared at the front, watching all this with Uchiha Madara.


    "Ok?"


    Otsutsuki Ichishiki, who was the closest to Habara, had a slight change in his face, and he, who had been completely resurrected, was also filled with emotion.


    Although being forced to resurrect made him feel very bad, but he was very happy besides the bad.


    Because he discovered a talent like Habara, such a guy is really suitable for him!


    He had no doubts that if he could obtain Habara''s body, then he would definitely be able to use the power of the wedge to complete the resurrection in the first place.


    Because this body is really great, really perfect!


    However, the current situation made him a little astonished. He looked at Yubara in front of him, and saw the changes in Yubara at this moment.


    "Unbelievable, really incredible..."


    Otsuki Ichishiki couldn''t help murmuring, because he clearly felt the complete power of Otsutsuki in Habara!


    Such a discovery made Otsuki Ichishiki a little unbelievable, but it also made him even more excited to the extreme.


    He can naturally see that this guy''s Otsutsuki state is not that he has reached this level.


    Instead, he passed some techniques to force himself to reach this level.


    But it also proves one thing, that this guy has the potential to do it all.


    It can even be said that this guy has already adapted to the power of Otsutsuki, his body just lacks the most crucial step of transformation!


    Thinking of this, Otsuki Ichishiki became even more excited. The young man in front of him was constantly refreshing his understanding of him.


    It is also constantly stimulating his nerves, as if telling him constantly, this is the chosen one he has been looking for!


    "Perfect, really perfect!"


    Otsutsuki Ichishiki seemed to be unable to restrain his emotions, and the unhappiness in his heart had disappeared at this moment.


    Although he already felt the extremely dangerous aura rippling on this guy, he didn''t care.


    He has completely regarded the young man in front of him as the key to his resurrection, and he has completely fallen into endless frenzy!


    "This guy, is this his trump card?"


    Uchiha Madara also saw the clues of Habara''s loading at this time, he really didn''t expect Habara to hide such a hand.


    Feeling the violent power of Habara, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and when he heard what Otsuki Ichishiki said, his fists clenched involuntarily.


    "I never expected that you could become a real Otsutsuki."


    Otsuki Ichishiki said loudly, and this sentence made Uchiha Madara''s eyes completely locked on the two of them.


    Being admitted by Otsutsuki at this time is the real state of the so-called Otsutsuki, even if it was achieved through some special power, it definitely proves Habara''s strength.


    He is really curious now, how strong is the so-called Datongmu''s finished state, and what kind of fireworks can be caused by the collision of these two people.


    "That''s right."


    Habara calmly replied, he stretched out his right hand, the Yin-Yang Dun in his body suddenly began to vibrate, and a tin staff quickly appeared in his hand.


    He didn''t have anything to hide, because he was really in a state of a big tree now, and he was about to make a move.


    "Let me experience your strength, I have been waiting for a long time, Otsutsuki Ichishi!"


    Under the guidance of his strength, the tin rod in Habara''s hand instantly turned into a ninja sword.


    Grabbing the ninja knife casually, he shook it lightly, as if to test the quality of the ninja knife here.


    However, Yu Yuan moved in the next second, his figure was vague, it seemed that he could only see a trace of afterimage, and in the next moment he had already appeared beside Ci Xian!


    The ninja knife transformed from the tin staff of the immortal suddenly appeared, and the power that had completely surpassed the understanding of the ninja world attacked Cixian brazenly.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara, who was watching the battle not far away, was surrounded by strong winds, and his expression changed drastically.


    Because of the strong wind brought by Habara''s movement, there were even slight cracks in his Xu Zuo Neng!


    What''s even more incredible is that Otsuki Ichishiki didn''t seem to be frightened by the scene in front of him at all.


    He caught the trace of Habara''s movement almost instantly, and a long black stick appeared in his hand, and he lifted it up when Habara''s Ninja Knife struck down.


    "boom!"


    When the ninja knife and the black stick collided again, the space seemed to be shaken by their power, and the surrounding space began to become distorted!


    Those blue-black tombstones that were completely condensed by Yin-Yang Dun were directly shattered in this collision of forces.


    Endless power began to spread crazily, even Uchiha Madara had to drag Shisui to evacuate quickly at this moment.


    Because they couldn''t bear the spread of this force anymore, such a terrifying force directly shattered Uchiha Madara''s suzuno almost completely!


    "What exactly is this?"


    Uchiha Madara''s face became a little ugly, he really couldn''t imagine what kind of power this is, is this the real power of the so-called Otsuki?


    However, this is just the beginning.


    When the two figures began to stagger and collide crazily, the entire earth seemed to begin to collapse.


    Because the power overflowing at this time is really terrifying...


    .....


    Habara had never met such a scary guy before.


    Although he realized that the person he met this time was definitely different from all his previous enemies.


    After all, the current fighting level belongs to a higher level, which is completely different from ninjas, and even far exceeds the level of fighting with Uchiha Madara.


    But this kind of power is absolutely beyond imagination, and it can even be said to surpass all his previous cognition!


    In other words, in fact, Habara himself did not realize what level he had reached.


    Strictly speaking, if there is a choice, Habara would never want to meet such an enemy in his life.


    But he also had to admit that the existence of this guy really helped him a lot!


    Habara''s strength has reached this stage, with the help of the system, with his own efforts, and also with Uchiha Madara''s sparring partner.


    It''s just that now that he has reached his stage, he has discovered a very embarrassing thing.


    That is, he encountered the problem of the year again, he could hardly find a suitable opponent!


    Maybe Habara can try his hands with Uchiha Madara in conventional battles, but in the case of Habara using the Samsara Chakra mode, such a battle seems meaningless.


    What''s worse is that the opponents they will face in the future will be those big boys!


    But it''s different now, the appearance of Otsuki Ichishiki in front of him really put enormous pressure on Habara.


    His strength is unimaginable, but Habara knows about him.


    In the case of equal strength, ninjas are all about collecting intelligence.


    Habara thought that he was not weaker than him in the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye, so when the intelligence was superior, there was still a chance of killing the opponent by himself.


    It can even be said that it is very high!


    Naruto consumed this guy to death. Although Habara doesn''t know that kind of chakra mode, can''t he consume him with his current strength?


    "Although the duration of my mode may be problematic, I still have Tenseiken.


    If it doesn''t work, just dispatch the power of Tenseigan, as long as this guy can be solved, everything is fine! "


    The two lights and shadows continuously criss-crossed over the desert. Where they passed, the ground collapsed and the space distorted.


    The sound of metal and iron clanging continued to resound, and endless chakras were like rainwater constantly swaying towards the surroundings, destroying everything around them at the same time.


    The light and shadow paused, Habara looked at Otsutsuki Ichishiki indifferently, and then swung the saber towards him with vigorous Yin and Yang Dun.


    And Otsutsuki''s movement is also extremely simple, he raised the black stick, and while blocking the deadly knife, he punched out.


    It''s a pity that this punch that contained extreme power was seen through by Habara in an instant, and he dodged the punch with just a slight sideways movement.


    With a thought, the Qiudao jade behind Habara shot out instantly, and it slammed into Otsutsuki fiercely with the power of extreme yin and yang escape.


    It''s just that Cixian is obviously aware of all this, his figure paused for a moment, and the next moment he completely disappeared!


    Of course Habara knew that this was not a disappearance at all, but that he had shrunk his body.


    The power released by his eyes can be seen by Habara, and he can also capture the reduced position of Habara.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Habara then formed a seal with one hand.


    "Yin-Yang Escape ¡¤ Dragon Fire Art!"


    Yin-Yang Dun cooperates with the Immortal Technique, and instantly bursts out a group of extreme black flames.


    The place where this flame passed did not ignite everything at all, but it directly turned everything into ashes!


    Roaring with flames, it chased after the shrunken Datongmu, but in the next moment, countless blue and black tombstones appeared again.


    With the appearance of these tombstones that condensed the ultimate yin and yang chakra, the flames of Habara disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Not only that, countless black thorns suddenly appeared from the space, and they were desperately coming towards Habara!


    Facing such a saturated attack, Habara frowned slightly, and the next moment black thunder appeared on his body.


    "Yin-Yang Escape¡¤Thousands of Thunder and Heaven Prison!"


    To deal with Yin-Yang Dun, naturally he still needs to use Yin-Yang Dun to deal with it. Although he seldom uses these skills anymore with his current strength, it doesn''t mean that these skills are not easy to use.


    On the contrary, Habara didn''t use them because there was no need to use them at all, and once it was necessary, he would never hesitate at all!


    "boom!"


    On the vast land of the Windy Kingdom, a large area was completely turned into a minefield in an instant, and endless black thunders were frantically shining.


    The earth, the yellow sand, and even the trees and oases in the distance were instantly annihilated under the roar of these thunders.


    And those black thorns that came towards Yubara were also constantly damaged under the impact of these thunders.


    None of the black thorns could really touch Habara, they were shot down almost as many as they came, and the only ones that could stand were those stone tablets that kept absorbing chakra.


    "Buzz!"


    However, just when all the black thorns were about to be wiped out by Habara, a strange spatial vibration suddenly appeared.


    The next moment, Datongmu came through the space in one go!


    He aimed his fist at Habara, and the chakra contained in this ordinary punch made Habara shudder.


    Moreover, Habara could tell that this guy''s chakra burning was a bit terrifying, and his body seemed to have suffered a huge trauma at this moment.


    And this guy is also preparing something special while making a shot, because he has already seen that this guy has a strong chakra gathering.


    It was this concentration of chakra that caused such severe damage to his body, and even consumed his vitality to the extreme!


    "In cohesive wedge, or are there other attempts?"


    Habara looked at this chakra calmly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com But he also started to prepare.


    His current state can''t last long, so he decided to use the Tenseiyan of the moon to help.


    At the same time, Habara also greatly mobilized all the power he could mobilize.


    Whether it''s his own children''s skills or the power of his skills, he didn''t let go at this moment.


    For a moment he concentrated his strength on one point, and the next moment he raised the ninja sword in his hand above his head, and the terrifying edge was already gathering.


    There is a move that he hasn''t used for a long time, but this move is his strongest move all the time.


    "Waterfowl flurry!"


    ¡­


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 299： The memories of Ten Tails and Otsutsuki One Style!

    The majestic to the extreme power poured out, and the whole space had a gloomy feeling.


    The drowsy sky was suddenly lit up at this moment, and a ray of daylight brewed in the sky instantly.


    Originally, this day and night were just a few stars, but soon such white awns were continuously gathered and condensed, and when they reached an extreme, everything changed.


    As the white light suddenly expanded outward, everything in the world seemed to have lost its color at this moment.


    Under the shroud of this extreme white light, everything began to slowly change from form to formlessness, and finally dissipated on the entire earth.


    "Boom!"


    I don''t know how long it took before the deafening roar slowly sounded.


    At this moment, the earth shook suddenly, the birds in the sky suddenly fell, and the scorching high temperature turned into a raging wind and waves.


    The vast yellow sand on the ground was ignited at this moment, blazing flames, and the entire area seemed to become a dead zone at this moment.


    Under such scorching and impact, the earth continued to sink, and all the yellow sand had been completely wiped out, and the earth, which only exposed rock formations, sank again.


    The flame was ignited on such a rock formation, forming something like magma.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the torrent of energy finally began to weaken, and all this finally stopped.


    In the sky, when the white light slowly fell silent, a huge black sphere was revealed.


    The black sphere seemed to have sensed the changes in the outside world, and soon it began to spread out, revealing the figure of Habara hidden inside.


    Obviously, under the impact just now, Habara also felt a fatal threat, so he directly turned his Taoist Jade into a barrier to protect himself without the slightest hesitation.


    The Taoist Jade is really easy to use. This kind of thing is completely condensed by Yin and Yang Dun, and it has the power of Xueji snare in it. It can provide great help both in offense and defense.


    In fact, Habara sometimes wondered why those big Tsutsukis didn''t have such abilities.


    In his memory, it seems that only people from Otsutsuki Kaguya''s lineage have the ability to use the Dao Orb.


    As for others, such as the big tube wooden peach pose, the golden pose, the Pu pose and the Yi pose in front of them, they don''t have this ability.


    But it''s good news for Yu Yuan that he didn''t, because this way he can deal with these people better.


    "It''s really dangerous..."


    Looking at the hell-like scene in front of him, Habara could not help but take a deep breath.


    Although the living environment in the Land of Winds is already as bad as it could be, at least it was still livable before.


    And now, no matter how you look at it, it looks like it is completely hopeless and can only wait for destruction.


    All of this gave Habara a relatively clear understanding of his own strength, and he would definitely be able to do this kind of thing before he used Chakra Mode.


    It''s just that to do this, you need to put all your energy on destroying it all.


    But now, he just finished all this while fighting the enemy!


    The gap can be imagined, and this also made Habara realize how exaggerated Otsutsuki''s power really is.


    This is not a creature of one dimension at all!


    "And in this mode, my control over power has also become stronger."


    Facing Otsuki Ichishiki''s attack, Habara countered almost instantly.


    At that moment, the power of Dao Rebellion was exerted to the extreme by him, his determination was activated by him, and at the same time, the Blood Succession Snare formed by being temporarily bonded was also activated in an instant.


    Such an instant deployment of all his power was really something Habara could not do before.


    It is no problem to fuse these forces together to burst out, but it would be difficult for him to condense so quickly.


    It can only be said that at the level of Datongmu, all the abilities have been integrated together.


    No matter what power they need, it is just a blink of an eye for them, and they can complete a complete cohesion.


    However, such a high-intensity mobilization of his own chakra will also consume a huge amount of money for Habara.


    Although there is a "firm will" that is recovering quickly, the key problem is that there are only so many Chakras in Habara''s reincarnation eyes.


    No matter how he recovers, the upper limit of Chakra is there, and Habara himself has nothing to do.


    That''s why he thought about using the huge reincarnation eye on the moon, even though these powers might not be suitable for him.


    But no matter what, as long as this can supplement Habara, then this power is a good power!


    "Also, how is Otsutsuki Yishi now? I''m fine with such an attack, and I''m afraid he won''t have any problems!"


    Habara thought silently, although he wished Otsutsuki Isshiki would die quickly, he still had to respect the facts.


    However, he felt that he and Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s ultimate duel, this guy might not feel good either!


    "Buzz!"


    Just as Habara was thinking, there was a violent shock in the space in an instant, and a black hole was formed with the rupture of the space, and Otsuki Ichishiki suddenly appeared from the black hole.


    Habara didn''t panic at all when he saw this, he had already been mentally prepared, and naturally knew how to deal with it!


    "Humph!"


    Habara snorted coldly, and swung the long knife in his hand vigorously. Even though they gathered so much power this time, it was still enough compared to Otsutsuki Ichishi!


    Another muffled sound resounded through the sky, and the next moment Habara and Otsuki Ichishiki were forced to separate under the violent energy shock.


    With a backward flip in mid-air, Habara landed firmly on the ground, and now he felt a little numb in his right hand.


    But he didn''t take it too seriously, he stood up with one hand, and the chakra surged into motion in an instant.


    The white fairy robes all over his body whistled under the influence of Chakra, and his original black hair also turned into long silver hair fluttering in the wind.


    "Yin-Yang Escaping ¡¤ Extinguishing the Great Fire!"


    Following Habara''s seal, suffocating black flames once again enveloped the earth, quickly enveloping Otsuki Yishi with the power to destroy everything.


    Datongmu Yishi also stood firm, and he snorted coldly as he watched the raging flames rushing towards his face.


    The next moment his words started to turn, and almost instantly the overwhelming flames disappeared without a trace!


    "Shrink and put it into the space at the same time?"


    Habara could naturally see all of this, which made him a little wary.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the guy turned his eyes slightly again, and the flame released by Habara himself was sent out of the space in an instant, and even sent to his side!


    "Buzz!"


    With the burst of power in Otsutsuki''s eyes, the flames that had shrunk to the extreme instantly returned to their original shape, and even magnified wildly under his control!


    This guy shrinks things but does not shrink the burst of power, but enlarges it to further increase the power of the already powerful technique.


    This kind of ability may seem ordinary, but as long as it is used well, it is definitely a deadly force.


    But this kind of power is not so threatening to Habara, he disappeared almost instantly, and when he reappeared, he was already standing on the sky.


    "Although it''s a good idea to use my power to deal with me, do you think it''s really useful?"


    "If you don''t try it, how will you know?"


    Otsutsuki Ichishiki was not as calm as he was at the beginning. Although he was still extremely excited, he was also shocked by Habara''s strength.


    In this state, this guy is really a complete Otsuki, even much stronger than the average one!


    Otsutsuki Ichishiki, as a member of Otsutsuki himself, naturally knows the virtues of his clansmen.


    Their strength is indeed so strong that it cannot be added, but their characters are also so proud to an unimaginable level.


    Not only are they proud, but these guys don''t have enough training in their own skills. They prefer to use their own powerful strength to crush the enemy.


    This kind of guy with almost zero technical and tactical skills, Otsuki Ichishiki really looked down on them.


    He can even say unceremoniously that when these guys meet Habara, their end will be death!


    Even he himself is quite uncomfortable now, he has been completely resurrected, but he also feels tremendous pressure.


    The level of this guy is really beyond imagination, and the strength of this guy is really incredible.


    But there is good news as well as bad news, Otsuki stared at Habara with a sudden smile.


    "I actually have a question to ask you, how long can you last in this state?"


    Otsuki''s current situation is not good, but it doesn''t mean Habara''s situation is good!


    Otsutsuki''s one-style battle was consuming his own vitality, while Habara''s battle was a race against time!


    Habara''s state can''t last long at all, this guy doesn''t have much special chakra.


    "You don''t need to care about this matter, and I want to return this problem to you. How long can you last?"


    Habara snorted softly, he raised his left hand slightly, and soon another tin staff suddenly appeared in his hand.


    And the appearance of this tin staff made Otsuki Yishiki frown, he could naturally see that the power composition of this tin staff was different from that in Habara''s hand.


    This made him a little confused about what Habara was going to do, but his expression changed the next moment, because he finally knew what Habara meant!


    He didn''t forget the power in the sky, and Habara himself admitted that he had been to the moon, so he concluded that those powers were induced by Habara.


    But he didn''t expect that this guy could actually guide those powers to descend on this guy!


    And the arrival of these powers can greatly increase the duration of this guy''s state.


    "Damn it!"


    Otsutsuki made a bold move, and once again a handful of black thorns condensed from Yin-Yang Dun appeared in his hand.


    And this time, the things he condensed by secretly consuming huge chakra have also been completed, and he has to move too!


    But when Otsutsuki made a move, Habara had quietly appeared by his side.


    On top of his white clothes, there is a layer of green chakra that is particularly conspicuous, and the ninja sword in his hand is displayed instantly.


    "Waterfowl flurry!"


    Habara''s sword is very fast, and the swing of the ninja sword is accompanied by the sharpness of the edge and the flow of yin and yang. This is a deadly sword technique.


    The space oscillates, amidst the earth-shattering sound, a stronger aftermath than the previous wave erupts, and a ring of light shoots out, covering the entire space with this light!


    Under the turbulent energy flow, it shatters all tangible and intangible matter.


    "Although this kind of saber technique seems to have only a few tricks, why is it so powerful?"


    Otsutsuki Yishi was a bit difficult to deal with. With such a weird strength support, this guy is even more dangerous than before.


    And this guy''s sword skills really made Otsuki Ichishiki feel irritated. Obviously this guy''s sword skills haven''t changed much, but it gave him an indescribable sense of threat.


    All he can do now is to constantly resist, constantly respond, and constantly fight this guy to consume!


    But what is terrible is, what is he most afraid of now?


    That is, before he stamped the wedge mark, his life had already been exhausted!


    "It must be dealt with as soon as possible. This guy is much more troublesome than imagined."


    Otsuki Ichishiki made a decision in an instant, facing Habara''s suffocating attack, his body shrank to the extreme in this instant.


    Habara reacted very quickly, he adjusted his sight distance in an instant, and quickly locked onto this guy''s position.


    His ninja knife did not stop moving towards this guy''s position, but the shrunken Otsuki Ichishiki became extremely fast.


    He flew close to Habara, and then suddenly appeared beside Habara.


    He held the sky black stick in his hand and slashed it down, the space couldn''t help being dark.


    The condensed power of Yin-Yang Dun charged straight ahead, without any aftermath leaking out, but there was a kind of trembling in the depths of the soul.


    And Habara didn''t stop at all, the Yin-Yang Dun gathered on the ninja sword and moved forward quickly.


    But the next moment Otsutsuki Ichishiki kicked over, but this kind of offensive really didn''t have much effect on Habara.


    "It seems that this is your limit, not only the limit of your strength, but also the limit of your body."


    Habara supported Otsutsugi''s Ichishi-style stick with one hand, and blocked his feet with the other, with a slight sarcasm on the corner of his mouth.


    "Isn''t it a bad feeling to count down and watch yourself die?


    You don''t have to deny it, because I have experienced this feeling before, and I swear I will never experience it again! "


    "Yes, it''s a bad feeling, but it''s a rare experience."


    Although Otsutsuki Yishiki''s face was extremely ugly, his tone was still calm.


    "But you know what, there''s an even more crushing experience.


    An experience of watching one''s own consciousness being covered, watching oneself gradually become someone else.


    And the terrible thing is that you have no way to resist, no rejection at all, you can only watch it happen.


    unless....."


    "Unless you can really reach the same level as you?"


    Habara''s eyes were dimmed, of course he knew what Otsutsuki Ichishiki meant, this guy really didn''t pretend at all now!


    "That''s right, unless you can become a real Otsutsuki!"


    The aura of Otsuki Ichishiki changed again, and this aura made Habara feel incredible.


    Because in this breath, he seemed to feel the roar of a beast, and he seemed to see a huge eye staring at him in the dark.


    The aura of this beast is somewhat familiar to Habara, he will never admit that it is the aura of a tailed beast!


    "This is ten tails!" Habara was very sure. Although he didn''t see much, he still remembered this scene.


    "Well, yes." Otsuki Yishi''s body faintly glowed, and then the strength under his feet surged wildly.


    In just an instant, Habara was kicked out!


    While Habara was retreating rapidly, he once again used Void Walk, stagnating steadily in the distant air


    But the next moment, a black hole appeared in front of his eyes, from which Otsutsuki appeared quickly.


    "Ah!"


    Otsutsuki let out a roar, and the ten-tailed chakra on his body suddenly exploded, and he shot again in an instant.


    This guy has tried his best, no matter what method he uses.


    Habara sometimes really lamented why he was so unlucky, but in the original book, he didn''t use ten tails when dealing with Naruto and Zuosuke.


    Why did this guy stop talking about martial arts when he came to me?


    But if you think about it carefully, Habara understands that in the original book, he still has Chuanmu as his back-hand, but now he has nothing.


    Naturally, he had to fight with all his life, especially this guy took a fancy to his body!


    "What a dream!"


    The ninja sword in Habara''s hand swung fiercely. Under the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye and the chakra power of the Tensei eye, the power he burst out was unimaginable.


    It can be said that his destructive power has reached a new extreme, but what Habara didn''t expect at all is that this guy can''t dodge at all!


    His body was already falling apart, under the eyes of reincarnation, this guy didn''t have any secrets.


    His lifespan is burning crazily. If he has at least one month or more before the battle, then he probably only has a few seconds left now!


    "It seems that we have to prepare some backhands."


    Yu Yuan''s eyes were dimmed, this guy''s desperate effort is really terrible, and his purpose is also very pure, that is to leave a wedge on himself!


    But it''s a pity that he may never be able to do this kind of thing!


    Habara secretly began to mobilize his own chakra, and at the same time he opened a distance to avoid this crazy guy.


    In the contact with this guy just now, half of his body has been directly destroyed by Habara''s attack, and his entire left half of his body has almost disappeared.


    But the strange thing is that his body can still repair itself at this moment, which may be Otsutsuki''s power.


    And after this guy saw Habara pulling away, he didn''t chase after him immediately.


    He took a deep breath and his powerful Yin-Yang Dun erupted. He held up the black stick in his hand, and all the chakras in his body were crazily condensed by him, releasing a large ray of light.


    His gaze was fixed on Habara, and the next moment he violently swung the black stick in his hand.


    In an instant, an extreme white light appeared.


    The sky that was originally extremely dark due to the battle, the influence of the flames, and the sweeping of yellow sand, was as bright as day under this light, and the whole space trembled crazily at this moment.


    "Is the space blocked?"


    When Habara saw this, he knew that he was completely locked, so he simply stopped running, and there was nothing he could do if this Otsutsuki Ichishiki really tried his best.


    And he is really reaching the limit, his eyes are already feeling tired, his own chakra is not enough, and more importantly, the supply of Tenseiken chakra is also not enough.


    Originally, the consumption of that eye was huge. Although it has recovered a lot after three years of cultivation, it is not easy to lose such a long-distance and large amount of chakra for myself.


    Fortunately, this guy has been pushed to the limit, otherwise Habara didn''t know what to do.


    "Then, come on!"


    Habara went crazy, but he was never afraid of anyone. All the Taoist jade behind him blocked him, and the ninja sword in his hand also gathered all his strength at this moment.


    Although his eyes have evolved into reincarnation eyes, his abilities are still completely preserved, and the Taoism in his right eye began to operate crazily.


    At the moment when all the power reached its peak, he directly swung the knife out.


    The indescribable power of destruction was transmitted from the blade, and under the infection of two powerful chakras, the color of chaos appeared in the midair.


    "Boom! Boom! Rumble!"


    When the two forces converged completely, the earth trembled from the no-man''s land in the southern part of the Kingdom of Wind under their feet all the way to the eastern sea.


    Smoke and dust all over the sky appeared, and a winding canyon of unknown depth appeared, spreading all the way to the end of the earth, leading directly to the sea!


    Because the canyon is too deep, and the two forces are too great, there are long lines of magma slowly surging in the canyon.


    I don''t know how long the violent explosion lasted. When everything was over, Habara fell to the ground almost immediately.


    There was no longer the protection of Qiu Daoyu in front of him, and his original big tube of wood had completely retreated at this moment.


    The ethereal white clothes on his body have completely disappeared, replaced by his original black combat uniform.


    His eyes have withdrawn from the state of samsara, and the Qiudao jade has disappeared, and now he has been forced to be replaced by Xu Zuo Nenghu.


    Habara gasped continuously, suddenly his expression changed, and the next moment he stabbed his ninja knife backwards without hesitation!


    He can no longer master Yin Yang Dun so well, and even his chakra has begun to overdraw, but he has no hesitation.


    "Pfft!"


    However, what Habara didn''t expect was that he didn''t have any obstacles at all, or that Otsuki Ichishiki had no defense at all.


    Habara''s ninja knife directly pierced his chest, and his hand, which had been preparing for a long time and gathered thick chakra, was already on Habara''s shoulder!


    In an instant, the thick chakra quickly gathered into a point, and it was deeply condensed on Habara''s body.


    "It seems that... I am still the ultimate winner."


    Otsutsuki Ichishi was extremely weak, he couldn''t even speak clearly, but there was a strong smile on his face.


    But Yu Principle seemed a little silent, he slowly raised his head and looked at Otsutsuki Yishiki in front of him, who seemed to be feeling something seriously.


    It took him a long time before he suddenly said: "So you hid Ten Tails in this place, I remember the coordinates."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Datongmu Yishi raised his eyebrows, and he said in a slightly disdainful voice.


    "You still want to struggle, you think you can complete the final transformation by relying on the ten tails, I have to say that you are very smart, but you are too whimsical.


    So what if you feel the ten tails, so what if you collect the ten tails of the ninja world.


    These are not considered to be a complete transformation, these are just for you to have such power temporarily, you don''t have that time at all! "


    "No, I mean, thank you for letting me find the ten tails, and giving me a better source of energy to research."


    Habara looked at Otsutsuki Ichishiki calmly, and the next moment a faint light suddenly appeared on his body.


    Under such radiance, ripples of time emerged on Habara.


    Otsutsuki Yishiki was dumbfounded watching this scene, his insipidity that he had always maintained was finally broken at this moment.


    He has mastered the power of time, and in that space that belongs to him, he can even freeze time!


    Moreover, there are quite a few people in the Otsuki family who master the power of time, for example, the Otsutsuki Pu style can play with time.


    But Habara is different from him and Otsuki Mokura Shiki, their control of time is completely different.


    Even though Habara and Otsutsu Mokura are very similar, but Otsutsu Mokura plays with time and manipulates time to advance and retreat, he himself bears all the damage.


    And what Yubara did at this time was to directly let time recede on his body, completely eliminating all the damage suffered during this period of time!


    "How could time be controlled like this!"


    Datongmu was puzzled and puzzled, and he really didn''t understand why such a thing happened.


    And such a thing, in his opinion, shouldn''t have happened at all!


    "Are you confused?"


    Habara saw the meaning contained in the expression, and he couldn''t help but speak while feeling the power of his skills.


    "The power of time is weird and unimaginable, and I think you are still very unfamiliar with ninjas.


    As a ninja''s rule, don''t shoot at will without absolute certainty, and at the same time, you must collect as much information as possible after you shoot.


    The most important thing is to have a backup player. If you don''t have a backup player, you will have no chance of winning at the most critical moment.


    Now it seems that you have no backup at all, and you have not learned my information based on your own situation.


    Your failure is actually already doomed! "


    As soon as the words fell, Habara''s aura in front of Ichishiki Otsutsuki''s eyes had changed, and his state kept retreating before Ichishiki Otsutsuki''s eyes.


    This kind of retreat is very fast, and it is so clear in Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s eyes.


    In just a moment, Habara has completely regressed his state to a minute ago!


    At this moment, Habara''s eyes once again turned into the state of Samsara Sharingan.


    What made Otsuki Ichishiki the most desperate was that the terrifying Chakra reappeared on Habara''s body.


    Under the shroud of this chakra, his hair and clothes began to turn ethereal white, and Qiudaoyu appeared behind him again.


    All these scenes made Otsuki Ichishiki understand that he had really failed, and he was actually defeated by the kid in front of him who hadn''t reached Otsutsuki.


    This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable, I am obviously not overly proud, I am obviously serious enough, why did I still lose?


    Perhaps, I really haven''t really understood it seriously in the past thousand years, and these things seem to me to exist like ants.


    And they do have a lot of things worth learning from, but it''s a pity that they didn''t see it at all.


    "Looks like...you did win."


    Otsutsuki took a deep breath, his chakra, which was constantly repairing his body, was getting weaker and weaker.


    And in Habara''s eyes, his body has completely started to collapse!


    Death is really at hand for him, and he has no possibility of resisting or reversing it.


    "Suddenly I feel...I''m afraid that my fellow clansmen will not have any good results..."


    "Whoever comes, there will be no good results. This is the result that no one will change."


    Habara said calmly, and the next moment the Taoist jades behind him turned into sharp long sticks.


    "We''ve talked enough, so..."


    As soon as the words fell, these sharp long sticks shot out instantly, and they directly penetrated Otsutsuki Yishiki''s body without hindrance!


    To kill Datongmu, one must use the ultimate Yin-Yang escape, and these Taoist jades are the best choice.


    The breath of life dissipated on Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s body, Habara looked at this guy straight, he didn''t dare to blink at all.


    He wants to make sure whether this Datongmu Yishi is dead, after all, the lives of these Datongmu are very hard.


    Sure enough, when Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s body was completely pulverized by Qiudama, Habara actually saw a transparent figure floating out of his powdered body.


    "soul?"


    Habara knew what was going on when he saw this scene, but he wasn''t surprised either.


    After all, I have even seen the soul of the Sage of the Six Paths, so I don''t know how strange it is to see this so-called Otsutsuki-style soul this time.


    And Habara doesn''t intend to let this soul escape, who knows if he will use some kind of seizing technique at the end, and then cause trouble for himself again.


    Thinking of this, Habara''s scarlet reincarnation eyes slightly emitted a strange light, and the three hook jades spun again.


    He can actually feel that his state is extremely bad now. If he is not sure about this guy''s state, he really has turned off the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye a long time ago.


    But now he still needs to hold on, he still has one last thing to deal with!


    Under his control, Otsuki Ichishiki''s soul instantly flew into his palm, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Habara clearly felt that this soul seemed to be struggling a bit.


    But under Habara''s frenzied suppression, such a struggle seemed so insignificant.


    The next moment, these souls turned into energy and entered Habara''s body, which shocked even Habara.


    However, when Habara checked his situation nervously, he suddenly became cold, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth the next moment.


    "Originally, I thought that the ten tails would be my biggest achievement, but I didn''t expect my real achievement to be here!"


    The reincarnation eye has the ability to absorb the soul, and after absorbing the soul, it can extract the memory of the soul.


    And what Habara got now is Otsuki Ichishiki''s complete memory!


    ¡­


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 300： Gift of Otsutsuki Type 1

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Boom!


    Thunder crackled from the sky, and the torrential rain poured down. Among the leaves, Jiraiya stood in Hokage''s office and looked at the heavy rain in the sky, and couldn''t help but fell into contemplation.


    This heavy rain was very strange, and with the heavy rain pouring down, there was also a chakra that soared into the sky and the earthquake-like earthquake.


    That kind of chakra is very weird, full of vast vitality and endless destruction, he really can''t figure out what kind of person can use such chakra.


    And Jirai also clearly recognized that such a chakra has definitely surpassed human cognition.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of chakra is really not what humans should have!


    At least Zilai never felt that human beings can really use such a strong Chakra, such power is really too hopeless!


    "Is it Habara? Or, did those big Tsutsuki really come?"


    Jiraiya also knew that Habara was dispatched, and the purpose of his dispatch this time was Uchiha Itachi. After all, his disciples ran to find other people''s troubles, so it was only natural for Habara to dispatch.


    But Zilai really didn''t expect that such a dispatch could actually cause such a big thing.


    Now Jiraiya has subconsciously determined that this kind of thing was caused by Habara, even if it wasn''t Habara, he would definitely have something to do with him.


    As for the so-called arrival of Datongmu, he really didn''t want this kind of thing to happen.


    As the torrential rain got heavier, the uneasiness in his heart became more intense, especially since the powerful Chakra had been infected in this torrential rain, which made Zilai even more worried.


    "Also, that kind of Chakra appeared in the sky again, the kind of Chakra from three years ago..."


    Jiraiya murmured, now he is more and more sure that the loss this time has absolutely something to do with Habara.


    The only thing that is uncertain now is who exactly Habara is fighting and why there is such a big commotion.


    But Ji Lai hadn''t thought through these things thoroughly, and suddenly there was a muffled sound in his ears!


    If there is no accident, this sound should have erupted from a very far away place, because this sound is really not that loud.


    But with the appearance of this voice, Jiraiya also felt an uncomfortable feeling emerging in his body.


    And at this moment, the ground began to tremble again and again, such a tremor made the whole Konoha shake!


    And the chakra that made Jiraiya terrified and suffocated became stronger and stronger. The most frightening thing was that at this moment, the color of the sky changed unimaginably.


    The sky turned completely white at this moment, as if there was a polar day illuminating the whole world.


    And with the appearance of this white awn, the whole earth shook even more crazily, and the roar like a mountain roar and a tsunami hit even more crazily at this moment.


    At this moment, the whole Konoha seemed to be able to feel this terrifying scene, and the suffocating chakra spread towards them crazily!


    "Master Hokage!"


    At this moment, countless Anbu rushed out, and they quickly surrounded Jiraiya.


    This terrifying scene made them feel extremely nervous, and they didn''t even know what happened.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But the suffocating chakra and the changes in the outside world let them all know that this matter may not be simple at all.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I''m afraid the place where the incident happened is far away from us."


    Zilai also said with a slight sigh, but he himself felt a headache after saying these words.


    Indeed, he could feel that the place where all this happened was far, far away from them, but he could feel such a strong feeling even so far away.


    He really couldn''t imagine what kind of terrifying force the fighters used in the store to cause such a situation.


    But no matter how shocked his heart is now, Jiraiya, as Hokage, can''t panic, he still has a lot of things to deal with.


    "The notice will go on, and the people from the security department will be responsible for appeasing the emotions of the people.


    At the same time, let the people in the perception class determine the location of the incident, if I am not mistaken, it is in the west area.


    Let the search and rescue team go over immediately to ensure the specific situation of the people over there. "


    The Kingdom of Wind has now been merged into the Kingdom of Fire, although Jiraiya and Habara will still use the name of the Kingdom of Wind.


    But in essence, that area is now called the State of Wind, or the western part of the Land of Fire.


    There are actually troops stationed in Konoha over there, and even every small town has ninja squads, but no one knows what the situation there is now.


    Jiraiya didn''t dare to think about how much damage such a powerful Chakra could cause. No one knew or was sure whether the people over there still had the power to act.


    So sending a rescue team is the best choice, especially medical ninjas and rescue supplies, which are probably the people and things that are most needed there.


    "This... is, Hokage-sama."


    These Anbu people seemed a little hesitant when they heard Jiraiya''s words, but in the end they chose to carry out the order.


    Although they were very nervous about Ziraiya''s safety, they weren''t really unaware that such a terrifying burst of power was very far away from them.


    Even if they really can''t understand why they can clearly feel that the center of the power explosion is so far away from them, but it can still be directly transmitted to them.


    It even caused such a terrible effect, but they knew that this might not be something they could understand.


    Since you don''t know, don''t think too much about it. It''s more important to do your own thing well than anything else.


    What''s more, there are some things they can naturally know in the future, and there is no need to worry about it now.


    After these Anbu left, Jiraiya sighed faintly. He felt that he needed to hold a meeting as soon as possible.


    Although it may not be necessary to call someone by yourself, others may have already rushed over, after all, this matter is really too exaggerated.


    "Hopefully it''s not too bad."


    Jiraiya murmured in a low voice, then looked out of the window again.


    At this time, the sky no longer had the same day-like scenery as before, but the air was still filled with the previous chakras.


    Such a situation is really terrifying and unbelievable, and Jiraiya now feels more and more that this is not really encountering those so-called Otsuki.


    If it is true, then every battle can cause such destruction and movement, can these ordinary ninjas really withstand it?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But it''s useless to think about this issue now, because the development of the situation is beyond their control.


    What''s more, Ziraiya and the others must not compromise, life and death are at stake, once they compromise, it is tantamount to suicide!


    At this moment, Jiraiya also had an urge to integrate the entire ninja world as soon as possible so that they could coordinate more resources.


    Only in the great changes in the future can we better deal with various crises...


    ....


    "How is this going?"


    Coincidentally, Onogi also looked at the sky solemnly in the Land of Earth. Everything that happened before made him feel terrified.


    Ohnoki has not been very comfortable in the past three years, especially three years ago when he knew that his most promising disciple Didara had run to Konoha, this almost made him have a heart attack.


    Moreover, Didara blatantly cooperated with Konoha to attack Shayin Village, looking like he was enjoying it, and Konoha also used Didara unscrupulously.


    All this made Ohnoki''s stomach full of anger, and the most important thing was that he was now more convinced that his son should have been killed by Habara.


    When his son died and Didara disappeared at the same time, and now Didara appears in Konoha, it means that his son has nothing to do with Konoha and Habara.


    Then he wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death, and I''m afraid other people would also be impossible to believe it!


    But the problem is, even if everyone knows that there is a problem, and everyone knows that Habara is responsible, but who dares to really talk about it?


    No one, no one would dare, including him, Onoki himself!


    Now Uchiha Habara is the most terrifying existence in the entire ninja world. The strength shown by this guy really makes people unable to arouse the desire to resist.


    Although he hasn''t made a move in three years, who dares to say that Habara''s strength is not enough?


    Or, even now, who dares to say that he can fight against Habara three years ago?


    Obviously no one dared to say such a thing, and no one could really do such a thing. Habara seemed to be like a dark cloud hanging over the entire ninja world.


    Therefore, Onoki can only pretend that he does not know these things, and does not allow anyone to discuss Didara''s affairs.


    He even didn''t let anyone discuss matters related to the Kingdom of Wind, after all, the Kingdom of Fire really swallowed the Kingdom of Wind.


    Ohnoki knew about Habara''s ambitions, and he even knew that Habara would definitely have thoughts about the entire Land of Earth.


    But knowing what''s the use, he didn''t even dare to say it, because what he said would not really attract any common hatred, but would only bring fear!


    And besides the fear, I am afraid there is also a trace of yearning, because the place controlled by Konoha now, their standard of living is really very good.


    These things really made Onoki feel his scalp tingling, all he can do now is to see if he can find a way to solve it.


    And if he couldn''t solve it, he had to find a suitable way out.


    It''s just that such a way out is not easy to find. It''s not that Ohnoki has tried to contact Konoha, but Konoha hasn''t responded to him for the time being.


    It seems that Konoha has other work to do.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As for what it is, Ohnoki doesn''t know, because these are Konoha''s own secrets.


    But as time went by, Ohnoki could feel that troublesome things might not be far away.


    The situation in the Kingdom of Fire has been basically stabilized, so I am afraid that according to Habara''s thinking, it is necessary to further expand the territory of the Kingdom of Fire.


    "Only conquering the entire ninja world can satisfy your appetite?"


    Ohnoki thought of this question more than once, but he couldn''t get any answer at all.


    And today he suddenly found out that such a horrible thing happened, which made him wonder if Habara was doing it, right?


    Although this intensity has completely exceeded his imagination, he doesn''t even know where it erupted.


    But in his heart, he subconsciously decided that it was Habara, because only Habara had the possibility and the most ability to do all of this!


    "Is this preparing for the hands-on, is something terrifying coming..."


    Onogi murmured in his heart, he no longer knew what to do in the future....


    ....


    "Master Raikage, according to the investigation, it came from the original land of wind."


    In Yunyin Village, Qi Rabi watched and listened to his disciple Sam Yin''s words, and he couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    In fact, Kirabi really didn''t like Konoha''s approach. The act of annexing the entire Kingdom of the Wind was really like a sharp sword hanging over everyone''s heads.


    Konoha can annex the entire Kingdom of Wind now, so in the future, can he annex the Kingdom of Lost Earth, the Kingdom of Water, and even their Kingdom of Thunder?


    Kirabi believes that Konoha can definitely do this kind of thing, or Uchiha Habara can definitely do it!


    "It''s really a dangerous future."


    Kirabi has already grown tremendously, and since the death of his older brother, the Fourth Raikage, he has been transformed into the Fifth Raikage.


    His understanding and perception of vision have been greatly improved, and he can naturally see many things that others cannot see.


    He naturally understood how much threat there was, and these things were what he was most worried about.


    Although the three years seemed peaceful, the turbulent undercurrent made him very tired.


    If it was before, he would not think about these things, because his elder brother would solve all these things.


    But now he has to take over these things, and he must not think that Konoha doesn''t have such an idea at all.


    He has to think about it from the worst angle, which is what if Konoha attacks them?


    What exactly should I do so that Konoha will not have the idea of ??attacking them?


    He really thought about these two issues for three years, deduced them for three years, and thought about countless plans, including but not limited to forming an alliance with other countries to surround Konoha.


    But in the end these plans were all rejected by him, because he was too clear about the inner calculations of each country and Ninja Village.


    During World War Three, they had already demonstrated this ugliness to the fullest.


    Moreover, in the third battle, one of the four ninja villages was unsuccessful in besieging Konoha. Now there are only three ninja villages left to besiege. Is it possible to win Konoha?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The answer is impossible, there is really no such possibility!


    "Lord Raikage, what''s the matter?" Sam Yin seemed to see Kirabi''s ecstasy, and she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Call me teacher, there is no one else here."


    When Kirabi came back to his senses, he couldn''t help but sighed slightly.


    "Also, don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m just thinking about something."


    "Is it about Konoha?"


    Sam Yin seemed to have guessed Kirabi''s distress, and she also lamented a little.


    She has also grown a lot in these years. Konoha didn''t make things difficult for her back then, and let her return to Yunyin Village.


    And now she has also grown tremendously, she can understand many things, and naturally knows what her teacher is worrying about.


    "Okay, don''t talk about these things anymore, the boat will go straight when it reaches the bridge."


    Kirabi shook his head slightly, he finally stood up and spoke.


    "Send inquiries to Konoha to see if they need help, and at the same time we must prepare ourselves."


    Having said that, Kirabi paused for a moment, and then he spoke helplessly.


    "After all, what Konoha did, we have to be prepared no matter what..."


    ¡­


    All major countries can clearly perceive all this, especially the people in the Xiao organization, they can''t help but think of a person.


    And they basically believed that this person caused all this, and this person was Habara.


    It''s just that Yu Yuan doesn''t know what they are thinking now, even if he knows, he won''t care, after all, this is also expected.


    So Habara didn''t put his attention on this at all, not to mention that he is completely confused now.


    Habara captured Otsuki Ichishiki''s soul, so he could get Otsuki Ichishiki''s memory.


    This kind of thing was really something that Habara hadn''t thought of before, even though these memories seemed a bit damaged because of Habara''s violent reception.


    But the information it brought to Habara was really enough, and it was really valuable enough!


    In these memories, Habara also has a certain understanding of Otsuki Ichishiki and the Otsutsuki clan.


    While these understandings made Yubara look embarrassed, he was also slightly relieved.


    Such contradictory emotions are entirely due to the reality of the Otsutsuki clan. Habara was really taken aback by this race that can be called all Celestial Dragons.


    Among this race, there is a supreme existence, this existence is called the God of Otsutsuki!


    Although this supreme existence is a conjecture of Otsuki Ichishiki, no one knows whether this thing really exists.


    The most important thing is that Otsuki Ichishiki''s goal is to realize all of these, and the way he achieves it is to devour the lives of countless planets!


    "This lunatic!"


    Regarding this crazy idea, Habara was really shocked and had nothing to say.


    Whether or not it succeeds in the end, the devastation it can cause is simply unimaginable.


    Moreover, Habara learned from memory that these large Tsutsukis have the characteristic of continuously evolving by devouring planetary life.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Maybe according to his method, he can really become a **** of Otsutsuki in the true sense!


    "Fortunately, this guy died, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    Habara murmured, he really didn''t expect the guy he killed to be so crazy.


    He even didn''t expect that he unexpectedly became the savior of the planet!


    However, knowing this information is really scary for Yu Yuan, and his fear of these big Tsutsuki is also deeper.


    If they are allowed to carry on without scruple, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Apart from the news that made him a little scared, it''s not that he didn''t get some interesting ''good news''.


    First of all, I got information from several big Tsutsuki.


    Whether it''s Otsuki Kaguya, Otsuki Kinshiki, Otsuki Momoji, or that Otsutsuki Ura style, their information is all in Otsuki Ichishiki''s memory.


    Although Habara also knows part of this information through the animation in the original book, compared with Otsutsuki Ichishiki, it really seems a little rare.


    Their strength is really moving, but these guys also have some very distinct commonalities.


    That is extreme pride, looking down on everyone except the Otsutsuki clan!


    Such a proud character is fatal, and these guys are really what Habara thought. Because they are too strong individually, they don''t have any research on techniques and tactics at all.


    To put it simply, they only like to use their innate strength to crush their enemies, and when it comes to fighting skills and tactics, they simply can''t do it!


    After discovering this matter, Habara finally affirmed his previous conjecture 100%, which was really good news for him.


    In the original book, although these guys are so strong in both art and physical skills, the appearance of their failure is also unimaginable.


    This also made Habara doubt whether this group of guys was a dish or was restrained by the protagonist''s halo.


    Now he knows that they are really strong when they are strong, but they are also really good!


    This may seem contradictory, but in fact it is not contradictory when fighting.


    Strong refers to their combat ability. Both their martial arts and physical skills are shockingly strong, and their physical skills are no problem even if they beat Kaihuang who is open to all.


    Even if they can''t beat them, their recovery ability is there, and Akai can be consumed to death!


    Cai refers to their combat experience. They are used to crushing the enemy, so they naturally don''t need and can''t have much rich combat experience.


    And in such a crushing combat mode, it is impossible for them to study at the technical and tactical level, this is their natural defect!


    This kind of defect is not irreparable, just like Otsuki Ichishi who was killed by himself just now, this guy has both actual combat experience and considerable technical and tactical skills.


    Although strictly speaking, he also belongs to the kind of forcibly using his own power to increase the intensity of the battle, but the others are really far behind him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "This guy is actually forced to do this, after all, he can''t easily exert his strength when he is on someone else''s body, he can only survive by honing his skills and tactics.


    However, this kind of experience also gave him the opportunity to accumulate his own combat experience, and also allowed him to hone a good ability.


    If it wasn''t for him not having my information, it''s really hard to say who will win this battle. "


    Habara sighed slightly, he quickly summed up all this, he found that he was really lucky.


    After this stop, not only did he understand his current level of strength, but he also unexpectedly obtained information about other Otsuki.


    Not only that, Habara also gained a ten-tailed being sealed in a different space, as well as Otsuki Ichishiki''s experience and ideas in using many techniques.


    All of these are treasures of inestimable value to Yu Yuan!


    If there is anything wrong with it, it is probably because this confrontation made Habara take at least several months to recover.


    In addition, Otsuki Ichishiki''s soul memory is not complete.


    After all, it was the first time for Habara to absorb a soul, and his business process was really not proficient, which caused damage to this guy''s soul.


    But Habara didn''t care, he just needed to make sure that this guy was really dead for now!


    And he doesn''t have any other ''wedges'', so that''s enough for Habara, as for other things, it''s just incidental.


    It''s just that the value of these incidental things is really ridiculously high....


    ....


    "Is that guy the so-called Otsutsuki?"


    The moon and stars were thin, and on a cliff in the country of the river, Uchiha Madara frowned and looked at Habara and asked.


    Not far from them, Izumi Uchiha was taking Zuosuke, Naruto, and Xiang Rin to rest by the campfire, and they were looking at Madara Uchiha curiously.


    And Shisui was sitting behind the two of them, and next to Shisui was Nagato who looked puzzled, and it could even be said that he seemed a little at a loss.


    At this time, they had already withdrawn from the Kingdom of the Wind, and when they retreated, they brought Naruto and Zuosuke out together.


    I have to thank Habara and Otsuki Ichishiki for the distance that was enough to fight, and Naruto and the others kept running away.


    Even though the battle between Habara and the others could be said to be devastating, they did not cause too much damage to these four people.


    But even so, when Yubara found them with the help of Uchiha Madara, they could only be described as a mess.


    As for Nagato, it was pure luck, when Habara found this guy, he was already dying.


    Perhaps it was really not worth dying, and Nagato, who was hanging on his breath and did not die completely, was saved by Habara again.


    And as Uchiha Madara drove Suzunoko and took Habara all the way to find people, they really saw how the Kingdom of Wind was destroyed by this battle.


    All the way to the south from where they fought, there are horrible scorched earth everywhere, the desert has been melted, and the ground is full of rough areas and uneven cracks.


    Giant canyons were formed in their confrontation, and flames were burning everywhere, and the whole area was like a purgatory on earth!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Seeing this scene, Uchiha Madara was stunned.


    As the person who created a Valley of the End with Qianshou Zhujian, he was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    If he hadn''t known that Habara had completely transformed into an Otsutsuki, and was still fighting another Otsutsugi, he wouldn''t have believed that all of this was true.


    And if they hadn''t fought all the way towards them, and finally approached the sea, otherwise, it might be a problem whether the entire Kingdom of Winds is still alive or not just because of their battle.


    But even so, the northern part of the Kingdom of Wind was affected a lot, but compared with the place where they fought, this kind of impact is really a paradise.


    "Well, that''s right, that''s Otsutsuki."


    Habara nodded lightly. He still looked a little tired, but he didn''t mind giving a good answer.


    "A Datongmu who came here thousands of years ago, lingered on his last breath and dared not bring himself back to life.


    At the beginning, he had no choice but to randomly choose a body and leave a ''wedge'' - an energy carrier that could completely revive him.


    Speaking of which, you should thank him, if he had found you and left you the wedge, I''m afraid he would really be resurrected completely. "


    "Don''t you guys say nice things?"


    Uchiha Madara frowned when he heard Habara''s words, but he couldn''t refute this sentence.


    If that guy really found him, then I''m afraid I really have no room to resist.


    "Isn''t this a recognition of you?"


    Habara looked back a little funny, and could see that he was really in a good mood now.


    "That guy spent thousands of years, but he couldn''t find a suitable body that could transform into Otsutsuki.


    Otherwise, he might just die because of his complete resurrection into Otsutsuki, causing his body to collapse.


    And before he died, he wanted to keep the wedge on me, because I am a descendant of Indra, and I also opened the eye of reincarnation.


    And you too, do you think he will let you go if he catches you?


    So this is also a recognition, recognition of our achievements, recognition that they can go to the last step, how can this not be a good word? "


    Uchiha Madara didn''t know how to refute what Habara had said. To be honest, he didn''t like such words, and he didn''t want to get such recognition.


    However, it has been proved that he has the potential to become Otsuki, and Uchiha Madara still has some inexplicable feelings in his heart.


    The conversation between the two of them made Nagato look confused, while Shisui was completely silent, but both of them were also terrified by all this.


    Now they don''t dare to intervene at all, and they don''t dare to ask too much, and they even begin to have huge doubts about the world they know.


    Shisui may be better, after all, he knows a lot of information, but Nagato is completely broken.


    His eyes of reincarnation are not his, he was rescued directly after being gouged out and a pair of eyes was created.


    This was something he couldn''t understand at all, and what was even more incomprehensible was the scene that was like the end of a natural disaster that followed.


    He always thought that he could achieve the level of destroying the world, and with the help of the eyes of reincarnation, he could directly destroy a ninja village.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But now he finds out that destroying a ninja village is nothing. If others can''t run towards the sea, the entire Kingdom of Wind may disappear from the map!


    These people are the real gods, UU Reading is the real **** of the world, and I am a real clown.


    "Forget it, it''s really boring not to talk about this topic with you."


    Uchiha Madara sighed, he shook his head and said.


    "Then what are your plans next, these guys are so troublesome and terrifying, we..."


    "Don''t think too much, don''t forget the ability of Samsara Eye, I have already got the information I want."


    Habara shook his head, he directly interrupted Uchiha Madara''s words.


    "These guys are extremely powerful, but they really won''t make us despair.


    The guy I faced was a special case. He has been in the ninja world for a thousand years, because of his living environment, his technical and tactical level has been improved.


    But others don''t have that experience, and don''t forget that I once made a judgment, and now I can tell you that it is accurate! "


    Speaking of this, Habara paused for a moment, but Uchiha Madara came to some realization, and seeing this, Habara couldn''t help but nodded, and then he pointed to Nagato behind him and said.


    "So our plans continue and need to pick up a bit.


    After all, not only his aura was exposed in this battle, but mine was also exposed, and even the eye on the moon also exerted its power.


    This will be a coordinate, and those guys will probably speed up towards us just like the sharks smelling blood.


    So we must be prepared, only in this way can we overcome all difficulties! "


    ¡­


    Recommend the new book of urban master Lao Shi:

 Chapter 301： Let Uchiha Madara teach Sasuke?

    Acceleration is very necessary, especially the current situation really sounded a wake-up call for Habara.


    He really didn''t expect that someone who would have to wait for about sixteen years to show up would actually show up now, so the others might not be far behind.


    Habara really didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Maybe it''s just like what he said, the chakra of the giant Tenseigan is like a coordinate, which will make those big Tsutsugi and the sharks smelling blood rush over.


    The only thing Habara needs to pay attention to and be vigilant about is how far the **** smell he radiates will spread and how many sharks he will attract.


    If it''s just the few in the original book, then Habara still has ways to deal with them.


    But once they besieged by many people, Habara would definitely not be able to bear it!


    Although these guys are fighting idiots, even if a pig has the power of a god, he can destroy the world.


    Habara has only one person, and he can definitely deal with the enemies one by one, but if he can deal with them, the others have already been wiped out.


    So what''s the point?


    Habara would never do such meaningless things. He didn''t want this ghost place to be lost. After all, the entire ninja world was almost his territory now.


    "Your plan...what the **** is it?"


    At this moment, Nagato, who had been standing behind Habara and the others with a confused face, spoke.


    He seems to understand something at this moment, that is, these guys saved themselves, probably because of this so-called plan!


    Nagato really can''t think of the value of being able to live until now, after all, he is really nothing to the **** of the world, Yubara.


    With such a desperate gap, Nagato almost has no desire to resist.


    It is not difficult for such a power to destroy the whole world, and what I do in front of such a person is nothing but embarrassment.


    "The plan, of course, is to protect the world."


    Habara sighed and said, and then he spoke.


    And he didn''t suppress his own voice, Naruto and Zuo Zhu''s ears were already pricked up.


    They were really stimulated today, they really didn''t expect that they would encounter such a terrifying battle.


    Looking back now, they are still a little scared, if it wasn''t for the battle, they were heading south all the way.


    Moreover, the Uchiha Itachi they were chasing was heading towards an area that no one was searching for. Can this be imagined if it erupts in a densely populated area?


    Even thinking about this kind of thing makes their scalp tingle. Fortunately, their luck seems to be pretty good.


    Even if there is no result, it is definitely 10,000 times better than what they were worried about!


    They are also extremely curious now, who is the enemy they are going to face, what are these guys going to do, and why their power is so exaggerated.


    These things have always been bothering them, and they have always been wondering.


    As for Habara''s performance, it was a matter of course for them. The only thing they were shocked was who could fight Habara to such an extent.


    And why did Habara, whom they respected so much, worry about them so much, and what exactly was Habara''s plan.


    "You have also seen such enemies. Their strength really makes people feel powerless and hopeless, and they are not the most deadly one.


    They are not beings from the ninja world, they are enemies from aliens, and their purpose is actually very simple, that is to devour and destroy our world. "


    Habara shook his head slightly when he said this, he paused temporarily, and his words made everyone except Shisui and Uchiha Madara feel like their brains were down.


    They don''t think that what Habara is talking about is a joke, after all, in terms of Habara''s strength, what kind of jokes or lies do he need to cover up what he wants to do?


    There is no need at all. Judging from today''s performance, he can do whatever he wants, and there is no need to do anything extra!


    Moreover, it seems that only aliens can explain clearly why there is such an extremely terrifying guy in the ninja world.


    You must know that this guy had no news at all before that, he just appeared out of thin air.


    And if we really want to say that their purpose is to devour and destroy the ninja world, judging from the performance of this guy and Habara in battle, this is absolutely achievable!


    In addition, Habara also said that this guy has accomplices. It seems that there is no ninja world at present. If they go to the ninja world, then this place is really saved?


    Thinking of this, everyone''s cold sweat was left behind, because this kind of reality is a bit too cruel!


    "Fortunately, I got the information and know how to deal with these guys."


    When everyone was still immersed in fear, Habara spoke again, and this time his gaze was on Nagato.


    "So I need the help of many people, or I need the cooperation of more people to do all this.


    To deal with these guys, it can''t be the strength of a single individual. Even if I can deal with them one-on-one, but if they attack together, I can''t do anything.


    People still need to save themselves, if you can''t do it alone, everyone can do it together, so what I need to do is to integrate the whole ninja world!


    Only when the entire ninja world is integrated can the greatest advantage be brought into play.


    But this is not enough, everyone in the ninja world needs to be tempered enough, and Konoha also needs a reason to attack other places.


    This is why you are still alive, I need you, I need your Akatsuki organization, and I need you to cooperate with Madara to do something together. "


    Nagato and the others listened to all this in a daze, and Nagato seemed to realize it for a moment.


    "You mean, you want me to attack those countries that have not been integrated by you by controlling the Xiao organization.


    And you can also use an excuse to make a move to occupy these places!


    At the same time, my Akatsuki organization still needs to maintain a hostile attitude against you and fight with you constantly, so as to achieve the effect of tempering the ninja army? "


    I have to say that Nagato is stupid enough sometimes, but at this moment he is not smart enough.


    He understood what Habara meant in an instant, and he understood very thoroughly what Habara wanted to do by himself.


    "That''s right, that''s what it means."


    Habara nodded, and at this moment a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are already like villains, it would be a pity if you don''t show your value well.


    And for the ninja world, I think you are willing to do the same, right?


    And you don''t want your blue-haired girlfriend to cry for you, do you? "


    ¡­


    Letting Nagato join the plan is only a temporary decision, but Habara thinks it is also very good.


    After all, although Nagato''s control over the Akatsuki organization can only be said to be average, he is also the leader of the Akatsuki organization in name.


    Moreover, he knows the members of the Akatsuki organization better. With such a layer of identity and cognition, it will be much more convenient for him to continue to control the Akatsuki organization than for Uchiha Madara to take over rashly.


    But this guy will never have the chance to run over Konoha again, and then say something like "how many floors can a bag of rice carry".


    After all, the eyes of reincarnation have been taken back by Uchiha Madara, and he is already grateful to Habara for his great kindness if he can survive. If he really dares to do something to Konoha.


    I''m afraid that the possibility of the entire Land of Rain being erased from the map will not be small. Although Nagato is a bit idiotic, he has become more sober after not having Samsara Eyes.


    Perhaps this is good news, and this guy has no objection to Habara''s plan.


    The situation is stronger than people, and everyone can see the changes after Habara integrated the ninja world.


    And he also knew that even if he didn''t believe in Habara, it would be no loss to Habara at all.


    At worst, it would be over for Habara to replace him. Is there any room for him to struggle?


    The answer is obvious, he didn''t at all!


    After the matter of Nagato is settled, Habara still has a lot of follow-up work to do, such as the matter of Zuosuke and Shisui, he needs to deal with it properly.


    But before that, he still needs to send Naruto and the others back to Konoha, and have a good understanding of the current situation.


    After a good night''s rest, Habara set off with Naruto and others, and Uchiha Madara chose to wait at the entrance of the lunar passage after knowing Habara''s purpose.


    And Nagato needs to go back by himself, and he still has a lot of things to deal with.


    "You bastard, you really did what happened this time!"


    When Habara returned to Konoha with Naruto and Zuosuke, he met Jiraiya immediately.


    And Habara also told Jiraiya about his action this time, and Jiraiya''s reaction after hearing it was called a fierce one.


    After all, he was really taken aback by the situation this time. The statistical report from the front line has not yet been fully released, but based on the current understanding, it is actually quite optimistic.


    This optimism is only optimistic about the casualties caused by this disaster, but the losses caused are already unimaginable.


    The entire southern region of the Kingdom of the Wind has completely turned into a no-man''s land, and no one in the southern region may have survived.


    Fortunately, there were no people in the south. Originally, that area belonged to Loulan, the country of China in the Wind Country, but this country had already moved away from there.


    Although the south is coastal, it is basically undeveloped because of the problems of hidden reefs and deserts.


    The people who live in this area are probably scattered around a hundred or so.


    Although the casualties of hundreds of people are still civilian casualties, this is already very heartbreaking.


    But seeing how the area was destroyed like that, this is already considered a very lucky thing.


    As for the northern region, the situation is much better. After all, there are ninjas stationed in the northern region, and they seem to have taken measures when they found that the situation was wrong.


    In addition, the distance is far away, so the situation there is much better, but there may be casualties.


    After all, disasters such as earthquakes caused by such large energy fluctuations are dangerous for ninjas, let alone ordinary people.


    "I can''t help it, after all, I met a person from the Datongmu clan."


    Habara also looked very helpless, he spread his hands and said.


    "You can be happy to see me come back alive and kill that guy."


    "It''s really terrifying to the extreme power, these guys..."


    Ji Lai also said in extreme helplessness, he sighed and shook his head.


    "Are you sure he''s the only one in the ninja world now, and no one else?"


    "It is basically certain that he is the only one for the time being, and the reason why he is here is that there are not only two Otsuki who came to the ninja world thousands of years ago.


    According to intelligence, the two had a conflict. They turned against each other and fought each other, and this guy was originally believed to be dead.


    But this is where Otsuki''s weirdness lies. They used some special methods to revive themselves.


    It''s just that their resurrection requirements are very high, and the bodies of ordinary people can''t bear their strength at all, and he is also afraid of existences like the Sage of the Six Paths.


    So he has been doing things very secretly, until I guided the power on the moon to make him feel a sense of crisis, which forced him to speed up his progress. "


    When Habara said this information, he was also a little depressed, because this guy was really forced out of this battle with him.


    "It''s good if you''re sure, so are you going to speed up now?"


    Jilai also took a look at Habara, as if he had already guessed what Habara was thinking, he asked directly.


    "Almost, it''s about to speed up."


    Habara nodded, and then he said a little funny.


    "And speaking of it, I saved your disciple''s life this time, and he is now on our side."


    Jilai also fell silent when he heard Habara''s words, he knew about Nagato''s misfortune, this kid was repeatedly ravaged by fate, and his life''s fate can be described as extremely miserable.


    Under such a tragic fate, this kid finally made an extreme choice, which is also very painful but unchangeable.


    Now this kid is considered to be on their side, even if according to the plan, he still looks like a big ninja monster.


    But this kid is at least making a contribution to the ninja world, at least he is not a real enemy anymore.


    "Yes, I really want to thank you very much."


    Ji Lai also nodded, and then he spoke seriously.


    "So, when will they act?"


    "I don''t know. This matter still depends on their plan, and I also need to recover myself. At the same time, there are still some problems that need to be resolved."


    Habara raised his head to look at the sky, and he said quietly.


    "The opponent in the future is so powerful, some things really need to be resolved, otherwise it will be too dangerous..."


    .....


    "Teacher, where are we going?"


    Among the mountains and rivers of the Land of Fire, Zuo Zhu asked curiously, and Shisui was also curious.


    At this time, Shisui has recovered. After all, Konoha''s medical level is very high. In addition, Habara''s yin and yang escape is also the key force to save people.


    For Yu Yuan, in fact, what kind of medical ninjutsu is needed to save people, and if he directly uses Yang Dun to pour his body, basically the problem is almost solved.


    Senshou Zhujian is a representative of this aspect. The way he treats himself is so violent, but the effect is unimaginably good.


    Shisui is almost recovered now, Habara will naturally have to do something, and Zuo Zhu is the same.


    So Habara took them to the moon and solved all the problems at once!


    It''s just that Habara didn''t tell them these things, and the two of them are also very curious, especially now that Konoha is actively helping the Kingdom of Wind.


    Although Habara also knew that it was inappropriate to continue calling it the Land of Wind, after all, it was already part of the Land of Fire.


    However, Habara would talk about it in private at most, he would not make such a mistake in a formal occasion.


    The situation on the Land of Winds has already come out. According to statistics, more than a thousand people died in this huge disaster in the Land of Winds.


    This number is a really small number in the face of such a huge fire country and such a disaster.


    It''s just that Habara couldn''t help but sigh slightly after hearing this number, after all, this matter has nothing to do with him.


    The direct economic loss caused is an astronomical figure, but fortunately, such a loss is an acceptable category for the current Kingdom of Fire and Konoha.


    After all, the main damage was still in the barren land of the Wind Country. As for the destruction of houses and roads in the northern towns, it was not difficult for ninjas to repair them.


    But this also requires a large number of ninjas to assist. Zuo Zhu obviously wants to do such a thing. After all, Naruto has already gone, so he is naturally unwilling to lag behind.


    And more importantly, he is really in a good mood now, because he got a clear message from Habara that Uchiha Itachi is dead!


    At first he couldn''t believe it, because Uchiha Itachi''s body disappeared directly in front of him, and Brother Zhishui also said that he might have been cheated.


    Such a situation made Zuo Zhu feel extremely depressed, but now that he got the news, even if he didn''t confirm it at all, he still believed it 100%.


    Because the person who said those words was Habara, that was enough!


    Zuosuke believed in Habara 100%, and he would never doubt what Habara said.


    Shisui also seemed a little surprised when he got the news, but he, like Zuosuke, believed Habara''s words 100%.


    So he didn''t ask too much, Uchiha Itachi died as soon as he died, which was a relief to them all.


    There is absolutely no need for them to think so much about such a family betrayer, they should be rejoicing now.


    Because they finally solved a big trouble in the family!


    However, it is still a bit depressed to some extent, after all, Zuo Zhu is not strictly speaking to solve Uchiha Itachi by himself.


    But he doesn''t think about it that much anymore, but overall, his joy is above everything else.


    "We are going to a very magical place, a place you can never imagine."


    Habara glanced at Zuosuke, then he said with a smile.


    "You kid is growing very fast, I think you should go further, your strength foundation has reached the requirements, all you need is some small help."


    "Go further?"


    Zuo Zhu and Zhishui were stunned for a moment when they heard this sentence, and Zhishui soon fell into deep thought, and Zuo Zhu seemed to be in ecstasy at this moment.


    Although he was no longer the son of a patriarch, as Habara''s disciple he had access to as many things as a son of a patriarch.


    Especially when Uchiha Fugaku''s training and investment in him far surpassed Uchiha Itachi''s, his knowledge is very rich.


    He is very clear about what he will be at this stage, it is a kaleidoscope Sharingan!


    Although he was also very puzzled about how Habara could help him go further, after all, he had also understood the opening method of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and he absolutely could not imagine such pain.


    And such pain is unavoidable, so what should my teacher do?


    "Habara, are you serious?"


    Zhishui asked with some doubts, he felt a little unbelievable.


    "You and I both know how to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Are there any other variables in it?"


    "There are no variables, it''s just that as my strength increases, I have cracked some special things."


    Habara said with a smile, his eyes looked at Shisui.


    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan actually needs extreme mental stimulation, and there are many ways to stimulate mental stimulation.


    So what is the simplest and most extreme way, I am afraid it is to kill the person we love with our own hands, or watch this person die in front of us.


    But why do we need this way, this is the most important thing. "


    Habara''s words made Shisui frowned, yes, such extreme pain is really a kind of extreme mental stimulation.


    Then Shisui really didn''t understand why this kind of mental stimulation was, but he didn''t need to ask, Habara had already spoken.


    "The reason is very simple, because such extreme mental stimulation will generate a special energy, and this energy is the key to activate the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    And this kind of energy, let me call it the ultimate Yin escape power.


    These powers are really difficult for other people to obtain, but such power is not difficult for me now. "


    While speaking, Habara''s tone revealed unimaginable confidence, and this kind of confidence made Shisui and Zuosuke believe that Habara can definitely do everything he said!


    And this made both of them couldn''t help being a little excited. If such a thing really happened, it would be unimaginable how beneficial it would be to Uchiha.


    "Also, I think you can solve Shisui''s situation."


    However, before the two of them were completely happy, Habara spoke again.


    "Although your problem is very difficult, it is not impossible to solve it, but it is different from Zuo Zhu.


    I have a certain degree of confidence in Zuozhu, but you and I are not so sure. Are you willing, Zhishui? "


    ¡­


    In fact, Zhishui felt that he didn''t need to answer whether he wanted to say that.


    He has now reached the most extreme step of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but there is no way for him to surpass it.


    Because he doesn''t have the most important things, he can''t complete everything that those new eyes need, so he can only be stuck at this stage.


    Now Habara tells him that he has a solution, even though Shisui doesn''t know what the solution is, and even he knows that this so-called solution is more of an experiment.


    But he didn''t care, he believed that Habara would never harm him, and he also took a risk, if he succeeded, it would definitely be a very exciting thing for him.


    But now he is somewhat puzzled, that is where they are going.


    This kind of doubt completely reached a peak after meeting Uchiha Madara.


    Shisui is still somewhat apprehensive towards Madara, and he himself doesn''t like this guy very much.


    Although he learned that Madara did so many things because he was cheated, but this guy''s destruction of the ninja world is obvious to all.


    However, Shisui didn''t cause any problems at this time, and he also knew that Habara and Uchiha Madara are now considered to be in a cooperative relationship.


    Therefore, the two parties will definitely meet and communicate, and their biggest enemies are those who want to destroy the ninja world. Compared with Madara, things are really not that important.


    After reuniting with Uchiha Madara, they soon came to a river, which made Shisui even more inexplicable.


    Didn''t you say you were going to a place? Why did you come to a river?


    Shisui knows that Habara has been to the moon, but he has been thinking about how to go to the moon.


    After all, Habara had never said these things, so Shisui naturally wouldn''t ask more questions, but his inner curiosity was genuine.


    However, when Habara took out a tin staff and started running the chakra, all Shisui''s doubts and curiosity disappeared.


    As the river water formed a beam of light, their group was instantly enveloped by the beam of light, and the next moment they all felt like they were flying.


    They could clearly feel that they had left the ninja world, and they didn''t know how long they had been flying before they landed steadily.


    At this moment, they had a strong perception that they had come to the moon!


    "This....."


    Shishui and Zuo Zhu''s eyes widened. They couldn''t believe what they saw, because it was so incredible.


    "It''s nothing to be surprised about. The ninja world is so big, and there are too many secrets we don''t know."


    Habara shook his head indifferently, and he spoke calmly.


    "Okay, we have arrived at our destination, congratulations, if there is no accident, you are the second batch of people who came to the moon from the ninja world."


    Moon....


    Hearing Habara''s words, both Shisui and Zuosuke fell into a strange mood.


    Shisui might be better, but Zuozhu was completely excited. He felt that it was the right decision for him not to follow Naruto to the rescue!


    If he really went, there is no such thing as going to the moon now.


    Looking at everything around him, Zuo Zhu fell into great curiosity, but he was still very honest.


    After all, both Habara and Shisui are here, and there is also the patriarch of the previous Uchiha clan who makes him feel a little weird, and who looks at him from time to time.


    He felt that it would be better for him to be honest. He didn''t want to embarrass the family.


    Under the leadership of Habara, they quickly entered the interior of the moon, and the situation here made them particularly amazed.


    Because the interior of the moon is like a small world, where there is sunshine, mountains and water, this wonderful situation makes them especially incredible.


    It''s just that after Habara and Uchiha Madara came here, they frowned involuntarily.


    Because both of them clearly sensed that the chakra inside was not quite right.


    Although this space looks the same as before, they can feel the change in the flow of chakra and the environment inside.


    After all, they have fought here before, so they are naturally very familiar with it.


    "It seems you''ve exhausted that eye a little too much."


    Uchiha Madara looked at the sun in the sky, and it took a long time before he spoke.


    "I have no choice. After all, when I meet a guy like that, I can only play all my cards. Otherwise, I will fail, and you will go to the Pure Land to sleep again just after being resurrected."


    Habara shook his head, and he opened his mouth to reply.


    This sentence made Uchiha Madara glared at Habara. When he met that Otsutsuki Ichishiki, he once thought that he would be singled out with that guy.


    But looking back now, he felt that his thoughts at the time were really reckless and stupid. If that kind of guy really went to one-on-one, he might end up in a very ugly situation now.


    He really had no doubt that he might not be able to last long in that guy''s hands, and he might even become the nourishment and carrier of that guy in the end!


    You must know that he has always regarded others as his own carrier, and such a sudden offensive change makes him somewhat unacceptable in his heart.


    "Is that kid the reincarnation of Indra?"


    Shaking his head, Uchiha Madara resolutely stopped discussing this issue, he was worried that he might not be able to bear this feeling.


    "That''s right, his name is Zuo Zhu. Speaking of which, you should get along well with him."


    Habara couldn''t help laughing when he heard this sentence. The two generations of Indra appeared together and behaved so harmoniously. This picture is really interesting.


    You must know that in the original book, the meeting between them is just a scene of having fun, how can it be compared with the present.


    "That kid looks good."


    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, and then he continued.


    "I heard that his brother is Uchiha Itachi, I never thought such a stupid person would have such a good brother.


    But his idiot brother is dead, which is a good thing.


    Also, are you sure you can solve his problem? "


    "I said that his problem is actually not difficult, and I am still very sure of solving this matter."


    Habara turned his head and glanced at Zuosuke, who was constantly looking around behind him, and said with a smile.


    Suddenly, Habara seemed to think of something, he turned his gaze back to Uchiha Madara.


    "However, after UU Reading completes his transformation, I want you to do me a favor."


    "Speak straight." Madara Uchiha raised his eyebrows, as if he had guessed something.


    "Since you are both the reincarnation of Indra, I think you also have some common language."


    Habara looked at Madara Uchiha with a smile on his lips.


    "Also, after his problem is solved, I still have to look at Zhishui, his kaleidoscope needs someone to help him understand it further.


    I have finished recycling Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, but I don''t plan to put them on him directly. I need to adapt to my eyes and adapt to such intensity.


    However, he also needs someone to help him adapt, and it is best to give him some guidance.


    Tell me, Madara? "


    ¡­


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . 4 Novels.com mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 302： cumulative system draw

    Let Uchiha Madara teach Sasuke, this kind of thing sounds a bit unbelievable, but in fact this is the most realistic.


    Habara needs to observe Sasuke''s situation. After confirming that nothing is wrong, his attention will naturally be on Shisui''s side, so Sasuke''s side naturally needs someone to take care of him.


    Especially after turning on the kaleidoscope, you still need to get used to the new power, so it is two different things to be taught and not to be taught.


    Coincidentally, Uchiha Madara is the previous reincarnation of Indra, which has obvious similarities with Sasuke''s identity.


    Moreover, Uchiha Madara has extremely rich practical experience, and he himself has reached the extreme in the use of Sharingan. It is not too easy for him to teach a Sasuke.


    But there is also an obvious problem here, that is, whether Uchiha Madara is willing or not.


    To put it bluntly, if Uchiha Madara is unwilling, I am afraid that no one in this world can force him to do something.


    But Habara is not in this rank to be precise, and Habara already knows very well what is the further improvement from Uchiha Madara''s state.


    To put it simply, there are only two ways to go, one way is to forcibly seal the ten tails in his original book, and the other way is to fuse chakra by himself to form a blood succession net just like Habara!


    Speaking of it, Habara''s reincarnation eye chakra mode is really similar to forcibly sealing ten tails.


    They all use power to forcibly cross themselves to a higher level, but the difference is that ten tails are external power, while Habara''s is his own power.


    Therefore, Habara can have a heavier and more obvious perception, but becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki may not be able to provide such a perception, and he may not even be able to control his own power.


    Habara doesn''t know how Uchiha Madara will choose in the end, but Habara doesn''t mind reminding Uchiha Madara well.


    "You asked me to teach that kid? Are you kidding me, do you think I''m a nursery school?"


    "Then do you want to know how to rely on your own strength to reach the level of Otsuki?"


    "you....."


    "You don''t want to be like those guys, you haven''t made any progress yet, do you?"


    Just a simple two-sentence dialogue, Uchiha Madara was completely speechless, and Habara didn''t pay much attention to him, but turned his gaze to the kid Sasuke.


    At this time, they had arrived at the Hamura Shrine, and both Sasuke and Shisui had been attracted by the huge Tenseiyan.


    Especially Zhishui, he keenly discovered that the power emanating from this eye was present in the chakra eruption three years ago and a few days ago.


    Moreover, Zhishui also discovered that the power emanating from this eye seems to be closely related to everything in this space!


    "What kind of power is this? Why is there such a terrifying power..."


    Zhishui murmured, he really couldn''t understand what this eye was and why it had such powerful power.


    Moreover, Zhishui seemed to have noticed that the inside of these eyes seemed to be a little different. These eyes seemed to be somewhat similar to Baiyan.


    "This is Baiyan''s final form. Its power is not weaker than that of Samsara Eye at all, and it is even stronger than Samsara Eye in terms of aggressiveness."


    Habara naturally noticed Shisui''s state, he opened his mouth to explain something and then looked at Sasuke.


    At this moment, Sasuke was still excited and at the same time a little uneasy, but after seeing Habara looking at him, he immediately ran towards Habara.


    "teacher."


    Sasuke came to Habara and bowed slightly, then spoke softly.


    "Well, this place is where you will live for the next period of time, and you need to get acquainted with your future abilities here."


    Habara looked at Sasuke and said slowly, and Sasuke listened very carefully.


    "Strictly speaking, this operation is experimental in nature, but I can be sure of the success of this operation, so you don''t need to worry.


    If there are any questions, please tell me directly, so that I can make some adjustments. "


    "No, teacher!"


    Sasuke looked up immediately, he had no problem with Habara''s decision at all.


    He is now full of anticipation in his mind, looking forward to all this happening, looking forward to his final transformation!


    Although Sasuke never said it, in his heart he was particularly envious of Naruto''s growth in the past three years.


    Because Sasuke knew very well that the current Naruto himself might no longer be his opponent.


    In the past three years, Naruto has learned the immortal mode, and developed a lot of spiral pills according to the immortal mode.


    And in the past three years, Naruto has also performed a lot of tasks, thus ensuring his further growth.


    On the other hand, Sasuke himself, although his Sharingan has reached the limit of the three-pointed jade, but he knows that there are stronger eyes above the three-pointed jade.


    Even though he has been greatly tempered in these three years, there is still a huge gap compared with Naruto.


    Therefore, he was extremely anxious in his heart, and he longed for further improvement.


    And now the opportunity is in front of him, how could he not grasp it?


    Although it is said to be experimental in nature, it also depends on who will do it!


    If it was someone else, Sasuke would never agree to such an impossible thing.


    But this matter was led by Yu Yuan, so he didn''t need to worry at all.


    Habara''s status in Sasuke''s heart has long been unimaginably high. To put it bluntly, even if Habara asks Sasuke to jump off the mountain, saying that this can open the kaleidoscope, he may jump off!


    With Habara''s help and Naruto''s pressure, driven by this double layer of motivation, he didn''t have any unwilling thoughts at all.


    "That''s good. Although I don''t know how the process will be, I hope you can hold on."


    Seeing Sasuke being so serious, Habara couldn''t help laughing, patted Sasuke on the shoulder lightly, and then led Sasuke towards the giant Tenseiyan.


    Seeing Habara''s movements, Shisui followed immediately. This time both he and Sasuke were going to undergo transformation, and he was full of expectations.


    Especially looking at that huge Tenseigan, Shisui couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    According to Habara, this eye is the ultimate eye belonging to the Hyuga clan, while the eye belonging to Uchiha is the reincarnation eye.


    Tenseikan can be so strong, he seems to have understood why Habara is so strong.


    Although he himself didn''t dare to hope for reincarnation eyes or anything, but there is nothing he can ask for to make his eyes really stop the water further.


    At least for now, he doesn''t have too many other thoughts, he just hopes that everything goes well this time...


    .....


    "How are they doing?"


    Inside the Yumura Shrine, Uchiha Madara watched Habara approaching, and he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "It''s okay, everything is expected, all we have to do now is wait for the result."


    Habara walked over slowly, and then he sat down on Uchiha Madara and said calmly.


    The specific situation is indeed better than he imagined, but it is also a little more complicated than he imagined.


    What this kid Sasuke lacks is the ultimate yin escape, so Habara created such power through the eyes of reincarnation and endowed him with it.


    Just as he thought, when these forces entered Sasuke''s body, the kid''s eyes suddenly changed.


    However, it was different from what Habara thought, that is, this guy''s eyes did not complete the transformation in an instant.


    Normally, when such extreme Yin escape appears and penetrates from the brain to the eyes, the eyes will complete their evolution in an instant.


    But this kid Sasuke passed out directly, this situation made Habara a little unexpected, he immediately opened his reincarnation eye to observe.


    But what made him a little relieved was that there was nothing wrong with Sasuke.


    I don''t know if the power given by Habara was too strong, which made Sasuke faint directly.


    And although this guy is in a coma, his evolution is continuing, although it seems a little slow in terms of actual observation.


    But as long as this progress will not stop and move forward steadily!


    After confirming Sasuke''s situation, Habara naturally began to look at Shisui.


    Although Shisui''s situation was a bit more complicated, it was something Habara could foresee and was prepared to overcome.


    What Habara did for Shisui''s evolution is not difficult, that is, directly through the power of the reincarnation eye, combined with the chakra created by Habara''s reincarnation eye.


    And inject such chakras into Zhishui''s body, and then let these chakras improve and complement his body.


    Although the chakra of the reincarnation eye and the chakra of the reincarnation eye want to merge, it may be a bit of a dream for other people.


    But Habara''s particularity lies in the fact that his reincarnation eye really depends on the chakra of the reincarnation eye to complete.


    Even if it was just the last breakthrough, it still played a key role.


    Therefore, his Chakra can resonate with the power of Tenseigan, which is why Habara can use Tenseigan''s Chakra to descend to assist him in fighting.


    Let Uchiha Madara come, I''m afraid this guy can''t bear Tenseiken''s power at all, and he will be unlucky in an instant.


    "But no matter how good it is, it needs to be observed carefully, especially that guy Shisui, after all, his situation is different from Sasuke''s.


    What Sasuke lacks is only the ultimate Yin Dun power, but what this guy lacks is essentially the other half of the Eternal Eye.


    Even if Bai Jue''s cells were used to complete the supplement, this supplement was not comprehensive. It only prevented his eyes from being blind, but did not completely complete the transformation in terms of strength. "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Madara nod his head. In fact, it''s not like he hasn''t done experiments in this area.


    Obito, who is now in a daze for days in Shenwei space, is the result of his experiment, and the result of this experiment also proves that it is really not so easy to pass through the eternal eye.


    "It seems that you still need to observe for a while."


    Uchiha Madara said, but soon he frowned again.


    "Damn it, I thought it was a short trip. I didn''t expect to have to take care of the child for you and wait for such a result."


    "Actually, your purpose is not pure, what you want is other results, right?"


    Habara glanced at Madara Uchiha at the side, he shook his head and said.


    "I guess what you want to know is how to be a real Otsutsuki, right?"


    "Yes, I do have this idea."


    Uchiha Madara didn''t hide the slightest bit, he nodded directly to admit his thoughts.


    "You said that the reason why that guy chose you is because you have the possibility of becoming Otsutsuki, and you have opened the eyes of reincarnation independently.


    The same is true of me, so I would like to ask you, what do you think, especially that you have absorbed his memory. "


    Habara''s reincarnation eye chakra mode made him directly a big Tsutsuki-like existence, which Uchiha Madara couldn''t envy.


    So what he wants to know more is how to do all this without using external force.


    Uchiha Madara originally thought that after he opened the eyes of reincarnation, he had nothing to pursue, because the world would be trampled under his feet.


    At most, there will be some troublesome guys to stop him, such as Senju Hashirama, and now Uchiha Habara.


    But he found out sadly that everything about him was blocked by Senjujujian back then, and he was not even Senjujujian''s opponent.


    And now this Habara let himself watch his growth step by step, and now he is no match for this guy at all.


    There is even a group of terrifying guys outside the starry sky, which makes Uchiha Madara feel that he is not an opponent. This is the first time he has such an idea.


    This made Uchiha Madara''s proud heart very uncomfortable, and he was also eager to go further!


    He has never been a person who is willing to stand still. Before, he had no goal and he didn''t know how to do it.


    But now that he has a goal, how could he be willing to do nothing.


    "Actually, there are three ways to evolve into a real Otsuki."


    Habara glanced at Uchiha Madara, then he replied with a smile.


    "First, that is to directly find a big boy and let him put a wedge on you, so that you can become a big boy smoothly.


    After all, I believe in your talent, there will never be any problems. "


    Habara''s words directly changed Uchiha Madara''s eyes, but before he had time to say anything, Habara spoke directly.


    "The second one is to catch the ten tails, and use external force to forcibly improve oneself by becoming a ten-tailed Jinchuriki, so that he can reach the level of Otsutsuki.


    But this is a way of using external force. Once you meet someone who is stronger than you and forcibly strips your ten-tailed power, then you will also fall from this state.


    Because to be precise, that''s not your power, it''s the same as my samsara eye chakra mode. "


    Having said that, Habara paused for a moment, looked at Uchiha Madarahabara who was contemplating, and then opened his mouth quietly.


    "As for the last one, this is what I am doing now, and this road is extremely difficult, and it is also a road with almost no end in sight.


    Otsuki''s power is essentially a continuation of the bloodline, but in the process of continuation of the bloodline, or we can also regard it as a blood continuation limit.


    In the ninja world, we have a way to create blood succession boundaries, which seems to be a way left for us by God, a way for everyone.


    Just wanting to become Otsuki is very special. What we have to do is not only to fuse two kinds of chakras, but to fuse all attributes of chakras together! "


    "And this kind of power that combines all attributes, including Yin and Yang Dun, is called Xueji Snare, and this is also the ultimate power belonging to Otsutsuki!"


    ¡­


    "It''s incredible that that kid grew up so fast."


    In the pure land, Otsutsuki Yumura sat quietly at the coffee table drinking the tea in the cup, suddenly he showed a smile and looked at Yuyi in front of him and said.


    Although they are all in the pure land, there are few things in the world that can be hidden from them in the true sense, only the difference between what they want to know and what they don''t want to know.


    The fighting intensity of Habara and Otsuki Ichishiki was so great, and the fluctuations in the battle were so exaggerated, it would be difficult for the two of them not to know.


    And they were really a little surprised by Yubara''s talent and growth rate, they really didn''t expect this kid to kill the person who came with his mother back then.


    Moreover, he forced that guy to be resurrected, thus completely cutting off all his means of resurrection.


    Such methods and standards are really shocking.


    "Yeah, it''s really incredible. Maybe this kid is born to be good at creating miracles."


    When Yuyi heard his brother''s words, he couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    He noticed that Otsutsuki''s move immediately, after all, now is not the future, and the ninja world doesn''t have such resistance and has never seen such a scary guy.


    Strictly speaking, the ninja world is not yet completely united, and they will not work together to deal with these outsiders.


    Therefore, as the Sage of the Six Paths of the Ninja World, and as the guardian of the Ninja World, Yuyi naturally looked at Otsutsuki Ichishiki immediately.


    Naturally, he also watched the whole battle between Habara and this guy, and the result of the battle made him truly relieved.


    "You don''t look that happy."


    Seeing Yu Yi''s state, Yumura couldn''t help asking curiously, but soon he began to tease.


    "Is my way of speaking wrong, I should say, thanks to you, Indra and Ashura have been crazy for thousands of years.


    Let these ninja children have been tempered for thousands of years, so that they can walk out of a guy like Habara, and finally defeat a powerful enemy like Otsuki? "


    "You guys are really boring."


    Yuyi was a little dumbfounded by Yumura''s words, he shook his head and sighed slightly.


    "Of course this is something to be happy about, but have you noticed that Habara''s fight this time is still very reluctant, which shows that he still needs more time to grow.


    But this time the child caused too much fluctuation in the battle, and even used that eye, which made their battle spread even more powerfully.


    I am afraid that the biggest crisis is coming. "


    Yui''s words made Yumura uncontrollably silent. Indeed, the aftermath of this battle is really too big.


    No one knows how far it will travel and how many people will pay attention to it, especially those big tubers.


    Whether it''s Yu Cun or Yu Yi, in fact, their fear of Otsuki has already penetrated into their souls.


    After all, there is the memory of fighting with their mother, and their mother''s deep fear of Otsuki, which makes them full of fear of this race they have never met.


    But now it seems that their fears have been confirmed. The deterrent effect of Otsuki Ichishiki''s forcible resurrection of himself is really terrifying.


    If it wasn''t for Habara''s hole cards being deep enough, and using the incredible power of time to overwhelm Otsutsuki''s moves, I''m afraid Habara would have made a move at that time.


    The toughness of these people is really unforgettable. If this brings all the other big boys, can they really resist it?


    This is a soul-deep torture. After all, they don''t have the information in Otsutsuki''s mind.


    This made them, like other people who knew about it, now full of confusion about the future.


    But after all, they are also people with extraordinary power, they also maintain hope for the future, and they also have the determination to defend the ninja world to the death!


    "It seems that troublesome things are really coming in waves one after another. We really have to be busy in the future."


    Hamura was silent for a while, and then he sighed quietly.


    "But no matter what, that child Habara has been making continuous progress. He at least proves that your choice back then was right, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, that''s true, but he is really not afraid of problems, and even told Madara the secret of Xueji''s snare."


    Yuyi shook his head, he seemed to have a headache, but the headache only lasted for less than a second before recovering.


    "But this is all about the children. According to Madara''s personality, I''m afraid they will have to fight in the future, especially when Madara really learns all this."


    "However, the world was already peaceful at that time, why do we still care about these little things?"


    Hamura thought for a while before saying, although they have not been in contact with Uchiha Madara, they can be regarded as watching this person grow up.


    So they are relatively familiar with Uchiha Madara''s character, and there is a high probability that they can guess what this guy is likely to do in the future.


    But it doesn''t matter, Uchiha Madara''s current enhancement is an excellent thing for them to face Otsutsuki.


    As for the future, they didn''t bother to think about it. After all, in their opinion, it would be very difficult for Madara Uchiha to catch up with Habara.


    Moreover, the problems of those large tubes of wood cannot be completely solved in a hundred years or a thousand years.


    "By the way, when do you plan to awaken the power of your children?"


    Suddenly, Yuyi seemed to think of something, he asked curiously.


    "Also, the real Indra and Asura, aren''t you going to wake them up?"


    "The two children still need to grow further. When the time comes, I will give them the power of Yin Dun and Yang Dun."


    Yuyi thought for a while and said, then he raised his hand, and two **** of light appeared in his hand in an instant.


    His expression became a little guilty, but also a little tender, he said slowly.


    "The consciousness of these two children has slowly recovered. After all, the only thing they have inherited is the Chakra with their will.


    But the millennia of training is also a kind of suffering for them, and it may take a while to fully wake up. "


    ¡­


    "Fusion Chakra...."


    In the Yumura Shrine, Uchiha Madara kept murmuring there as if possessed by a demon, and Yubara couldn''t help but shook his head slightly and sighed when he saw all this.


    He felt, did he drive Uchiha Madara crazy?


    After Habara told the synthesis method of Xuejiluo, Uchiha Madara''s first reaction was whether Habara was lying to himself.


    As we all know, the difficulty of merging chakra is simply astonishing, and in the entire ninja world, only those in Yanyin Village have developed a power beyond the limit of blood succession.


    Now Habara directly told him that not only the fusion of three types of Chakra, but even the fusion of three types of Chakra is nothing at all.


    The requirement of Xueji Snare is to fuse seven kinds of chakras, seven kinds!


    Is this kind of thing really possible for humans?


    Uchiha Madara was extremely suspicious, but Habara dispelled all his doubts with practical actions.


    "Although I haven''t completely integrated the seven chakras, I have also explored some thresholds, and it can be regarded as somewhat effective."


    While speaking, Habara directly released the effect of his five-attribute chakra fusion.


    At this moment, Habara''s aura completely changed, even if Habara didn''t use the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye to let himself enter Otsutsuki.


    But his state and breath are definitely not something Uchiha Madara can easily challenge!


    "This is just a chakra that has fused five attributes, and it hasn''t been completely fused, but I can feel that it''s almost here."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara''s somewhat absent-minded state, and he spoke calmly.


    "And when I have completed this step, I will perform the final fusion, which is to completely integrate them with Yin Yang Dun!


    Although I must admit that it is really difficult to achieve this step, but it has also proved that it is not impossible, and I am this example. "


    Habara''s approach really gave Uchiha Madara an unimaginable impact. He has been wondering what is worse between himself and Habara.


    Now he knows that compared with this kid, he lacks an unyielding spirit and an exploratory thinking!


    He didn''t limit himself to the power of Sharingan. After he had such eyes, he was still exploring and trying to make himself better.


    As for myself, apart from opening the eyes of reincarnation, it seems that I really don''t have many achievements that I can show.


    It is not his own patent to properly open the eyes of reincarnation. Didn''t Habara do the same?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara realized that compared with Habara, he was really inferior!


    Habara didn''t know what Uchiha Madara was thinking, and it was naturally impossible for Uchiha Madara to explain this to him.


    Now Uchiha Madara has fallen into a daze. After all, it is not that simple to fuse chakra, especially to fuse seven kinds!


    Although he borrowed Habara''s method of fusing the five chakras and fusing the Yin and Yang together, but it is really unreasonable to fuse the five chakras on average.


    It took Habara so many years to get through the cheating method and get the Oni Ramen technique.


    He also broke the work that had already been completed and started from the beginning again, and only then did he get a prototype. If he hadn''t opened the eyes of reincarnation and made him a wave of progress, I am afraid he would not be able to reach the current level.


    And Uchiha Madara doesn''t have as many resources as Habara, nor does he have so many ways to cheat.


    This destined him to start from scratch in the true sense, and rely on himself in the true sense.


    But Habara will not provide him with too much help, after all, Habara himself is a little ignorant of many things, and Uchiha Madara''s personality may not accept help.


    Not bothering to pay attention to Uchiha Madara who is now falling into a state of madness, Habara took a good look at the situation of Shisui and Sasuke.


    After confirming that the two of them are fine for the time being, but still need some time to complete the final transformation, Habara also began to seriously think about his own situation.


    Through the battle with Otsutsuki Ichishiki this time, Habara understood his strengths and weaknesses in an all-round way.


    Especially in the reincarnation eye chakra mode, his duration is really problematic.


    This power is really embarrassing for him, or there is no need to use it at all, but it is not enough.


    Although Yubara also passed Tenseikan to make up for his shortcomings in this aspect, but this big eyeball was damaged by himself, and I am afraid it will take a while to recover.


    Then Habara must find other powers to replace him, at least in this way he will not fall into the dilemma of insufficient power when he encounters a huge crisis.


    "For now, the Juwei left by Otsutsuki Ichishiki can definitely help me, but sealing Juwei is also a troublesome matter."


    Habara thought silently in his heart, the consequences of sealing the ten tails are not very easy to control on the one hand.


    Habara has been avoiding being forcibly turned into a wood, and he hopes to push forward with his own strength.


    And judging from the performance of those who sealed the ten tails in the original book, this kind of thing seems a little difficult to control.


    "In addition to the ten tails, there is another option is the dragon''s veins, but I don''t know what the chakra of the dragon''s veins is now."


    Thinking of dragon veins, Habara also had a headache, originally he didn''t need these things at all.


    Because he is strong enough, he doesn''t need to rely on the chakra of the dragon vein to do anything, even if he knows that the strength of the dragon vein is terrible.


    After all, it is the power that can reverse time, but he really didn''t need it before.


    It may be needed now, UU Reading , but the problem is that the dragon veins are sealed in Loulan, and Loulan is in the south of the Kingdom of Wind, and that place has been shattered by Habara.


    God knows if the seal of the land of dragon veins is still intact, Yu Yuan is really helpless to the extreme in such a situation.


    "Ok?"


    However, when Habara was in distress, he suddenly found that there seemed to be some voices echoing in his mind, and he knew almost instantly that it was his own system notifying him.


    After so many years, the growth of the Uchiha clan has been unparalleled, and Habara himself has accumulated a lot of points, but he has not used them to extract skills.


    But now the system found him again, indicating that his points might be enough again.


    So, why don''t you see for yourself, what surprises can your system provide you?


    ¡­


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . 4 Novels.com mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 303： 6 new abilities

    After so many years, with the continuous growth of Habara''s own strength, and the continuous development of the Uchiha clan.


    The points in his system have already been very high, but Habara''s strength is really high enough, and what the system draws is also full of uncertainty.


    The most important thing is that Habara focused more on his own research, so he kept all those points and didn''t use them.


    If he hadn''t been prompted by the system just now, he might have almost forgotten that there is still so much residual value in his system waiting for him to extract it!


    Habara has always been in awe of his own system.


    Although Habara has worked very hard all the way, he is also very clear about one thing, that is, without this system, he would definitely not be able to reach his current height.


    This system forcibly raised the upper limit of Habara, and even pulled Habara at the most critical time.


    Whether it is Kaleidoscope Sharingan or Eternal Eye, without the help of this system, Habara might not be able to reach the current step at this time.


    This is a fact, and Habara would never deny it.


    "It has been accumulated for so many years, and it is time to see what is there."


    Habara touched his chin, and then he directly opened his own system interface.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Uchiha Clan¡¿


    [Current Status: Prosperous¡ªyour family has stood at the top of the ninja world, and you yourself have been hailed as the strongest in the ninja world. Congratulations on making your family great again]


    [Prosperity: 100,000 (normal family base prosperity is 10,000)]


    [Suggestion: Although the family has reached the top of the ninja world, there are even more terrifying existences in the big world outside the ninja world


    If your eyes just stop here, then you can already enjoy life, if not then you still need to work hard]


    Seeing this explanation, Habara couldn''t help but nodded. Indeed, as far as the current ninja world is concerned, Uchiha has already stood at the peak under his leadership.


    To put it bluntly, the most difficult thing to provoke in the entire ninja world is probably his Uchiha clan!


    But this is only in the ninja world. Without the threat of Otsutsuki, the Uchiha clan can completely dominate the ninja world without any scruples.


    After all, there is an existence like Habara, no matter how well-informed, other people can only dare to be angry and dare not speak out, but it is a pity that the Uchiha clan will not do anything that angers people.


    Habara''s teachings are there, whoever dares to make troubles with Habara, I''m afraid I will be the first to let him go.


    What''s more, those of the Uchiha clan are very proud of their personalities. There is Habara''s saying, "Honor belongs to the family, not to you. You should fight for your honor."


    But really no one dares to rely on Uchiha''s honor to do evil. Being caught is not as simple as a social death that quits the social circle, but is likely to quit the biosphere!


    After all, it is not uncommon for the Uchiha clan to be cruel to their own people.


    It''s just that Habara is not satisfied with the status quo. If there are no such things as Otsutsuki, Habara also feels that he can enjoy life well.


    But with the existence of the Datongmu clan, then he might really need to work harder.


    Now his efforts are no longer limited to the family, and his efforts do not delay his enjoyment of life, his efforts are to pursue a limit of himself.


    He has already come to this point, he really doesn''t want to stop like this!


    [The points have temporarily reached the upper limit, and the number of draws is 100 times]


    Looking at the number of times he could draw, Habara couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    The number of draws seems a bit too much. How long has it been since I haven''t drawn skills?


    Although Habara knew that reaching the upper limit of points did not mean that he would not be able to continue to obtain skill extraction in the future.


    After all, according to the system''s understanding, his family has now reached the upper limit of the ninja world. If he can break through a little, then he should be able to go further.


    But now that there are so many draws, while watching Yu Yuan''s eyes shine, he also feels a little headache.


    That is, how many things do you want to touch that you don''t need?


    "System, is there a way for me to reduce the number of draws but definitely get good skills?"


    Habara really didn''t want to look at those skills like washing the sand in the sea. He recalled that when he played the game back then, there was a higher reward pool.


    Although it is said that he needs to increase the score, Habara really does not lack the so-called ''addition'' now, his points are full!


    Wouldn''t it be better to directly turn these one hundred lottery draws into ten?


    [The host''s proposal is indeed feasible. What the host wants is to reduce the number of draws and obtain a higher reward pool, right?]


    "Yes; is that ok?"


    When Habara saw that the system was so good, he immediately regained his energy. It was his understanding that the quality of smoking was not as good as smoking more.


    Although there is also a saying that quantitative changes can cause qualitative changes, but those who can directly obtain qualitative changes, why didn''t Habara make a choice?


    [This service can be provided for the host, but the host points will be emptied, and only six draws can be obtained, no additional options]


    Habara couldn''t help being stunned for a moment when he heard these words, he suddenly realized that such a conscientious system actually had such a dark side.


    With the capped points plus 100 draws, there are only six draws left after the merger?


    And there are no other options for the extracted skills, which means that he wants these things, and he doesn''t have to change them if he doesn''t want them!


    This plan caused Yu Yuan a little headache, but after thinking about it, he decided to trust the system.


    After all, his own system hasn''t really tricked him so far, so he doesn''t need to worry about so many things.


    "Then follow your plan."


    Habara took a deep breath, he also wanted to see what the system''s best reward pool would be.


    [To adjust according to the requirements of the host, one hundred skill extractions will be integrated into six times]


    [This draw will clear all points and draw times of the host, and all the draws will be special draws]


    ¡¾The adjustment is completed, will the host start to extract¡¿


    Hearing the system''s words, Habara was instantly satisfied.


    He has experienced the special extraction once so far, and that is what he got after he became the patriarch, but Habara is also very puzzled about one thing, that is why the extraction is six times?


    No matter how you look at it, I should have played five times, right? Could it be that during this period, I actually have a chance for a special draw?


    [Yes, the host successfully broke the cage of its own destiny, created a life from human to extraordinary, and broke through to a higher level of life


    This gave the host a special chance to draw, but the host did not receive it, and that draw was also preserved and merged to be used together now]


    So it is!


    Habara now understands what is going on, which makes him somewhat emotional, his system is really quite conscientious.


    But now is not the time to think about these things, Habara is even more curious about what he can get in these six draws!


    "Then, let''s begin!"


    [Extraction starts, please accept the host]


    In just an instant, Habara found something appeared in his retina, and when he saw the content inside, Habara was stunned.


    Now he has to sigh with emotion, this so-called special extraction is really powerful!


    Although this time the extraction is not as selective as in the past, he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    The most important thing is that there are really no bad options in such a special draw, and each of them is something that satisfies Habara.


    It can even be said that each of the options here makes Habara''s heart beat, even frightening!


    [Yin Yang Dun¡¤Energy pouring: used in reincarnation eye chakra mode


    The host can use his power like a torrent to blast out the Taoist Jade surrounding him with maximum energy.


    Can cause unimaginable, even devastating power]


    Energy outpouring?


    The moment Habara saw this description, he knew who had this skill.


    After all, Habara loves the older sister with white hair floating in the air and wearing stockings. It can be said that this is the one dancing wildly on his XP.


    Before crossing, he especially liked to use this hero, but what he didn''t expect was that he could still extract her skills now.


    Although this ability seems a bit dull, it even needs to be used in conjunction with the reincarnated eye chakra mode.


    But if you think about it carefully, it needs to be used in conjunction with Tenseigan Chakra mode, or it involves the skill of seeking Tao, no matter how you look at it, the effect will not be bad, right?


    "Especially the evaluation given by the system, but it is extremely rare that the word ''destroy the sky and destroy the earth'' appears."


    Habara''s system has always been very cautious, rarely giving some jaw-dropping comments.


    But this time the situation is obviously different. Giving such an evaluation has already shown that the system is optimistic about this ability.


    However, no matter how optimistic the system is, Habara needs to try it out by himself. He decided to find a place to try it out after the skills are extracted.


    After all, Habara is really eager to say something, my energy is endless!


    After learning about the ability to find one, Habara immediately looked at the second ability, and this ability made Habara involuntarily frowned.


    [Soul smelting (full form): The host can obtain special power according to the strength of the target after being killed, absorbed, or defeated.


    This power will increase the strength of the host itself, including but not limited to physical fitness, chakra, etc.


    The stronger the opponent the host defeats, absorbs, or kills, the higher the strength it can provide to the host]


    After Habara saw this ability, his brows were completely frowned. If he remembered correctly, he seemed to have obtained this ability before.


    It''s just that there was no mark of the complete form at that time, and when I got this power at that time, it seemed that how many people I killed, I could get a certain growth of Yang Dun?


    Habara can''t remember it anymore, but he knows that his ability at that time seems to be really not as strong as it is now.


    Now this directly gives Habara a room for continuous improvement, allowing Habara to make a greater breakthrough in his own strength!


    And now Habara is somewhat regretful, because if he got this ability earlier, wouldn''t Otsutsuki Ichishiki make a lot of money?


    It''s a pity that there is no if, even if Habara is so angry that it doesn''t make any sense, after all, if you miss it, you really miss it.


    "It''s a big loss. If I knew it, I should have opened it earlier to take a look."


    Habara was extremely depressed, but fortunately, this damned Otsutsuki Ichishiki also did something good, that is, he left a complete Jubi!


    Habara was still worried about how to deal with that strength, but now it seems that he has the best way to deal with it.


    "This Sion''s passive seems to be effective, and there are still so many big tubes waiting for me to clean up in the future!"


    Obtaining such a passive ability that grows according to the strength of the enemy, although Habara was depressed, he was also very excited.


    And the following various skills let him know that he still underestimated the strength of the system too much.


    [Flock of crows: The host will sign a contract with all the crows in the world, and you will be the master of all crows


    The crows symbolize death, and they will also look for dead objects. Whenever they find a dead creature, the host will get soul shards


    Every soul chip obtained will increase the overall strength of the host, and this skill will be automatically activated after the host obtains it


    Note: The host cannot do it himself, it must be found by the crow]


    [Soul Draining Blow: Every time the host kills a target, it will gain a superimposed attack power, which will increase both physical and physical skills


    Note: It can only be obtained by killing the enemy target, and those who do not have the strength will not be able to obtain the bonus]


    [Curse of Hell: Whenever a life dies, the host will obtain soul crumbs, and each soul crumb will permanently enhance the host''s defense ability


    Note: This ability can be used in conjunction with ¡®crows eating¡¯, the target must be a natural death target and an enemy target]


    [Extraordinary evil power: the host can bear the curse of Chakra, as long as there is a host who can kill the enemy unit, the host''s Chakra will be improved to a certain extent


    Note: It can only be obtained by killing the enemy target, and people without strength cannot obtain the bonus. This technique can be used in conjunction with Soul Draining Blow]


    Habara numbly looked at the skills that appeared one by one. At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind, and that was whether his system had some bad ideas.


    For example, let him become a Galactus like the information he saw in Otsuki Ichishiki''s mind?


    But Habara quickly reacted, because he noticed that there are still many different things in it!


    Some abilities are specially marked here, and those who have power must be killed. Maybe this is to prevent him from killing people?


    In addition, Habara also pays attention to the acquisition of some abilities, which must be the target of "Crow Discovery".


    This also seems to be restricting myself from messing around, because if I want to go crazy and wipe out all life in an area by myself, and then guide the crow to this side, then the problem will be serious.


    "It seems that I have misunderstood, this is always preventing me from becoming a planet devourer..."


    Habara sighed, the combination of these abilities can no longer be described as strong, this simply allows Habara to grow infinitely!


    Although judging from these skill combinations and descriptions, I am afraid that this growth process will not be very fast, but at least Habara has this potential, which is still visible to the naked eye.


    And these abilities involve all aspects, whether it is attack power, defense power, chakra, or his overall comprehensive ability.


    To put it bluntly, the combination of these things is even more exaggerated than Habara''s current stage of ascending to the gods who is still waiting to upgrade!


    "The harvest this time is really..."


    Looking at the system interface showing the skills in the retina, Habara was also a little dumb for a while, because he swore that this was really the best time he got the ability.


    Even before that, he had been very lucky, but compared with this time, the overall quality is really different!


    If I really want to say that the worst effect this time may be the ''energy pouring'', because this is an attack method, not a passive with infinite growth like others.


    But if you really want to consider the bonus of the entry, then this ability is probably the one that can best provide strength to Habara at once.


    "System, extract the skills."


    Without any hesitation, Habara extracted all the abilities without any hesitation.


    In just an instant, Habara felt as if an earth-shaking change had taken place in himself!


    He immediately felt that his consciousness seemed to have established links with many strange lives, and with such links, he seemed to be able to observe the entire world easily.


    "Acridine!"


    Suddenly, the sound of birds chirping echoed in his mind, and at this moment Habara already knew that these were crows scattered throughout the world!


    Accompanied by the neighing of these crows, Habara suddenly felt scattered power concentrated in his body.


    These powers are not many and not strong, but they are like dots of stars that will never stop!


    "Is this the soul crumb?"


    Habara felt the influx of these forces, and he clearly felt that his abilities in all aspects had improved slightly.


    Especially in terms of defense, Habara feels particularly clear, although strictly speaking these improvements can be said to be negligible.


    But growing up to his level, it is unimaginable to have such an improvement over time!


    Habara clenched his fists tightly, he knew that his own power had started to work, this feeling was so wonderful, and it also made Habara intoxicated.


    The improvement of strength is always what a ninja like him pursues, because the sense of accomplishment brought by such an improvement is really unimaginable!


    But the difficulty of ninja promotion is also there. From a low-level ninja to a high-level ninja, it is unimaginable how much hardship it will go through.


    And from an ordinary ninja to an extraordinary ninja, the path that needs to be taken inside is so difficult that it makes one''s scalp tingle.


    Habara is a very lucky person, but it is because of Habara''s good luck that he is more intoxicated by it.


    Because he can see a different world faster than ordinary people, he can break through the current situation faster and enter a new world by leaps and bounds!


    Taking a deep breath, Habara no longer paid attention to those crows. His improvement was going on all the time, and it was impossible for him to put all his attention there.


    "Although the strength of the improvement is very, very low, with such a quantity and such efficiency, there will inevitably be an incredible transformation waiting for me over time!"


    Habara could see clearly, all he had to do now was wait, and that was enough.


    As for the Soul Furnace, Soul Draining Strike, and Extraordinary Evil Power, these three came from the abilities of Sion, Kotou, and Xiaofa respectively. Habara knew that he still had to explore and wait.


    Although Gotou''s skills and Xiaofa''s skills can be linked, and Thain''s skills are also judged according to the strength of the opponent, but this is all about fighting.


    Habara felt that perhaps he really had to sacrifice a ten-tailed one himself.


    God knows when the large wooden peach style, the golden style, and that Pu style will come over, which makes Habara have no target for the time being.


    Naturally, Habara could only set his target on the ten-tailed body, after all, no matter how you look at it, it seems to be the most suitable thing at present!


    "It''s impossible to kill a Uchiha Madara to be happy, and then bring him back to life?"


    Although Habara seemed to have found a bug that was not too big or small, but this way of doing it, Habara felt that it was better to forget it. If something unexpected happened, it would not be worth the candle.


    He really didn''t expect that one day he would expect those big tubers to come so much, and he still treated them as prey.


    However, Habara was still able to remain calm, he knew that his current overall strength had not completely transformed.


    Even if it can be defeated, the situation may only be better than dealing with Otsutsuki Ichishiki.


    This is not what Habara wants, what he wants more is a normal and easy fight.


    Instead of forcing yourself to use all the cards in the hole, and finally relying on someone else''s hand to win the victory!


    "So, I still have a long way to go..."


    Habara sighed slightly, but at this moment, Habara suddenly turned his head and looked at a corner inside the temple.


    There, both Sasuke and Shisui lay unconscious, waiting for the final transformation.


    But at this moment, Habara felt something different. He noticed that Sasuke seemed to be waking up at this moment.


    This made him stop thinking about his skills for the time being. The situation of Sasuke is obviously more important now.


    After all, he is the successor and reincarnation of the new generation of Indra''s power. The future power of this guy is definitely worth looking forward to.


    What''s more, this kid is also the key to Habara''s visit this time, he doesn''t want any accidents to happen to this kid Sasuke.


    "It looks good."


    Habara quickly walked in front of Sasuke, he observed Sasuke''s current situation carefully, and after a while he couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    Sasuke''s situation is much better than he imagined, this kid almost completed all the transformations under Habara''s ultimate Yin Dun power.


    And Habara also noticed that this kid is about to wake up now, this situation makes Habara very satisfied.


    ¡­


    Sasuke felt a pain in his head, it was hard for him to describe the pain in words, because he felt like his head was about to explode.


    Not only his own head, but even his eyes had an indescribable feeling.


    Swelling, stinging, and a special power flowing in his eyes.


    This painful feeling made him faint almost instantly, even if he woke up now, he still felt that his eyes were particularly uncomfortable.


    "What exactly happened here....."


    Sasuke felt extremely confused, he didn''t know what was going on with him.


    Perhaps this is inevitable, because he heard from his father and Brother Zhishui that opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is a painful process.


    Because opening these eyes proves that he must have suffered unimaginable inner torture.


    This kind of torture can drive people crazy, and this kind of torture can even make people fall into unimaginable madness.


    Only those who can survive are successful, and those who cannot survive are either dead or crazy, and they cannot have a future.


    Sasuke knew that his current situation was considered cheating, but his cheating seemed to be different.


    It seems that he doesn''t need to bear the unimaginable pain in his heart, because his teacher cracked the kaleidoscope, but the problem is that he is the first one to accept this transformation.


    He doesn''t know exactly what will happen, but now it seems that what he has to bear is not mental pain, but physical pain.


    This kind of pain made him a little hard to describe. For a moment, he wondered if he was going to die, or if he didn''t meet the standard?


    He didn''t doubt Habara''s level at all, in his heart, Habara would never be wrong, only his disciple would be wrong.


    "Did I disappoint the teacher because I was unqualified..."


    Sasuke himself didn''t know how long he had been in a coma. When he slowly regained his consciousness, there was only this sentence left in his mind.


    This made him feel extremely painful inside, and he felt that he might let the teacher down.


    But he still wants to struggle, although he can''t open his eyes yet - because he feels like he can''t control his body.


    But he still intends to take a good look at the changes in his body and how his current situation is.


    "My chakra has grown to a certain extent, and my physical fitness seems to have improved."


    Sasuke thought silently in his heart, but with this information, it was really too much for him.


    He lamented a little, although the improvement seemed to be very good, but it seemed that he had not reached the teacher''s previous level. Does this really mean that he has failed?


    "Oops, I am ashamed of my teacher, and I am ashamed of my father..."


    Sasuke felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart. As he continued to feel his body regain control, he felt that his end was really not far away.


    The thought of "I''m not even as good as Uchiha Itachi, that **** traitor" came to the bottom of his heart in vain, and he felt that he might as well just jump off the outside of the moon.


    "When you wake up, open your eyes. What are you pretending to be sleeping?"


    At this moment, Habara''s voice suddenly rang in his ears, which made Sasuke feel miserable and at the same time know that he had better face the reality.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Sasuke looked at the teacher in front of him, his eyes were full of guilt.


    Just the moment he opened his eyes, he seemed to have discovered something different, the chakra in his body seemed to start to increase.


    And there was a stronger soreness in his body, but now he didn''t have the mood to care about it at all, he hoped that the pain would be stronger, so that he could die from the pain.


    "Not bad."


    When Sasuke was most uncomfortable, Habara suddenly spoke, and this sentence made Sasuke stunned.


    In fact, what Sasuke didn''t know was that the Sharingan in his eyes at this moment had already reached the level of a kaleidoscope.


    The special hexagram kaleidoscope inherited from Indra slowly rotated in his eyes!


    It''s just that the chakra fluctuations in his eyes don''t seem to be as strong as expected, and to be precise, they seem to be a little underdeveloped.


    This surprised Habara a little bit, but soon Habara figured out the key point.


    "These eyes didn''t open automatically, but the eyes I obtained through Chakra''s boost, so its strength didn''t meet expectations."


    Habara figured out the key point in an instant, but Habara didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    Because such a situation can be improved through later practice, Habara is completely relieved to understand this.


    With Sasuke''s experiment this time, Habara believes that he will be able to perform better with other people in the future.


    Because he has obtained the key data, UU Reading can be regarded as accumulated experience, under such circumstances, many things will become much easier for him!


    "What''s your expression?"


    Habara, who was observing, suddenly noticed that something was wrong with Sasuke''s expression, which made him ask curiously.


    "Teacher, I have let you down."


    Sasuke endured the soreness all over his body and started to do it, he lowered his head and said in pain.


    "I didn''t fulfill the teacher''s goal, I''m sorry for the teacher."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Habara looked at Sasuke inexplicably, he didn''t know what this brat was thinking, couldn''t he feel the changes in himself?


    Or, because this stunted kaleidoscope did not reach the expected strength, what misunderstanding caused this kid?


    Yu Yuan knew very well that this kid knew about these eyes since he was a child, and he was surrounded by people with these eyes.


    Therefore, he is definitely familiar with these eyes, so in the case of data asymmetry, it seems that he is indeed prone to some misunderstandings.


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help showing a smile, and then he took out a handful of kunai and handed it to Sasuke.


    "Then reflectively, take a good look at your own eyes, brat."


    After watching Sasuke accept Kunai with some doubts, Habara continued to speak with a smile.


    "And your talent is much higher than you imagined, so don''t belittle yourself.


    Finally, congratulations, you are also a member of the family with a kaleidoscope! "


    Sasuke listened to Habara''s words, he looked at himself reflected in Kunai in disbelief, and he was stunned for a moment.


    Because in the misery, he saw a pair of hexagram-shaped kaleidoscopes slowly rotating...


    ¡­

 Chapter 304： 10 tail feedback

    "Little devil, the eyes are not used like this. Even if your eyes are powerful, you can''t use the power in them so recklessly."


    In the Hamura Shrine, Uchiha Madara looked at Sasuke who was knocked to the ground with his arms crossed, and said indifferently.


    But Sasuke gritted his teeth and got up again, and then put on a look of continuing to fight.


    After Sasuke opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Habara unceremoniously threw him to Uchiha Madara.


    Although Uchiha Madara is still thinking about how to integrate the five attributes of Chakra, since he has agreed to Habara, he will naturally not regret it.


    What''s more, is it difficult for him to train this kid while thinking about his own affairs?


    No, it''s not difficult at all, at least he doesn''t think there is any problem with it, he can easily reach the point where he can do two things at once.


    And the kid in front of him also made him feel more at ease. Although his strength was indeed poor enough, his foundation was really good.


    Whether it is the use of physical skills, illusion or ninjutsu, this kid has performed exceptionally well.


    The most important thing for a ninja is to have a good foundation. Only with such a foundation can we continue to move forward steadily and reach a higher level.


    But Sasuke''s foundation is good, and his use of his eyes is horrible.


    He seems to have gone the wrong way when using his own eyes, he only knows how to use his own pupil power all the time.


    Of course, he was right to do so. He had already learned from Habara that this kid''s eyes were immature eyes.


    Such eyes need more training and growth before they can reach the point of true kaleidoscope.


    But even so, you can''t use your pupil technique so recklessly, right?


    Madara felt that if this kid didn''t have a pair of spare eyes, he could directly reach the point of eternal eyes.


    And there are white cells in his body, protecting his eyes all the time.


    With the way he uses his eyes like this, whether he can survive the day is a question.


    Moreover, this kind of battle consumes a lot of Chakra, and using these powers indiscriminately will change the way a person fights, which Banke thinks is not a good thing.


    In particular, he felt that this kind of battle was very un-Uchiha, and there was no elegance at all. He felt that it was really necessary for him to change the mentality of this brat.


    "Is this how you taught this brat before?"


    Thinking of this, Madara turned his head to look at Habara, and his words directly changed Sasuke''s face.


    "No, who knows what kind of stimulation he received, that''s why you need to train him properly."


    Without waiting for Sasuke to speak, Habara spoke calmly from the side.


    "You really threw me a huge trouble. How can you give me time to study the things that should be studied?"


    Madara raised his eyebrows, and he spoke in an annoyed manner.


    The conversation between the two of them made Sasuke''s face even more ugly, but he knew that he had better not speak.


    He knew his own situation, he was a little overexcited, and at the same time he was too eager to show the level of his teacher.


    He had seen his teacher''s battles when he was a child, elegant, concise and deadly, and the connection of each technique was extremely perfect.


    The most important thing is that his teacher can also perform the outrageously powerful Susano. This technique is also Sasuke''s dream since he was a child.


    Now that he finally had the opportunity to do all of this, he naturally had some small changes in his mentality.


    He longed for himself to be able to use such power, and he longed for himself to be able to control Susanoo''s giant to overcome obstacles.


    But now it seems that his performance seems a bit too disappointing.


    "Sorry, teacher, and Mr. Madara, I''m out of balance."


    Sasuke has received a good education over the years, knows how to reflect on his own problems, and also knows how to admit mistakes honestly.


    All in all, no matter how specific other aspects are, his attitude will never be problematic.


    "Blade teaches you that he is your teacher, whether he recognizes it or not, you have to correct your own attitude."


    Habara glanced at Sasuke, and suddenly said something that made Madara''s eyebrows twitch, but he continued without waiting for Madara to speak.


    "Also, you need to calm down now, you need to polish your strength, instead of making yourself blind faster.


    When I, Zhishui and your father got these eyes, they were not as exaggerated as you.


    Your conditions are better than ours, but good conditions do not allow you to act recklessly, but allow you to grow better and cope with the future better.


    So I hope you can recognize your position, know what you should do, understand? "


    "is teacher!"


    Sasuke''s expression became extremely serious, he bowed deeply to Habara, then turned his head to look at Madara, and bowed deeply again.


    "Thank you, Teacher Ban, for your teaching!"


    The corner of Uchiha Madara''s mouth twitched, and in the end he still didn''t say anything, but looked at Sasuke indifferently and waved, which was to signal Sasuke to continue.


    Habara didn''t have the time to continue to pay attention to the two of them. Now he felt that he was almost ready, and he was almost ready to do it!


    Too, this is what Habara has been waiting to deal with.


    Especially the three of the six skills are related to the strength of defeating, absorbing and killing enemies.


    When there were no other enemies to choose from, Ten Tails naturally became Habara''s biggest target.


    His condition is indeed not very good, after all, after fighting with Otsutsuki Ichishiki, he is still a little weak now.


    But even in Xu, Habara thinks that Juo is much simpler than that Otsutsuki Ichi-style, right?


    One is a super strong man whose strength is against the sky and can exert his own strength independently.


    And one is like a wild beast, a monster that doesn''t decide whether it has self-awareness. The gap between the two can be called cloud mud.


    Habara felt that if he couldn''t even deal with this thing, would he be too cheap?


    "What''s more, even if I''m not in good condition, it''s not that I can''t use the reincarnation eye chakra mode."


    You can use the reincarnation eye chakra mode, which is enough for Habara to exert his power.


    And this time, Habara really decided to use the reincarnation eye chakra mode to solve the battle, because he also wanted to experiment with a technique.


    That is Syndra''s energy pouring out, he is looking forward to the combination of Qiu Daoyu and this ability, what kind of effect will it have...


    .....


    "Buzz!"


    A ripple suddenly crossed the calm space, and a figure suddenly appeared in the space sealed by Datongmu Yishi.


    In an instant, the disturbing atmosphere began to vibrate continuously, and the positive space also glowed with red chakra luster at this moment.


    Just in an instant, a huge eye began to emerge, these eyes were full of confusion, and also full of various killings and negative emotions.


    Such emotions quickly permeated the entire space, as if the killing intent turned into substance began to spread crazily, and this killing intent was completely locked on Habara''s body.


    "Oh, so sensitive?"


    Habara looked at the whole behemoth in front of him, and he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    This is the first time he has faced a tailed beast so closely and so intuitively, and it is also the most terrifying ten-tailed beast that can destroy the world!


    But I have to say that the strength of this ten tails is really good.


    Although it is like a wild beast, it only has a chaotic consciousness and an instinctive bloodthirsty killing intent.


    But no one dares to say that ten tails can''t do it, even if he only has the consciousness of a beast, if he throws it into the ninja world, the whole ninja world may fall in a short time!


    This kind of monster was really born to destroy the world.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, Ten Tails seemed to wake up more and more, and the strange aura in front of him made Ten Tails feel very bad.


    Habara didn''t seem to be particularly concerned about Ten-Tails'' rage, after all, strictly speaking, he had slaughtered Ten-Tails'' real master.


    It''s perfectly normal for this guy to be full of displeasure with himself now, not to mention that what Yubara wants to do now is to make him completely out of this world disappear.


    To put it bluntly, this is simply a life and death enmity, so why should I care about these small details?


    "Be quiet, soon."


    Habara spoke calmly, but his words seemed to ignite the powder keg in an instant, and the ten-tailed dog became even more irritable in an instant.


    The roar resounded throughout the space. At this moment, the whole space seemed to be lit up by red light. Under this weird red light, the whole space was suffocating like purgatory.


    "boom!"


    All of a sudden, Jubi suddenly launched an attack, his tail waving fiercely towards Habara.


    That huge power set off an endless torrent of energy, but Habara obviously didn''t pay too much attention to these problems.


    Seeing the tail that was getting closer, Habara raised his eyebrows, the aggressiveness of the ten tails was higher than expected.


    "Buzz!"


    But Habara wasn''t really indifferent, at the moment when Ten''s tail was about to hit him, his figure suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    When he appeared again, he had already flown to the top of Ten Tails'' head, his chakra was vibrating crazily, and his eyes had turned into Samsara Sharingan.


    The suffocating Chakra reverberated throughout the space, and his Chakra had already suppressed Ten Tails at this moment!


    "I told you, be quiet."


    Habara looked at the ten tails below, the chakra in his body had been condensed to the extreme at this moment, and his body began to change in an instant.


    The three gouyu in the wheel of reincarnation spun quickly, and a ray of light enveloped Yubara.


    The sacred and vast, but at the same time chakra full of destruction and death rushed out of his body, his jet-black hair fluttered in the air automatically without wind.


    In the next moment, his hair grew rapidly, and together with the clothes on his body, it turned into an ethereal white color.


    Qiu Daoyu quickly appeared behind him, at this moment his aura completely filled the entire space, and Shiwei''s aura was completely suppressed by him.


    "Roar!"


    Ten tails seemed to sense the terror of Habara, it let out a roar that shook the sky, and at this moment it frantically mobilized its chakra.


    In an instant, black chakra condensed on its mouth, and the deterrent force that wanted to destroy everything was formed at this moment.


    "Tail beast jade, then..."


    As soon as the words fell, Habara began to operate his own chakra according to the skill guidance in his mind.


    At this moment, the seeking jade behind him began to change, and he found that his chakra was absorbed by the seeking jade behind him almost instantly!


    This absorption speed made Habara a little unbearable. Now he seems to understand why the name of this technique is called energy pouring.


    This frankly gathers all of one''s energy directly on the Dao-seeking jade, and the burst of all one''s power, this is really the power to destroy the world.


    "So that''s what the system means..."


    Habara was a little dumbfounded, but he didn''t bother to worry about these issues now, because he had directly activated ''Strong Will'' at this moment.


    Faced with such a costly technique, Habara is not without means to deal with it, and the ability of the tauren will always be Habara''s first choice.


    The moment the ''firm will'' was turned on, Habara clearly felt that his consumed energy began to recover quickly.


    Although strictly speaking, compared with the consumption, this kind of recovery is really a lot worse, but this is completely enough.


    When the terrifying power completely changed the color of the entire space, the space that was originally infested by the red and black chakras of Ten Tails was completely covered by Habara''s brilliance at this moment.


    And the Qiudao Yu behind Yu Yuan was swelling crazily. After they had completely absorbed the energy, Yu Yuan felt that the time had come.


    "It''s now, then..."


    Habara''s whole body chakra crazily vibrated, his hair and clothes were blowing in the wind at this moment, and the suffocating Chakra stopped suddenly at the next moment.


    "Yin Yang Escape¡¤Energy pouring!"


    All of a sudden, all the Dao-seeking jades behind Habara blasted out crazily, and the huge Dao-seeking jades were like cannonballs at this moment.


    The original power of the seeking jade is much stronger than that of the tailed beast jade, even the tailed beast jade of ten tails may not be inferior to the seeking jade.


    And Habara''s Dao-seeking Jade is no longer an ordinary Dao-seeking Jade, he feels that even Kaguya Ji''s inflated Dao-seeking Jade is not as powerful as his Dao-seeking Jade.


    After all, Habara has completely integrated all of his own power into it, and this kind of power is already fully output by Habara.


    However, Habara''s full output regardless of the consequences is really not a joke, Otsutsuki Ichishiki has a deep understanding of this!


    "Aw!"


    The moment the first Dao-seeking jade touched Ten Tails, Ten Tails had already let out a scream.


    Also at this moment, Habara clearly saw an incredible collapse in the space!


    And as the second and third Dao-seeking jade hit Shiwei, such screams resounded throughout the space.


    However, this scream lasted only a second, and Habara couldn''t hear this guy''s voice anymore, because this space had been completely penetrated by Habara''s Taoist jade.


    Countless black holes appeared on the trajectory of Qiudaoyu, and even appeared in the place intersecting with the ten tails.


    Ten-tails'' screams were completely absorbed by the space, Habara could only watch it widen its eyes but couldn''t do anything.


    Even its tail, which was already waving in severe pain, was directly crushed by the torrent of space at this moment!


    The breath of death was so strong at this moment, even Habara felt a little suffocated at this moment.


    too strong!


    Even though he knew that the ability provided by his system would definitely not be weak, but it was the first time he had seen it so strong.


    It can only be said that the "entry" of this system is really not joking with him, this is the power that can really destroy the world!


    "Get out of here as soon as possible, it''s too dangerous here."


    Habara himself didn''t dare to stay here anymore, because it was really too dangerous.


    The collapsed space has spread rapidly towards him, and if it continues like this, it will be a matter of time before he gets involved in it.


    And under the continuous attack of Qiu Daoyu, Ten Tails was obviously dying, so naturally there was no need for him to stay in this space any longer.


    It''s just that Habara didn''t go so decisively, because he still needs to confirm one thing.


    So he just keeps the chakra in his body ready to go, ready to travel through space, and at the same time he is staring at the ten tails seriously.


    He had to make sure that Ten Tails was killed by himself, not by the torrent of space, in that case Habara would really be at a loss.


    After all, his ability is to ensure that he can do it himself, just like Goutou and Xiaofa standing under the tower to replenish troops, but the defense tower directly beats the cannon to death for you.


    Everyone would have a mental breakdown, and it was just a game, Habara is not in the game right now!


    "boom!"


    In fact, only a few seconds have passed since Yu Yuan made the last shot of Dao-Jade''s attack.


    But the damage caused now is unimaginable, and with the assistance of the energy pouring out, even though the Qiudao Yu was blasted out all at once.


    But there is also a certain gap in the middle, and what Habara has to do now is to control the trajectory of the last shot of the seeking jade.


    Ten tails was almost completely crippled by him, but ten tails'' vitality was very tenacious, Habara had to make sure of everything, he didn''t want to work for nothing.


    "Buzz!"


    Under Habara''s control, the last shot of the Daoist Jade drew a wonderful trajectory in mid-air. It passed through the barrier of space, and even directly defeated the power of the torrent of space.


    In the next second, it came directly in front of Ten Tails, and then ruthlessly slammed into the eyes of Ten Tails that were about to collapse!


    For an instant, Ten Tails'' entire body seemed to pause, and then its body began to become stiff.


    Its skin was horribly cracked at this moment, and the chakra in its body poured out uncontrollably at this moment!


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a huge roar resounded through the entire space, and at this moment endless chakra crazily ravaged the entire space.


    Such a berserk chakra seemed to tear the entire space apart, and in such a berserk chakra, the body of ten tails gradually turned into powder.


    "Walk!"


    After thoroughly confirming this step, Habara did not stop at all.


    The terrifying torrent of space was about to reach his side, if he didn''t go away, he might not be able to use the technique of space walking.


    After all, walking in the void cannot guarantee that Habara will not be harmed in the completely chaotic space.


    The space changed, and Habara''s eyes overflowed with light, and he seemed to feel that he was still walking a little slower.


    But all of this is okay, Habara can still forcibly escape from the turbulent flow of this space when he forcibly controls his chakra output.


    "this is...."


    However, when Yubara was still trapped in the turbulent flow of space, he suddenly discovered that a special force directly entered his body through the turbulent flow.


    And with the influx of this force, Habara instantly felt that his strength seemed to be growing crazily!


    "This is... the power of the ten tails!"


    Habara realized it immediately, this was the feedback given to him by his skills after confirming that he had killed Ten Tails!


    This force was unimaginably huge, and they poured directly into Habara''s body.


    Under the nourishment of these powers, Habara''s own power was really improving instantly visible to the naked eye.


    This feeling of being able to clearly feel that he is constantly improving really makes Habara enjoy it extraordinarily.


    And with such an improvement, Habara felt that his blood was boiling, and the experience brought to him by such boiling was extremely incredible.


    "Is the soul melting pot working?"


    Habara instantly thought of a possibility, the Soul Furnace can directly improve his ability, as long as the enemy is strong enough.


    Although the power of ten tails may not be good in the eyes of Habara and Otsuki, even in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, it has been reduced to a plaything.


    But its existence and power are also unimaginable. Habara killed a ten-tailed one directly. Such an improvement is definitely helpful to the current Yubara!


    "Buzz!"


    The blood continued to boil, and Habara suddenly felt a rush of heat appear in his eyes.


    And under such a scorching breath, the three jade hooks in his eyes circling the ripples of reincarnation quickly spun.


    And along with the rotation, there was an obvious sense of split in his perception.


    The chakra in his body became more and more violent, and his blood boiled more and more intensely, the next moment¡ª


    "boom!"


    Accompanied by a roar in his ears, the Sangouyu in Yubara''s eyes split, and their rotation speed also slowed down.


    But at this moment, six hook jades have appeared in his eyes, and they are slowly rotating with a unique rhythm.


    And at this moment, Habara found that the five-attribute chakra fusion that was about to be completed in his body had been completely completed at this time!


    The fusion of those chakras is so perfect, and the fusion is so mellow, without any flaws at all.


    Also at this moment, a massive amount of information appeared in Habara''s mind, and roaring Chakra bloomed in his body.


    At this moment, Habara understood how to use the chakra in his body and how to integrate the chakra in his body.


    Habara clenched his fist slightly, he felt that he was exceptionally good at this moment.


    Even the injuries and consumption caused by the fight with Datongmu had completely recovered at this moment!


    Feeling the continuous power bursting and flowing in the body, Habara involuntarily looked into the void.


    At this moment, he was extremely eager for those big tubes to come over quickly, and this kind of thought became extremely strong.


    However, he also knows that this matter is not up to him to decide, and Yu Yuan also needs to properly digest the improvement and changes this time.


    "What''s more, strictly speaking, his strength can only be compared with them when the reincarnation eye chakra mode is turned on.


    Although I am sure, I can fight them even without chakra, and I can even defeat them.


    But self-improvement cannot be interrupted, and the real and safest battle is never to defeat the strong with the weak, but to bully the weak! "


    ¡­


    Habara has always been able to control his mentality. Although he does have a lot of thoughts in his heart, he knows better what he wants to do now.


    So he suppressed everything that made him throb and dream, and immediately he left the space that Otsuki Ichishiki used to trap Juwei.


    In fact, Habara also remembers, it seems that in the original book, Otsutsuki Ichishiki actually put another person in the space that trapped Juo.


    And there is something amazing about this person, that is, he doesn''t have Otsutsuki''s one-style consciousness, but he has the wedge of all his powers!


    This wedge seems to be called a white wedge.


    Strictly speaking, Habara is actually very interested in this thing. After all, getting this thing Habara can directly save effort for who knows how many years.


    But it is a pity that the current time seems to be a little bit wrong.


    After all, with the appearance of a heretic like Habara, many times have been changed.


    Even Otsuki Ichishiki ran out ahead of time to make trouble, and was directly cleaned up by Habara. This world is no longer the previous world.


    But even if it is not the previous world, this world is definitely more durable than the ninja world in the original book.


    In any case, with Habara''s plan, and people with such strength as Habara and Uchiha Madara, the ninja world will only become stronger, and will definitely not become weaker!


    When Habara came out of the space turbulence, Uchiha Madara immediately noticed something was wrong with Habara.


    Uchiha Madara''s sudden departure did not attract much attention from Uchiha Madara. After all, everyone has their own things to do, and Uchiha Madara can''t control what Habara wants to do.


    But when Habara appeared again, that powerful aura instantly caught Uchiha Madara''s attention.


    The feeling of staring into the abyss made Uchiha Madara throb in his heart.


    You must know that Habara did not maintain the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye at this time, and the moment he appeared, his chakra actually caused fluctuations in space.


    All of this shows one thing, this guy is probably getting stronger again!


    "you....."


    Uchiha Madara ignored Sasuke, he came directly to Habara''s side and looked at Habara curiously.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, and it could be seen that he was in a bad mood, and he even had an absurd feeling that Habara was an order of magnitude stronger than before!


    It can be said that the previous Habara has made it difficult for him to come back, so what kind of concept is the current Habara?


    "Well, got some improvement."


    Habara didn''t take care of Uchiha Madara''s mood, he said with a smile.


    "It should be said that it was a gift from Datongmu. Although this guy died, he left some good things behind.


    Especially his memory, which is an infinite treasure, and just now, I used his memory to completely fuse the five attribute chakras. "


    The five attribute chakras have been completely fused?


    Uchiha Madara froze completely when he heard Habara''s words, he didn''t expect to get such an answer that he really didn''t want to hear.


    At this time, he hasn''t even found a clue yet, and Yu Yuan has already completed this work. How far behind is he?


    And the five-attribute fusion is just the beginning, and there will be five-attribute Chakra and Yin-Yang Dun fusion after that. He really can''t believe how far he will be pulled away.


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara at this time, and knew how depressed he was.


    But Habara didn''t care, and he didn''t tell him that he actually killed a ten-tailed one.


    Uchiha Madara knows that relying on ten tails, he can forcibly break through and enter the so-called Otsutsuki level.


    Although it doesn''t make much sense to do so, it will still have good results at critical moments.


    Uchiha Madara no longer thinks about the ten tails in the ninja world, because he may not be able to do it with just one nine tails, not to mention that other tailed beasts are also extremely troublesome.


    But for a wild ten-tailed dog that no one cares about at all, the situation might be different.


    It is better to find ways to obtain power by yourself, and it is better to find ways to improve and obtain it by yourself. Other methods are actually unreliable¡ªunless there are also cheats.


    "You bastard..."


    Madara Uchiha held back for a long time, and finally could only say this sentence, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He has nothing more to say.


    But Yu Principle patted him on the shoulder lightly, and then said with a smile.


    "Actually, don''t worry too much about it, you still have time, and it will take time for those big boys to completely fight over.


    This also means that you have time to slowly improve yourself and change yourself, and there is no use rushing about some things.


    What you need is a momentary realization, and once this moment comes, many things will become a matter of course.


    This is my experience, and I can also tell you that when initially fusing the five attributes of chakra, he did not know how many times he started from scratch.


    And every time I start again, it can also give me a new understanding, impatience is always our biggest enemy. "


    Uchiha Madara fell silent after pouring down this bowl of poisonous chicken soup from Habara, and he seemed to have slowly approved of Habara''s words.


    Indeed, how could such an important matter as chakra fusion be successful in one go?


    I''m afraid this needs countless times of repeated searching and polishing before it can be done, right?


    Habara was able to achieve this step, and he did not know how many times he had failed. No matter how proud he was, Madara Uchiha had to face all of this seriously.


    And as he got to know Yubara more and more deeply, he began to feel that he was simply inferior to Yubara in terms of talent.


    After all, Habara''s performance was really impressive, even at his age, he really couldn''t compare to Habara.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Habara, who was about to say something, turned his head and looked to the other side, and soon he walked in that direction.


    Because he suddenly noticed that Zhishui''s aura had also begun to change...


    ¡­

 Chapter 304： The importance of Madara Uchiha

    Shisui''s aura suddenly became energetic from the original dullness, which made Habara instantly understand that this guy might wake up.


    Shisui''s breath has also undergone a qualitative change, and this change makes Habara feel happy.


    It''s just that Habara must pay attention to some problems at this time, and that is the reflection brought about by Sasuke''s promotion.


    The evolution of Sasuke seems to be going smoothly, but the final evolution of this kid''s eyes seems a little stunted.


    Although this is an acceptable level, it also made Habara''s expectations for Shisui begin to decrease involuntarily.


    Moreover, Shisui''s situation is obviously much more troublesome than Sasuke''s. After all, Sasuke has only evolved from Sharingan to a kaleidoscope level.


    Although such a breakthrough seems difficult, in fact, he has already reached Habara''s current level, and he has mastered the code of such evolution.


    Evolving from a kaleidoscope to an eternal eye is tantamount to completely completing a pair of incomplete eyes.


    The normal process is to need another pair of eyes that echo with the blood vessels and completely opposite to the characteristics of the current eyes to fulfill this requirement.


    That''s why it is said that the eyes of brothers are complementary eyes, but the key problem is that Zhishui has no brothers.


    This also means that Habara can only use his complete power in a special way to make up for what was missing in the evolution of Shisui''s eyes.


    He himself is not sure about the credibility of this method, even if it is feasible, what the final result will be, this needs to be carefully observed and thought by Habara.


    So his level of care for Shisui is much higher than Sasuke.


    Moreover, strictly speaking, Sasuke already had a path of his own.


    Although it is a little sad that this path was established for him by others, and he will definitely be one of the strongest members of the ninja world if he walks along this path.


    But such a road is somewhat boring, after all, there is not much change at all.


    But water is different.


    In the original book, Shisui died a long time ago, but now Shisui is still alive, and he has reached a very high level step by step under the leadership of Habara.


    This kind of change can be regarded as Habara''s contribution to the entire ninja world, and Habara is also eager for this kind of change to continue.


    He is looking forward to Zhishui''s eternal eyes, and even breaks through the boundaries of eternal eyes to open reincarnation eyes!


    From a personal emotional point of view, the relationship between Habara and Shisui is really deep and very good.


    From the perspective of strength, the better Shishui grows and the higher his achievements, the better it is for the entire ninja world.


    "Haven''t you fully recovered yet?"


    Habara looked at Shisui at this time, and his eyes instantly turned into reincarnation eyes. He needed to take a good look at Shisui''s current situation.


    And as he observed, he was suddenly a little stunned, because he found that Zhishui''s situation seemed unbelievably good!


    And the same Habara also found that his own eyes seemed to be unbelievably good.


    The Samsara Sharingan in the Sangouyu state has already allowed Habara to see many things clearly.


    Moreover, these things are mysterious and mysterious, and they are almost impossible to observe in the state of eternal eyes.


    To put it bluntly, this is probably the insight of the reincarnation eye, which is an insight that no one else can have in a lifetime.


    But now his insight has been improved again, and he can see more things, not only the ripples of space that he can clearly see.


    Even the flow of time seemed to have no secrets at all under his eyes!


    Such a change really surprised Habara, and as he observed Shisui with these eyes, he also confirmed that there were a lot of Shisui.


    He found that the Chakra in Zhishui''s eyes was exceptionally complete, and the Chakra in his body was also surging.


    In addition, his physical fitness has improved significantly at this moment.


    And this change seems to indicate one thing, that is, Habara''s experiment was successful!


    Not only was it a general success, it was quite a success to be precise, because the aura released by Zhishui at this time was much stronger than before.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the current Zhishui can easily deal with his former self with just a few gestures!


    This is the same as Habara in the past, and Shisui is probably stronger than Habara in the past.


    I don''t know if he used the power of Habara''s reincarnation eye and that tensei eye. At this time, the chakra in Shisui''s body is very scary.


    The power released by the white cells and the power of his own Eternal Eye have been complemented and fused, and this fusion is even better than when Yubara just got the Eternal Eye!


    Such a situation was really unexpected by Yu Yuan, but this situation also made Ha Yuan very happy.


    At least he can be sure that Zhishui probably doesn''t have a pair of stunted eyes, and his eyes are probably about to reach a peak!


    "However, even if it reaches the peak of a stage, it is only the initial peak."


    Habara has a very deep understanding of the eternal eyes. When he got these eyes, it took a lot of time to adjust and improve them.


    Finally reached a new stage, so that the fifth stage of Susanoo can be successfully opened.


    Shisui''s eyes are probably Susano, who can directly open the fifth stage as soon as he uses them. After all, Habara used more advanced power to stimulate Shisui''s eyes to evolve.


    Under Habara''s care, Shisui''s start was actually much better, but it was just a start.


    After all, Susanoo in the fifth stage alone has a strong growth potential. From the first hundred meters to several hundred meters, the span in the middle is unimaginable, and it is not so easy to achieve.


    Zhishui, this boy, has a long way to go.


    "Ok...."


    While Habara was thinking, Shisui suddenly let out a soft moan, but soon he opened his eyes.


    He seemed to be a little confused at this moment, but he seemed to react quickly, and Yu Principle looked into his eyes with satisfaction.


    Because at this moment, in Zhishui''s eyes is a pair of eternal eyes that have never been seen before, presenting double overlapping patterns of eternal eyes!


    These eyes rotated slowly, and the breath-taking aura was constantly flowing and spreading.


    And with the awakening of Shisui, the chakra in his body once again ushered in an explosion, and the smile on Habara''s face when he saw this scene couldn''t help but become even brighter.


    He stretched out his hand and said to Zhishui with a smile.


    "Congratulations, from now on, you also have the eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"


    ¡­


    Zhishui felt like he had a dream, a dream he had never imagined.


    In the past, he only longed for the relationship between his family and the village to be restored, and for the world to become a better place.


    But what makes him sad is that the family and the village are drifting away, and everyone has become hostile and unfamiliar.


    And there is a voice in the family, that is, to resist such injustice, they will take more extreme actions!


    Such a situation really made Zhishui extra worried, especially when he found that no matter what he did, he couldn''t change everything, and he couldn''t help feeling a little desperate in his heart.


    However, at this moment, a person suddenly appeared.


    This human king made everything go wild, and this person let others know his naivety and ignorance.


    This person led the family to reintegrate into Konoha, this person rewritten the relationship between the family and Konoha, this person even changed the entire Konoha!


    Under the leadership of this person, the family is developing better and better, and Konoha is also developing better and better.


    Everything is thriving, and everything is like living his dream come true.


    And after this person solved the problems of the family and the village, he gradually set his sights on the ninja world,


    It is this person who defines the new tone of the ninja world, and it is this person who makes everyone see the hope of peace.


    Although there may be bloodshed and sacrifices in this peaceful process, the final effect is also exciting.


    Zhishui didn''t hesitate, he was determined to follow this person, because this person changed everything, even himself!


    Under the influence of this person, his strength continued to rise, and under the teaching of this person, his vision and vision became wider.


    He knew many, many things, and understood many, many principles.


    In his eyes, this person is a god, the savior of the family, the village and even the entire ninja world!


    And this person is constantly proving his own judgment, his strength has reached an unrivaled level, and his eyes are seeing the long-term future.


    With his help and guidance, Zhishui completed the transformation that he only thought about all his life, but could not necessarily complete.


    And the person who can do all this is not a god, what is it?


    "Eternal eyes, can I really have such a pair of eyes..."


    Standing in the temple of Hamura, Shisui looked at his scarlet eyes in the mirror and felt the powerful power emanating from his body.


    At this moment, he clenched his fists involuntarily. This person is the person he will devote his whole life to, and this person is also the person he will follow all his life.


    This person is Yu Yuan, his patriarch, his friend, and even his guide.


    No matter what happens in the future, he will stand by this person''s side until death!


    "I said, how long will you stand in front of the mirror in a daze?"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    "Although I admit that you do look good, it''s not good to be too narcissistic."


    "Habara, thank you."


    Shisui took a deep breath, he didn''t care what Habara said, he turned his head and nodded to Habara seriously.


    "Without you, I wouldn''t be who I am today!"


    "Okay, don''t make it so nasty."


    Seeing Shisui like this, Habara felt a little helpless.


    "Prepare a little, we are going back, after all, we still have a lot of things to deal with."


    From the time when Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s problem was solved to the time they ran straight to the moon, they had been away from the ninja world for a long time.


    And there are still a lot of messy things waiting for them in the ninja world. For example, the situation in the land of the wind is definitely a headache.


    In addition, through the situation of Sasuke and Shisui, Habara already has a prototype of a family improvement plan, and he still needs to go back to discuss and discuss it.


    Once this plan is carried out, Uchiha will have a lot of terrifying combat power in the future.


    This kind of combat power may not be enough to deal with Otsutsuki, but what about against Otsutsuki''s subordinates?


    Although as far as the current intelligence is concerned, the probability of Otsuki taking over his subordinates is not that high, but it is not absolute.


    For example, Otsuki Ichishiki will have many powerful subordinates in the future, even if he is forced, there is always a probability that this will happen.


    Even if not, these people who have opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan are also an important power reserve of the family.


    They may be able to open the Eternal Eye with the help of Yubara in the future, or even wait for Yubara to crack the secret of the Eye of Reincarnation in the future, maybe they can enjoy it too!


    If things go on like this, Uchiha will only become stronger and more terrifying, and even after tens of millions of years or even longer, they can replace the so-called Otsutsuki clan.


    Of course, this may be just a thought, but after all, people still have dreams, at least Habara is a person with such dreams!


    In addition to things after so long, this guy Uchiha Madara also has things to do.


    Nagato''s eye of reincarnation has been dug out by him, and Heijue has been sealed in the scroll by him, waiting for further processing.


    Then, Nagato''s position in Akatsuki''s organization is probably in jeopardy at this time.


    He urgently needs a strong support to help him stabilize this organization full of rebellion, and Uchiha Madara is naturally doing his part.


    And Uchiha Madara also needs to study things like Shiwan Baijue being awakened, otherwise, how could such a small Akatsuki organization capture other countries?


    It can be said that their affairs are really not small. Only by integrating the entire ninja world as soon as possible can they face everything more calmly.


    "I get it, I''m ready to go anytime."


    Shisui nodded directly after hearing Habara''s words, obviously he didn''t have any problems.


    "However, isn''t Sasuke learning from Uchiha Madara, how is he learning now?"


    "He, he was taught a lesson, but he only learned a little bit, but our time is limited."


    Habara turned his head helplessly to look at Sasuke, who was taught by Madara who was in a bad mood, with a bruised nose and a swollen face. He spread his hands and said.


    "But there will always be time in the future. After all, such a good teacher is really hard to find."


    "Yes, he is indeed an extremely good teacher."


    Shisui also nodded, even though he always felt that Madara was not a good person, but he couldn''t deny it.


    The entire Uchiha clan can become the best teacher, except for Habara, I am afraid that only Uchiha Madara is left.


    After all, there were only the two of them, and they opened the eyes of eternity and even the eyes of reincarnation with their own strength...


    ¡­


    "As things stand, everything is fine."


    In Hokage''s office, Jiraiya looked at Habara in front of him and said calmly.


    "The rescue work is basically done, now it''s the rebuilding project, and overall everything is fine."


    "Is that so, then I''m relieved."


    Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Habara nodded involuntarily. This is good news.


    It didn''t take long for Habara to return from the moon to the ninja world, and Habara even took a look at Toneri who he had left in the area below when he was leaving.


    Habara didn''t send Otsutsuki Sheren on the road, it wasn''t because of his conscience, nor was it because he had any expectations for the whole family.


    But he didn''t feel that this Otsutsuki Tonero could bring him any trouble at all, after all, Habara had completely taken over the entire Tenseiken for himself.


    Of course, in addition to this reason, there is another reason that is also affecting him, and that is Otsutsuki Yumura.


    Just imagine, even Otsutsuki Yuromo is still alive, as the younger brother of the Sage of the Six Paths, could Otsutsuki Yumura belching farts?


    The answer was obviously no, so Habara didn''t dare to kill them himself if they didn''t make trouble for him.


    But it''s not impossible to let them fend for themselves, at least Habara can let them survive if they cut off their escape route.


    But now the "they" are simply plural, and except for Otsutsuki Toneren, everyone else is considered stable.


    Up to now, the adult has died and only one person is left, and it seems that he will not have a good life for a long time. Besides, there is only one Datong Musheren.


    Habara didn''t let that guy die, and when he left this time, he used Yin Yang Dun to renew the life of this guy.


    After all, Otsutsuki Sheren will never even think about having his own eyes in this life, let alone touch Tenseiken.


    As for such a blind person, someone naturally needs someone to take care of him, and Habara obviously doesn''t have that kind of energy and effort, so it''s better to leave this kind of thing to their own people.


    After returning to the ninja world, Habara naturally needed to have a good understanding of the current situation, and after receiving Jiraiya''s reply, Habara was completely relieved.


    The situation is similar to when I left, and everything is moving in a better direction, and now the rest is to put out the fire and rebuild.


    The duration and power of the fire caused by the confrontation between Habara and Otsuki are unimaginable.


    After all, this is formed by the use of extraordinary powers such as Samsara Eye Chakra, Yin Yang Dun and Xianju, even if it is used to extinguish the fire with water, the effect is very bad.


    All they can do is wait for the chakra in the flame to be exhausted, or burn some obviously combustible objects, and they can''t do anything else.


    It is also very troublesome to rebuild this kind of thing. After all, the topography and landforms in the southern part of the Kingdom of Wind have been beaten beyond recognition, and there are also many gaps.


    Under such circumstances, to restore the previous traffic routes, the only way is to build bridges.


    But there is good news, that is, after such a burning process, all the sand is gone.


    Think of a way to restart greening in these places, which would be a better choice¡ªafter all, with ninjutsu, the difficulty and cost of doing so have been reduced a lot.


    "The trouble you caused this time is really a headache, but is that guy sure dead?"


    Ji Lai also rubbed the space between his brows, he could see that he was really tired, but what he cared about was still the current situation.


    "Don''t worry, that guy''s soul has been absorbed by my reincarnation eye, I can guarantee that he will never be resurrected again."


    Habara said very positively, and then he laughed.


    "Also, I won''t leave during this time. If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time."


    "I see. In fact, I wish I didn''t come to you."


    Jiraiya sighed helplessly. According to Konoha''s current size and ability, if there is still something to ask Habara, then it can only mean that they are in big trouble.


    Zilai also never wants to encounter such troubles in his whole life, because it is really terrible.


    Habara could guess what Jiraiya meant, he just smiled and turned and left the office without saying much.


    At this time, there are still many things waiting for him in his family, and he has many problems to deal with.


    And when he had just returned home and came to the shrine, Habara suddenly found that all the people in the room who attended the meeting seemed extremely excited at this moment.


    And this time he also noticed an interesting phenomenon, that is, the kid Sasuke was also allowed to participate in this meeting.


    But this is not a strange thing, after all, Sasuke has already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at this time.


    Even though Sasuke is still extremely young now, but really counting, Habara had already become the patriarch when Sasuke was this age.


    So Sasuke is not a problem in terms of age, not to mention that although Sasuke is Fuyue''s son, Sasuke is a staunch supporter of Habara.


    If Sasuke was really given a choice between Habara and his father Fugaku, I''m afraid Sasuke would not hesitate to side with Habara¡ªas long as he wasn''t asked to kill the whole family.


    Of course, as far as Yu Yuan is concerned, he probably doesn''t need any support from others at all. Standing there, he is already equivalent to the authority of a family.


    To put it bluntly, he doesn''t need anyone to support him at all, on the contrary, whoever he supports will be able to rise to the top!


    "It seems that you have already learned the specific situation, right?"


    Habara didn''t talk nonsense, he just sat down and asked.


    "Then, let''s talk about your thoughts, we must push forward this matter, and we must continue to do this matter.


    After all, this is good for our whole family, and I think you all know it well.


    But there is one thing I have to make clear, that is, when you make plans and lists of people, I hope you don''t pick some wrong people.


    In that case, neither I nor everyone will feel happy. I don''t like trouble, and I hate trouble, and I hate a group of people who make me trouble.


    I think everyone should be aware of this requirement, right? "


    ¡­


    Habara''s aversion to trouble is recognized by everyone, and everyone knows what Habara does to solve trouble.


    That''s relaxed and natural, no matter how many you have, it will kill you directly, so the trouble will be solved?


    Of course, this is just a way of dealing with Habara, not even Habara''s favorite method.


    But in these years, Konoha killed too many people who resisted their local integration.


    And most of the people who did it were Anbu and the governor of security, so naturally these things ended up on Habara''s head.


    However, most of them are just talking about it in private, and no one dares to really put these things on the table.


    Basically, no one dared to seek death, after all, Habara''s prestige was too loud, but Habara also had another characteristic, that is, he was good to his clansmen.


    As long as he didn''t make serious mistakes, Habara would not be so harsh on his people under normal circumstances.


    And his clansmen were really upbeat, and didn''t give Habara any chance to do anything.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with Fuyue, Shisui, Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Zhizhu''s good management.


    But even if he knew these things, Habara still had to say something clearly before he could avoid a lot of trouble.


    "We understand, Lord Patriarch."


    Everyone in the shrine immediately responded loudly, and their response seemed very formal.


    Normally, Habara doesn''t ask them to do this, but once they encounter some important things, they will respond very seriously.


    This is a way of expressing their position, and Habara can naturally understand what they mean.


    "That''s fine. The ninjas in the family who have the strength above the three-pointed jade, and the ninjas who have received the transformation of white blood cells, can participate in this rank."


    Habara nodded, and he spoke calmly.


    "How to arrange personnel, you do the planning, of course you are the preferred selection target.


    You have paid so much for the family, and you have cooperated with me for so many years. We already have enough trust in each other.


    So whether it is the kaleidoscope or the eternal eye, I will not be stingy, everyone, the future of Uchiha depends on you. "


    Habara''s words have completely made his own thoughts clear, and this also made Fugaku, Uchiha Zong, and Uchiha Tomotake very excited.


    For Uchiha Zong and Uchiha Zhizhu, they actually don''t have the idea of ??writing sharing eyes in too many kaleidoscopes.


    First of all, they are very old, and secondly, they are also very clear about their talents.


    Even though they seem to be healthy now, this is all based on the laboratory run by Habara and the others, relying on the research results there to survive until now.


    In their view, it is enough for them to come here in this life, because they have witnessed too many things and seen too many things.


    Now they can watch their family become stronger and stronger, and watch the village and family merge and improve each other. In fact, they have nothing else to ask for.


    Of course, as a Uchiha, they still have some obsessions in their hearts, but compared to everything currently, their obsessions have already faded.


    But Habara changed everything again, as if he was a person who specially wanted to rewrite all fates.


    And this time he cracked the kaleidoscope and even the secret of the eternal eye!


    This involuntarily ignited their inner fire, and they also longed to go further, even before dying.


    And Uchiha Fugaku also thought the same way, Uchiha Fugaku''s loyalty to Habara was already full.


    Although Habara impeached him and changed him from the original patriarch to the current elder, he also found that he was indeed not made to be the patriarch.


    Since he can''t do it himself, it seems that there is no problem in letting someone else do it. In fact, this also proves how good Habara is doing.


    If he still occupies the position of patriarch, he doesn''t know what kind of ghost Uchiha will become now.


    I am afraid that according to the practices of the third Hokage and the others, it is not impossible that the current Uchiha no longer exists!


    The changes brought about by Habara are all-round. Under his leadership, Uchiha has become extraordinarily powerful, and Habara also helped his son complete the transformation.


    And this transformation has not been completed, there will definitely be more powerful transformations in the future, a transformation that suits me, that is the eternal eye!


    Sasuke didn''t need such a transformation, because he used his eyes to get himself to that step. As for the death of Uchiha Itachi, it was not important to him at all.


    He had long since stopped treating this guy as his own son, and what he did was truly outraged.


    Uchiha Fugaku even felt that the only thing this guy exists is to give Sasuke eyes!


    The most troublesome thing for Sasuke has been solved, but Uchiha Fuyue can''t do it.


    For the Eternal Eye, what he originally longed for was to be able to achieve a breakthrough through his own efforts like Habara.


    But after so many years, he has never taken a step forward, UU Reading and even Zhishui is the same, which basically made him give up this idea.


    But now Habara told him, don''t panic, the problem can be solved, and Shisui''s current situation is in front of his eyes, how can he not get excited?


    His loyalty was full before, but now his loyalty is almost overflowing.


    I''m afraid that as long as Yu Yuan doesn''t let him kill his wife and children, he can do anything else!


    He decided that this action must be strictly checked, and he would definitely pick out anyone who might cause trouble to Habara, or even cause trouble.


    Seeing this group of people furiously grinding their fists, Habara felt relieved.


    Now that they have said so, Habara believes 100% that they can do it.


    After all, after so many years of cooperation, they have done too many things for Habara, and such a tacit understanding has already been formed.


    Now Habara is starting to look forward to and curious about who will be chosen by them, and what kind of development will everyone have in the future?


    "Also, what''s going on with Uchiha Madara."


    Thinking of this, Habara involuntarily looked into the distance. After all, Uchiha Madara and the others will be the main protagonists in the ninja world next.


    They are responsible for instigating a great war in the ninja world, so that Konoha can intervene in the entire ninja world and extend his hand into other countries and villages.


    Thereby control them, master them, and integrate them!


    In the end, we have to fight Uchiha Madara and the other ''big villains'' constantly, so as to achieve the effect of tempering everyone.


    It can be said that Uchiha Madara is very important, and it can even be said that it is irreplaceable. Without him, there is really no way to proceed with many things...


    ¡­

 Chapter 305： Madara Uchiha in action

    Chapter error, click here to report (registration free)


    , If you encounter garbled content, typos, and order, please exit the reading mode or the smooth reading mode and it will be normal.


    Just when Habara was thinking about it, Madara Uchiha had quietly arrived in the Land of Rain.


    The environment in the Land of Rain is still so bad, and this doesn''t seem to have changed with the passage of time.


    Uchiha Madara really doesn''t like it here, but judging from the current situation in the ninja world, the Land of Rain is the best choice.


    After all, the strategic value of this place is too great. Although it is shrouded in rain, the country to the north is the country of earth, and beyond the country of taki is the country of thunder.


    To the south is the Land of Wind¡ªnow the territory of Konoha, and to the east is also the Land of Fire.


    He bluntly said that they could not reach the country of water, and that other big countries had some contact with him.


    But because of this geographical location, there is almost no possibility for the development of their country.


    Surrounded by big countries, even if some small countries are near them, those are the private land of the big countries.


    The big countries are all fighting for their interests in these small countries. How can a country like the Rain Country, which is small in size and has limited military capabilities, have the opportunity to touch it?


    In order to develop, this is also the reason why the guy named Hanzo launched the second ninja world war.


    But it''s a pity that this guy''s final result was nothing but a failure, but this also made him see the reality clearly.


    That is, Xiaoguo will not have a future, otherwise he could have directly killed those three guys at that time, so why give them the title of "Three Ninjas"?


    To put it bluntly, he was worried that Hiru Sarutobi would retaliate wildly after beheading the three disciples, so their little country of rain really couldn''t withstand the impact of Konoha.


    But this guy is also considered unlucky, even if he got the title of the so-called demigod, but the final end is nothing but bones.


    Shaking his head, Madara Uchiha has already arrived at the base of the Akatsuki organization in the Land of the Rain in a flash.


    He calmly glanced at the surrounding situation, and then quickly locked on the position of Nagato, and his figure disappeared in the next moment.


    "Ok?"


    Nagato and Xiao Nanzheng sat together helplessly, but the next moment Nagato suddenly noticed something, and he stood up immediately.


    Xiaonan glanced at Nagato suspiciously, and she didn''t realize what happened until she saw Uchiha Madara who appeared in front of them.


    "Why do you look so surprised."


    Uchiha Madara said indifferently, he looked at Nagato calmly with his arms around his chest.


    "Is it an incredible thing that I came here?"


    "No, I..."


    Nagato looks at Uchiha Madara somewhat complicatedly, especially looking at his eyes, Nagato has an inexplicable taste.


    However, he is also very clear that he really needs Uchiha Madara very much. If there is no Uchiha Madara, then his own control of the Akatsuki organization may have problems.


    Of course, he also knows that his control over this organization is not complete, but at least he is still the leader in name.


    Because he has Sharingan to complete the suppression of other people, but now he has nothing, what else can he use to suppress those guys?


    This is an extremely realistic matter, even if Nagato is very uncomfortable, he has nothing to do, because the reality is like this.


    Perhaps the only satisfactory thing is that his body has recovered a lot at this time, and this is also the happiest place for Xiao Nan.


    Xiaonan was indeed full of surprise and astonishment about Nagato''s current changes. She was astonished because Nagato''s reincarnation eye was not her own.


    Having grown up together, they have long been used to Nagato''s special eyes, and Nagato also relied on these eyes to obtain terrifying power.


    Now he suddenly told her that this was not Nagato''s at all, which somewhat made Xiao Nan not used to it.


    But compared to these things, Xiaonan is more concerned about Nagato''s body.


    After losing these eyes, Nagato''s body has obviously improved.


    Although his physical recovery was done by Uchiha Habara for Nagato for his own purposes.


    But in Xiaonan''s opinion, it is definitely worth paying for a pair of eyes in exchange for a healthy body!


    Yahiko is dead, and only she and Nagato are left of their three children. She naturally hopes that there will be no more problems with Nagato''s body.


    If she was really asked to make a choice, she would definitely choose to restore Nagato''s body to health, rather than those so-called illusory strengths.


    There may be such things as gods, but it is best for gods to exist in mythology.


    "No, I just didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Nagato took a step forward and blocked Xiaonan behind him, and he said in a low voice.


    "So, what are you going to do next?"


    The plan Habara has already mentioned, but how to implement these plans is a very troublesome thing.


    Moreover, the plan that Habara came up with would drag the entire ninja world into trouble. If such a terrifying plan does not have a complete and perfect plan.


    Then this kind of thing can only stay on paper, because no one can implement it.


    Uchiha Madara''s strength is ridiculously strong, but according to Nagato''s understanding, Habara didn''t want to kill everyone.


    If it is to kill the mouth, then Uchiha Madara is definitely a first-class expert, not to mention simple silence, it is not a problem for Uchiha Madara to directly kill a country!


    But the problem is, what they want to do is not such a simple and rude thing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already made the necessary preparations."


    Uchiha Madara said calmly, he still looked so plain.


    "What you have to do is to cooperate with me, and let those guys cooperate with me honestly.


    You already know what kind of enemies we will face in the future, and you also know how terrifying they are.


    After all, you have personally experienced their intensity, and I think you already have a deep understanding of this.


    That being the case, I believe you also know what the ninja world will become if they really come, and on a large scale.


    Although you are a bit stupid, you are also a peace-loving and loving world.


    You don''t want your world to be humiliated and destroyed wantonly by those guys, do you? "


    Having said that, Uchiha Madara paused slightly, and then continued to speak.


    "So, how to do it, I think you have an idea, don''t you?"


    .....


    Uchiha Madara''s words made people uncomfortable, but Nagato had no objection to this.


    Although he is dissatisfied with the whole war-torn world, he doesn''t want this world, where he raised himself, to be destroyed by a group of aliens.


    He still has no way to forget the burning, completely shattered earth, and that scene like purgatory has always been deeply engraved in his heart.


    This is just Habara fighting that mysterious guy in an uninhabited area, and judging from the state of Habara''s return, it is obvious that Habara''s situation is not that bad.


    This made him have some doubts. On the one hand, how strong are these guys?


    It is simply unimaginable that a barren land can be easily beaten into such a state. If it is in a place with people, what will the casualties be like?


    And according to his understanding, he knew that the guy was still in an extremely bad state.


    Such a bad state can cause such destructiveness. If his state is better, what kind of state will be destroyed?


    "These guys are really...monsters..."


    Apart from these guys, there is another huge question about Habara''s strength.


    How strong is this guy now? He beat such a terrifying guy so badly that he lost his temper, and was even killed by him in the end.


    And after fighting such a guy, Habara seemed to be a little tired, but everything seemed normal.


    Such a situation really makes people extremely puzzled, Nagato really can''t imagine how far Habara''s strength has reached.


    Because he felt that the current strength of Habara was probably beyond what people could imagine, right?


    If that mysterious guy is a monster, then Habara is truly a being beyond monsters.


    Facing such a person, Nagato really can''t muster up the courage to fight now, let alone he no longer has the eyes of reincarnation at this time.


    Taking a deep breath, Nagato felt that it was better not to think so much, all he had to do now was to cooperate with them.


    Cooperate with them to realize the integration of the ninja world, cooperate with them to resist these terrifying outsiders, all this is the most important and the most critical!


    "Nagato, are you alright?"


    After Uchiha Madara left, Konan looked at the somewhat sluggish Nagato, and she couldn''t help asking worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Nagato came back to his senses, he shook his head and said seriously.


    "I''m fine now, and I know what I''m going to do."


    "Are you really all right?"


    Xiaonan was still somewhat worried, but seeing Nagato''s appearance at this time, Xiaonan still didn''t say anything more in the end.


    Now the problems they are facing have escalated, and they even bluntly said that many things are no longer in Xiaonan''s part.


    There is really no point in worrying about these things, as long as there is no problem with Nagato, then everything will be fine...


    .....


    "Buzz!"


    Accompanied by a torrent of chakra, Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared in the cave.


    At this time, he had already left the Country of Rain, and he went to the Country of Rain to give Nagato a platform, to give Nagato confidence so that he can let go and do what he wants to do.


    Uchiha Madara was once the patriarch of the family anyway, and the most powerful person in Konoha besides the first Hokage, and his methods are still very skilled.


    After giving this guy enough confidence and making it clear that he has his own support behind him, Madara Uchiha naturally wants to do something else.


    To stir up a **** storm in the entire ninja world, Uchiha Madara immediately thought of several interesting plans in his mind.


    The first one is those Baijue!


    Baijue is currently produced by the Sage of the Six Paths, but this does not mean that this thing is useless, on the contrary, these things are of great value-for Uchiha.


    After all, this is something modified by Heijue, but it may not have such a good effect on other people.


    But Uchiha Madara doesn''t care, according to the data, this thing is essentially Otsutsuki Kaguya''s weapon.


    She intends to use these things to deal with those outsiders, but the strength of these things is not very good, especially since they are almost brainless.


    These things are not very good against ninjas, but their advantages are also very obvious, that is, they are not afraid of death at all!


    And if they are under control, they can be mass-produced, which also means that Uchiha Madara can easily get countless soldiers.


    Although these mentally ill soldiers can cause huge troubles to the ninjas, they may not necessarily cause huge casualties to them.


    This is in line with the ideas of Uchiha Madara and Habara. Although it is necessary to study these things on a large scale, Uchiha Madara doesn''t think it will be too troublesome.


    After all, the body of the ten tails is now his, and it is absolutely feasible to use the body of the ten tails to mass-produce Baijue!


    But the problem of the soldiers is solved, so naturally there is a need for someone to lead these soldiers.


    And these people Uchiha Madara already have some ideas, that is, the shadows of the past, and the strong men of all countries in the past!


    These people are indeed dead, UU reading www.uukanshu. com But don''t forget that there is such a technique as reincarnation in this world.


    As long as the materials of these people are collected, then they can use the reincarnation of the dirty soil to wake up these guys!


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t have the slightest psychological burden on digging graves, and it''s not him who does it anyway.


    Moreover, these guys need to be strong, have the ability to lead, and have the ability to lead. The most important thing is that their vision is high enough.


    This is the most important point, and it is also what Uchiha Madara values ??most.


    Uchiha Madara is not interested in playing the piano with cows. He needs these guys to understand and understand what he means, so that they know what they should do.


    Of course, Uchiha Madara won''t care too much even if he encounters someone who doesn''t cooperate with death, after all, is he reincarnated from the dirty soil?


    If you are disobedient, then just directly control you to make you obedient, people are dead and there are so many tricks, Uchiha Madara will not spoil you!


    Thinking in his heart, he had already walked into an underground laboratory.


    And the figure who was busy in the laboratory seemed to have noticed something, and he immediately raised his head vigilantly.


    When he saw the pair of lavender reincarnation eyes and Uchiha Madara''s indifferent look, he couldn''t help but froze for a moment, then he licked his tongue lightly.


    "Mr. Madara, it seems that you have fulfilled your dream."


    "Well, sort of."


    Uchiha Madara nodded calmly, he stared at Orochimaru and suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Boy, I have a question for you.


    Do you want to know the truth about this world? "


    ¡­


    "Actually...is that so..."


    Orochimaru murmured in a low voice, he seemed a little out of his mind, but after all he was Orochimaru, and he soon recovered.

 Chapter 306： awakened shadow

    Chapter error, click here to report (registration free)


    , If you encounter garbled content, typos, and order, please exit the reading mode or the smooth reading mode and it will be normal.


    For everyone who is serious about doing things, time goes by so fast that people can''t react.


    Especially for a person like Uchiha Madara whose strength is basically unimaginable, his concept of time is already a little fuzzy.


    But it''s not a big deal for him, especially when his current results are particularly gratifying.


    "It seems that there shouldn''t be any big problems."


    Uchiha Madara looked at the huge number of white figures, and he couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    Once the idea of ??using a group of Bai Jue as miscellaneous soldiers arises, it is absolutely uncontrollable, because things like Bai Jue are really easy to use.


    It is also a troublesome thing to study how to mass-produce these whites.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Madara''s ability is still strong enough, and with the key item of the ten-tailed body, many things have become easier.


    After all, he once used the body of ten tails to fuse Senshou Hashirama to cultivate Bai Jue. Although he hasn''t done these procedures for a long time, he still remembers how to do them.


    He just spent some time doing some necessary experiments, and he was able to get the result he wanted.


    And that was the truth, at this time he had already mass-produced a lot of whites, and the rest were still hanging on the tree, waiting to wake up.


    But Uchiha Madara looked at these Baijue also panicked, because he knew that if his Moon Eye Project continued, then the ones hanging on it would probably belong to those living people in the ninja world.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Uchiha Madara''s face immediately became a little ugly, and it also made him hate the black sword that he had sealed in the scroll even more.


    If Yubara hadn''t exposed this bastard, he couldn''t even imagine what he would have done.


    He didn''t even dare to think about what kind of damage this would bring to the ninja world.


    Perhaps, I will become the person who truly destroyed the ninja world!


    "You have to improve yourself, and then find a way to kill this **** guy."


    Uchiha Madara is also a person who holds grudges, especially this kind of guy who treats him like a monkey, he even remembers the hatred so deeply.


    There are actually very few people like this in this world, because most of the people he really hates have gone to the Pure Land to sleep forever.


    Only this guy, Uchiha Madara, has nothing to do with him, because this guy can''t be killed at all.


    At least at this stage, Uchiha Madara really can''t be killed, which makes him very depressed.


    All he can do now is to constantly improve himself and find ways to make himself stronger. Only in this way can he find a way to kill this **** guy.


    "But that''s for later, as far as it goes it''s fine."


    Shaking his head, Uchiha Madara looked at the white guys who fell on the tree, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "The miscellaneous soldiers are almost ready, it only takes time to accumulate, and they can definitely produce tens of thousands or even more than a hundred thousand.


    This is definitely able to meet the needs of the war. Now I just don''t know how the guy Orochimaru is preparing. "


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara''s eyes were dimmed, and he seemed to have become a little dangerous.


    "You are a smart person, I believe you can make the right decision...."


    ¡­


    "here it is....."


    In the base of the Akatsuki organization, countless people who had just walked out of the coffin and who obviously had the characteristics of reincarnation looked at everything around them suspiciously.


    In their memory, they seemed to have died a long time ago, but now that they had awakened again, this made them feel extremely puzzled.


    "Is it the reincarnation of the dirty soil again?"


    Senshou Zhuma and Senshou Feijian are also in this ranks, and they are also old customers of Dirty Reincarnation, so they have already figured out the current situation as soon as they woke up.


    Perhaps for Qianshou Feijian now, he is really extremely aggrieved.


    Because his technique was abused to such an extent, it made him extremely uncomfortable, but what if he was uncomfortable?


    The current situation is that he can only hold back, because at this time he is already a dead person, and a dead person has no right to bargain.


    However, he still noticed something else, that is, there seemed to be a lot of people who were resurrected this time.


    And with sharp eyes, he also noticed that some of them seemed to be his old acquaintances!


    Those shadows who were at the same time as him at the same time, they all had a lot of collisions in different fields, how could he forget such people?


    "I''ve said it earlier, sooner or later your technique will go wrong, don''t you see it now?"


    Qianshou Zhujian said helplessly, he naturally saw those people around him, but he really didn''t know them.


    However, he could also guess that none of these people was simple, after all, he had seen the change in his brother''s expression.


    This made him a little curious about who these people were, and what was the purpose of summoning so many of them this time.


    "You know them, who are they?"


    "I didn''t expect that I would be lucky enough to meet the first Hokage?"


    At this moment, a guy without eyebrows suddenly ran to Senju Bashirama''s side, he looked at Senju Bashirama strangely, and suddenly laughed.


    "Although I am very confused about everything at present, it is also a joyful thing to see Your Excellency."


    "Well, hello, nice to meet you."


    Qianshou Zhujian was a little embarrassed, he was somewhat uncomfortable meeting such a familiar guy but he didn''t know him.


    His eyes couldn''t help looking at Qianshoubeijian, he felt that his younger brother should know this guy.


    "This is the second generation of Mizukage, a member of the ghost lamp family."


    Qianshou Feijian naturally received his elder brother''s gaze, and he spoke directly.


    He still knew about the second generation of Mizukage, although he didn''t know how this guy died, after all, he had already died before this guy died.


    But people are still those people, and he naturally knows them.


    "Oh, nice to meet you."


    Senshou Zhujian is very optimistic, he is naturally very happy to see the other party is also a shadow.


    "Hmph, I never expected to meet you idiot after death."


    At this moment, a guy who looked like a mummy with bandages all over his body also came over, he looked at the second generation of Mizukage and said disdainfully.


    "Tch, sure enough you **** is here, I know that after I killed you, your ghost will linger."


    The second generation of water shadow ghost lantern Huanyue saw the second generation of Tukage Wuhou, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said unhappily.


    "Idiot, I killed you back then!"


    Wu was immediately unhappy when he heard this, and he immediately retorted in a low voice.


    "Is this alive again?"


    The Second Raikage on the side clenched his fist, he did not participate in the dispute between the Second Tsuchikage and the Second Mizukage, because he did not know how the two died.


    He even died earlier than the Second Hokage, so naturally he didn''t know many things very well.


    And now he is also curious in his heart, what is the purpose of these people being awakened.


    All the people present were basically shadows. With such a terrifying combination here, the people who revived them had no idea, and no one would believe it.


    So what is the purpose of the person doing this is the most important thing.


    "Everyone, it seems that you have all woken up."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded among them, and a man with long hair, pale skin and snake eyes came over.


    And beside him was a man with red hair who seemed a little weak. The appearance of these two people immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I think everyone must be very curious about why you appear here, and I think everyone has noticed that you were the shadows of various villages during your lifetime.


    So, I will tell you now, why are you here, and what will happen to the ninja world in the future..."


    .....


    "This...is this the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"


    Inside the shrine, when the elite of the first Uchiha clan woke up, they immediately discovered the difference in their bodies.


    That kind of formidable power is boiling in their bodies, the full chakra and the incredible body control system, let them all know that they have undergone tremendous changes.


    Especially looking at the changes in their own eyes through the mirror, looking at the new eyes with strange patterns, they were even more excited.


    With such a pair of eyes, no number of amazing and talented people in the previous family could open them.


    Such a pair of eyes, no matter how hard the geniuses of the family tried, they couldn''t get them.


    But today they succeeded, but today they completely rewrote such a period of history!


    "This is all the gift of the patriarch. It is the patriarch who gave us such power."


    These elites of the Uchiha clan are thinking silently in their hearts, and their hearts have already been completely conquered by Habara''s incredible.


    "However, there are risks in such an improvement."


    After these elites were excited, they couldn''t help recalling everything before, which made them break out in a cold sweat involuntarily.


    The moment that extremely cold power entered their bodies, they couldn''t help but have the illusion that they were not far from death.


    And after that power spread into their eyes and brains, they were instantly stunned by such power.


    But that kind of pain and that kind of suffocation are still fresh in their memory, and even for a moment they felt like they were going to die.


    However, their luck was good, and in the end they just passed out, and they also completed their transformation in such a coma.


    It''s just that the feeling is so bad that they can''t forget it.


    "Looks like you''re all awake."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded among them, and they immediately turned their heads to look over.


    I saw Zhishui walking towards them calmly, and all of them got up immediately.


    "Master Deputy Patriarch. UU Reading "


    "Okay, don''t be so nervous."


    Zhishui shook his head, then looked at them seriously before continuing to speak.


    "Now that you''re all awake, you guys are going to report to the infirmary. Although you all seem to be fine, you still need to check.


    In this way, we can also judge your specific situation, and we can also know how your kaleidoscope is currently increasing your current growth rate.


    Also, I hope that you will not hold back, we need to count the capabilities of your kaleidoscopes.


    Only we know this data, others you better not say it, because this is your hole card, but for the family, this is important data for research.


    Not only you, but the follow-up people and even your children, if they have potential, will also conduct corresponding inspections and corresponding records.


    Everyone, do you understand? "


    "Yes, Lord Deputy Chief!"


    Everyone present immediately responded loudly that they didn''t think it was a big deal what Zhishui said.


    After all, this is also for their health and to better understand the situation of their kaleidoscope, so they will naturally not refuse.


    As for the matter of knowing their kaleidoscope ability through inspection, they are even more indifferent.


    To put it bluntly, these eyes were given to him by the family. Isn''t it normal for the family to collect more information?


    And this can be regarded as the last insurance, after all, there have been guys like Uchiha Itachi in the family.


    The power given to you by the family is not for you to act recklessly. To collect your information, even if you have to do some basic defenses, it is perfectly normal.


    Therefore, they agreed very decisively, and after Zhishui explained the situation, they immediately lined up and walked towards the medical room.

 Chapter 307： let their shadows attack their village

    Chapter error, click here to report (registration free)


    , If you encounter garbled content, typos, and order, please exit the reading mode or the smooth reading mode and it will be normal.


    "You finally woke up, I''m still worried about what happened."


    Inside the shrine, Uchiha Tomotake finally opened his eyes, he seemed a little confused, because he had no idea what was going on with him.


    In his memory, it seemed that after he was invaded by Habara''s power, he immediately had the illusion that he was not far from death.


    Under the impact of such power, he felt that he was really a lonely boat struggling in the rough sea.


    But no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t resist the power of the sea.


    In the end, he was completely swallowed by such power, and he also completely lost consciousness. At the last moment of his consciousness, he felt that he might have died.


    But from the current point of view, his luck is still good, he did not die, but simply passed out in a coma.


    "Thank you, Lord Patriarch, for your concern. It seems that I am fine now."


    Uchiha Zhizhu sat up with some difficulty, but at this moment he also felt the majestic Chakra in his body, and his particularly energetic body.


    He understood in an instant that he had successfully opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at this time!


    At that moment, he was really excited, but after all, he is still that old, and he is also considered to be a high-ranking and powerful person.


    His self-control ability is sufficient, he immediately restrained all his emotions, then took a deep breath and said.


    "Thank you for the love of the patriarch, I think I have succeeded."


    "It''s not surprising. After all, everyone else has succeeded, and it''s only normal for you to succeed."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he said with a smile.


    "However, due to factors such as physical fitness, your waking up time is obviously much later in the evening. You have been in a coma for almost a month."


    a month?


    Uchiha Tomotake heard Habara''s words and realized how long he had been in a coma.


    He originally thought it was only a day or two, but now it seems that his coma time seems a bit too long.


    "Don''t worry, although you have been in a coma for a month, our experimental medical team is still very good. Even if you are in a coma, you can still maintain your body functions."


    Habara knew what he was thinking when he looked at Uchiha Tomotake, he couldn''t help but smiled and patted the old elder''s shoulder.


    "And your body also has the help of leukocytes, so your condition is actually very good, don''t worry so much.


    Get well, and go to the laboratory to make a record when the time comes, so that we can learn more about your situation. "


    Speaking to this elder, Habara didn''t need to be so clear about many things, but this elder naturally knew what it was.


    Because he personally participated in the formulation of many rules here, so he couldn''t be more clear about it.


    Soon the elder stood up and bowed slightly to Habara, then he turned around and walked towards the outside of the shrine.


    It can be seen that this guy''s body is still okay, although he has been asleep for so long, it didn''t cause him too much trouble.


    After all, the experimental team specially trained by Habara is really not a joke, although their main focus is not on medical ninjutsu.


    But they really learned a lot from Tsunade, plus Tsunade himself came into the laboratory, and taught them a lot.


    Naturally, their growth has far surpassed that of ordinary people, which means that Habara also has a complete medical team system.


    Such a good thing is really not something that ordinary people can have. Apart from other things, ordinary people alone cannot pass the experimental fees of these people.


    Even some good materials have a price but no market, but these things are really not a problem for Yu Yuan.


    He can mobilize the resources of the entire Fire Nation. As long as he wants, he can basically get what he wants. This is not the power that ordinary people have!


    "Congratulations to the patriarch, it seems that the kaleidoscope experiment has been successful enough."


    At this moment, Uchiha Fugaku slowly walked in from the side, he smiled and bowed to Habara before speaking.


    "I think Elder Zong will be too excited when he finds out about Elder Zhizhu."


    "Perhaps, but I think you should think about it now, have you finished explaining your work?"


    Habara asked amusedly, and the corners of his mouth were also full of smiles.


    "Also, have you and your wife made things clear, after all, no one knows how long you will be in a coma.


    You must know that even if it is Zhishui, it can suffer a lot. "


    "Don''t worry, Patriarch."


    As soon as he mentioned this, Uchiha Fugaku''s expression immediately became serious, and he nodded seriously and replied.


    "I am fully prepared, I have handed over the work issues, and the family issues have been dealt with."


    Uchiha Fugaku nodded seriously and said.


    "Please rest assured, the patriarch, I will not affect the security department or the police governor in any way because of such a thing!"


    "Of course I know, don''t take it so seriously."


    Habara smiled and shook his head, this guy is good at everything, but sometimes he looks too serious, which makes Habara feel a little boring.


    Of course, this can also be regarded as a good work attitude, and everyone would like this kind of work attitude very much.


    Habara took a deep breath, he really expected Uchiha Fugaku to complete the transformation of Eternal Eye as soon as possible.


    At that time, after Uchiha Madara led the people to attack, Habara was looking forward to these mass-produced kaleidoscope fighters, and even the eternal eye fighters!


    There is a high probability that Uchiha Madara''s actions will be handled by Orochimaru, and people like Orochimaru who have mastered the core technology of war will definitely make good use of the dirty soil to reincarnate.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will be a group of demons dancing in the true sense, and the powerful from all ages will gather together to participate in this grand event in this war-torn land.


    Seriously speaking, this kind of situation is not that fun, but Habara is also looking forward to it.


    The ninja world has undergone major changes directly under his own operation, but there are still some things in the original book that are worth learning.


    For example, in the four battles, for example, because of the appearance of the savior, the ninja world had to unite.


    Of course, Habara will do a more thorough job of uniting. If he doesn''t want to unite, he must fully integrate!


    And the experience of the four battles will become a protracted confrontational war between the two sides.


    All of this is so worth looking forward to, and all of this is constantly being realized...


    .....


    "What the **** is going on in this ghost place?"


    In the land of the wind, all the shadows looked at everything in front of them in disbelief. They were really frightened by this scene.


    Even today, there are still strong chakras left on this land.


    These chakras will not cause any harm to people, but just these chakras floating in the sky are enough to shock people and make people feel chills.


    At least during their lifetime, they had never encountered such a terrifying fluctuation.


    Even Qianshouzhujian and Qianshoufeijian are the same at this moment. Although Qianshoufeijian is not strong enough, its vision is high enough.


    After all, his elder brother is a thousand hands, and he has witnessed the growth of the strength of the two, and witnessed that the two of them overwhelmed the entire era.


    It seems that such an intensity, even if it is my elder brother and Uchiha Madara, I am afraid it will not reach this level, right?


    He turned his head slightly to glance at his elder brother, and his elder brother''s expression at this moment seemed to confirm his guess.


    Senshou Zhujian''s expression was solemn at this time, because he really found that even in his peak period, this chakra might not be able to reach such a level.


    This kind of Chakra may have really confirmed what that guy said, and he has reached the so-called "God" in the true sense.


    Moreover, it is a real god!


    Not only that, but the state of destruction here is far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Even the battle between him and Uchiha Madara back then was far from reaching such a point.


    They came all the way, and naturally they also learned the scope and scale of the destruction this time, and what kind of situation it has reached.


    All of this can no longer be described as shocking, at least in their memory, they have never seen such a terrifying scene.


    They are all shadows, their minds are extremely tough, and they have experienced countless battles and killings.


    Moreover, the era they lived in also allowed them to see almost all tragedies and destructions imaginable.


    But this was the first time they had seen such a terrifying scene.


    "As you can see, this is what''s left of the guy I was talking about fighting Uchiha Habara."


    Orochimaru glanced at everyone present, he licked his tongue lightly and said with a smile.


    "I think this result speaks for itself, everything I said."


    All the moviegoers present were so silent at this moment, because at this moment they believed even if they didn''t believe it.


    The chakras filling the sky are so terrifying, but they can clearly distinguish the chakras of two people.


    This also meant that there were only two people fighting here, and it was simply unbelievable for two people to cause such destruction.


    They just believed all this, but they felt even more uncomfortable, because Orochimaru had already told them what kind of plan the current **** of the world had!


    Except maybe Qianshou Feijian, everyone already felt that Habara at this time could really be called a **** in the world.


    But Habara''s plan is so extreme and terrifying. To put it bluntly, this is basically negating all their previous efforts.


    And in the end, this approach will inevitably cause a lot of casualties!


    But what is fatal is that they also feel that this plan is very valuable.


    Because this plan integrates all the resources and manpower of the ninja world, because this plan can also hone the combat effectiveness of everyone in the ninja world.


    Just like the Sage of the Six Paths thousands of years ago, through such a high-intensity war, everyone can make progress and get a huge improvement.


    But this plan is really to destroy the village they have been thinking about, and this is the most difficult thing for them to accept.


    "Is there no room for maneuver?"


    After a long time, the second generation of Tukage, who looked like a mummy, spoke.


    "Can''t it be maintained in a united state to ensure the fighting power of the ninja world?"


    "I don''t think that whether it is a union or an alliance, the Habara patriarch will not agree."


    Orochimaru chuckled, and he replied in a hoarse voice.


    "Didn''t I say it before, the place we are now is the land of the former Land of Wind, and the Hidden Sand Village in the Land of Wind was once an ally of Konoha.


    But the final result is that they tried hard to stab Konoha for their own development, and finally they merged into Konoha.


    But there is nothing bad about merging into Konoha, at least these residents get a better life. After all, the resources of the Fire Country are beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But there is one thing that I have always agreed with what Patriarch Habara said, that is, the entire ninja world has the same culture and the same root, so why separate them?


    He can''t understand the selfishness of the first Hokage-sama, and I also think that the decision-making of the first-generation Hokage-sama has huge problems.


    He obviously has enough strength, but he thinks that building a village alone is peace, and that others can bring peace to the ninja world by doing so.


    This kind of approach and thinking does not focus on the entire ninja world at all. Perhaps this is the reason why Uchiha Madara left Konoha, thinking that Konoha has fallen. "


    Orochimaru''s words offended people very much. It can be said that this sentence offended everyone present.


    His words are all about Senshou Zhujian, UU Reading can be said to have directly scolded both the first generation and the second generation.


    At the same time, his words are equivalent to denying the existence of other ninja villages, which can be regarded as offending everyone''s shadows.


    But the strange thing is that no one refuted him at all. From all angles, it might be the best choice to integrate the entire ninja world.


    After all, the ninja world is really integrated, at least there will be no wars caused by insufficient resource allocation, right?


    Now the residents of the original country of wind are living conditions, they can all see.


    "Of course, I don''t deny all the credit for the first Hokage."


    Orochimaru spoke again now, but his smile looked a little weird.


    "At least, under Naruto-sama''s actions, the ninja world still maintains confrontation, allowing the war to continue until now, and giving the ninjas enough experience."


    "I''d rather the war would have been over by then."


    Qianshou Zhujian gave a wry smile, he sighed helplessly and then glanced at everyone around him.


    "Everyone, I feel very uncomfortable when I say it, because this feeling of being denied is really bad.


    But I also think that maybe what they said is right, because the ninja world can only deal with the crisis it will face in the future by gathering all its strength.


    And, everyone, have you considered one thing, that is, is it really useful for us to object?


    We are all reincarnated as a group of filth now, our control is completely controlled by other people, and we can''t change the status quo at all.


    That being the case, why don''t we do something meaningful? "


    Having said this, Senshou Zhujian paused for a moment, his eyes once again looked at the dilapidated land, feeling the trembling Chakra in the air, he spoke firmly.

 Chapter 308： Misfit Namikaze Minato

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Orochimaru''s idea is extremely insidious, but what''s interesting is that his approach is also extremely effective.


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t want the process, as long as the result gives him the greatest freedom, and he doesn''t waste the hard-won free space at all.


    After the first batch of second-generation kages basically agreed with Oshemaru''s idea, Oshemaru also started to wake up the third-generation kages and the strong men in each village one by one.


    Collecting these materials is not an easy task, but Dashewan is not an easy person, especially when he has people like Yaoshidou under his command.


    This kind of thing is really not too simple for him, and he doesn''t even need to do it himself, Medicine Master can find these things for him.


    As for the new batch of awakened people, although they were unwilling to accept the reality at the beginning, or they were all arrogant people who did not want to be controlled by Dashewan.


    But under the pressure of Orochimaru, coupled with the influence of the predecessors, they finally had to accept the status quo.


    After all, there are some things that they really can''t resist if they think about it, and the future enemies of the ninja world are basically doomed to the future trend of the ninja world.


    And at this stage, Uchiha Habara, who is so powerful that it is unimaginable, really makes it difficult for them to resist.


    "I really didn''t expect to cooperate with Uchiha Habara, a damned guy."


    Fourth Raikage''s face was ugly as hell. Although he died in Shisui''s hands, he would never forget that he was killed by Habara''s plan!


    And the second Raikage and the third Raikage who were beside him were also very helpless. None of them could tell how many people had died after so many years of disputes in the ninja world.


    The village they have been thinking about has become the fuse of these disputes, and this is where they are most helpless.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the entire ninja world is now in a state of life and death, and these shadows are essentially controlled, maybe they really don''t want to care about anything.


    Of course, no matter what, their village might be completely burned down.


    After all, if someone else comes, especially someone who has a grudge against his own village, then it really doesn''t matter how important it is to strike.


    That being the case, it''s better to do it yourself and deal with your own village, so that they can be tempered and more excellent fire can be preserved at the same time.


    As for the village being swallowed by Konoha later, it can only be said to be a contribution to the ninja world.


    At least from now on, there will be no more wars in the ninja world, and from now on, there will be no obvious and serious shortcomings in the resources of the entire ninja world.


    At least, everyone can live a decent life.


    Thinking of this, they are also quite depressed, because they were also powerful figures at the beginning, but now they can only do such a self-comforting thing.


    "Don''t think that you are the only one who was killed by Uchiha Habara."


    Huang Tu followed the second generation of Tukage and glanced at the fourth generation of Raikage, and then he said rather annoyed.


    "That guy is really hateful to the extreme!"


    "Actually, that guy is not as hateful as he imagined."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke from the side with some embarrassment, but he also said this sentence very unconfidently.


    Is Uchiha Habara evil?


    Damn, it can even be said to be extremely hateful!


    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen himself was forced to death by Uchiha Habara, and Danzo was disintegrated by Habara in front of him.


    And after his death, he also knew that Zhuanju Xiaochun and Mitomenyan, as well as their family and his own family, had been severely cleaned up.


    Although strictly speaking, doing so is not a big deal, after all, he and Zhuanju Xiaochun are both losers, and they are also the patriarchs of the major families.


    Then there are people who follow him in the family, isn''t that too much?


    If you fail yourself, then the family will be affected a little bit, isn''t that too much?


    Since he was implicated, those who followed him were also included as traitors, isn''t that too much?


    That being the case, then Konoha now holds the greatest power in Habara, so it''s not too much for him to come and clean up, right?


    These things are not too much to say, after all, Hiruzaru Sarutobi has done it himself, but these things are also unacceptable.


    It''s just that it seems a bit unfair to say that Uchiha Habara is extremely hateful.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was awakened by Orochimaru, and there are three Hokages here, so he also learned some interesting information and intelligence.


    That is, after his death, Habara did not become Hokage, but gave up the position of Hokage to Jiraiya.


    Although this guy gradually divided the power of Hokage after that, Konoha is now the unique and strongest existence in the entire ninja world.


    This is also a good thing. Although Hiruzaru Sarutobi has led himself into the abyss because of more distracting thoughts, he also longs for Konoha to become stronger in his heart.


    What''s more, before he was about to die, Habara also woke him up, and even gave him the last decency.


    And even if it was his family, Habara did not kill them all in the true sense, but left a thread for them to develop again.


    Now his sons are all working in the security department, and his family has started to rejuvenate again. What could be better than this result?


    At least, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn''t think there was a better result.


    Although he is very embarrassed and contradictory now, and personally speaking, he and Habara are deadly enemies, but in the overall situation, he still wants to stand on Habara''s side.


    Especially now that he understands Habara''s plan, he supports this approach of completely integrating the ninja world and completely leaving the ninja world with only Konoha''s family.


    After all, he is Hokage, and without considering other messy things, he is extremely happy that Konoha is the most powerful village, not even one of them.


    Under such a contradictory and complicated state of mind, what he said was particularly embarrassing and uncomfortable, and his words also made Sidai Raikage and Huang Tu involuntarily look over.


    "Hmph, you''ve already been killed by him, and it''s really unbelievable that you can still speak for him."


    The Fourth Raikage looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen, and couldn''t help but snorted coldly and said.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "After all, this guy is Hokage, and what Uchiha Habara has to do now is to make Konoha stronger, so he will naturally be happy."


    Huang Tu also looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a cold face, and he said indifferently.


    "However, to correct it a little bit, he committed suicide and was not killed, perhaps this poor charity made his reputation not so bad after death.


    He will remember Uchiha Habara, and he will want to help this guy. "


    Compared with Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Fourth Raikage and Huang Tu are really unhappy with Uchiha Habara. After all, one of them was killed by Habara himself, and the other was killed by Yin.


    This kind of hatred can almost be regarded as unforgettable, and it would be the most incredible thing if they could forget it.


    And Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed helplessly in his heart, he didn''t want to explain too much, but said flatly.


    "I have never forgotten the old man''s hatred for Uchiha Habara.


    But the old man is also grateful to Uchiha Habara. If he hadn''t let me see everything clearly and understand my own heart, then I would have fallen into the abyss.


    So I hope that you will not lightly talk about the relationship between me and Uchiha Habara, because all this is meaningless.


    Also, I think the purpose of everyone waking up and gathering here is not to discuss who killed us, right?


    We should now discuss how to better deal with the people in our respective villages.


    Better to let them see their mistakes and force them to improve themselves in battle.


    At the same time, we also need to cooperate with Uchiha Habara to complete the integration of the ninja world.


    I know that you may not like to hear the last sentence, but everyone, the purpose of our becoming a shadow is to make our people live a better life.


    You have not done it, and many people have not done it, so if Konoha can do it, let Konoha do it.


    So I would like to ask everyone, if Konoha is allowed to integrate the entire ninja world in this way, what is wrong with it? "


    ¡­


    Sarutobi Hiruzen''s words silenced Onoki and Huangtu, and the others also remained silent.


    Of course, people with quick brains have already discovered the problem, that is, Hiruza Sarutobi actually changed the topic.


    Originally they were talking about Habara and their respective hatreds, but in the end they were transferred to whether Konoha should really integrate the ninja world.


    To be honest, there is really nothing to discuss on this topic, because the facts and results are already doomed, and no one can reverse it all.


    Even if you only need to add a sentence of "for the ninja world", then it would be really immoral for anyone to object.


    "Two poor little fellows."


    Second Mizukage shook his head with a smile, and patted Second Raikage on the shoulder.


    The second generation of Raikage looked at the ghost lantern Huanyue unhappily, and in the end he didn''t say anything, but turned to look at the third generation of Raikage.


    The third Raikage was expressionless, but his eyes were on Huang Tu and the second generation of Tukage.


    After all, he was wheeled to death by tens of thousands of rock ninjas, and he remembered this hatred.


    "I didn''t expect your teacher to be so interesting, Orochimaru."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At the back of this room, Habara looked at everything in the room with a smile, and then he looked at Orochimaru playfully.


    Orochimaru shrugged indifferently, obviously he didn''t care about his teacher''s performance.


    My teacher learned a lot of things after his death from me, so his current reaction is nothing more than normal.


    And Orochimaru doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his teacher''s approach, the person who can clearly recognize the reality is the one who can really have the last laugh.


    "Clan Chief Yubara, I don''t think you came all the way here just to watch these movies and chat with the former powerhouses from various villages, right?"


    Orochimaru licked his tongue lightly, then he asked curiously.


    "Of course not, it just happened to be such an interesting event, it really doesn''t make sense not to take a look at it."


    Habara smiled indifferently, and then continued to speak.


    "By the way, what about Madara, and Senju Bashirama?


    I heard that he has already come to your place, and there is only a thousand-hand door in it, so these two people will go to "renew the frontier" again, right? "


    "Although there are some problems with the wording, it''s about the same."


    Orochimaru felt a little helpless for Habara''s words, he nodded slightly and said in a low voice.


    "I have sent someone to notify them, and I don''t think it will be long before they will be here."


    "Very well, then I have some questions I want to ask you before they come over."


    Habara nodded, and then he turned his head to look at Orochimaru seriously.


    "I don''t know if Lord Orochimaru still remembers one thing I asked you, one thing about the Fourth Hokage?"


    Habara asked Orochimaru to study and deal with the sealed soul of Namikaze Minato a long time ago, but Habara himself forgot about it later.


    After all, he had too many things to deal with, not to mention that this matter was not particularly important to him, so he could hardly remember it slowly.


    If he hadn''t seen Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Senju Tobima today, I''m afraid he still hasn''t fully thought about it.


    And now that he remembered it, and Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara hadn''t come back yet, he would be happy to discuss this matter with Orochimaru.


    "Have all the ghouls of Namikaze Minato been sealed?"


    When Da Shemaru heard Habara''s question, he couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then he showed a smile.


    "In fact, I have almost researched this cracking method, although cracking it is indeed a little troublesome, after all, I may have to pay a body.


    But all in all, this technique is no secret to me now.


    As long as his soul is released from the belly of the **** of death, then I can use the dirty soil to reincarnate and wake him up completely.


    But doing so requires some props, and this prop is...."


    "The death mask of the Uzumaki family, right?"


    Habara looked at Orochimaru with a smile, and then he directly took out a scroll and threw it to Orochimaru.


    "While you were researching, I was also researching. It seems that we have reached a similar conclusion, so I will trouble Master Orochimaru to complete this matter."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Orochimaru raised his eyebrows, he looked at the scroll Habara threw over and finally nodded slightly.


    "No problem, since patriarch Habara wants to revive the fourth generation, then I will naturally not object, after all, the fourth generation is very powerful in combat."


    Orochimaru didn''t ask anything, because there was no need to ask about this kind of thing.


    He knows that Habara and Uchiha Madara have one similarity, that is, they are both result-oriented people.


    For them, the process is not important, what is important is whether they get the results they want.


    But Orochimaru is very happy, just give them a result they want, as for what he did and what he took in the process, he will not say much...


    ¡­


    "It seems that your speed is very fast, and you have already completed the basic deployment?"


    In a hut in the Land of Rain, Madara Uchiha raised his brows and looked at Habara, with some surprise in his tone.


    And in this room, Senju Habara was looking at Habara with emotion, this was the first time he and Habara sat together peacefully.


    Strictly speaking, the number of times he met Habara was not many, but every time he met Habara left a deep impression on him.


    The most important thing is that every time they meet, they must do it.


    Senshou Zhuma also felt very helpless in such a situation, but he had no way to change it.


    Because they are in different positions, and every time Qianshou Zhujian is in a state of being controlled by others, even if he doesn''t want to, there is nothing he can do.


    It''s really rare that they can sit face to face without making a move like this, and Senjujuma has always hoped for it.


    He has always wanted to have a good chat with Habara, after all, Habara is the current helm of Uchiha and the actual controller of Konoha.


    Moreover, he has always believed that Habara is the person who is most like Uchiha Madara, and can even be said to surpass Uchiha Madara.


    Such a person Senju Habara is naturally very curious, especially Habara has expressed his thoughts very early on, which makes Senju Habara even more curious about how Habara will do it.


    Essentially, he didn''t want Habara to cause too much trouble in the ninja world, because of Habara''s current strength, the entire ninja world would definitely have no way to stop him.


    And in this era, there is no other self.


    It''s just that on the other hand, Senshou Zhujian has been thinking about one thing, and that is whether his original decision was correct.


    But it''s a pity that he has never had this opportunity, and now he has figured it out, that is, maybe he really did something wrong back then.


    Perhaps the original self should really work hard to integrate the entire ninja world, so at least there won''t be so many wars, right?


    But if we really do this, will the Sages of the Six Paths also be unhappy?


    After all, according to Orochimaru and Madara''s narration, the thousand-year **** battle was actually laissez-faire and led by the Sage of the Six Paths. Its purpose seems cruel, but it was also for the ninja world.


    So Qianshou Zhujian is also very contradictory now, after all, there are too many problems in it.


    Now that Habara has solved this problem, Senju Habara wants to have a good chat with Habara, he wants to know more details, or more plans of Habara in the future.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    And sitting next to them, there was the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato with a dazed expression on his face.


    Namikaze Minato has just been reincarnated by the dirt, he is very confused about everything now, and his memory is still stuck in the Nine Tails incident.


    He didn''t know what was going on in the current situation at all, but he recognized a few people at a glance-Oshemaru, Senju Zhuma, and that Uchiha Madara!


    This weird situation made him at a loss, especially when he saw a young man from the Uchiha clan appearing here, his heart became a little more alert.


    When he was in power, he knew the conflict between Uchiha and the village, and he always took solving the conflict between Uchiha and the village as his primary goal of governing.


    But before everything was executed, he had already died in the hands of Kyuubi, or in the hands of a mysterious Uchiha.


    He knows that his current state is the reincarnation of the filthy soil, not only him, but also the first Hokage.


    He didn''t know what the purpose of these people was, what these people were going to do, but he knew that he had to stay alert, he had already subconsciously sensed the danger.


    "Yes, the things that should be deployed have been deployed, and then it depends on your performance."


    Habara nodded indifferently, and said with a smile.


    "Speaking of which, I also want to give you a surprise. After all, I have done a big thing in Uchiha, so don''t scare your eyes when the time comes."


    "Did something in Uchiha?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard this, and then he asked curiously.


    "You didn''t deploy the army, just what did you do in Uchiha?"


    "You hit you, why did Konoha react so quickly?"


    Habara glanced at Uchiha Madara strangely, and then he said calmly.


    "My plan is, when you push them to the brink of failure, Konoha will jointly hold the Five Kages with them... Sorry, the Four Kages Conference.


    Then we, Konoha, will send troops to enter their land, resist your invasion with them, and take back the places you occupied.


    Only in this way can Konoha stand steadily beside them and not come out, and finally slowly eat away at them.


    So Konoha can''t be in a hurry, at least until you beat them so hard that they can''t fight back, you can''t be in a hurry. "


    Habara''s words made Uchiha Madara think for a moment, and then nodded indifferently. In fact, he was not satisfied with the whole plan, because he thought it was too slow.


    And Namikaze Minato was already a little sluggish when he heard Habara''s words, what kind of plan is this, what are these people going to do?


    "Habara-kun''s plan is very good, at least from a legal point of view, it is also the most suitable choice."


    Just before Namikaze Minato''s mind had turned the corner, Senju Hashirama also spoke, and he continued with a sigh.


    "At least in this way, it won''t cause too many casualties, and at least such encroachment can encounter less resistance.


    I thought this might be the best way, even if he was a little slower. "


    Namikaze Minato looked at the first Hokage next to him calmly, but he already disliked the stormy waves in his heart.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Is this the first Hokage?


    Is this the first Hokage-sama who hated war and created peace in the ninja world?


    Although his performance is not like those two Uchihas, he looks like a warmonger.


    But this kind of support means that they will do some terrible things, some terrible things against other countries and Ninja Village!


    "Summon me out, is it also to participate in such a thing?"


    Namikaze Minato swallowed silently in his heart, the current situation is really not good, even he is terrified now.


    He hesitated now whether he should speak or not, but before he had time to say anything, Habara spoke again.


    "The first Hokage-sama is right, what we need now is a stable way to solve these problems."


    Habara spoke very calmly, and he wasn''t too surprised by the transformation of Senshou Zhujian.


    "After all, we can''t consume too many people, that''s not in our interest, otherwise it would definitely be more convenient for me to do it myself.


    But the most important thing for us is to focus on the future. After all, our enemies are really difficult to deal with, aren''t they? "


    "You''re right."


    Uchiha Madara thought for a while, and finally he spoke seriously.


    "To gather everyone''s strength to deal with these guys, so that our ninjas will continue to grow and produce more people who can dominate the future. This is the purpose of that guy."


    who?


    Namikaze Minato instantly grasped a key word, who is the one Uchiha Madara is talking about?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, I want to ask if your army is ready?"


    Without waiting for Minakaze Minato to think too much, Habara asked again.


    "After all, it is going to directly attack the Four Great Ninja Village, and there is also a place like the Land of Water that faces the Ninja World across the sea.


    If there are not enough soldiers, I think no matter how perfect their plans are, they can''t easily do all this, right? "


    them?


    Namikaze Minato caught another piece of information, which showed that the people who acted this time were not limited to the few people in front of him.


    And I''m afraid there will be a lot of ninjas in their hands. Only enough ninjas can carry out all these tasks and actions.


    It''s just that Namikaze Minato is also very clear, "they" and the soldiers in these populations are not the same concept, they are definitely a group of stronger and more capable people.


    But who are these people, and what exactly are their plans?


    "One hundred thousand, there will be more in the future."


    Just when Namikaze Minato was thinking, Uchiha Madara spoke directly, and this number also made Namikaze Minato sweat coldly.


    Such a huge ninja army, what kind of monster is this?


    "One hundred thousand, yes, it should be enough."


    Habara couldn''t help but nodded slightly when he heard Uchiha Madara''s words. This number is similar to that in the original book, and Uchiha Madara has already indicated that he will continue to increase.


    Then, going on like this is definitely enough to continue to pressurize those ninja villages in the ninja world, and this is also in line with everything Habara and the others want.


    "It''s okay, as far as it looks, then we''ll just wait for you to do it."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but nodded and continued.


    "This operation is the top priority, and I don''t think anyone would want this to go wrong.


    After you have decided everything, start to act. I look forward to your performance. "


    "I''m also looking forward to this operation, after all, I haven''t had any activities for a long time."


    Uchiha Madara showed a smile at this moment, and then he looked at Habara seriously, and stretched out his finger to Senju Hashirama and asked.


    "Yes, can you resurrect this guy?"


    "Okay, it''s not too difficult, but why are you thinking about resurrecting him?"


    Habara nodded. With Hidan and the reincarnation technique in his hand, he really wasn''t worried that he wouldn''t be able to revive a Senshou Hashirama.


    What''s more, he still has the innate art of reincarnation, and issues such as life and death are really not a big problem for him.


    It''s just that he was curious, did this guy Uchiha Madara burst out in love, why did he have to resurrect this guy?


    Isn''t his current state the same thing they want to do?


    And Namikaze Minato was even more confused at this moment, what is the situation, can the dead be resurrected?


    Reincarnation of the Dirty Earth is already a terrifying technique. He can directly wake up the dead. Could it be that Konoha has mastered some even more terrifying technique now?


    "Because I want to see if he has more room for improvement."


    When Uchiha Madara heard Habara''s words, he couldn''t help showing a chuckle, and he slightly raised his head and said with a little pride.


    "He fought me all his life, but in the end I took the most critical step, and he was left far behind by me.


    I want to give him a chance, he wants to see if there is room for improvement, and I want to see if he can catch up with me.


    Moreover, although you do exist in this world so that I will not feel lonely, you are not of the same age as me.


    You have your friends, you have your relatives, but the people of my age are basically dead, I don¡¯t want to say anything, I have to come to you. "


    Uchiha Madara''s words made Habara nodded slightly. If it was Uchiha Madara in the original book, I''m afraid he really wouldn''t show such emotions.


    Because in the original book, he is the kind of loner, and it can even be said that he is a person who is forging ahead for his own unrealistic goals.


    But now it is different, now that this world has Habara, there has been a huge change, and Uchiha Madara no longer has the original fantasy.


    And people have always hated being alone, so he naturally hopes that there will be someone of his contemporaries, so that he can have someone to talk to.


    Of course, this contemporary person must be someone he can recognize, and it is definitely not just a cat or a dog that can be accepted by him.


    And unfortunately, the only person he can recognize is Senshou Zhujian.


    "Okay, I can help you, it''s not difficult."


    Habara thought of this and nodded directly.


    "Just let him and I go back to Konoha later, but then again, he can but his brother can''t, at least not now!


    This chapter is not finished, UU reading Click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Also, don''t think I didn''t feel it, that old man Sarutobi Hiruzen is also here, and that old man is even worse. "


    The second Hokage, the third Hokage, are they still here?


    Namikaze Minato was incredulous to the extreme when he heard the news, wouldn''t this group of people wake up all the shadows?


    "I have no objection. Anyway, I don''t like that guy in Senshoubanjian. As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, I''m not familiar with it either."


    Uchiha Madara said indifferently, but in the end his eyes fell on Namikaze Minato who was sweating coldly beside him.


    There was some curiosity on his face, he had noticed this blond haired guy from the very beginning and knew who this guy was.


    It''s just that he didn''t know why Habara summoned this guy and stayed here.


    It''s just that he ignored this kid just now because he wanted to talk about serious matters, but now that the main thing has been said almost, he can also ask about the situation.


    "Speaking of which, this is Konoha''s Fourth Hokage, called Namikaze Minato, right?"


    Uchiha Madara pointed to Namikaze Minato and said directly.


    "It''s just that what did you bring this guy here for? I admit that he has some talent, but it''s just talent, right?"


    "Him?"


    Habara glanced at Minato Namikaze who was at a loss, and smiled.


    "He is the soul that I let Orochimaru experiment on, pulled out from the belly of the **** of death, and his ability is far beyond your imagination..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 309： Wind blows

    Namikaze Minato''s strength Habara has always been recognized, after all, his performance in the original book is really amazing.


    Before the start of the Fourth World War, most people thought that he was basically at his limit when he died.


    However, when the Fourth World War started, people realized how much they had misunderstood him.


    This guy can not only directly adapt to such a high-intensity battle as soon as he is awakened, but also directly activate the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, and even use it in conjunction with Xianju.


    You must know that Naruto tried his best to use this ability, but he didn''t know how long it would take to use it normally, but after this guy died, he has been sleeping in the belly of the **** of death.


    He was awakened almost without any preparation, then directly participated in the battle, and finally broke out directly.


    Does this mean that his talent is already so high that it is outrageous, or that the endurance of the reincarnation of the dirt is too high, so that he does not have to worry about collapsing and then fights directly.


    What''s more, he is actually conscious in the belly of the **** of death, so he can communicate with Kyuubi?


    Of course, the last one can actually be ignored, because when Senju Bashima and the others woke up in the original work, their memories were still sealed away by Hiru Sarutobi.


    So the biggest possibility is still the first two, and these things are what Habara wants to learn more about.


    What''s more, Habara had already had the idea of ??resurrecting Namikaze Minato, but due to technical reasons and his own forgetfulness, this matter has not been implemented.


    Now that he remembered it, and at the same time he wanted to enhance Konoha''s combat effectiveness, why didn''t he do something?


    "So... Jiraiya-sensei is Hokage, and now you want to integrate the entire Ninja World?"


    On the way back to Konoha, Habara had a good talk with Namikaze Minato about the general situation, which also made Namikaze Minato completely confused.


    But now his state is much better than before, at least he doesn''t need to worry about being awakened, and then doing some outrageous things to destroy the world.


    It''s just that when thinking of the resurrection and the plan Uchiha Habara and the others talked about, Namikaze Minato still hesitated and hesitated.


    On the one hand, he personally has some bad feelings about this kind of thing that breaks the laws of nature. He is already dead, so won''t it cause any trouble if he comes back to life?


    The second point is how much casualties Habara will cause if he does this. This is what Minato Namikaze hesitates the most.


    What he was worried about was not the casualties of other people. As a ninja who participated in the end of World War II and the entire Third World War, and became the Fourth Hokage, how could he sympathize with other people.


    He was only worried about Konoha''s people, he was worried that Konoha would pit himself into it, and cause himself too many casualties in such a training.


    He has learned all this through Uchiha Madara and Habara, and he also knows that such training is inevitable, which is good for the ninja world.


    But he really couldn''t let go of everything about Konoha, he really didn''t want Konoha to suffer too many casualties and accidents.


    As for his teacher is now Konoha''s Fifth Hokage, he doesn''t think there is any problem.


    Although his teacher may have some problems in character, he is absolutely fine in terms of ability.


    Of course, according to Konoha''s current situation, does it make any difference who is Hokage?


    "Yes, what''s the matter, Fourth Hokage-sama?"


    Habara slightly turned his head to look at Minato Namikaze, he said playfully.


    "Do you have anything to say about my opinion, or do you have a different opinion?"


    "Well, I don''t have any objections, I''m just worried about Konoha''s situation."


    Namikaze Minato hesitated for a moment, but finally he spoke his mind.


    "Also, is it really okay to resurrect me? I mean, does this break the laws of nature?"


    "Strictly speaking, yes."


    Habara nodded slightly, and he said with a smile.


    "But in fact, I have resurrected many people, and I have followed the laws of nature.


    When you are resurrected, someone will naturally have to pay the price. This is an exchange of equivalent value, and strictly speaking, it is not considered a destruction of nature. "


    It is indeed an exchange of equal value, but it is just that Hi Duan''s life is exchanged for the lives of countless people who can be resurrected.


    Who told Fei Duan to be immortal? How could he just give up such a useful material?


    And Habara is also wondering if this Hiduan has signed a contract with some evil god, and the soul consumed by his suicide is actually from the evil god.


    So this guy''s soul is immortal because the contract has not yet expired, and once it expires, his end will be extremely miserable.


    But this has nothing to do with Habara, after all, what does the loophole you left have nothing to do with me?


    "You mean, you exchanged the lives of other people for our resurrection?"


    Hearing the words, Qianshouzhujian couldn''t help frowning. He himself belonged to the people who didn''t agree with resurrection, and he didn''t plan to resurrect himself.


    But Uchiha Madara threw him directly to Habara, and Habara didn''t mean to argue with him, so he pulled him and set off towards Konoha.


    If he didn''t want to go back to Konoha to see how Konoha is now, I''m afraid he really wants to struggle.


    Along the way, he was thinking about how to persuade Habara, because he felt that Habara, like Uchiha Madara, might not be so easy to persuade.


    And now he heard the result of such a resurrected person, which made his already somewhat resistant heart even more resistant.


    Because this means that he needs two lives to be resurrected, one is the reincarnation of the filthy soil, and the other is the resurrection technique!


    "I don''t think you need to think too much about it."


    Habara glanced at him, and immediately knew what this guy was thinking, and he spoke directly and calmly.


    "You, including other people''s reincarnation, used the bodies of those white guys, you should be able to feel this.


    Otherwise, how could you still maintain your peak strength after being awakened?


    Besides, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of that thing called ¡®Cthulite Cult¡¯. "


    "Cthulite religion?"


    Senju Hashirama and Namikaze Minato were stunned for a moment when they heard the words, and soon they all thought of something.


    "You mean, the legendary immortal person really exists?"


    Namikaze Minato glanced at Senju Hashirama, and then he asked.


    "Yes, he does exist, and what''s interesting is that there is a person who has mastered the immortal body in our hands."


    Habara looked at the looming Konoha in the distance, and continued to speak with a smile.


    "So strictly speaking, there is no cost for your resurrection, and as former shadows, don''t you want to do something for Konoha?


    Even if you don''t do anything, don''t you want to meet your descendants?


    Whether it¡¯s Tsunade or Naruto, they¡¯re all in Konoha.¡±


    "Jiraiya, what did you call me for?"


    In Konoha''s Hokage office, Tsunade frowned and walked in from the outside, and Senju Nawaki came in together.


    It can be seen that these two people are very upset at this time, after all, they have their own work to do.


    Before that, Tsunade was researching and improving some new drugs, after all, she also knew how chaotic the future world would be.


    In order to make the situation of her younger brother better, and at the same time make the situation of the Konoha ninjas better, she naturally planned to work hard to produce some good things.


    And she basically got some desired results, but she was interrupted right now, but she didn''t have any good way to refuse, which naturally made her very upset.


    The same is true for Senju Naoshu. He and that fellow Yamato worked hard for a long time in the Land of Wind, and finally planted his own Mudun in the desert.


    This made him happy for a long time, but when he turned his head, his wooden escape was directly smashed to pieces.


    What''s more terrible is that the person who did all this was actually Habara, which made Senju Naoki no longer want to curse.


    You can scold anyone, but if you really dare to scold Habara, then his good days will definitely come to an end.


    Don''t talk about others, his sister will give him a good lesson.


    So even if there was a lot of discomfort, he had to endure it, and just when he was about to start over, he was summoned back inexplicably.


    This situation made him even more unhappy, but this time he also did not dare to lose his temper, because it was Hokage-sama who brought him back.


    But not daring to lose his temper doesn''t mean that he will face Zilai with a smile all over his face, anyway, he is about to start over after being called back, but he can''t smile anymore.


    But what surprised him was that there was actually another person in this office, and that was Naruto Uzumaki.


    The relationship between Zhishu and Naruto is still very good. Although their real ages are far apart, they are considered to be of the same age in terms of their current real ages.


    They are only a few years apart, and because of their personality and other reasons, their relationship is still very good.


    In particular, one of them is the grandson of the first Hokage, and the other is the son of the fourth Hokage. When such a relationship is combined, their relationship with each other is also better.


    Even though the meeting time is not long, such a relationship has already been formed.


    "Hey, rope tree?"


    Naruto also saw Tsunade and Nakoki, and he immediately ran over with a smile.


    He had been resting in Konoha and waiting for the new mission to appear. After all, there were not many things left in the Kingdom of Wind, so he naturally came back to fix it.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect Zilai to call him over today, and he didn''t care so much, so he just came, anyway, he was free and fine.


    But what he didn''t expect was that after he came here, he was told by Jilai to let him wait.


    After waiting for a long time, it turned out that Naoki and Grandma Tsunade came, which made Naruto feel a little baffling when he was happy.


    "Teacher Jiraiya, what''s going on, are they the ones we''re waiting for?"


    "No, not yet."


    Jiraiya also noticed Tsunade''s unhappy eyes, he knew that he had better explain now, otherwise his situation would be worse.


    "It was Habara who asked me to inform you. He asked me to tell you that some people who are very important to you want to see you and ask them to be on call at any time."


    Although Habara ran out of Konoha, his shadow avatar remained in Konoha, after all, he agreed to Jiraiya.


    Although strictly speaking, even if he leaves without saying goodbye, Zilai will never say anything about him, but if he promises, then he will do it.


    Leaving a shadow clone, in fact, can be regarded as staying in Konoha, isn''t it?


    Even his shadow clone, strictly speaking, is not something that ordinary people can fight against.


    After all, with the current strength of Habara and what he is going to do now, it is already destined that he will use more Yin Yang Dun in his arbitrary ninjutsu.


    Having the shadow clone of Yin Yang Dun is really not something ordinary people can deal with.


    As long as people like Otsutsuki or Uchiha Madara don''t come over, basically this shadow clone is enough to deal with anyone.


    "Habara?"


    Tsunade frowned when she heard Habara''s name, and then she found a place to sit down.


    "This guy is really looking for trouble, he made a lot of things but he dumped them on us, and he didn''t care about it himself.


    Such a guy is really annoying and irritating, this is completely irresponsible to the extreme! "


    Tsunade''s words made Jiraiya immediately turn around and pretend not to hear, while Nasuki and Naruto simply lowered their heads, pretending that they didn''t pay attention to these things.


    Tsunade dared to complain that Hahara was Tsunade, but other people may not have such courage.


    It is true that Jilai can, but Jiraiya also has no intention of conflicting with Habara, and Naruto and the others respect themselves or know that their status is not enough, so naturally they dare not mess around.


    "Why did I hear someone scolding me as soon as I came here?"


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door, and Tsunade and the others stood up unconsciously when they heard this voice.


    Soon the door was pushed open, and then four people walked in from the outside, and Habara, who was walking in the front, said with a smile on his face.


    "To be honest, this is not something to be happy about, especially since I brought you some people who should be very important to you."


    Tsunade and Nakoki were completely stunned at this moment, not only them, Naruto and Jiraiya were also completely stunned at this moment.


    They stared blankly at the three people behind Habara, and they were completely stunned for a moment.


    "Okay, enough joking, but now is your time anyway."


    Seeing this scene, Habara couldn''t help laughing, then he turned around and walked outside.


    "Now time is up to you, I wish you a happy life."


    After saying this, Habara left the office directly, and closed the door of the office.


    The moment he closed the door, he suddenly heard some voices behind him.


    "grandfather?"


    "Tsunade, and Rope Tree?"


    "Minato, Kukuna?"


    "Dad. Mom?"


    "Mr. Jiraiya, and Naruto?"


    Family love is always the most touching thing, especially for Namikaze Minato and Senju Hashirama, they really have too many regrets for their offspring.


    Senshou Zhuma may be better, after all, he is a person who has children and has seen his children grow up and get married and have children.


    The reason why Tsunade is so good at gambling is largely because of his influence.


    However, Minakame Minato and Kukina Uzumaki were not so lucky, and they both drove west when their child was just born.


    It can be said that they hardly gave Naruto any care, nor did they accompany Naruto in his growth. This is probably the most regrettable thing in their lives.


    "It seems that Kukuna was resurrected for nothing."


    While walking, Habara thought silently in his heart.


    Namikaze Minato has already been awakened by him, so naturally he will not forget Uzumaki Kukina.


    And compared to Namikaze Minato''s problem, Uzumaki Kukunai is much simpler, after all, her soul was not swallowed by the **** of death.


    So Habara only needs a simple reincarnation of the dirty soil to wake her up directly, without any difficulty at all.


    As for what they plan to talk about next, it doesn''t have much to do with Habara, after all, Habara needs to rest after being busy for so long.


    "Yo, you still know that you went back to the security department?"


    When Yubara went out and turned right all the way to the security department and returned to his office, a voice rang directly in his ears, and he didn''t even need to turn his head to know who it was.


    "Please, I always have other things to be busy with."


    Habara said with a smile, then turned around and directly embraced the man in his arms.


    "After all, there are too many troublesome things. Even if I want to come here, I still have time."


    "Really, then before that, I''ve heard all the time that you''ve been squatting in the clan but you haven''t moved your nest."


    After Yan Ye glanced around to make sure there was no one there, she continued to speak with a slightly teasing gesture.


    "Didn''t I say that I have other plans, some plans that are destined to shock the world."


    Habara didn''t blush at all, he raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    Opening kaleidoscope sharing eyes in batches is definitely a plan destined to shock the world.


    The current Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and even Eternal Eye are not a secret to the ninja world. The main reason is that Habara is too strong.


    During the war with Yanyin back then, countless people still vividly remember the matter of resolving a war with his own strength.


    Not only him, but even Uchiha Shisui''s performance was shocking.


    Under such circumstances, everyone naturally became curious about Habara''s secret, and they all wondered why Habara was so powerful.


    His existence simply raised the strength of the Uchiha family by several levels.


    It''s not that ordinary Uchihas are not strong, on the contrary, ordinary Uchihas are also strong enough to make one''s scalp tingle.


    Those who have turned on Sharingan can only be dealt with by two people working together. This kind of strength is second to none in the entire ninja world.


    But after all, they are still within the category of ''human being'', and Yu Principle really can no longer treat him as a human being.


    This guy is basically a Ninja Shura, a Shura who can recklessly harvest the life of the entire Ninja World!


    At that time, many people began to guess what the source of Habara''s power was, and they also got an answer.


    Those are Habara''s eyes!


    Anyone who has fought against Habara knows that Habara''s eyes are really not ordinary Sharingan.


    Those are eyes that can change into a complex pattern, and once these eyes are opened, Habara will be the invincible Ninja Shura!


    Not only Habara, Uchiha Shisui also has this situation, his eyes can also change shape.


    This made them start to wonder, is there a pair of stronger eyes on top of the Uchiha''s strongest eyes in their knowledge - the Sangouyu Sharingan?


    Originally, this kind of thing should be a secret, but because Habara and Shisui did it like this, it almost became an open secret.


    And Habara didn''t have much idea of ??hiding this kind of thing, he wanted to open the eyes of the current Uchihas and let them not be too proud.


    Therefore, he simply admitted the eyes intentionally or unintentionally, and Zhishui also named the eyes under his instruction.


    At the same time, Shisui also revealed that there is a pair of stronger eyes above these eyes, and Shisui''s eyes are kaleidoscopes, and Habara''s eyes are the eyes of eternity!


    Of course, Zhishui is not stupid, he just said that he has such eyes, and as for how to open them, he just said that it needs personal perception.


    If the strength is strong enough and the perception is deep enough, it may be opened, but if it is not achieved, it may not be achieved in a lifetime.


    Such a statement immediately shocked the ninja world, and they realized that there was still so much room for improvement on the Sharingan that they thought was already strong enough.


    And this kind of improvement can actually make people become like gods and Shuras abruptly.


    As for what Zhishui said, no one thought it was false.


    After all, in the entire Uchiha history, not to mention Habara''s Eternal Eye, even Shisui''s kaleidoscope is rarely seen.


    If such a power can be activated simply, wouldn''t Uchiha have ruled the world long ago?


    It can be said that this wave of operations by Habara and Shisui made the entire ninja world know Uchiha again.


    Also re-acquainted with Habara and Shisui, the two chief and deputy patriarchs who have mastered the entire Uchiha clan, how terrifying their strength is.


    Therefore, if a group of owners of kaleidoscopes suddenly appeared in the ninja world, what a shock and impact it would cause.


    "Okay, okay, you have a lot to do."


    Yan Ye shook her head helplessly, she didn''t bother to argue with Yu Yuan about these things, she leaned her body towards Yu Yuan before continuing.


    "Speaking of which, isn''t that the big battle you mentioned is about to start?"


    "Yes, soon."


    Yu Yuan nodded, and the strength of his holding Yan Ye began to increase slightly.


    "However, such a big battle has no impact on us, because this time we are the chess players.


    Although it is not pleasing to say this sentence, and no one will like it, but this time, we are the real masters! "


    "Are you going to do it?"


    Standing on the border of the land of land, the second generation of Tukage, Huang Tu, and some more powerful ninjas from Yanyin Village looked at the land of land in the distance.


    They still felt a little emotional in their hearts, because they knew very well what they were going to do next, which was to do something to the village they had once guarded.


    This kind of feeling is really not good for them, but they also know that they have to do this.


    The right to choose is not in their hands from the beginning to the end, and they don''t even have the right to bargain.


    "Everyone obey orders."


    Just when everyone was feeling emotional, the Second Tsuchikagemu spoke at this time.


    "I know everyone is uncomfortable, and so am I, and I don''t want this kind of plan to happen at all.


    But folks, if it''s inevitable and we don''t have a choice, then let''s do what we can.


    As for the rest, we will leave it to our younger generations! "


    Speaking of this, the second generation of Tuying raised his head and looked at the sky, and it took him a long time to continue speaking quietly.


    "We are all dead people, in other words, we are all people who have been eliminated by the times.


    The times are moving forward. If our younger generations can''t even defeat us, then what is the need for this ninja village to exist?


    Instead of letting Uchiha Madara and Konoha do it and completely wipe out this village, it is better for us to break this village ourselves!


    At least, we have left this village with our own pride, and we have not let outsiders break into this village! "


    It has to be said that it is very reasonable for the second generation of Tuying to become a shadow. Under his rhetoric, the faces of all the people who were originally unhappy but had to come here began to change.


    Yes, it was the general trend of the times that forced them to come here.


    Even if you don''t do it yourself, Konoha and the group will still do it, even more cruel than yourself.


    Since the results are all the same, why not do it yourself!


    If these juniors of mine are really so disappointing, then rather than letting other people destroy their village, it is better to destroy it themselves.


    Save embarrassment, and avoid making everyone laugh!


    Moreover, there is another sentence of the second generation of Tuying that they have firmly remembered, that is, do what they should do.


    What is their task, that is to keep putting pressure on the village, forcing them to keep fighting with themselves, and constantly tempering them.


    So as to give Konoha a chance to enter the field, so that all these can be better peacefully.


    That being the case, there is a lot to make a fuss about here, and they don''t have to kill them.


    As long as the expected goals can be achieved, no one can say a word about them!


    "Yes, Lord Dokage!"


    At this moment, all the powerful Yanyin experts who reincarnated from the filth shouted loudly. At this moment, they have made their beliefs clear.


    "very good."


    The second generation of Tukage nodded, and then looked at the land of the earth again, and at this moment, a large number of white scorpions suddenly appeared on the ground behind him.


    He raised his hand slightly, then shouted loudly.


    "Everyone raided the outer strongholds according to the plan, occupied the defense line on the border between the Land of Rain and the Land of Earth, built our offensive area and blocked the main traffic arteries.


    Got it all, act! "


    "yes!"


    At the same time, on the land of the Land of Frost, the Second Raikage, the Third Raikage, and the Fourth Raikage looked at the Land of Thunder in front of them, and they also fell into silence.


    In order to attack the Land of Thunder, they must first establish an important transportation hub, and this transportation hub is naturally the Land of Frost.


    The Kingdom of Frost is not a big place, and there is a group of Frost Clan who are considered to be indifferent to the world and not very strong.


    At least these people, the three Raikages and a group of Yunyin Village''s elite offensive, fell without even holding on for a day.


    With the important hub of the Kingdom of Frost, they can attack without restraint!


    "Everyone, I won''t talk nonsense. You are all smart people, so you naturally know what you should do."


    The Second Raikage spoke calmly, and his Chakra was also constantly jumping.


    "Following the plan, occupying the places we need to occupy.


    Finally, let us test the quality of our juniors, if they can''t even resist us.


    Then even if they were wiped out, they deserved it! "


    "Yes, Lord Raikage!"


    "I didn''t expect that I could go back to this ghost place."


    The Second Mizukage looked at the land of water that was still shrouded in thick fog in front of him, a smile appeared on his face, and then he turned his head to look behind him.


    And standing behind him are the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen, as well as the third and fourth Mizukages!


    "I said, can you not feel so heavy, isn''t it just attacking your own village, as for?"


    "Master Nidaime, you"


    The fourth Mizukage Yakura was clearly made very uncomfortable by the words of Ghost Lantern, he was about to say something but was stopped by the third Mizukage.


    "Indeed, this is not something we need to care about."


    Mizukage Mizukage spoke, and he sighed slightly.


    "We are all dead, so what''s the use of hesitating any more?


    The affairs of the younger generations will be handled by the younger generations, and we can be our witnesses with peace of mind. "


    "That''s right, brat."


    Guideng Huanyue nodded with a smile, but his smile looked extraordinarily funny with his eyebrowless appearance.


    "We are all dead, and the dead can no longer care about these people in this world.


    The younger generations have their own luck, why should we worry about it?


    And to put it bluntly, even if we don''t do it, isn''t it true that if we don''t do it, others won''t do it either?


    To be honest, I would rather these juniors die by my hands than by others! "


    Speaking of this, UU Reading Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s eyes began to change a bit. He stared at the thick fog ahead, with a dangerous smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Besides, we are all a bunch of dead people, and the meaning of a dead person is a loser to a ninja.


    We are an army of losers, if these young people can''t handle and solve it, then..."


    "I really don''t know why they need to stay, why does this village need to exist!"


    Ghost Lantern Huanyue''s words were murderous, which made Goju Yagura unconsciously opened his mouth to say something.


    But in the end, he still didn''t say a word, and looked at the land behind the thick fog.


    It took a long time before his gaze became firm.


    "Indeed, if they can''t solve even our group of losers, then many things will indeed be meaningless."

 Chapter 310： 4 Shadow Conference

    "How is this going?"


    In Yanyin Village, Onoki quickly rushed into his office with a dark face. At this moment, the entire office was already crowded with people.


    Today is definitely not a good day for them in Yanyin Village.


    Because just earlier today, violent chakra fluctuations suddenly broke out on the border between the Land of Earth and the Land of Rain.


    Immediately afterwards, there were swift eagles everywhere heading towards Yanyin Village, and what they brought back were some shocking news.


    The border strongholds were lost, the troops were routed in large numbers, and they lost control of the border!


    This series of information is really like a bolt from the blue to them, and according to the follow-up news, these attackers are likely to continue to march along the border.


    Thus cutting off some main traffic roads, all the way to their Yanyin Village!


    At this moment they all realized one thing, that is, a war has begun.


    Of course, there is also a more terrifying thing, that is, besides some miscellaneous soldiers, these attacking people also have some more terrifying existences.


    And these people are all the heroes of their Yanyin Village, even shadows!


    Faced with such a situation, all the senior officials of Yanyin couldn''t sit still.


    They weren''t sure if that latter message was true, but they all knew one thing.


    That is, they must discuss a plan now, otherwise their Yanyin Village may be in danger.


    "Master Dokage, this is the report"


    Seeing Onogi come in, a middle-aged Iwanin handed over the report, but Onoki''s face darkened, and he slapped the report away.


    "I asked you to tell what''s going on, not to let me see what''s going on, don''t you have a mouth?"


    At this moment, Onoki almost roared, and his behavior frightened the middle-aged man into a stunned state.


    Onogi''s current deterrent power in Yanyin Village is truly unchallenged, and no one dares to resist him.


    "Master Dodokage, please forgive me."


    Although the middle-aged Iwanin was in a daze, he recovered instantly after seeing Onogi''s cold eyes, and he immediately opened his mouth and said.


    "That''s enough. You can appear here to show that you have talent and ability, but don''t challenge my patience."


    Onoki still looked cold, he said indifferently.


    "Clarify the matter to me immediately, I want to know everything!"


    "Yes, Lord Dokage!"


    The middle-aged Iwanin completely regained his sobriety at this moment, and he quickly told Onogi about the current situation in detail.


    Whether it is the direction of the enemy''s attack, or what the enemy may do next, or even who the enemy may be, he has made it clear.


    Onoki listened to all this quietly, but the more he listened to his expression, the weirder he became, and the more he listened to his expression, the more dignified he became.


    Because according to this guy''s narration, he found that the attacker seemed to know their country of earth very well.


    Where those attacking guys are now occupying, they directly hold the border area of ??the Land of Earth completely in their hands.


    And the places they occupy are very particular. Once those places are controlled, it will be really difficult for their large troops to pass, and they can''t even do outflanking operations.


    This is also forcing them to attack frontally, so as to find a way to unplug those strongholds, so that they can advance normally to regain lost ground.


    And Ohnoki could even think in his heart that the place where they fought head-on had even been determined, which was on a plain close to the hinterland of the Land of Earth!


    Fighting on the plains, this is really not good news for the ninjas of Yanyin.


    They are more suitable for fighting in the mountains, and the people of Konoha are the most suitable for fighting in vast areas!


    "Is it really Konoha''s attack, but how did they know about our Yanyin Village to this extent?"


    Ohnoki was thinking while listening, but when he heard the last sentence, he was not calm at all!


    The heroes of their Hidden Rock Village, and even the shadows came to attack their Hidden Rock Village?


    This statement sounds absurd, but Ohnoki knows that there really is such a technique to resurrect the dead in this world!


    Not to mention anything else, he had seen such a technique on Konoha''s side, and he even saw people who should have died chatting with him.


    Moreover, Onoki had also been entangled in whether he should vote for Konoha, so that Konoha could revive his son.


    This idea has been lingering in his mind until now, but he hasn''t made up his mind yet.


    He is hesitating, he is observing, although he has obtained some good results through observation.


    But his hesitation is still the situation of his granddaughter in the future. He is already old, and he doesn''t care what Konoha will do to him.


    What he was worried about was his granddaughter, and it was this kind of worry that kept him from making the choice he should have made until now.


    "Could it be that Konoha got impatient with waiting, so did he choose to do it?"


    When Onogi thought of this possibility, he couldn''t help but feel a little chill all over, but he also knew that now was really not the time to hesitate and struggle with these things.


    The most important thing for them now is to make an emergency response plan immediately, otherwise, if they really wait for someone to call at their door, even if he wants to talk to Konoha, he will have no bargaining chips!


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Anbu appeared in this room, and he quickly half-kneeled on the ground and handed a scroll to Ohnoki.


    Onoki frowned, but in the end he finished the scroll without saying anything and opened it.


    However, when he saw the contents inside, he couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, and then an idea appeared in his mind.


    "Who the **** is coming back to attack us?"


    In Wuyin Village, Master Yuan frowned tightly as he looked at the report in his hand.


    The country of water was raided, and almost half of the coastline and towns were lost in almost a day.


    Under such a loss, their Wuyin Village almost lost a large area of ??barriers, and even lost the right to sea to the west.


    And it''s not easy to get these places back. This group of people really knows the Kingdom of Water very well.


    The place they occupy is too deadly for their country of water, and even for Hidden Fog Village.


    If they want to get these places back, they have to fall into a hard fight, and if they react slowly, the opponent may rush directly to the hinterland of the water country!


    Such a bad situation really made Master Yuan a little helpless, and now he was wondering if there was some powerful traitor in Wuyin Village.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to come up with such an exquisite plan to drive them to this point!


    "Is it really the same as what the intelligence said, and do we have deceased people, do they still have shadows?"


    Master Yuan has never heard of resurrecting the dead and summoning them to fight, but the current situation seems to be the only way to explain the reason.


    The opponent is really too familiar with the country of water, and the opponent''s offensive is too sharp, which almost forced the country of water into an extremely bad situation.


    "Call everyone, mobilize the troops, they can''t be allowed to continue."


    After a long time, Master Yuan said helplessly, now is not the time to really think about these things, he has to make a decision!


    After the death of the fourth generation of Mizukage, there was no shadow in Wuyin Village, and he, the elder, became the de facto supreme ruler of Wuyin Village.


    Now these troublesome things naturally need him to make a decision.


    "We must regain the lost ground, and we must also find out who these people are!"


    "Who the **** are these **** guys?"


    In Yunyin Village, Qi Rabi of the Fifth Raikage is now also in great confusion and crisis.


    The Kingdom of Thunder was also raided by a group of strange people, and the speed and quality of the raid made him feel extremely incredible.


    They seem to be familiar with all the defense arrangements of Yunyin Village, and they seem to be very familiar with all the situations in the Land of Thunder.


    Under such circumstances, they were so powerful that they almost divided half of the Thunder Kingdom within a day, thus forming a substantial confrontation with them.


    It was the first time Lei Zhiguo encountered such a situation of being directly beaten to his own land, and he even wondered if Konoha did it.


    But judging from what they got, this seems to be more frightening than Konoha doing it.


    "Secondaime, Father, and Big Brother"


    Kirabi clenched his fists tightly. The intelligence showed that those who attacked them on the front line were these shadows who had died but reappeared inexplicably!


    There are also many heroes who died fighting for Yunyin Village back then, and they were the ones taking action against Yunyin Village.


    This news is the last thing Qirabbi wants to see and hear, because it means that someone is playing with the soul wantonly, or the souls of those he respects the most!


    "Xiaoba, is there really that kind of technique that can wake up the dead?"


    But Kirabi still forced himself to remain calm, and he quickly asked Hachio in his heart.


    After all, there are many things that only Yao can understand. After all, he has lived in the ninja world for so many years.


    "I don''t really know the technique of awakening the dead, but the technique of resurrecting the dead really exists."


    Eight-tailed voice soon rang in his mind, he was really selfless to Kirabi Eight-tailed, as long as he knew it, he would not hide it.


    "For example, the old man once said that his eyes can bring the dead back to life."


    "You mean, there might be, but we don''t know?"


    Kirabi knows who the old man in the eight tails mouth is, he is the Sage of the Six Paths!


    It''s just that Eight-tailed dared to call like that, how could he, Kirabi, dare?


    Therefore, he decisively avoided this topic, and directly asked what he wanted to know.


    "That''s right, that''s it, but I''m afraid such a technique is also very evil."


    Eight-Tails'' voice sounded again, this time in a much more serious tone.


    "After all, this is to revive the dead from the pure land. No matter how you look at it, this is not a good technique."


    "Indeed, if it really exists, then this technique is really an evil and shameless technique."


    Kirabi has the same view as Eight-tails, so that the dead will fight, and even attack the village they once loved.


    Such an approach is outraged by both humans and gods, and the person who created this technique is even more evil to the extreme!


    "Whether such a technique exists or not, I think the most important thing right now is to come up with a solution."


    Eight-tailed voice was once again in Kirabi''s mind. Although Kirabi had undergone tremendous changes, Eight-tailed attitude towards him remained the same.


    "That''s right, the most important thing right now is to solve this trouble, at least block it first."


    Kirabi stood up, he nodded seriously, and suddenly he frowned again.


    Because on his desk he found another document, and this document recorded the current situation of other villages!


    After seeing this document, Master Yuan suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    But soon he shook his head, because the most important thing at the moment is to deal with the matter in front of him


    "It can only be said that they are indeed the shadows of the villages in the past, and their effects are so good."


    Habara looked at the report in his hand, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s just that he was the only one in Hokage''s office who could laugh, and Jiraiya, Senju Hashirama, and Namikaze Minato obviously didn''t have any intention of laughing.


    After all, they all know that this war was actually initiated by themselves.


    But it''s hard for them to talk about this kind of thing, because of Habara''s relationship, they were able to be completely resurrected, and they were able to make up for their past regrets.


    Qianshou Zhujian is actually not bad, after all, he has had some experience, but now he can teach his grandson well, which is also a very good experience for him.


    And the feeling of being haunted by family affection is indeed a taste that no one can refuse.


    As far as Namikaze Minato and Kukina are concerned, this is an even more incredible thing.


    Although Kukuna was made by Habara, her importance, at least in Habara''s view, is not enough to compare with Namikaze Minato.


    But even if he did it easily, it could be a blessing to anyone.


    Especially for the two of them who watched Naruto''s birth, but because they protected the village, they could no longer see the growth and couldn''t accompany Naruto.


    This is an unimaginable gift, something they most desire but have never been able to do before.


    But now all this has come true, and they have been with Naruto during this time.


    They learned about Naruto''s previous life, learned about Habara''s changes to Konoha, and even learned about the changes Habara brought to Naruto.


    To put it bluntly, Habara is an existence that is unimaginably important to Naruto, Konoha, or themselves.


    As for the actions of the Three Hokages and Shimura Danzo, they have nothing to say.


    After all, everyone is dead, so what else is there to say?


    Although it has been sixteen years since they died and came back to life, they owe Naruto too much, and even Habara too much.


    Naturally, they have to think of a way to compensate, whether it is to compensate Naruto or Habara, this is very necessary!


    Therefore, although Minakame was a little embarrassed, he didn''t speak.


    The same mentality also exists in Jiraiya. Originally, he was a little helpless because of Namikaze Minato''s death, and he felt guilty about Naruto''s previous growth and life.


    Even if he became Hokage to make up for it, there are still many things in it that are not just compensation, but can really be compensated.


    Now Habara not only makes Konoha better and allows Naruto to live a normal life, but also revives Naruto''s parents and his own disciples.


    Jiraiya had already leaned towards Habara in his heart, and now he could even be said to be on Habara''s side.


    It''s just that some thoughts in his heart and worries about the Konoha ninjas made him somewhat uneasy about the outbreak of the war now, so he was also very embarrassed.


    "Habara, although there is nothing wrong with doing this, we caused the war after all."


    Jilai also hesitated for a while, and finally he spoke with a little helplessness.


    "It''s really not something to be happy about initiating a war. Even if we are on the right path, it is really hard to make people happy about war."


    "It is true that war is never a joyous thing, especially a war we have started."


    Namikaze Minato also sighed helplessly at this moment, he looked at Habara and said slowly.


    "Of course, I can''t deny the correctness of this matter, it''s just that I feel a little uncomfortable."


    Qianshou Zhujian didn''t speak, but his attitude could be seen.


    Habara glanced at them, and basically understood what they meant.


    They didn''t oppose Habara''s plan, and they even supported it, but Naihe''s initiative to provoke a war is really not a good thing.


    At least for them, or for all Hokage, they have never initiated a war on their own initiative.


    And now a big battle involving the ninja world has begun, although Konoha has hidden herself in the deepest place.


    But those in the know can''t deny that this was deliberately provoked by them. It can be said that they are behind the catastrophe in the ninja world this time!


    "So what if it''s comfortable, what if it''s uncomfortable?"


    Habara put down the document in his hand, he looked at the three people in front of him and thought for a while before speaking.


    "Then, do you want me to do it myself, so that it will be faster, and then we, Konoha, will go to practice with the people organized by Akatsuki?"


    As soon as Habara''s words came out, the expressions of Senju Hashirama and Jiraiya changed drastically in an instant, but Namikaze Minato was still in a daze.


    Jiraiya and Senju Bashima knew how terrifying Habara was, and the current situation in the Land of Winds was the best proof of Habara''s strength.


    Although strictly speaking, letting Habara fly directly above other people''s villages and then do that can indeed end a war directly.


    But after all, this kind of war is a way of tempering, and the leaders are the shadows and jonin of each village.


    Even if some of them are rebels, but there are other people suppressing them, and Orochimaru is controlling them, at least not too many people will die.


    Once Habara made a move, it was a serious question whether anyone in a village would be spared.


    Everyone is dead, who will deal with those big tubes with them in the future?


    "This, I think it''s better to forget it?"


    Jilai also shook his head immediately and said, while Senjujuma beside him also nodded seriously.


    "I think so too. I think this matter should go through the normal process, as long as they don''t know."


    Namikaze Minato looked at all this dumbfoundedly. He knew how terrifying this Minister Habara of the Security Department was, but now it seemed that the horror seemed to be beyond his imagination.


    It''s not like he didn''t get to know Habara through Naruto, Lujiu and others during these times.


    After all, he was resurrected by Habara, and he also witnessed Habara and Uchiha Madara having a meeting like a meeting of demons.


    At the same time, he also knew that Habara was one of the actual power holders of Konoha, and under such circumstances, he naturally had to get to know this person well.


    But the answers he got were all vague, and the feeling they gave Minato was just one sentence - Uchiha Habara is incredibly strong.


    Naruto is quite simple, he can only say that Habara is strong in everything, but he can''t say specific things.


    Nara Shikaku and the others were also stunned for a moment after seeing Namikaze Minato, and then they greeted Namikaze Minato as if it were a matter of course, and then chatted.


    They told Namikaze Minato about Habara, and that would be interesting.


    Whether it''s personal strength, political skills, or personal thinking, structure, etc., they are full of Habara.


    In other words, Habara is an all-rounder in their eyes!


    But Namikaze Minato doesn''t understand that well, is there really such an all-rounder in this world?


    Perhaps, Habara is indeed excellent in political achievements, otherwise Nara Shikahisa would not have praised him so much.


    And as he talked about Konoha''s development over the years after he passed away, especially after Habara impeached the third Hokage and came to power, he found that Habara was really powerful.


    Because there is almost a shadow of Habara behind everything, but apart from these things, there are very few records about Habara''s strength.


    Once it was with the Third Hokage, but that time it directly caused Anbu to be wiped out.


    And another time, relying on his own strength, he almost defeated Yan Yin''s main force. This level is really exaggerated.


    "Perhaps, Habara can indeed solve a ninja village by himself!"


    After learning so many things, Minato Namikaze couldn''t help thinking this way, but now it seems that his understanding of Habara is still a bit poor.


    The strength of this Uchiha Habara is probably much more terrifying than what I imagined!


    "Knock Knock Knock"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of Hokage''s office, and Zilai immediately came to his senses. Now he had to thank the person who knocked on the door.


    If I continue the embarrassing topic just now, then I really can''t go on.


    "Come in."


    As Jiraiya''s voice fell, Anbu quickly walked in, and he immediately half-knelt on the ground without looking up at the people inside.


    After all, as Anbu, they really know too many secrets, and they have seen too many things, and they have become numb to many things.


    Even if they saw it, they would definitely not talk nonsense, isn''t it just a few hokages, a lot of big things.


    "Hokage, adults, and Habara-sama, this is a letter from Iwagakure Village."


    "Yanyin?"


    Jiraiya also heard what Anbe said and didn''t pay much attention to it. It is true that all of them except Habara are Hokage.


    And what he paid more attention to was Onogi, he was wondering what Onogi was looking for them at this moment?


    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, you go down first."


    "yes."


    Anbu nodded, then quickly left the room, closing the door behind him.


    But after going out, Anbu couldn''t help but think that an office is full of Hokage, except for Habara.


    So does this mean that the next Hokage-sama will be Habara-sama who once wiped out Anbe?


    But soon he didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because this kind of thing is not something he can participate in.


    And Jilai also opened the letter sent by Onoki very quickly, and after reading it for a while, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Four Shadows Conference?" Zilai also said, "This Onoki is really interesting."


    "It should be that they have noticed that this attack has caused all the villages to suffer."


    Namikaze Minato also spoke, but soon he rubbed his head in embarrassment.


    "Except for us Konoha."


    "I didn''t expect that I could see the scene where all the shadows gathered together for a meeting again?"


    Senshou Bashima naturally heard Jiraiya''s words, which made him feel a little emotional.


    After all, he was the one who made all the shadows gather for a meeting for the first time, and that time was called the Five Shadows Conference.


    It''s just that time has passed, and the Five Kages of that year have become the current Four Kages, and there is even a doubt that there may be only one Hokage left.


    "I didn''t expect that this big wild wood actually helped us."


    Habara actually didn''t expect that the so-called Five Kages Conference in the original book would still appear, even if it had become Four Kages.


    However, he didn''t think there was anything bad about it. After all, in the original book, it was because of the Five Kages Conference that there was a follow-up alliance in the Ninja World.


    Habara will not adopt any alliance method. The unification and integration he wants is not an alliance.


    However, using this form of conference allows the ninja world to temporarily form an alliance, so that Konoha can transfer personnel more reasonably.


    Let Konoha control the lifeline of all the villages, and at the same time secretly carry out cultural output, which is more acceptable to them than Konoha actively and forcibly supporting them!


    Such a divine assist was something Habara never expected, and he was even thinking, this Ohnoki could be from Konoha himself, right?


    You must know that Onogi knows his own thoughts. Doesn''t this guy know that doing this is bringing convenience to Konoha?


    And he still did this when he knew it. Could it be that he really made up his mind?


    But Habara thinks that he has to take a look. After all, this guy hasn''t come to Konoha to look for him, or he has come to him for three years.


    Then there are definitely some things in his heart that he has not let go of, and what these things are must be clarified.


    Otherwise, no one knows whether this will affect their future integration.


    "It looks like I''m going to take a trip."


    Jiraiya can naturally figure out a lot of things here, he twisted his neck and then stood up and said.


    "How about it, are you interested in visiting with me, Minister Habara?"


    "I can do it all, and I think this time I should give those guys in the meeting a big wave."


    Habara touched his chin and thought for a moment, then he said with a smile.


    "What do you think, if Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared during the Four Kages Conference this time.


    However, I will "deal with" Uchiha Madara, and let the first and fourth generations protect everyone. I think such a shocking effect should be very good, right? "


    "That, Habara-kun."


    As soon as Qianshou Zhujian heard that this incident had something to do with him, he immediately shook his head and said.


    "I don''t think I''ll be involved in this matter, after all, it''s just a performance, and with Fifth Generation and Fourth Generation together, I think it''s enough.


    And if you really want to do it, I think it would be better for me and Uchiha Madara to deal with you together, after all"


    Senshou Zhuma really has no interest in this kind of thing, or he wants to reduce the probability of his appearance.


    He was not very happy with the matter of resurrecting himself, and he would not say anything more after the matter was over.


    And for Konoha, he can fight, but he thinks it''s okay to perform or something.


    If he really wants to do it, he feels that it is a good thing worth considering that he and Uchiha Madara will join forces to deal with Habara.


    After all, the deterrent power displayed by Habara seems to be beyond the resistance of a single Uchiha Madara.


    What''s more, the current Senju Hashirama really wants to know about Habara''s strength.


    "That''s a good suggestion!"


    What Senju Bashima never expected was that Habara''s eyes lit up when he heard his words!


    "There are not many people who happen to know that you are still alive, basically Anbu and Tsunade and the others.


    It''s not a bad idea to let you appear beside Uchiha Madara, after all, you were reincarnated from the dirt, and you were originally used to deal with me.


    And in this case, the sense of oppression for other villages will be greater, and Konoha will have more opportunities to intervene.


    If it''s just the second and third Hokage, UU Reading I''m afraid Konoha will appear a little ''lack of motivation'' in terms of standpoint.


    After all, everyone knows that I hate the Second Hokage so much that I even drove the Third Hokage to death. "


    Qianshou Zhujian never imagined in his dreams that he would actually deceive himself with a single sentence.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that this was not impossible.


    After all, the shadows of Konoha were summoned and turned into enemies, which had a huge impact on Konoha.


    Well, if you want to come here, you can better help Konoha to hide the identity of the mastermind behind the scenes, so that people will not suspect that this may be something Konoha did!


    Thinking of this, Senju Hashima''s expression became firmer, and his eyes naturally fell into the eyes of Minakaze Minato and Jiraiya.


    Seeing this, the master and apprentice couldn''t help but look at each other, and finally they could only shake their heads helplessly.


    They always feel that this time they played a little too much?

 Chapter 331： Yun Chung

    Latest URL:


    "This guy, is he so big?"


    Uchiha Madara looked at Senju Bashirama in front of him, his face became a little weird.


    In his memory, there was something like the Four Shadows Conference, and a similar meeting had been held in Senshouzhuma after he left Konoha.


    And that time, the idiot Senshou Zhujian actually distributed the tailed beast all at once.


    He never expected that history would repeat itself after so many years.


    But whether he repeats it or not, Uchiha Madara knows one thing, that is, their approach really meets Konoha''s needs!


    Uchiha Madara originally felt that Konoha''s movements were too slow, so it''s better to let Habara or himself take the shot directly, and blow all these guys away.


    In this way, they can easily take over these areas.


    Of course, there are also some disadvantages in doing so, that is, there may be a large number of casualties, which is not in line with their expected goals.


    But Uchiha Madara really doesn''t care, he really didn''t talk to Habara about some things.


    That is, apart from them, he really didn''t think that other people really had any room to resist when facing Datongmu.


    Even if it is to cast a wide net, I hope there will be more people who can at least deal with Otsuki, but these people should also be in families like Senju and Uchiha.


    Even if ordinary people have reached the limit, what can they do?


    However, he felt that it was better for him not to say these words, especially now that Yubara had the absolute dominance.


    Uchiha Madara didn''t bother to make too much trouble with this guy, and now that he accepted Habara''s idea, he had to do all of this as much as possible.


    The convening of the Four Shadows Conference was almost an invisible help to Habara, because it made it easier for Konoha to reach in.


    Looking at it this way, the Four Shadows Conference doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    "Although this guy has his calculations on me, but thinking about it carefully, it doesn''t seem like it''s something I can''t do."


    Uchiha Madara thought about it carefully, and he felt that such a thing seemed quite interesting.


    On the one hand, he did say that he wanted to have a good fight with Habara, so as to get a better understanding of Habara''s current level of strength.


    On the other hand, the hands-on actions of himself and Habara, then this proves the importance of Habara and the others in disguise, and even the importance of Konoha.


    However, there are also some uncomfortable places, because doing so is simply a performance, and it will make him a little uncomfortable.


    But considering that he will fight Habara in the future, it actually has a certain performance nature, so it seems that this is not a big deal.


    As long as the battle is fierce enough, and the battle is enough to give yourself enough pleasure, so that you can feel the feeling of blood boiling, all this is enough!


    "I think I know how to do it."


    Uchiha Madara thought of this, and he said directly.


    "It seems that I have to ask Orochimaru to remind the attacking troops in the three places. Only when their own fighting has stabilized a little, will they have time and space to hold this meeting."


    "That''s right, the attack is too fierce, they can''t get away."


    Senshou Zhujian nodded, and he said with a smile.


    In fact, such a task as sending a letter does not require Senjujuma to come in person, but considering that Senjujuma will be an "enemy member" in the future.


    So it would be a very good choice to let him come and stay here, and cooperate with Uchiha Madara to make a follow-up shot.


    As for him wanting to go back to Konoha, it is not difficult.


    At least for people like him and Uchiha Madara, as long as they don''t want to be found, no one can easily find them except Habara!


    "Then let''s do this, just let the whole ninja world know what they are facing and how they should do it."


    Uchiha Madara finally made a direct decision, this kind of thing is so interesting, and the practical significance is so great, he will not choose to miss it.


    And when he thinks about fighting with Yu Yuan, and he can use his own power unscrupulously, his whole body has a feeling of excitement.


    He didn''t forget that Habara''s strength has been improved again. This is another huge improvement after defeating the so-called Otsuki Ichishiki!


    Such a suffocating breath burst out from this guy''s body, and that suffocating feeling is still unforgettable to Uchiha Madara.


    Even if he is as proud as Uchiha Madara has accepted the fact that Habara is a genius beyond himself, but when he thinks that he is still standing still, this guy is actually making continuous progress.


    This kind of gap still makes Uchiha Madara feel uncomfortable in his heart. He is still a strong person, and he is absolutely unwilling to be constantly distanced by Habara.


    And if you want to make continuous breakthroughs, apart from your own perception, Uchiha Madara feels that there is only one way left.


    That is fighting, a high-intensity battle that squeezes out all your potential!


    Only such a high-intensity battle can allow him to constantly try to use and mobilize all his strength, so that he can continue to grow!


    In the current ninja world, there seems to be no one who makes him go all out except Habara, and the same is true for those who go all out without problems.


    Therefore, he himself is extremely eager to have a good fight with Habara, because only in this way can he truly get the promotion he wants!


    "The Four Shadows Conference?"


    Orochimaru looked at the information sent by Uchiha Madara in his hand, and he fell into contemplation involuntarily.


    What is the meaning of the Four Shadows Conference? He already knew what was going on just by reading the words, but he didn''t expect this group of people to come up with such a method.


    "But by doing this, aren''t you helping Habara?"


    Orochimaru thought a little playfully in his heart that Habara''s purpose was to directly integrate the entire ninja world.


    The purpose of holding this meeting this time is probably to unite and deal with the offensive launched by their own side.


    Their purpose in doing this is good, and there is nothing wrong with their thinking, but the key is that this time the action came from the hands of Habara!


    The actions of this group of guys really solved the most troublesome part of Habara in a blink of an eye. Such a situation really makes people feel dumbfounded.


    But this is also good, do what Habara wants to do as soon as possible, and then use those dirty reincarnation abilities as much as possible.


    "Since you all want to die, it will be unreasonable if I don''t help you out."


    Orochimaru murmured silently in his heart, and then he made a decision.


    In fact, there is no need for Uchiha Madara to say anything at all, Oshemaru knows what to do by himself.


    Naturally, it is enough to temporarily stop the offensive and put on a posture that will not attack for the time being.


    After all, it is not difficult to do so, their offensive is ferocious enough, and they have already occupied a large amount of territory.


    But for people like them, occupying the territory also has a lot of problems to deal with, the most important of which are the ninjas and residents in these territories.


    These people are useless to the legion reincarnated from the dirt. They are a bunch of dead people. What do you want these surplus value for?


    But it''s useless, and it''s impossible to kill them all, right? Those Bai Jue can definitely do it, but those filthy reincarnations are willing to do it?


    It is obviously not willing to do so, and it is impossible to do this. If this is the case, these people will naturally need to be sent back.


    Of course, it is impossible to do this kind of thing blatantly, otherwise the other party may guess what you are thinking.


    So this kind of thing needs to be careful, and it is necessary to kill some unlucky people and act like a cat is catching a mouse.


    Let the ninja village feel that they are so arrogant on their side, that they look down on them so much, that they look down on them at all, and believe that they can easily destroy them.


    And when driving these people to the opposite side, you also need to act as if you are gathering and resting on your side, and are casting fortifications.


    Only in this way, the shadows of Ninja Village will believe that a strategic rest is needed here, and they also have this time to go to the Four Shadows Conference.


    "It seems that there are really a lot of troublesome things."


    Orochimaru stretched slightly. It is true that he has a lot of things in his hands and is troublesome, but he is full of energy.


    Because so many things can show his value, so that he can occupy a place in such a turbulent ninja world environment now and even in the future!


    Although Orochimaru is not an ambitious person, he is definitely not a person who is willing to lag behind.


    Now that he has found an opportunity, an opportunity that allows him to get what he wants without falling behind others, then naturally he will not give up easily.


    All he has to do now is to prove his worth, and he is already on the right track, just like when he worked with Uchiha Habara.


    All of this is familiar to him, and all of this is also a promising future for him.


    "Are you sure, those people over there really stopped?"


    A few weeks later, in Dokage''s office in Yanyin Village, Onogi looked solemnly at Anbu in front of him, once again confirming what he had heard.


    "Yes, Lord Dokage."


    This Anbu doesn''t know what''s going on with Tsuchikage in his house, wouldn''t it be good for those guys to stop?


    And those guys are a group of horror to the extreme, and they are also the shadows and heroes of their own village.


    According to intelligence, these guys include but are not limited to the second generation Tuying, and guys like Huangtu!


    It can be said that their existence is really a headache, and once they stop, it will be a good thing for everyone.


    But even his family Tuying asked this question, he still answered very seriously.


    "They have completely stopped, and according to intelligence, they are now building fortifications and driving away civilians and ninjas in the occupied area."


    "Is that so?"


    Ohnoki slumped down on his chair, looking a little dazed, and it took him a long time to wave his hand lightly.


    "Go down, and don''t let anyone in, remember it''s anyone, you know?"


    "Yes, Lord Dokage."


    This Anbu nodded. He was frightened by his own shadow, but these were not things he should think about. He immediately left the office with his head down.


    And Ohnoki still maintained the previous posture. If he was just guessing before, now he is 100% sure that this is Konoha, which is what Habara did.


    Then why is there such a coincidence on the battlefield, and in his memory, only Konoha has the ability to resurrect the dead.


    Even if this action seems to be done by people from the Akatsuki organization, and there are also Konoha rebels like Uchiha Itachi and Orochimaru in the Akatsuki organization.


    But the core technology and secrets, Ohnoki absolutely does not believe that they will be taken away so easily.


    If it was really taken away, wouldn''t Uchiha Habara do something?


    After all, this guy''s strength has become so strong that no one can match it in the entire ninja world, and those who took his things are still so ostentatious in the ninja world, Ohnoki really can''t think of a reason not to die.


    "So this is the trick Habara and Konoha played, and they really started to act."


    Onoki''s eyes were dark, but he calmed down soon. He stood up and went to the window, looking at the crowded Yanyin Village outside the window, he took a deep breath.


    In fact, he was well prepared, or this time he took the initiative to hold the Four Shadows Conference, which was also a covert performance of surrendering to Habara.


    But now he knows that he can''t be so secretive anymore, he must have a good meeting with Konoha''s people.


    If it is even possible, he must have a good meeting with Habara!


    Because only in this way can he say a lot of what he is worried about, and only in this way can he get the answer he wants.


    The entire ninja world can be said to have been moving forward according to Habara''s plan and deployment, and they can''t resist or change.


    Then Onoki must take the initiative, only in this way can he fight for more things.


    Only in this way can he guarantee his granddaughter a place in this new, unprecedented superpower and super ninja village in the future.


    "The management model of the Kingdom of the Wind is managed by Konoha''s army plus the former people of the Kingdom of the Wind.


    But mainly follow Konoha''s instructions, then the Land of Earth is managed by our Yanyin Village, and it is not impossible to completely obey Konoha''s arrangement! "


    Onogi thought silently in his heart, but when he thought of this, he also showed a relieved and helpless smile on his face.


    In the end he compromised, and in the end he still had to bow to fate.


    He even wondered now, when he and the Fourth Raikage were both captured by Habara, why he survived and the Fourth Raikage died¡ª


    In the current situation, the Akatsuki organization is obviously with Konoha, and he doesn''t believe that the Akatsuki organization will kill the Fourth Raikage without Habara''s instructions.


    Because he himself may have to compromise for various reasons, but the Fourth Raikage will not.


    He would rather die than surrender.


    "Have you stopped to rest?"


    In Yunyin Village of the Land of Thunder, Kirabi fell silent looking at the document in his hand.


    He didn''t know if this was the result of his elder brother''s hard work, but he knew that it really made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    Those attackers really put them under unimaginable pressure, because what they had to face was the ancestors of their own village.


    Although people often say that the younger generations want to surpass the older generations, but it is said that it is not so easy to do it.


    The current situation can be regarded as giving them a chance to breathe, which can not only allow everyone to adjust their emotions, but also adjust their combat plan.


    It can also give them a chance to find foreign aid. After all, it was actually proposed from Yanyin Village that a Four Shadows Conference will be held.


    "As long as we can unite and let Konoha''s people take action, then..."


    Kirabi looked into the distance. It can be said that the current truce really gave them a chance.


    "Master Yuan."


    "Sit down, Ming."


    In the Wuying Village of the Water Country, Yuanshi nodded to Terumi Mei, and he spoke quietly after she sat down completely.


    "I''m looking for you this time because I actually have a task for you."


    "Master Elder, please tell me, I am absolutely obliged!"


    When Terumi Mei asked this sentence, his expression immediately became extremely serious.


    Master Yuan''s care for Mei Mei is obvious to all. Under such care and training, Terumi Mei has become one of the best ninjas in Wuyin Village.


    And her excellence is in all aspects, whether it is personal strength or other aspects, it can be said to be among the best.


    Most importantly, she has a very good personality and can tolerate and solve many of your problems, so she can also get everyone''s support.


    To put it bluntly, Terumi Mei now has a foundation of ''shadow''!


    Perhaps from the very beginning, Master Yuan planned to develop Terumi Mei in this direction.


    "I need you to go to the Iron Country."


    Master Yuan looked at the young man in front of him and showed a smile, he said softly.


    "Go there to participate in this meeting held by Onogi, which belongs to the shadow."


    "A meeting that belongs to Shadow?"


    Terumi Mei froze for a moment when she heard this sentence, but her expression changed slightly the next moment.


    "Elder, this meeting should not be attended by me, but by you!"


    "Look at me now, do I look like someone who can still go to the Iron Country?"


    Rarely, Master Yuan made a joke to Terumi Mei, but he soon returned to seriousness.


    "The village still needs shadows. The reason why we have no shadows is because someone once controlled the shadows and brought us too much suffering.


    Therefore, we temporarily gave up the selection of new shadows, but this is only a stopgap measure.


    What''s more, Onoki also made it very clear this time that they need a shadow to attend the meeting, so I think this is the most suitable time to choose a new shadow.


    Looking at the entire Wuyin Village, I think that besides you, there will be people who will not be convinced if you choose anyone, but you can get everyone''s approval, which is the most important thing.


    Ming, being a shadow is an honor, but it is also a responsibility. I hope you can take this responsibility.


    The world belongs to you young people, an old man like me should have let go a long time ago.¡±


    "I didn''t expect it to be you"


    In Konoha Village, Namikaze Minato''s home, Namikaze Minato and Kukunai frowned and looked at the person in front of them.


    Kakashi and Rin knelt aside and didn''t dare to say anything, but their eyes looked extremely worried.


    It turned out that Habara''s expression was very calm, he looked at everything in front of him with a smile on his face, because now the person kneeling in front of Namikaze Minato and his wife is Obito!


    The couple had already been revived by him, so Habara felt that he should do something too.


    And for Obito, Habara was also thinking about how to deal with it.


    This kid said that he would commit suicide after everything was over, but it was obviously too late for this guy to wait until everything was over before committing suicide.


    After all, the biggest BOSS has surrendered, and Hei Jue has been captured and sealed. What this guy is going to do is really meaningless to Yubara.


    After thinking about it, Habara felt that if he didn''t exploit such an excellent surplus value, he would be too sorry for himself.


    However, Habara still has no interests, this kid has brought huge damage to Konoha, and at the same time caused irreparable losses to the Namikaze Minato family.


    So after careful consideration, Habara simply asked him to communicate with Namikaze Minato.


    It can be said that the future of this guy depends on Namikaze Minato''s choice now.


    "I''m sorry, old Hokage-sama."


    Obito lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at the couple in front of him. It took him a long time to say such a sentence softly.


    "You don''t even want to call me teacher?"


    Namikaze Minato frowned, his tone became extraordinarily severe, and it could be seen that he was really angry now.


    But soon, Namikaze Minato took a deep breath, and he spoke directly without waiting for Obito to speak.


    "I am your teacher, although I also hate you in my heart, because you let me and Kukunai miss the most important growth period of Naruto.


    It is also because of you that Konoha''s many families have been torn apart, but I know that I can''t get away from you becoming like this, because I didn''t teach you well!


    Now you have failed, and you have been caught by Habara, and you also know what Konoha, the country of fire, and even the ninja world in the future will face.


    You also know what we are doing now, so I ask you now in the name of the teacher, I hope you can redeem yourself!


    The mistakes and sins you have committed, I hope you will always remember them in your heart and spend the rest of your life to pay for them.


    This is not repaying to me, this is repaying to those families who were torn apart because of you, this is repaying to this ninja world!


    Do you understand, are you willing to do this? "


    "I"


    As soon as Obito opened his mouth, his tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    With a ''bang'', his head hit the ground fiercely, and his voice choked with sobs.


    "I am willing, I am willing, teacher!"


    The country of iron is shrouded in wind and snow all year round, and it is also a very special place in the entire ninja world.


    Because the Iron Country is a rare country in the Ninja Continent that has maintained neutrality from beginning to end!


    And the reason why it can be neutral is very simple, that is, no one wants this place to be occupied by others.


    Although the Kingdom of Iron seems to only produce iron, in fact it produces all the metal materials needed by the entire ninja world, and its output is extremely abundant.


    To put it bluntly, if anyone gets the Iron Country, it is equivalent to mastering all the metal raw materials that other countries need.


    Moreover, the geographical location of the Land of Iron is also very advantageous. It is located in the central area of ??the Land of Earth, the Land of Fire, and the Land of Thunder¡ªthe Land of Rain is ignored because it is a small country.


    Surrounded by three big countries, the end is either death, or to achieve absolute neutrality, so as to survive.


    The choice of Land of Earth is the latter. It retains the samurai group that has almost been eliminated by the ninja world as the country''s defense force, and at the same time resolutely does not establish a ninja village.


    This approach makes them seem harmless to humans and animals in the ninja world, and this country treats all buyers equally, and will never do anything unfair.


    Such an approach made them hang on to their lives.


    Although Hanzo once wanted to attack the Iron Country because of Hanzo''s ambition expansion, in the end Hanzo also failed because he stabbed a hornet''s nest.


    Now Hanzo is dead, but the Iron Country still maintains its neutrality, and it has become the only land in the ninja world that has escaped almost all wars.


    And such a place has naturally become a place where everyone can rest assured. After all, there is really no place in the ninja world that is more reassuring than the Iron Country.


    "Is this the country of iron?"


    Habara looked at the constantly fluttering snowflakes, he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "It seems that this place is a little different from what I imagined."


    "Minister Habara, is this the first time you have come to the Iron Country?"


    Namikaze Minato looked at Habara curiously, and after getting Habara''s affirmative nod, he said with a smile.


    "The Country of Iron is actually a very good country, except that this place is a bit cold, everything else is pretty good.


    However, because the Iron Country is a neutral country, the management of this place is relatively strict, and they do not allow any ninjas to fight here.


    Because they open up all the missions to face all the villages, so there are all kinds of ninjas here.


    Once someone causes trouble here, the people of the Iron Country will immediately issue a reward, and such a reward is not something ordinary people can afford. "


    There is no need to say much about the particularity of the Iron Kingdom, because its open and neutral attitude has attracted too many ninjas.


    Even they themselves support the major ninja villages to set up their own spy agencies, so that the major ninja villages can investigate by themselves instead of asking them for information.


    There are also a lot of wandering ninjas and rebellious ninjas hiding here, such a chaotic situation is fatal to the entire village.


    Therefore, in such a place where fish and dragons are mixed, it is natural to carry out some regulations, otherwise there will be big problems.


    Therefore, the Kingdom of Iron chooses the most severe method, which is also the most effective method - whoever commits a crime, then attack all the ninjas who stay in the Kingdom of Iron together!


    After being dealt with like this, even if this person does not die, it is basically declared that he cannot stay in the Iron Kingdom.


    Keeping the Iron Country to maintain peace and stability is also the most important way for the Iron Country to survive.


    "That''s why I said that this country of iron is very interesting."


    Habara said with a smile, and then he stretched slightly.


    "The owner of this iron country is quite capable, or he is really very smart."


    "Smart indeed."


    Jilai, who had been silent all this time, also spoke now, and he thought for a moment before speaking.


    "If you want to deal with them here, I''m afraid it will be easier to do it after all the countries are under your control."


    "That''s all for the future, who knows."


    Habara smiled indifferently, and then he looked at Namikaze Minato and continued to ask.


    "By the way, did that boy Obito contact you?"


    "Already contacted and he told me he''s back there again."


    As soon as Obito was mentioned, Namikaze Minato''s expression immediately became serious, he stopped and bowed deeply to Habara.


    "Thank you, Minister Habara, I''ve always wanted to say this but never had the chance to say it.


    If it weren''t for you, Obito would really sink into the darkness forever, unable to extricate himself.


    As his teacher, I really appreciate you very much. "


    Namikaze Minato had a good understanding of Obito''s matter, and through this understanding, he also knew that if Habara hadn''t taken action, Obito was really hopeless.


    Although in the current situation, it is impossible for Obito to return to Konoha.


    But he can continue to make his own contributions to the ninja world and continue to redeem the sins he committed.


    All of this is actually due to the mercy of Habara''s subordinates, UU Reading Otherwise, according to Habara''s method of dealing with Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Obito is really hopeless.


    This hopelessness is not only a psychological hopelessness, but also a physical hopelessness.


    Habara smiled casually, but he accepted Namikaze Minato''s thanks graciously.


    In fact, Habara didn''t pay much attention to the matter of Obito, or whether Obito died or not, it really didn''t have much impact on Habara.


    Obito is indeed too much, especially the fact that he wanted to cooperate with Uchiha Itachi to destroy the Uchiha clan, which really made Habara angry.


    But considering that Obito is only at the level of ''Xianji'', it can basically be concluded that this guy is a fool.


    What can you do if a fool is fooled, and after figuring out the situation, this guy sincerely admits his mistake.


    In contrast, Uchiha Itachi seemed to be completely brainwashed, and after firmly believing that his will was right, he rushed forward all the way.


    This kind of person, Habara knew that he basically couldn''t change.


    To put it nicely, this is called firm will, and to put it bluntly, it is called stubborn donkey.


    What''s more, in the original book, he always said that he loves his younger brother so much, but he turned his head and left a farewell god.


    He never respected his brother''s will at all, and he didn''t think about what his brother thought at all. How could he say that he loved Sasuke?


    Although he seemed to have loosened his will when he was reincarnated, but things have developed to that point, is it really useful for him to change?


    So, this kind of person Habara thinks it would be better for him to die.


    Several people chatted all the way forward, and soon they came to the main city of Iron Country.


    And coming here means that the Four Shadows Conference is about to begin


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Shuquge mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 312： start!

    Latest URL:


    "Everyone of Konoha, welcome to come."


    In front of the main city gate of the Iron Kingdom, Mifune respectfully bowed slightly to the three of Habara, and from the snow stains left on his body, it could be seen that he had been waiting here for a long time.


    There is no Ninja Village in the Iron Country, only a defense force composed of samurai, and Mifune is the commander of these samurai, and he is also the strongest one.


    To put it bluntly, Mifune is essentially Habara of the Iron Country, but his behavior is much lower-key than Habara.


    But it is such a person who gave Konoha the greatest courtesy, and it can be seen how much influence Konoha has in the entire ninja world.


    "Your Excellency Mifune, hello."


    Jilai also took a look at Mifune, he naturally knew what it meant, but he just nodded slightly and said.


    "Trouble your Excellency to receive it in person, in fact, there is no need for this."


    "No, Hokage-sama and Habara-sama will come here in person. If I don''t do a good job in the hospitality process, I''m afraid the daimyo will blame me."


    Mifune said with a smile, but there was another meaning in his tone.


    How could Mifune not be worried about Konoha? What happened in the Land of Wind is still vivid in his mind. Not only the Land of Wind, but also the Land of Grass, the Land of Soup and other small countries have all been swallowed up by the Land of Fire!


    Such an approach really worried them, those in power, but at the same time they were afraid to speak up.


    Because in those integrated places, the lives of residents are actually improving positively!


    Once such a situation gets out, it will be a big trouble, and at the same time, they dare not give Konoha any reason to make a move.


    After all, once he annoys Konoha, the end will be wiped out in an instant!


    Look at such a huge country as the Kingdom of the Wind, and there is Sand Hidden Village, one of the five great ninja villages in the ninja world, what is the result?


    Wasn''t it lifted in an instant, and now the entire Kingdom of Wind has fallen into the hands of the Kingdom of Fire.


    Fortunately, Konoha''s Kingdom of the Wind has been annoyed, and the Kingdom of Wind is full of yellow sand. It will take a long time for the Kingdom of Fire to transform it, so the Kingdom of Fire has no further action.


    But if they didn''t act, it doesn''t mean they won''t in the future. If they are stupid, it''s hard to say.


    Therefore, not giving Konoha Ninja a chance is the consensus of all of them, at least the consensus of all small countries.


    Mifune doesn''t believe that if he, as a neutral country, really doesn''t respect Fire Nation or Konoha enough, Konoha won''t do anything.


    Any fantasy is vulnerable in the face of interests.


    Sometimes, Mifune had to thank those who attacked the major ninja villages, because it was their appearance that made Konoha dare not act rashly now.


    "Okay, don''t say anything polite."


    Habara glanced at Mifune, and then he spoke indifferently.


    "Yes, Lord Habara."


    As soon as Mifune heard Habara''s voice, his body froze slightly, and then he lowered his head and said immediately.


    He was really afraid of Habara, and Habara''s deterrent power was no joke.


    "My lords, please come with me. The place to rest has been prepared. Rest overnight and the meeting will start tomorrow."


    "Then it''s hard work for you."


    Jilai didn''t say much either, he could hear what Mifune meant, but he didn''t need to say more about this kind of thing.


    Because it really doesn''t make any sense, Konoha has already decided how to do it, even if he feels a little uncomfortable in his heart, but he will not change easily!


    Under the leadership of Mifune, they soon arrived at the hotel where they were going to live, and they also learned some interesting information along the way.


    That is, Kirabi and Onoki have arrived here, and it can be seen that they are really anxious and hope to solve the matter earlier.


    But on the other hand, the water shadow from Wuyin Village has not yet arrived, and even this time whether the people from Wuyin Village are shadows or not is a big question.


    Although Wuyin Village is closed, it has gradually opened up over the years, and a lot of information about their village has also spread out.


    For example, after the death of the fourth Mizukage, they never elected a new one.


    Now the power of the whole village is in the hands of the old man Yuanshi, this is also a special case in Daren Village.


    And this meeting, it has been clearly stated that Kage is needed to participate, so will the Yuanshi directly announce that he is the Fifth Mizukage?


    No one knows this, but it''s definitely a very interesting thing.


    However, compared to others, Habara knew that there should be a new Mizukage in Kirigakure Village, and this Godaime Mizukage was Terumi Mei!


    But Habara wouldn''t say anything about this kind of thing, there are many interesting things, they just need to watch.


    "Fortunately, I should have brought Yan Ye with me."


    Sitting in his room, Habara looked at his room, and suddenly said something with emotion.


    This room is large and luxuriously decorated, and they share this room for one person.


    Although I don''t know if other villages are treated like this, but their current treatment is really good.


    Living alone in such a big room seems a bit luxurious and at the same time a bit empty. If there are two people, the situation may be much better.


    Although Habara, as a ninja, does not have strong desires, especially when he is constantly


    "Knock Knock Knock"


    Just when Yu Yuan was filled with emotions, a knock on the door suddenly brought him back to reality.


    He was a little puzzled, who was looking for him at this point in time?


    It''s just that when his perception stretched out, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth immediately.


    "Onoki."


    Habara and Ohnoki are not strangers, especially Habara and this guy have fought against each other, so they naturally know how his chakra is.


    At this time, this guy came to look for Habara, which made Habara a little surprised, but soon he roughly guessed what Onogi''s purpose was.


    Because Ohnoki is not a stupid person, or as a shadow, he is not stupid.


    And Ohnoki is someone who knows his plan, so considering the reality, he may have already noticed that something is wrong this time.


    After all, so many coincidences happened, so you must not think of these things in the direction of coincidence.


    What''s more, Habara himself was also thinking about the purpose of Onogi''s initiative to hold this Four Shadows Conference, because no matter how he looked at it, he had helped him.


    In particular, it''s really unbelievable that he still did this when he knew what he planned.


    "It should be a showdown, and it really should be a showdown."


    "This is the country of iron, it seems that we have arrived."


    On the outskirts of the capital city of the Iron Kingdom, a woman in a dark blue water dress looked at the huge city in front of her, and she couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "No, Mizukage-sama, let''s go in quickly."


    Beside her was a man with one eye covered by a sealing technique, he looked much more cautious.


    And beside him was a man with short blue hair, wearing goggles and carrying a special long knife behind his back.


    Not surprisingly, the combination of these three people is Goshidai Mizukage Terumi Mei and Kirigakure Anbe Ao.


    And the future Mizukage of the Sixth Generation, the third user of the double sword flounder, and the only surviving person in the third batch of "Seven Ninja Swords", Chojuro.


    And the three of them came here to participate in this Four Shadows Conference.


    In fact, the three of them are really hard-pressed, because the people who attacked Wuyin Village were all generations of Mizukage and their heroes.


    They are too familiar with Hidden Kirigami Village, and the place where they landed is from the Kingdom of Waves.


    This directly blocked the routes for a large number of Water Nation to purchase supplies from the Vortex Nation and the Fire Nation, but it also directly blocked their way to sea.


    This made Terumi Mei and the others had to start from the north, from the country of thunder to the country of iron.


    Although the distance seems to be about the same, the sea area is full of hidden reefs and the degree of danger is huge.


    And after entering the Land of Thunder, their speed was really not fast because of various infrastructure and transportation problems.


    Therefore, it really took a lot of time for them to come down this way, so that they only arrived at the country of iron now.


    "Okay, don''t be so serious, Qing."


    Terumi Mei spread her hands indifferently, and then she seriously looked at the huge city ahead.


    "I don''t know what they will encounter this time, and Konoha will also attend the meeting. I don''t know what choice they will make."


    "These things can only be known after the meeting starts."


    Qing shook his head helplessly, but soon he lowered his voice and whispered.


    "However, Elder Master Yuan said that this action is completely up to you, but he also emphasized it.


    We have to be careful of Konoha, they are too dangerous. "


    Be careful of Konoha is the consensus of the entire ninja world, even though Wuyin Village is far away from the Ninja World Continent, they are still terrified.


    In particular, their own hatred for Konoha is very deep. Basically, once a ninja war breaks out, they will not hesitate to participate in the attack on Konoha.


    After all, all the blood successor families in their entire Wuyin Village were all driven into the sea by Uchiha Madara because they were unwilling to join Konoha.


    Their hostility towards Konoha is well known, and the trouble they caused to Konoha is real.


    So Konoha is likely to be full of hostility towards them, and it is not impossible that the Four Shadows Conference this time will trip them up.


    This is really not a good thing for them, especially since Konoha is so strong now, if there is any liquidation in the future, it will be really fatal.


    At this time, although they have experienced the blood mist policy created by Obito, they have been closed for a long time.


    But as everything was over, they also began to try to open up, so they also understood the current situation of the ninja world.


    To put it bluntly, the current Konoha is the only one in the ninja world, and Konoha has already occupied the two excellent springboards of Uzumaki and Wave.


    They really want the country of Shangshui, and it really isn''t too difficult.


    Even this time when they were raided, they seriously suspected that Konoha was playing tricks¡ªeven if they were not in the same group, Konoha probably gave them the green light.


    After all, judging from the direction of their landing, Konoha is the most likely direction!


    "Forget it, don''t think so much."


    Under Qing''s narration, all three of them fell into silence for a while, and Terumimei shook his head helplessly after a long time.


    "The most important thing at the moment is to finish this meeting first, so that we can understand the attitude of the entire ninja world.


    Only then will we be able to determine exactly what we are going to do next."


    In the Iron Land, among the hotels where the shadows of ninja villages lived, Onogi walked alone on the corridor of the hotel.


    At this time, he looked a little inexplicable, because he had already had an in-depth and significant meeting with Habara!


    "I didn''t expect it to be such a result."


    He really didn''t expect that everything would go so smoothly, or that everything was almost the same as what he had thought in the past three years!


    Konoha''s plan has not changed, and Habara''s idea is still to integrate the entire ninja world, but this time Habara also clearly told him some secrets.


    Some untold, deeply disturbing secrets.


    Just like the future of the ninja world, like the great battle in the Land of Winds!


    All of this is like a dream, and all of this also let Onogi know the horror of the future, and also made him aware of Habara''s determination.


    However, Habara also promised him that all the countries conquered by Konoha at this stage are the same, that is, they will be managed by local people.


    But these managers must strictly follow Konoha''s instructions, and their children must also enter Konoha to learn and cultivate.


    And in the future, those children who are talented and capable will enter Konoha''s management system, and even those who are not capable will receive good care.


    Of course, if they want to occupy a high position, it still depends on their own ability, but they absolutely don''t need to worry too much about their future life.


    With such a promise, all this calmed Onoki a lot.


    Because this is one of the things he is after, and all of this has been promised by Habara, how can he not feel at ease?


    In fact, he had already expected such a result, after all, Habara was good to those ''remnants'' of Sha Yin Village.


    Whether it is the son of Sidai Kazekage, or Chiyo''s siblings, Habara takes good care of them and puts them in good hands.


    Ohnoki is not a particularly rigid person, but he is also an extremely cautious person. Before he gets accurate information, he really dare not act rashly.


    But now that he''s got what he wants, he can make some appropriate decisions.


    "This time is an excellent opportunity. It seems that I have to find a way to cooperate with Konoha."


    Onoki murmured silently in his heart, and he instantly knew what he was going to do.


    Now that I have helped Konoha, why can''t I do more?


    In this way, I can also occupy a place in the system led by Konoha in the future, so that my granddaughter and my subjects can also live better!


    "It seems that it is right to take this risky step."


    Onoki stopped in his tracks, his eyes looked at the long corridor, and then he murmured unconsciously.


    But soon he shook his head slightly, and then continued to walk towards his room.


    "Looks like we''re early, Hashirama."


    Outside the Iron Land, Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma stood there calmly, their eyes staring at the huge city ahead.


    It was already late at night, and the two of them had already controlled their speed of action, but they still came here faster than expected.


    "It''s better to be earlier, so that we can do some better investigation."


    Qianshou Zhujian didn''t care, his eyes scanned everything around him, and then he said calmly.


    "In this way, we can properly investigate the situation around us, after all, our battle may cause many problems.


    Understand the surrounding environment early and choose a suitable battle location, I think this is more important than anything else. "


    Senju Zhuma didn''t want such a battle to cause countless casualties, he had seen everything Habara did in the Land of Wind.


    The scale of that kind of destruction is simply unimaginable. If it was really staged in this place, it would be an unimaginable horror.


    Although Senju Zhuma felt that it might be difficult to reproduce a battle like the Kingdom of the Wind, after all, neither he nor Uchiha Madara were that strong.


    But even if they can''t compare with the so-called Otsuki Ichishi, their destructive power is not far behind.


    Either of the two of them can easily destroy the current city directly, even if it is just the aftermath, it is definitely not something ordinary people can bear.


    Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to find a suitable location, so that at least a lot of troublesome and terrifying things can be avoided.


    Uchiha Madara glanced at Senju Bashirama, and then he just nodded slightly and didn''t say much, but he could see that he had already listened to these words.


    For Uchiha Madara, there are really not many people who can make him accept suggestions, and no one can persuade him unless they are people he approves.


    But it is a good coincidence that both Habara and Senju Hashirama are already recognized by him, so he will still accept the opinions of these two people.


    But he really didn''t have much interest in this kind of thing, so he walked directly forward.


    "Let''s leave this matter to you. You choose a location, and I will go in and find their location. This will also facilitate our actions tomorrow."


    "Okay, whatever you want."


    Senju Zhuma looked at Uchiha Madara like this, and he was quite helpless, but he also knew that this guy had accepted his idea.


    So he simply turned his head and headed for the distance. He needs to find a place suitable for them to fight.


    Early the next morning, Habara followed Jiraiya and the others all the way to the venue, although there was basically nothing to talk about in this meeting.


    But it is still necessary for Habara to take a look and understand the current situation.


    Especially he and Uchiha Madara still have a big battle waiting, so he can stay here to deal with all possible troubles at any time.


    Otherwise, it would be a disaster for everyone present when Uchiha Madara called and he stayed in the hotel.


    "Habara, Onogi already negotiated with you yesterday?"


    But on the way they moved forward, Zilai still couldn''t help asking.


    Although Habara had already disclosed this matter to them, they still wanted to further confirm the situation.


    What''s more, they all knew that as long as Onoki settled the deal and stood directly on his side in this meeting, many things for them would become extremely simple.


    "Yes, it''s settled, don''t worry."


    Habara nodded with a smile, and then spoke slowly.


    "I gave him the same treatment as Hidden Sand Village, or even better, so he chose to compromise. Things will be fine this time."


    The same or even better treatment as Hidden Sand Village?


    Hearing this, both Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato couldn''t help but nodded. In fact, strictly speaking, this treatment is nothing.


    It can only be said that they are some necessary products under Konoha''s current situation, but these can meet Onoki''s requirements, so naturally everything is fine.


    I''m afraid that Onoki will not be satisfied, so this guy will be a big trouble to deal with.


    The three of them chatted all the way, but when they walked into the conference room, they found that the three of them were the last to arrive.


    This conference room was already full of people, and the people sitting here stood up immediately after seeing Habara and the others come in.


    They all looked at Habara and the three of them in disbelief. Onogi knew that Habara was there, but Kirabi didn''t.


    And the Fifth Generation Mizukage Terumimei didn''t even know that in this meeting, the vicious head of the Konoha Security Department, Uchiha Habara, known as the new generation of Ninja Shura, was also here.


    What made them even more unbelievable, UU Reading or rather, Onoki and Kirabi felt unbelievable was that they actually saw Namikaze Minato!


    Of course, Onogi is also fine, he knows a lot of secrets but has certain psychological expectations.


    But for Kirabi, this is something that makes people feel scary, but it is also something that makes him feel exciting.


    Because Namikaze Minato can be resurrected, can his brother also do this?


    But he also knew that Habara would not easily agree to do this, which made him really desperate.


    Behind the high wall, Uchiha Madara and Senju Bashima jumped up lightly, and then Senju Bashima carefully felt the dense chakra all around.


    It took only a moment for him to whisper: "There are many people who seem to be warriors guarding the venue, and Habara and the others are in the innermost."


    "Very good, then let''s go straight in." Uchiha Madara nodded, and then he walked forward with a shock of Chakra.


    "Hey, you don''t have to mess around, they are just a group of warriors."


    Seeing Uchiha Madara''s murderous look, Senju Bashima couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but Uchiha Madara had disappeared from his eyes before he finished speaking.


    At this moment, before the guarding warriors figured out what happened, all of them flew upside down in an instant.


    In an instant, there were screams everywhere, and the exclamation of the warriors was accompanied by shouts such as "enemy attack, enemy attack", making a mess.


    The captain among the warriors also rushed forward, but was punched flying in a short fight, and the entire periphery of the venue was completely destroyed at this moment.


    But at this moment, the signal flare has also completely lifted off, and the red signal flare has dyed the sky of the capital red.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Shuquge mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 313： Are these guys really human?

    Latest URL:


    In the conference room, although the arrival of Habara and Namikaze Minato really brought a huge shock, the meeting still needs to be carried out normally.


    After all, their respective villages are suffering huge changes, no matter how incredible and frightening all this is before them.


    But now they must also control their emotions, and then handle and deal with the most important matters at the moment.


    That is to find a way to integrate the forces as much as possible, and then drive out all the guys who attacked them.


    If possible, it is to find out who is behind the scenes and wipe them all out!


    Such a blasphemy to the shadows of their ancestors and the heroes of the village, no matter what they can''t let go of such a guy easily - except Onoki.


    "Everyone, the situation this time is very dangerous. I''m afraid life will be difficult in places other than Konoha."


    As the advocate of this meeting, Ohnoki stood up first, and he glanced at everyone around him before speaking.


    "So I hope that everyone can abandon the hatred between each other, so that we can join hands to solve the troubles together, and let us overcome this difficulty together.


    Especially Konoha, we all know that Konoha has not been threatened this time, so I hope Konoha can play its due role this time.


    After all, it is only us who suffer now, but it does not mean that you will not suffer in the future. "


    Onogi''s words seemed to be aimed at Konoha, but his straightforward attitude made Kirabi and Terumi Mei both look at him involuntarily.


    Obviously, there is affirmation in their eyes, after all, they think so too.


    And Konoha is also very calm, of course they know what Onoki means.


    Even though Ohnoki has chosen to get closer to Konoha, he also knows what he should do next.


    He must not show too many signs of getting closer to Konoha now, otherwise many things may not be so easy to deal with.


    But if he completely deviates from Konoha''s plan and direction, the consequences are not something he can afford.


    What he has to do is to use a reasonable posture to guide things into the scope that Konoha needs, and the rest depends on how Konoha bargains to maximize the benefits.


    "Everyone in Konoha, although Tsuchikage''s words seem a little extreme, but considering the current situation in our village, I hope you will forgive me."


    Kirabi thought for a while, and he couldn''t help but speak, and his opening made Habara and Namikaze Minato look at him curiously.


    Habara knew that Kirabi had undergone tremendous changes. After all, this guy was already the fifth Raikage of their Hidden Cloud Village, so his words and deeds naturally needed to be restrained.


    Naturally, his original detached appearance couldn''t continue, and now he looked like a different person.


    He gave Habara the feeling that he was the Naruto who became Hokage in the future.


    Namikaze Minato didn''t quite understand the twists and turns, he was simply curious when he saw an acquaintance turned into a shadow.


    I also felt that the current Kirabi seemed to be very different from the person in his memory.


    But he didn''t say much. After all, people need to grow up. Maybe Kirabi has already grown tremendously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so narrow-minded, otherwise I wouldn''t come here this time."


    Jiraiya replied calmly, but he still looked a little unhappy.


    "It''s not that Konoha can''t provide you with support, but you have to figure out one thing, those guys haven''t attacked us yet, but that doesn''t mean they won''t in the future.


    So while I''m providing support to you, what can I get out of it? "


    The meaning of Jiraiya''s words is simple and clear, but the meaning of these words also makes everyone present feel scalp numb.


    It is understandable that Jiraiya is looking for the benefit of his own village, but the question is what they can give Konoha, which is also very crucial.


    The most important thing now is that they really don''t seem to be able to give Konoha anything, after all Konoha has everything!


    Under such circumstances, what else can they give Konoha in exchange for Konoha''s support for them?


    Obviously, this is a very difficult thing, and it is also a problem that makes them extremely headache.


    "So, what do you Konoha want?"


    Terumi Mei hesitated for a moment, but finally she decided to speak.


    In fact, she also knows that she has almost no right to speak in this place, but the problem is that as a film actress, she must adjust her mentality.


    Everyone here is the same existence as her, and she also represents the interests of their Wuyin Village, so she has to make some responses.


    "What we Konoha want is very simple, and that is the final command of this alliance!"


    Jiraiya also glanced at Habara at the side, and then he spoke seriously.


    "As the name suggests, it is an operation, and all command authority belongs to Konoha!


    Including the distribution of materials, the deployment of troops, and other aspects.¡±


    "impossible!"


    Before Jiraiya finished speaking, Kirabi and Terumi Mei stood up and shouted loudly, and they also stopped Jiraiya from continuing.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, because Zilai has already expressed his meaning relatively clearly and completely.


    His meaning is very simple, that is, this time they want to fight against those invaders, then all of them and all villages must listen to Konoha!


    It is difficult for anyone to agree to this situation, because it has already involved the issue of their own rights and interests.


    What''s more, the unified command of the army, if it is on the same battlefield, it will be fine, but now it is distributed in the regions of various countries.


    If Konoha is really a stumbling block here, then they are the ones who suffer!


    "Master Hokage, I hope you can understand our difficulties."


    Kirabi also spoke righteously this time, and it can be seen that he is really serious this time.


    However, his serious expression only lasted for a moment, because Habara spoke.


    "Does that mean we don''t have to talk?"


    Habara''s voice was very calm, and he didn''t even use Chakra, but his words instantly made the atmosphere of the scene tense.


    Not everyone has this kind of terrifying deterrent power. Even Habara just looked at them quietly after saying this, and they all felt like they were in a cold sweat.


    They seemed to be able to clearly feel that their heartbeat was increasing, and their bodies began to become a little stiff and numb. This feeling was terrible.


    Ohnoki also had a strong feeling at this moment, and he also felt extremely incredible about Habara''s strength in his heart.


    But he knew that he should open his mouth to say something now, otherwise the situation would be even worse if the stalemate continued.


    However, before he could speak, a signal flare suddenly rose in the sky.


    The red smoke instantly stained the entire sky with a layer of blood, and other people looked puzzled when they saw this scene.


    And Yu Principle tilted his head slightly, because he knew that a real good show was about to be staged.


    "Let''s go and see."


    After a long time, Kirabi broke the silence, and he also stood up.


    "No."


    But at this moment, Habara said with a smile, and his expression became extremely playful.


    "Because they''re already here."


    As soon as the words fell, with a bang, the door of the meeting room was punched open, and then two figures walked in slowly


    At the venue of the Five Kages Conference, Uchiha Madara was criss-crossing among the many samurai like an outing, and almost no one could survive a move in his hands.


    Compared with Bai Jue''s strength, these miscellaneous soldiers wearing armor masks are probably just more brains.


    But in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, these things are almost the same as there is no difference. I am afraid that in his eyes, a group of elite Jonin are actually not much different from these whites!


    "Don''t get in the way, or you will die."


    Uchiha Madara said indifferently, and as his voice fell, the last samurai in the hall fell to the ground.


    "Madara, you''re going too far."


    Senju Zhuma walked over frowning, obviously Uchiha Madara''s actions made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Did you go too far, did you make a mistake?"


    Uchiha Madara is not very good-tempered either. Although he and Senju Bashirama are good friends, it doesn''t mean that he will listen to Senju Bashirama for everything.


    "We are not good people, even if we are just pretending, but you have to take it seriously!


    I''m enough to be merciful enough, what else do you want, believe it or not, if it were Yu Yuan, he could even kill half of the people here! "


    Uchiha Madara''s words made Senju Zhuma open his mouth slightly, and in the end he could only nod with a wry smile.


    Qianshouzhujian has never been a soft-hearted person, but he is a person who doesn''t like to do things to innocent people.


    At least in his opinion, these warriors were actually a group of innocents.


    But he also had to admit that they were indeed not acting as ''good guys'' now, so they really couldn''t be soft-hearted when they did it.


    And Uchiha Madara is actually being merciful, so it''s really inappropriate to say that he is like this.


    "Oh, I see."


    Qianshou Zhujian shook his head lightly, and finally his eyes turned to the front.


    He took a deep breath and quickly adjusted his mentality. He couldn''t and shouldn''t continue like this. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be good for all of them.


    In fact, he promised Habara to come to Uchiha Madara''s side at the beginning, so he wanted to supervise Uchiha Madara''s situation, and hoped that he would not mess around.


    But now it looks like Habara has thrown away his trouble and let Uchiha Madara to supervise him.


    Uchiha Madara didn''t care so much about Senju Hashirama, he walked to the door of the conference room with a brisk walk, and he had already felt Habara''s chakra.


    He gently raised his hand, and the next moment his chakra exploded, and the closed door was instantly blasted open by him!


    Among the smoke and dust, Uchiha Madara walked in slowly, and Senju Hashirama followed closely behind, and soon they appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is"


    Onogi looked at everything in front of him in astonishment, but soon his eyes turned to Habara who was at the side.


    Although he was already mentally prepared enough, he was still terribly frightened when he saw Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    If it''s just Senju Hashimama, that''s fine, because as Konoha''s first shadow, it''s only natural for Habara to revive him.


    Although it is somewhat inappropriate to make him the one who stands on the opposite side of everyone, it at least gives Konoha more reasons to intervene.


    But now it seems that he still underestimated Habara''s determination, and also underestimated Habara''s methods.


    Who is Uchiha Madara, he Onogi came from that era, can he not know?


    Such a guy who was full of ambition and cruel to the extreme was actually subdued by Habara.


    This made Ohnoki really emotional, but it also proved how far Habara''s determination had reached!


    "Impossible, impossible, how could it be them!"


    Just when Ohnoki was deeply moved, in Kirabi''s mind, Eight-tailed roared.


    "Xiaoba, what''s wrong with you?"


    Kirabi looked at the two people in front of him vigilantly, and he asked quickly in his heart.


    "Who are these two people? Are they scary?"


    "horrible."


    Hachio''s voice trembled a little, he looked at the two people in front of him through Kirabi''s eyes, and said with a slightly trembling voice.


    "One of these two is the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, and the other is Uchiha Madara!"


    Other ninjas may have doubts about who these two people are, but as a shadow, this is absolutely not allowed.


    And Kirabi is still the perfect Jinchuriki, he has the same ability as the tail, so he naturally understands more things!


    And hearing their names, Kirabi knew that this time was bad, but he quickly calmed down again, and then his eyes turned to Habara.


    "I said who is it that dares to come here."


    Habara looked at Uchiha Madara indifferently, and then his eyes turned to Senju Hashirama, at this moment his voice became extraordinarily cold.


    "Although I guessed that you would not be honest, I didn''t expect you to be so dishonest. You are really shocking."


    "Don''t make yourself so good, and don''t make us so bad."


    Uchiha Madara also entered the play instantly. I have to say that ninjas are really natural actors, as long as they want you, they really can''t see any flaws.


    "Isn''t your Konoha the same? The Kingdom of Wind has been wiped out, and now we are not attacking your Konoha.


    After all, I am also from Konoha, and I prefer to take Konoha as my final goal, but what you are doing now seems not to give me this chance. "


    "It seems that the current meeting cannot continue the discussion for the time being."


    Habara stood up slowly, at this moment his chakra exploded.


    In an instant, the entire conference building began to tremble at this moment, and countless cracks appeared on the wall in an instant.


    The dust from the ceiling fell continuously with the vibrations, and fell on other people.


    And this strong chakra made everyone present feel a strong sense of suffocation.


    Even Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato felt as if they were being stared at by a ferocious prehistoric monster at this moment.


    But Habara didn''t have the slightest self-knowledge, he looked at Madara Uchiha calmly and spoke slowly.


    "As for your side, I''m afraid we can''t go on talking, and I''m very curious about how good you are as the previous generation of Ninja Shura.


    So"


    As soon as the words fell, Habara''s figure suddenly disappeared, followed by a violent roar accompanied by a terrifying blast of air that knocked everyone back.


    Even though Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato had been prepared for a long time, they were still repelled a few steps.


    But Kirabi, Terumi Mei, and Ohnoki were much more miserable. They all knocked down the wall one by one, and even penetrated the wall directly!


    "Does this prove possible?"


    The three people who were knocked into the air lay there one by one, their hearts extremely horrified.


    It''s just the aftermath of energy that caused such damage, what would happen if such a force hit them directly?


    "What a big gap it is"


    They really couldn''t understand what was going on, they were still confident in their own strength, but now they unconsciously doubted their own strength.


    But now they can''t allow them to think too much, because the next moment Habara and Uchiha Madara disappeared in this room in an instant.


    At this moment, their faces changed drastically, because they all realized that the house was about to collapse!


    "This is really scary!"


    They gritted their teeth and cursed inwardly, and then quickly ran outside without saying a word, and after they ran out completely, the whole house could no longer bear it.


    In the next second, it was shattered and collapsed behind everyone!


    Looking at the conference building that instantly turned into nothing, Kirabi, Terumi Mei and Onogi''s faces were extremely ugly.


    Because all of this is too scary and too unimaginable.


    "You... are you all right?"


    At this moment, Mifune came to their side with difficulty, and this guy seemed to be in a bad situation.


    Unlike the original work, this time Mifune was not invited to participate in the Four Shadows Conference as a witness, but he was doing similar security work outside.


    And he is also the most unlucky one. He is obviously a good player in the ninja world with good strength, but he met Uchiha Madara.


    Almost instantly, he was directly defeated by Uchiha Madara, making it difficult for him to move.


    But he is also lucky, because of his own good strength, and Uchiha Madara also intends to be merciful, so he can be regarded as regaining his life.


    "Your Excellency Mifune, we are fine."


    Jilai also shook his head. After he glanced at Sanfune, he then looked at the other three shadows.


    "Although I have great confidence in Habara, I don''t want to miss this kind of battle, even if I can''t participate in it.


    So I''m going to check it out, I don''t know what you guys think. "


    "Now that the meeting has been suspended, I want to see it too."


    Onogi spoke in a timely manner, and his gaze was also staring into the distance, feeling the trembling Chakra, he said firmly.


    "I also want to see what kind of madman this resurrected Uchiha Madara is!"


    With Onogi''s statement, Kirabi and Terumi Mei looked at each other, and finally they both nodded fiercely.


    They all heard it, that is, Konoha must know that the attack was launched against them. After all, Uchiha Madara''s appearance and Konoha''s performance have proved everything.


    And how strong Uchiha Madara is is also a question that they need to think about and face seriously.


    Now figure out the strength of Uchiha Madara, then they will know how to do it in the future.


    However, their hearts are now in a state of darkness. After all, the shock just now was really a devastating blow to them.


    "Have you chosen the location yet?"


    On the plain outside the Iron Land, Habara quickly followed Uchiha Madara while asking in a low voice through Chakra.


    "Zhujian has chosen a location, it''s not too far from here, and it''s deep enough, it''s perfectly suitable for us to fight."


    Uchiha Madara replied directly, at this moment the chakra in his whole body has begun to boil, he said with a smile while leading the way.


    "Habara, you know, I''ve been waiting for a long time, I hope you won''t let me down this time!"


    "To be precise, you don''t let me down."


    Not to be outdone, Habara replied with a smile, the Chakra in his whole body was also boiling rapidly, and a layer of blue Chakra coat had even appeared all over his body.


    "This time, although I will not use the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye, I may not reserve other abilities.


    It also means something, I think you know. "


    Going all out without using the Samsara Eye Chakra Mode?


    When Uchiha Madara heard this sentence, the smile on his face became even stronger.


    Although he was somewhat aggrieved in his heart, because he felt that he couldn''t even force Habara''s full strength.


    But he is also a person with self-knowledge, he knows that his current situation is really not suitable for challenging Habara in that state.


    Then Habara, who is in a normal state, is naturally his best choice at the moment.


    If he can force Habara to have to activate the Samsara Eye Chakra Mode, then this can be considered a success!


    Although Uchiha Madara wants to find someone who can make him go all out, he is not looking for abuse.


    Even if he was destined to be beaten, he still hoped to be beaten step by step, instead of facing despair as soon as he came up.


    ¡°Of course it couldn¡¯t be better¡±


    Uchiha Madara murmured, and the next moment his face straightened, the roaring Chakra erupted on him, and the ground began to tremble crazily in an instant!


    "We''ve arrived, UU Kanshu accept the move, Habara!"


    Habara stopped in his tracks, and what he faced was a huge fist made of chakra.


    "I''m really anxious, but"


    Habara chuckled, and the next moment his eyes immediately turned into Liugouyu reincarnation eyes.


    In the scarlet eyes, the weird Chakra is constantly being released


    "It''s over here."


    At a position further behind Habara, Jiraiya, Namikaze Minato and Sankage rushed forward with Sankage.


    In fact, Zilai really didn''t talk nonsense, because he really didn''t want to miss such a battle that could be recorded in the annals of history at any time.


    Habara, Uchiha Madara, and Senju Hashirama, the last two of these three were once the gods of the ninja world, and Yu Yuan is the current **** of the ninja world.


    These gods fight together, even if they are ''peaceful'' in essence, the damage they can cause is definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    No matter what kind of ninja, even if the ninja knows who the person fighting is, I''m afraid they don''t want to miss it.


    Even if they can''t understand, can''t understand, and may even be killed by the aftermath of Chakra because they are too close, they may not want to miss it.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, the ground suddenly trembled violently, and the infinite and vast Chakra came towards them.


    The next moment, the ground directly began to crack, and the huge crack dispersed them immediately!


    But they''re fine, after all, they''re prepared and they''re all tough ninjas.


    But when they looked at everything in the distance, there was really only one sentence left in their hearts.


    "Are these guys really human?"


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Shuquge mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 314： What is the Susata Buddha?

    Latest URL: The three of Ohnoki have never seen such a terrifying scene, nor have they felt such a terrifying power spreading.


    Even if they are far away, they can feel a vast and condensed Chakra rising into the sky, shocking the world.


    With the appearance of this chakra, Jiraiya and Minato Namikaze couldn''t help but snort, and then they backed away subconsciously at the same time!


    If they were forced to retreat in the conference building, they were unprepared.


    So now they are still forced to retreat like this, which fully shows how big the gap between them is.


    "Boom!"


    Amidst the sound of thunder in the sky, the space trembled under this great force, and with the continuous condensation of this chakra, the originally clear sky was already covered with dark clouds.


    "This power...what is this power?"


    Kirabi stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, and red chakra had already appeared on his body, obviously it was the power of Eight Tails.


    These forces helped him firmly withstand the explosion of Chakra in front, but no matter how he resisted, it seemed that he could not completely isolate these forces.


    This burst of chakra is too powerful, so powerful that it is difficult for him and Eight tails to compete from a distance.


    Under this momentum, the entire Iron Country and even Konoha in the distance can feel it a little bit.


    "This is the power of Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Madara."


    The sound of the eight tails sounded, and a tailed beast head with chakra condensed emerged from Kirabi''s body.


    It looked into the distance and didn''t care about other people looking at him, he whispered, but after saying this, he turned his head and looked at Namikaze Minato.


    "Also, Jiu Lama, how long are you going to hide?"


    His words directly made Kirabi, Onoki and Terumi Mei all turn their heads involuntarily, which made Namikaze Minato himself a little embarrassed.


    Namikaze Minato has half a nine-tailed body, this matter is actually a big secret, after all, many people don''t realize it.


    After all, sealing up ghouls is a forbidden technique, and not many people know about it.


    Namikaze Minato can control Kyuubi, and Kyuubi''s arrogance made him notice that after Hachio appeared, he still didn''t want to move.


    What''s more, after Namikaze Minato was resurrected, he knew about these things almost, so he had no interest in participating at all.


    Anyway, he hates these people very much, especially that Uchiha Madara is so ruthless, so he doesn''t bother to pay attention to them at all.


    Even though he was called now, Kyuubi didn''t bother to move, because he knew that Namikaze Minato would not allow him to say many things.


    And he has nothing to do with Namikaze Minato, so why would he do it?


    "Sorry, Nine Tails doesn''t seem to want to talk."


    Namikaze Minato said helplessly that he was not surprised to be found out, even if he was found out, it would not be any burden to him.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, thunder sounded again in the sky. It was already a torrential rain, and the roaring thunder kept falling, covering the entire area in a rain curtain.


    Also at this moment, the battle situation in front of him changed again, and this breath also caused the body of Yao to start to enlarge involuntarily.


    Because he felt a fatal threat, he had to find a way to protect himself!


    On the battlefield, Habara deftly dodged Uchiha Madara Susano''s terrifying punch, and at the same time Senju Hashirama also came to the battlefield.


    Habara was floating in the sky, he looked at the two people calmly, suddenly he had a sense of "how did I become the final boss".


    There is no way, after all, Indra and Asura joined forces to deal with the strongest enemy, and Habara is now facing Indra and Asura of the previous generation.


    But such a situation also made a smile appear on the corner of his mouth. After all, he is really standing on the top of the ninja world now, otherwise he would not have such treatment!


    "Are you ready?"


    Habara said softly, but the strange thing was that his voice rang like thunder in the ears of these two people.


    "A friendly reminder once again, I will not show mercy, at least not in this state.


    Of course, you don''t have to worry, if they are really dead, I''ll just bring them back to life. "


    "How arrogant!"


    Uchiha Madara''s face turned black when he heard what Habara said, and he can be resurrected after death, which Habara can really do.


    But if he was really beaten to death because of this, then he would be ashamed and thrown home.


    However, Habara ignored them, he took a deep breath, and the next moment a tyrannical yin and yang escape chakra swept everything.


    And behind him, three Dao-seeking jades suddenly appeared!


    Without turning on the reincarnation eye chakra mode, Liugouyu''s reincarnation eye can already let Habara control Qiudaoyu.


    In the next moment, with a light wave of his hand, a destructive aura emanated from him.


    Without warning, the location where Hashirama and Madara were located exploded, and a deep pit appeared on the ground, filled with smoke and dust.


    But after a while, two black shadows appeared in two directions, obviously they were Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama.


    At the moment when Yubara made a sudden attack just now, they used their powerful teleportation technique to avoid it, but they were still somewhat embarrassed.


    Because the most important thing is that they didn''t see clearly how Yubara made a move at all!


    "What now, Madara?"


    Senju Habarama stared at Habara in the sky, he frowned and asked.


    "It goes without saying that this guy is so proud, then"


    Uchiha Madara''s face became ruthless, his eyes of reincarnation appeared in his eyes, his long hair danced wildly under the chakra, and Susan''s skeleton appeared on him.


    His expression has begun to look a little excited, he whispered.


    "Naturally, defeat him and let him know how powerful we are!"


    As soon as the words fell, Uchiha Madara had already rushed out with a vigorous step, and Susano''s bones swelled instantly.


    In just a moment, it turned into a two-faced and four-armed giant. A blue chakra long knife suddenly appeared in its hand, and it slashed down fiercely the moment it approached Habara.


    But the cruel thing is, Habara didn''t dodge or dodge at all, he just raised his hand slightly to guide a Dao-seeking jade into his hand.


    The chakra in his body was shaken violently, and the moment he was approaching with the long knife, he slowly lifted up the changing jade in his hand.


    "when!"


    The sound of gold and iron chirping came, and the moment Habara''s Qiudama met Susano, it had already turned into a ninja sword.


    However, this slender ninja knife was blocked lightly under Uchiha Madara''s hard blow, no matter how hard Uchiha Madara tried, he couldn''t move forward at all!


    "It''s just this state, is it already to that extent?"


    Uchiha Madara was a little bit tongue-tied in the face of all this, but the more so he was, the more excited he was.


    "This guy."


    Even if there is enough distance between Senjuzhu, he can still feel Uchiha Madara''s current emotional changes.


    But in the end Senshou Hashirama also chose to make a move. He put his hands together quickly, and the next moment the terrifying chakra poured out.


    "Wood escape¡¤The tree world is coming!"


    Amidst the roar, towering giant trees rose from the ground, endless vines stretched rapidly, and they frantically harassed towards Habara''s position.


    If this kind of power is faced by other people, I am afraid that it will already collapse.


    But Habara remained calm enough in the face of such power, because he knew very well that these wooden dungeons could not pose too much threat to him at all!


    After all, strictly speaking, the current Senshouzhujian is not as threatening as imagined.


    He didn''t have the gift of the Sage of the Six Paths, allowing him to reach the ultimate Yang Dun, which is the state of Naruto in the future.


    Nor did he use some special means to obtain a complete Yin Dun and Yang Dun like himself and Uchiha Madara, and finally merged them to form a powerful Yin Yang Dun.


    His power can only be regarded as relatively strong now, possessing the unimaginable power of Yang Dun, but this kind of power is really not enough for Yu Yuan.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that Senjujuma couldn''t cause any trouble to Habara, after all, this guy has mastered the art of immortality!


    Habara just glanced at the spreading trees, and then a Taoist jade behind him flew out directly.


    He has already locked the core of this technique with just a glance, and his strength has reached his level, and he can see through many techniques with just a glance.


    His eyes have been greatly strengthened, and under his control, this seeking jade is going to destroy this core!


    "Oops!"


    Feeling the solid power of Qiudao Yu in Qianshou Zhujian, his expression changed immediately.


    boom!


    Qiu Daoyu struck the tree and rushed directly into the core of the towering giant tree. At this moment, the ground trembled crazily again, and a large cloud of smoke and dust was stirred up.


    Those trees collapsed in an instant, and they collapsed completely before they even touched Habara.


    "That small ball, such destructive power"


    Qianshou Zhujian didn''t know what the seeking jade was, but he could feel the power contained in that seeking jade.


    That kind of thing that condenses almost all the chakras into one, this really can be called a mighty existence!


    But at this moment, Habara didn''t pay attention to him so much, and Habara''s attention was already on Uchiha Madara.


    While Habara was dealing with Senju Hashirama, Uchiha Madara launched an attack again, but unfortunately, this guy''s every move was watched by Habara.


    I saw Uchiha Madara yelling angrily, Susano was shocked suddenly, and another ninja knife was directly drawn by Susano.


    The next moment, Susano swung his sword fiercely, and the power of heaven and earth suddenly crushed towards Habara.


    But Habara chuckled, the chakra in his body shook slightly, he didn''t choose to dodge, but directly mobilized the only remaining Dao-seeking jade behind him.


    He now has an absolute advantage in strength, and in the battle with Uchiha Madara, he also needs to let this guy exert his strongest strength.


    Then there is no need for him to dodge some attacks that are within his range, he can directly confront Uchiha Madara head-on!


    "Although there is no way to use ''energy pouring'', it is completely enough for a Taoist Jade to maximize its power!"


    Habara thought in his heart that the Taoist jade behind him had been shot out rapidly, and the Taoist jade that contained Habara''s ultimate chakra burst out with roaring sounds.


    "Oops!"


    Uchiha Madara also saw this seeking jade, especially when this seeking jade slammed into Susano''s ninja sword fiercely, he immediately felt a terrifying force brewing.


    This force has surpassed his endurance, and even his Susanoo''s ninja sword began to collapse at this moment.


    He knew there was absolutely no way he could go on, so he quickly dodged back without hesitation.


    His body-blinking technique is still very powerful, and he was already a hundred meters away in an instant, but at this moment his eyes froze, and then he almost subconsciously bent down.


    "Buzz!"


    A jet of black chakra light flew past his scalp, and then slammed hard behind him.


    "boom!"


    In the distance, the dark chakra light fell, and there was a loud bang, and a semicircular black light curtain appeared, and the wind was strong.


    "I didn''t expect that such a small sphere condensed by chakra could explode with such terrifying power."


    At this moment, Senju Hashirama had come to Uchiha Madara''s side, he knew what was going on behind him without turning his head, he couldn''t help but whispered.


    "This is the power of Uchiha Habara, and this is not all of his power."


    Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes stared at Habara floating in mid-air in front of him, and he spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s really not easy to deal with him, and I can tell you very clearly that ordinary Chakra will not cause any harm to him.


    It''s a pity that you resurrected too late, you have no way to master Yin Yang Dun, but you are not without the ability to hurt him. "


    "You mean, fairy art?"


    Senju Zhuma immediately understood what Uchiha Madara meant, he nodded slightly before speaking seriously.


    "I understand. Indeed, it''s really difficult for an ordinary Chakra to cause him any trouble if he is so strong."


    Senshou Habara also found that his technique was seen through by Habara almost instantly, and then destroyed by you in an instant.


    Even these black **** can change shape. He saw that Habara used the black **** to transform into a ninja sword. In this case, it is not difficult to transform into a shield.


    Such a situation really makes people very helpless, that ninja knife was even destroyed by Susano.


    Then it is definitely not difficult to destroy your own skills!


    So under the current situation, Senshou Zhujian can only seek to use more powerful power.


    And Xianshu is his best and last choice!


    Thinking of this, the chakra in Qianshou Zhujian''s body boiled for a while, and the next moment, fairy eyeshadow appeared on his face.


    His vast chakra underwent a qualitative change at this moment, such a powerful chakra even Habara would have to look sideways.


    "Is it a reminder from that guy Madara?"


    Habara didn''t need to think too much about it. After all, Uchiha Madara still had some understanding of these forces.


    But that''s good too, there is more meaning when there is more pressure, Habara also wants to see how much power this first-generation Hokage can exert under the absolute disadvantage!


    "However, you have the fairy mode, don''t I have it?"


    Habara slightly raised his head, and the next moment the chakra in his body also began to surge rapidly.


    And Qianshou Zhujian in the distance was slightly stunned at this moment, and then he showed a wry smile.


    "Oops, why didn''t you tell me this?"


    "This Habara, he can actually be in immortal mode!"


    The fact that Yubara will be in the immortal mode can only be regarded as a small secret, because not many people know it, and even if they know it, they will probably forget it.


    Because Habara didn''t use this power very frequently, even if he used it, he used it in conjunction with Yin Yang Dun.


    Yin Yang Dun''s aura directly covered up his natural Chakra aura, and the power displayed by Habara was too strong and comprehensive.


    Over time, even those who know about his situation may subconsciously ignore these situations.


    But no matter what kind of power Habara uses, it doesn''t matter to Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    Because the stronger Yubara is, the more they dare to use their greatest strength to fight, so that they can really get the promotion they deserve.


    "Immortal Law: The Tree Realm Comes!"


    Senshou Bashima straightened his face, and the next moment he clasped his hands together and burst out infinite chakra.


    His chakra made the ground tremble crazily, and under the blessing of immortal art, the wooden escape he cast became even bigger at this moment!


    "boom!"


    The earth shattered instantly at this moment, and towering giant trees rose up crazily, forming a vast forest in an instant.


    In this forest, countless vines stretched out, and while attacking Yubara, they were constantly expanding their domain.


    In the blink of an eye, Yubara was already surrounded by this forest, and those thick vines were already attacking Yubara!


    "What a hassle."


    Habara has to be more serious now, this Mudun, which contains a high concentration of Yangdun and Immortal Chakra, is also extremely dangerous for him.


    However, it is still difficult for these vines to actually hit him, not to mention Habara''s own speed, the defense formed by Habara''s Dao-seeking jade alone is enough for these Mutuns to drink a pot!


    "Peng!"


    Yu Yuan took back his two Dao-seeking jades in an instant, and then he jumped up and down in the forest like a butterfly wearing flowers.


    Every time he swung the ninja knife in his hand, it would bring out a terrifying edge, and those thick vines had no ability to stop Habara at all.


    Raising the knife in his hand, the sharp edge crossed the border, and all the vines blocking Habara''s body were broken by him.


    But Habara still kept enough vigilance, he didn''t believe that the two of them cooperated just like this.


    Sure enough, when he kept avoiding, Uchiha Madara turned on Susano again.


    The huge monster like Shura quickly formed a seal, and the next moment, the vast Chakra full of destructive aura rushed towards him!


    "Yin Yang Escape ¡¤ Huo Huo Extinguishment!"


    Uchiha Madara, standing in the crystal tank above Susanoo''s head, shouted, and a huge fire suddenly appeared in midair.


    Although he uses reincarnation eyes, he can still increase the power of his ninjutsu crazily.


    The huge fireball slammed towards Habara like a meteorite, and it also slammed towards the forest over there!


    "boom!"


    The terrifying raging flames and Mu Dun met instantly, almost instantly, under the deliberate catering of Qianshouzhujian, monstrous raging flames formed directly in this area!


    The crazy flames seemed to burn through the space, and the whole space looked extraordinarily distorted from a distance.


    The sky is still full of violent storms, but these torrential rains make these flames burn more vigorously, and the scorching breath can be clearly felt even in the capital of the Iron Kingdom in the distance.


    Not only that, but the raging flames that filled the sky could also be clearly seen in the capital, and countless people were filled with fear.


    They didn''t know what was going on, even if they felt the suffocating Chakra fluctuations, they couldn''t believe it was man-made.


    "Is this really something humans can do?"


    Terumi Mei stared blankly at everything in front of her, she really didn''t know what limit Habara''s strength had reached.


    Although I have heard rumors, how much can such rumors be believed?


    But now she seems to realize that everything in the past seems not to be a rumor, and even the rumors are a bit conservative?


    Because according to the rumors, Habara just defeated the entire army, and the strength he displayed now can be completely wiped out directly!


    "That''s what people can do. Of course, this guy may not be called a person anymore."


    Kirabi has almost turned into a tailed beast. He protected everyone, and he looked into the distance tightly and whispered.


    "This guy is definitely a person who can crush the entire ninja world, this guy can even be said to be the Shura of the entire ninja world!"


    Ninja Asura?


    Ohnoki was silent when he heard this sentence, because he felt that it was a bit superficial to describe Habara as a ninja Shura.


    Habara is not just as simple as Shura, this guy is definitely a more terrifying existence than Shura!


    However, Ohnoki was not interested in saying these words, and now he just stared straight ahead.


    Even though what he could see was extremely blurry because they were so far apart, he still wanted to see.


    He doesn''t want to miss any point, because such a battle is really rare in his lifetime.


    However, his complexion changed very quickly, not only him, but everyone''s complexion became extremely pale at this moment.


    They only have one thought now, they won''t die here.


    "Does it work well together?"


    Habara looked at the raging flames all around him, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    His Dao-seeking jade has automatically formed a barrier to protect him, but those Mutun who possess the magic chakra are still attacking Yubara.


    The vines burning with Yin Yang Dun flames attacked quickly, leaving no room for Habara to dodge at all.


    After all, it is backed by Immortal Chakra, even if it is burned by the flames of Yinyang Dun, it can still attack. This kind of cooperation also makes Habara feel a little interesting.


    But in the face of these attacks, although Habara felt a little troublesome, he was not helpless. In fact, it was not difficult for him to deal with such a situation.


    With a light wave of his left hand, a huge change took place in the barrier formed by the Taoist Jade protecting him.


    I saw Habara Chakra erupting suddenly, and the barrier protecting him instantly turned into a black curtain.


    The black curtain continued to expand, quickly forming a domain-like existence.


    All the flames and vines collided with it, only splashing the slightest ripples, and then the flames were absorbed by these pitch-black curtains, and the vines were directly turned into dust!


    "What the **** is this?"


    Seeing this scene, Qianshou Zhujian didn''t look too good-looking, so he couldn''t help asking directly.


    "According to Habara''s own statement, this thing is a seeking jade, which can only be condensed and owned by possessing the five attributes of chakra and yin and yang escape."


    Uchiha Madara also frowned and said, but soon he shook his head.


    "But I don''t think it''s that simple. I only saw this thing when he turned on the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye.


    And now, it''s probably because his eyes have evolved again, so he can control them, but now he can only control three of them. "


    Only three?


    After hearing this sentence, Qianshou Zhujian already didn''t know what to say, and the three stones already made them a little helpless, so what would happen more?


    But now Senshou Hashirama didn''t have time to think about it, because Habara suddenly stretched out one hand while standing in that weird curtain.


    At the next moment, a huge gravitational force suddenly appeared, and Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma flew towards him uncontrollably.


    "Damn it, it''s the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye!"


    Uchiha Madara cursed, as a person with reincarnation eyes, he naturally knew what was going on.


    Habara used gravitational force to deal with them, and he immediately used repulsive force to struggle desperately.


    But what made his face darken was that he couldn''t break free at all, and quickly approached the opponent.


    For the first time, a sense of powerlessness surged in Madara''s heart.


    "Draw us over?"


    Senshou Bashima''s expression was not so good either, he stared forward and then clasped his hands together, chakra surged crazily.


    "Then, Immortal Technique: True Thousand Hands!"


    His chakra is like a raging ocean wave, pouring out towards the periphery crazily.


    And during this pouring process, the earth was trembling, shaking, and even collapsing crazily!


    In the blink of an eye, a thousand-meter-tall wooden cave giant Buddha has appeared in the eyes of the world!


    Senju Bashima controlled the Giant Buddha to move forward quickly, blocking Uchiha Madara directly behind him.


    At the same time, the giant Buddha punched out, and the terrifying wind of the fist tore through the space, crushing hard towards Yubara!


    "It''s true"


    Seeing this scene, Yu Yuan''s face also changed, especially when he saw that this punch directly smashed the curtain he had set up by Qiu Dao Yu, he knew that he had to run away!


    This True Thousand Hands is really a bug-like existence, Habara even felt that this technique actually raised Yang Dun to an extreme level.


    With this level of chakra, even if Habara turns on the reincarnation eye chakra mode, the end will not be much better!


    "Buzz!"


    Accompanied by the vibration of the space, Habara instantly disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was already in a very distant position.


    "This Senju Bashirama is so fierce that it''s a bit outrageous. No wonder he used to be able to handle Uchiha Madara''s trouble with the nine-tailed beast."


    Looking at the huge real thousand hands from a distance, Habara murmured silently in his heart.


    But soon his face changed again, because he found that he seemed to have some crow''s mouth attributes.


    He was just talking about the difficulty of the tailed beast, but when he turned his head, he saw Uchiha Madara suddenly jumped on top of the giant Buddha, standing side by side with Senju Bashirama.


    The next moment, the blue light of his body suddenly appeared, and then the Susanoo Chakra, which was full of Yin-Yang escape aura, covered Zhen Qianshou.


    Also at this moment, the aura between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu completely changed, and an extremely dangerous aura instantly locked Habara!


    "This kind of strength seems to have reached or even surpassed that of ordinary big tube wood."


    Habara looked at the crazy scene in front of him, and he couldn''t help frowning. At this moment, he seemed to be facing Otsutsuki Ichishiki again.


    The powerful aura was constantly washing over him, and the throbbing power in his heart was constantly throbbing.


    All of this made Habara a little terrified, and now he seemed to understand why Naruto and the others kept killing those big Tsutsukis in the Boruto era.


    In addition to those Otsutsugi who are really good at cooking and love to pretend, there are also Naruto and Sasuke, even if they don''t have the plug-in of Sage of Six Paths, they are also top-notch powerhouses.


    And Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, who came out of the **** wind, are probably stronger and more terrifying than the two of them.


    "But it''s more interesting that way."


    Habara thought in his heart, and then his figure appeared in midair instantly, he stared at Uchiha Madara and Senjujujuma standing on the head of the giant Buddha, and suddenly he laughed.


    "You are really powerful, although there may be some problems with this technique in terms of practicality.


    But it is undeniable that this technique has completely reached the power of Otsutsuki level, it can only be said that it is really incredible. "


    "Without further ado."


    Uchiha Madara stared at Habara and said, after all, he is not reincarnated from the soil, he does not have endless chakra.


    No matter how strong he is, he can still feel some pressure, especially the technique that covers thousands of hands, which is a challenge to his eyes and chakra.


    "Why don''t you use your reincarnation eye chakra mode?"


    "Although it is really dangerous, it has not yet reached that point."


    Habara shook his head with a smile, he spoke calmly, but at this moment his chakra began to boil crazily.


    Accompanied by his chakra crazily roaring, UU Reading His aura once again got a huge leap at this moment.


    The Ninja Sword made of Dao-seeking jade in his hand changed back to its previous appearance again, and then slowly floated behind him and began to levitate and rotate.


    "Don''t think that I haven''t grown, on the contrary, I am growing all the time, surpassing myself.


    Although you are indeed very strong, I still don''t think this is enough for me to use the reincarnation eye chakra mode.


    Of course, I won''t be brave, if I really can''t bear it, I won''t have any hesitation.


    Now, let me see how far the faces of the God of the Ninja World and Shura of the Ninja World can reach! "


    As the voice fell, the chakras in Habara''s body began to resonate strangely with the Taoist jade, and the three Taoist jades also began to grow weirdly bigger


    (end of this chapter)


    Mobile phone users please browse and read, palm reading is more convenient.

 Chapter 315： cognitive challenge

    Habara is indeed not bragging, the current him is really growing up all the time.


    After getting those five passives, especially those passives that didn''t allow him to do anything and could only wait slowly, his growth didn''t stop for a while.


    Although this kind of growth cannot be described as slow, Habara has undergone tremendous changes in such continuous accumulation.


    The impact of such a change is unimaginable. Even if he does not use the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye now, his strength can only be described as unimaginable.


    What''s more, Habara really wants to be serious now. This Zuzuotai Buddha really makes Habara feel a huge threat, so he must make a necessary response.


    And the response he adopted was that apart from the ''flurry of water birds'' which was of great significance to him and also the ability he was best at, his most powerful power at present.


    "Yin Yang Escape¡¤Energy pouring!"


    How strong the energy outpouring is, Habara has already tested it on a ten-tailed body.


    To put it bluntly, this is definitely the power that can meet all his current needs, but there is also a small problem with this ability.


    That is, like Syndra, the more ''balls'' that need to be controlled, the greater the power that can be erupted.


    At any rate, Xindra can continue to accumulate his own magic **** through skills, but Habara''s "magic balls" can only be replaced by Taoist jade.


    Without entering the reincarnation eye chakra mode, his seeking jade can barely control three.


    The number of three seems to be quite a lot, but for the pouring of energy, this is only barely enough.


    From here, we can see how high the requirements of this technique are, but fortunately, the requirements are directly proportional to the power, which is why Habara is willing to use this technique now.


    "boom!"


    The three Dao-seeking jades behind Habara had already absorbed enough nutrients, and amidst the violent roar, these three Dao-seeking jades burst out suddenly!


    They formed a straight line, and even the space they passed was seriously distorted.


    Even visible to the naked eye, weird spider web-like cracks appeared on the flat space!


    "This power..."


    Senju Habara and Uchiha Madara felt the change in Habara at the same time, and also saw Habara''s attack, and their expressions also changed involuntarily.


    Without any words, the two of them involuntarily looked at each other, and the next moment they reached a consensus.


    In the current situation, the two of them must cooperate more tacitly, and cooperate better to have a chance to defeat the current enemy!


    For the two of them, it''s not like they haven''t teamed up before.


    But the enemy back then was really far behind them, which made it unnecessary for them to do what they are doing now.


    Now this model is also unfamiliar to them, and the tacit understanding they need is also unprecedented.


    But the magic is that they can feel that the tacit understanding between each other seems to be unexpectedly high.


    But they are also very clear that no matter how high it is, it is just that their consciousness synchronization rate is relatively high, and there is still a big problem in chakra resonance.


    But this does not affect their maximum chakra output. With the cooperation of the two, the huge Xu Zuo Neng, which contains thousands of hands, almost moved.


    Under Uchiha Madara''s chakra output regardless of the cost, the Suzano that covered Shin Senshou''s body has once again undergone a huge change.


    In the blink of an eye, his body was already covered with armor, and behind him, the siege circle with thousands of arms surrounded him.


    Although his face is still the face of a Buddha, it is also covered with a mask of a tengu.


    In an instant, the long sword around his waist was unsheathed in an instant, and the tyrannical Chakra overflowed, and as he slashed out, the world was suffocated, and Sen Luo''s sword energy swept out!


    Even if it is an ordinary full body beard and the strongest left slash, it has basically reached the upper limit of the ninja''s strength, and its power is enough to destroy the world.


    Not to mention the mighty outfit Xu Zuo Neng which is coordinated with the Immortal Art¡¤Zhen Qianshou, this is a technique that has completely reached the strength of Otsutsuki.


    "boom!"


    The huge ninja sword collided fiercely with Habara''s first Taoist jade that had already been charged, and in an instant a ray of light that seemed to open up the world appeared.


    An indescribable force of destruction came, and under the two powerful chakras, the already cloudy sky became even darker, and the color of chaos appeared in the midair.


    "blocked!"


    Both Senju Bashirama and Uchiha Madara looked a little excited. Although their ninja swords also suffered huge damage, being able to block this blow already shows their strength.


    You must know that before this, they couldn''t stop Habara''s attack with Dao Dao Yu at all!


    However, their excitement was quickly extinguished, because the second Dao-seeking jade came over almost instantly.


    "boom!"


    Under the violent impact, the roar was deafening, and the boundless land was constantly vibrating and shattering under this force.


    The next moment, an invisible huge shock wave swept out, and the ground was already pushed down three feet out of thin air under such a shock, countless fragments were suspended, and then turned into dust.


    Their majestic costume Xu Zuo Neng has almost suffered huge damage, and almost half of their bodies were directly shattered under such an impact!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Xu Zuo Neng is too strong, I''m afraid it would have been completely useless at this time.


    It''s just that Habara''s strong performance didn''t move Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in the slightest. On the contrary, they are the kind of enemies who are more excited the stronger they are.


    At the same time, the more they can burst out their potential, the more they fight, the stronger they are, so how could they be caught without a fight?


    The two of them shouted angrily at the same time, and the fearful chakra oscillated in their bodies again.


    The broken majestic costume Xuzuo Nenghu was repaired quickly, and almost instantly the terrifying behemoth swung his sword again.


    "Ok?"


    In the distance, Habara raised his eyebrows slightly, because he found that the power exerted by these two people had greatly improved again.


    If the power they used just now was fighting recklessly with brute force, then now they have really merged their own power together!


    "Is it a combination of Yin-Yang Dungeon and Immortal Art..."


    Whether it is Yin Yang Dun or Immortal Art, these are the most powerful forces in this world, and the destructive power brought about by the combination of these two forces is unimaginable.


    Perhaps this is the bond between Indra and Asura.


    Even if it is from the previous generation, there is a tacit understanding and bond between them that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    "However, this is more interesting!"


    The six hooked jades in Yu Yuan''s eyes spun rapidly, and the power of the last seeking Tao jade was crazily enhanced and increased in an instant.


    "boom!"


    At the moment when Habara''s Daoyu collided with the huge ninja sword at the last moment, a huge roar sounded.


    At this moment, the violent storm in the sky suddenly suffocated, and then a terrifying scene began to appear.


    The rainwater in the sky began to stagnate strangely, and then the rainwater was inexplicably evaporated.


    At this moment, the sound seemed to be getting farther and farther away, and more and more ethereal, and gradually the sound began to become softer and weaker.


    In the end, the sound becomes smaller and smaller, until these sounds completely disappear without a trace.


    Also at this moment, the world seemed to stop moving, everything was solidified at this moment, only black and white, and the energy shock waves that were constantly tumbling were left in sight.


    Where these shock waves spread, the surrounding mountains and rivers all disappeared without a trace at this moment, and they were directly destroyed by such aftermath.


    From the center of their battle all the way to the periphery to the sea, the earth is shaking crazily.


    Smoke and dust all over the sky appeared, and a winding canyon of unknown depth appeared, spreading all the way to the end of the earth!


    Such a violent vibration, such a terrifying chakra even triggered the earth''s veins, forming an even more terrifying scene.


    There are no volcanoes in the area of ??the Iron Country, but at this moment, the magma roars from the ground, but there is a scene similar to a volcanic eruption.


    In the strong wind, thick smoke accompanied by gravel and dust covered the sky and the sun, and the climate changed drastically.


    It''s like God is playing around, the alternation of cold and heat is completed in one area in a short time.


    One moment it rained heavily, the next moment it was raging flames, but soon the sky changed dramatically.


    The heavy snow began to fall all over the sky, and it was frozen for thousands of miles in a blink of an eye, but it soon turned into scorching heat again.


    The destructive force formed by the energy pouring and the mighty Xu Zuo Nenghu has already destroyed the weather system in this area!


    The earth is constantly shifting and rotating, and a huge crack spreads from the center of the earth.


    He wanted to split the land from the center, but was restrained by a powerful force, and it was not completely shattered in the end.


    And in the capital of the country of iron in the distance, they are not feeling well at this moment.


    Because the country of iron has good relations with the major countries, they have a complete sealing technique to build an enchantment to protect themselves.


    But at this moment, all the barriers have been scrapped, their entire city has been torn apart, and the interior is even more broken beyond imagination.


    Mifune stared blankly into the distance, his head was in a state of confusion now, because at this moment he had no idea what happened.


    The only thing he is thankful for now is that although the capital has a large population, most of them are not from the country.


    In fact, strictly speaking, there are very few people in the country of iron. They basically live in relatively remote places, but they are very close to the mining industry.


    And in this most prosperous capital, except for the daimyo and some officials, the others are almost all foreign businessmen and ninjas from all over the world.


    It''s just that no matter how many outsiders there are, judging from the current damage situation, I''m afraid there will definitely not be fewer people who died.


    So many people died in a capital city at once, and everyone would have a heartbreak and feel a suffocating heartache!


    He is really full of hatred in his heart now, he hates this guy who raided Four Shadows, if it wasn''t for his actions, how could he cause such a big damage and commotion?


    But he also knew that even if he hated him, it would be of no use. He could not protect himself now, and no one knew how long those energy torrents would last.


    If this continues, all of them will surely die!


    "If I can survive, then even if it is swallowed by Konoha, I am willing, as long as I can get revenge on this **** guy!"


    Seeing the energy wave spreading again and destroying everything, Mifune roared in his heart.


    But at this moment, a black sphere flew over the city, and the next moment a black curtain covered it, blocking the front of the shattered capital.


    The next moment, the torrent of energy had already struck, but the black curtain firmly blocked these energies, making it difficult for them to move forward!


    .....


    "Xiaoba, are you alright?"


    In a closer place, the huge eight tails were lying on the ground, and his condition looked extremely bad.


    Almost all of his tails have been broken, and there are cracks all over his body, and blood is constantly gushing out along these cracks.


    And not only these wounds on his body, but also traces of burns and frostbite. It''s really hard to imagine what kind of impact Yawei suffered.


    Facing Habara''s attack, Kirabi had to turn on the eight-tailed mode even if it was just for his own safety.


    Because Habara and the others caused too much damage, if he didn''t do something, then he might really be killed by those terrifying shock waves!


    However, he found that he still underestimated the strength of Habara and the others. Even though he had completely turned into a tailed beast, he still couldn''t stop such an energy impact.


    You know, this is just an energy shock, not a frontal confrontation at all.


    If he confronted him head-on, he didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen!


    Terumi Mei sat on the ground a little sluggishly, she also looked very embarrassed at this time, but because of the protection of Hachio, she didn''t have any big problems.


    She looked at the huge dust and smoke in front of her, and then she turned her head to look at the huge crack beside her.


    Finally, she turned her head and looked behind her, the capital of the Iron Kingdom that was almost invisible to the naked eye in the distance, but where she could imagine her fate.


    This time, her expression was even more numb and dull. She really couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Leaving the country of water this time really brought her an unimaginable impact.


    She suddenly had a feeling that she was too unfamiliar with this world, because the world she saw at this time was really completely different from the world she knew.


    At least she really never thought that there would be such a completely unhuman existence in this world.


    "I''m fine..."


    At this moment, Hachio''s weak voice sounded, he slowly opened his eyes and then responded to Kirabi in his mind.


    Soon he looked down, those shadows protected by him, he asked in a low voice.


    "How are you doing now, are you alright?"


    "We''re fine, the most important thing is you and Kirabi."


    Namikaze Minato stared into the distance, he whispered quickly.


    "Sorry for not being of much help, the Nine Tails inside me..."


    "Needless to say, it''s okay, at least I''m not dead yet."


    Kirabi shook his head indifferently, of course he knew that Nine-Tails was probably not willing to help at all.


    Especially when he has already made a move, this guy doesn''t want to do anything.


    In fact, for tailed beasts, they are not afraid of death at all, because even if they die, it is not impossible for them to be resurrected.


    Under such circumstances, it is only natural that Tailed Beasts sometimes choose not to do something.


    What''s more, now is not the time to argue about these things. They are still in extreme danger, and they are not out of danger at all.


    The terrifying torrent of energy is still spreading towards them, and the breath of death has been surrounding them.


    At this time, it is much more practical to find a way to solve the problem as soon as possible than to make a fuss here!


    "Buzz!"


    Sure enough, at this moment, another torrent of energy roared towards them, and this time the situation was even worse.


    The magma on the ground roared crazily, driven by this torrent of energy, it rushed towards them crazily!


    This terrible scene made all of them feel suffocated, but they had made a lot of efforts before this.


    Whether it is using earth escape or water escape to build defenses, and tailed beasts to block them, they have tried it all.


    But the result is that no matter what they do, there is no way to block such an impact.


    But now the impact is obviously stronger and more terrifying, which makes them all feel that dangerous steps are approaching!


    Even Namikaze Minato and Jirai''s faces were not so good at this moment, because they found that the situation seemed to have completely exceeded their expectations.


    Although strictly speaking, both of them are people who don''t have to worry about death, after all, Konoha is the place where the core technology is mastered.


    What trouble did they have, and they also believed that Habara would bring them back to life again.


    But as a normal person, even if they are not afraid of death, they are not willing to come to such a show at all.


    What''s more, if these shadows really died, especially Onoki, it would be a huge loss for them.


    As Dokage of Yanyin Village, Ohnoki is basically close to Konoha. They all know how effective such a person can be.


    If such a person died due to such an accident, then the result would be the worst!


    "No, we have to find a way to do something."


    Namikaze Minato murmured silently in his heart, although he had just been resurrected, and Habara''s behavior style was not strictly in line with his values.


    But he is also willing to help Habara from the bottom of his heart, not only Habara revived him and Kukina.


    It is because Habara has changed many of Konoha''s problems, brought Konoha to a peak, and he has allowed Naruto to be taken care of in the dark.


    Even let Naruto get the care he deserves in the following life. As a shadow, as a father, he is willing to let go of his thoughts and help Habara!


    "Kyuubi, can you lend me your chakra?"


    Although it was extremely dangerous now, Minato Namikaze remained calm in his heart, and he almost used the fastest time to contact the elusive Kyuubi in his body.


    "Hmph, why should I help you?"


    Kyuubi replied indifferently, it could be seen that he had no interest in this matter.


    "What''s more, it''s not that you can''t be resurrected after death. Do you really want to fight for the people of Uchiha?"


    "I''m not for Uchiha, nor for someone, I''m for Konoha, and also for the whole ninja world."


    Namikaze Minato shook his head calmly, his voice became a lot colder.


    "You came out with me and resurrected together, I don''t believe you don''t even know these things.


    Also, this time I am notifying you, not asking you, I sealed you, and Jiu Xinnai also modified the seal.


    Do you think I will have no way to use your power? "


    "Humph!"


    Kyuubi couldn''t help but snorted again when he heard Namikaze Minato''s words, and then he fell silent.


    Namikaze Minato is a genius, there is no doubt about it, even if it is the original seal, he can find a way to use the power of Nine Tails.


    Not to mention the current situation after modifying the seal with the help of Kukina!


    Namikaze Minato actually prefers to get along with Kyuubi peacefully, after all, this guy is in his body.


    But judging from the current situation, he has no way to do this, and the current situation is so dangerous, he really can''t care about these things!


    Taking a deep breath, Minato Namikaze''s body was completely covered by golden chakra in an instant.


    The tyrannical aura continued to spread on his body, and this aura made Yao couldn''t help turning his head to look over.


    "This is... the Nine Lamas?"


    "Everyone, please come close to me and put your hands on me."


    Namikaze Minato didn''t have any nonsense, he spoke directly.


    "Move quickly, I will take you now..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was stunned, because suddenly two spheres flew over quickly in the sky.


    One of the spheres quickly flew behind them, but one of them stopped in front of them.


    "this is....."


    Everyone stared blankly at the sphere in front of them, feeling the soul-shaking power above the sphere.


    They don''t know what this sphere is, but they know that it is definitely something that can easily kill all of them!


    "Buzz!"


    At this moment, the sphere suddenly unfolded, quickly forming a ring-shaped curtain.


    At this moment, they seemed to understand what it was for, but they were also beating drums in their hearts.


    So terrifying power, relying on the defense formed by this sphere, can it really be resisted?


    But the next moment they understood how outrageous their ideas were!


    I saw that terrifying shock wave struck in an instant, and slammed into the pitch-black circular curtain fiercely.


    In an instant, the ground in front of them collapsed crazily, and the huge crack spread rapidly again.


    But the magic is that these forces seem to be blocked by a door, which protects them from all harm!


    The thick smoke was constantly tumbling, and the ground was still shaking, but all of them stood in place unharmed.


    "It''s unbelievable. Maybe this kind of power can be called the power of a god?"


    Terumi Mei''s expression was still a little dull, but her eyes gradually recovered.


    After all, he came as a shadow, even if she is not used to it, she must maintain the image of a shadow!


    But soon, she felt that something was wrong, because she found that everyone was looking up at the sky, which made her unable to help raising their heads.


    Because at this moment she found that there was a figure in the sky slowly falling towards him, Amen...


    .....


    "The situation is not good."


    At the very center of the battle, Habara felt the terrifying torrent of chakra, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    Also at this moment, Habara chose the simplest way to avoid all these troubles - the eye of reincarnation from chakra!


    Almost instantly, Habara''s whole body was covered with a white fairy-like robe, and his hair also grew longer and turned white at the same time.


    His aura became extraordinarily deep and even more powerful.


    He glanced at Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara. The two people are in good condition at this time, but in this almost endless chakra torrent, the huge mighty Suzano has almost collapsed.


    The chakra belonging to Suzunohu had almost dissipated at this moment, and the real thousands of hands hidden in Suzunohu were also shattered by this chakra torrent.


    However, both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara are experienced people, they have already opened up enough distance, and Senju Hashirama has also begun to perform defensive techniques.


    Those multi-layered Rashomons have blocked the energy torrent, obviously for this terrifying power.


    "However, even with immortal skills, it''s still not enough to face such power."


    Habara murmured, at this time he can be said to be in a truly perfect state, he can basically get an answer he wants just by looking at many things.


    Knowing all this, his figure moved slightly, and under the shock of the powerful Chakra, he instantly came to Uchiha Madara and Senju Bashirama!


    "you...."


    Senshou Bashirama had never seen Habara''s state at this time, and he was really taken aback.


    Especially at this time, Yu Yuan''s aura has undergone a huge change, and it''s not surprising that he didn''t recognize it for a while.


    However, Yu Yuan didn''t talk nonsense with him, he just slightly raised his hand, and in an instant, a Dao-seeking jade turned into a barrier in front of them.


    After finishing all this, Habara turned around and said with a smile, "Why, you don''t know me anymore?"


    "You..." Senshou Bashima was stunned for a moment, and in an instant he understood something: "This is your reincarnation eye chakra mode?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he said with emotion.


    "Speaking of which, you still won, because I used this state, but I am also very happy, because you showed a real attack that belongs to Otsutsuki."


    Is it Otsutsuki''s attack...


    Habara''s words made both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara a little silent. It was really hard to understand how terrible Otsutsuki was without reaching Otsutsuki''s level.


    And they know it now, but knowing all this makes them smile bitterly, because they are too aware of the gap.


    But now is not the time to be emotional, Senshou Zhujian seemed to think of something, and he immediately raised his head.


    "The capital of the Iron Kingdom, and those shadows!"


    While speaking, the Rashomon on the last floor of Senshou Pillar has been breached by the chakra torrent, but this torrent was directly blocked by the barrier made by Habara Qiudaodama!


    Turning on the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye and not turning it on are really two kinds of experiences for Yu Yuan. UU Reading is even two extremes in the control of Qiudaoyu.


    In a normal state, he has no way to maximize the power of Qiu Daoyu, but now he can do all this with ease.


    It''s like using Taoist Jade for defense. He used to use three together to do all of this, but now only one is enough!


    This feeling is so wonderful, but there is still some gap between Habara and Habara to reach this step completely.


    "I know, leave the rest to me, you go first."


    Yu Yuan nodded lightly, and then the two Taoist jades behind him flew out directly, and he also floated up at this moment.


    Seeing Habara''s disappearing figure, Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju remained silent. Maybe today is a challenge to subvert cognition for everyone...


    ¡­


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . 4 Novels.com mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 316： Is there anything wrong with being 1 villain?

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The cooperation between Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara really gave Habara an eye-opening feeling.


    Especially the Susanoo Buddha, which never appeared in the original book from beginning to end, but now Habara has seen it.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it can''t be more normal, Senshou Zhujian...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield. When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. It''s said in the imperial decree that UU Read Book we are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. If you want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novel app.

 Chapter 316： ready

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    For Konoha, the Iron Country''s meeting was definitely an extremely successful operation, but this time''s success also made them feel a little depressed.


    After all, no matter who makes such a mess, I''m afraid it will not feel good.


    But fortunately, they are all qualified ninjas, after some...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield. When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. It''s stated in the imperial decree that UU Reading we are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. If you want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novel app.

 Chapter 318： The 4th Ninja War

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "The fluctuation of this Chakra is really interesting."


    In the starry sky, looking at the deep universe in the distance like a big wooden peach, a strange smile unconsciously appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Just now, he clearly felt a strange force flowing, and this force instantly made him feel...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield. When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly unite...,


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. It''s stated in the imperial decree that UUReading Book We are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. If you want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novel app.

 Chapter 318： do you think i care

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Teacher, I really didn''t expect to meet you again under such circumstances."


    Ohnoki was floating in the air, he looked at the second generation soil shadow wrapped like a mummy on the ground, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Although he has already learned from intelligence that his teacher was also reincarnated by the filth...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield. When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. It''s stated in the imperial decree that UU Reading We are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. If you want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novel app.

 Chapter 319： Otsutsuki Habara?

    How could Uchiha Madara put Obito in his eyes?


    To put it bluntly, there are not many people in the entire ninja world who can make him pay attention, and a small Obito really can''t make him think too much.


    It is true that Obito does have his own particularity, and the ability of his eyes is indeed...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, that day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield. When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly united...


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we should find a place to carry our backs?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go. UU reading


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree says that we are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s close bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-skinned guys to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. If you want to read the latest chapters, please download the Haoyue Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website no longer updates the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated on the Haoyue Novel app.

 Chapter 320： Conception and Melee

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Although it is really difficult for Habara to change the current situation, it is not impossible for him to do it.


    Creatures like Otsuki, in fact, even if they don''t rely on the special ability obtained by the pupil technique, they are not inaccessible to the power of time.


    After all, his strength has reached this limit, what kind of strength he...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory,...?


    That day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to the current princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    https:


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly unite...,


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, you said we...?


    Looking for a place to back the wind? "


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned." #b......?


    br#Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And these two guys with thin skin and tender flesh, UU reading www.uukanshu. What would it be like to stay with hundreds of big and three rough Qiu Ba every day?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download Haoyue, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated in the Haoyue APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download and read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download and read the latest chapter.


    New for you Fastest Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again update, Chapter 320 Conception and Melee Free to read. https:


    ?

 Chapter 321： arrival

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    The battle in the Land of Earth seems a little gentle, and it can even be said to be a little affectionate.


    But on the land of the Land of Thunder, there is no warmth to speak of in battle, only fists and hatred.


    The Raikage family may still have some feelings in it, but they...


    "Young Master, get up quickly, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling his body was cold, and there was still a strong wind blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange.


    "Oh, young master, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to stand guard at this time. No matter what, the military law will deal with it. Now the old master can''t protect you anymore."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent right now, and in front of him was a soldier in leather armor.


    Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind. After a few seconds, he knew that he had crossed.


    He has transmigrated from a modern special soldier to a young master named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven villains in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty never existed in history.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquises of the four founders of Dayu. Three months ago, his father died of illness, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like reading or practicing martial arts.


    When he grew up, the family wanted him to take care of him, so they arranged a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a well-known lady, beautiful and intelligent.


    This Qin Hu is vicious and vicious towards others, but he regards this beautiful and beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the incident happened to this childhood sweetheart, Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory,...?


    That day he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace to pay homage to the current princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since they were young, so they arranged a banquet.


    But then Qin Hu drank the fragments, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and flirted with the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even more strange is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach her fianc¨¦ Qin Hu for seventy-two crimes, all of which are well-founded.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down soon, saying that because of Qin Hu''s ancestor''s meritorious service, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly arranged to be on the front line¡ªthe front line of the Pioneer Tent.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically figured it out. This should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong had long wanted to divorce him.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally a political marriage, and they both wanted to become stronger and bigger. However, the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dandy, and it can be said that he completely disgraced the champion Hou''s family.


    You must know that the champions of all generations are heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but in this generation, there is a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    https:


    When the old Hou Ye was alive, Chen Guogong returned face, but when the old Hou Ye died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of retiring from the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli deeply, and refuses to allow him to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long hated him as a wicked young man.


    So a catastrophe came!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it''s even simpler. She is the cousin of Qin Hu''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu dies, the huge family property of the Champion Hou''s Mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These several forces, each taking what they need, are colluding together, so they quickly unite...,


    Sure enough, once he entered the Hou family, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, you said we...?


    Looking for a place to back the wind? "


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with harsh whistling whistled across the open field, extinguishing several torches, like countless flying knives cutting people''s skin.


    "No way, Young Master, you will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads and feet against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward stepping on the thick snow.


    The thin Qin An was thrown over by the strong wind without paying attention.


    Seeing them coming out, the two sentinels who changed defense looked at each other and smiled slyly. They took two handfuls of snow and put out the bonfire for heating, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the little soldiers were bribed, trying to freeze me to death!


    This is a small camp with about twenty tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, not even the antlers of horses and antlers lined up on the outside, and the surrounding area is even more flat, with no danger to defend.


    According to the memories of Qin Hu''s previous life, about two hundred people were stationed here, they were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, General of the Yu Dynasty.


    The target of Li Qin''s 20,000 troops this time is Liaodong Kingdom, Yu Dynasty''s old enemy on the border.


    "Ahem, young master, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he spoke weakly, as if he would die at any moment.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was purely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, the two of them would surely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t beat him to death in court, but beat him to death in the barracks.


    But Qin Hu is definitely not someone who just sits and waits to die. This is clearly a matter of being framed, and he can''t let it go.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only survive, but also return to the capital to settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many bank notes did we bring when we went out?"


    "I don''t have any banknotes anymore. I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said that we are exiled and distributed, and our family property is banned." #b......?


    br#Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal bookboy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. The Pioneer Battalion marched 30 miles a day for the past few days. The job they did was to open roads and build bridges when encountering water, chop firewood, dig ditches and carry water, and build camps.


    And these two guys with thin skin and tender flesh, UU reading What will it be like to stay with hundreds of big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    It can be regarded as what he deserved.


    It''s just this suffering, he must bear it now, if he can''t bear it, he will die too.


    "Give me."


    Qin Hu thought it over, he must try to save Qin An''s life first, and then think of other ways.


    In fact, it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to bribe people. As the saying goes, wealth can lead to magic. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe senior officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Besides, there is no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, Centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the Pioneer Battalion. https://Want to read the latest chapters, please download Haoyue, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the latest chapter content has been updated in the Haoyue APP.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to Please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the chapters on the web version is slow, please download and read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download and read the latest chapter.


    New for you the fastest Konoha: Make the Uchiha Great Again update, Chapter 321 is coming for free to read. https:


    ?

 Chapter 322： plan

    "Brother, it seems that they have already arrived."


    In the small thatched hut in the pure land, the two brothers of Liu Dao who were sitting and drinking tea suddenly stopped.


    And Yumura''s eyes suddenly burst into a strange brilliance, as if he was watching something, he put down the teacup in his hand for a long time, and said with a slightly serious expression.


    And Sage of the Six Paths Yuyi was stunned for a moment after hearing these words, then he picked up the teacup in his hand and continued to drink tea slowly.


    It wasn''t until he drank the tea in the cup that he sighed faintly.


    "Didn''t we expect this kind of thing a long time ago?"


    Speaking of this, Yuyi put down the teacup in his hand, and then he brewed a cup for himself again, and also filled Yumura''s cup before he continued.


    "Perhaps the only thing beyond our expectations is that they came too soon."


    "Yeah, it''s a bit fast."


    Hamura glanced at his brother, thought for a while, and then simply raised his teacup and drank it.


    The whereabouts of Datong Mutao and Datong Mujin did not escape their surveillance, perhaps the moon was one of their monitoring points.


    Or maybe it was a frontier to resist the alien Otsutsuki, but the people who stayed in the moon were basically dead, and now there is only one role left for observation.


    But even observation brought them a lot of convenience, such as now.


    Before the two big Tsutsuki reached the Ninja World, they had already discovered these two people in advance.


    Such a situation can allow them to take the lead, at least for now, they have indeed detected the enemy''s movements first.


    But how to do it now, they still need to think carefully.


    After all, these are big tubes of wood, and even a little carelessness may lead to unimaginable disasters.


    "Let''s pass the news to that kid Habara."


    After a long time, Yu Yi seemed to have finally made a decision, he said slowly.


    "After all, it is this kid who is going to deal with those guys. I just want to see what kind of changes his appearance will bring about."


    The changes brought about by Habara''s appearance are too great and too difficult to predict, after all, they are people who have already predicted the future.


    And the current future and what they estimated are completely different things, and they don''t know what will happen in the future.


    On the bright side, Habara has already killed that Otsuki Ichishiki, and he has eliminated a huge hidden danger in the future.


    But there are still many things, and many problems that have not yet been resolved.


    Therefore, some things still need to be handed over to Habara to handle by himself, so that the two of them can see more and learn more.


    "Is that so, another test?"


    Hamura asked a little funny, but obviously he didn''t mean any objection, after all, the two of them are really not suitable for shooting.


    The future of the ninja world still depends on the people living in the ninja world to make decisions, and they will never change this unless it is the most critical moment.


    "Test, does this kid need any more tests?"


    Yu Yi couldn''t help shaking his head speechlessly when he heard the words, he sighed and said slowly.


    "I don''t know if it is because the power you left in the reincarnation eye caused some changes, this kid actually got some kind of reincarnation eye chakra mode.


    Under this mode, besides accumulation, is there any other difference between him and us?


    It is probably not a problem to say that this kid has completely become one of us.


    The test is for other people who are not as good as us, or people who want to meet our requirements, and this kid has already done it all.


    Now, it is just for him to decide how to arrange the future of the ninja world. "


    Hagoromo spoke very calmly, and he said this and also thought about it in the same way. In his opinion, the future of the ninja world is already firmly in Habara''s hands.


    And Principle Yu is the one who decides the future of the ninja world, so this issue can only be handed over to him, and he can only be dealt with.


    Late at night, Habara sat in his room and continued chakra fusion.


    Although his strength has reached a point, and because of various magical passives, he is improving all the time.


    But as a person who has come here, Habara is not just coming here. He is very clear about what is the most important quality of a ninja.


    Ninjas need to train hard and keep forging ahead, not to mention that Habara has a perfect plan for his future.


    He knows what the future enemy is, so it is even more impossible for him to relax.


    After all, he has even seen the information about the God of Otsutsuki, even if he doesn''t think about other things, only thinking about his own life, Habara can''t relax in the slightest.


    "The fusion of five-attribute chakra and Yin-Yang Dun has begun to be touched, and so far, the effect is still very good."


    Feeling the changes in the power in his body silently, Habara thought to himself.


    "I just want them to fully integrate, I''m afraid it''s better to go big, but unfortunately there is really no such option in the ninja world at present."


    Possessing a dog head, a small law, and a passive ability that Sean can become stronger by himself, the future is bright, but it is also dark.


    Bright because once he starts a war with Otsutsuki, his future will be unimaginable!


    But so is the darkness, because for now, they don''t even show their heads.


    And when they really come, who knows how many of those Datongmu will come, and what level of strength they are, it''s hard to say.


    The information of Otsutsuki Ichishi was imprinted in Habara''s heart, and he knew that these people were extremely proud.


    But I killed batch after batch, and the people who waited were no longer those who were extremely proud?


    Also, Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s soul had suffered huge damage when Habara absorbed it, which resulted in limited information for Habara.


    There is still a lot of information about Otsutsuki that he does not have, and Habara''s innate advantage will be gone when they come.


    "But it doesn''t matter, the big deal is that when the time comes to absorb their soul memories while killing them, I still don''t believe that I can''t get the information I want!"


    Habara thought viciously in his heart, then he closed his eyes slightly and started to fuse again.


    But at this moment, Habara couldn''t help but twitched his brows slightly, because he clearly felt a strange chakra gathering around him.


    And this Chakra Hahara is really not unfamiliar, because it belongs to the Sage of the Six Paths Otsuki Hagoromo!


    It''s just that the appearance of this chakra can only show one thing, that is, the Sage of the Six Paths may have something to look for himself, which makes him a little depressed.


    Because he knew very well that this thousand-year-old guy, even if he turned into a ghost and still lingered looking for him, would definitely not do anything good.


    Anyway, Yu Yuan didn''t think it would be any good for him to find him.


    "Why do I feel that you are thinking something very disrespectful?"


    When Habara was depressed, the voice of the Sage of the Six Paths rang in his mind, and soon he found that everything around him had changed.


    He knew very well that his body was still in his room, but his consciousness was pulled to other places by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    In other words, he was pulled into the consciousness space of the Sage of the Six Paths himself.


    "You do this every time, do you think I will have any good ideas?"


    Habara shook his head lightly, but he seemed very calm, because he knew very well that once he exerted himself, he would definitely be able to escape from this space of consciousness.


    This was not a difficult task for him, but he didn''t need to do it. After all, although there was no good news for the old man to find him, it was definitely an important thing.


    "Senior, what''s the matter with me this time, I hope it''s some good news."


    "I''m afraid this will disappoint you, because if there is some good news, I''m afraid I won''t come here."


    The figure of Sage of the Six Paths had already appeared in front of Yubara, and they were now on a piece of green land.


    In this green land, everything is full of vitality, the mild sunlight shines on the earth, and the Sage of the Six Paths stands beside a giant tree.


    "I knew it, tell me, what''s going on this time."


    Habara calmly walked in front of Yuyi, then he shook his head and said in a joking tone.


    "Could it be those big tubes coming over?"


    "You''re really right."


    However, what Habara didn''t expect was that Yu Yi nodded with a serious face, and he said in a slightly dignified tone.


    "Otsutsuki is here, and this time there are two people."


    Habara couldn''t laugh now, and his face became a little serious in an instant.


    It was just a joke at first, but the ghost knows that this joke has come true, so it''s not funny at this moment.


    But soon, Habara''s heart suddenly shook violently, Otsutsuki came, this is definitely not a bad thing for him!


    Habara has been thinking about how to teach the entire ninja world a lesson and let them know what they will encounter in the future.


    Only when they show such a suffocating strength, will they have a feeling that it is absolutely impossible for them to continue like this, and they must be led by someone.


    And this person is naturally the one who can deal with them!


    In terms of cooperation, a war is breaking out in the ninja world at this time, which will make Konoha''s work easier.


    After all, Konoha is now vigorously supporting all villages from all aspects, and has taken away the command power and is still secretly infiltrating.


    If things go on like this, I am afraid that the shadows of those villages and the high-level officials in their villages will also find out.


    But by the time they find out, this has already become an established fact, plus Habara''s threat of force and the material support their village needs are under Konoha''s control.


    Even if they wanted to resist, they had to think carefully about the price of this resistance.


    Besides things in the ninja world, what is Habara most lacking now?


    That is an enemy that can be killed, with great power!


    Habara has a bottom line, and his skills strictly regulate him.


    Otherwise, maybe he really wanted to draw out the ten tails, and then artificially create enemies for himself.


    And now that two big tubers are coming, this is definitely unprecedented good news for Yu Yuan.


    If Habara guessed correctly, these two people are likely to be the two guys in the original book, that is, Otsutsuki Kinshiki and Otsutsuki Momoshiki.


    After all, this pair of master and servant were mainly looking for the whereabouts of Otsuki Ichishiki, and they were also the ones who sounded the alarm to the ninja world.


    If it was really them, then this would definitely be a good thing for Habara!


    You must know that Habara originally had their information through the original work, and now he has obtained more information through Otsuki Ichishiki.


    With this information, combined with the power of my reincarnation eye chakra mode, I can definitely deal with them well!


    This is what Habara wants, and what the entire ninja world needs.


    It''s just that there are some small problems here, that is, how to deal with them better in front of everyone.


    In the original book, Naruto and Sasuke had an unimaginable battle in front of everyone in the true sense.


    If Habara only fought them in a small area, this obviously did not meet Habara''s requirements.


    But now there is also a very serious problem, that is, the front of the entire Akatsuki organization is too scattered.


    This is also doomed that they cannot form a true ninja alliance like the original work.


    "So we have to think of a way."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, he felt that his current task was a bit heavy, but before that he still needed to get more information.


    "Where are those two guys now?"


    "It''s heading towards the ninja world now. If there are no accidents, I''m afraid it will arrive tomorrow."


    Yu Yi didn''t know what Habara was thinking, he thought for a moment and said, and this news made Habara shake his head involuntarily.


    It was too hasty, and these guys came a little too fast, which made Habara really depressed.


    "Damn, in this case, we can''t really carry out all the plans."


    Habara cursed depressingly, then he looked at Yuyi in front of him very seriously and said.


    "Is there any way for you to slow down their progress, it''s best not to let them enter the ninja world so quickly."


    "Do you have any plans?"


    When Otsutsuki Yuromo heard what Habara said, he immediately realized something, but he shook his head before Habara could speak.


    "Don''t tell me, you decide these things yourself, because the ninja world is the ninja world for you young people.


    But you can''t just do whatever you want, because the ninja world is also our ninja world, and this is where I was born and raised.


    This is the place where I can''t let go of my heart and am willing to guard it all my life, so I hope you can do it well, and I will provide you with all the help you ask for.


    I only want one thing, and that is to stop them, or even kill them! "


    "It''s really troublesome."


    When the scorching sun shone into Habara''s home through the window sill, Habara slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at everything in his room, he couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    This time, the situation was a little more troublesome than he had imagined, which he really did not expect.


    But the good news, after all, the guy who was supposed to show up more than ten years later, has come out now, which would make anyone''s scalp tingle.


    But fortunately, Datsuki Yuyi, the Immortal of the Six Paths, had already agreed to himself, and he also made a promise.


    That is, he will give Habara all the help he needs, and he will help Habara to attract the attention of these guys and prevent them from coming to the Ninja World Continent so soon.


    This is really good news for Habara, but it is also a challenge for Habara himself.


    He still needs to do too many things, otherwise he will miss this opportunity, and he doesn''t know when he will have such a good opportunity next time.


    "So this matter must be dealt with as soon as possible."


    Habara stood up, and then he took out a map and looked at it carefully.


    Although he knew that it would be better to discuss this matter with other people, but what he has to do now is to come up with a plan.


    He must have a general understanding of the current situation, know how to do it, and how to maximize the expansion of this matter.


    Only when you know what you are doing, other things can be more convenient and faster.


    After looking at the map for a long time, Habara''s face became darker and darker, because he discovered something.


    That is, it seems that the most suitable battlefield is actually the land of fire?


    The Land of Fire is the core area of ??the entire ninja world, and the conditions in all aspects of geography and transportation can only be described as excellent.


    But obviously, how could Habara let those guys go to the land of fire to fight?


    This is not in Konoha''s interest at all, let alone Habara''s interest.


    After all, everything he did in the Kingdom of the Wind has shown how terrifying he really is, and he absolutely cannot let this kind of thing happen again.


    After much deliberation, Habara decided to let him stay in the Land of Thunder.


    You know, in the original book, the final decisive battle broke out in the Land of Thunder!


    Of course, Habara is also very clear about one thing, that is, in a battle at Otsuki''s level, the distance seems to have become a joke.


    At that moment, across thousands of miles, the Tailed Beast Jade blasted directly from the Land of Thunder will know how far away the general headquarters is.


    Moreover, the damage Habara has caused now, to put it bluntly, it is not uncommon for the entire Land of Thunder to become his battlefield.


    But Habara was happy to do it to reduce his own damage.


    "And the Akatsuki organization deployed more forces in the country of thunder. If I remember correctly, the second to fourth generations of Raikage are all complete, and there are also Sarutobi Hiruzen and Golden Horn and Silver Horn."


    Habara thought secretly, and his eyes became a little dangerous.


    "That being the case, let the final decisive battle still be staged in the Land of Thunder, but it is necessary to make an illusion that they are willing to retreat temporarily.


    It seems that the melodious tradition of the Akatsuki organization must be brought into play. "


    How to stop the originally fierce offensive, before Otsutsuki and the others came, this was the main problem Habara was thinking about.


    So there was a plan for Konoha to send his own people into each of their villages, so as to unify the dispatch and secretly infiltrate.


    But now that Otsutsuki is here, Habara''s plan obviously cannot keep up with the changes.


    So how to get the most benefit from such changes is what Habara needs to consider now.


    He has already thought about how to do it, but how to let people exit safely is also a question he must think about carefully.


    But fortunately, he seems to have thought of a solution now, and that is the tailed beast!


    What is the purpose of Akatsuki''s attack on the ninja world? Except for the country of fire and the country of earth, the other two big countries don''t know, and they don''t have time to understand.


    But now, Habara can give them a clear signal¡ªfor the Tailed Beast, for the Ten Tails!


    That being the case, the next thing the Xiao organization has to do is simple, and that is to directly arrest Renzhuli from other villages.


    However, while reducing his current defensive position, so that the major ninja villages cannot regain lost ground, they must also find a way to regain their own jinzhuli.


    Then, Habara can tell them through Konoha''s "information obtained from the intelligence network" that Akatsuki''s base camp has been established in the Land of Thunder.


    In this case, while preserving enough troops to maintain their own country to confront the Akatsuki organization, they must also send enough ninjas to the country of thunder.


    At that time, Habara can completely follow the process in the original book, but the final ending will not be Otsuki Kaguya''s birth.


    "Instead, two big tubes appeared!"


    Thinking of this, Habara''s eyes became more dangerous. It is undeniable that this is definitely a good plan, because it takes into account everything Habara wants.


    But at the same time, this is also an extremely dangerous plan, because if you don''t pay attention, the elite of the entire ninja world may be put there.


    "However, if they never face everything that the ninja world will face in the future, they may never be able to wake up."


    Habara thought faintly in his heart, and finally he couldn''t help but sighed.


    "So we must let them face all this, but the plan still needs to be continuously improved. After all, too many losses are not what I want to see."


    Habara has never been the Holy Mother, he is more ruthless than anyone else, but these people may become his people in the future, and he will have to lose too much of his own strength.


    Therefore, the prototype of his plan will not change, but the details of the plan need to be continuously optimized.


    But fortunately, he generally doesn''t need to worry about this kind of thing, because there are enough talents around him, and they can completely solve these things.


    "Brother, how is your discussion going?"


    In the pure land, Otsutsuki Yuromo just opened his eyes when his younger brother Yumura asked curiously.


    There is no concept of time in the Pure Land, maybe a second is a year in the outside world, or maybe a year here is a second in the outside world.


    All of these are formulated by the two of them, and for creatures whose strength has reached their level, all of this is just a means.


    "There are results, this kid already has a plan in his heart."


    After Otsuki Yuromo took a deep breath, he nodded slightly and said.


    "I didn''t ask him what he was going to do, but he promised me that he would take care of it."


    "Is that so?"


    Otsutsuki Hamura nodded, but soon he asked curiously.


    "No, this kid didn''t ask us to do something?"


    "Do you know him well?"


    When Yuyi heard his brother''s words, he couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    "Indeed, it''s just that I voluntarily promised him that I will provide all the support he needs, and he only asked us to do one thing."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "That''s it. UU Reading "


    While speaking, the aura of Datongmu Yuyi suddenly exploded, this vast aura penetrated the world, passed through the interlayer between life and death, and suddenly permeated the entire planet!


    This vast aura shook the heavens and the earth, but in the next second the aura seemed to disappear without a trace, leaving only invisible traces to follow.


    And these traces completely deviated from the entire Ninja Continent.


    The pain of mobile phone coding is unimaginable.


    (end of this chapter)


    /80/80598/28810926.html

 Chapter 324： This is a test!

    "How...how could this be..."


    In Hokage''s office, Jiraiya and others looked at Habara solemnly, and Habara could only nod helplessly.


    After Habara thought about his thoughts clearly, he immediately came to Hokage''s office and found all the high-level executives of Jiraiya and Konoha.


    Although Jiraiya and the others were a little puzzled, they rarely saw Habara working so hard.


    But they also knew that something serious must have happened to Habara''s performance, which made them dare not neglect at all.


    It turns out that their guess was correct, and this time there were indeed some headaches for them.


    Because Habara actually told them something that they couldn''t accept, that is, those big Tsutsukis have come!


    According to Habara''s original statement, these big tubers will come, and that is at least ten years later.


    Of course, although Habara also said that these big Tsutsuki may come in the next moment.


    And Jiraiya and the others essentially hope that these guys will really appear, so as to prove that everything they are doing now is correct.


    But when they actually got the news, they still had a hard time accepting it, because these people came too early, and they were not ready yet!


    "That''s the fact. Although I don''t want such a thing to happen, I also said that I sent a confirmation message when they came."


    Habara shook his head slightly, and continued speaking helplessly.


    "And this news was provided to me by Sage of the Six Paths last night. The chakra that broke out later is what he promised me. Temporarily distract them, otherwise they will come to the ninja world so quickly.


    I think you have already felt that chakra, after all, it is the power of Otsutsuki, and these powers can definitely distract those guys.


    Therefore, our current task is very heavy and the time is very tight. We must speed up the process of our actions. "


    Habara''s words made the entire Hokage office seem even more silent, after all, this is really bad news for them.


    They also felt the burst of chakra last night. That chakra is so powerful, which is definitely something they have never touched and felt before.


    It''s not like they haven''t thought about whether this power belongs to Habara.


    But they are basically familiar with Habara''s Chakra, and they quickly realized that this is definitely not Habara''s power.


    It''s just that it''s not Habara''s power, so who else''s chakra can do this?


    This question has been lingering in their minds, but Habara didn''t react at that time, let alone take any action, which made them all involuntarily breathe a sigh of relief.


    If there is any problem, Habara must be able to move, but Habara is so calm and so basically proves that there is no problem.


    [To be honest, I have been using reading books recently to follow up, change sources, and read aloud with many timbres, both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    Of course, it could just be that there was no problem at the time.


    And the facts also proved their conjecture, after all, there will always be an explanation for such a powerful Chakra explosion.


    And now Yu Yuan gave them this statement, but it was somewhat difficult for them to accept it.


    "I think we get it."


    At this most silent moment, Nara Shikahisa stood up and spoke.


    "It seems that our next work needs to be adjusted, and we also need to polish the details of the plan you have in mind."


    Nara Shikahisa is very calm, he knows that now is not the time to think about other messy things, let alone the time to feel sorry for himself.


    Although he was really shocked, Habara actually hooked up with the Sage of the Six Paths, and the Sage of the Six Paths really appeared.


    For this kind of legendary character, no matter who it is, everyone will feel incredible, and Nara Shikahisa is no exception.


    In the same way, he would also feel the fear from the bottom of his heart for the coming of that unknown and powerful life.


    But he can restrain his own thoughts, he can clearly recognize what he should do most now, this is his best quality!


    "Then trouble you, I think I have other things to do."


    Habara nodded, then he stood up and said solemnly.


    "I have already told you about my plan, so I will discuss it with Uchiha Madara and the others next.


    Anyway, this time he''s the protagonist too, and he has more to do than we thought. "


    The importance of Uchiha Madara is unparalleled, although this time their strategic focus has shifted to the two big Tsutsuki.


    But this part of the ninja world must never be given up and neglected, so Uchiha Madara needs to take on much more than imagined.


    "Habara, I think you might as well bring Uchiha Madara and my grandfather along."


    At this moment, Tsunade, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke.


    "In this way, I think we can better combine the situation of both parties, and then discuss a more reasonable plan.


    If possible, it is best to bring those people on the front line, so that we can better understand everything.


    At the same time, it can be better allocated to perform the tasks you need. "


    "That''s right, if I remember correctly, it is Orochimaru who mainly controls the reincarnation of the dirt this time."


    Ji Lai also thought about it, and he also spoke.


    "Since that''s the case, then bring Orochimaru with you. This guy will definitely give some different ideas. I think this will be what we need."


    Jiraiya''s words made Habara nodded involuntarily, although Orochimaru had no qualifications to participate in this matter.


    After all, strictly speaking in terms of strength, he really doesn''t have that much strength to participate.


    However, considering Orochimaru''s ability, Habara felt that it would definitely not be a bad thing to let him participate, not to mention that this guy is also the controller of the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    If he knows something, he can notify the reincarnation of the dirty soil as soon as possible, which can save a lot of time.


    "No problem, it seems that I have to use some special techniques."


    Habara thought for a while and said, he suddenly remembered that there is a very interesting technique in the eyes of reincarnation.


    It is the reincarnation eye that Nagato has been using to seal a special technique in the ring for long-distance communication.


    This technique is really important and interesting at this time, Habara is now thinking of bringing this technique over and using it.


    Although it is really not difficult for him to cross space, compared with this technique that can be contacted at any time, there is still a gap.


    "It seems that after finding Uchiha Madara and the others for this technique, you have to ask the kid Nagato carefully."


    Hahara was thinking silently in his heart, and the next moment his figure disappeared in place.


    He didn''t know how long the Sage of the Six Paths could lie to those two big tubes, but he knew he had to be quick...


    ¡­


    "My lord, this power is another strange Datongmu."


    In a wasteland in the ninja world, Otsuki Kinshiki spoke solemnly to Otsuki Momoshiki.


    This is not the first time they have felt the strange power of Otsutsuki, this is the third time they have felt it.


    They really haven''t figured out how such a small planet has accumulated so many large tubes of wood.


    If it is the planet where Otsutsuki lives, then all this is okay, but it is really incredible to put it in such a remote place.


    Before, he felt a strange Otsuki Chakra fighting Yishi, and then this Chakra fought another strange Otsutsuki Chakra.


    And now, there is another burst of chakra that he has never felt before, but it is extremely good.


    This situation really made them feel a headache, and this situation also made them a little alert.


    But no matter what, the appearance of this chakra has completely attracted their attention. After all, this kind of chakra is really powerful.


    "Well, it seems that this planet is more complicated than we thought."


    Staring into the distance with big-tube wooden peach eyes, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "But the more complicated it is, the more interesting it is. After all, this means that there will be more ''Dan'' in my hand."


    Otsuki Kinshiki didn''t pay attention to all this at all, although he had to admit that this chakra was indeed excellent.


    The degree of strength is not even worse than his own chakra, but so what?


    As a big Tsutsuki who has lived for an unknown amount of time, he naturally has his own self-confidence.


    Although this chakra has enough time to settle, it still has a big gap compared with himself.


    And how to improve Otsuki''s strength?


    It couldn''t be simpler, by constantly devouring other lives, or waiting for the passage of time, their strength can be continuously improved.


    It can be said that for a big Tsutsuki, time is their greatest friend.


    They ignore the engulfment of time, and as time goes on, their strength will become stronger and stronger.


    Under such circumstances, how could he not be confident enough in his own strength?


    And now he feels more and more that this place is a good place, because there are so many big tubes of wood as materials, how can he not be happy with such a treasure?


    In addition, he did not forget that this place was the place where Otsuki Ichishiki and Otsuki Kaguya had visited.


    This also means that there is a sacred tree here. Although he cannot summon the sacred tree alone, don''t forget that there is a guardian Otsutsuki Kinshiki beside him!


    In the world of Otsutsuki, the relationship between the guardian and the protected is very clear and clear, even more direct than the relationship between the main family and the branch family of the Hyuga clan.


    That is the relationship between a slave and a slave master!


    As a slave, Otsuki''s guardian can make the guardian do everything, including sacrificing his own life.


    What is needed to summon the sacred tree is a Otsuki to sacrifice one''s life, just like Otsuki Ichishiki and Otsuki Kaguya, Otsutsuki Kaguya needs to sacrifice one''s life!


    But Otsutsuki Kaguya obviously didn''t have this idea, even though she could be resurrected as Otsutsuki, she still chose to resist.


    Maybe what she wants is to change all this, what she wants is to be her own master.


    But Otsuki Kaguya is a different kind after all, the real guardian of Otsuki is an existence like Otsuki Kinshiki.


    Moreover, the countless years of rules of the Otsutsuki clan are not allowed to be broken at will. Once the matter of Otsutsuki Kaguya is exposed, all that awaits her is endless pursuit.


    This is also the reason why she chose to build her own troops in this place, wanting to resist these big tubes!


    But so far, no one knows about her. Even if Datong Mutaoshi does have speculations in this regard, he can''t easily make a conclusion without actual evidence.


    Of course, he didn''t care about such a conclusion, after all, he had made a decision to seize the fruit of the divine tree.


    Under such circumstances, would he still care about the lives of these people?


    Obviously this is impossible!


    "Let''s go, let''s find the source of this chakra first, I want to see who it is."


    There was a sneer in the big tube wooden peach pose, his body slowly floated up, and then flew forward.


    The same is true for Datongmu Jinshi, he is a standard Datongmu guardian, and he will never violate the will of Datong Mutaoshi.


    "My lord, I think it''s better for me to go there, so that even if there is any danger, it will not affect my lord."


    Datong Mujinshi thought for a while, then he whispered behind Datong Mutaoshi.


    "No, I don''t think there is any big problem with such a guy, even if there is a problem, we can solve it."


    Shaking his head directly in the big tube wooden peach pose, he said indifferently.


    "What''s more, such an excellent Dan, how could I let it go, solve it as soon as possible, take him down as soon as possible, and swallow him as soon as possible, this is the best!"


    He didn''t intend to just miss it like this, and although he was proud, he was not stupid, he knew very well that the strength of this chakra was not weaker than his own, and letting Otsutsuki Kinshiki go by himself might cause big problems.


    It''s not that he cherishes himself as the guardian, but that the guardian still has important things to do.


    If something goes wrong with him, it will not be so convenient to summon the sacred tree in the big-tube wooden peach pose.


    Even if this guy uses a wedge, I have to wait for an unknown amount of time before this guy fully wakes up and comes back to life.


    He doesn''t want to wait, and he doesn''t like to wait, so he still needs the necessary care and caution.


    "Especially that guy Pu Shi is also on the move. If this guy comes over, then many things will be really troublesome."


    He would not agree to being meddled with other people''s things, especially things that can improve his own strength, or even expose some things that he violated Otsuki''s rules!


    So he must be fast enough, ruthless enough, and stable enough at the same time...


    ¡­


    "Sure enough, I knew this chakra was not easy."


    In a room in the Land of Rain, Uchiha Madara looked at Habara solemnly, while Senjujuma, Nagato, and Orochimaru beside them had subtle expressions.


    They all felt the terrifying Chakra eruption last night, and they naturally realized immediately that something might happen.


    Like Jiraiya and others, they waited almost all night, but they didn''t wait until Habara''s arrival, which made them feel a little relieved.


    In the end, before they were completely relieved, Habara suddenly traveled through the space and came to them, and told them a piece of news that they didn''t want to hear at all.


    At this moment, they realized how big the trouble was this time, and also understood whose Chakra belonged to last night.


    This time the ninja world really encountered big trouble, because Otsutsuki came, and not one came, but two came together!


    This is no longer as simple as bad news, it is definitely something that makes the heart despair.


    But there is good news, after all, Habara did not tell them about the agreement between himself and the Sage of the Six Paths, they just knew that the Sage of the Six Paths had appeared.


    And with the guarantee of Liudao now, they can truly feel at ease.


    However, they also felt that the Sage of the Six Paths would not make a move until the last moment. After all, the purpose of the thousand-year fierce battle was to hone the ninja world.


    Now is basically a time to test the results, and Sage of the Six Paths naturally wants to see how the ninja world he created will perform.


    It''s just that even thinking of this, they can feel a little relieved, after all, they have a guarantee.


    "It seems that this is a test."


    Suddenly, Senju Bashima sighed faintly, and this sentence resonated with Uchiha Madara and others.


    However, Yu Principle was puzzled, he didn''t know what this guy was doing again.


    "Yes, this is a test, to test what kind of performance we will have."


    Uchiha Madara also spoke at this moment, and his expression also looked a little sighing and dignified, which made Habara even more inexplicable.


    But soon, Habara seemed to guess what they were thinking, which made him a little amused.


    Because maybe they were right, this time, no matter how you look at it, it really looks like a test.


    It''s just that even if it''s testing Habara, he won''t be afraid, and he won''t be worried either, because he believes that he won''t have any problems!


    But since they had already made a start, Habara naturally wanted to continue, after all, it was very beneficial for him to make a start.


    "It seems that you have grasped the mind of the Sage of the Six Paths."


    Thinking of this, Habara said directly with a smile.


    "Although this time was an accident, after all, they arrived much earlier than we thought, but it is also an opportunity.


    A chance for us to prove ourselves, a chance for us to show ourselves.


    The Sage of the Six Paths is watching us, and he is watching everything we do. People like me can participate in the advancement of the ninja world. What does this mean?


    This shows that the Sage of the Six Paths supports and agrees with our approach. We are promoting peace in the ninja world, and we are promoting the improvement of the strength of the ninja world.


    We are promoting the ninja world to have the ability to fight against those Otsuki by ourselves, and these are what the Sages of the Six Paths hope to see, so this time we must seize the opportunity!


    I have also mentioned my plan just now, we not only need to get rid of those big tubes in this operation.


    We want to use this action to give the ninja world a good look at the future, and at the same time let them take a good look at our strength.


    Only in this way, our progress will become faster, and we can better complete everything we need to complete!


    Everyone, the next step is up to us, how to pass this test perfectly is related to our future..."


    ¡­


    The Chakra explosion of Sage of the Six Paths was clearly felt by almost the entire ninja world.


    They are more or less uneasy, after all, no matter who faces such an unknown and powerful force, they will feel instinctive fear.


    Some people speculated whether this was Habara''s action, after all, in their view, the entire ninja world only had the power of Habara.


    Some people also speculated whether the black hand behind the Xiao organization started to act.


    After all, many shadows in the village have told about the battle between Habara and Uchiha Madara, and they all know that the former Ninja Shura has been resurrected.


    And although this guy''s strength is not as good as that of Habara, it is definitely not so easy to be killed by Habara!


    However, the turmoil in the ninja world did not bother the commanders on the front line, and those shadows who were reincarnated from the dirt.


    Habara''s movements are still very fast. After talking with Uchiha Madara and the others, he got the technique from Nagato that can transform into a phantom for instant communication.


    Then he immediately got enough materials from Orochimaru, and with the help of Nagato, he got a lot of rings.


    With these rings, Habara at least doesn''t need to let himself run so far away, even if he can use space ninjutsu to support him in doing so, it is too much time wasting.


    In the final analysis, he has not reached the blood succession net, and it is impossible for him to have the Huangquan Biliangsaka who "appeared from the gate of the underworld at a short moment".


    So he relied on his best and familiar technique¡ªvoid walking. I have to say that void walking is really tragic.


    Originally a good technique that could destroy the world, it basically didn''t exert its own power when it came to Habara.


    He was almost always used by Habara as a tactical deterrent technique for rushing and traveling through space. Fortunately, Kassadin didn''t know about it, otherwise he might want to trample on Habara to death.


    And Yu Yuan also distributed all the rings almost immediately. After all, they still need to understand such an important matter. After all, this also requires their cooperation.


    "Is everything ready?"


    In Hokage''s office, Habara watched Jiraiya and the others seriously. At this time, the moonlight gradually appeared in the sky, and Habara had already been busy for a whole day.


    "It''s all ready, and we have prepared all the details of the plan."


    Jiraiya turned his head and glanced at Nara Shikaku, and after waiting for Nara Shikaku''s accurate reply, Jiraiya said to Habara very seriously.


    After Habara went out and was busy, they naturally couldn''t delay Habara''s retreat. During this period of time, they racked their brains to improve some details.


    Of course, this is only the initial stage of helping Yuyuan to complete the plan, and the rest will be completed through tonight''s discussion.


    "That''s fine, thank you for your hard work."


    Habara smiled, and then he put on his own ring, and Jiraiya waited for others to do the same.


    The agreed time is almost here, and the others are probably already waiting for them.


    Therefore, they are now also ''online''.....


    ¡­

 Chapter 325： action begins

    When Habara''s chakra was connected to the ring, in an instant, Habara found many illusory figures around him.


    It can be seen that these people have been waiting for a while, and when Habara and others appeared, their eyes immediately looked over.


    To be honest, this feeling is really strange, Habara felt as if he had returned to his previous life, and he was making video calls with others.


    But this video call does not rely on the Internet, but Chakra.


    Sometimes, Habara also considers whether to create a chakra version of the online world in the future.


    After all, Chakra has strong communication and connectivity, if the specified Chakra can be linked.


    Then, this is definitely another way to control the ninja world from the perspective of soft power!


    But the difficulty here is also very great, at least Habara hasn''t figured out how to do it yet.


    But now he has some ideas, this time the chakra link is to use the characteristics of Habara''s own chakra and reincarnation eyes.


    In this way, a huge source of power is constructed, and then the chakra in this source of power is used to link each ring, which is the signal point.


    In the end, they can ignore the distance and connect to each other like this.


    If you want to face other people, then the best way is probably to find a suitable source of strength.


    In fact, Habara thinks that the best source of power is something like Jubi, but the problem is that Otsuki Ichishiki''s Jubi has been wiped out by Habara.


    The one in the ninja world may be Otsutsuki Kaguya''s ten tails, and now it is divided into nine seals on different people, and it is difficult for Habara to remove them.


    Therefore, it is not that simple to find a new source of power. Habara is even thinking about the giant Tenseiyan placed on the moon.


    But let''s talk about these things later, the most important thing for Habara right now is to handle the affairs at hand well.


    If these things are not handled well, Habara may not even be able to sleep at ease.


    "Everyone is here, isn''t it?"


    Habara glanced around, and finally he spoke slowly.


    "I brought you here this time because we encountered a huge problem this time, and I think you all felt the chakra yesterday.


    I can tell you clearly that it belongs to the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, and the Sage of the Six Paths also told me one thing.


    That is, the enemy we have been waiting for has arrived. "


    Habara spoke very calmly, but what he expressed detonated everyone like a bomb in an instant.


    Perhaps some of Konoha''s commanders didn''t quite know what was going on. After all, Habara hadn''t told them about some things, and it was impossible for them to even talk about Jiraiya.


    They seemed a little confused at this moment, but they were all quiet, while the shadows from other villages looked at Habara in disbelief.


    At first they might have thought that Habara was joking, but everything last night proved that Habara was not.


    In particular, almost all of them have been to the southern area of ??the original land of winds, and they can all recognize Habara''s chakra, and the chakra of last night is obviously not Habara''s!


    And this chakra had aroused their vigilance in the first place, and now they realized that the seriousness of the situation was more serious than they imagined.


    "What happened last night, Minister Habara?"


    Namikaze Minato hesitated for a moment, and finally he asked, and his voice immediately made everyone present quiet down.


    All of them turned their eyes to Yu Yuan, they were all eager to get an answer now.


    "That''s the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, not mine.


    And everyone, this time the arrival of Datongmu is also a warning given to me by the Immortals of the Six Paths. "


    Habara''s words silenced everyone present again, the Sage of the Six Paths is a true legend and myth.


    Habara once said that he had contact with the Sage of the Six Paths, but since then most people thought that Habara was bragging.


    How long have the Sages of the Six Paths been dead? Could it be possible that you can also reincarnate the Sages of the Six Paths from the dirt?


    Of course, there are some people who think that the Sage of the Six Paths should not be dead, but even if he is not dead, he should come out and take away your evil, right?


    But now they don''t dare to think like this, because last night''s Chakra that was clearly different from Habara, and even stronger than Habara, has proved all this.


    This shows that there is indeed someone more fierce than Yubara in this world, but this person has been reluctant to show his face.


    This also indirectly fits what Habara said, that the Sage of the Six Paths is training the entire ninja world.


    "So, what are your plans this time?"


    Senshou Feijian sighed, he stood up and asked, although his relationship with Habara is not very good, but he cares more about everything in the ninja world.


    "Guys, I have a plan."


    Habara glanced at the Qianshoubeijian, and then he spoke quietly.


    "A bold, risky, and achievable project!


    It''s just that this plan needs your help, which is why I''ve brought you here tonight.


    Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma have already known my plan, and we have always believed that this is a test given to us by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    Test whether we can take on the important task of protecting the ninja world, after all, he has let us temper for thousands of years.


    Let us become a powerful ninja step by step from an ordinary person, and now is the time to finally test our achievements.


    I have the confidence to deal with those guys. This is my confidence as a ninja, and it is also my confidence in the result of the thousand-year training of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    But I am not satisfied with all these, I want more, I want to solve all these troubles thoroughly.


    This time the enemy came, so will they continue to come in the future?


    Therefore, I hope to use this incident to completely deter the ninja world! "


    Having said this, Habara stopped slightly, and then he gave Nara Shikaku a look.


    And Nara Shikahisa immediately stood up and put the plan that he had prepared long ago on a huge whiteboard.


    [A book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    Normally, other people would not be able to see this kind of arrangement, but Habara had already made a plan, so naturally he would not have such an oolong.


    The huge whiteboard and paper have also been infected by his chakra, so other people can see the contents inside.


    "That''s my plan, but it''s just a first draft."


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on the whiteboard, Habara continued to speak.


    "There are still a lot of details here, I hope everyone can help me improve it, all those who are here tonight are commanders or shadows.


    You all have wisdom and foresight beyond ordinary people. I hope to gather the opinions of all of you to complete this matter better and faster.


    Sage of the Six Paths used his Chakra to help us attract those guys, and we can''t waste time......"


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect that things would become so complicated."


    On the land of Thunder Country, Uchiha Fugaku took off his ring, and then he walked out of a cave.


    Habara specifically explained that tonight''s affairs must be kept secret, so in order to avoid Kirabi and those Yunyin, they came to this place to meet Habara collectively.


    And the result of this meeting really made him feel troublesome, because the severity of the matter this time was really beyond imagination.


    Fortunately, Habara seemed to be very confident in dealing with those guys. In addition, the Sage of the Six Paths actually existed in this world, which also gave them great encouragement.


    Uchiha Fugaku believed in Habara 100%, he never doubted what Habara said.


    He just simply felt that it was not good for Habara to deal with those Otsutsuki alone, and now there is another person who can help, which is of course a good thing.


    Walking out of the cave, Uchiha Fugaku looked at the bright sunlight in the sky, and he fell into deep thought involuntarily.


    He now regrets a little why he used the fifth stage Xu Zuo Nenghu.


    Xu Zuo Nenghu in the fifth stage can''t imagine the change of the whole battle situation.


    In the last confrontation, he used the fifth stage Xu Zuo Nenghu to instantly kill the second generation of Raikage, which led to the end of the battle.


    And Yunyin Village also took back some key strongholds because of this, but because Uchiha Fugaku didn''t want to continue, the battle situation froze again.


    He really didn''t expect that his actions that time would actually cause such troubles.


    After all, he showed too much strength, so it''s not easy to make himself look weak.


    But fortunately, they have already discussed it carefully, and they have some new ideas.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Fugaku clenched his fist slightly looking at the scorching sun in the sky.


    "Although the matter this time is very complicated, it is a good thing for the entire ninja world to handle it well, so I must not let this matter have any problems!"


    ¡­


    "Do you understand their respective tasks?"


    On the other side, the three Raikages were sitting together, and their expressions became a little dignified.


    This time, the severity of the situation was a bit unexpectedly serious, after all, they will face those extremely terrifying guys in the true sense.


    But fortunately, both Uchiha Habara and Sage of the Six Paths seem to be very confident, so they don''t have to worry so much.


    What they have to do now is to cooperate with Habara and the others, that''s all.


    But to be honest, they were still a little bit uncomfortable in their hearts, because Habara and the others had completely placed the battle location this time in their Land of Thunder.


    Having seen the extent of the destruction of the Kingdom of Wind, they naturally know that if Habara and the others fight freely in the Kingdom of Thunder, it will be a problem whether the Kingdom of Thunder will survive or not.


    It''s just that they have no reason to refuse. What they have to do now is to do everything they can as soon as possible.


    "We already know."


    The third generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Raikage nodded at the same time. Their tasks are very heavy.


    In order to ensure the safety of the residents of the Land of Thunder, they must push the front line to the front of Yunyin Village as soon as possible, and then force all the residents of Yunyin Village to evacuate!


    This was the only thing they could think of, and this plan was already approved by Habara and the others.


    And in order to realize this plan, Habara has stopped Senju Hashirama''s plan to attack Konoha, and then Senju Hashirama will cooperate to execute it.


    Senjujuma definitely has enough strength to accomplish all of this, and the power shown by Uchiha Fugaku before is destined to have stronger people.


    Uchiha Madara can''t move yet. After all, if he moves out, Habara will go out. If Habara does, who knows what his village and city will look like.


    After all, although Habara cares about people in the ninja world, he is definitely a ruthless person.


    He really has to sacrifice some people to accomplish his goal, and in the eyes of these three Raikages, this guy is definitely capable of doing it.


    Not to mention other things, the Fourth Raikage himself was dealt with by Habara alone.


    Therefore, now is definitely not the time for Yu Yuan to do something, and he must not give Yu Yuan a hand easily.


    Under such circumstances, it is naturally the best choice for Senshou Zhuma to come forward, after all, although this guy is also a ruthless person.


    But compared to Yubara, he seems to have a lot more kindness, which is what they value most.


    But in any case, although Senju Hashirama is there to help, and Uchiha Fugaku, the inner ghost, supports them, they have to play their own value.


    Only by doing well what they should do, then everything can be hopeful. If they can''t do what they should do well, then what is the difference between them and waste?


    ¡­


    "Is it about to start? There must be no trouble this time!"


    In the Land of Earth, Minato Namakaze, Onoki and the others stood together, they looked at each other and then nodded slightly.


    "Che, it''s really as ambitious as ever."


    On the other side of the Land of Earth, Senshou Feijian and Wu looked at each other, and then they nodded silently to each other.


    Obviously, they all have clear goals, and they all know what they want to do.


    "It seems that we still know too little about this world."


    In the country of water, Hinata Hinata and the commanders of Fukuzuka looked at each other, and finally they fell silent.


    The world is big, but none of them have a clear idea of ??how big it is.


    But after last night''s meeting, they knew that their vision was still too narrow, and they didn''t have a complete understanding of the world at all.


    This world is much bigger than they imagined, and the secrets hidden in it are much deeper than they imagined.


    "Okay, everyone, I think it''s better for you not to put on this look."


    At this moment, Nara Lucheng shook his head and spoke quietly, while Hatake Sakumo stood beside him silently, guarding the surroundings.


    "Actually, some things are not said to hide from everyone, but because there are too many things involved in it, and it is too broad.


    Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, some high-level news will not be easily provided.


    After all, you have seen the current situation, even an excellent ninja like you will lose his composure when he understands the current situation, so what about the others? "


    Nara Lucheng''s explanation immediately silenced Hinata Nichizai and the others, and in the end they could only nod with a wry smile.


    In the final analysis, none of them are actually high-level Konoha, and they can only be regarded as some relatively powerful ninjas.


    High-level people have their own decisions and judgments, and this is something they can''t discuss too much.


    What''s more, they will feel a sense of fear when they hear the news. If it is someone else, what kind of result will it be?


    They don''t know, but they can understand. After all, the high-level people still hope to be stable.


    However, now that they know all of this and have participated in all of this, they must do something well.


    "Looks like it''s going to be desperate."


    At the other end of the water kingdom, the three water shadows looked at each other at this moment, and finally Ghost Lantern Huanyue suddenly grinned and said.


    It''s just that his smile didn''t make the other two Mizukage react. After all, what happened this time was also an unprecedented challenge for them.


    But no matter what, they also know what they are going to do. The only thing they are lucky about now is that this doomsday war did not break out in their water country.


    If it really erupts here, the final fate of the Kingdom of Water, I am afraid that the entire island will be overthrown and sunk...


    .....


    After Habara''s plan was finalized, the reincarnations in all regions started their respective strategic shifts.


    At the same time, the country of water began to send its second and third Mizukages to capture Renzhuriki, while the country of thunder began a large-scale attack.


    For a while, the entire ninja world fell into a crazy situation, especially when Renzhuriki from the country of water was arrested, the situation became even worse.


    "The country of water is almost done, we should do it here."


    In Yanyin Village, Ohnoki looked at Namikaze Minato beside him with some seriousness, and asked in a low voice.


    Onogi had already told Konoha the information about Hinduriki from his village, and naturally his teacher Nidai Tsuchikagemu also had complete information.


    He only hopes that these things can be done faster, after all, the current situation is really dangerous.


    "I think Mr. Nidaime Tsuchikage and Mr. Nidaime Hokage are ready to do it."


    After Namikaze Minato thought for a moment, he immediately answered.


    "Don''t worry, in fact, haven''t we already discussed these things?"


    Namikaze Minato''s words made Ohnoki silent for a moment, and finally he nodded seriously.


    Indeed, they have already agreed on these things, and the rest is to wait for the results step by step, and follow Habara''s plan.


    However, Onoki was somewhat worried, after all, what they had to face this time, or what the entire ninja world had to face when it was in such turmoil.


    But a group of extremely terrifying existences, a group of existences who want to destroy the ninja world!


    In such a situation, it is impossible for him not to be nervous. I am afraid that anyone would be a little uneasy at this moment.


    "I just hope..." After a long time, Onogi murmured to himself: "Everything is fine..."


    .....


    Wuyin Village is relatively peaceful, but everything has changed in the Land of Thunder.


    Tens of thousands of Bai Jue are constantly attacking under the leadership of all kinds of reincarnated powerhouses. They crazily invaded the map of the Land of Thunder, and crazily attacked every stronghold of Yunyin Village.


    In almost one day, relying on their fearless characteristics, they have come all the way to the outer edge of Yunyin Village, which is only a few tens of kilometers away!


    "What exactly is going on!"


    On the front line of Yunyin Village, Kirabi looked at all this with red eyes, and he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    After a period of rest, these guys were repulsed by Uchiha Fugaku, which just boosted their morale.


    Turning their heads around, they used Yunyin Village''s best method to raid their doorstep almost overnight!


    Neither Kirabi nor the senior management of Yunyin Village expected such a situation.


    Especially after Uchiha Fugaku temporarily left the front line due to rest, they would collapse so quickly!


    "My Lord Fifth Generation Raikage, I don''t think this is the time to get entangled in these things."


    Uchiha Fugaku stood aside and whispered that he immediately chose to return to Yunyin Village for rest after the meeting.


    And his reason is also very good, that is, Konoha has new supplies and personnel coming, and he must go back and have a look.


    Faced with such rhetoric, it is naturally impossible for Kirabi to object, even if he can guess that Uchiha Fugaku must have some ulterior secret when he returns.


    But his idea at most was to secretly arrange some things about his own village, and he would never think of any connection between this and the actions of those Xiao organizations.


    "Your Excellency Fuyue, I''m afraid we need your Excellency to make another move."


    After Kirabi took a deep breath, he whispered to Uchiha Fugaku, his attitude is no longer like a shadow.


    In fact, it is not that he has resisted, but the problem is that he has no way to deal with the flank attack of the three Raikages at the same time!


    And in that battle, he also suffered a lot of damage, which made him realize that he couldn''t fight the three Raikage at the same time.


    Those elites of the Uchiha clan who possessed kaleidoscopes were obviously not working hard after Uchiha Fugaku left, which also made him extremely helpless.


    For the sake of his current village, or for the sake of the residents of the Land of Thunder in the village and behind him, he must face this face. UU Reading


    "Don''t worry, I will make a move, but I also want to give you a suggestion."


    Uchiha Fugaku looked at the front very seriously, and his voice began to become extremely dignified.


    "Immediately notify all the ninjas in the village to leave here quickly with the residents in the village, and don''t care about anything.


    Get out of here quickly and go to the Fire Nation together, only in this way can we have hope. "


    "What are you talking about, Your Excellency Fugaku?"


    When Kirabi heard Uchiha Fugaku''s words, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. What does this mean?


    This is to make them give up their resistance and their homeland. Is this something he, a shadow, can do?


    But soon, Kirabi''s face changed, and Uchiha Fugaku also sighed faintly.


    "I know your difficulties as a shadow, but you also have to consider our current actual situation.


    I just wanted to tell you that I not only noticed the chakras of the three Raikages, but also a more terrifying chakra.


    And this chakra, if there is no accident, is the power of our first Hokage, Senju Hashirama. "


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Fugaku paused slightly, and then he said more seriously.


    "Also, Raikage-sama will be safer after entering Konoha, because we have already obtained the information.


    The real purpose of the Akatsuki organization seems to be you Jinchurikis. When Nine Jinchurikis were captured, the Tailed Beast was extracted from the body.


    Then they will gain unimaginable power, that is the power of ten tails.


    And now the Renzhuriki of other villages have been arrested by them, I think you should understand what I mean, Your Excellency Fifth Generation Raikage..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 325： see through

    The world is still full of killings and battles, especially after Habara started the plan to integrate the ninja world, all this has become more bloody.


    But in the pure land, this place is still full of peace and serenity. After all, this is the place where the dead rest, and this is the home of the dead.


    In the corner of the pure land, there is a thatched hut clearly visible, especially in this thatched hut there are two figures sitting there.


    The two of them were incompatible with the atmosphere of this pure land, because it was a bizarre thing for a living person to appear in the world of the dead.


    But the aura emanating from the two of them was exceptionally peaceful, full of natural aura, even in this world of the dead, it seemed that they could blend into it.


    The two of them are obviously brothers of the Six Paths, but at this time their faces seem to have lost the indifference of the past, and they don''t have the leisure to continue sitting and drinking tea.


    "Brother, how long do you think you can hold those two guys?"


    Otsutsuki Yumura looked at his brother with a serious expression, and his question was very direct, because they all knew that their methods could not last long.


    After all, the other party is the same person as the mother, no matter how stupid they are, but under the powerful force, they will not spend much time to figure out all this.


    That''s why Otsutsuki Yumura had to figure out this matter. Only by clearing up these things could he make a more accurate judgment.


    After all, the two big Tsutsuki came to the ninja world, if Habara and the others didn''t handle it well, he had to do something here.


    "I don''t know exactly how long it can last, but I can probably hold on a little longer, if I''m willing to give them some sweetness."


    Otsutsuki Yuromo naturally knew what his younger brother was thinking, so he gave his answer after a little thought.


    "However, no matter how long I delay, the most important thing is not my place, but Habara''s.


    He said he had a plan, he said he could handle those guys, and I''m sure he''d like to trust him too.


    So he is the most important person now, and I''m just helping him. "


    The words of the Sage of the Six Paths almost made Otsutsuki Yumura shake his head, because no matter how he heard it, it seemed to be throwing the blame.


    But he is very clear that his brother is not throwing the blame, he is just stating a fact.


    Because he has always advocated that the affairs of the ninja world should be left to the children of the ninja world. After all, it is impossible for parents to protect their children for a lifetime.


    "I understand, now we can only look at the situation of that kid Habara."


    Otsutsuki Hamura shook his head helplessly, then he turned his head away, and his eyes burst out with brilliance in an instant.


    And his actions also made Otsutsuki Yuyi frowned, he only hesitated for a moment before he said helplessly.


    "Be careful, I don''t want to cover up Chakra for you, those two guys are very sharp."


    "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on."


    Otsutsuki Hamura said indifferently, but his movements were restrained a lot.


    "What''s more, with the big brother''s Chakra as a cover, it is not easy for them to find me."


    Otsutsuki Yumura''s words made Otsutsuki Yuromo shake his head helplessly, but this is indeed true. After all, with his own cover, his chakra is really difficult to be found.


    And now he is also very curious about the situation in the ninja world. After all, Habara is the key, but he has no way to observe it now.


    He had to control the flow of his own chakra well, the speed of those two foreign big tubes was too fast.


    Even if I lead them to the other end of the world, they can easily go back and forth.


    This kind of efficiency is also a big trouble for Otsutsuki Yuyi, so he has to concentrate on completing the work in his hand.


    "Ok?"


    But when he was thinking in his heart, his younger brother suddenly made a sound, which made him turn his head and look over involuntarily.


    At this time, Otsutsuki Hamura''s expression seemed a little weird, and his eyes seemed a little playful, but in the end he still shook his head with a smile.


    "This kid is really interesting, or he is really omnipotent."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Otsutsuki Yuyi was a little curious, he really didn''t know what Habara''s plan was, after all he really didn''t ask.


    He believed in Yu Yuan, and was willing to see what kind of performance Yu Yuan had, but he was a little curious about his younger brother''s expression now.


    "It''s nothing, maybe it won''t be long before the final battle, and this kid can get everything he wants at once."


    Otsutsuki Hamura thought for a moment before he continued to speak with a smile.


    "Now the entire ninja world is basically united under his control, although this kid''s tactics are a bit despicable.


    But success often only depends on the result, just like us, but this kid is even more extreme..."


    ¡­


    "Damn it, these damned guys!"


    In Kirigakure Village, Terumi Mei''s face was extremely ugly at this time, while Hinata Hinata, Nara Lucheng and others stood aside without saying a word.


    The current situation in Kirigakure Village is not too bad, because with the double cooperation of Konoha and Kirigakure, the army of reincarnated soil has begun to retreat.


    But their retreat is not a retreat of defeat, it is more like a retreat of their own initiative, such a situation makes people feel a little overwhelmed.


    But for Mimei and the others at that time, this was also good news. After all, Chiyo Mizukage and those heroes of Kirigakure really put a lot of pressure on them.


    But now they know that these retreats are simply a scam, because their purpose is not to completely capture their own country and village.


    Their goal is the Tailed Beast, their Jinchuriki!


    It was no secret that Sanwei had been resurrected, and these guys had been snatched by Sanwei in front of their faces.


    As for the Six-Tails Jinchuriki, Yudaka had fear and loathing in his heart because he killed his teacher, so he chose to leave the village.


    It''s just that how could Wuyin Village allow him to appear in this kind of thing, especially when there is an ambitious Konoha on the other side.


    Therefore, this kid has been kept in Wuyin Village, which can be regarded as a disguised form of imprisonment and protection.


    But even so, Yu Gao was forced to break through the defense by their predecessor Mizukage in the end, and the whole person has been taken away!


    [Recommended, chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Such a situation is definitely not what they are willing to accept, and it is definitely not what they want to accept.


    "Your Excellency Mizukage, I think that instead of getting angry now, it''s better to think more about what we are going to do."


    Nara Lucheng looked at the anxious Mizukage, he thought for a while and said very seriously.


    "What do you mean, Your Excellency Lucheng?"


    After taking a deep breath, Terumi Mei turned her head to look at Nara Kashiro, and she still maintained enough respect for Nara Kako.


    There is no other reason, it is because Nara Lucheng has a good daughter, this guy is Uchiha Habara''s father-in-law without accident.


    This is no secret in the entire ninja world, after all Habara''s reputation is too great, no matter who wants to know his secret.


    Therefore, Yan Ye, a teammate that Yu Yuan has known since childhood, has a similar personality and a very good relationship, has been known to everyone without accident.


    And in Konoha, there is no concealment about Habara and Yanye''s engagement, so it is not surprising that other people know about this kind of thing.


    Naturally, the name of Nara Lucheng also appeared in everyone''s sight, even if this guy''s strength is not strong, and his status in Konoha''s overall political environment is not high.


    But just because he might be Habara''s father-in-law in the future, no one would really dare to disrespect him.


    What''s more, this Nara Lucheng''s own ability is still very good, especially his ability in handling some government affairs is outstanding.


    "I think we should gather our forces and go to the Land of Thunder as soon as possible."


    Nara Lucheng said with a serious expression, his attitude also made Terumi Mei serious.


    "Actually, we have already received news that not only the Renzhuli of your country has been lost, but the Renzhuli of Yanyin Village has also been lost.


    And in Konoha, Izuo had already been captured by them, but Kyuubi was protected because of the mission, so there was no problem.


    But the current situation is also very bad, especially in Yunyin Village, they also lost one of their strength.


    Fifth Generation Raikage, Eight-Tailed Jinzhu Riki Rabbi left under the cover of Governor Fugaku.


    But now the Kingdom of Thunder has fallen, and Yunyin Village has become history at this time. "


    "what!"


    Terumi Mei really didn''t expect to hear such news. How long did it take for Yunyin Village to fall directly?


    What happened here, or what kind of power did those **** Akatsuki organizations use?


    "What happened there, I hope you can tell me the truth."


    "It''s actually very simple. From the very beginning, Yunyin Village has been the main battlefield. There are three ancestors of Raikage and three generations of Hokage to help out.


    At the same time, there are powerful ninjas like Jinjiao and Yinjiao, and more than 50,000 Baijue soldiers who are not afraid of death.


    If it wasn''t for Governor Fuyue''s superior strength to block their attacks again and again, I am afraid that the Kingdom of Thunder would have fallen long ago.


    But this time, Governor Fuyue had no choice, because they dispatched an extremely terrifying existence, that is the first generation Hokage-sama. "


    Speaking of this, Nara Shikajo paused slightly, while Terumi Mei gasped.


    The first generation of Hokage was dispatched, the legendary super existence who pacified the ninja world, such a person may really have nothing to do with Uchiha Fugaku.


    When Terumi Mei participated in the Four Kages Conference, he saw the power of this terrifying existence.


    Even though the distance was extremely far away, the terrifying chakra vibrations and the towering giant tree still left an extremely deep impression on her.


    Especially the first Hokage and Uchiha Madara cooperated with each other, even Habara couldn''t kill them, and their aftermath almost killed themselves in the distance.


    With such a powerful existence, Terumi Mei really doesn''t think what a Uchiha Fugaku can do.


    "Also, Your Excellency Mizukage, I solemnly need to tell you a piece of information."


    Nara Kashiro glanced at Terumi Mei who was lost in thought, and he spoke again in a calm voice.


    "Our Konoha troops are about to leave the country of water and gather in the country of fire. I sincerely hope that you will also consider my proposal.


    Although the troops organized by the Akatsuki in the Water Country are probably gone, it is because they have already assembled towards the Country of Thunder.


    Through analysis, we concluded that their goal is actually Jinchuriki, because the nine tailed beasts are fused together to obtain the power of ten tails!


    And now they have almost achieved it, even if the eight tails and nine tails have not been obtained, the next battle may be even more difficult.


    If the ninja army fails, do you think Wuyin Village can survive alone?


    Also, Yanyin Village has already set off, Konoha is also gathering, and Lord Habara is also ready to act.


    Therefore, we sincerely hope that Your Excellency Mizukage can think carefully, but it also needs to be fast. "


    Nara Shikajo''s words made Terumi Mei completely fall into silence, but she didn''t think for a long time, she nodded very simply.


    In fact, she didn''t say some things, because now the command of Wuyin Village is in the hands of Konoha.


    Nara Lucheng talking to himself like this is actually a manifestation of respect. If he doesn''t know what to do, then their village will be really dangerous.


    "I see."


    Terumi Mei took a deep breath, she nodded seriously and said.


    "For the ninja world, and for our village, our Kirigakure Village Association can send troops!"


    ¡­


    "Everyone, I think everyone knows about the situation in the Land of Thunder, right?"


    In the huge square in Yanyin Village, Onoki stood on a high platform, his voice echoed throughout the square.


    And below him, there are countless soldiers from Yanyin Village. They looked at Onoki seriously and listened to his speech attentively.


    "Now the entire Thunder Kingdom has been captured, and Yunyin Village has become history!


    If it were at another time, maybe I would be very happy, because we have one less historical enemy.


    But now I am very sad, because our entire ninja world is under attack.


    Now that the Kingdom of Thunder has been destroyed, will the next one be our Land of Earth?


    And those **** **** even took our Renzhuli away.


    No matter what their purpose is, it is absolutely unimaginable that so many tailed beasts are in the hands of these terrorists!


    Everyone, for the ninja world, for our village, and for our future, we all need to do one thing.


    We want to enter the country of thunder, we want to drive away these guys completely, we want to completely defeat these guys! "


    "Everyone, are you confident?"


    "Have!"


    "Have!"


    "Have!"


    The uniform shouts resounded through the sky, and Onoki couldn''t help but nodded slightly when he saw this scene, but he was still somewhat helpless in his heart.


    He only hopes that these people can lose as little as possible...


    .....


    "This time, I don''t know how far Uchiha Madara is going to play."


    Standing on the top of the Hokage Building, Habara looked at the harmonious and peaceful Konoha Village below, but he couldn''t help but think about the situation on the battlefield.


    Not surprisingly, all the troops have already set off, and it won''t be long before they gather in the northern part of the Fire Country (the former Tang Country).


    To what extent this battle will be fought this time, Habara actually doesn''t know too well, after all, there are only so many people who know the truth.


    Others, especially those ordinary ninjas, they really don''t know the truth.


    And in things like war, no one can guarantee their survival probability, especially this ordinary ninja.


    "And that guy Uchiha Madara has already been dispatched, this guy is a master at cleaning up miscellaneous soldiers."


    There is no need to repeat how fierce Uchiha Madara''s original works are. After all, their strength has reached their level, and it is no easier to clean up those ordinary ninjas.


    As long as they think about it, no matter whether they use taijutsu or ninjutsu, ordinary ninjas are just numbers.


    What''s more, when the time comes to move his hands, Uchiha Madara may not be able to control the strength of his strikes at all.


    Even if it maintains a minimum value, it is definitely not something that ordinary ninjas can bear.


    But the problem is that such a battle is really meaningful. After solving those big Tsutsuki, Uchiha Madara and the Akatsuki organization will always be the main villains.


    It''s not appropriate to not show their deterrent power no matter how you look at it.


    "But it''s not impossible, that is to use the natural technique of reincarnation..."


    Habara''s eyes became slightly dimmed, Nagato in the original book had done a similar demonstration.


    When he was "carrying several floors with a bag of rice" by himself, he directly pushed Konoha away. No one knows how many people died after this push.


    After all, his attack this time did not give Konoha much room to react, so Konoha had no chance to quickly transfer to the underground rock mass.


    The ninja may have a higher chance of surviving, but it is difficult for those civilians to bear it, and there were more than 100,000 people in Muye Village at that time.


    Killing more than 100,000 people at once, Nagato is a terrifying guy, but after Naruto slammed this guy, he resurrected all the people he killed.


    Although such a large-scale resurrection cost Nagato''s life, it also gave Habara a lot of inspiration.


    "But I''m not Nagato, I can''t put my life in it, and I can''t use my own eyes to do these things."


    Although Habara will seriously consider the survival of these ordinary ninjas, he is not a guy like Nagato, and his own life is still very valuable.


    "So, I''m looking for a guy who can carry eyes, and I need a pair of eyes."


    Habara thought silently, the person who bears the eyes is actually very easy to find, and Habara has one in his hand, and that is Hidan.


    Anyway, Hidan, Habara, can use it at will. As a person with the eyes of reincarnation, he knows very well that the innate art of reincarnation does not involve the soul.


    Therefore, Habara can rest assured that Hidan will bear all this, but now there is also a problem, that is, where did he get a pair of reincarnation eyes.


    But soon, Yu Yuan thought of something, and his eyes suddenly became a little dangerous.


    It may be difficult to find a third person to open the eyes of reincarnation in the ninja world, but there are many such guys outside the ninja world, especially some people have already come to their ninja world!


    "The big tube wood peach pose has the eyes of reincarnation, but the big tube wooden gold pose is not sure if it has this power.


    So my target can be Tao pose, and this guy''s eyes are on his hands, it seems that I have to pay more attention. "


    Habara already had an answer in his heart, and he also knew what he was going to do.


    Although it is a bit troublesome, I don''t think I can''t try it!


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll use the power of Tenseiyan on the moon to try..."


    Although Tenseikan is somewhat different from Samsaragan, Habara thinks their power should be similar.


    It seems that it is not impossible to use this power to perform the natural reincarnation technique, but in this case, Habara needs to bear all the changes.


    "So we still need to think of a way, and at the same time, we need to start the battle on the front line as soon as possible."


    When Habara thought of this, a slight vibration suddenly appeared around his body, and at this moment the space became strange.


    Habara had to speed up, after all, no one knew how long the Sage of the Six Paths could last.


    Only by solving all these problems as soon as possible, then many things can continue...


    ¡­


    "My lord, UU Reading I feel something is wrong."


    At the other end of the ninja world, the Otsutsuki Jinshi and Otsutsuki Momoshi, who were constantly looking for the chakra released by the Sage of the Six Paths, stopped their footsteps.


    They have been chasing for some time, but so far they have not had a precise result.


    Such a situation made Otsuki Kinshiki suspicious, after all, the feeling this chakra gave them was really weird.


    It''s like it''s always there, but you just can''t catch it anyway, which makes them feel like they''re being played.


    "It''s really weird. I''m afraid someone is doing something deliberately, or maybe this is some small means of self-defense left by the Chakra master."


    Although his eyes were full of anger in the big tube wooden peach pose, he recovered quickly.


    His gaze was quietly looking into the distance, and after a long time he suddenly laughed.


    "I have to say that this guy is very smart, especially his control over Chakra is really good, but that''s all.


    He has been guiding us to a place far from life, and his purpose may not be clearer.


    He just doesn''t want them to have contact with those people in the life gathering area. If that''s the case, then it''s fine if we go back. "


    Speaking of this, the smile on Datong Mutao''s face became even more cruel, but at this moment his voice suddenly became louder.


    "Either I go back and start killing and crushing all those ants to death, or you come out to see me and we can have a good chat.


    I''ll give you time to think about it, you dark corner bum, but you don''t have much time.


    How to choose is up to you..."


    ¡­

 Chapter 326： Uchiha Madara (1)

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "It seems to be a little troublesome."


    In the pure land, Datsuki Yuyi shook his head helplessly.


    Although he had long expected that the Datong Mutaoshi and Datongmujinshi would discover all of this, the speed of discovery was a bit faster than he had expected.


    After all, according to his thinking, he should be able to hold on to these guys for a few days.


    But now it seems that his idea is bankrupt, even if he has done well enough, he still hopes to delay for a while.


    In a week''s time, he has been holding these two big tubers alive for a week by relying on the temptation of Chakra.


    And this week''s time also made Yubara fully prepared, and the speed of these two guys going back was not too fast, at least for now, they didn''t speed up.


    But even if there is no acceleration, it may not be long before they return to the Ninja Continent at their current speed.


    According to Habara''s efficiency, it was very likely that the matter had already been settled by him at that time, but he still hoped to give Habara more time to take care of everything.


    After all, these are two big tubes, no matter how you prepare, you can''t overdo it.


    "Have they found out, brother?"


    Otsutsuki Yumura naturally noticed his brother''s situation, and he couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Yes, it has been found."


    Yuyi nodded, he shook his head lightly and sighed.


    "It seems that we have reached the limit of what we can do, and the rest depends on Habara''s own performance.


    By the way, how is that kid Habara doing now? "


    The situation of Yubara naturally made Yuyi a little curious, although his younger brother has been paying attention and said that the kid''s methods are extreme.


    He actually directly attacked all the tailed beasts, and even gathered all the allied forces of the ninja world. For this reason, he did not hesitate to annihilate the entire country of thunder.


    Now that everyone has assembled, and everyone on the other side is almost ready, then what they should do should start, right?


    "It has already started, as for the result?"


    Hamura''s eyes flickered a little, but soon he smiled and shook his head.


    "If you feel the changes in the pure land, you should be able to know what''s going on?"


    Feel the changes in the pure land?


    Hearing his younger brother''s words, Yu Yi''s face suddenly became a little weird, and when he really felt the changes in the ninja world carefully, his whole face changed.


    At this time, the souls in the entire pure land suddenly increased by an unknown amount. Yu Yi never expected such a situation.


    Although he is not the manager of the Pure Land, his strength allows him to easily know most of the changes in the Pure Land, and such changes are obviously not a good thing!


    Because this shows that a large number of lives are dying in the ninja world, and the only thing that can do all this is the war that Habara and the others are currently engaged in.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuyi forced to control his emotions, he looked at his younger brother and asked.


    "They fought the biggest battle, and at this moment." Hamura looked at Yuyi''s appearance, and he couldn''t help smiling: "That kid Madara also made a move."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Is that so?" Yuyi couldn''t help falling into silence after hearing such words, and finally he sighed and said, "I see, I will choose to believe this child."


    It is inevitable to believe in Habara, if you don''t believe in them, you won''t let Habara develop to this point!


    Of course they noticed Habara very early on, after all, Habara''s growth rate was too exaggerated.


    How old is this kid, in his twenties!


    For people like them, more than twenty years are just a snap of the fingers, and this kid has reached their level almost in the snap of a finger.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Habara will be able to reach their level after reaching this level.


    After all, other than natural growth and devouring power, there is another way for them to grow continuously when their strength has reached their level.


    That is to comprehend the world and comprehend nature!


    It is impossible for Yuyi and Yumura to swallow their lives to complete their growth, otherwise the ninja world would not be able to get to where it is today.


    And silently waiting for the passage of time to let themselves grow, this is obviously not in line with their future strategy to deal with the Otsuki crisis.


    Then they can only choose the most difficult path, but it is also the path with the greatest rewards, to understand the true meaning of this world and the true meaning of nature!


    And they did perform well, at least for now, compared to when they were sealed thousands of years ago, they have also made great progress.


    And this kind of progress is also the direct gap between Habara and them.


    For a while, the small thatched hut in the pure land seemed a little silent again, but Yuyi stood up soon.


    "Going to leave?" Hamura looked at his brother, and he couldn''t help asking curiously: "Didn''t you just say, do you believe him?"


    "Yeah, I believe in him too, in everything he does."


    Yuyi nodded seriously, he hesitated for a while and finally explained.


    "But I also have things to do, with my two children on the one hand and our mother on the other."


    Hearing Yu Yi''s words, Habara also seemed a little silent, and finally he nodded.


    In fact, everyone didn''t know that they and Otsuki Kaguya didn''t actually have any hatred!


    The reason why they are strangers now, and they even sealed their own mother with their own hands, is just because of different positions, different views and finally turned to the opposite side.


    Otsutsuki Kaguya may still maintain the Otsutsuki clan''s disregard for life. Her way to solve the problem is to directly kill everyone, or forcefully make a deal with everyone.


    She needs the bodies of everyone in the ninja world as the material of Baijue, so as to form a Baijue army to build a defensive barrier, so as to resist Otsutsuki''s future invasion.


    The Liudao brothers are completely opposite to her, or they have opposed their mother''s plan from the very beginning.


    They prefer to believe that people in the ninja world can solve all these problems, and the environment in which they grew up did not allow them to inherit their mother''s disregard for life.


    It was for this reason that a violent conflict of belief and consciousness broke out between them, and finally the two brothers sealed their mother.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Now that the millennium has passed, the real Otsutsuki has arrived. In Yuyi''s view, this may be an opportunity to solve the problems between them.


    If everything can be reconciled in this action, it will be an unimaginably excellent result for their future.


    After all, they urgently need more and stronger power now.


    "Is that so, I see."


    Hamura thought for a moment, then he smiled.


    "Indeed, some problems need to be resolved this time, and now is the time to completely hand over the power of Indra and Asura.


    But I''m also a little curious. After all, there are two children in the ninja world. What about the two reincarnations? Who do you plan to give them? "


    "To whom?"


    The figure of Yuyi paused for a moment, and then he showed a smile.


    "I intend to give young people some opportunities."


    The tragedy of the war has surpassed everyone''s imagination, and the strength of the Akatsuki organization has also surpassed the cognition of the Ninja Alliance.


    Especially when they collectively came to the Land of Fire to assemble and began to attack the Land of Thunder that had been completely occupied by the Akatsuki organization, they realized how powerful their ancestors were.


    Before, I am afraid that no one thought that such a weird war would start. After all, ninja wars will basically not deviate from several themes.


    Whether the superstructure is for their own political ambitions or to pass on the conflicts in the village, they will use public opinion to spread hatred, so that all ninjas share the same hatred.


    Or, in order to protect their homeland, they had to choose to fight, and thus went to the front line.


    But this time is different, they are no longer because of any hatred, interests, etc., but united to fight to protect their homeland, which is the whole world!


    80,000 ninjas were gathered in the original soup country area, and then divided into five large combat units and several special teams, and then they started a huge war towards the fallen thunder country.


    Shiwan Baijue also divided his troops into several groups, and rushed towards the ninja coalition army.


    In addition to Bai Jue, there are also troops who have been reincarnated from various filthy soils and constantly enter the battlefield.


    Therefore, the war became extremely tragic from the very beginning.


    "It seems that the enemy is difficult to deal with!"


    Kakashi looked at the enemy in front of him, he couldn''t help but sighed helplessly.


    The faces of the people in front of him were covered with cracks, which represented their identities as reincarnated dirt.


    In addition to them, there are a large number of other ninjas reincarnated from the dirty soil behind them. There are various types of forehead guards. It can be seen that these ninjas reincarnated from the dirty soil can be found in every village.


    This made him somewhat depressed, after all, he did not know that the essence of this battle was military training.


    War is cruel, but only after experiencing the cruelest war can everyone truly experience it!


    "It''s just how many people will die here?"


    What Kakashi is helpless is not the enemy in front of him, what he is helpless is the cruelty of this war, which is much more terrifying and **** than he imagined.


    But he also knew that it was impossible to tell such an absolute secret, so he just silently drew out his ninja sword.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "These guys are the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen, let me deal with them." He calmly said to Akai beside him.


    "You pass on the order and let them deal with the other filthy ninjas.


    The sealing class quickly followed, these filthy reincarnations could only be sealed and could not be killed.


    Also, protect those members of the sealing class, you know? "


    "Don''t worry!" Akai gave Kakashi a thumbs up: "Leave it to me, I will not lose to your Kakashi, youth, it''s time to burn!"


    Kakashi smiled. Although Akai has the same personality, he has matured a lot after being the leader of the J¨­nin for three or four years.


    What''s more, Akai is someone he has known since childhood and has always had a very good relationship with him. This guy has always been one of his trusted people.


    Kakashi felt very happy to fight side by side with such a person.


    "Prepare, attack!"


    Standing at the forefront of the crowd was Shisui, the deputy head of the Uchiha clan and the governor of Konoha Anbao.


    With his strength and status, Zhishui successfully obtained the position of captain of a brigade, and the brigade was completely entrusted to him to command.


    Although this puts a certain amount of pressure on him, he still maintains enough confidence in himself.


    There is only one thing that he is not very clear about, that is, Habara gave him an order, that is to go all out and don''t need to care about the casualties of this operation!


    Not caring about casualties, this is definitely beyond Zhishui''s moral bottom line, after all, this operation is training soldiers.


    "Is it to make everyone realize the cruelty of war?"


    Zhishui couldn''t help thinking like this, but he also felt that there seemed to be some problems in thinking like this.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that it might be better not to think so much.


    Having known Habara for so long and cooperated for so long, he already knows two things very well.


    The first thing is not to question Habara''s judgment, and the second thing is that he is not the one who makes the decision, he is the one who is most suitable to execute the decision!


    Habara must have his own deep meaning in issuing such an order, so what Shisui has to do is to trust Habara 100%.


    "No matter what Habara wants to do, he is absolutely right, and there will be absolutely no surprises!"


    Thinking of this, Zhishui became more determined.


    And as his order was issued, the ninjas behind him were also ready at this moment, and followed his footsteps and rushed towards the dirty reincarnations.


    Not far from the water-stopping troops, there was a brigade headed by Heitu from Yanyin Village.


    As Onogi''s granddaughter, Heitu is the successor carefully trained by Onoki, so it is not surprising that she appears in this place.


    Even if it needs to be carefully cultivated, as a ninja, you must not be pampered, especially Onogi, who understands Habara''s future plans very well.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for him to let his granddaughter stay behind. He can only show his value and ability on the front line.


    In this way, in the future, it is possible for her granddaughter to be valued by Habara and to receive more support!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    And the same is true for Heitu, for this command she is extraordinarily ninja.


    Although she is a girl, she is exceptionally smart, especially her grandfather has told her many things, which makes her very clear about what the future will be like.


    Regarding the fate of Yanyin Village in the future, Heitu did not make any comments, because she knew very well that she had no qualifications to do these things at all.


    As a ninja of Yanyin Village, she is very clear that her heart is full of resentment and anger. She is not reconciled that the village is about to disappear like this, and is angry at the decision made by her grandfather.


    But from Ying''s point of view, she seems to be able to understand her grandfather''s decision again, because now Konoha is unstoppable!


    The war many years ago has already proved this point. At that time, Habara alone beat the entire Yanyin Village until the morale collapsed.


    He even defeated the fourth generation of Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki, and also defeated everyone in the Akatsuki organization and captured his grandfather.


    No one knows how strong Habara is now, but according to his grandfather, he alone can destroy any country in the ninja world!


    At the same time, Konoha''s overall strength is unimaginably terrifying, and their richness is the envy of the entire ninja world.


    Especially now, Konoha''s one village has shown that it can support all other villages at the same time, and it has also demonstrated its strong heritage.


    Under such an environment, if they disagree, then Konoha really has a way to destroy them all.


    For the future of everyone in Yanyin Village, and for the future of everyone in Land of Earth, they must make some choices!


    "Really, why should I do this."


    While Heitu was thinking about these messy things in her heart, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear, which made her turn her head involuntarily.


    Obviously, the one who spoke was Heitu''s former senior brother, who now belongs to Konoha''s Didala!


    Although Deidara has already belonged to Konoha, but his relationship with Ohnoki and Iwagakushi made him directly arranged by Habara to join Kuroto''s brigade.


    And this decision also made Didala feel very helpless and unhappy, but he is no longer the second-year boy in the past.


    Even though his character is still out of character, he also knows very well that he must listen to Habara''s words.


    He Ke''s tasks and actions can well show his perception and cognition of art in these years, and can well show his achievements in these years.


    It''s just that he never thought of performing missions with the people of Yanyin Village, so he is still a little unhappy, and there will still be some complaints.


    "You bastard, don''t be ignorant." Heitu glared at Didara unhappily: "You caused so many things, even my father."


    "Please, your father took the initiative to attack Big Brother Yubara by himself, and I saw it all."


    Didara said carelessly, completely oblivious to Heitu''s darkened face.


    "Brother Yuyuan didn''t think of attacking him at first, but he did not know what to do, and was killed directly with the backhand. Can this be blamed on Brother Yubara, or me?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "If you''re talking nonsense, I''ll tear you up right now!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense, it was the guys from the Akatsuki organization who wanted to recruit me into the group, but I happened to meet Brother Habara.


    In the end, they also attacked Brother Yubara without knowing what to do, and in the end he was repelled by Brother Yubara. We all ran away, but Uncle Huangtu still chased us, really.


    Okay, don''t be angry, anyway, it''s not impossible to be resurrected after death, and Uncle Huang Tu is right opposite.


    After sealing him, we can reincarnate and revive him again. "


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been in Konoha for a long time, and I''ve seen many dead people come back to life. Didara really doesn''t have much taboo about such things.


    Is it just dead? It''s not like I can''t be resurrected. What''s the hurry?


    In addition, he himself didn''t feel that he still belonged to Yanyin Village, so what he said was shameless, which made Heitu''s face even more ugly.


    Taking a deep breath, Heitu decided not to pay any attention to this idiot, she felt that this idiot was hopeless.


    She stared fixedly at the filthy reincarnated army in front of her, and the warehouses all over her body were also erupting, and she was also thinking silently in her heart.


    "You must not lose grandpa, and you must not embarrass Yanyin Village, even if there may be no Yanyin Village in the future."


    "Is the fight so intense? This guy Habara gave me such a hint. What is this guy thinking?"


    Uchiha Madara sat in a cave on the border of the Land of Thunder, and he fell into contemplation involuntarily.


    Habara''s reminder to him was very simple, that is to let him dispatch when the ninja coalition forces hit the confluence, and don''t hold back anything!


    For a person of his strength, if he doesn''t keep his hand, then this is likely to cause unimaginable tragedies.


    He is very clear about this, and Habara is also very clear, but Habara still tells him this, which makes him a little inexplicable and at the same time thinking about what Habara is thinking.


    Although Habara is an extremely cold-blooded person, he is not an extremely cold-blooded person, and he knows this.


    Therefore, Habara made such a decision now, which really made Uchiha Madara somewhat inexplicable.


    But after thinking about it, he finally shook his head. He didn''t know what Habara was planning, but it was a good choice for him not to hold back.


    "At least, I can warm up well, at least I can also let people in the world get to know each other well, what is Uchiha Madara!"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes instantly turned scarlet, and UU Reading three jade jades were constantly spinning in his eyes.


    But soon he frowned slightly, because he found that someone had come in.


    "Madara-sama, I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    The person hadn''t arrived yet, but the hoarse voice had already passed, and it was obvious that the person who came was Orochimaru.


    "What''s the matter, just say it."


    Uchiha Madara shook his head lightly, he said indifferently, and as his voice sounded, Orochimaru walked slowly into the cave.


    He licked his tongue before continuing with a hoarse voice.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Those guys from the Ninja Alliance have already begun to converge, and I think it''s time to do it now."


    "Not bad, the speed is quite fast."


    When Uchiha Madara heard the news, his eyes couldn''t help shining slightly, and then he stood up and walked outside without saying a word.


    Now that these guys have converged, what he has to face is the entire army of the Ninja Alliance.


    Such a situation made him feel that his blood seemed to be boiling, although for him, he was looking forward to fighting Habara and the others.


    But he will not reject other types of battles, or in other words, as long as they are interesting battles, he will not reject them.


    He Ke Yuyuan had done similar things before, which made him even more interested.


    He now only hopes that the coalition forces of the ninja world will not collapse so quickly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： Uchiha Madara (2)

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Sasuke, be careful!"


    "Idiot, you are the one who should be the most careful!"


    On the battlefield, although the ninja coalition forces are not invincible, their performance is not that bad.


    Casualties are things that can be controlled, but at this moment, they don''t care about casualties anymore.


    This is a life-and-death battle. This is a battle for the ninja world and for the homeland. All ninjas go forward bravely and fight hard to kill the enemy.


    And Naruto and Sasuke are among them. As the two strongest members of Konoha''s new generation, they will naturally not miss such a battle.


    Moreover, they themselves have experience in war, and Habara also intends to let them go to the battlefield to improve their own strength.


    So they also got such an opportunity to prove themselves.


    In fact, not only the two of them, but also many young Konoha ninjas also got the opportunity.


    To put it bluntly, all the Konoha Twelve Little Powers in the original book have come to the battlefield!


    Maybe some of them came voluntarily, after all, many Konoha families still hope that their children can make a difference.


    After all, Konoha''s current internal competition can no longer be discussed simply as fierce, it is completely tragic!


    After all, Konoha has undergone huge reforms internally, and under such reforms, many, many children from commoner families have been given opportunities, which has also created a huge competitive pressure on the children of big families.


    However, under Habara''s hint and acquiescence, all the big families will sit down and discuss carefully in each graduation season, which genius they will choose as the most important training object.


    And bring them into the sphere of influence of their own family, and provide them with sufficient resources to allow them to grow.


    This can be regarded as a disguised form to provide talent protection and reserves for the major families, but even so, they hope that their younger generations can get more training and growth.


    As for the problem of danger, it''s really not a big problem!


    Konoha has now mastered the art of resurrecting the dead, which to some extent can be regarded as a guarantee for the safety of these young people.


    It is not indispensable to really die in battle, at least you can sum up more experience through this battle, can''t you?


    Therefore, these young people were dispersed into various brigades. Sasuke and Naruto belonged to the third brigade, and their commander was Minato Namikaze.


    They are all ninjas on their own now, and even Sasuke is already a Jonin.


    So there is really no need for them to continue forming a team with Kakashi, their team can act independently.


    "boom!"


    Sasuke slashed a white sword into the air, and then he looked at a reincarnated ninja.


    His eyes kept spinning, and in an instant he had seen through the guy''s trajectory, and then he swung the knife without hesitation!


    "Won!"


    The blade headed towards the reincarnated ninja fiercely with extreme sharpness, but the ninja didn''t respond, and was cut in half by Sasuke.


    In fact, this ninja is really not weak. Orochimaru is not a pharmacist. As long as he finds any kind of person, he will try to reincarnate in the dirt. The people chosen by Orochimaru are all strong men who have proven themselves!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Sasuke''s strength is really far beyond them. Even if Sasuke is still only using the basic Sangouyu Sharingan, he has not used any special power.


    However, his basic ability has already achieved an unimaginable leap and improvement, even stronger ninjas are no match for him.


    "What a troublesome technique!"


    It''s just that Sasuke didn''t have the slightest joy after killing the enemy with a single knife. He knew very well that the opponent was reincarnated from the dirt, and no matter how hard he beat them, they could be resurrected.


    There are two ways to compare once and for all, one is to seal this guy directly, or directly crush him with an unimaginably powerful force.


    But it''s a pity that Sasuke doesn''t think he can do both of these methods.


    He has never been involved in the sealing technique, after all, his combat method is not suitable for using any sealing technique.


    As for running over it directly, even if his eyes have merged with that person''s eyes to reach the level of eternal eyes, but he really doesn''t think he can do all this.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Sasuke was waiting in full force, he was suddenly surprised to find that the movements of all the Dirty Earth Reincarnated and Bai Jue troops had slowed down.


    They seemed to have received some news, and then his overall offensive began to become less sharp, and their overall formation began to retreat continuously.


    "How is this going?"


    Sasuke thought of it with some puzzlement, and Naruto also came to Sasuke''s side at this moment, and his face also looked extremely strange.


    "They seem to be retreating, what''s going on, Sasuke?"


    "You think I''ll know about this kind of thing?"


    Sasuke shook his head, he was also dumbfounded now, but he thought for a while before speaking seriously.


    "Regardless of what they want to do, we just do our own thing.


    Also, the commander of our brigade is your father, I believe your father will take care of all this. "


    Sasuke stopped here, but he sighed a little in his heart, because he really didn''t expect that Naruto was the son of Hokage.


    He also grew up listening to the stories of the fourth generation of Hokage. Sasuke still respects this Hokage who gave his young life to protect Konoha.


    But he didn''t expect that this respected Hokage was actually the father of this boy Naruto, which made Sasuke really feel infinitely moved.


    What made Sasuke a little bit annoyed was that such a great Hokage, his child was treated so unfairly.


    No one knows what Naruto would have become if his teacher hadn''t taken good care of him.


    Such a situation made Sasuke feel more and more that it was an extremely correct thing for his teacher to overthrow the rule of the three generations of Hokage!


    As Sasuke thought about it, he followed the large army and advanced quickly. At this time, the large army of Dirty Reincarnation had completely begun to evacuate the area they originally attacked.


    With no one resisting like this, they soon came to a round point in the Land of Thunder.


    "Sasuke, Naruto, and Karin!"


    When they came here, they soon heard someone calling them, and turned their heads to see Ino Yamanaka. It was obvious that they had encountered the new generation of Zhuludie.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "You guys are here too. I thought you wouldn''t come because Shikamaru was here."


    Naruto was naturally extremely excited when he saw his classmates, he immediately ran over and said with a smile.


    And Shikamaru''s originally lazy appearance suddenly became a little helpless, and Akimichi Choji said with a smile.


    "He really didn''t want to come because he thought it was too troublesome, but his sister didn''t give him a chance to be lazy, so..."


    Choji''s words made Shikamaru''s face even more stinky, but he didn''t dare to refute anything, after all, his sister Yanye has always been a big devil in his eyes.


    Especially now that his sister is engaged to Habara, in his opinion, this is the performance of the evolution of the big devil into a super devil.


    To put it bluntly, his cousin''s voice in the family is probably no less than that of his father Nara Shikajiu.


    This old lady spoke, what else could he do?


    "Tch, you guys are still so lazy."


    Perhaps because of Yan Ye''s relationship, although Sasuke was a little upset that his teacher was engaged to a foreigner, he was very smart and didn''t say anything.


    He knew very well that after his teacher made a decision, no one would be able to intervene. If he talked nonsense, his fate would definitely not be good.


    Therefore, his attitude towards Shikamaru is still very good, especially since they grew up together as contemporaries, and their relationship with each other is also very good.


    "Hey, what a hassle. I''ve always thought it would be better to have me at the command than this place."


    Shikamaru spread his hands and said, but before he finished speaking, his expression changed slightly.


    Not only him, but Sasuke, Naruto, and Xiang Rin, who hadn''t spoken all the time, also instantly became extremely dignified.


    Because at this moment, they suddenly felt a suffocating Chakra that filled the entire battlefield in an instant.


    "Have you noticed that something is not quite right."


    At the forefront of the troops, Shisui, Namikaze Minato, Black Soil, Qing from Wuyin Village, and Darui from Yunyin Village gathered together.


    At this time, their faces were a little weird, because this time the advancement was so smooth, it can be said that it was incredible!


    Although Konoha wiped out Sand Hidden Village in this war, so there was no so-called alliance of the five great ninja villages, but they have already used the model of the five major forces.


    And these five major troops were naturally handed over to the elites of each village to lead them on average.


    Of course, there are some interesting things in it, for example, because of Konoha''s strength, Ao, who was supposed to assist Kaiichi Yamanaka in the headquarters, also came out.


    As a member of Anbu in Wuyin Village, Qing still has abilities. Although it is a bit risky for him to lead such a large army, it is also an option.


    After all, Wuyin Village has been drained by the unsustainable depletion of the boy Obito, and the talent has withered to an unbelievable degree.


    Under such circumstances, it would be impossible for Mizukage Terumimei to go out in person, that would be too embarrassing.


    "Things are really not right, we have to be more careful."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Namikaze Minato nodded, his voice seemed a little dignified, and as the former Fourth Hokage, he had the highest prestige among the five.


    After all, he used to be Konoha''s Hokage, so no one dared to refute him as soon as he spoke.


    "Fourth Hokage-sama, what do you think we should do now."


    Heitu thought for a while, and then she spoke, and it was obvious that her attitude was still very respectful.


    "Don''t call me the fourth, I''m not Hokage anymore, everyone."


    Minato shook his head lightly, the reason why he ran out was because the title of fourth generation embarrass him now.


    As for what to do now, Namikaze Minato knew very well in his heart that they didn''t need to do anything now, because someone was coming!


    What they have to face now is Uchiha Madara.


    These are all planned, including this war, and there are many things that he can''t do at all.


    While all this made him a little helpless, it also filled him with guilt to some extent, but such guilt was quickly smoothed out by him.


    Because he knew that what he had to do was to trust Yu Yuan, because he knew how terrifying the people they would face in the future.


    If you don''t exercise well and get familiar with the current situation, no one knows what the future will be like.


    "Let''s move on so we can see what they have. Huh?"


    Namikaze Minato thought so in his heart, and at the same time he also spoke, but he stopped in the middle of his words, and his eyes looked into the distance.


    Not only him, but the faces of the other four became serious, and even the ninjas behind them also had strange expressions at this moment.


    They all involuntarily turned their eyes to the distance, because they all felt a frightening aura pervading insanely.


    Especially now that the whole battlefield is full of **** smell, this kind of **** smell combined with this terrifying aura makes everyone shudder in an instant.


    In the distance, a figure stood quietly on a stone pillar, his long hair fluttering in the breeze.


    He folded his arms around his chest and stared at the crowd calmly, that aura of arrogance could be clearly felt no matter how far away it was!


    "Uchiha Madara."


    Shisui looked at the figure from afar, and he couldn''t help but whispered, but his voice was also heard by the ninjas behind him.


    This information was quickly spread throughout the entire ninja army, and at this moment they knew who they were facing!


    That was one of the people who called Senju Zhujian together as the twin gods of the Ninja world, and was called Shura of the Ninja world alone, and calmed down the chaos in the Ninja world.


    And according to the legend, he is still someone who can fight with Yu Yuanli. How could the appearance of such a person make them not feel a little fear?


    Uchiha Madara looked at the huge army in front of him indifferently, suddenly he jumped up and landed firmly on the ground, and then he asked.


    "Where''s Uchiha Habara, why didn''t he come?"


    "Clan Chief Yuyuan, is it that you can see it if you want to?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Before Namakaze Minato opened his mouth, Shisui had already stood up, he and Uchiha Madara were quite familiar, and he knew exactly what to do next.


    What''s more, as a member of the Uchiha clan at this time, it is more useful for him to come forward than Namikaze Minato.


    "What''s more, as a traitor of the Uchiha clan, what qualifications do you have to meet our patriarch?"


    "You really deserve to be a member of the Uchiha, and your arrogance really made me see who I used to be."


    Uchiha Madara shook his head, and he said indifferently.


    "But you are not qualified to talk to me, but I also got the information I wanted, it seems that Uchiha Habara didn''t come over.


    In that case"


    While speaking, Uchiha Madara suddenly straightened his posture, and then he walked slowly forward, speaking while walking.


    Under the effect of Chakra, his voice resounded throughout the earth!


    "Then I''ll kill him until he comes out!"


    The breeze was blowing, and the faint smell of blood was constantly filling the air.


    Uchiha Madara stepped lightly, and stepped forward slowly. His pace was not fast, but every step seemed to be on everyone''s heartstrings.


    Opposite him is an unknown number of ninja coalition forces, but even if he is alone, it seems like a thousand troops, and he faintly suppresses the opponent''s momentum.


    One step, two steps... After that, his steps quickened and turned into a trot, and then the speed became faster and faster.


    The ninja allied forces had different expressions, they subconsciously clenched their kunai tightly, and some of them were dripping with cold sweat.


    Even Namikaze Minato and Shisui felt great pressure at this moment!


    They all know that Uchiha Madara is very strong, but they are suppressed to such an extent just by their aura, which can no longer be described as unbelievable.


    Especially Shisui, he always thought that he had improved enough, even if he was far behind Madara Uchiha, he should be able to bear some pressure.


    But now he knows that the gap between himself and Uchiha Madara is still so big.


    But Shisui knew better that Uchiha Madara wanted to deal with Habara, even if he went all out, it would be difficult to do anything.


    "How far is the gap between me and Habara? Although I have been striving for this goal, can I really have a chance to catch up to such a long gap?"


    Zhishui smiled wryly in his heart, after all, he would have given up on meeting such a terrifying person he wanted to chase.


    He didn''t give up, which already shows that his mind is tough enough, but he still feels somewhat lost and desperate.


    Such powerful ninjas as Shisui and the others have already faced Uchiha Madara''s aura like this, and what other ninjas are facing is even more unimaginable.


    Perhaps, except for those ninjas in Yanyin back then, none of them have faced such a situation in their entire lives.


    They were under unimaginable pressure, and the opponent''s aura was too strong, standing there was like a Shura, quietly waiting to harvest human lives.


    Tens of thousands of ninjas stood together, but they didn''t feel any sense of security.


    However, Madara was indifferent, his chakra was constantly boiling, and his whole body fell into endless concentration at this moment.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "drink!"


    Just as Madara approached, someone suddenly yelled.


    Immediately, the entire ninja coalition erupted, and everyone roared.


    Without any orders from Mizumon, Zhishui and the others, they rushed forward frantically under the crazy pressure.


    The mighty army is like a tide, as if looking down from the sky, you can see a dense piece of darkness, and the two sides are not of the same order of magnitude at all.


    But ninja battles, even if they can be changed by numbers most of the time, there are always exceptions.


    Just like when Habara was facing Iwagakure, and Uchiha Madara was facing these tens of thousands of troops at this time!


    "boom!"


    A moment later, the two sides collided!


    In the ninja coalition, the screams suddenly rose and fell, Madara was like a tiger crashing into a flock of sheep!


    He had already forgotten Habara''s entrustment at this time, or he had entered such a state of concentration, he didn''t need Habara''s entrustment at all, and he would not hold back anything!


    In just the first moment of confrontation, countless ninjas have been thrown high.


    In the crowd, Madara was like a dancing red butterfly, and the movements of his hands were light, and all the ninjas who came into contact with him all flew out backwards.


    Just like when Yubara dealt with Yanyin Village, fighting is like an art in their hands, and every movement is extremely simple and natural.


    With one punch, a ninja from Iwanin Village flew upside down, and under the tremendous force, the dozens of companions behind him were all crushed.


    Taking a light step forward, the cold long knife cut down against the back, and with a pull of his right hand, Kunai who was stabbed in front of him was caught along with his arm.


    Immediately afterwards, the ninja felt out of control of his arm and was pulled in another direction.


    "Ding!"


    With a soft sound, Kunai collided with the long knife, and the next moment, the two ninjas felt pain in their hearts at the same time.


    They flew out without seeing what was going on at all, blood gushed out of their mouths, and their sternum had already collapsed!


    Sharingan turned slightly, and a ninja holding a knife froze in place. The long knife in his hand was easily snatched and chopped off, and blood spattered.


    Wandering among thousands of ninjas, Uchiha Madara''s posture is easy to handle, no matter who''s attack, he seems to be able to predict in advance.


    After only a few minutes, an unknown number of people fell under Madara''s hands.


    His speed is too fast, his technique is too ruthless, his performance at this time is even more terrifying than what Habara did back then!


    "Here we go again, this group of devils!"


    Among the ninja army, many ninjas from Yanyin Village trembled involuntarily.


    They were all ninjas who had participated in the war between Konoha and Iwain. The scene before them directly awakened their original memories, the painful memories.


    Habara left an indelible impression on them back then, and they will never forget that Habara slaughtered all of them gracefully like a butterfly wearing flowers.


    The current Uchiha Madara can be said to be more than worse. With the **** smell and screams, at this moment they have already begun to collapse.


    But Uchiha Madara ignored all of this, he was still harvesting the lives of these people in front of him.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Kicking the ninja flying in front of him with one kick, and then grabbing it with his right hand, a Kunai carrying a detonating talisman appeared in his hand.


    Half a second later, Kunai shot in the direction he came, and the detonating talisman was attached to the ninja beside him.


    A moment later, Kunai pierced into the body of the original owner, and the ninja attached to the detonating talisman was also knocked out, and fell down in the crowd with a violent explosion!


    The next moment, suddenly a ninja rushed in front of him with a ninja sword in his hand. This ninja''s sword skills were not bad, but facing Uchiha Madara, all this seemed insignificant.


    Uchiha Madara dodged the sharpness of the ninja leisurely, then he grabbed the ninja''s hand, and after easily twisting the ninja off, he directly grabbed the ninja''s neck.


    "You want to dance too?"


    Uchiha Madara''s voice was still so indifferent, and his voice also spread throughout the entire ninja army at this moment.


    That attitude of arrogance to the extreme, that attitude of ignoring the number of people and looking down on everything made everyone feel chills in their hearts. At this moment, the morale of the ninja coalition seemed to be broken by him alone!


    "Don''t be too presumptuous!"


    Suddenly, a golden figure appeared beside him without warning, it was undoubtedly Minakaze Minato!


    Uchiha Madara took a glance from the corner of his eye, he knew this young Hokage, and he also knew that Habara was very optimistic about this young man.


    But no matter how optimistic he is, Uchiha Madara doesn''t think this guy can reach his own level, and there are only a few people who can stand with him or even surpass him.


    Obviously, this young man named Namikaze Minato is not among them, he is at most the level of Senshou Banjian.


    However, Uchiha Madara was still more cautious, especially when he saw the blue chakra light ball in Namikaze Minato''s hand, his brows couldn''t help but raised.


    "It''s a bit like Tailed Beast Jade, a very smart kid."


    Uchiha Madara thought to himself, the next moment he jumped out of the range of the large army of the Ninja Alliance.


    Although he was proud, he also knew that there was some trouble and he didn''t need to fight it, but after breaking away from the main force, he gently interlaced his hands, and chakra surged.


    "Fire escape, the mighty fire is extinguished!"


    The fire burst out suddenly, and the fire escape light beyond the understanding of the ninjas appeared, vast and boundless, attacking them like a sea of ??fire, like the anger of the fire god.


    "Is this guy... really human?"


    Among the coalition forces, Heitu said with a shocked face, and Qing and Darui beside her also looked shocked, he had never seen such a terrifying person.


    They have never experienced or faced Habara before, so it is the first time they have seen this kind of battle like art.


    Killing the army of ninjas with one''s own strength, unexpectedly presented a one-sided situation, and he was not even injured at all.


    Not to mention the injury, even a ninja can''t touch the hem of his clothes.


    This kind of performance simply exceeded his imagination, and even exceeded his cognition of physical skills.


    "Water escape, water formation wall!"


    On the side of the coalition forces, dozens of ninjas immediately lined up, and their hands quickly formed seals.


    The water jets were sprayed out by them, and then merged together, and at the same time, they rushed towards Madara''s fire, and the sound of Chi Chi''s water and fire intermingled endlessly, and a large amount of water vapor rose.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    A random ninjutsu requires hundreds of ninjas to join forces to counter it.


    Water mist enveloped the battlefield, and the next moment, Uchiha Madara''s figure fell with a high-speed falling fireball, UU Reading fell into the crowd again and started the killing.


    Only this time, Shisui has already rushed in front of Uchiha Madara!


    "Oh?"


    Uchiha Madara punched a ninja flying, and then he picked up a ninja knife in his hand and directly blocked the ninja knife that Shisui attacked, he couldn''t help but said with a smile.


    "Little devil, are you going to play with me?"


    Zhishui didn''t reply, a powerful Chakra suddenly appeared on his body, and in an instant a green Chakra giant had faintly emerged.


    "Screw pill!"


    At the same time, beside Uchiha Madara, the figure of Namikaze Minato appeared again without warning, and the spiral pill in his hand was already aimed at Uchiha Madara.


    "Ah!"


    The corner of Uchiha Madara''s mouth hooked slightly, and he felt that he was getting more and more excited now.


    The current battle is just a warm-up for him, he is waiting for Habara now, but the warm-up needs to be more thorough!


    "boom!"


    The blue Chakra skeleton suddenly appeared on Uchiha Madara''s body, and Namikaze Minato''s spiral pill instantly hit Susano.


    However, such an attack was not enough for Susano. Uchiha Madara controlled Susano to wave his hand fiercely, and the next moment Namikaze Minato was directly swept away by him.


    The eternal kaleidoscope appeared in his eyes, and then Susan swelled instantly, turning into a giant tens of meters tall, with two faces and four arms!


    "bring it on."


    Uchiha Madara stood in the Susanoo, he looked indifferently at Shisui who was also opening the Susanoo and said with a smile.


    "I want to see if you can dance!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Uchiha Madara (3)

    Habara went alone towards the territory where the former Tang Dynasty belonged, and Uchiha Madara had already moved, so naturally he couldn''t stay in the Fire Country any longer.


    But Habara is not in a hurry, as far as he is concerned, as long as he thinks about him, he can immediately speed up to where he wants to go.


    At this moment is also the time for Uchiha Madara to exert extreme pressure on the entire ninja world, and he is not interested in interrupting so quickly.


    Only let the whole ninja world know what kind of monsters are the enemies they are going to face, such as Uchiha Madara, such as those big Tsutsuki.


    That''s why Habara seems to be neither slow nor ill now, not to mention that he has already decided to let Uchiha Madara go all out, how could he interrupt casually.


    "But what happened to those two big tubes now, that''s the most important thing."


    As Habara walked forward, he murmured silently in his heart. He hadn''t forgotten who the most dangerous person was to the entire ninja world, or to this incident.


    These two guys have now been lured away by the Sage of the Six Paths, but Habara still has no way of knowing the specific situation.


    Although he believed in the abilities of the Immortal of the Six Paths, in the final analysis, even if these two big tubers were fools, others were also powerful fools.


    In such a game of cat and mouse chasing, they are the most active party, and sooner or later they will find that they have just been cheated.


    Therefore, it is only a matter of time for them to react, but what Hanbara and the others need most now is time.


    Habara needs time for Uchiha Madara to play, and time for himself to intervene so that those who participated in the battle can recover the remains of those who died in the battle.


    Especially the latter item, this is the most critical, after all, Habara has already given orders or entrustments to Uchiha Madara and Shisui.


    Under such circumstances, the casualties are absolutely incomprehensible, and the best way for Habara to revive them is directly through the technique of reincarnation.


    But without reincarnation and corpse, Habara couldn''t even do this if he wanted to, so what the **** is he resurrecting!


    In fact, when Habara made this decision at the beginning, he really intended to let them feel the cruelty of war, so that they could deal with all this better and more seriously.


    At the same time, it is also convenient for what Habara needs to do, and can greatly speed up the progress of Habara''s integration of the entire ninja world.


    But thinking about it now, Habara found that the latter seemed to be more meaningful.


    After all, resurrecting all the people who died in battle at once is really a miracle in public, and the positive impact this can have on Habara is unimaginable.


    To put it bluntly, this will allow Habara to take a big step forward in the integration of the entire ninja world.


    Therefore, Habara has to deal with this matter no matter what, whether it is the recovery of the remains, or the battle against those big Tsutsuki!


    "Hope everything is okay."


    Habara muttered silently in his heart, but soon he frowned, and then he shook his head helplessly.


    He now feels that he has some crow mouth characteristics. He just thought of some good things, and when he turned his head, he found that the Chakra of the Six Paths Immortals was spreading around him.


    Obviously, it was the Sage of the Six Paths who had something to look for.


    Anyway, Habara felt that when this guy was looking for him, nothing good happened. How could Habara not feel helpless?


    "Tell me, what''s going on this time?"


    Habara sighed faintly, he spoke calmly, and the next moment a phantom appeared in front of his eyes.


    This phantom is completely constructed of Chakra, obviously this is the Sage of the Six Paths himself!


    "Those guys discovered my tricks, and they''re back."


    Sage of the Six Paths Yuyi didn''t intend to procrastinate this time, he spoke directly.


    "However, they didn''t come back quickly, obviously they were waiting for my side''s actions, maybe they wanted to see if I had any idea to meet them.


    Therefore, you still have time. I hope you can grasp your time well and deal with this matter well. "


    Habara was a little surprised when he heard Yuyi''s words, after all, it seemed that it was not the same as his previous memory for getting straight to the topic so quickly.


    But Habara didn''t care, after all, it would look better this way, but the news he gave Habara somewhat made Habara frown.


    Those damned guys have already realized that something is wrong. Even though Habara had expected this, it still made him somewhat sigh.


    But those guys didn''t rush back as soon as possible, instead they chose a slow attitude, and according to the Sage of the Six Paths, they seemed to want to meet again.


    This made Habara somewhat curious, what were those two guys thinking about?


    But soon, Habara seemed to think of something, which made his face even more weird.


    "I remember that the big tube wooden peach pose seems to use a special technique to condense something called ''Dan''.


    In fact, those ''pills'' are essentially life forms. He turned the life forms into ''pills'' for himself to take to improve his state or strength.


    In other words, does this guy already have the idea of ??the Sage of the Six Paths, does he want to turn the Sage of the Six Paths into the so-called ''Dan''? "


    Thinking of this, Habara''s expression became even weirder.


    How confident are the Datong Mujin and Datong Mutao poses? Why do they think they can beat the Sage of the Six Paths?


    Even though the Immortal of the Six Paths has never shown his own strength, he did fight ruthlessly when he was young.


    Not to mention the strength of Sage of the Six Paths, others just handed over the ultimate Yin Dun and the ultimate Yang Dun to Naruto and Sasuke, and as a result, the two completed the comeback.


    In the future, if these two people don''t have this power, won''t they still be able to deal with Jinshi and Taoshi in a submissive manner?


    Confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is arrogance, even conceited!


    Although Habara has read the original work, and also obtained relevant information from Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s broken soul.


    But it was the first time that he deeply realized how conceited these guys are, and it can even be said that this is beyond common sense!


    "I see, I''ll get this all over with as soon as possible."


    Although Habara thought so in his heart, he still attached great importance to all this, he nodded slightly to show that he had understood.


    "I trust you, Habara-kun."


    Hearing Habara''s words, Yuyi couldn''t help but nodded slightly, and then he sighed slightly.


    "I hope you can handle it better this time, after all, I can resolve a thousand-year grievance."


    "A millennium of grievances?"


    Habara couldn''t help being a little curious when he heard this, but soon he seemed to have guessed something, and couldn''t help looking at the moon.


    "Yeah, a thousand years of grievances."


    Looking at Habara''s reaction, Hagoromo couldn''t help but smile, and then his body became transparent, and his chakra began to collapse a bit.


    "You''re smart, I think you''ve guessed something, we need someone to help us now, the more the better.


    And in order to ensure your smooth operation this time, I have also prepared a gift for you.


    But I won''t talk about this gift for the time being, and you will know it soon after I want it. "


    After saying these words, the figure of the Sage of the Six Paths became more transparent, and the next moment his whole body chakra completely disintegrated, and disappeared in front of Habara.


    But Principle Yu silently raised his head and looked towards the sky. He actually didn''t have much thought about the gift from the Sage of the Six Paths, or he already knew what it was.


    "Awakening of the power of Indra and Asura?"


    Habara murmured softly, but soon he shook his head slightly.


    "Now there are two reincarnations of Indra and Asura, so who will you give to?"


    This question was what Habara was most curious about.


    Under Habara''s one-pass operation, the current Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma are still alive and well.


    And because of his relationship, Uchiha Madara is not the villain in the original book who released Infinity Tsukiyomi and became the carrier of Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    So strictly speaking, Uchiha Madara is also eligible to be empowered by the Sage of the Six Paths.


    Not to mention Senshou Zhuma. Although this guy sometimes seems to have a hard-to-use brain, his upright heart has never changed.


    The same is true for all Senjujuma, and even he has more power to inherit these powers than Uchiha Madara.


    But the problem is, there are now two brand new reincarnated bodies, and in the original book, these two brand new reincarnated bodies have obtained such power inheritance.


    Thus making them the saviors who saved the world and the cornerstone of peace in the ninja world.


    "Forget it, let this old man worry about it himself."


    Thinking of this, Habara couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile, and then he continued to walk forward.


    This matter has nothing to do with him. No matter who the old man gives his power to, it is actually beneficial to him.


    If it''s between Madara and Senju Hashirama, then this will allow these two people to gain stronger power, and maybe even allow them to undergo a transformation.


    After all, their own strength has already stood at this stage, and they are all studying the existence of chakra fusion now.


    Really give them a boost, maybe they can really break through the current limit quickly.


    Of course, giving it to Naruto and Sasuke is also a very good choice. In any case, one of these two is his disciple, and the other respects him well.


    Giving it to them is also strengthening oneself in a disguised form, so no matter how you look at Habara, you won''t lose at all!


    Therefore, Habara didn''t bother to pay attention to so much, and left the headache to other people to deal with.


    Habara still handles the things he should handle well, that''s the most important thing


    In the moon, in the seal between the real space and the dimensional space, a silver-haired woman sat silently inside.


    This woman looked so noble, but she was also so indifferent. Sitting there quietly, she was as cold as ice, making people dare not approach her at all.


    She is Otsutsuki Kaguya, she is the mother of the Sage brothers of the Six Paths, and she is the true ancestor of Chakra in the entire ninja world!


    But now she is in a state of being sealed, and the reason why she is sealed is entirely because of the conflicting beliefs between her and her son.


    No one can convince each other on such a question, because they all think they are right.


    And in this seal, Kaguya Otsuki couldn''t perceive the changes in the outside world, didn''t know what happened specifically, and she couldn''t even feel the passage of time.


    But she was also a little anxious in her heart, because she didn''t know when those so-called Datongmu would come over.


    Although she has prepared a backhand, she is not sure whether everything she has prepared is effective, after all, his children are really not easy.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Otsutsuki Kaguya''s ice-like expression suddenly changed, and her gaze involuntarily turned to the side.


    Because she clearly felt the appearance of her son''s Chakra, which made her a little inexplicable and surprised, but also somewhat angry.


    It''s just that this kind of anger quickly disappeared. After all, this is her child. Even though there are indeed serious differences between them, this cannot be changed.


    Otsuki may be naturally indifferent, but the environment can change a person.


    She has lived in the ninja world for so many years, watching her two children grow up, and even watching her grandchildren be born, she has already changed.


    Otherwise, in the original book, she would not have misunderstood Naruto and Sasuke, but she still shed tears.


    Taking a deep breath, Otsutsuki Kaguya quickly adjusted her emotions, she looked at the chakra condensation in front of her with a cold gaze, and she remained silent.


    "Mother."


    After a while, Hagoromo''s Chakra had completely condensed, and he himself appeared in front of Kaguya Hime.


    He looked at his still-looking mother and opened his mouth, but in the end he could only speak with a wry smile.


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "It''s been a long time, but what are you doing here?"


    Kaguya Ji was silent for a moment, and finally she asked quietly.


    "You are a winner, you should enjoy the fruits of victory, but as a loser, I am not qualified to talk to a winner."


    "Mother."


    Hearing Kaguya Hime''s tone, Yuromo shook his head helplessly.


    "Is there really a winner between us?"


    Yu Yi''s words made Kaguya Ji a little speechless. Indeed, in the true sense of the battle between them, there is no winner.


    Because they are mother and son, is there really a winner and a loser in a mother-son fight?


    "Tell me, what do you want from me?"


    Kaguya Ji turned her head away and stopped looking at Yuyi, especially the old look of Yuyi made her quite displeased.


    As Otsutsuki, they will not be affected by time. The state of Hagoromo is obviously his own choice, but Otsutsuki will not make himself like this.


    "Mother, I actually want to say one thing when I come to see you this time."


    Yuyi didn''t know what his mother was thinking, so he spoke directly.


    "Perhaps our debate thousands of years ago can already have a result."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Yu Yi''s words, Kaguya Ji couldn''t help frowning, she seemed to realize something, which made her a little uneasy.


    "You mean, those guys are coming?"


    "Yes, they are coming."


    Yuyi nodded slightly, and then he spoke very seriously.


    "They were aggressive, and there were two people in total, but the ninja world was basically ready.


    I have enough reasons to believe that they will handle this crisis well, but I hope that you, mother, can also see and realize it.


    What I said back then is true, we should believe in them, believe in their potential, believe in their will, believe in them¡±


    "You can rely on your own efforts to tenaciously defeat all the invading enemies, even Otsutsuki!"


    "Is this the power of Uchiha?"


    On the battlefield, countless ninjas stared dumbfounded at everything in front of them, and their expressions seemed a little numb at this moment.


    Perhaps the ninjas of Konoha and some ninjas of Iwahid Village would be better, after all, they have either seen the power of Habara, or they have been influenced by the legend of Habara.


    Therefore, when faced with everything they saw at this time, they would appear relatively calm.


    But Yunyin Village and Ninja are different. They have never seen such a terrifying scene. It is a miracle that they even feel alive now!


    When Shisui and others fired at Uchiha Madara with all their strength, the nature of the war had actually changed.


    However, Zhishui and the others did not forget one thing, which was to ask them to leave the battlefield immediately, and they must bring the remains of their dead comrades with them.


    As soon as such an order was issued, all the ninjas followed suit immediately. After being attacked by Uchiha Madara alone, they already knew that they were absolutely not suitable for participating in such a battle.


    This is not a human battle at all, this is not their battle at all.


    Apart from dragging their feet, staying here will not give them any help at all, and may even cause accidental injuries to their captains.


    This is definitely not what they want to see, and it is definitely not what they want to cause.


    Therefore, they desperately ran outside with the remains of their teammates who died in battle, and they didn''t stop until they had run tens of kilometers.


    However, even after running so far, they can still feel the horrifying suffocating Chakra, as well as the constantly shaking earth!


    All of this shows how fierce the battle ahead is.


    "Is it really that strong?"


    Heitu, Qing, and Darui have also retreated to the rear. They originally wanted to stay.


    But after being dissuaded by Zhishui and the others, and after feeling the intensity of the battle for themselves, they finally chose to leave.


    At this moment, they were standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the looming huge figure in the distance, they couldn''t help but feel chills in their hearts.


    If they are allowed to face such a terrifying power, I am afraid that their end will have no other possibility except death.


    "Tell me, what is the use of us staying here?"


    Darui sighed in distress, he seemed to have lost his fighting spirit at this moment, and no one could keep calm in the face of such power.


    His words also made Qing and Heitu seem a little silent, and it took a long time for Heitu to shake his head and speak.


    "Although we cannot help on the battlefield, we can also do what we can in the rear.


    Didn''t they order us to bring back all the wounded or killed in battle? I think we have basically done it now.


    Then we should stabilize the emotions and mentality in the rear, evacuate here as soon as possible and count everyone''s situation. "


    Having said that, Heitu paused slightly, and then she continued with some difficulty.


    "I think these things, we can still do it."


    Her words made Qing and Darui feel somewhat humiliated. As the captains, they were naturally eager to prove themselves on the battlefield.


    But now what they can do is actually what logistics officers need to do. This situation makes them really feel good?


    But in the end, they could only nod helplessly, because the fact is that they have no way to do anything on the front line.


    If they want to prove themselves, they can only do something in the rear to stabilize the mood of the troops.


    "There is one more thing that we must do as soon as possible."


    Heitu thought for a moment, and then she continued to speak.


    "The current opponent is no longer an enemy that we can understand with common sense, that is Uchiha Madara, that is the former Ninja Shura Uchiha Madara!


    I heard from my grandfather that Uchiha Madara is stronger than all of us imagined, and he can completely destroy a country by himself.


    The only one who could deal with him was Konoha''s first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    But now, the first generation of Hokage was resurrected by Uchiha Madara, and he has completely joined forces with Uchiha Madara.


    Then the only ninja world that can deal with him, or they, is Konoha''s Uchiha Habara!


    I think everyone''s shadows have told you about Habara and the others, right? "


    Kuroto''s words silenced everyone. Indeed, they had heard their own shadow talk about how Habara repelled those two guys with one against two.


    It was because of that battle that it almost completely collapsed the Iron Kingdom.


    Now that Uchiha Madara has started to act, they must also report this matter, after all, this is no longer a simple confrontation!


    And in the center of the battlefield, Uchiha Madara stood in Susanohu''s crystal tank with his arms crossed, his eyes swept over the four people present.


    Originally, he thought that his biggest trouble should be Shisui Uchiha, after all, Shisui Uchiha opened the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan with the help of Habara.


    Moreover, this kid has a long-standing reputation, and his strength will not be weak no matter how he looks at it.


    As for Namikaze Minato, although he is a genius, he is not enough to be considered by him!


    But now he finds that his understanding of Namikaze Minato is still a little weaker.


    And not only Namikaze Minato, but the reincarnation of the two new generation Indra and Asura also seemed to be somewhat beyond his expectations.


    What appeared in front of his eyes at this time were two Susanoos of the fifth stage who were complete, and two Kyuubi who had specially realized the transformation of tailed beasts!


    Such a lineup is really challenging, and such things as UU reading really make him feel excited.


    In addition, he also felt very happy. After all, the stronger the people in the ninja world, the more likely they will win against those big Tsutsuki in the future!


    "You guys really opened my eyes, and I have to say I''m really happy."


    Uchiha Madara''s voice echoed throughout the battlefield, and his aura became even more violent at this moment.


    "But I''m happy, I still have to see how good you are, especially the two of you."


    "The reincarnation of a new generation of Indra and Asura!"


    PS: There was a power outage, and a big bus wiped out our electric brakes. I am really convinced.


    (end of this chapter)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 328： Uchiha Madara (4)

    "The reincarnation of Indra and Asura, what is this guy talking about?"


    Naruto''s face was a little dazed at this time, he didn''t have the slightest affection for Uchiha Madara, because not long ago he witnessed this guy killing with his own eyes.


    That terrifying power lingered in his mind, flickering constantly.


    In particular, he could feel that the nine tails in his body seemed to be full of hatred for this guy named Uchiha Madara in front of him.


    Naruto has also made great progress during this period. After all, he has determined what he will face in the future, and both Minato and Kukina have been resurrected.


    Then the key to the seal that Minato left in Naruto''s body at the beginning will naturally be unlocked. Although Kyuubi''s power seems to be somewhat unable to keep up in the current battle.


    But in fact, as long as the power of the tailed beast is controlled reasonably through humans, it can still play an unimaginable role.


    This is also the meaning of human power, because even though tailed beasts have wisdom, they cannot use their power perfectly like humans.


    Kukuna is a veteran Jinchuriki, and she was taught by Uzumaki Mito since she was a child.


    Therefore, in addition to the terrifying sealing technique, she also knows how to control the power of the tailed beast.


    With the help of her teachings and the Namikaze Minato seal, as well as Naruto''s own efforts - mainly knowing that Sasuke has gained new powers, he doesn''t want to be easily surpassed.


    Now Naruto can already control the power of Nine Tails, and there is still one thing he didn''t tell his parents.


    That is, the relationship between him and Kyuubi has eased a little now, and the two of them can at least have a good chat with each other now.


    I have to say that Naruto is indeed born with affinity BUFF, even though he doesn''t have as much experience as the original book, but his essence has not changed.


    Similarly, his feelings for Kyuubi have not changed much due to changes in his living environment.


    Under such circumstances, it is only natural that he can change his relationship with Nine Tails as in the original book, and now he can get more support from Nine Tails.


    The reason is actually very simple, that is Uchiha Madara.


    Kyuubi''s hatred for Uchiha Madara is unimaginable, of course, this is nothing more than a normal thing.


    After all, if it were someone who was "eating hot pot and singing" and suddenly suffered an indiscriminate disaster, such hatred would be unimaginable.


    This is almost the case with Kyuubi. He was basking in the sun in the wild, but he swallowed one or two people who troubled him when he had nothing to do.


    As a result, one day, Uchiha Madara came, and without saying a word, he directly controlled him with Sharingan.


    In the end, he was even more involved in the battle between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu. You must know that this is the battle between the reincarnation of Indra and Asura.


    This kind of battle, can he, a small tailed beast, participate in it?


    The final result was that Uchiha Madara lost, and then he was sealed by Senju Hashirama, who beat him up severely, with a sentence of "you are too dangerous".


    Although strictly speaking, time is really not too important to a tailed beast.


    But if it were anyone who was wantonly controlled like a pet, and then he was beaten violently, and finally lost his freedom, he would probably go berserk.


    Kyuubi obviously has such a mentality. After learning that the person he is facing now is Uchiha Madara, he doesn''t need Naruto to take the initiative to ask for his power.


    He poured his power directly on Naruto, for fear that Naruto would not be enough!


    In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t know that the Uchiha Madara in front of him is not actually an enemy, or in other words, he is not an enemy of Naruto and the others.


    Namikaze Minato was resurrected with his half body in his body. Even if the two Kyuubi hadn''t met, they could still communicate some information through chakra resonance.


    And the Kyuubi in Naruto''s body naturally knows all this, but knowing is knowing, hatred is hatred, and they hate Uchiha Madara so much.


    Now it''s not the Kyuubi in Naruto''s body who is desperately helping Naruto, even the Kyuubi in Namikaze Minato''s body is also desperately helping Namikaze Minato.


    "What do you mean, you don''t have to worry about it, Naruto."


    Shisui tilted his head, and after he glanced at Naruto, he turned to Namikaze Minato.


    He was also taken aback by what the father and son did, but it didn''t seem to be a bad thing, after all, he never thought of singleing out Uchiha Madara.


    As for what Uchiha Madara said, of course he knew what it meant, after all Habara didn''t hide many things from him.


    But he didn''t think that now was the time to talk about these things, and reincarnation was still very uncomfortable in a certain sense.


    After all, no one wants their own existence to be replaced by others, it''s like obliterating their own existence.


    "It seems that you don''t want to talk about this topic, or that you don''t know anything yet."


    Uchiha Madara seemed to have discovered the situation of them, he couldn''t help chuckling and then twisted his neck slightly.


    "But it doesn''t matter, let me feel your strength thoroughly, and treat it as my final warm-up before the real big battle comes."


    Uchiha Madara''s words were still so arrogant, and his words also made Shisui and the others look very ugly.


    Even Sasuke, who had been taught by Uchiha Madara, looked a little dark at this time.


    It''s not that they don''t know that Uchiha Madara''s character is like this, but they don''t know why they can''t help their anger when they see this guy like this.


    "Warming up?"


    Shisui looked at Madara Uchiha in the distance with scarlet eyes, and the next moment he controlled his own Susano to move!


    "Then we''ll let you warm up and have a look!"


    "superior!"


    Namikaze Minato also burst out a terrifying chakra at this time, this is really the first time he used it in actual combat in this state.


    He has only practiced on weekdays, but the practice is not as smooth as it is now, or the Kyuubi was not so cooperative at that time.


    But he doesn''t bother to care so much now, what he has to do now is to exert his greatest energy and greet this Uchiha Madara!


    Of course he knew that Uchiha Madara was one of his own, but what Uchiha Madara had done before made him really very angry.


    "Sasuke, go!"


    At this time, Naruto also controlled the huge phantom of Nine Tails and shouted, and then he rushed up directly.


    Sasuke stood at the end, and he couldn''t help but take a deep breath looking at the scene in front of him. At this time, he had also activated the fifth stage of Susanoo.


    It''s just that for him, it''s really not something to be happy about Susanoo who has activated this level and encountered such an enemy.


    But in any case, he is proud enough to be a member who can stay and fight Uchiha Madara.


    "It''s just that this is not enough, this is far from catching up with the teacher''s pace!"


    Sasuke thought silently in his heart, but soon he adjusted his mentality.


    "But the road still has to be taken step by step, let''s start with you!"


    "My lord, that guy still doesn''t seem to have any plans to show up."


    On the surface of the sea, the Datong Mutao and the Datong Mujin are flying forward leisurely.


    Their speed is actually not too slow, but this kind of speed is really not enough for them.


    They are all existences that can traverse the starry sky, and their speed is unimaginable!


    Now even if their flying speed is not clear to ordinary people, it is already very slow for them.


    They kept such a slow speed, the purpose was actually to wait for the chakra master who played with them to appear.


    But they still haven''t made any movement after flying for so long, which already explains that guy''s attitude to some extent.


    "It doesn''t matter, no matter what kind of plans he has, it''s not a big deal to me."


    After Datong Mutaoshi heard Jinshi''s words, he couldn''t help chuckling, it seemed that his attitude was completely different from Jinshi''s.


    He didn''t seem to take this situation seriously at all, or he had already expected this situation a long time ago.


    "It''s impossible for that guy to appear casually, that is an ant hiding in the shadows, he is afraid of our appearance.


    And this guy seems to be preparing for something. Of course, this has nothing to do with us. We just need to do our own thing well.


    My chakra has already been covered, and I am waiting for him to show his feet, but there is a price to play with us.


    I''ve found something even more interesting. In the land where life gathers, there seems to be a war breaking out.


    And among the two sides in the war, I can feel the broken power of the ten tails, as well as some interesting powers that interest me. "


    Speaking of this, Datong Mutaoshi paused slightly, and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    "I didn''t expect such a dilapidated place to have such exciting chakras, if people with these chakras were made into ''Dan''.


    Well, this is also a very beneficial thing for me! "


    Otsutsuki is worthy of being Otsutsugi, even though they are so far apart, they can feel what is happening in the distance, and he can also feel the power of Nine Tails!


    However, this kind of thing is obviously not too strange for him. The most important thing is that he now has some other goals.


    He couldn''t catch the hidden big tree for the time being, but this is not unusual.


    A big Tsutsuki wants to hide himself, so unless he uses Chakra, no one can easily catch them.


    After all, each Otsutsuki''s control over Chakra has reached an incredible extreme, and these powers are their innate abilities.


    The big tube wooden peach style obviously doesn''t feel now that he can easily find the person he wants to find.


    That being the case, why didn''t he wait slowly, waiting for the guy to show his feet?


    And now he can also harvest some interesting things first, such as the power hidden in this world that makes him feel interesting.


    These powers fascinate him especially, once these powers are swallowed by him, they can definitely improve his strength!


    "Let''s go, let''s take our time."


    Still maintaining that cruel smile in the big tube wooden peach pose, he said softly.


    "We don''t need to worry, after all, we are not the ones who are anxious, just take our time.


    I can feel that this time I will have a huge gain."


    "Damn, Uchiha Madara actually dispatched?"


    In the general command post, which was constructed by shadows as the highest commanding place on the battlefield, Onoki kept pacing with a dark face.


    Although he has already joined Konoha, and even knows that Uchiha Madara is actually one of his own, but when Uchiha Madara really makes a move, he is still very worried.


    He was worried about the loss that Uchiha Madara would cause to Hidden Sand Village, and he was worried about whether his granddaughter would encounter any danger on the front line.


    The battlefield has no eyes, no matter who you are or what your background is, everyone is the same on the battlefield.


    Even if you are not careful, a kunai or a ninjutsu may kill you!


    Especially for an existence like Uchiha Madara, his combat power is unimaginable. Before that, Ohnoki personally saw the battle between Habara, Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhu.


    The terrifying torrent of energy not only almost killed them, but also almost blown away the capital of the Iron Kingdom behind them.


    My granddaughter is on the battlefield, if one is not careful, it will be all over!


    "Don''t worry, Tuying."


    Jiraiya also had some headaches, he couldn''t help but said while looking at Onoki who was walking back and forth.


    "I believe everything will be fine, it''s useless for you to be so anxious."


    "I''m in a hurry, can I not be in a hurry, that''s Uchiha Madara!"


    Ohnoki''s temper is also a little bit stronger now, he directly opened his mouth and yelled.


    His state made Jiraiya frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything in the end, and Terumi Mei and Kirabi could only sigh helplessly.


    Indeed, that is Uchiha Madara, how terrifying that guy is, only those who have really confronted him know.


    Facing such a guy, who dares to say that he can guarantee 100% safety?


    I''m afraid there is no one else besides Habara!


    "Hokage-sama, when will your Minister Habara arrive?"


    Terumi Mei hesitated for a moment, and finally she asked, and her question made both Kirabi and Onogi look at Jiraiya.


    When will it be there?


    Hearing this, Jilai could not help but smile wryly, how could he know when Habara would arrive.


    Few people can guess about Habara''s whereabouts and information, and no one will know what Habara is going to do and how he will do it.


    Because Habara is so strong, he can easily do whatever he wants.


    Sighing slightly in my heart, Zilai also thought about how to explain it.


    However, before he could open his mouth, a wave of chakra suddenly diffused in the command room.


    The next moment, the space began to vibrate, and soon cracks began to appear in the entire space.


    "Peng!"


    Just like a broken mirror, the entire space quietly exploded, but these fragments of space destruction did not cause any damage.


    As if they were deliberately controlled, they all quietly floated in mid-air without moving at all.


    And Ohnoki and the others were also a little silent at this time, because they saw who the person who came out of this crack in space was!


    Because this person is Habara.


    "boom!"


    On the battlefield of the Land of Thunder, Madara Uchiha still stood there calmly, his expression still looked so proud.


    But at this time, the ground around him was already broken, and the mountain peaks in the distance had been completely broken, and the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke.


    Even Uchiha Madara at this time, he has no susano covering his body, because his susano has been shattered long ago.


    After all, it was a one-on-four, and none of these four guys was easy to deal with, which made Uchiha Madara feel a lot of pressure.


    But this kind of pressure also made him feel extra comfortable.


    He actually doesn''t like one-sided battles, it will make him feel very boring.


    Only such a battle with back and forth is the one that really suits his wishes.


    "However, I really underestimated this Namikaze Minato. This guy seems to be really talented."


    Uchiha Madara murmured silently in his heart, and his eyes couldn''t help looking at Namikaze Minato.


    At this time, Namikaze Minato, Shisui, Naruto, and Sasuke were standing together, and they looked at Uchiha Madara with full vigilance.


    The four of them looked somewhat embarrassed at this time, but although they looked embarrassed, their fighting will was exceptionally strong.


    The Susanoos of Shisui and Sasuke have also been broken, but his body has been re-covered with the Chakra that belongs to the unique color of Susanoo.


    As for Naruto and Minato, they also had a particularly weird Chakra belonging to Nine Tails.


    But the two of them looked as if they had transformed into tailed beasts, but they didn''t transform into tailed beasts at all. Their state at this time was more like a chakra mode.


    Such a chakra mode has greatly enhanced their strength, and the most important thing is that this chakra mode is also compatible with the immortal mode!


    Uchiha Madara did not participate in the battle between Senju Tomonama and Namikaze Minato, he only knew that Senju Tokaima seemed to have lost, and it was a miserable defeat.


    Other than that, he doesn''t know anything. Of course, this has something to do with his indifference. Similarly, Senju Tokaima will not tell Uchiha Madara about his affairs.


    "Asshole, accept!"


    While Uchiha Madara was still thinking, Naruto suddenly moved.


    His speed is extremely fast, and he has come to Uchiha Madara''s side in the blink of an eye.


    The chakra of Xianju and Nine Tails condensed in his palm, and a high-speed rotating spiral shuriken appeared in an instant, and a piercing sound sounded and expanded in an instant.


    "Immortal Art Spiral Shuriken!"


    "This trick again?"


    Uchiha Madara watched the high-speed spinning Chakra drop his hand, aiming at himself, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    This trick is really troublesome, and because it contains fairy art, he doesn''t dare to absorb it easily.


    If it''s the reincarnation of the dirty soil, then he definitely doesn''t care, because the reincarnation of the dirty soil is not afraid of fairy arts, it is only afraid of the attack of Yin Yang Dun.


    But now that he was alive, how could he risk himself.


    The air was constantly cut by the spiral shuriken, and a vacuum area appeared. He had to admit that Naruto in this mode was indeed very powerful.


    "But how long can you last?"


    Uchiha Madara snorted softly, Susano''s chakra appeared on his body again, and this time he didn''t have any stay or wait.


    Almost as soon as Susano was formed, he controlled Susano to draw the sword, and when Susano grew to the third stage, the huge ninja sword had already been swung!


    bang...


    The violent roar suddenly sounded, and the white light shot up into the sky. In the next moment, Uchiha Madara controlled Susano and jumped up, while Naruto flew out backwards.


    But on the way, he was caught by Namikaze Minato, and at this moment, Sasuke''s Susanoo had almost fully unfolded.


    The huge wings flew into the air with Susano, and a crossbow arrow appeared in Susano''s hand.


    "Indra''s Arrow!"


    "Humph!"


    Facing Sasuke''s attack, Uchiha Madara''s way of dealing with it was also very simple. He waved the long knife in his hand fiercely, and in an instant the invisible energy ripples turned into terrifying sharp edges and went towards Indra''s arrow. .


    The two terrifying energies collided in mid-air in an instant, and the next moment the violent roar sounded again.


    The space was shaken, and the aftermath swept out, and the naked eye could clearly see a circle of obvious space ripples.


    "Did you perform well? These two little guys have the demeanor of me and Zhujian back then."


    Uchiha Madara blocked his eyes with one hand, and the dazzling light made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    And he was also silently thinking about the performance of Sasuke and Naruto, although the fighting styles of these two were different from him and Hashirama.


    But it is undeniable that the strength of these two people may have reached their level back then.


    It is already a very high evaluation that their strength has reached their level back then, and this also shows that Uchiha Madara has already regarded them as opponents.


    "Ok?"


    However, when Uchiha Madara was thinking, he suddenly paused slightly, and the next moment he looked behind him.


    At this time, Namikaze Minato actually brought Naruto behind him, and suddenly stretched out a golden chakra arm from behind Naruto!


    These chakra arms wrapped around him in several directions, and the brilliance of spiral pills appeared in each arm.


    "Accept the move, Immortal Law Tailed Beast Helix Pills!"


    Naruto yelled, and these spiral pills slammed towards Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo fiercely one by one.


    Madara snorted softly, and stepped back suddenly. He was not afraid of ordinary spiral pills, but this kind of spiral pills could directly smash his Susanoo.


    And when Uchiha Madara retreated, Sasuke had already controlled Susano to catch Naruto and Namikaze Minato, and Sasuke had already spoken.


    "Naruto, I have a feeling, I think we can give it a try."


    "Well, I also feel that way. Although I don''t know why, I can really give it a try when facing this guy."


    Naruto also nodded slightly, and soon he stretched out his fist at Sasuke, and Sasuke also stretched out his fist to fight Naruto.


    The next moment, the terrifying chakra began to surge wildly, the golden chakra on Naruto''s body continued to spread, and the huge figure of Kyuubi began to appear.


    However, the strange thing is that the chakra of Sasuke''s purple Susanoo also began to spread on Kyuubi''s body, and then covered it.


    The two completely different Chakras formed a strange resonance at this moment, and the two Chakras seemed to be completely fused together!


    Uchiha Madara in the distance couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw this scene, and then a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth involuntarily.


    "Is it okay to pretend to be Susanoo, I didn''t expect them to do this trick, if that''s the case."


    Uchiha Madara closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened his eyes again the next moment, his eyes had turned into reincarnation eyes!


    "I''m not being polite anymore!"


    "I didn''t expect it to be so tragic."


    Not far from the battlefield, Habara''s figure suddenly appeared. He looked at the huge figure constantly fighting in the distance, felt the chakra in the air, and couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    This guy Uchiha Madara has already opened the eyes of reincarnation, which Habara can feel from the chakra in the air.


    And now Uchiha Madara''s Susano is also completely beyond the limit, UU Reading has almost reached the extreme of ordinary Susano.


    After all, this is the Susanoo guided by the eyes of reincarnation. If you want to surpass this Susanoo, you must either reach the point of the eyes of reincarnation yourself, or collect the chakra of ten tailed beasts to reach the ultimate Susanoo. Can!


    Of course, the ultimate Susano also needs the support of Yin Yang Dun''s strength.


    If there is no Yin Yang Dun, I am afraid that even the chakra with nine tailed beasts will not be able to support the terrifying Susanoo.


    "I don''t know if Sasuke will have a chance in the future, but this kid is terrible now.


    But that''s good too, after all, it''s time to arrive now."


    "It''s time for me to appear!"


    (end of this chapter)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 329： Habara and Madara

    Although it was the first time for Naruto and Sasuke to use the prestige Susano, Uchiha Madara knew the strength of this technique well.


    Even if he doesn''t think the power of these two people can really be achieved, and he and the real thousands of hands in Hashirama form the power of the mighty Susanoo, Uchiha Madara still gives the greatest respect!


    He has completely approved of these two juniors. After all, strictly speaking, these two juniors have something to do with him and Zhu Jian.


    Because they are the reincarnations of the so-called sons of the Six Paths, even if he doesn''t like this identity, he also knows that this kind of thing cannot be changed.


    So now he plans to give these two little guys a good lesson, he wants to let them know that they are still far behind, and they still have a long way to go!


    So at this moment, Uchiha Madara opened his reincarnation eyes without hesitation, and at this moment he also made a decision.


    He is going to use the power of Yin Yang Dun!


    "You two really gave me a huge surprise."


    The smile on Uchiha Madara''s face at this time has become a little fanatical, and the chakra in his whole body is boiling crazily. He laughed and said to Naruto and Sasuke.


    "Then I have to be serious, don''t let me down!"


    As soon as the words fell, Uchiha Madarasu Sanoku''s hand formed a seal directly, and the pitch-black thunder fell from the sky in an instant.


    It seemed that the whole body was trembling under this terrifying power. In the previous continuous battles, the earth had already become riddled with holes.


    Seeing this, Sasuke and Naruto immediately dodged quickly. This kind of thunder contains a terrifying yin and yang escape. Once hit, the consequences will be disastrous!


    The terrifying thunderbolts continuously bombarded the ground. If the fighting continued like this, it would only be a matter of time before the entire area could be foreseen destroyed.


    Fortunately, there is still some distance from the sea, and the Land of Thunder is large enough.


    If it was a smaller island, it would not be strange for the entire island to sink into the bottom of the sea.


    However, if this level of fighting continues, no one can tell what the final result will be. Perhaps everything in the Land of Thunder may be completely destroyed.


    It may even affect the land of fire!


    "Is this the real power of Uchiha Madara?"


    Namikaze Minato involuntarily took a sip of water from the side. He was first startled by his son''s strength, but now he was even more shocked by Uchiha Madara''s strength.


    Although he has already seen the damage caused by Uchiha Madara and Senju Habarama''s teaming up to deal with Habara, now Uchiha Madara shows such intensity alone, which also makes him full of worries.


    "Shisui-kun, do you think we can do it?"


    After thinking for a moment, Namikaze Minato turned his head to look at the silent Shisui and asked.


    "I don''t think we can do it, at least I don''t think our chakra can form such a resonance."


    Before Namakaze Minato finished speaking, Shisui shook his head directly.


    He knew what Namikaze Minato meant, but he just wanted to try to see if he could do the same with Naruto and them, and make such a majestic Susanoo.


    But it is not a simple matter to form such a resonance, at least he does not think that he and the Fourth Hokage can form such a resonance.


    While they were talking, Naruto and the others, who had been avoiding passively, finally fought back!


    "Immortal Law Tailed Beast Jade Spiral Shuriken!"


    Although the main control of the prestige Susanoo is with Sasuke, Naruto can still use his own power.


    He controlled a tail that extended from behind Susano, and slammed at Uchiha Madara''s Susano fiercely.


    And the same Sasuke also controlled the sequel Nou and launched an attack again. The huge Susano who fused with the nine tails pulled out the ninja knife from his waist, and then swung the knife fiercely towards Uchiha Madara .


    But at this moment, his eyes rotated rapidly, and the huge pupil power gathered in his eyes.


    "Flame escape, Jiagu soil life!"


    The pitch-black Amaterasu directly covered Susanoo''s huge ninja sword. Under Kagu Satomei and his powerful control, the two techniques were forcibly fused together, and then he cooperated with Naruto The spiral shuriken attacked together.


    "That''s what makes it interesting!"


    Uchiha Madara laughed, and the next moment he also controlled Susano to launch a counterattack.


    With his firepower basically equal to fully opened, Yin Yang Dun was completely injected into Susanoo''s blade, and he ruthlessly drew the blade and swung it at Naruto Sasuke.


    "boom!"


    The sky seems to be collapsing at this moment, the dark flames are accompanied by the dark thunder, the power of Yin Yang Dun overflows wildly, and the tailed beast''s chakra roars.


    On the ground, a strange tornado composed of chakras appeared, rolling up countless gravel and gravel, and rampantly rampant on the already devastated land.


    Under such a crazily raging power, even the mountains far away were greatly affected.


    Countless ninja coalition forces who have left the battlefield are also unable to escape.


    Countless rocks slid down the high mountain and fell to the ground with a bang. I don''t know how many places were covered with dark clouds, thunder and thunderbolts, and heavy rain poured down.


    In such a situation, those ninjas can still find ways to avoid it, but their faces have become extremely pale at this time, because they can feel the endless power rushing towards them.


    They have no doubts about what will happen to them if this force spreads over!


    In fact, they were far enough away, but obviously, under such an attack, they were still far from enough.


    "Oops, let''s go on like this"


    At this moment, all the ninjas clearly felt the threat of death, and now they all regretted why they didn''t run farther.


    "Damn, this is troublesome!"


    On the top of the mountain, Darui, Huang Tu, and Qing were also ashen, especially Qing, who had white eyes, he could see very clearly.


    Such a terrifying power really made him feel the threat of death from the bottom of his heart, and now he seems to understand why Konoha is so strong.


    Everyone has been saying that only Habara can deal with Uchiha Madara, and if Habara can also explode with such power, then who else in the entire ninja world can stop him?


    "Don''t stand still, think of a way!"


    Heitu came back to her senses as quickly as possible, and then she said loudly, and at the same time, she quickly formed seals with her hands.


    She herself didn''t know if she could block the energy impact this time, but she had to try no matter what!


    Heitu''s words also brought Darui and Qing back to their senses, and they also realized that now it''s really not to lament how strong others are.


    As the commanders of the troops, they are responsible to everyone!


    However, when they also started to seal and prepare to do something, a black ball suddenly fell in front of them.


    The black ball instantly turned into a huge curtain. This scene directly stunned Heitu and others, and also stunned all the ninjas.


    But the next moment, a scene that made them even more incredible appeared.


    The torrent of terrifying power was blocked by the curtain transformed by the black ball, and it was impossible to go beyond half a step, let alone hurt them half a point!


    "this is."


    Qing and Darui stared blankly at all this. Although they realized that they might be saved, they didn''t know what was going on or who saved them.


    Only Heitu seemed to be quite awake. She stared at everything in front of her in a daze, and suddenly she seemed to realize something.


    It seems that there is only one person in the entire ninja world who can do all this, and who can do it so easily!


    "Is it Minister Habara?"


    In the middle of the battlefield, the battle between Sasuke, Naruto and Madara has reached its climax, but in fact it is also nearing its end.


    Madara, who has already started to be serious, is really not something Naruto and Sasuke can deal with at this stage!


    In the original book, when the two of them faced Uchiha Madara, the situation was similar to the current situation.


    And the results of the two of them were also very miserable. They were directly pierced through the heart by Uchiha Madara with a sword, and the other was directly stripped of Kyuubi.


    It can be said that if the Sage of the Six Paths hadn''t appeared to the cheater in time, then the two of them would have died!


    Uchiha Madara''s power has never been a joke, but he opened the eyes of reincarnation with his perseverance and strength.


    And he walked all the way through the extremely chaotic Warring States era, his own actual combat experience is unimaginably rich, and the blood in his hands is even more unmatched by ordinary people.


    Even if Sasuke and Naruto grow fast enough, they are still too far behind to really catch up with Uchiha Madara.


    "Look, it''s over!"


    Uchiha Madara stood in Susanoo''s crystal tank with his arms folded, his expression at this time was extraordinarily indifferent.


    His original fanaticism also cooled down with the end of the battle.


    For him, only fighting can make his blood boil. Now that the fighting is over, he naturally loses interest.


    At this time, Naruto and Sasuke completely lost the state of Susano and their actions. The two of them sat on the ground and were blocked by Shisui and Minato.


    Uchiha Madara didn''t kill him, after all, they are allies in essence, otherwise, if he really hit hard, these two people might have been the same as the original book.


    The performance of these two people is indeed amazing, but it is only amazing. The two of them have not yet reached the level where Uchiha Madara makes Uchiha Madara pay too much attention to it.


    "Okay, there''s no one else here now, let''s talk about something serious."


    Uchiha Madara stretched slightly, and then he continued to speak.


    "What about that fellow Habara, why hasn''t he come over yet?"


    "Hey?"


    Uchiha Madara''s tone made Naruto, who was still resentful, dumbfounded. He didn''t understand what was going on at all.


    Especially this tone, no matter how it sounds, it doesn''t seem like an enemy should look like?


    This weird situation made Naruto a little overwhelmed, especially when he turned his head to other people, he was surprised to find that everyone didn''t seem to have much reaction to what Uchiha Madara said.


    This caused Naruto to fall into confusion for a while, but before he had time to think about it, a powerful chakra suddenly condensed above them.


    The next moment, Habara''s figure suddenly appeared, and he slowly fell from the sky and finally stopped in front of Namikaze Minato and the others.


    "Sorry, it''s a little late, after all, I have to deal with some small troubles caused by you."


    After landing on the ground, Habara said calmly, he seemed to have completely ignored the current battle, and that relaxed posture formed a significant difference from everyone present.


    "A little trouble?"


    Uchiha Madara seemed to realize something, and his eyes couldn''t help looking into the distance.


    "You mean, those ordinary ninjas?"


    "Yes, otherwise you would think so."


    Habara nodded lightly with a smile, his expression was still extremely relaxed.


    "Although strictly speaking, your battle this time is not as good as our previous confrontation, but you still underestimated your own destructive power.


    Of course, I think you should have done it on purpose. Naruto and Sasuke couldn''t realize it, so it''s impossible for you not to realize it. "


    "Isn''t that what you want?"


    Uchiha Madara raised his brows, and he spoke directly without hesitation.


    "The charging speed of those ordinary ninjas is not slow, and you specifically told me not to hold back. Isn''t it a little bad for you to change your face like this now?"


    This guy Uchiha Madara doesn''t care about Habara''s image, not to mention that Habara''s behavior of throwing blame makes him very unhappy.


    Of course, if there are other people here, maybe Uchiha Madara will be very pragmatic and continue to play his own villain role.


    But here all can be regarded as "one of us", so Uchiha Madara still pretends, so naturally he can say what he has.


    And his attitude made Naruto''s expression even more incredible, he looked at his father and Sasuke again.


    As a result, what he never expected was that they were still so calm, as if they didn''t pay attention to what Uchiha Madara said at all!


    What does this show, this shows that what Uchiha Madara said is either they don''t believe it at all, or it''s all true.


    "Hmph, do you realize your ignorance now?"


    At this moment, the nine tails in Naruto''s body spoke disdainfully.


    "That''s what Uchiha Habara and Uchiha Madara have directed, whether it''s the war or everything in the present.


    All people are but their pawns, and everything is but a toy they can play with.


    Including you, brat. "


    What Kyuubi said made Naruto a little confused, because it was definitely not the news he wanted to hear.


    But he also understood that what Kyuubi said in his body might be true, and this news really made Naruto somewhat at a loss.


    Because all of this was really not what he wanted to hear.


    "So, kid, what are you going to do now?"


    Kyuubi''s voice sounded again, his voice seemed to be full of temptation, as if he was guiding Naruto to make a choice.


    "Such an evil person, such a guy who is deceiving everyone, do you really want to help them?"


    "Are you finished?"


    However, what Kyuubi didn''t expect was that Naruto''s voice rang out as soon as his words fell.


    "Although I am very grateful to you for telling me all this, I am also very grateful to you for providing me with so much strength just now.


    Thank you, Kyuubi, really thank you.


    But there is one thing you got wrong, although I really wonder why Habara-san would do this, and why everyone didn''t tell me.


    But I am willing to trust everyone, I believe they will tell me why, and I believe even more that what Habara-san is doing must be necessary and correct!


    After so many years, there are quite a few people who died under the hands or orders of Brother Yuyuan, but the facts have proved that the decision made by Brother Yubara is not wrong.


    Although it was hard for me to accept this time, and it also made me very confused, but I still want to believe, believe in all the decisions made by Brother Habara! "


    Having said this, Naruto clenched his fists slightly, then he took a deep breath and looked ahead seriously, and said to Kyuubi firmly in his heart.


    "So please stop saying meaningless and useless words, because I have made up my mind!"


    The communication between Naruto and Kyuubi is very hidden, after all, it is a spiritual communication, even Habara can''t detect it at all.


    The human heart is the most complicated and mysterious thing. No matter how strong you are, you cannot completely control the human heart, because it is also related to the existence of human nature.


    But Habara didn''t pay too much attention to these things at this time, he looked at Uchiha Madara and couldn''t help chuckling.


    "I didn''t tell you to kill them so badly, I didn''t want you to destroy all their corpses. Otherwise, how could I revive them?"


    "resurrection?"


    Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but raise his eyes slightly when he heard Habara''s words, while Shisui and others all showed surprised eyes.


    "You mean, you plan to use your eyes to perform the innate art of reincarnation?"


    Uchiha Madara already understood what Habara meant. The resurrection ability that Habara had mastered before was at most a single resurrection.


    But the number of people who died in the war is unimaginable, and Uchiha Madara himself doesn''t know how many people he killed.


    Therefore, Habara''s previous method is obviously not so useful, he must use some other means if he wants to resurrect people.


    And the only way Uchiha Madara can think of to do it well seems to be the natural technique of reincarnation that comes with the eyes of reincarnation.


    But the disadvantage of this technique is very obvious, it consumes both chakra and vitality, and its consumption is very terrifying.


    Even if it is just to resurrect a single individual, it will also be an unbearable consumption, so Uchiha Madara really doesn''t think it is a good choice to use this technique.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid, I already have enough plans."


    Habara shook his head slightly, he didn''t fully tell Uchiha Madara and others his thoughts, after all, there is still a key issue in this matter.


    That is the two big tubes, only after they are dealt with properly can Habara be truly sure!


    "Since you don''t plan to tell, then I won''t ask."


    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, and then his eyes were fixed, and at this moment his Chakra surged violently again.


    That terrifying aura raged across the entire earth, and even at this moment, the ground under his feet continued to collapse!


    He looked at Yubara, the frenzy that had cooled down resurfaced again, he looked at Yubara and said with a smile.


    "Now, is it our turn? I''ve been waiting for this moment!"


    "Indeed, it''s our turn."


    Habara nodded slightly, and then he showed a smile, deliberately imitating Uchiha Madara''s tone and speaking slowly.


    "After all, before the real battle comes, I have to warm up well."


    While speaking, Habara''s Chakra suddenly surged out, and the impossibly powerful Chakra overwhelmed everything in an instant.


    The thunderstorm that fell in the sky because of the battle between Naruto, Sasuke and Uchiha Madara stopped at this moment.


    In the distance, the ninja coalition army who had just been rescued by Habara couldn''t even stand still at this moment, because he couldn''t bear a wave of chakra at all!


    "I think we should evacuate a little further."


    On the top of the mountain, the black curtain protecting them has turned into a sphere again, flying towards the center of the battlefield.


    Heitu thought for a while, and she spoke hesitantly.


    "I also think it''s better for us to stay far away."


    Qing didn''t hesitate at all, he nodded directly.


    He can see more and farther than others, and of course he can vaguely see what kind of monster appears in front of him!


    Such a monster is really not something he can resist, or normal people like them can resist.


    "It''s so strong. Is this the teacher''s true strength?"


    And in the middle of the battlefield, Sasuke had already stood up, but his expression became extremely unbelievable.


    He has always known that his teacher is very, very strong, but the problem is that he has never really seen how strong Habara is.


    He has also been secretly guessing in his heart, after all, Habara has always given him a very mysterious feeling, and the power that Habara gave him casually is beyond his reach.


    But only now did he realize that such a gap seemed unimaginably large, as if he could only stand on the ground and look up at the stars in the sky.


    Even Namikaze Minato was like this at this time, he stared blankly at Habara, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    As for Shisui, he was still extremely calm, after all, he already knew about Habara''s strength.


    "you guy"


    Uchiha Madara''s complexion was not very good-looking, besides the incomparable strength that Habara showed at this time, Habara''s words also made him very upset.


    Once upon a time, he said such words to others, but now Habara returned them to himself intact. This is not an excellent experience.


    But Uchiha Madara is still very calm after all, UU reading www.uukanshu. com He has fought against Habara countless times, and of course he knows Habara''s strength in his heart.


    So even though he was upset, he didn''t fight back, but he made up his mind.


    He is indeed not an opponent, especially this time he is dealing with Habara alone.


    But he will definitely not make this guy Yu Yuan feel better, he will definitely let this guy Yu Yuan know how powerful he is!


    "bring it on!"


    Uchiha Madara roared, and the next moment he controlled Susano and rushed over directly.


    The fearful coercion made Sasuke and others breathless in an instant, and they now realized how much power Uchiha Madara had retained in the previous battle with them.


    (end of this chapter)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 332： arrival

    How much strength Uchiha Madara has retained, I am afraid that only he himself knows best.


    After all, the previous battle was really like a seasoning to him, or it was just a good quality warm-up.


    But now Uchiha Madara completely let go of his hands and feet, especially after being stimulated by Habara''s words, he now has to prove himself!


    It was also fortunate that he was facing Habara, if it were someone else, he would have been filled with shame.


    After all, Uchiha Madara is an extremely arrogant person, and it is definitely not easy to get him to compromise, even if you are Otsuki.


    But it just so happened that Habara was someone he was familiar with and recognized, so he didn''t feel any anger at all, he could only prove his own ideas.


    Other than that, Ichiban Habara is ruthlessly disgusting!


    "This guy."


    Seeing Uchiha Madara''s move, Habara couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Such a sudden attack on Habara didn''t take it to heart, but this guy''s disgusting way of doing it was a bit of a headache.


    Sasuke Naruto and the others are still here, not out of the cover of the battle at all, this guy just made such a blatant shot, isn''t this obviously disgusting himself?


    But Habara didn''t care that much, after all, for a ninja, he should be able to do everything when facing the enemy.


    No matter whether it is really possible to defeat the enemy, but the necessary means are absolutely indispensable!


    That''s what Uchiha Madara is doing now, Habara didn''t have any other big reactions except for feeling a little bit unkind about this guy.


    What''s more, strictly speaking, Habara is really not afraid of Uchiha Madara!


    "Buzz!"


    When Susanoku''s terrifying sword was about to approach Habara, a Taoist jade flew in front of Naruto and the others.


    At the same time, Yu Yuan stretched out his hand to take another Dao-seeking jade, and the moment this Dao-seeking jade fell into his hand, it turned into a ninja sword.


    Compared with Uchiha Madara''s Susano, Habara''s figure really has the feeling of a mayfly shaking a tree, but Uchiha Madara looks extraordinarily dignified.


    "Ding!"


    Accompanied by a crisp sound, Habara accurately avoided Susano''s terrifying slash, and at the same time, his ninja sword also fell on Susano''s blade.


    In just an instant, the huge ninja sword built by chakra collapsed directly, and dense cracks like spider webs continued to spread on the ninja sword.


    And Yu Principle stepped on the ninja knife, and the whole person quickly sprinted towards Susano''s head.


    "Peng!"


    As his sprint accelerated, the huge ninja sword was directly shattered into pieces, and Yu Principle had already jumped onto Susano''s shoulder.


    However, Habara, who was sprinting, frowned slightly, and the next moment he swung the ninja sword in his hand directly.


    "Buzz!"


    A sharp edge visible to the naked eye waved out, but this sharp edge went directly towards a deserted place.


    However, such an action by Habara made Uchiha Madara''s face in Susano Kinai change, but he didn''t have time to take any measures, Habara had already rushed in front of him!


    "It''s really fast."


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara who was already close at hand, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, but his movements were not slow at all.


    He got away from Susanoo almost immediately, and at this moment, his eyes moved slightly, and at the same time, his hands quickly formed seals.


    "Yin Yang Escape ¡¤ Huo Huo Extinguishment!"


    A huge fireball was instantly summoned by Madara Uchiha, and the fireball frantically headed towards Habara.


    Uchiha Madara knew very well that ordinary escape techniques were of no use to Habara, so he used Yinyang escape without hesitation.


    And Habara had to be careful when facing this fireball, which gave Uchiha Madara a chance!


    "Humph!"


    Habara frowned slightly. He wasn''t afraid of the fireball, but Madara Uchiha would really look for opportunities.


    Because with this fireball, there is his shadow!


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t think that Habara can''t see his shadow, after all, Habara has already attacked his shadow once before.


    But if you can see it, you can see it, and whether you can prevent it at a critical moment is also the key.


    What''s more, his purpose is not to directly disarm Habara, but to force Habara to retreat, so as to buy himself more time.


    Sure enough, Habara was slightly slowed down by Uchiha Madara''s offensive.


    After all, the flames of Yin Yang Dun and the shadow that can attack through space can still put pressure on Habara.


    And Uchiha Madara also seized the opportunity to seal his hands again immediately, and the terrifying Chakra kept rippling in his body.


    "Yin-Yang Escaping ¡¤ Extinguishing the Great Fire!"


    Uchiha Madara''s combat awareness is always the most trustworthy, and his control of his own power is also exceptionally strong.


    He can make the most reasonable response at any time, and he can also make the choice that best suits his strength at any time.


    In an instant, the sky turned into a sea of ??flames, and the flames contaminated with Yin and Yang Dun covered the sky and covered the sun, like a **** of flames coming to the world as punishment!


    Habara naturally saw this scene, and he couldn''t help but sigh Uchiha Madara''s superb skills in his heart, but it was still not enough to deal with him like this.


    His eyes moved slightly, and the space around him became weird the next moment.


    Seeing the shadow rushing towards him quickly, the ninja knife in Habara''s hand stabbed forward directly, and at this moment those flames directly covered his body.


    However, the frightening thing is that these flames didn''t touch Habara at all, they directly passed through Habara''s body, as if they were not in the same dimension at all!


    And at this moment, the ninja knife in Habara''s hand had already pierced directly the phantom of the tomb, and he just stood quietly in the flames, looking up at Madara Uchiha.


    "Space ninjutsu, has it reached this level?"


    Uchiha Madara also has the eyes of reincarnation, but he can see the reality of Habara in an instant, but he doesn''t believe that Habara will always hide in the space.


    After all, Habara doesn''t have the eyes of that guy Uchiha Obito, and Habara space ninjutsu is inherently flawed.


    Even before, Uchiha Madara could feel a roaring Chakra shaking.


    The only difference is that this time Habara allowed himself to enter the surface layer of the dimensional space, in order to avoid the flames of Uchiha Madara from attacking the shadow by the way.


    But for the control of space, Uchiha Madara doesn''t think Habara will be so good.


    And the fact is the same, although Habara looked at Madara Uchiha calmly, but he was also counting down the time in his heart.


    He did stay in this dimensional space for a short time, it''s not that he couldn''t do it, but that he wasn''t quite used to this space.


    He hadn''t practiced in this area, so naturally he was not as comfortable in the senses as he was in the outside world.


    Of course, it''s not impossible for him to stay inside by force, but this may slightly affect his fighting level.


    That''s why he won''t do such things that affect him, but Uchiha Madara''s posture is seen by him. This guy is obviously going to sit on the sidelines.


    "In that case, I''d like to see what else you can do."


    Habara thought in his heart, and then he jumped up and the whole person broke through the space in an instant, and at this moment Uchiha Madara made another shot.


    "Yin Yang Escape ¡¤ Dragon Flame Singing Art!"


    The extremely powerful ninjutsu broke out again, and the already scorching air became even more suffocating at this moment.


    Those several flame dragons were extremely huge, they roared towards Yubara one by one, the surrounding space seemed to be distorted by the high temperature they radiated.


    The Samsara Sharingan in Yu Yuan''s eyes also quietly turned at this moment, and the power of Taoism was already brewing crazily.


    Almost instantly, Yin Yang Dun''s power had reached its peak with Daofan''s cooperation, and Habara also swung his saber directly.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the whole world seemed to be shaking under this terrifying power.


    The earth was instantly evaporated under the high temperature, and a glaring white light spread from the midair where the two confronted, filling every corner of the area.


    From a distance, it seems that a sun appears here.


    The scorching high temperature turned into raging wind and waves, and a flame that could no longer distinguish the color was ignited in the vast land.


    The continuous tumbling of these flames set off layers of huge waves, and the suffocating temperature continued to rise.


    The next moment, the ground also began to rumble. Under the influence of this force, the ground was already overwhelmed, and even caused an earthquake!


    A collision of moves creates a doomsday-like scene, even though the area they affect is not large, and there is Habara''s Dao-seeking jade as a barrier to prevent further spread.


    But it can be seen from here that the strength of these two people has reached a terrifying level!


    "I think we''d better get out of here."


    Behind the huge barrier formed by the Qiudao jade, Sasuke and others looked at the scene in front of them, and they seemed extremely numb at this moment.


    In fact, they have always known that there is a big gap between themselves and the two people in front of them, but they don''t have an accurate concept in their minds about how big the gap is.


    But now they know that this gap is really too big to make people despair, and they are even thinking about a question that countless people have repeatedly thought about.


    "Can the two of them really be considered human?"


    That''s right, the power displayed by these two people is no different from the gods in their consciousness, to put it bluntly.


    They really managed to destroy everything with just a few snaps of their fingers. What is this but a god?


    Now they really don''t want to stay here, even if they know that someone is helping them, what''s the point of staying here?


    They really don''t want to do anything to cause trouble for others.


    "Let''s go, let''s join the big army."


    Namikaze Minato took a deep breath, and then he spoke quietly.


    "It''s no use staying here anymore, and we''re just a burden here now.


    That being the case, let''s do what we need to do. After all, Habara said that he wanted to revive those who died in battle, it''s a good thing for us to help out in the past. "


    No one answered Namikaze Minato''s words, but also no one objected, because at this moment they really wanted to leave here.


    They moved quickly, even though they were full of regrets after confirming this matter, in the end they also quickly moved towards the distance.


    It''s just that when they retreated, Sasuke and Naruto seemed a little extra silent.


    Facing the current situation, they all felt their own powerlessness, which made them very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Madara is now one of his own, if he is really an enemy and Habara does not come in time.


    Then what will happen in the end, they don''t dare to think about it at all!


    "It''s really bad."


    The two of them couldn''t help thinking silently in their hearts, but at this moment, a strange but undetected force slowly burst out around them.


    In the center of the battlefield, Habara naturally found out that Naruto and the others had left, which was also a good thing for him.


    After all, he only has three Dao-seeking jades that he can use before fully launching the reincarnation eye chakra mode.


    He had already used two Dao-seeking jades to protect Naruto and the others, and also used these two Dao-seeking jades to form a huge barrier to prevent the energy from attacking the coalition forces in the distance.


    This also meant that he only had one Dao-seeking jade to use in his hand. Although it was enough for him, it was still a bit uncomfortable.


    Now that they have left here, and at the same time the large army has completely entered the area of ??the Fire Nation, under such circumstances, he can also start to work harder.


    As long as they have completely left the scope of his influence in his perception, then Habara will open fire with all his strength.


    He didn''t forget what the main purpose of this battle was, they wanted to attract those two big tubes directly!


    The aftermath lasted for a long time, and the vigor did not stop. The blazing light covered the sky.


    At this time, Habara had already used the Taoist Jade Congren Sword in his hand to protect himself as a barrier. After all, the impact this time was indeed a bit big.


    But his gaze also looked into the distance, and Uchiha Madara was there.


    At this time, Uchiha Madara was using the repulsion of the eyes of reincarnation to fly himself in the sky, and at the same time, Susanoo''s armor appeared on his body again.


    Although his armor was already a bit tattered by the huge energy torrent at this time, hiding in the sky is much safer than on the ground.


    But at this moment, a warning flashed in his heart, the next moment his years of combat experience had made him dodge sideways in a natural reaction.


    "Buzz!"


    The sound of breaking wind suddenly sounded, and a black ninja sword was cut close to his body.


    The sharp blade pierced through the blazing light and rushed into the earth. The scorched ground was silently turned into dust, and an abyss-like canyon appeared on the earth.


    "Humph!"


    Madara, who dodged the knife, had no time to rejoice, and let out a cold snort, and then his eyes of reincarnation suddenly burst out with great power.


    In Habara''s line of sight, two phantom Uchiha Madara rushed towards him again, which made him feel a little troubled.


    The technique of wheel tomb and border prison is indeed very powerful and disgusting, because this technique is to project the "shadow" of chakra forming the world of "wheel tomb" into reality.


    And these shadows have extremely strong attack and defense capabilities, and cannot be hurt by physical attacks.


    Although it does not pose a threat to Yu Yuan, after all, he can directly pierce this space to enter, or directly use the power of Yin Yang Dun to find an opportunity to make a move.


    But this still affected Habara''s progress to some extent, after all, it''s really unpleasant to disgust you from time to time.


    "In that case."


    Since it''s so troublesome, then just seal these shadows away, which can be regarded as a once-and-for-all matter!


    Thinking this way in his heart, Habara''s ninja sword was instantly covered with chakras of yin and yang escape.


    The next moment, he knocked back a shadow that was approaching him with a single knife, and at the same time, he dodged another shadow quickly.


    The Ninja Sword in his hand instantly changed back to the Dao-seeking Jade when he was dodging, and the Dao-seeking Jade rushed out instantly, hitting another shadow with a bang, knocking it into the air far away.


    This shadow couldn''t bear the impact of Qiu Daoyu at all, he directly hit the position of the previous shadow, and Qiu Daoyu also quickly followed at this moment.


    "seal up!"


    When Qiu Daoyu rushed to the side of the two shadows, the next moment it directly turned into a black ball under Habara''s control.


    This black ball instantly wrapped the invisible shadow, becoming an unbreakable seal.


    All of this happened in an instant, and after doing everything, Habara, who once again burst out with terrifying chakra, went directly towards Uchiha Madara.


    "You actually sealed my round tomb and border prison so quickly? It''s really getting stronger and stronger."


    Uchiha Madara instantly felt that the connection between himself and the shadow was cut off, which made his face somewhat black.


    But at this time, he still maintained enough calmness, and now he felt that his blood was boiling more and more.


    Continually fighting against powerful people is the way to continuously improve oneself. The last battle has already brought him huge gains, and he believes that this time will be the same!


    Even if the essence of this battle is to attract some hateful guys, so what?


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t consider these things, all he needs is to keep improving himself so that he can better deal with those guys in the future.


    "Besides, the battle with Habara can give me a general idea of ??the level of those guys, so I can have a better mental preparation!"


    Uchiha Madara thought to himself, watching Habara rushing towards him again, his whole body''s chakra suddenly exploded.


    He knew that if he touched Habara''s power casually now, he might die, but if he didn''t even have the courage to touch it, then he wouldn''t be Uchiha Madara!


    "I think it''s far enough from here."


    At the far end of the battlefield, Heitu and the others looked behind them with some apprehension and said slowly.


    They chose to evacuate immediately after it was obvious that the situation was wrong, and it turned out that this was definitely a wise decision.


    And in the process of their evacuation, the extremely terrifying Chakra escaped again, if not for a huge black barrier that could be seen even from so far away.


    I am afraid that at this moment, they have been completely destroyed by those chakra torrents!


    But they are also very embarrassed now. Although those terrifying chakra torrents did not rush towards them, the shock of the earth cannot be avoided.


    Fortunately, they are all ninjas. Even though many of them brought the remains of their comrades and many of them were injured, this will not affect their ability to move.


    Under the extreme desire to survive, each of them broke out at an astonishing speed, and they had already run to a relatively safe distance.


    But at this time, they still feel a little unsafe, or they are not very confident that they are really safe.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly flew towards them in the sky, which caused them to panic in an instant.


    After all, flying or something, which was originally a rare technique, doesn''t seem to be a rare thing for those guys who are so terrifying that they don''t seem to be human.


    "grandfather?"


    But when the black shadow kept approaching, Heitu and the ninjas of Yanyin Village immediately recognized who this person was, and Heitu even yelled loudly to the sky.


    Soon Onoki determined the direction of the black earth, and he immediately fell from the sky.


    "Are you all right, Black Earth?"


    Onoki''s immediate concern after landing was that he was really worried about the situation of the black soil at this time.


    "We''re all fine, just."


    Speaking of which, Heitu seemed to be stuck, but she couldn''t tell what it was, because their loss this time was really big.


    "Okay, I know everything."


    Onoki sighed slightly in his heart, and soon he forced a smile to comfort his granddaughter.


    "It''s okay, everything will be fine together, and everyone''s revenge will be avenged!"


    With so many people dead, revenge is inevitable, there is no doubt about it.


    And in the entire ninja world, Habara is the only one who can seek revenge from Uchiha Madara!


    Onoki''s words brightened the eyes of everyone present, although they also had guesses, and Ao also said that the person who came over was Habara.


    But Qing''s credibility is actually not strong, and they didn''t see it with their own eyes, so naturally they still have some doubts in their hearts.


    Now that Onogi said this, it was almost tantamount to confirming one thing, that is, Habara was the one who saved them before.


    And it is Habara who is fighting Uchiha Madara now!


    "Grandpa, is this Minister Habara?" Heitu thought for a moment, before she couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Ohnoki nodded, and then he looked into the distance: "Apart from him, who else can deal with Uchiha Madara?"


    "Master Habara is here!"


    "Great, the battle is coming to an end!"


    "With Lord Habara here, everything will be fine!"


    After waiting for Ohnoki''s confirmation, the news spread to the entire coalition army in an instant, and everyone cheered involuntarily at this moment.


    However, when they were cheering, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Ohnogi''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    Because he seemed to feel a chilling power that was constantly approaching them!


    "Jin Shi, it seems we are going to speed up."


    Over the distant ocean, Datong Mutaoshi seemed to feel something, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    Such delicious chakra, this is something that he enjoys so much, he must not miss it!


    Thinking in my heart, after leaving a sentence, the big tube of wooden peaches suddenly swayed chakra violently.


    In an instant, the space was directly shattered, and a black door appeared in front of him, and the next moment, the two of them entered the door of space collectively.


    (end of this chapter)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 333： hes mine

    "It''s really tenacious."


    Habara once again directly repelled Uchiha Madara, but soon Uchiha Madara stabilized his figure again and made a posture to continue attacking.


    This scene made Hahara couldn''t help feeling that Uchiha Madara''s toughness is really high.


    Perhaps for their generation of ninjas who have reached this level, resilience is an innate factor they must have.


    If they didn''t have such tenacity, I''m afraid they would have fallen behind halfway. After all, they faced too many difficulties.


    "Asshole, don''t underestimate me."


    Uchiha Madara stared at Habara in the distance, he shouted loudly and the chakra all over his body boiled again.


    At this moment, the blue chakra completely erupted from his body, and a layer of blue skeleton ribs appeared.


    "Susano!"


    In an instant, Madara burst out with all his strength, and the giant supporting the sky appeared again.


    There are two wings on the back, arms under the wings, and a face like a tengu. Under the wings, each hand holds a scabbard, and the endless power of destruction fills the world.


    Uchiha Madara has used this technique of Susano no one knows how many times when dealing with Habara, and it was directly destroyed by Habara once today.


    But this time something was different, Habara looked at this Susano, his eyes couldn''t help but slightly dimmed.


    Because this Susanoo is obviously different from the previous one. If the previous Susanoo just relied on the eyes to perform, at most it was mixed with some yin and yang powers.


    So this time is obviously a signal of transformation, this time this guy''s Susano, Habara can clearly feel the rapid fusion of the five chakras!


    "What an adventure."


    Uchiha Madara''s Chakra fusion progress has actually been slow. Before fighting Habara, he didn''t even manage to find a suitable balance point for the five Chakras.


    But now, this guy has forcibly fused his chakra together through such an extremely high-pressure confrontation.


    This is really beyond Habara''s expectations, even if his fusion has only just found a matching point, it is still a huge improvement.


    With this matching point, with the passage of time, he will definitely be able to slowly reach the step he expected.


    Because Uchiha Madara has the perseverance and the will to succeed, Habara has never doubted this!


    "what!"


    Uchiha Madara naturally felt the changes in his body, especially the changes in his own chakra.


    He was naturally extremely excited in his heart, but he knew very well that now was not the time to be happy, and it was best for him to take advantage of this opportunity to continuously strengthen himself.


    Of course, his consolidation is not to stop there, but to continue to consolidate through fighting!


    At this moment, his eyes became even more fanatical, and the next moment, the ninja knife condensed by Chakra was unsheathed instantly, and Susan, who was hundreds of meters high, slashed down with his sword without hesitation.


    boom!


    Amidst the earth-shattering sound, a stronger aftermath erupted.


    Uchiha Madara''s recklessness is really reckless, he has just found a point of fit, so he squeezed these powers in such a large amount.


    This approach is really risky. Although it can speed up its own integration, once something unexpected happens, there is no turning back.


    What''s more, his body has never adapted to these forces, so taking risks like this is a huge burden on his body, but doing so can also allow him to adapt to these forces faster.


    "It can only be said that there are gains and losses, but at the same time it is indeed strong enough."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and the next moment a powerful chakra appeared on his body.


    The power of Dao Rebellion and Great Destruction erupted instantly, and almost instantly a Susanoo who surpassed Uchiha Madara appeared!


    Habara seldom uses this power now, but it doesn''t mean that this power is useless. On the contrary, this power is still very useful when dealing with some special situations.


    Without the slightest jerk, Habara drew out the knife fiercely, piercing the sky with extreme sharpness, and instantly collided with Uchiha Madara''s blade!


    At this moment, the light of destruction enveloped everything, terrifying energy soared into the sky, and the terrifying chakra collided, devouring all tangible and intangible materials.


    Uchiha Madara stood in the diamond-shaped energy body on Susan''s head, his hands interlaced as if resisting the powerful impact of the outside world.


    Susano was almost in the same posture as him, with the wings on his back blocking his body, and a blue energy wall appeared.


    For such an extreme power hedge, he must also do a good job in his own defense, but this time his Susanoo did not collapse like before.


    His Susanoo has really risen to a higher level. Although he does not have many five-attribute chakras, the strength is indeed guaranteed.


    In addition, his Kaleidoscope Sharingan already possesses the ability to increase the strength of ''spell'', plus Yin Yang Dun, it can be said that he has undergone a preliminary transformation at this time!


    However, Uchiha Madara didn''t have time to be complacent in his heart, and his eyes were slightly concentrated in the next moment.


    Because he saw that Habara had escaped from Susano, and charged straight at him!


    What''s even more frightening is that Habara has no effect in the terrifying energy, and those powers are all blocked by the blue chakra light shield surrounding him.


    Qi and shield, this art has been silently protecting Habara from the beginning to the end, no matter whether Habara has noticed it or not, it has always been there.


    And as Habara''s strength continued to improve, the defensive power of Qi and Shield became stronger and more exaggerated.


    However, the stronger Habara is, the greater the pressure on Uchiha Madara.


    "He''s such an unbelievably tricky guy, and those big barrels are just like him, so why fight!"


    Uchiha Madara cursed inwardly, the huge chakra erupted again, the ninja sword in Susanoo''s hand quickly flipped in one direction, and once again slashed fiercely at Habara!


    Habara looked at this scene calmly, his voice was extremely dexterous, and at this moment a knife appeared in his hand.


    Although two Qiudao jades were used to block the energy burst, one was used to seal the shadow of Uchiha Madara.


    But it''s not that he can''t use Yinyang Dun to condense a ninja sword, even Nagato''s half-baked man can make Yinyang Dun''s black stick, and Obito can make those iron chains.


    It couldn''t be easier for him to make a ninja knife, but because he has the relationship with the Daoyu, he has no idea to get these things.


    Now that Qiu Daoyu cannot be used, he can naturally adopt this method.


    "Ding!"


    The ninja sword in Habara''s hand intersected with Susanoo''s huge long sword, and then separated instantly, and the aftermath of waves erupted without stopping.


    If you look at it from a distance, it looks like a 100-meter giant is waving a huge knife in the air and slashing at an ant non-stop.


    But the strange thing is that the ant kept fighting back with a tiny ninja knife.


    Obviously it doesn''t look like a heavyweight, but it is not inferior in the slightest. On the contrary, the 100-meter giant retreated repeatedly and was crushed.


    Such a weird scene is still going on, Habara naturally feels the current funnyness, but he really doesn''t have the idea of ??using Susano.


    There is no doubt that Susano is strong, but for the current Habara, every shot he makes is not inferior, and even stronger than Uchiha Madara Susano.


    So for him, he naturally wouldn''t think about making things too troublesome, especially now that the essence of fighting is warming up.


    "However, even if it''s a warm-up, the commotion is definitely not small. If there are no accidents, those two guys should have come over."


    Hahara thought silently in his heart, he had always been very clear about who he was going to deal with.


    Those two guys are the real key, and Habara really has deep plans for those two guys.


    Therefore, at this stage, even if Habara really has reservations, it is perfectly normal. After all, the battle after this is the real big battle!


    The fighting figures of the two kept shifting in the sky, Uchiha Madara''s gigantic Susano spread his wings, and flew in the air with Habara.


    Every time the two sides exchanged blows, there would inevitably be a terrifying loud noise from below.


    The space has become unstable, and the chakra visible to the naked eye is constantly pouring out wantonly.


    Boom!


    Habara''s ninja sword and Susano''s sharp edge clashed again, and the high mountain below suddenly collapsed under the aftermath, and countless rubble fell down.


    It''s just that these gravels were directly decomposed into dust by the chakra energy dissipated by the two before they touched the ground.


    The shaking of the ground became more and more frequent. Fortunately, the two of them kept moving away from the Ninja Alliance, otherwise none of the members of the Ninja Alliance would survive!


    "Is this the power of God?"


    The Kingdom of Thunder is basically no man''s land, but it is not without consciousness in it, and those reincarnated from the dirty soil obviously have not completely left here.


    But they are not stupid, such a fighting posture obviously exceeds the upper limit of their strength.


    And they saw with their own eyes that someone was touched by those dissipated forces, and then the reincarnated body of the filthy earth was directly reimbursed, with no sign of recovery at all.


    This made them realize that their so-called immortality seemed so ridiculous in front of Habara and Uchiha Madara.


    So they immediately distanced themselves, they didn''t want to be trapped by the battle between the two.


    But even though the distance was widened, and the direction of the two people''s battle was getting farther and farther away from them, they could still feel how exaggerated the strength of the two people was.


    This is really not a category that humans can accept, and this is really not the category of power that humans should have!


    "Second Hokage, you said if what Uchiha Habara and the others said is true, then..."


    Second Raikage''s gaze was a little dazed at this time, he was really a little dazed by the scenes in front of him.


    "How strong will those foreign guys in his mouth be? Is there really hope for the ninja world?"


    "I don''t know how to answer this question, because I don''t know how to answer it either."


    Qianshou Feijian took a deep breath and shook his head in the same way. He also didn''t know what to do with the current situation.


    Strictly speaking, this matter has completely surpassed his comprehension ability, and he simply does not have the qualifications or the level to judge how far this matter will go.


    Not to mention anything else, just these two people who are fighting now, they can crush themselves to death at will, so why should he make a judgment?


    "Well, I guess you can''t make any judgments."


    Compared with the politeness of the second generation of Raikage, the second generation of Shuiying Ghost Lantern Huanyue was not so polite. He glanced at Qianshoubeijian with some disgust before continuing to ask.


    "Let''s not talk about that, where''s your brother?


    You can''t make any valid judgments, but your brother definitely can.


    But it seems that he hasn''t been seen since the battle. Where did he go? "


    No one dared to deny the strength of Senshou Zhujian, and Senshou Zhujian was also on their side.


    Therefore, such a powerful combat power has never appeared, which somewhat makes them feel puzzled.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter whether he is real or not before that. It is enough for Uchiha Madara to handle many things alone.


    But it''s different now, Uchiha Madara went to fight, and they couldn''t learn any details of such a high-intensity battle.


    Then the only one who can provide them with details and make a relatively credible judgment on the future is the first Hokage Senjujuma.


    But the person from Qianshou Zhujian had no idea where he was going, which brought them great doubts and burdens.


    To put it bluntly, without the first generation of Hokage, they have no sense of security at all.


    Although such a situation is really embarrassing, the fact is that everything is beyond their ability to bear.


    "I don''t know where my brother is, but I think he''s been watching."


    Senshou Feijian shook his head. Except that his elder brother didn''t choose to make a move here at the beginning, he disappeared directly after Uchiha Madara came.


    Even his younger brother didn''t quite know what his elder brother was going to do.


    This answer made everyone feel extremely helpless, but they did not continue to ask.


    After all, Senshou Zhujian is so strong, it''s really beyond their ability to interfere with what he wants to do.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, all of them paused slightly, as if they felt something.


    The next moment, some of them involuntarily raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    The thunder and rainstorm had stopped at this moment, and the sky was no longer cloudy, but under the effect of Habara and the others'' chakras, it seemed extraordinarily oppressive.


    However, at this moment, a strange, even more chilling chakra than Habara and the others suddenly emerged from the sky.


    At this moment, all of them seemed to feel something, and with the appearance of that chakra, an even more terrifying sense of oppression was coming.


    The dark clouds in the sky collapsed instantly in front of this momentum, and the long-lost sunshine shone on the earth.


    But no one present felt the warmth of the sunshine, and some only had a more bone-chilling cold


    "boom!"


    The Ninja Sword condensed by Yin Yang Dun in Habara''s hand swung fiercely at Uchiha Madara''s Susano, and this time Habara''s attack became a little more ruthless.


    Because he always felt as if something was about to happen, and he felt that those big tubes were about to come.


    Therefore, he feels that it is better to stop such warm-up now, they need to concentrate on dealing with new troubles now.


    But Uchiha Madara really gave him a huge surprise, this guy is really an action-oriented talent.


    In such a high-pressure confrontation, he actually quickly merged and extracted those five attributes quickly.


    The most important thing is that he really didn''t make any mistakes. Under the chakras of these five attributes, his fusion and extraction are so natural and smooth.


    This is something Habara himself can''t believe, because he knows very well that he can''t do it so lightly.


    "Is this still a person? This is the real genius!"


    Habara was so helpless in his heart, he knew exactly what his own talent was, and he only had enough effort left.


    Fortunately, he has cheats, but even if he has cheats to see these amazing people, he is still a little depressed.


    So this time he hit harder, so that Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo was directly hit with many cracks.


    After retreating an unknown distance, it stopped steadily.


    Uchiha Madara looked at Habara solemnly, but at this time he was extremely excited, even if he didn''t force Habara out of the reincarnation eye chakra mode like he did with Senju Habara before.


    But he did this step alone, and getting such a promotion is enough to be proud of!


    Now he has no intention of stopping at all, he controls his own chakra to keep repairing Susanoo.


    With the deepening of such battles, he has gained more understanding of those new forces, and he has no intention of stopping at all.


    "Ok?"


    But at this moment, Uchiha Madara was stunned suddenly, and he involuntarily raised his head to look into the sky.


    "Feel it?"


    At this moment, Habara had quietly appeared beside him, and then lightly landed on Susano''s shoulder.


    "Those guys are already here."


    "Well, it really makes people feel fear from the bottom of their hearts."


    Uchiha Madara nodded lightly. Even if he didn''t use his own perception of the changes in the sky at this time, he could easily find that the current situation was not right.


    This force is so suffocating, he has only felt this kind of aura from Yu Yuan''s body.


    But the difference is that this time''s aura is more condensed and daunting than after Habara''s reincarnation eye chakra mode.


    This completely shows that this force completely surpasses Habara, and this person completely surpasses the existence of Habara!


    "Those two big tubes, are they here?"


    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, his eyes still fixed on the sky, he asked in a low voice.


    At this moment, Senshou Bashima, who has not shown up, is running towards them quickly, but he is really far away, and I am afraid that he will not be able to get through for a while.


    When Uchiha Madara shot, Senju Zhuma had already left the main force and came to a corner alone.


    He has been watching Uchiha Madara''s actions, and has been silently watching all these changes.


    He really can''t attack ordinary people, even if he believes that Yubara is behind, and believes that Yubara''s plan is correct.


    But there are some things he can''t do, but he can''t do them, and there is nothing he can do because of his personality.


    And the confrontation between Habara and Uchiha Madara also made him a little miserable, if not for his own strength is strong enough, plus Habara''s barrier as a protection.


    I''m afraid he has already been pulled into the abyss by the crumbling land, how could he still be alive and kicking like now.


    The battle between Habara and the others was constantly approaching the depths of the Land of Thunder, and he was silently waiting.


    But when he noticed a strange aura appeared in the sky, he immediately realized that it might be those big tubers in the sky of Habara coming!


    Therefore, at this moment, he could no longer hide his figure any longer, and immediately headed towards Habara and the others as fast as he could. He absolutely couldn''t miss this battle.


    "Well, they are here."


    Habara glanced at Senju Hashirama who was rushing towards him, he nodded slightly and said slowly.


    "The battle between us seems to be coming to an end, and your improvement in this battle is obvious to all.


    It can be said that the operation this time has been very successful, if the factors of those guys in Otsutsuki are not considered.


    What we have to do now is to completely achieve a perfect result for this operation, and this time they are going to face a real big guy.


    Are you confident enough to handle this, Madara? "


    Habara''s words seemed a little heavy, and the tone of his words made Uchiha Madara involuntarily raised his eyebrows.


    He didn''t answer right away, but still stared at the sky, and after a while he faintly smiled.


    "So, do you have the confidence to deal with all this?"


    "If not, would I be here?"


    "Then my answer is the same, although I know that I''m afraid there is a big gap between you and them.


    But if I don''t even have the courage and confidence to fight, how can I be here? "


    Uchiha Madara''s words were sonorous and forceful, and Habara nodded involuntarily with that firm attitude.


    Indeed, without such courage and self-confidence, they would not be able to stand here!


    However, compared to Madara''s apparently tragic state, Habara''s heart is actually quite stable.


    Especially when he saw the two figures appearing in the sky, a smile slowly bloomed on his face.


    But Uchiha Madara on the side, obviously there are some who can''t laugh.


    The two flew lower and lower, but their aura became stronger and stronger, and in the blink of an eye they had already reached the sky above Habara and Uchiha Madara.


    They looked down at Habara and Uchiha Madara, their indifferent white eyes and weird attire made them look noble and mysterious.


    It''s just that after the two of them looked at Uchiha Madara and Habara, one of them suddenly laughed, and he said in an indifferent voice.


    "I didn''t expect that there were actually two good seedlings, one was about to become a large tree, and the other had already started the process.


    I have to say that this world is really a huge treasure! "


    The big tube wooden peach pose is very excited now, he really didn''t expect his luck to be so good.


    Although one of the two people who turned into wood has just started the process, the other is about to be completely completed.


    What this means is self-evident, especially since these two people are not the orthodox members of their Otsutsuki clan at all.


    After all, they have never encountered the Chakra Peach Peach Pose before, so no one will blame him for what he does!


    Whether these two people keep it as a sacrifice to wake up the sacred tree, or use it as a pill, these are great improvements for the big tube wooden peach pose.


    Thinking of this in his heart, Otsuki Momoshiki''s gaze towards Habara and Uchiha Madara became completely fanatical.


    The dangerous atmosphere was constantly spreading, and his state also made Otsuki Mukinshiki beside him involuntarily stretch his hand behind his back.


    "You are in the big tube wooden peach style."


    Suddenly, Habara spoke, and Uchiha Madara looked at Habara with a slightly surprised look.


    But soon he seemed to think of something, he couldn''t help but fell silent and watched all this quietly.


    "Oh?"


    Datong Mutao Shi couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows slightly, and then he said a little funny.


    "It seems that you seem to know who I am."


    "Yeah, a message from the soul of a difficult guy."


    Habara showed a smile at this moment, this smile seemed so harmless to humans and animals.


    "And this guy''s name is Otsuki Ichishiki."


    As soon as Habara said the name, the brows of Otsutsuki Momo couldn''t help but wrinkled.


    Otsuki Ichishiki is an extremely powerful existence even among their Otsutsuki clan.


    Although this guy has no movement for the time being, he seems to be missing, and Datong Mutaoshi actually doesn''t like that guy.


    But now someone told Tao Shi that this guy was dead, which surprised Tao Shi and couldn''t believe it.


    After all, the person who can solve Yishi will definitely not be something simple, and Momoshi doesn''t think Yishi will die so easily!


    "Are you doubting my words?"


    Habara looked at Momoshiki calmly, and he continued to speak slowly.


    "Are you thinking, how could this guy die even though he had a wedge behind him?


    Indeed, the existence of Wedge made that guy extremely difficult to deal with, especially the strength of this guy was really frightening.


    The strength of his resurrection is something I have never imagined or seen, but it is a pity that he does not have much time.


    According to his memory information I got, the body he chose is not very good, which also makes him have to make quick decisions in battle.


    But it''s a pity that he picked the wrong opponent, and that was me. "


    Having said that, Habara paused slightly, and his gaze also became dangerous.


    "So he died, and his soul was swallowed by me, and I think it should be your turn now."


    Habara''s words made Otsuki Momoshiki''s face a little cloudy and uncertain, especially his eyes seemed to be a little erratic.


    He wasn''t sure if what Habara said was true, but for now, everything this guy said didn''t seem to be a big problem.


    After all, this guy seems to know even Wei''s secret, which is unusual.


    However, the big tube wooden peach pose was only in a trance for a moment, and a smile appeared on his face again.


    "I have to say, your words are really interesting."


    Datong Mutao smiled softly, his eyes became dark and stern.


    "But your words don''t mean much to me, if you really killed that guy Ichishiki, maybe I should thank you.


    Of course, I am more inclined to think that you are the wedge of the same style. After all, it is impossible for these ants to complete the large-tube wood transformation to this stage.


    But it doesn''t matter which one it is, because..."


    Speaking of this, the big tube wooden peach pose paused slightly, and the sky was already covered with dark clouds in an instant, and the terrifying Chakra tilted wantonly at this moment.


    "Your ending is already doomed!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Datong Mujinshi fell from the sky to the ground instantly, and the moment he landed, the earth shook wildly.


    Originally, under the indiscriminate bombardment of Habara and Uchiha Madara, this land has long been overwhelmed, and this guy has increased the burden on this land.


    But Otsuki Mukinshiki didn''t take these things to heart at all, a giant ax emitting red light suddenly appeared in his hand, and the figure began to become a little hazy!


    "boom!"


    When this guy appeared again, he had already come behind Habara, and the giant ax exuding the strange chakra in his hand slammed at them fiercely!


    Under this powerful force, the earth collapsed in an instant, and a huge canyon was formed in a blink of an eye.


    It''s just that his attack didn''t work, because Habara and Uchiha Madara had already jumped up and stayed in midair!


    "Is it that urgent?"


    Habara said indifferently, and his Chakra also boiled crazily at this moment.


    The power in his body was gathering rapidly, and the three Dao-seeking jades had returned behind him, and his scarlet eyes of reincarnation were also staring at the large wooden peach pose.


    "But that''s good, at least there will be a lot of trouble left, after all, I didn''t let any of you leave alive."


    "Oh?"


    Datong Mumoshiki couldn''t help being slightly stunned when he heard what Habara said, and the next moment he couldn''t help but sneer.


    "It''s just an ant, but it''s really unbelievable that the tone is so loud.


    If you are a big Tsutsuki, maybe I will be a little worried about your ability, but you have not reached this step at all, so you are talking nonsense here.


    All I can say is, I''m really disappointed.


    However, since you want to die, I will satisfy you. After all, this is an inevitable thing, and you can''t escape from my grasp! "


    "yes?"


    Habara took a deep breath, then he looked at Uchiha Madara seriously and said slowly.


    "I''ll leave that stupid guy to you and Hashirama, be careful, he has strong physical skills.


    As for this guy?"


    At this moment, Habara didn''t have the slightest thought of holding back his hands, and the blue Chakra quickly gathered on his body.


    In an instant, his chakra reached an incredible level, and his whole body changed significantly at this moment!


    His clothes turned into a white robe under the infection of Chakra, and his hair also grew rapidly, turning into strands of silver. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    At this moment, the Qiudao jade behind him directly turned into nine, and the vast chakra swept across the entire ninja world!


    At this moment, I don''t know how many people stopped what they were doing, and stared blankly at the distant sky.


    Even those of the Ninja Alliance are the same.


    And Yu principle calmly looked at the large wooden peach style in front of him, and looked at his face that had begun to be dignified, before he continued to speak to Uchiha Madara.


    "He gave it to me."


    After the voice fell, Habara had disappeared in place like a ghost


    Damn, I obviously set up automatic upload, but just now I found out that it was not uploaded at all


    (end of this chapter)


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 334： Great War (1)

    Remember¡¾¡¿for a second, fast update, no pop-up window!


    Habara, who has activated the chakra mode of the reincarnation eye, is so fast that it is unimaginable.


    With such a speed, even an extremely proud person like Datong Mutaoshi can feel a huge inconceivable.


    Such a speed is like when he intends to attack you, such an attack has become a reality, and you can''t dodge it at all!


    And he never thought that the bloodline in front of him was not pure, but the guy who was about to complete the Otsutsuki process, could actually complete the Otsutsuki process in an instant.


    But Otsutsuki Momoshiki is also a qualified Otsutsuki after all, at the moment when Habara''s attack was about to hit this guy, Momoshiki suddenly raised his hand.


    The strange eyes of reincarnation in his hand vibrated with enormous power, even though Habara''s ninja sword was covered with plenty of Yin-Yang Dun, there was no progress at all in such a block!


    However, after some entanglement, the Datong Mutao Shi still chose to fly backwards quickly, and he also felt how terrifying the huge Yin-Yang Dun was.


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    Looking at Habara, who had just landed in the large wooden peach pose, his eyes became crazy and abnormally frenzied, he laughed and said.


    "I''ve lived for so long, and I''ve never seen a guy like you!


    Although you really don''t have the aura of ''wedge'' on you, I don''t believe that you really haven''t encountered other people''s teachings.


    Is it Otsutsuki Kaguya? No, this woman is just a guardian, she doesn''t have such ability at all, at least she can''t get the ability you use now.


    So, is it Otsuki Ichishi, is this guy who helped you teach you? "


    "What do you think?"


    Habara was not in the mood to pay too much attention to this guy Datong Mumoshi, and at this moment his eyes were completely locked on Datong Mumoshi.


    Especially the reincarnation eye in Datong Mutao''s hand, that eye is really important to Habara.


    But Habara quickly looked away, he stretched out his hand and a Taoist Jade landed in his hand and instantly turned into a ninja sword.


    He quietly looked at the big tube wooden peach pose, and then he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "Are you ready, I told you you wouldn''t leave alive!"


    While Habara and Otsutsuki were confronting each other, Senju Hashima had also come to Uchiha Madara''s side, and he and Uchiha Madara were staring at the tall man in front of him.


    Uchiha Madara didn''t pay too much attention to the situation of Senju Bashirama, and his eyes never moved away from Otsutsuki Kinshiki''s body from beginning to end.


    His eyes were dimmed, and his fists were clenched slightly. It was hard to tell whether he was excited or nervous.


    He doesn''t know the name of Otsutsu Mukinshi, of course it doesn''t matter to him, the important thing is that the opponent he is facing now is definitely the most difficult one he has ever faced in his life.


    Even if he is Uchiha Madara, he will have some psychological changes more or less, which is the most normal mentality change for a person.


    However, he adjusted himself very quickly, and he returned to normal in just a few breaths.


    What is left in his heart now is only the strongest desire to fight!


    After he learned of the existence of these so-called Datongmu, he has been preparing and working hard.


    Only he knows how much he has suffered, but now that he has finally met these people, he can finally pass people other than Habara to test his achievements.


    He was naturally extraordinarily excited and excited, even though he still had some doubts in his heart.


    "You haven''t warmed up before, you just come here now, are you sure you can show your strength?"


    Taking a deep breath, Madara Uchiha glanced at Senju Bashirama from the corner of his eye, and he couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been preparing all the time, even if I didn''t cooperate with you to attack the Ninja Alliance."


    Senju Zhuma nodded slightly and said slowly, his attitude was extremely serious, and he seemed to have no intention of perfunctory Uchiha Madara at all.


    He has indeed been preparing, even if he did not participate in Uchiha Madara''s attack on the Ninja Alliance before that.


    This is due to his personality, he really can''t do that cruel hand, and he can''t do that kind of thing likewise.


    "Is that so, I believe you."


    Uchiha Madara nodded slightly, he absolutely trusts his friend, but Uchiha Madara is also very proud now.


    "Also, don''t hold me back, after all, I have made a huge improvement!"


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t."


    Senju Zhuma had no intention of joking with Uchiha Madara at all, his expression was still so serious, and he had already turned on the fairy mode almost immediately.


    The powerful Chakra lingers on him, although his power seems a bit inconspicuous in front of Otsuki Kinshiki, but this power is already strong enough.


    "If necessary, I will help you find out the situation of this guy, so that our chances of winning will be greater."


    After Habara''s words fell, the Chakra in his body reached a peak at this moment!


    The next moment, he rushed out fiercely again, and the ninja knife in his hand drew a strange arc, and incredible sharpness flickered on the tip of his knife.


    Immediately clasped both hands in the big tube wooden peach pose, and the vast chakra burst out.


    A pair of strange reincarnation eyes appeared in the palms of his hands, and the terrifying coercion pervaded instantly when these eyes appeared.


    At the same time, the two groups of purple thunder light began to condense, filled with the aura of destroying everything.


    "boom!"


    A violent roar suddenly sounded, and a huge irregular abyss suddenly appeared around them.


    Under the impact of the two of them, the ground turned into dust, and the figures of the two of them quickly fell to the ground.


    But such a situation is not a big deal to either of them, after all, they can both fly.


    "Ok?"


    But soon, Habara frowned slightly, because he found that the big tube wooden peach pose raised his hand again.


    That terrifying chakra is constantly gathering and brewing, a huge sphere has condensed in his hands.


    This chakra sphere caused the surrounding space to vibrate a little. It is completely conceivable how terrifying the power of this move is.


    But Habara didn''t panic at all, the large-tube wooden peach-style chakra is indeed terrifying, but that''s all!


    After all, Habara was very clear about these two people''s information, and he also knew how to deal with them.


    Otsutsuki Kinshiki is a guardian like Otsutsuki Kaguya. In the original book, when he was about to die, he turned himself into Dan and completely gave Momoshiki all his power.


    And Jinshi''s strength is completely oriented towards physical skills, this guy''s physical skills are very powerful, even Sasuke was beaten badly by relying on the strength of his hands.


    In addition, Jinshi can also use the power of space, and he can also fly!


    This information was obtained by Habara through the original work and Otsutsuki Ichishiki''s memory.


    As for Tao Shi, this guy''s abilities are more interesting. Compared with Jin Shi''s terrifying physical skills, his physical skills are really very ordinary.


    In the original book, when this guy was besieged by the New Four Shadows, Sasuke, and Naruto, he would start to crash if the other party didn''t use ninjutsu to absorb power for him.


    For him, even a little ninjutsu attack, he can absorb and strengthen it, and then exchange it back several times.


    But if you don''t use it, the characteristics of his reincarnation eye cannot be fully utilized, which is a kind of weakening of his combat effectiveness.


    However, this does not mean that his own control and use of the ''jutsu'' is not good, just like now he can pose a great threat to Habara.


    He just relies heavily on the ability of the eyes of reincarnation, or for a powerful individual like him, he doesn''t need to use his own power to deal with the ants in his eyes.


    Wouldn''t it be better to use someone else''s power to strike back at one''s enemies?


    However, it is also a fact that physical skills are poor, but when Jinshi gave all his strength to Taoshi, Taoshi also changed.


    Maybe it''s because of his unique ''Dan'', after devouring the golden style, he also possesses powerful physical skills, and even his body shape can reach the point of the mighty Susanoo.


    It can be said that these two guys were separated like a perfect ninja.


    Therefore, the best way to deal with Tao Shi is to directly use physical skills, which are so powerful that he has no way to resist them.


    And to deal with Jinshi, it is to use ninjutsu, which makes him unable to resist.


    In fact, for Habara, the guy he should deal with the best is Jin Shiki.


    After all, Habara''s own talent was actually focused on ''jutsu'' from the beginning, even though he is now considered omnipotent, his attainments in ''jutsu'' are definitely better than physical skills.


    Of course, it is absolutely no problem to deal with Tao Shi, after all, he is also omnipotent.


    Especially since his samsara eye has reached the current level, his physical strength will only become stronger and not weaken in the slightest.


    After all, he has been training hard, but he knows that as a ninja, having obvious weaknesses is definitely not a good thing!


    As for Kinshiki, Habara strongly believed in the cooperation between Madara Uchiha and Senjujuju.


    There is no doubt about the abilities of these two people, they are now stronger than Naruto and Sasuke in the original book.


    After all, both Naruto and Sasuke at that time were taken away from the ultimate Yin Dun and Yang Dun, and their strength has declined for all to see.


    However, Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara are in a rising period, and the ebb and flow of each other is naturally different.


    Of course, this rising period is because they have made new discoveries, otherwise it may be really difficult for them to improve.


    "You like to use ''skills'', don''t you? Then let you feel it."


    Facing this terrifying chakra energy ball, Habara''s eyes spun slightly, and his speed suddenly exploded in an instant, and he rushed in front of Momoshiki with an acceleration!


    Faced with such a speed, Datong Mumoshiki couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, and he also saw clearly Habara''s intentions, this guy wanted to fight him hand-to-hand.


    This is not good news for him, because he knows exactly what his weakness is, and he just wonders why this guy in front of him made such a decision.


    After all, Yuyuan didn''t use any technique from the beginning to the end, he just posted it directly to fight him desperately.


    Such an approach had to make him suspicious in his heart, but he was still very proud, even if his physical skills were not good, it was still relative!


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Momoshiki directly threw the chakra ball of light in his hand at Habara.


    And this powerful Chakra was cut off almost instantly by his blade containing Yin-Yang Dun in front of Habara!


    The majestic energy spread directly towards the wall of the abyss, infecting everything around into a blur in the blink of an eye, and the abyss became even bigger at this moment!


    Taking advantage of the moment when Habara went to deal with the chakra ball of light, Datong Mumoji also pulled away a little distance in an instant, and a terrifying thunder appeared beside him in the next moment.


    When Habara avoided the roaring torrent of energy rushing towards him, he fired all the thunder towards Habara without hesitation!


    "Buzz!"


    The derailed thunder drew two arcs in the air and struck towards Habara, and the sound of thunder was loud wherever it passed.


    Habara''s reaction speed was extremely fast, just as the thunderbolt showed its power, Habara dodged it directly.


    It is impossible for Habara to be so relaxed after getting through Taoshi, he kept controlling those thunderbolts to swarm towards Habara.


    But Habara kept moving around like a dancing butterfly, those terrifying thunders couldn''t hurt him at all!


    Moreover, while Habara was avoiding the thunder, he still had space to attack continuously in the big tube wooden peach style.


    "This guy''s speed is so fast, is his physical fitness so strong?"


    The big tube wooden peach pose immediately jumped up, dodging the terrifying knife.


    "This guy is really strange, even though Chakra is so strong, he didn''t intend to use any skills at all, but instead deliberately sought the collision of physical skills.


    This guy, I''m afraid he really is the wedge of that bastard! "


    Datongmu Taoshi quickly analyzed in his heart, even if he always looks like no one else, he will definitely show his best state when he really makes a move.


    What''s more, the person he was facing was a guy who had the eyes of reincarnation and acted very strangely.


    Now he really felt that the guy in front of him was a ''wedge'' of Otsutsuki''s style, otherwise why would this kid behave so weirdly now?


    But he didn''t believe what Habara said before, that Otsuki Ichishiki had already been killed by Habara.


    This kind of thing is basically impossible to happen in the big tube wooden peach style. After all, how can ants kill gods like them?


    Now there is only one thought in Datong Mutashishi''s mind, that is, this Datongmu Yishi probably wants to be black and black!


    "It might be better this way."


    While controlling the thunderbolt to strike towards Habara in the big tube wooden peach pose, he was thinking silently.


    "Otsutsuki Yishi, I really want to see how strong you are!"


    "What the **** is going on here?"


    "What happened to that chakra just now?"


    "What kind of battle is this? Is it still the Land of Thunder?"


    In the area where the ninja coalition forces were located, everyone stared blankly ahead.


    Looking at the collapsed land, looking at the huge chasm that continues to extend and even has come to their eyes.


    They really couldn''t understand what was going on, because everything in front of them was completely beyond their comprehension.


    When the weird Chakra came not long ago, they found that something seemed wrong.


    Because not long after that chakra came, a chakra that was not inferior suddenly burst out.


    These two chakras are extremely far away from them, and they can naturally distinguish them clearly, but no matter how far they are separated, they have the illusion of suffocation.


    What''s more terrible is that when these two chakras began to collide with each other, the world seemed to collapse in an instant.


    An unimaginable force hovered over the entire world, and the earth was shaking crazily at this moment.


    Although there were situations like this before, but now this posture is stronger than before. I don''t know how many times.


    Especially when they looked at the land of thunder that was constantly shattering in the distance, and the land that collapsed in front of them in an instant, they were completely lost in their hearts.


    Everything that happened today has completely shattered their inherent cognition.


    Moreover, two consecutive cognitive changes were carried out within one day, which was an extremely painful thing for them.


    But all this happened before their eyes, even if they wanted to believe it, they would never be able to do it.


    "Grandpa, this is"


    Heitu stood beside Onoki, she felt shuddering all over when she looked at everything in the distance, she swallowed her saliva and asked involuntarily.


    In fact, she didn''t think about getting any answers at all, because in her opinion, her grandpa might not know all this.


    Even though her grandfather has secretly joined Konoha''s camp, no matter how you look at it now, her grandfather cannot know about the situation.


    Her purpose of speaking like this is more to hope that Jiraiya, who is silent on the side, can also say something, after all, Jiraiya is Konoha''s Hokage.


    Everything now is inseparable from Konoha, if he can reveal more information, then it will be a good thing for everyone present.


    "Perhaps I can say something."


    To Heitu''s surprise, Ohnoki spoke first before Jiraai could speak.


    This move made everyone look over involuntarily, and even Jiraiya looked at Onoki with a little frown.


    Jilai really didn''t know what the old man was planning, but he had no intention of stopping him, after all Onoki really knew a lot of the truth.


    Except for the real relationship between Konoha and Akatsuki.


    But soon, Jiraiya''s expression became a little subtle, because he found Ohnogi really interesting.


    In other words, he is a very smart person who is very good at helping himself.


    "I once heard Minister Habara say that behind the Akatsuki organization is a group of extremely vicious beings who don''t even belong to the ninja world."


    Onoki said with a solemn expression, and his eyes swept over Jiraiya''s side very naturally while speaking, and then he continued to speak.


    "They are extremely powerful, according to Minister Habara, they can easily destroy a world!


    At the beginning, I also had doubts about this statement, and even sneered at it, but now I think that both I and everyone have to trust Minister Habara''s judgment, right? "


    Ohnoki''s words immediately resonated with everyone present. If these guys let go of their hands and feet, I am afraid that the entire ninja world will not last long.


    And the answer that Onogi gave them seems to be the most reasonable, after all, everyone can clearly remember what Akatsuki organized them to do.


    But why they do this, and what makes them do it, there is no orthodox statement at all.


    And now the answer Ohnogi gave seems to be completely in line with the hidden logical elements behind everything that the members of the Akatsuki organization have done!


    "And Minister Habara also said that those aliens have a very pure purpose, that is to destroy our planet and our homeland!"


    Onoki took a deep breath, and then he continued to speak, and his tone became unusually dignified.


    "What is the purpose of their doing this, Minister Habara did not say, I think he is unwilling to tell an outsider like me.


    And why they didn''t do it themselves before that, Minister Habara didn''t say it clearly.


    But no matter what, I think everyone can see clearly and understand what they are doing now.


    If they are allowed to act recklessly, I am afraid that the end of all of us will be extremely miserable.


    So no matter what, we must unite and unite to resist these **** invaders, to resist these people who are trying to destroy our homeland! "


    "We must not let them destroy our homeland!"


    "They must not be allowed to act recklessly!"


    When Ohnoki''s voice fell, the ninjas around him couldn''t help but roared loudly.


    And as his words just now were continuously transmitted to the various teams of the Ninja Alliance, the voice became louder and louder, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com more and more tidy!


    Onogi''s inspiring ability is very strong. In the original book, he once inspired the Five Kages so that all of them can fight Uchiha Madara together.


    And now he has inspired the ninja coalition forces, so that everyone has a strong will to resist. Such a situation is unexpected even if it is spontaneous.


    But all of this is what he hopes, with Ohnoki doing such a foreshadowing, this will allow them to better integrate the entire ninja world, and integrate everyone.


    "Yes, indeed."


    Thinking of this, Jiraiya nodded seriously after meeting the eyes of Kirabi and Terumi Mei.


    "I don''t want to say more about some issues, I just don''t want to burden you too much, but we really have nothing to hide when things have come to this point.


    Guys, we all have to work together right now, so we can get through this together! "


    Jiraiya also followed Onogi''s words naturally, and his words made Onoki heave a sigh of relief, and at the same time made the faces of Kirabi and Terumi Mei become extraordinarily dignified.


    But Zilai didn''t pay attention to these details, his gaze had already turned to the distance again, and now he was really curious about the situation over there.


    What he didn''t know was that in the sky, there was a figure who had quietly passed through the black hole, and stayed on the sky overlooking all of them


    I was dizzy last night and couldn''t get down at all, and it''s the same when I woke up today, I was very weak.


    In the end, I took my temperature, and I almost died of fright. It is considered a high fever now, but I really don¡¯t know if it is positive.


    We can only wait for the antigen to be delivered. Be careful, everyone. Fever is really uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)


    wap.

 Chapter 335： titmouse behind

    "This world is so interesting."


    In the sky, a man who looked somewhat similar to the big-tube wooden peach style was staring at the ground below with his white eyes.


    This guy has pale skin and long light blue hair. He has no eyebrows, two dots on his forehead, and two horns in the shape of a shield.


    If Habara could see this guy, then he would definitely be able to easily recognize that this guy is Otsuki Mokura Shiki!


    Otsutsu Mokurashi was supposed to perform missions together with Otsutsuki Momoshi and Otsutsuki Kinshiki, but for various reasons they finally acted separately.


    It''s just that Otsutsuki''s style is not so easy to perfunctory, especially when he also feels the chakra belonging to the unknown Otsutsuki that permeates the starry sky.


    As well as the Otsuki-style Chakra, which was powerful but had a very short burst, and finally disappeared without a trace, he also immediately came towards this direction.


    His speed of coming was not slower than that of the Datong Mutao style, and he did not perform particularly high-profile after coming here.


    After all, he didn''t think about trying to **** something that didn''t belong to him at the beginning, so he didn''t show off so much.


    But soon, he noticed that something was wrong with the two people who were traveling with him, so he hid his chakra and aura in the Otsuki Mokura style.


    And not close to this planet, but to understand everything that happened on this planet through perception from afar.


    And he also noticed that the two guys, Datong Mutaoshi and Datongmujinshi, probably had a lot of evil thoughts in their hearts.


    But Otsutsuki Pushi doesn''t think it''s a big deal, after all, for them Otsutsuki, feelings and moral concepts have always been the most indifferent.


    When encountering this kind of opportunity to improve themselves, they can really kill them!


    Of course, the premise is not to be caught, but once caught, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Otsutsuki Urashiki has been hiding himself, he has been observing the world, he feels that if there is no accident, this world is the world that Otsutsuki Ichishiki once visited.


    Although he was wondering why the world was still full of vitality and why Otsutsuki''s actions failed.


    But these things are already in the past tense, and he doesn''t need to worry about these problems at all. The most important thing now is how he can get a share of this time.


    That''s right, Otsuki Momoshiki himself was also moved, especially when he realized that the power of the ten tails was scattered in this world, and there was Otsutsuki Momoshiki charging into battle.


    He has already made up his mind to try to get what he wants.


    After all, he is also a big tree, after all, he also longs to become stronger constantly.


    Now that he has an idea, Datong Momoji naturally needs a plan, and his plan is also very simple, that is to hide behind Datong Momoshi and the others.


    When this guy starts to act and conflicts with other people, he will take the opportunity to intervene!


    And the target he chose is also very clear, that is the person who carries the power of the Shattered Ten Tails in his body.


    But now he also found that the people in this world are really interesting. They are obviously just a group of ants, but they have impressive power.


    Now they even fought back and forth with the Datong Mutao Style and the Datong Mujin Style. Such a situation really made him feel dumb.


    "But that''s good, and it''s convenient for me to do things, so let''s recycle the largest ten-tailed chakra fragment first!"


    Otsuki Mokura was muttering silently in his heart, and the next moment his figure quickly descended from the sky, heading directly towards the position of Naruto and the others!


    "Ok?"


    Naruto and the others who were hiding in the mighty Suzunoko, avoiding Habara and the others'' new round of damage, suddenly frowned.


    The speed of their evacuation was not too slow, but they were already too far away from the large army at that time.


    The subsequent battle between Uchiha Madara and Habara caused too much damage, which forced them to retreat slowly while defending.


    They finally waited until the first wave of offensive stopped, and before they had time to evacuate quickly, an even more terrifying force burst out in the next moment.


    They also knew that maybe those big tubes had come, after all, they felt those strange breaths floating in the sky before again.


    It''s just that they are really in a dilemma now, the explosive force in front of them is too strong, and they seem to have no use in the past except to hold back.


    And they couldn''t retreat for the time being, the terrifying destructive power directly forced them to devote a lot of thought to defending.


    Although both Shisui and Zuosuke can use Xu Zuo to take everyone away, but that power is all-round bombardment, and they are not so easy to defend when they fly in the sky.


    But now, a mysterious and malicious aura came towards them, which made all of them feel astonished.


    They all involuntarily looked at the sky, at the man in white who suddenly appeared in front of them!


    "Otsuki?"


    After all, Shishui and Zuozhu had been to the moon, even if there was almost no one on the moon when they went, it doesn''t mean they haven''t read some materials.


    The guy in front of him is very similar to some materials they saw on the moon, and some figures in the sculptures.


    And that transcendent aura also showed the difference between him and ordinary people, they recognized who this guy was almost immediately!


    But after recognizing them, the two of them couldn''t help but feel the inner Ji Ji. They couldn''t figure out why this guy appeared here?


    "Be careful, this guy is very scary!"


    Not only Zuosuke and Shisui, but Minato Namikaze and Kyuubi in Naruto''s body also issued a warning immediately, and their tone was quite dignified.


    "This guy''s aura is not far from the old man in my memory, no accident he is the Otsutsuki that Uchiha Habara said.


    You must be careful, because he is probably a member of the old man''s clan! "


    Minato and Naruto naturally knew who the old man Kyuubi was talking about, and this result made them frown together involuntarily.


    Looking at the white-clothed man who kept approaching them in the distance, the four of them were ready to fight almost immediately.


    They may also have thought that they have the opportunity to deal with those big tubes, but they really never thought that they will face this guy now!


    "Oh, the broken Datongmu bloodline?"


    However, what they didn''t expect was that after the white robe fell to the ground, he looked at them curiously, and then he spoke with a smile.


    "This world is really much more interesting than I imagined, it''s no wonder Senior Peach is tempted.


    But now that I know it, I won''t miss it naturally.


    Are you going to catch me without a fight, or should I catch you myself? "


    .........


    "Ok?"


    The moment Otsutsuki Ura-shiki started, both Habara and Momoshiki felt something for the first time, which made the faces of the two of them instantly become ugly.


    Although their cognitions are different, both of them know that there is a Datong Mokpo-like existence behind.


    And neither of them thought that this guy had arrived and started to do it!


    "Someone is here again, could it be Daedong Mokpo style?"


    "Bastard, is this guy using me as a shield?"


    Both Habara and Datong Momoshiki couldn''t help thinking in their hearts, but Habara''s expression was relatively calm and he couldn''t see any emotional changes, while Momoshiki had some obvious changes.


    Such a change in his face naturally fell into Habara''s eyes, and this moment made Habara realize something.


    "Emotions, they are not considered companions, or they had serious problems before."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and then he took a deep breath to calm himself down, so that he could better fight with Datong Mutao.


    If he is not mistaken, the person who came should be that Datong Mokura Shiki. After all, in the original book, he was with Datong Mumoshiki, but the ''script issue'' was separated.


    And Otsutsu Mokura is very smart, he waited until Momoshi and Jinshi made a move before showing up, I''m afraid he''s going to do something under such circumstances, there really is no one who can stop him.


    It''s just that Habara felt a little inexplicable that this guy went to find Naruto and Zuosuke.


    This probably shows that Otsutsu Mokura''s target is the Tailed Beast, or that he wants to capture the Ten-Tails!


    "Are you going to provoke the new generation of Indra and Asura..."


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, and then his eyes couldn''t help but dimmed.


    "Sage of the Six Paths, isn''t your so-called gift about to be delivered?"


    Otsuki Yuromo found Habara and said that he had prepared a gift, but this gift seems to have not been fulfilled until now, whether it is Madara and Hashirama, or Zuosuke and Naruto.


    Habara felt that they hadn''t put enough pressure on them before, which made them not yet eligible to receive these gifts.


    But now, with Otsutsuki Kinshi and Otsuki Mokurashi putting pressure together, Habara felt that he should also deliver the so-called ''gift''!


    Of course, it all depends on the Sage of the Six Paths'' own judgment, and what Yubara has to do now is to deal with everything in front of him.


    Habara and the big tube wooden peach pose are still fighting, and the performance of the big tube wooden peach pose is just as he thought.


    Physical skills, Momoji are really average, at this time, Habara has suppressed him to the point of immobilization just by using the Samsara Eye Chakra Mode.


    What made Habara frown a little was that this guy didn''t seem to be behaving like the original book, there was almost no room for retaliation when Zuosuke and Naruto beat him down.


    "Could it be that I''m not as good as those two boys who don''t have Ultimate Yin Dun and Ultimate Yang Dun?"


    Habara was somewhat skeptical in his heart, after all, he would definitely feel extremely puzzled if he encountered such a situation.


    "Could it be because he didn''t put Naruto and Zuosuke in his eyes at all, so he acted so mentally retarded.


    And I directly turned on the reincarnation eye chakra mode, showing Otsuki''s state, which made him feel the crisis, so he was fighting me seriously? "


    Habara couldn''t help thinking this way, and according to the information he got from Otsutsuki Ichishiki, this is really very possible.


    Habara remembered that in the original book, when this guy woke up on Bo Ren through the "wedge" in the later stage, the fighting power and aggressiveness he showed were also beyond the charts.


    I''m afraid that he had learned enough lessons at that time, so when dealing with the enemy, his performance was ruthless and merciless.


    "It seems that my luck is not good, but it doesn''t matter.


    I really don''t believe that I have so much information and so many abilities, I can''t even deal with this guy! "


    Thinking in his heart, Habara suddenly increased his offensive strength. Although this guy was somewhat beyond Habara''s expectations, Habara also had a lot of abilities that were useless.


    Not to mention those skills, his immortal mode has not been activated yet!


    "Ding!"


    Without warning, Habara suddenly accelerated, and his figure suddenly appeared behind Datong Mumoshiki.


    Immediately afterwards, the ninja knife condensed by Qiu Daoyu slashed at Tao Shiki fiercely!


    The figure of Otoki Momo turned suddenly, and in order to resist Habara''s ninja sword, he also used Yin Yang Dun to condense a black stick.


    The long black stick in his hand swept back with a strong yin and yang, like a spinning top spinning at high speed, blocking all of Habara''s attacks in an instant.


    "Ding!"


    However, with a crisp sound, Datong Mutao''s face suddenly changed slightly, and the next moment his figure flickered quickly and flew straight into the sky!


    "It''s really troublesome to the extreme!"


    Looking at the broken black stick in his hand in the big tube wooden peach pose, his face was really gloomy to the extreme.


    Daoyu jade is not a secret among the Datongmu clan, and it is actually very simple to obtain such a thing.


    That is the ten-tailed chakra, or the fruit of the sacred tree!


    Otsutsuki Momoshiki has no fruit, otherwise he wouldn''t want to grab it, and Otsuki Ichishi and Otsuki Kaguya are not qualified to have fruits.


    Their task is to plant the fruit, and then bring the fruit back to their Otsutsuki clan.


    This is why after Otsuki Ichishiki and Otsutsuki Kaguya disappeared, Momoshiki and the others were asked to look for them.


    In fact, what they are looking for is not these two people, but the ten tails of these two people and their fruits!


    Now he can completely conclude that Momoshiki and Kaguya must have some kind of conflict, and one of them may have devoured the fruit.


    But no matter who devoured the fruit, I am afraid that the situation will not be very good, and these chakras that have infected the power of the fruit of the sacred tree have also continued.


    There is no doubt that this guy in front of him is a leader, perhaps because of ''Wedge'', the Datongmu blood in this guy''s body has become stronger and stronger.


    Not surprisingly, I am afraid that this guy can be completely transformed into a big tube, and finally the owner of ''Wedge'' can be completely resurrected.


    Facing something like Qiudaoyu, Datong Mutaoshi also felt extremely troublesome, or he didn''t have any better way to deal with it.


    Especially this **** guy doesn''t use any spells at all, which makes him really passive to the extreme.


    "We must break this situation. If you want to fight, right? Even if I''m not good at it, it doesn''t mean I''m really not good at it!"


    The chakra in the body of the big tube Peach Pose burst out again, and the black chakra stick in his hand was condensed again in an instant.


    Amidst the roar, different visions appeared around him. Although he decided to fight with Habara, it didn''t mean he would give up what he was best at. That would be the stupidest thing to do.


    "Yin-Yang Escape ¡¤ Flurry of Waterbirds!"


    However, Habara didn''t care about his situation at all, a dodge Habara rushed in front of him, he was dancing like a nimble water bird, and the ninja sword in his hand burst into a deadly brilliance.


    "boom!"


    The violent roar sounded again, and a huge circular light curtain enveloped the earth.


    Thick smoke in the sky covered the sky with crushed stones and dust, and under Habara and Otsutsuki Momo''s "deep root and careful work", the climate of the entire Thunder Kingdom and even the entire Ninja World has changed drastically!


    The sky that had become clear again due to the appearance of the big tube wooden peach pose became messy again at this moment.


    Just like the alternation of seasons, one moment it was accompanied by strong wind and rain, but the next moment it turned into scorching flames and neighing.


    Everything has become extremely chaotic and irregular!


    The two white figures are like ghosts, their speed has completely surpassed the scope of human imagination!


    These two figures completely regarded the entire Kingdom of Thunder as their own battlefield. Wherever they passed, the mountains moved, and huge cracks spread wildly towards the surroundings.


    The huge chasm spread wantonly, and the terrifying coercion spread wantonly in the entire ninja world.


    The two of them fought and destroyed all the way, and the entire country of thunder couldn''t bear the power of the two of them at all.


    However, there was still a difference in the confrontation between the two of them. After some mutual investigation and contest, suddenly a figure flew upside down and hit the ground fiercely.


    The earth was completely overwhelmed, and a huge deep pit was smashed out in an instant!


    But soon, the figure jumped up and floated in the air again.


    When the smoke dissipated quickly to reveal the appearance of this figure, it was obviously in the form of a large wooden peach!


    There was already a smear of blood dripping from the corner of this guy''s mouth, and the white clothes on his body looked a little tattered at this moment, and he was not as calm and arrogant as before.


    Those white eyes were full of astonishment and solemnity.


    It''s not that he didn''t think that he would lose to this guy in front of him after being oppressed by physical skills, but he never thought that he would lose so badly!


    This **** guy''s strength is good, but his own strength is obviously not as good as his own.


    He just achieved a good extreme in the use of his own power, and at the same time relied on a very weird chakra mode to reach the same level as himself!


    This weird way of fighting really left him with nothing to do. Although he could see that this mode had a time limit, the key problem was that he wasn''t sure how far he could go!


    Otsutsuki is arrogant, they regard everyone as ants, only they themselves are the real existence.


    And the only thing that can make them feel fear is the existence of the same Otsuki.


    Momoshiki felt extremely humiliated in his heart now, even though Habara had been moving closer to Otsutsuki, he had even used such strength.


    To a certain extent, Habara is already considered a big Tsutsuki, but the problem is that this guy has not yet reached this level in essence, he is just taking advantage of it.


    But this trickster suppressed him like this, and even hurt him, which made him really unacceptable and intolerable!


    "Damn bastard, **** ''Wedge'', **** Otsuki Ichishiki!"


    Until now, Otsuki Momoshi still regards Habara as the ''wedge'' of Otsutsuki Ichishi. Perhaps only thinking this way will make him feel better.


    But now he has made a decision, and if he continues to fight like this, I''m afraid he himself will suffer.


    To die in the hands of such a guy, UU Reading , this is definitely not acceptable in the style of a big-tube wooden peach!


    Taking a deep breath, he stood up in the big-tube wooden peach pose. He raised his head to look at Habara, who had also stopped while condescending, a little annoyance suddenly appeared on his face.


    How could he stand being looked at by such an inferior person?


    So he had to make some changes, he had to kill this guy to wash away his shame!


    "It seems that your end is already doomed."


    At this moment, Habara''s figure slowly appeared in the sky, he still maintained the state of Otsutsuki, and his whole body looked so ethereal.


    "I said, none of you can leave!"


    ¡­.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 ~： written request for leave

It''s so uncomfortable, my whole body hurts like hell, my throat is so sore that I can''t move at all, hey...

 Chapter 336： Great War (3)

    "Immortal Law: The Tree Realm Comes!"


    "Yin-Yang Escaping ¡¤ Extinguishing the Great Fire!"


    While Habara was fighting desperately with Otsuki Momoshiki, on the other side Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara were also desperately fighting Otsutsuki Kinshiki.


    It''s just that their situation is relatively sad. It''s not that this big wooden and gold style makes them feel so troublesome.


    But the combat radiation of Habara and Momo is too terrifying. This situation is forcing them to avoid the coverage of Habara and the others in order to fight stably.


    But even if the conditions are so difficult, the cooperation between Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara is still very good.


    They didn''t talk about an adaptation period at all, as if they could enter an unimaginable tacit cooperation at any time just like before.


    And in this kind of cooperation, and under the high pressure from Habara, they can be regarded as steadily gaining the upper hand.


    But they are also a little nervous now, because the big wooden and gold style in front of them feels really powerful to them!


    The toughness of this guy was something the two of them had never seen before.


    The strong physique and terrifying strength, coupled with the extreme use of Yin-Yang Dun, made both of them feel very headache.


    They even had an idea in their minds long ago, that is, they fight alone, I''m afraid there is really no way, what about this guy!


    "This kind of speed, this kind of attack power, and the use of Yinyang Dun, this is no worse than that guy Habara."


    Just from the first contact, the two of them understood in their hearts what the advantages of this guy are.


    But as the battle continued, the two of them immediately noticed some problems with this guy, that is, he didn''t seem to have the ability to use ''jutsu'' at all.


    The two of them were close to each other, and it was reasonable for this guy to use physical skills to attack.


    But when one of them was close to the body and the other was attacking from a distance, this guy didn''t use any skills to defend, only dodge and physical skills to break through.


    Such a situation undoubtedly does not reveal a clear message to Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma, who have experienced many battles, that this guy is not good at using magic.


    Such a situation can be described as extremely weird. After all, it is really incredible that a big Tsutsuki has such a shortcoming.


    But no matter what, this is also a great opportunity. If they can''t even grasp such an opportunity, then they will be really ashamed.


    "However, this guy''s defense ability and his own speed are really terrifying. Has he avoided them like this?"


    Looking at the criss-crossing trees in front of him and the crazy burning black flames, Qianshou Zhujian felt it for a while before he frowned and said.


    "It''s Otsutsuki, it''s nothing unusual."


    Uchiha Madara stared forward with his eyes, and he spoke calmly.


    "Also, be careful, that guy is coming!"


    As soon as the words fell, a figure of Otsuki Mukin style suddenly appeared in the sky. He dragged the blue chakra like lightning and came towards Madara and Hashirama fiercely.


    "boom!"


    He landed **** the ground, and in an instant he smashed a deep hole into the shattered ground, but Hashirama and Madara reacted very quickly.


    The two of them avoided this guy almost instantly, but Kinshiki rushed towards Madara while breathing.


    Compared with Zhujian''s immortal technique, Otsuki Kinshiki felt that Madara''s Yin-Yang escape was more annoying to him.


    "Ding!"


    Madara quickly condensed a Ninja Sword with Yin Yang Dun, and then he locked his eyes on Kinshiki and slashed it down.


    But Datsuki Mujinshi blocked the knife with a quick swing of the giant axe with his backhand, and even because of the strong yin and yang escape, Madara''s whole body was shocked back.


    Madara''s strength is very strong, but compared with Otsutsuki who has fully practiced Taijutsu like Jinshi, it is really inferior.


    What''s more, he didn''t gather the chakras of the ten tails, and he didn''t devour the sacred tree to complete the complete big tube wood transformation. Compared with Jinshi, his physical fitness still has a big gap.


    "Immortal method, cutting technique!"


    The moment Madara was blown away, Hashirama also made a quick move, only to see sharp wooden thorns growing from his arm.


    These long wooden thorns quickly inserted into Otsuki Kinshiki with the celestial chakra, and this scene also made Otsuki Kinshiki frown slightly.


    But Jin Shi wasn''t too worried, he snorted coldly when he saw the sprawling wooden thorns, and then the giant ax in his hand rushed out!


    "boom!"


    Under the sweep of the giant axe, all those wooden thorns were cut off in an instant, and the aftermath of the sweep of the giant ax even forced Zhu Jian to quickly jump towards the rear.


    Until he landed next to Madara, guessing to completely block the power of those aftermath.


    "You two mortals have really performed very well."


    Datong Mujinshi did not choose to pursue this time, but looked at the two indifferently and said.


    "You all have the blood of Datongmu in your body, although you don''t know where these bloods come from, and you don''t know who left the power of these bloods to you.


    But it is obvious that these bloodlines are still of great help to you, even if your development of bloodlines is not very strong.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, your fate is already doomed, and your purpose is clear to me.


    You just want to hold me back so that guy can deal with Master Momoshiki.


    I have to say that because of that guy''s restraint, I couldn''t concentrate on fighting, and you also gave me some pressure.


    But that''s all for now! "


    While speaking, the chakras of the big wooden and gold style collided crazily, and the giant ax in his hand turned red.


    "Do you really think you can get rid of us so easily?"


    Madara looked at the Otsutsuki Kinshiki at this time, he snorted coldly and said in a low voice.


    At this moment, a terrifying chakra emerged from his body. Under the cover of this blue chakra, his aura became very disturbing.


    More importantly, the chakras in his body that fused the five attributes are frantically converging, and this converging further intensifies this fusion.


    Seeing Uchiha Madara like this, Otsutsuki Kinshiki couldn''t help frowning.


    After a long time, he nodded slightly, but then he shook his head again.


    "I have to say that your talent really surprised me, and your courage is really great.


    You are using the battle with me to make a breakthrough in your own strength. Even I have to admire you for doing this.


    But this is also the most difficult path. If you take this path without developing your blood, I really don¡¯t know whether to call you stupid or confident.


    For Otsuki, the strongest is always his own blood! "


    Speaking of this, Datong Mujin''s aura instantly reached an indescribable peak. Under his aura, the trees broke and sand and stones flew!


    The yin and yang escape in his hand quickly gathered, and then the giant ax emitting red light became sharper.


    At this time, Jin''s will to fight became stronger, and the power he exerted also became stronger.


    He would not allow himself to be held back by two ants-like guys, even if these two ants were strong and had Otsutsuki''s bloodline.


    But these two people are not real Datongmu, and the path they are walking is completely different from their own.


    And what they have to do is to protect the planet, while Jinshi wants to cooperate with Taoshi to destroy the planet. No matter how you look at them, they are in an absolute hostile state.


    The most important thing is actually because of the peach style.


    As a guardian, Jin Shi will complete his mission absolutely meticulously, and his task is to protect Datong Mutao Shi.


    Now he and Datong Mutaoshi were forced to separate, and the situation of the person who fought Taoshi was very strange, it seemed that that guy was already a Datongmu who had completed evolution.


    But even though he is already a large tree, Jinshi still has confidence in his master, Momoshiki, and believes that his master will definitely solve the trouble.


    But to believe is to believe, and his duty does not allow him to just keep believing. He must fulfill his obligation as a guardian.


    He must use his life to protect his master, he must deal with the enemies in front of him as soon as possible so that he can cooperate with his master!


    "This guy is really troublesome to the extreme!"


    Uchiha Madara had already activated Suzano at this time, and now he somewhat understood why Habara didn''t like to use this technique so much when he was fighting.


    Because at this time, he controlled Xu Zuo Nenghu to attack that guy, as if he was stepping on ants.


    If it was an ordinary ant, it might have died directly, but this is not a simple ant at all, it is an existence that can cause fatal damage to itself.


    It was really too difficult for him to hit him, but on the contrary, his target was so big that he could easily attack him.


    This situation really made Madara feel extremely aggrieved, but Uchiha Madara is not stupid, since he is aggrieved, he should adjust his tactics.


    Habara can display his fighting power without forcing the use of suzano, why can''t he do it himself?


    "Hashirama, cooperate with me!"


    Uchiha Madara could yell loudly when he thought of this, and at the same time he began to let go of his Zuo Nou.


    Anyway, it''s not that he can''t use ninjutsu to attack. This guy obviously doesn''t have any ninjutsu ability, which they must make good use of.


    What''s more, the previous battles have proved that their Yin-Yang Dungeon and Immortal Art can definitely cause this guy great trouble.


    What''s more, Uchiha Madara is now constantly gathering chakras of the five attributes, such crazy squeezing and fusion allows him to clearly perceive the improvement of his own strength.


    Then why don''t I continue, even if this kind of battle is not the most convenient for me, it is definitely the most suitable for blocking!


    "I got it, Immortal Technique¡¤The Technique of Cutting!"


    Senjujuma instantly understood Madara''s meaning, he nodded and immediately cooperated.


    The wooden thorn that contained terrifying fairy art quietly flew out of his hand, and then stabbed fiercely at Datong Mujinshi''s back.


    Facing such an attack, Jin Shi didn''t look good. He snorted coldly and quickly split the wooden thorn with the giant ax in his hand, but his expression changed the next moment.


    Because that damned guy with reincarnation eyes shot again, and this time, this guy came here for his weakness!


    "Yin Yang Escape ¡¤ Huo Huo Extinguishment!"


    Uchiha Madara completed the seal almost instantly, and the roaring flames instantly enveloped the entire earth in the next moment.


    The crazy flames almost blocked all of Jinshi''s action trajectories, and this flame also contained the crystallization of the fusion of five chakra attributes.


    And the yin and yang escape that even Jin Shi would not want to touch, or in other words, it is extremely deadly to Otsutsuki.


    He had no doubt that if he was hit by such a force, his fate would definitely not be good.


    "Humph!"


    Faced with such a situation, Otsuki Mujinshi gave a cold snort, and then he jumped up to stabilize his figure in mid-air.


    However, the next moment his face suddenly changed, because in his white eyes, he clearly saw several phantoms attacking him!


    These phantoms are exactly the same as the guy with the reincarnation eye, and even the power he can exert is the same, which makes Otsuki Kinshiki feel a great crisis.


    He knew that this weird move was probably the power transformed by that kid''s reincarnation eye, but he had never come into contact with this power, and he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    He is not Habara, he has perfect information as a support.


    Nor is Zuosuke and Naruto, who have a wealth of combat experience.


    To put it bluntly, Otsutsuki had never had the chance to encounter many enemies who were as powerful as themselves.


    Moreover, the Otsutsuki clan is a true heavenly clan, they are the gods of this world, and the lives they face are nothing more than ants in their eyes.


    They naturally crushed the ants all the way, and they didn''t need to think too much about other things.


    But the situation is different now. Facing these guys who have impressive power and use it in various tricks, Otsutsuki Kanshiki already feels extremely tricky.


    Especially when he couldn''t crush it with strength at all, such a sticky feeling became even more intense.


    Faced with such a strange ability now, even though Otsutsuki Kinshiki still firmly believes that he can win, he still doesn''t feel comfortable at all. UU reading


    "How can I be defeated by this group of damned ants!"


    Otsuki Kinshiki let out an angry cry in his heart, and then his ax slammed towards Uchiha Madara''s phantom.


    The phantoms of Wheel Tomb and Border Prison can indeed resist physical attacks, but there is no way for these phantoms to completely resist this kind of physical attack that contains yin and yang escape.


    However, when he was clearing up the entanglement of these phantoms, his expression suddenly froze, and the next moment his gaze instantly looked into the distance.


    He became extraordinarily gloomy and unbelievable, because he didn''t expect that his master had fallen into a huge predicament, even a desperate situation!


    And this situation also made him understand that he had to make a decision, and even sacrificed...


    ¡­


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 337： Great War (4)

    "Your performance is really good, or it completely exceeded my expectations."


    On the other side of the battlefield, Otsuki Mokura looked at Naruto and Zuosuke with a strange expression.


    Especially looking at the special chakra mode they used in groups of four, it made him feel extra interesting.


    He could clearly see that one of the two chakra modes was caused by the mutated eyes of the fruit of the **** tree, and the other was the broken power of the ten tails.


    However, these two kinds of power are not simple things, and they are even a little threatening to him, but this is just a threat.


    Datsutsuki is also a proud person, even though he seems to be polite to everyone, but in essence he is still a Datsutsuki!


    As an Otsutsuki, it is impossible for him to look down on anyone other than Otsutsuki''s clan.


    Even this person''s body contains a little blood belonging to Otsutsuki, but ants are ants, and it is impossible for special ants to change their essential differences.


    At this time, although he had the idea of ??wanting to make a quick decision, he didn''t mind having a good time when he encountered such an interesting thing.


    In particular, he felt that neither the big-tube wooden peach pose nor the big-tube wood-gold pose was particularly good, which gave him more time to deal with it.


    Of course, he was also very careful in his heart. After all, being able to hold back the existence of the big-tube wood-gold style and the big-tube wooden peach style was not something easy to deal with.


    In addition to collecting the power of the ten tails, he also needs to take a good look at those guys, or that guy''s fighting style.


    Only by clarifying these things, can he deal with the crisis that he may have to deal with in the future more calmly.


    That''s right, in his opinion, there is only one person who makes Otsutsuki Urashiki serious, and that is the guy who can turn Otsutsuki into.


    As for the other two, although they have some abilities and one of them is also moving towards the big tube wood transformation, in his opinion, that is the case.


    These guys are more than enough to deal with the guardian of Jinshi, but Jinshi is just a low-level guardian.


    Although both the guardian and the protected are Otsuki, there is still a gap-like identity difference between the two.


    Just like a master and a slave, there is a huge chain of contempt even if they don''t say it.


    "Immortal Method Spiral Pill!"


    Just when he was thinking in his heart, Naruto rushed over suddenly, his body was covered with golden light, and mysterious black runes appeared on his chakra coat.


    His speed was extremely fast, the spiral pill was constantly spinning in his hand, and he ruthlessly attacked Pu Shi.


    "However, there are still some small troubles. Although it is not a big problem, let''s take it a little seriously."


    Pu Shi stood there and didn''t move at all, but his eyes changed strangely, and the time began to become extremely strange in the next moment.


    Then a strange pair of fishing tackle stained with red chakra appeared in his hand, and his body just swayed lightly to avoid Naruto''s spiral pill.


    At the same time, he swung the fishing rod backwards, and the red chakra fishing line directly hit Zuosuke who was rushing towards him, and the fishing rod itself hit Naruto hard.


    "boom!"


    In just a split second, Zuozhu and Naruto were all knocked into the air by him, and Naruto''s retreating figure blocked the direction of Shisui''s attack.


    "Immortal Method Light Wheel Gale Wind Lost Zero Style!"


    At this moment, Namikaze Minato suddenly rushed behind Ura Shiki, and a technique similar to a spiral shuriken appeared in his hand.


    This technique is full of the power of Immortal Technique and Nine-Tails, the terrifying rotation drives Feng Dun''s cutting, one can tell just how powerful this technique is.


    It''s just that the name Namikaze Minato gave to this technique is a bit weird, but in the weirdness, as long as the power can be guaranteed, it will be fine.


    However, what people never expected was the moment when the figure of Minato Namikaze appeared behind Urashiki in an instant, and directly attacked Urashiki with the light ball in his hand.


    Pu Shi directly transformed into a few red-light thousand paper cranes and disappeared without a trace in front of Namakaze Minato, even his breath could not be traced!


    "This....."


    Namikaze Minato didn''t understand what was going on at all, especially since he had a very weird feeling.


    That is why he seems to have attacked this guy, but why does he feel that this guy has completely avoided it at this time.


    Such contradictory feelings made him completely incomprehensible, but the next moment Namikaze Minato''s face changed, he immediately jumped up and quickly jumped towards the rear.


    "Amazona Meteor Life!"


    At some point, Otsutsuki Urashiki appeared beside him strangely, and then Urashiki waved the fishing rod in his hand fiercely.


    The red ones with the terrifying yin and yang chakra power instantly turned into blades, and these blades roared and rushed towards Naruto and the others fiercely.


    "Humph!"


    However, although such an attack is terrifying, Zhishui can also resist it.


    I saw that Shisui controlled Xuzuo Nenghu and rushed directly in front of these red blades with one step, receiving all the attacks!


    "Boom, boom, boom, boom..."


    The terrifying sharp edge hit Xu Zuo Nenghu continuously, under such an attack tainted with the power of Yin-Yang Dun, Xu Zuo Nenghu was also quickly shattered.


    If Zhishui was not strong enough, Xuzuonenghu would have collapsed at this time!


    "Is it tough?"


    Otsuki Mokura chuckled, he looked at Shisui and the others and said quietly.


    "Although you are nothing but ants, I have to admit that you really make me feel a little incredible.


    Because you actually have the power to hurt me, but it''s a pity that you have no way to really touch me.


    This is the gap between us, this is my strength..."


    Datongmu Youpu''s voice hadn''t finished yet, when suddenly his expression changed violently, and the next moment his white eyes were completely locked on the distance.


    In the distance, the Datong Mutao Shishi had already been defeated, and this defeat forced him to summon the Datong Mujinshi!


    What this means, he really couldn''t be more clear, this guy is probably going to devour the golden style to severely improve his fighting power!


    A big Tsutsuki was forced to this point, even if the other party seemed to use the power of the big Tsutsuki, it was incredible enough.


    And once the Datong Mutao pose gains more powerful power, it will inevitably affect his own progress after quickly eliminating the guy who used Datongmu''s power.


    And at that time, Ura Shiki himself is not sure whether he can deal with Momoshiki in that state.


    "It''s really an accident and it''s really troublesome."


    Otsuki Mokura said quietly, and then he looked at Naruto and the others, his gaze was extraordinarily cold.


    "Then, I''m afraid I have no way to continue playing, so I can only end the battle as soon as possible..."


    ¡­


    As the battle between Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Kinshi continued to develop, they became more and more aware of the problem of this Otsutsuki Kinshi.


    Otsuki Mukinshi is not good at martial arts, they discovered this very early on, and this is not the most important thing.


    The most important thing was that as their battle continued to deepen, they also noticed that there seemed to be some problems with this guy''s combat experience.


    This guy is very strong, there is no doubt about it, even if he pulls Madara and Hashirama alone with his strength, he is definitely not an opponent.


    But this guy''s fighting style doesn''t seem to have any special technical and tactical skills, relying entirely on a brute force to run rampant.


    Even when this guy encounters some special techniques that he has never seen before, he will be caught off guard.


    This situation made Hashirama and Madara feel a little unbelievable, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy in his heart.


    It''s unbelievable why this guy behaved so unbearably despite the strong smell of blood on his body.


    And happily, naturally they saw the possibility of defeating this guy!


    With this kind of cognition, and Uchiha Madara''s five-attribute chakra is also constantly fused in the constant battle, which makes his combat effectiveness continue to increase.


    This kind of enhancement also made Datong Mujinshi extremely uncomfortable, and he was even more anxious in his heart.


    "Damn ants!"


    Otsuki Mujin roared inwardly, the fighting will and fighting skills shown by these two guys made him feel like his fists were hitting cotton.


    The two of them can be said to be extremely good at pulling the distance and dealing with being stuck on top of themselves.


    Even if he faced himself one-on-one, the fighting skills these two guys used could guarantee that he couldn''t defeat them quickly.


    Such a situation was absolutely never encountered by Jin Shi before, and it was absolutely unimaginable for him.


    He didn''t know what was going on, why these guys had such superb fighting skills, but he felt that now was not the time to think about it.


    He must get out as soon as possible, leave here and return to his master as soon as possible, because Tao Shi has already called him!


    "what!"


    Jin Shi roared, and he sped up towards Madara and Hashirama again, but it was a pity that he was once again defended by the two of them.


    And the more these two fight, the more confident they become, they have already begun to actively block Jinshi''s retreat route, making it impossible for Jinshi to leave easily!


    Jin Shi is best at physical arts, his strong physique can completely ignore most of the attacks of "arts".


    But the problem is that he is now facing the ''art'' by no means ordinary, which not only contains Yin and Yang escape, but also contains the power of nature.


    Even, the damned guy with the eyes of reincarnation is merging the five attribute chakras there by fighting with himself!


    Although the fusion of the five attribute chakras can''t reach the point of complete transformation like the blood following the snare, the power of this kind of chakra fusion is definitely not weak.


    At least, it can be regarded as being able to make oneself suffer unimaginable damage just like Yin Yang Dun and Immortal Art!


    Immortal art, yin and yang escape, and the fusion of the five attributes of chakra, under the attack of such power, even the golden style will definitely not get any benefits.


    His physique is indeed strong, but no matter how strong he is, he will definitely not be able to withstand such a surprise attack.


    "Immortal Technique Wood Dragon Technique!"


    Just when he was about to attack Uchiha Madara, he launched an attack in an instant between Senjuzhujian not far away.


    Senju Zhuma is not using those large-scale ninjutsu now, and he is also adapting to the changes in the current combat environment.


    After all, the enemies he faced were no longer a large group like before, nor did he like to use techniques such as Suzunoko to carry out extreme large-scale destruction like Madara.


    It''s the kind of guy who maintains the human form in a single body, but can cause destructive power not inferior to Suzanohu and wooden people.


    So his previous combat characteristics no longer meet the needs, and he must also change.


    Fortunately, he still has a lot of ''skills'' reserves, and his combat experience and his personal ability can support him to do all this!


    The gigantic wooden dragon containing immortal art roared towards Datong Mujinshi, and Datong Mujinshi had no choice but to give up the original offensive and turn his head to deal with the damned wooden dragon.


    He clenched his fists, and the extremely condensed Chakra in his body suddenly erupted, and then hit the huge wooden dragon fiercely.


    Rumble!


    It was just one punch, but it created a continuous sound, and the whole earth began to tremble under this terrifying power!


    Jin Shi''s arm was covered with red chakras, and these chakras were like sharp spears, helping him deal with the terrifying wooden dragon fiercely.


    But at the same time, these chakras are like a solid shield, protecting him from being corroded by the wooden dragon.


    But these red chakras can''t last long at all, they are already covered with cracks in just a moment!


    Similarly, the wooden dragon was completely shattered at this moment, turning into pieces of wood and stuck on the ground.


    "Yin Yang Escape¡¤Fire Dragon Flame Bomb!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara had already escaped from Jinshi''s attack range, and cleverly appeared on his flanks, and at the same time, his hands quickly formed seals.


    The unique Huo Dun with Yin Yang Dun and the fusion of five attributes quickly condensed into a huge dragon.


    The dragon''s whole body burned, as if it distorted the space around it, and then it uttered a long cry, and slammed into Datong Mujinshi fiercely.


    "Immortal Technique, Wooden Dungeon, Thorn Killing Technique!"


    Senshou Zhujian also immediately seized the opportunity, he completed the seal in an instant, and countless rattan-like logs rose from the ground under Jin Shi''s feet, and quickly entangled him.


    "Oops!"


    Datong Mujinshi''s face changed slightly, the cooperation of these two techniques gave him no chance to escape.


    The ability of these two **** guys to cooperate is really great, which makes Otsuki Kinshiki really feel overwhelming.


    "No, absolutely can''t go on like this, Master Momoshiki is still waiting for me, I have to go there!"


    Otsuki Mujinshi clenched his teeth, feeling himself bound by Mutun, looking at the ever-spreading flames, he took a deep breath and covered his whole body with red chakra.


    boom!


    The violent roar resounded in this area, and the monstrous flames burned everything around!


    Especially when these spotted flames and the wooden traps between the pillars are fused together, the power it can produce is even more unimaginable!


    The figures of Madara and Hashirama appeared in the distance, and they watched the constantly rotating flame storm vigilantly.


    Neither of them dared to be careless in the slightest. If it were the others, I''m afraid they would feel that the battle was over.


    But what they were facing was a Otsutsuki whose strength had reached the stage of a god!


    "I didn''t expect that such a terrifying guy would have such obvious weaknesses and shortcomings. It''s really unbelievable."


    At this moment, Madara suddenly spoke quietly, his voice was panting, it could be seen that he was very tired, and his speaking at this time was more like a way to relieve stress.


    Facing such a guy, he has already gone all out. Whether it is taijutsu or ninjutsu, he is always stepping up the accelerator and performing it with all his strength.


    In particular, he is extremely squeezing the five-attribute chakra that he has just broken through, which is also a huge pressure for him.


    "I really didn''t expect such a result. Maybe it''s because they are too strong, so they didn''t polish their technical and tactical level at all."


    Qianshou Zhujian shook his head, his eyes were still locked on the flames, but he told the real situation of these big tubes in one word.


    "Just imagine, they are so powerful that it seems that there is really no need to polish those things, because they can directly crush them with strength.


    This is the talent and advantage of their race, but we also have our advantage, that is, we ninjas have not only learned how to use Chakra during the millennia.


    I also learned how to fight and how to better use Chakra to cooperate with us in fighting. I seem to understand the way of the Sage of the Six Paths now.


    At the same time, I also somewhat understand why Habara is so confident. "


    "Well, indeed."


    Uchiha Madara also nodded lightly, his eyes staring faintly ahead.


    "Now I also have confidence, or I always have confidence!"


    "Don''t be overconfident, that''s conceited."


    Senju Bashima glanced at Madara beside him, and he spoke very seriously.


    "He''s not dead yet, Su Ri''an''s aura has dropped, it seems he''s injured, but your and my chakra have also bottomed out.


    After all, such an opponent is still too difficult for us now. "


    Uchiha Madara didn''t refute when he heard Senju Hashirama''s words, because it was the truth.


    Even though he is a proud person, after this battle he is convinced that this guy in front of him is definitely the most terrifying enemy he has ever encountered.


    Although Uchiha Madara can be sure that Habara is definitely stronger than this guy, but the battle between him and Habara can only be regarded as a rivalry.


    And the one in front of him is a matter of winning and losing, and deciding between life and death!


    This kind of fighting intensity and mentality during the battle is not comparable to that of Habara when he was fighting.


    Just when Uchiha Madara was thinking in his heart, suddenly Senju Hashirama beside him shouted loudly at the same time, "Be careful!"


    In the raging flames that filled the sky, a figure suddenly jumped out, his whole body seemed to be scorched, but his white eyes were still full of murderous intent!


    [Recommended, chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Wood Dun, which contains Immortal Art, and Fire Dun, which contains the fusion of five attributes of Chakra, and cooperates with the power of Yin Yang Dun, cooperate with each other. The burst of power cannot be resisted by his shield.


    His shield had already been penetrated long ago, but fortunately, that shield allowed him to survive the most difficult moment, and he is still alive now!


    "You... all deserve to die!"


    Datong Mujin''s voice still became extremely hoarse, but his killing intent seemed to be condensed into essence.


    The fearful chakra rippled in his hands, and the scarlet chakra quickly covered his body.


    "what!"


    Jin Shi suddenly let out a roar, and the burns on his body disappeared in an instant, revealing the bright red muscle on his arm.


    His body was constantly emitting steam, and his skin was recovering almost visible to the naked eye.


    But this kind of recovery speed is not fast, as if some special force is blocking him.


    But he didn''t care about these details at all, he just looked at the two people in front of him, and the next moment he punched out!


    His fist hasn''t arrived yet, but the terrifying fist wind has already shattered the earth.


    "Immortal Law Fivefold Rashomon!"


    Senshou Zhujian didn''t hesitate at all, he put his palms together quickly, and in an instant, a huge city gate with five strange doors blocked him and Madara!


    When his fist collided with Setsuna Rashomon, the space was distorted irregularly, and the confrontation between Immortal Law and Yin Yang Dun was staged again silently.


    Under the vibration of the space, circles of ripples spread towards the surroundings, the earth was completely shattered in this invisible vibration, and the energy of destruction spread towards the surroundings.


    Tangible and intangible matter turned into nothingness one after another. Under the almost original ninjutsu of Yin Yang Dun, there is almost no way to resist it!


    But Otsutsuki Kinshiki is Otsutsuki after all, even if he is seriously injured, his fighting power is extremely terrifying.


    Intense forces are fighting against each other, and with the environmental changes caused by Habara and Datong Mutao, the overwhelming dark clouds give people a sense of the end of the world.


    In the end, it was still very difficult for the fivefold Rashomon to resist the power of Otsutsuki, UU Reading In the end, under this huge force, the fivefold Rashomon finally collapsed.


    Countless aftermaths spread wildly towards the surroundings. At this moment, the earth is like a piece of paper, under the action of this force, it continuously sinks and collapses.


    "You guys are really nice."


    Senju Bashirama and Uchiha Madara have also moved further away at this time. The two of them are ready and ready to launch a second round of offensive at any time.


    But at this moment, Datong Mujinshi suddenly spoke weakly.


    With the help of Chakra, his voice was still clearly transmitted to Madara and Hashirama''s ears.


    "With your strength, it''s really rare to be able to push me to this point, but that''s all."


    Otsutsuki Kinshiki''s words made Hashirama and Madara''s faces look very serious. They didn''t know what this guy had planned, and they didn''t know what he had behind him.


    But facing such a person, facing his words at this time, both of them involuntarily became more vigilant.


    Especially when they felt the crazy collision of chakra in this guy''s body, it made them realize that this guy was probably going to do something.


    "boom!"


    However, what they didn''t expect at all was that after the sudden eruption of Otsutsuki-style Chakra, his whole body instantly flew up.


    He didn''t care about his injuries or his current situation at all, and flew directly into the distance without his life, looking like he was running for his life.


    "This....."


    Madara and Hashirama looked at all this in disbelief, and they didn''t turn their minds around all of a sudden.


    It''s just that their faces changed soon, because they could see that this guy was going in the direction of Habara...


    ¡­

 Chapter 338： Great War (5)

No content

 Chapter 339： Great War (6)

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Is this the power of Indra/Asura?"


    The moment Naruto and Zuosuke slowly opened their eyes, both of them immediately felt the difference in themselves.


    The ultimate Yin Dun and Yang Dun are constantly throbbing in their bodies, and the powerful power is constantly turning, making them constantly transform themselves.


    The two of them involuntarily glanced at each other, neither of them spoke, but all of this was silent.


    They have already understood what they mean, and they have also understood that the other party has also encountered the same thing as themselves, and this is completely enough for them.


    "Boy, you..."


    Suddenly, the nine tails in Naruto''s body suddenly spoke, his tone seemed so incredible, as if he had seen something impossible.


    Even his voice trembled a little, and a strong sense of doubt and disbelief spread continuously in his heart.


    "Should I call you Nine Lamas?"


    Naruto covered his stomach, and smiled at Kyuubi silently in his heart.


    "I think you feel it too, right? But I really didn''t expect that there are so many interesting things hidden in this world."


    "Did the old man tell you..."


    In the sealed space, Nine Tails slightly opened his mouth to say something, but in the end only these messages came out of his mouth.


    "Well, it''s the Sage of the Six Paths, a very kind old man."


    Naruto still kept smiling, he nodded slightly and replied.


    "He also told me a lot of things, such as Zuosuke and Madara are actually the inheritors of Indra Chakra, or reincarnations.


    And within my chakra, there is also the shadow of a person, and this person is..."


    "Asura!"


    Without waiting for Naruto to give an answer, Kyuubi said very firmly.


    "The power in your body is the power of Asura, I will not admit it wrong, I will never admit it wrong!


    It turned out to be like this, it turned out to be like this, no wonder I hate Uchiha Madara so much, it turns out that he is the reincarnation of Indra.


    It''s really disgusting as always, and it really hasn''t changed at all! "


    Kyuubi really hates Uchiha Madara or Indra, and the damage caused by Indra or Uchiha Madara to Kyuubi is unforgettable.


    He probably couldn''t forget these two no matter what, and he was always thinking about how to get revenge on these two guys.


    But for Asura, he has another attitude in his heart. After all, Asura really never showed any bad attitude towards him.


    Even back then, the process of getting along with them was still okay.


    Now this situation continues to Naruto, even though Naruto didn''t do anything, but Nine Tails also has the mentality of Aiwujiwu.


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    Therefore, his attitude towards Naruto began to ease, and it can even be said that there was a certain bias!


    "Well, I can''t say how about Uchiha Madara, but he followed Habara-san."


    Naruto didn''t know the change of Kyuubi''s attitude, but what Kyuubi said made Naruto feel very embarrassed.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Also, Zuo Zhu didn''t do anything, I think..."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this."


    Kyuubi directly interrupted Naruto''s words, and his chakra rushed towards Naruto like a flood that opened the gate in an instant.


    "Now we have to deal with this guy, right? I will fully cooperate with you, and fully cooperate with everything you have to do!


    I can''t do anything if the old man approves of them, but if the old man approves of you, I will definitely help you and help you deal with these **** in the Ninja world! "


    Kyuubi''s voice was sonorous and powerful, constantly echoing in Naruto''s mind, and Naruto also felt infinite power at this moment, which made him face a smile involuntarily.


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, his chakra roared, and the powerful chakra completely covered his body.


    The power of Xianju emerged again, and this time he didn''t need to separate his mind to control the power of Xianshu. Kyuubi actually consciously controlled his own chakra to cooperate with him to form a resonance with Xianshu.


    In this way, Naruto can focus more on controlling the celestial arts, and can better put himself into a fighting state!


    And Zuozhu naturally felt Naruto''s changes, he took a deep breath and then slightly closed one of his eyes.


    The next moment he quickly opened his eyes, only to see a lavender reincarnation eye with the same hook jade as Habara appeared in his eye socket!


    This is the change brought to him by Ultimate Yang Dun, even if this change can only cover one eye, it is completely enough for him.


    "Naruto, Zuosuke, what are you..."


    Naruto and Zuosuke''s strange change of breath naturally fell in the eyes of Urashiki, Minato, and Shisui. Urashiki''s face changed slightly at this moment, and Shisui asked in doubt.


    "Well, something happened, something magical but very interesting."


    Naruto looked at Otsutsu Mokura Shiki in front of him, and after thinking for a moment, he couldn''t help but smiled and said.


    "But these things are also good things for us, after all, now I think we can deal with this guy well."


    What Naruto said made Shisui and Namikaze Minato a little inexplicable, because they really couldn''t imagine what Naruto and Zuosuke had experienced.


    At this time, Otsutsu Mokurashiki''s expression became more dignified, especially with the burst of Naruto and Zuo Zhuo''s strength, he could clearly feel the transformation of these two guys!


    To put it bluntly, these two people have never been able to threaten themselves through tactics and tactical skills, but they can''t do anything to themselves.


    Now it has reached the point where he really feels the deadly threat, and he even feels that the current strength of these two people has broken through the limit of ants, and it seems that they are almost reaching the same level as him.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but it was definitely not a good thing for him, especially since the big wooden peach form in the distance had already swallowed the gold form.


    So that he can completely complete his transformation. Under such circumstances, he believes that Tao Shi can definitely solve his troubles.


    Then if I don''t go faster on my side, I will get nothing, and I am afraid that I will fall into an extreme confrontation with this guy Tao Shi!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This is definitely not something he can accept, and it is also something he absolutely does not want to face, but he still has some hesitation now, hesitating whether he wants to change completely.


    After all, once he transforms, he must devour the chakra he has collected, as well as his current pair of blue eyes of reincarnation.


    Although he can obtain unimaginably powerful power, such a loss is also huge for him.


    "It''s better to be patient..."


    Pu Shi gritted his teeth and thought to himself, after all, he didn''t make up his mind immediately.


    What''s more, he has always believed in his heart that although such enemies are dangerous and troublesome, ants are just ants after all.


    As Datongmu, how could he compromise with such an ant!


    ¡­


    Habara''s current feeling is very strange, or he never thought that he would change so much at this time!


    When he fully activated the ''firm will'' to maintain his Samsara Eye chakra mode, he immediately reduced the consumption of his Samsara Eye.


    His energy returned very quickly, and even after just a moment, he felt as if he was about to return to his peak.


    And this was just the beginning. When his "friend of nature"''s passiveness started to trigger, a huge amount of natural power that could be regarded as tamed by him entered his body in an instant.


    These forces are so quiet and silky smooth in his body, he doesn''t need to worry about whether he can control them at all, because these forces are like a part of his body.


    As long as he thinks, it only takes one thought, and these powers will completely resonate with Habara''s own chakra, and even the power of the reincarnation eye chakra mode easily.


    Even these powers are more obedient than Habara''s five-attribute fused chakra, which Habara really didn''t think of before.


    Although the five-attribute chakra is not as obedient as the natural chakra, it is completely controllable for Yu Yuan.


    Under such chain control and chakra resonance, his power is increasing geometrically.


    Most notably, he could feel his eyes seem to have been greatly enhanced!


    Habara''s eyes have already reached the state of Liugouyu, and the power required to further improve it is unimaginable.


    At least Habara felt that he wanted to go further, unless he waited hundreds or thousands of years for the accumulation of those passive forces.


    Or he was killing some ten tails, or existences like Otsuki, so that he could complete that transformation.


    This process is a bit long, but Habara can wait for this process, but now the mutual convergence of these forces seems to have given Habara a great surprise.


    "Although I haven''t made a complete breakthrough, my strength has also increased to a certain extent. This is really an unexpected result."


    Yu Yuan was muttering silently in his heart, and at this moment, Yu Yuan suddenly felt a strange force reverberating in the space.


    This power is similar to Uchiha Madara and Senjuju, but its essence is very different. The most important thing is that the Yin Dun and Yang Dun in this power have reached their respective extremes!


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "The power of Indra and Asura?"


    Habara murmured silently in his heart, but at this time he did have his own answer.


    "It seems that the Sage of the Six Paths has taken action, and the people he chose still seem to be Naruto and Zuozhu."


    Getting this news is definitely not a bad thing for Yu Yuan. After all, there is still a future situation at this stage, and it is definitely a good thing to have more helpers!


    Even if the power of Naruto and Zuosuke is likely to be recovered by the Sage of the Six Paths, this is not a big deal.


    Even if they have already used these recovered powers, and according to the firm will and perseverance of the two of them, they will inevitably follow the path of chakra fusion in the future, and they will definitely become the strongest ones!


    "However, we still need to solve the immediate problems first."


    Habara stared at the surprised and dignified big-tube wooden peach pose in front of him, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, he already hated this guy in his heart, because this guy killed Jin Shi!


    Although Habara also gained some power through other passive actions, but for him, he hoped that he would kill it himself so as to get the largest share.


    But now his idea is obviously impossible to realize, which makes him more or less full of resentment towards the **** Tao Shi.


    But now Momoshiki''s power has been strengthened again, maybe this can allow Habara to get more gains after killing him.


    Thinking of this, Habara''s gaze towards Momoshiki changed slightly, becoming more aggressive and frightening.


    Chakra was boiling all over his body in the big tube wooden peach pose, and he stared at Kai Uchiha like a hunter facing his prey.


    It''s just that at this moment, his face is not as relaxed as he imagined, because Yu Yuan has changed in front of his face!


    He really didn''t expect that this guy actually hid his strength, which was definitely something he never thought of.


    Such a situation filled him with astonishment, because he only now realized that this guy hadn''t given his all from the beginning.


    What does this mean? This means that this guy doesn''t take himself seriously!


    To be looked down upon by an existence that he regards as an ant is something Tao Shi can''t accept anyway, but he can''t refute it no matter how he can''t accept the current situation.


    Because this guy''s current power can definitely threaten him, even after he absorbs the golden formula now, he will still feel threatened!


    "Are you ready?"


    At this moment, Habara spoke quietly, and raised his head to stare at Momoshiki.


    The reincarnation sharing eyes that are constantly dancing in his eyes, which seem to be split at any time to achieve evolution, are so aggressive.


    "What are you talking about, boy!"


    The big-tube wooden peach expression changed slightly, and the feeling of crisis seemed to become more obvious.


    "I''m saying..."


    When Uchiha Kai''s eyes were completely locked on the body of Otsutsu Kimoshiki, those samsara eyes had already started to rotate.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "are you ready?"


    As soon as the words fell, the chakras all over Habara''s body exploded into intense roars. Before Habara himself thought of the situation, his five-attribute chakras quietly began to hand over to Yin Yang Dun.


    This scene is what Habara has been longing for all along, and has been trying and experimenting constantly, but before this, there has been no result.


    He really didn''t expect that there would be such a change when he was going all out and preparing to work hard, which made him feel a little emotional in his heart.


    Now he can''t help but think of Uchiha Madara, this guy is working hard with himself, and the result is that the five-attribute Chakra fusion progress is forced to increase rapidly.


    And now I seem to be somewhat similar to him. Could it be that, as the blood of the Uchiha clan, the more you work hard, the fiercer you will become?


    Habara didn''t know and didn''t know, but just as he was thinking, the big tube wooden peach pose moved!


    "Damn guy, go to hell!"


    ¡­.

 Chapter 340： The Great War (final)

    Fall in love with you reading network, Konoha: Make Uchiha great again


    "Damn guy, go to hell!"


    It seemed that Habara had been irritated by Datong Mutao Shishi. When his figure moved, the huge red ax in his hand slammed towards Habara.


    This kind of speed is astonishingly fast, even faster than before and even more unstoppable.


    But for some reason, this speed seemed so insignificant in Habara''s eyes, and the Datong Momoshi couldn''t give Habara the sense of oppression it had before!


    "What''s happening here?"


    Habara was somewhat puzzled and puzzled, he knew that he would get an unimaginable enhancement due to full firepower, but the level of enhancement was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    Thinking in his heart, Habara''s body also started to move, and only after this movement did Habara realize what kind of intensity he was in now!


    That kind of speed seems to have completely surpassed the shackles of time.


    In his eyes, Tao Shi''s speed seemed to be extremely slowed down at a certain moment, and he didn''t even have the slightest effort to dodge this round of giant axe''s attack.


    Immediately afterwards, he punched out, and before he even had time to react in the big tube wooden peach pose, he was directly beaten into the air.


    The huge cyclone immediately made everything around it chaotic, and even the void seemed to be unable to resist such energy spillover.


    I don''t know how many spaces collapsed directly, revealing dark cracks like black holes.


    And Habara, who had done all this, didn''t stop at all, his figure flashed slightly and disappeared in the same place in an instant, he turned into a halo and went straight to the big tube wooden peach!


    boom!


    The ground trembled violently, and countless cracks spread outwards rapidly. The huge ax in Datong Mutao''s hand was directly broken, and he flew upside down again!


    Datong Mutao was dumbfounded, and now he is really dumbfounded.


    Now he has no idea how much power this guy in front of him has hidden before.


    Why can''t he figure out why a mortal, a guy who looks like an ant in his eyes, has such a terrifying level and performance.


    He didn''t understand why Otsutsuki himself would be looked down upon so much by an ant-like existence, even though this ant did have Otsutsuki''s blood and could inspire some power.


    But this is absolutely unacceptable to Otsutsuki, and it is absolutely unacceptable!


    Anger and embarrassment continued to spread in his heart. Facing Habara who continued to attack him, his current resistance also seemed extremely weak.


    Yes, his current situation can only be described as resistance.


    He was completely suppressed by Habara, unable to launch a decent attack.


    At this time, Habara''s offensive methods are different from before. Although he still relies mainly on physical skills, he will also use some specific skills to intersperse and cooperate with each other.


    And the power, speed and strength he displayed at this time are not comparable to those before!


    The most terrible thing is that there is no way to absorb the Taoist style that this guy used in actual combat.


    It''s not that he can''t do it, with the special eyes of reincarnation, he can completely devour and absorb all the spells he sees.


    But as this guy''s strength increased, or he started to use all the power he could use, his tactics also had some deflection.


    Now every time this guy uses the technique, he can target his hands to attack.


    What does this mean, this means that this guy knows his own details, this means that this guy doesn''t give him any chance to absorb these techniques at all!


    Under such an offensive, the Datong Mutao Style hadn''t completely absorbed the power of the Jin Style, and the end result was losing steadily.


    In addition to the endless humiliation in his heart, he has even begun to think about going here completely, or...


    "Give this guy a wedge!"


    For Otsuki, it is impossible to leave a wedge for someone who is also Otsuki''s clan, but Habara is an exception in Momoshiki''s eyes!


    It is undeniable that Habara does possess the power of Otsutsuki, and the strength of this power is even more unbelievable.


    But in essence, Habara did not reach the level of Otsuki, and this also gave Momoshiki a slight chance!


    However, the Datong Mutao pose is also very clear, judging from the strength Habara is currently displaying, there are really only a few chances.


    "You want to escape?"


    At this moment, Habara seemed to see through Momoshiki''s heart, his voice was very flat, but with the help of Chakra, it resounded throughout the sky!


    "boom!"


    Habara once again exploded with astonishing speed, and he rushed to Momoshiki like a shooting star, and swung the Ninja Sword transformed from the Daoist Jade in his hand fiercely.


    In an instant, endless blades echoed around him, and these blades swung out with his ninja sword, madly heading towards Momoshiki.


    Facing the endless sharp blades, Tao Shi''s monster-like expression changed violently, as if he could feel the breath of death constantly spreading towards him.


    Such a situation is absolutely unacceptable to him, and absolutely unacceptable!


    Death is so strange to him, and it is also so unacceptable. In his life dictionary, he has never thought of the word death!


    And as a proud Otsuki, he would never allow the word death to linger around him.


    Now that he is forced to this point by a guy who is like an ant, it is really unimaginable and even more unacceptable for him.


    He held the golden giant ax tightly in his hand, his eyes were full of unwillingness, and the aura of madness had burst out in his body.


    "How could I lose to such a guy...how could I lose to such a guy!"


    Datong Mutao growled angrily, and the next moment, this guy''s whole body began to undergo strange changes.


    The ugly red monster-like Tao-style body began to compress rapidly, and the ultimate chakra was constantly oscillating in his body.


    Under such a rapid shock, his red skin began to change.


    The redness that was almost visible to the naked eye began to fade, and the white skin appeared on his body again.


    He quickly raised his hand, and the scarlet eye of reincarnation that was originally hidden in his palm turned golden at this moment.


    "what!"


    The Big Tube Peach Pose is still roaring, his chakra is still vibrating, and the golden reincarnation eyes in his hands burst out with terrifying suction.


    Habara''s extreme sharpness was quickly absorbed by his eyes of reincarnation, and at this moment Momoshiki''s white eyes also shone with golden light, and the eyes of reincarnation on his forehead also turned golden.


    Black wedge-like stripes appeared on his body, and his strength reached an astonishing peak at this moment!


    Habara stared blankly at all this, he didn''t expect that the big tube wooden peach pose could be transformed at this time.


    His eyes could clearly see how the two completely different chakras in this guy''s body fused together.


    This kind of fusion is not as simple as one plus one equals two, it can be seen as the complete superposition of the Tao style and the gold style, and the strength formed is far beyond that of ordinary Otsutsuki!


    This kind of power, this kind of power is far beyond what the previous Tao Style can match!


    "It seems that I have to thank you very much."


    Momo was floating in mid-air, his face was full of crazy excitement, he clenched his fists tightly and raised his head to look at Habara, he laughed loudly.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to do this!"


    Habara ignored Momoshiki''s complacency, he felt that the current situation was a bit troublesome.


    Although Momoshiki seems to have shown a similar state in the original work, Habara doesn''t think his strength can reach the current level.


    Now that this situation hit him, Habara didn''t have any other emotions other than feeling a little unlucky and unexpected.


    To fight against this kind of enemy, Habara actually has all kinds of mental preparations, the most important thing is that he has the confidence to defeat his opponent!


    He knows exactly what this guy''s problem is, and the previous battles have proved it all, he just needs to continue to follow his own rhythm and there will be no problem!


    What''s more, Habara also has some hope that this battle will not end so easily, and Uchiha Madara''s way of progress is also stimulating Habara himself.


    Even if he doesn''t expect to improve as fast as Uchiha Madara, he also hopes that he can perform better.


    After all, at this moment, he has also achieved the basic integration of Yin-Yang Dun and five-attribute Chakra.


    As long as he works harder, he might be able to make his fusion progress even further!


    "There is no need to say thank you."


    Habara looked at Momoshiki at this time, he was silent for a moment before shaking his head slightly and speaking.


    He took a deep breath, the chakra in his body burst out suddenly, and he spoke indifferently.


    "After all, it''s impossible to change your ending."


    "I can be sure that you are really becoming more and more like our Otsutsuki clan!"


    Momoshiki didn''t care about Habara''s words, he stretched out his hand and shook the chakra, and the next moment, a slender ninja knife built by Yin Yang Dun, exuding red chakra, appeared in his hand.


    He flicked the ninja sword in his hand lightly, then stared at Habara, with a smear of cruelty at the corner of his mouth.


    "But you don''t have this chance to become one of us, your fate is the same as all the ants on this planet!


    You will become the nutrient that feeds me and makes me stronger, that''s all! "


    .........


    "Yang Dun, Immortal Method, Confused Star Spiral Pill!"


    On the surface of the sea, Naruto''s whole body exuded a golden luster, and the bright spiral pill bloomed in his hand like a planet, and turned into a destructive light in an instant and went towards Pushi!


    Zuosuke controlled his Zuo Nenghu to fly in the sky, and at the same time he also released his own attack.


    For Xu Zuo Nenghu, besides the power of Tongju, the strongest attack is the attack launched by himself.


    What Zuozhu needs to do is to combine his own chakra, especially the ultimate Yin escape chakra, and then quickly swing the knife, he can reach the ultimate strength!


    "boom!"


    A huge roar fell on the surface of the sea, and in an instant, huge waves had quietly formed, and the turbulent waves were constantly circling and rising, and the man-made natural disaster had been quietly completed.


    It''s just that Otsutsu Mokurashiki''s current state is very special, his figure flickered quickly, and after dodging this move, he completely dodged this attack.


    He was floating in mid-air, and he looked at Zuosuke and Naruto with a gloomy expression.


    At this time, he was already out of shape, and Zuo Zhu and Naruto put too much pressure on him.


    He probably never dreamed that these two guys who were clearly inferior to him would actually let him fall into such a situation!


    The two of them do have the power to hurt themselves, but that''s just the ultimate Yin Dun and Yang Dun, and that special natural chakra.


    This kind of power can allow them to improve and allow them to hurt themselves, but it has definitely not reached the point where they can solve themselves.


    However, the combination of these two people has brought this power to the extreme, and their technical and tactical skills are really exquisite.


    Especially with their teaming up, that kind of fighting power is unimaginable for Pu Shi. Even if Pu Shi keeps using time to avoid it, his current situation is not good.


    His time ability cannot control the time of his own body, but can only control the time around himself.


    As for the damage caused to him by the extreme Yin Dun and Yang Dun, even if he can recover continuously, it will take time.


    Naruto and Zuosuke''s continuous attack and cooperation, once the damage he suffered exceeds the limit, his own cycle may collapse.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    He himself is very aware of this, which is why he has to make a choice now.


    As a last resort, he finally chose to devour his red light fish basket and eyes of reincarnation, completely transforming himself into the form of a crane.


    You must know that when the two of them are constantly cooperating to harass and attack, Pu Shi''s fishing rod has no way to hit these two people. Under such circumstances, he naturally has no way to devour the chakra of these two people.


    What''s more, his tolerance limit is about to reach the limit, so he made this decision very simply.


    He needs stronger power now, he is already in a dangerous situation, if he doesn''t try his best at this time, then he may really have no chance to try his best again!


    "I have to say that you are really interesting. You two ants have pushed me to this point. You are already proud enough!"


    Urashiki stared at Naruto and Zuosuke, he grinned and said loudly, fortunately Habara is not here, because at this time his appearance can be said to be completely different from what Habara remembered.


    But this is also normal, because in the original book, after this guy completely transformed into the form of a crane, his personality and other aspects have also undergone tremendous changes.


    He appeared to be more rude and irritable, and his strength also became more terrifying!


    "Buzz!"


    As soon as the words fell, Urashiki launched an attack directly. He was indeed extremely embarrassed by Naruto and Zuosuke, but his attack also made Naruto and Zuosuke overwhelmed.


    "Hmph, you''d better take care of yourself first!"


    Zuo Zhu indifferently blocked Pu Shi''s attack, and he replied in an indifferent voice.


    "But there is one thing I have to admit that I can''t compare to you, that is, you are really ruthless, you dare to eat your own eyes, there is nothing you can''t do."


    "You are not Datongmu, you don''t understand anything at all!"


    Perhaps it was Zuo Zhu''s words that hit Pu Shi''s pain point, making Pu Shi look extremely angry in an instant.


    In fact, for Otsutsuki, it is extremely embarrassing to swallow his own eyes in exchange for strength, especially when dealing with guys who are not as good as him.


    Such an arrogant person like Pu Shi is naturally full of anger in his heart, not to mention that he has changed his voice to the crane mode now, his emotions are even more difficult to control!


    "Go to hell, you two ants!"


    Without the slightest hesitation at all, Urashiki used his space ability, and he came behind Zuosuke and Naruto almost instantly, and then launched the strongest attack.


    Naruto''s reaction was quick, the nine tails in his body suddenly exploded, and a giant golden claw waved fiercely towards Shi Fang, instantly blocking Pu Shi''s attack route.


    However, Momoshiki still showed amazing abilities. In an instant, he made the most reasonable evasive action, directly avoiding Naruto''s attack so that his attack would not stop.


    And Naruto and Zuozhu seemed to have expected this situation a long time ago, and Zuozhu immediately made a move to assist Naruto the moment Naruto made a move.


    "Peng!"


    Urashiki attacked Naruto directly with a black stick in his hand, but Zuosuke had already protected Naruto before Urashiki attacked, and launched a new round of attacks.


    However, his attack strength is extremely high, even if Xu Zuo Nenghu, the fifth stage of Ultimate Yin Dun, is added, there is no way to completely resist it.


    Fortunately, Zuosuke didn''t want to fight head-on with Urashiki, he defended with all his strength if he missed a hit, and at the same time led Naruto to jump up to avoid Urashiki''s attack.


    "It''s a little slow going on like this, Zuo Zhu."


    Naruto whispered to Zuosuke, his eyes still fixed on Urashiki.


    "And I feel that this guy seems to have guessed our thoughts, so I''m afraid we will not reach the expected goal."


    Naruto and Zuosuke actually had an idea when dealing with Urashiki, or Shisui and Minato had told them both of their thoughts.


    Zhishui and Minato had already discovered this guy''s information a long time ago, and they also thought of a certain way.


    But this guy''s resilience is really exaggerated, which makes Minato and the others not sure whether the method they thought of is effective, not to mention that they don''t have such a strong method.


    But as Naruto and Zuosuke became stronger, there was room for all of this to be used, although there was still a gap compared with the poison they had thought before.


    But by analogy, some methods are still effective.


    What Naruto, Zuosuke and the others are doing now is to use their strength to injure this guy to the maximum, to continuously injure Ura Shiki, and to continuously cause more damage.


    Let him have no room for maneuver, let him have no time to recover, let his endurance completely exceed the upper limit, so as to achieve his goal!


    Naturally, Naruto and Zuosuke would not object to this plan. Their battle was extremely fierce, and the battle along the way was from the mainland to the sea.


    It''s not that they don''t want to continue on the mainland, but that the Thunder Country has been completely destroyed, and Habara''s strength is far beyond imagination, so they can only choose to fight at sea.


    However, their battle lasted for so long, coupled with Pu Shi''s changes at this time, this made them wonder whether Pu Shi had already guessed their thoughts.


    Even if he hadn''t guessed it, Urashiki''s own situation might not be good, so Naruto would be worried about what countermeasures Urashiki would use.


    After all, that is a big tree, even if this guy has almost no tactics and no combat experience to speak of.


    But relying on his own quality and his ability, such an opponent is definitely far beyond all the enemies they have ever faced.


    "I don''t know, but I think we should take the initiative."


    Zuosuke said in a low voice while dodging, his gaze was locked on Urashiki too, at the moment when Urashiki was about to hit Suzunohu.


    At that moment, his reincarnation eyes suddenly burst out with terrifying power, and he and Naruto disappeared in place in an instant, and the one who stayed in place turned into a fish rolled up by the waves!


    Heavenly Hand Power, this is Zuo Zhu''s latest power, and he uses it very freely.


    "Our original strategy was to accumulate little and make more, let him reach the upper limit of his own tolerance, and finally explode.


    But now we are not sure whether he has discovered it, so I suggest that we use the strongest force to attack him and let him directly reach the maximum tolerance limit.


    And we can''t continue to fight like this, although it''s at sea, but look at these waves..."


    Zuo Zhu stopped at this point, and Naruto''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the sea.


    These huge waves are already very exaggerated, and who knows if they continue to fight will become a huge tsunami, and once these tsunami hit the shore, the consequences will be disastrous!


    "I see."


    Naruto nodded very seriously, his eyes became extremely determined, in fact, he himself was a little tired of this kind of battle.


    "I''ll cover it, let''s find a chance to get rid of him!"


    "Well, be careful, I will help you transform at any time."


    Zuo Zhu nodded and said in a low voice, but at this moment a black hole in space suddenly appeared behind them!


    "go to hell!"


    Pu Shi quickly jumped out of the black hole with a black stick in his hand. After all, he is in control of the existence of "Huangquan Hirasaka". His use of space is so powerful that it is unimaginable!


    However, Zuo Zhuo disappeared as soon as he landed, and Ri Mingren shot almost instantly.


    "Yang Dun, Immortal Method, Confused Star Spiral Pill!"


    Naruto''s powerful Chakra erupted suddenly, and he used the Huoxing Spiral Pill again, but it was a pity that the moment Pu Shi was about to be hit had already used the power of time.


    After ''avoiding'' Naruto''s attack, he attacked without hesitation.


    However, he hadn''t had time to attack Naruto at all, and Naruto was transferred away the next moment, and staying in place was something unimportant.


    However, Pu Shi already had experience, he barely paused, and the ''Huangquan Hirasaka'' behind him turned on again and he quickly followed.


    Speed, he never lacks, he doesn''t worry that he can''t catch up with the enemy!


    "Yang Dun ¡¤ Immortal Art ¡¤ Spiral Shuriken!"


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the moment he just caught up, Naruto suddenly exploded.


    The huge spiral shuriken full of Tailed Beast Power, Yang Dun and Immortal Art pierced the sky and attacked him directly!


    "childish!"


    Pu Shi yelled angrily, he raised his hand quickly, and the powerful Chakra erupted suddenly.


    "Tiansu wave purple light ball jade box!"


    This time he didn''t dare to use the power of time anymore, he had already felt the condition of his body, and the most terrible thing was that he could feel that this technique could cause great harm to him!


    "boom!"


    The purple ripples full of Yin-Yang Dun collided fiercely with the spiral shuriken, and a huge energy pulse swept everything at this moment.


    But Naruto and Zuosuke didn''t care about all of this, their eyes were slightly bright, because they both understood the meaning of Momoshiki''s actions in an instant!


    "I think our time has come!"


    Naruto''s power quickly formed a seal with both hands, and in an instant countless shadow clones were directly separated by him.


    And the moment these shadow clones were separated, they immediately scattered and flew towards various places. After doing all this, he smiled and stretched out his fist at Zuo Zhu.


    "Come on, let''s solve the trouble."


    "Well, come on."


    Zuozhu nodded, and the next moment he also stretched out his fist and fisted with Naruto.


    At this moment, the ultimate yin escape and the ultimate yang escape seemed to collide subtly, and the strength of the two of them also blended rapidly at this moment.


    Xu Zuo Nou and Kyuubi began to intersect again, and a bigger and more terrifying disguise Xu Zuo Nou quietly appeared in the sky!


    "I''ll control it!"


    Zuo Zhu yelled, and the next moment he directly controlled the mighty outfit Xu Zuo Nenghu made a move.


    The huge ninja knife was unsheathed in an instant, and the sky and the earth changed color at this moment, and the space seemed to be shattered.


    Pu Shi''s face changed slightly, but although such a huge attack was dangerous to him, he was not unable to dodge it.


    And the opponent is so big, it is also an excellent target for him to attack easily.


    Without the slightest pause, Pu Shi''s figure flashed slightly, and he disappeared in place in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, Momo''s figure appeared instantly behind Weizhuang Xuzuo Nenghu.


    But this time the peach pose was different from before. He raised a hand and released a purple chakra in the shape of a four-pointed star in his palm.


    "Buzz!"


    Chakra erupted suddenly, and with the help of his berserk Chakra, a giant oarfish that was almost as dark and purple in size as the majestic Suzunohu quietly appeared.


    This black-purple oarfish quickly opened its mouth, and in an instant a huge purple-red chakra sphere quietly emerged!


    "It''s time to end!"


    Pu Shi seemed a little crazy, his chakra was constantly compressing and gushing, and the chakra light ball became extraordinarily huge at this moment!


    "This is for you, go to hell!


    Tensuha Purple Light Dragon Dragon Palace! "


    After the words fell, the huge chakra blasted out suddenly, and the terrifying escaping power made everyone feel the breath of death seemed to be spreading.


    "It''s really time to end..."


    Seeing the chakra ball of light flying towards him quickly, Zuo Zhu shouted in a low voice, but his samsara eye had already looked away quickly at this moment.


    "boom!"


    A huge roar suddenly sounded, and the sky seemed to change color completely at this moment, and the violent shock penetrated from the sky to the bottom of the sea.


    At this moment, an unimaginably violent earthquake erupted from the bottom of the sea, and even the volcano hidden on the bottom of the sea suddenly erupted at this moment.


    Endless gigantic waves have quietly formed, roaring and roaring, circling and converging on the sea surface unceasingly.


    However, in the sky, Otsutsu Mokura''s expression also became a little ugly.


    Because he clearly felt that at the last moment his attack was evaded by that **** brat using those avatar techniques that he didn''t even care about!


    The kid with the eyes of reincarnation used his ability to transfer a clone over, and he transferred himself to the clone''s position.


    The most deadly thing is that that kid also made a move at this moment!


    "The Lost of Indra!"


    Zuozhu did make a move, he and Naruto have been waiting for this moment to come.


    The loss of Indra, which was filled with the ultimate yin escape, mixed with the yang escape and fairy art obtained from Naruto, pierced the sky.


    It produced huge storms and thunderbolts in the process of marching, which struck directly like a natural disaster that would destroy the world.


    However, what Zuosuke attacked with this blow was not Ura Shiki, but a shadow clone of Naruto in the distance!


    This scene naturally fell into Pu Shi''s eyes, and his face was already a bit ugly.


    Of course he knew what Zuo Zhu''s purpose was, especially when he felt the power of space rising on his body, he knew that everything was going to go wrong!


    "No!"


    Pu Shi yelled angrily, he wanted to use ''Huangquan Biliangzaka'' to avoid it, but at this time he couldn''t do it at all.


    He has already consumed a lot before, although his recovery speed is very fast, but there is a time limit no matter how fast it is.


    Now he is in a somewhat embarrassing vacuum period, especially those surviving shadow clones of Naruto also launched a fearless attack at this moment.


    This kind of attack also greatly affected him, which made him unable to concentrate on using ''Huangquan Biliangsaka'' at all, let alone resist Zuosuke''s heavenly hand power!


    "No! No! No!"


    Urashi no longer cared about the upper limit he could bear, he kept using the power of space to evade the current Naruto''s attack.


    But no matter how he evades, he can escape the fate of being locked by Zuo Zhu, and he is still shrouded by that special power of space!


    "Heavenly power!"


    Finally, when Zuo Zhu was ready, the terrifying power of space erupted suddenly.


    Zuo Zhu''s samsara eye spun rapidly, and the corner of his eye overflowed with bright red blood at this moment, but he didn''t care at all, his gaze was still locked on Pu Shi''s body.


    "No!"


    Pu Shi roared out at this moment, but his position had changed, and he had already appeared at the position of Naruto Kage''s avatar.


    At this time, he had already faced the loss of Indra...


    ¡­


    On the shattered earth, the battle between Habara and Otsutsu Kimmo has completely heated up.


    The two didn''t have any room to hold hands, and the place where they fought was no longer limited to the Kingdom of Thunder.


    This area is very large for ordinary people, but it is really too small for them.


    As his battles continued to expand, so did their range of attack.


    I don''t know how many places were driven out of the abyss by them, and how many places were turned into wasteland by them, let alone how many lives were killed by their aftermath!


    The whole world has no way to resist the impact of their power, because this is the ultimate power of Otsutsuki belonging to the Mieshi clan.


    The world is already showing a tendency to collapse, and it is entirely conceivable that if this continues, the collapse of the world is absolutely inevitable.


    Such a result is definitely not what Habara hoped, but he also knows that he may not be able to stop it.


    When the battle has reached this point, it''s not something you can stop if you want. All they can do is keep fighting until the opponent is completely eliminated!


    "This big wooden peach pose is really troublesome to the extreme!"


    Habara was a little gloomy. Although this Tao style was still weak in fighting skills, he made up for his own shortcomings after inheriting the power of the gold style.


    This guy''s current physical strength is extremely high, and it can even be said that it is somewhat beyond Habara''s expectations.


    As for the use of skills, this guy is also extremely difficult, after all, this guy himself is extremely capable of using skills.


    In essence, there is a huge gap between Habara and him. He can persist until now thanks to the reincarnation eye chakra mode and Momoshiki''s own lack of experience.


    Otherwise, it would be absolutely impossible for Habara to last until now if that Otsutsuki Ichishiki was completely revived.


    When Habara and Otsutsuki fought in the same style, the most important thing was that he was stuck in a poor resurrection state, and the second was that he was consuming his own life as soon as he started.


    If it weren''t for these two conditions, it would be impossible for Habara to handle the extremely poor form at that time, let alone the peak form.


    If you don''t get killed directly in one round, then you really have to thank God.


    "Go to hell!"


    Just as he was thinking, Datong Mumoshi suddenly moved forward, and the ninja sword in his hand that was emitting red light came over with terrifying power in an instant.


    Seeing this, Habara raised the ninja sword in his hand without the slightest hesitation, and his ninja sword met Momoshiki''s attack fiercely with the ultimate yin and yang escape.


    Just like a meteor colliding, a black spot formed between the two of them. This black spot expanded rapidly at this moment, and it seemed to swallow everything up.


    "boom!"


    The sudden explosion resounded, and at this moment the space seemed to be broken, and endless cracks like spider webs covered the entire sky!


    The strength that erupted from the battle between the two of them could not be tolerated by this space.


    With the continuous shattering of the space, it was like glass being smashed, and then their chakras began to escape uncontrollably and crazily!


    Under the influence of this chakra riot, natural disasters can be seen everywhere in the entire ninja world.


    All places in the ninja world were suddenly bright as day, and there were rumbling sounds in many places where the crust was unstable, the ground cracked, mountain peaks collapsed, and earthquakes appeared everywhere at the same time.


    On the other hand, near the sea, the turbulent waves rolled up hundreds of feet high, rushing to the shore with the momentum of devouring everything.


    I don''t know how many villages near the sea were swept into the sea in an instant, and many small islands in the land of water disappeared in this moment.


    The disaster caused by Naruto and the others was in the middle of the sea, and it would take time to affect the coast, but Habara and the others made everything explode in an instant!


    Endless volcanoes erupted at this moment, and unimaginable natural disasters occurred everywhere.


    The ninja coalition forces on the front line were the worst. The sudden chakra overflow rushed towards them. Even though they had been evacuating continuously, there were still many unlucky guys who were turned into powder at this moment.


    They didn''t even have room to resist, they were directly submerged in this chakra chakra ocean!


    "Is this a battle between gods?"


    "How do we fight against such a guy?"


    "What happened to Habara-sama?"


    With the overflow of chakra of terrifying and destructive nature, all the ninjas panicked, and the threat of death had enveloped them.


    Countless ninjas have fallen into despair. They have never seen such a terrifying scene. This is no longer a battle, it is simply destroying everything.


    "It seems that the situation is much worse than you imagined."


    On the moon, Otsuki Kaguya and Otsuki Hagoromo sat there calmly, at this moment they were no longer confined within the seal.


    Obviously, Yumura has released his mother Kaguya, what they have to do now is to watch this battle, and see how Habara and the others will solve all this.


    However, the current situation is not so good, and it can even be said to be a bit too bad.


    Habara''s nature is much different from Momoshiki''s, and the damage brought about by such a battle is beyond expectation. It is blunt to say that they are going to destroy the whole world.


    "It''s really bad. It''s those guys."


    Datsuki Yuyi shook his head lightly, he sighed before speaking quietly.


    "Especially this guy devoured his companion, his strength has been further sublimated, such an opponent may really be a bit super classy.


    But I believe in him, I still believe in him from beginning to end, this kid is definitely a person who breaks through the limit! "


    "You mean, Blood Follows the Snare?"


    There was still some indifference in Kaguya''s expression, her gaze was fixed on Habara, and she sighed faintly after a long time.


    "Forcibly fused with the help of fighting, which is very similar to the kid who carried the pure blood of Indra Chakra on his body.


    Maybe he can succeed, maybe he will only step into the abyss. "


    Having said that, Kaguya paused for a moment, and then she slowly continued.


    "But it''s coming soon, is it to prove that your choice is correct, or my choice is the most realistic.


    It''s just that I want to ask you how you''re going to end up with this, because it''s all started. "


    "He''ll win, mother."


    Otsutsuki Yuromo didn''t answer the topic of how to end it, he just looked at Habara calmly and said slowly.


    "I believe in people in the ninja world, in their will, in their beliefs, and I have never changed this.


    And I will never change, because the future is in their hands! "


    Kaguya shook her head at Yu Yi''s words, but she didn''t continue this topic, and she was looking forward to an answer now.


    An answer that has plagued their mother-son relationship for millennia, and an answer that will finally fix it all.


    Kaguya''s mother and son are waiting for an answer, and Datong Mumoshiki also wants an answer now, because he is really confused now.


    The battle has reached this level, and he has become more and more trapped.


    into a self-doubt.


    Because he didn''t have any advantage from the beginning to the end, even if he had integrated the power of the golden style!


    And he was still facing the guy he regarded as an ant, the guy who relied on external forces to gain Otsutsuki''s power.


    Is this guy strong?


    Strong, compared to other races, this guy already transcends a dimension.


    But for Otsutsuki, this guy is not popular at all.


    Even counting the current chakra mode, in terms of the strength and quantity of chakra, he is just a standard for Otsutsuki to pass.


    Such a standard is too weak for himself, Jin Shi, and even the relatively low-ranking Pu Shi.


    Not to mention Yishi, the kind of guy who is extremely conceited and also extremely powerful.


    But this guy, but this guy has achieved such a level with such strength, it is really unbelievable.


    And now such a guy has dragged himself into a desperate situation, a desperate situation he never thought of.


    Tao Shi didn''t understand, and couldn''t understand, how this guy managed to do this.


    "You bastard, what kind of monster are you!"


    Finally, when the two of them were separated by the force again, Tao Shi couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    "Why can you do this, why can you do this if you are not Datongmu!"


    "Compared to monsters, I think you are more suitable than me."


    Habara gasped and said, but soon he sighed and shook his head again.


    "You Otsutsuki clan always hope to find problems in others, but never find problems in yourself.


    Power is never a single thing, the experience of using it, the control of power, this is the qualified combat power.


    I admit that you are very strong, beyond my imagination.


    But because you are too strong, you have never met a suitable opponent, so your control over your own power is unimaginably weak.


    But I''m different, ninja world is never a peaceful place.


    Wars, local disputes, and various dangerous missions allow us to accumulate combat experience all the time.


    In addition, do you think that if you have power, does it really mean that you have mastered power?


    No, you don''t understand what the essence of power is, and you have never mastered your own power. "


    It was rare for Habara to say a few nonsense words. If he could, he would rather keep his head down and continue fighting, but his consumption has reached the extreme.


    Tao Shi''s initiative to speak like this gave him a chance to breathe, he must seize the time to recover his strength, and his words also made Datong Mu Tao Shi fall into deep thought.


    The accumulation of combat experience, the control of power, these things he really never set foot in.


    For them, just like what Habara said, fighting is a process in which they kill each other, nothing more!


    Because they are really too strong, no one will be their opponents, and anyone who resists will only become ashes under their power.


    Under such an environment, even the most basic, what kind of power the chakra they use is, they haven''t carefully studied and realized it.


    They only know how to strengthen themselves by devouring life and relying on the chakra created by the ten tails, but they have never had effective and correct thinking.


    After thinking about these things, Otsutsuki Momoshiki wanted to mock Habara a few words, as if their Otsutsuki clan didn''t have the ability to do these things.


    They only need to devour all life in the entire universe, and they can make themselves the masters of the entire world!


    But he stopped when he got to the point of speaking, he couldn''t even deal with the guy in front of him properly, could he do everything he wanted?


    And is the enhancement obtained by devouring life really that powerful?


    "I seem to understand what you mean."


    Momoshiki looked at Habara slowly, his tone was still extremely arrogant, but such arrogance also brought some dignity.


    "You guys are studying to maximize the power you have, and in our opinion, there is no need for such an approach.


    But I have to say, you taught me a lesson, which made me gain a lot of insight. "


    "Information is not necessary, because whether you know it or not, there is no way to change it."


    Habara took a deep breath, he calmly looked at Datong Mumo and said quietly.


    "We are different, and your experience and growth are destined not to be like ours. Even if you want to change, you can''t change it!"


    "Who told you I was going to change?"


    Tao Shi chuckled, and then his face suddenly became cruel.


    "In terms of technique and tactics, I am indeed no match for you, but when it comes to using the strongest power, where is your limit?"


    "Huh?" Habara was stunned for a moment, and he understood what Momoshiki meant in an instant.


    "boom!"


    Almost as soon as the words were finished, the chakra in Taoshi''s body began to surge crazily, the sky and the earth changed color in an instant, and the breath of destruction spread throughout the world.


    Skills and tactics are not comparable to Habara, and combat experience is not comparable to Habara, so why not compare these things?


    "You have a huge weakness!"


    Tao Shi''s body roared continuously under the stimulation of Chakra, and it also continued to grow bigger. His indifferent voice resounded throughout the universe.


    "You care about the lives of this world, and these lives are your huge burden!


    I admit that if I use the greatest force on you, you can definitely escape.


    But if I don''t devour these lives, just hold the idea of ??killing them all, are you sure you can escape, will you escape? "


    Datong Mutao''s voice was extraordinarily loud, and Habara''s face became completely gloomy at this moment.


    This guy really caught the most terrible part of Habara, and this guy is now forcing Habara to make a choice!


    It''s either head-to-head or he kills everyone!


    Seeing the growing Momoshiki, Habara made an absolute decision at this moment.


    Slightly exhaling, the chakra in Hanara''s body also surged crazily.


    He didn''t answer, but a blue chakra suddenly appeared on his body, but it took only a moment for this chakra to rise rapidly and spread!


    A destructive chakra emanated from him, and a human form appeared on him.


    With the continuous influx of chakra, this human-shaped chakra giant suddenly swelled and was still changing.


    Chakra solidified, forming an armor covering it, and a pitch-black ninja sword appeared at its waist.


    Its appearance has also become extremely clear, like a Rakshasa in a temple, ferocious and terrifying, making people feel horrified at a glance.


    Habara floated in the energy crystal wall protruding from the giant''s head, his chakra was still being supplied without stopping, and the giant was still growing and changing.


    "It''s not enough..."


    Habara murmured softly, and then his eyes began to spin rapidly, and in an instant, his giant began to boil continuously!


    The ultimate power continued to act on this giant, and it was at this moment that Habara started the Great Annihilation.


    At this time, he used all his moves, because he knew that now was the real time to go all out!


    "Ok?"


    However, when Habara mobilized the chakra, he was suddenly surprised to find that under the extremely boiling high pressure, he suddenly discovered a terrible change in himself!


    At this moment, his ''advanced **** level'' finally reached its peak, and the power of ''transcendence'' completely covered his bloodline, and his bloodline finally completed its final transformation!


    At this moment, the power belonging to Otsutsuki completely surged through Habara''s body, which was different from the chakra mode experience of the reincarnation eye, and made Habara feel his "qualitative" leap.


    The fusion of Yin-Yang Dun and five-attribute Chakra accelerated even more at this moment. With the ultimate ''transcendence'' power and the blooming of Habara Otsutsuki''s blood, they collided with more intense sparks.


    "Buzz!"


    Roaring chakras kept falling from the sky, and energy like pure white holy light was crazily injected into Habara''s body.


    Almost instantly, Habara exited the reincarnation eye chakra mode, but the next moment, under the guidance and transformation of this holy light-like power, and in the boiling of his blood, he transformed again!


    The white clothing appeared again, but this time it was not a long robe, but a combat uniform more suitable for Habara!


    On his white collar, a row of black hook jade seals are engraved above.


    Habara''s hair color also changed from black to white again at this moment, but this time on his forehead, the third reincarnation eye had quietly appeared.


    And in his eye sockets, the reincarnation eyes of Liugouyu, which were already ready to move, were completely split, and in his scarlet eyes, the nine jadeites were constantly moving around in circular arcs like annual rings.


    "This feeling..."


    Habara clenched his fist in disbelief, and the next moment his power boiled rapidly, quickly acting on Suzanoko. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    In an instant, a god-like giant with both destruction and creation appeared in the eyes of the world. This is Habara''s ultimate Suzano!


    Momoshiki watched all this in a daze, he watched Habara''s transformation in disbelief, and felt Habara''s power in disbelief.


    This is not what he expected, this is definitely not what he wants to meet!


    "You..." Tao Shi''s voice was full of astonishment, and he said in disbelief, "Why did you complete the transformation? How could you complete such a transformation!"


    "Actually, I did."


    Yu Yuan nodded indifferently, but at this time his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Isn''t that what you want, then..."


    While speaking, Habara slightly manipulated the final Xu Zuo Nenghu to raise his hand, the Ninja Sword was already held in his hand, and his eyes had already started to roll.


    Quietly condensed by him, his own Blood Inheritance Snare began to pulsate.


    The power of his eyes has also reached the extreme, and all these are completely gathered on the edge of his blade.


    At this moment, a pitch-black flame appeared on the blade, which was the power of his secret technique, Black Flame.


    The ultimate chakra has gathered on the blade, and Habara is also controlling Suzanoku to slowly gather the ninja knife over the top of his head.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and then he said quietly.


    "I am Uchiha Habara, as Uchiha''s blade, I am invincible!"


    The voice was melodious, and then Habara fiercely swung the ninja sword...


    .........

 Chapter 341： The End of Ninja World (The Finale)

    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Hey, Zuo Zhu, Xiang Rin, wait for me!"


    On Konoha''s main street, Naruto accelerated and rushed forward, and Zuosuke, who was communicating with other Uchiha clan in front, couldn''t help holding back his mouth when he heard this voice.


    He really didn''t want to respond to Naruto, who was so careless, but after Naruto approached, he sighed and replied.


    "You''re really slow, and please don''t be so blah, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Zuo Zhu''s tone was full of helplessness, especially when he noticed that many people around him had looked over, which made him feel even more embarrassed.


    The war has ended for a year, and the whole ninja world has undergone tremendous changes in one year, and many people have also changed in this year.


    The kid Zuo Zhu is one of them. After all, he was also a member of the absolute main force in the final battle a year ago. To put it bluntly, the war a year ago would not have ended so easily without him!


    The war a year ago has been defined as a war of annihilation at this time.


    And the propaganda of this war to the world is that those foreign destroyers conspired with Uchiha Madara and those guys, the purpose is to control the ninja world and eliminate disobedient people.


    And their method of control is to drag everyone into the illusion, making everyone''s life worse than death, thereby eliminating all wars.


    In fact, for this set of rhetoric, I have to thank that guy Onogi for the original version he provided.


    And this version has also been widely revised by Jiraiya, Nara Shikahisa and others, and now it has begun to promote it to everyone.


    As for the effect, it goes without saying, after all, everyone has experienced such a cruel battle, and everyone believes in such a result in their hearts.


    What''s more, this result is the result that Habara has already approved!


    Although a year has passed since the war, for those who participated in and experienced that war, this may be a scene they will never forget in their entire lives.


    In particular, the terrifying combat power displayed by Habara in this battle seemed to be engraved in their souls!


    At the last moment, Habara used all his strength to summon an unprecedented Suzunoku with a body size of a thousand meters or ten thousand meters, as well as that peerless sword technique.


    Everyone seemed to have seen the collapse of the world, the destruction of everything, and even witnessed the death of the foreign invader and their own annihilation!


    That''s right, while they witnessed Tao Shi''s death, they also witnessed that they were turned into powder at that moment.


    The feeling of despair is indescribable and equally unimaginable.


    However, what was even more beyond the imagination of all of them was that in their consciousness, when they had entered the pure land and were about to sleep forever, white rays of light broke through the cloud of the pure land.


    These rays of light enveloped all of them, took all of them out of the pure land, and brought them all back to life!


    "God ¡¤ reincarnation born!"


    They didn''t know what happened, they just remembered the voice that rang in their ears.


    And the figure floating in the sky, who was clearly far away from them, but could be clearly seen by all of them.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As more and more people wake up and come back to life, they finally know what is going on, that is, someone resurrected them who had died!


    And the person who did all this is the head of the seven major families who actually control the village among Konoha, who controls Konoha''s most powerful department, the Minister of Security Uchiha Habara, Minister Habara!


    Countless people have always been curious about the strength of Minister Habara, and what level he has reached.


    And now they know what level of existence this minister is.


    This is definitely a person who can destroy the world with his own power, and he is definitely an existence who can save the common people in the ninja world with his own power!


    He has completely exceeded the scope of human imagination. It seems that no one can achieve such a level except God, right?


    Perhaps, this Minister Habara is a god, a **** who walks in the world!


    With such an idea, it is unimaginable for all the beings in the ninja world to be fanatical about Habara. With such fanaticism, no matter what Habara says or does, there are countless people who support him.


    Therefore, during this year, Konoha''s control over the other three major villages can be said to have no major obstacles.


    With Ohnoki in the Land of Earth, everything went smoothly.


    In the country of water and the country of thunder, although there are still some people who want to oppose Konoha''s control of power, because they can see that the policies promoted by Konoha are eroding the power and independence of their village.


    But with Habara''s such a strong performance, and in such a big environment in the ninja world, their resistance was useless and ineffective.


    It can be said that the major countries in the ninja world at this time are basically under the control of Konoha. Even though the name has not been officially changed yet, in fact Habara has achieved his goal!


    And now, the entire ninja era has also entered an unimaginable peaceful period.


    Of course, such peace is only internal, because they still have a common enemy now.


    That is the Uchiha Madara and Qixiao organization, that is those guys from aliens who are believed to have a deep connection with Uchiha Madara by the ninja world.


    What Zuo Zhu and the others are going to do now is to go to the front line to perform tasks.


    In fact, as one of the "ninja world saviors", they don''t need to perform such tasks at all.


    But in order to boost morale, and to prove that Habara and the others attached great importance to Uchiha Madara and other Xiao organizations, Zuosuke and Naruto still needed to go to the front line from time to time.


    In fact, if you really want to boost morale, Habara is the most appropriate way to go.


    But how could this kind of thing get Habara to come forward, so it naturally fell on these two little guys.


    And the two of them are very happy about this kind of thing, after all, they really have to fight on the front line.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Naruto didn''t care about his situation at all, he still said with a big grin.


    "Really, what are you doing so quickly, wait for me, can''t you?"


    "You''re such an idiot, shut up."


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Zuo Zhu noticed that there were more and more people looking around, and now he suddenly regretted why he had to wait for Naruto.


    "You are the idiot!"


    "I don''t care about you, I''m leaving."


    "Hey, wait for me, the mission is together, we set off together."


    "Can you stop following me, at least not now?"


    "You bastard, let''s go together!"


    Looking at the backs of these two people, Xianglin couldn''t help but sighed slightly, why did these two people still have this virtue after so many years...


    ¡­


    "Are you still used to it here, Mother?"


    "For me, it''s the same everywhere, there is no difference between the seal and here."


    In the small thatched hut in the pure land, Hime Kaguya sat at the stone table in the front yard and looked at the sky.


    And there are dots of white light shining in the sky, which is the door to the outside world, at least for her.


    She can completely know everything about the outside world and everything about the current ninja world through this ''gate''.


    The terrifying battle a year ago is still fresh in her memory even now. She really didn''t expect a young junior to go this far.


    That young man made his bloodline completely reach the stage of Otsutsuki by himself, and even more so by his own efforts, he obtained the power of Xueji snare.


    This kind of thing is beyond the imagination of Kaguya Hime, even if that young man actually has the blood of Otsutsuki, but at least she thinks it is unrealistic to really reach this step.


    But the fact is that the boy named Uchiha Habara did it, which makes Kaguya also have to feel the talent of this young man.


    Looking at the ninja world that has changed greatly from the outside world, watching people are constantly working hard to repair their homes, Kaguya seemed a little silent.


    After a long time, she quietly said to Yu Yi beside her: "I seem to understand your thoughts."


    "Oh?" Yuyi couldn''t help being a little surprised when he heard his mother''s words, but he was still very happy.


    A year ago, they witnessed Habara killing those Otsutsuki on the moon, and this also made Kaguya not to mention the unlimited monthly reading plan.


    It''s just that although she didn''t say it, Yuyi and Yumura were both worried that Kaguya was not thinking about it for the time being because of their brothers and young people like Yubara.


    If this is the case, then although their plan was successful, they still feel somewhat uncomfortable in their hearts.


    What they hope more is that their mother can feel the will of these ordinary people and feel the flame in their hearts just like them.


    But they still have hope, at least their mother has changed, hasn''t it?


    And now that his mother is speaking like this, how can Yuyi not feel surprised and curious?


    "Master, you understand..."


    "Something interesting, something to think about."


    Kaguya shook her head, she didn''t seem to want to say anything more, she slowly retracted her eyes and stared at Yuyi.


    "By the way, what about Indra and Asura, their powers don''t need to be passed on, so their consciousness should be revived, right?"


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Well, that''s true."


    Although Yuyi was a little helpless as his mother only spoke half of what he said, he still felt some different emotions.


    This made him very happy at this time, and he couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "It''s time for those two kids to come back, they''ve almost recovered, I think...


    After a while, they can come back to us.


    After so many years, I miss them too..."


    ¡­


    "Finally come to this step!"


    In an area along the coast of the Land of Thunder, Uchiha Madara suddenly stood up and clenched his fists excitedly, while Senju Hashirama glanced at him and didn''t bother to pay attention.


    However, Senju Hashirama is still a little helpless and eager in his heart, because he knows that Uchiha Madara has definitely completed the fusion of the five attributes of Chakra!


    A year ago, the two of them teamed up to deal with Otsutsuki Kinshiki, and this was the first time they felt Otsutsuki''s strength.


    Such formidable strength really gave them a huge shock, even if they also found that the guy had no actual combat experience, let alone any technical and tactical skills.


    But others only need to use strength to crush them, and it is enough to go straight, because what they lack most is strength!


    To be honest, fighting such a person is not particularly rewarding for Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara.


    But they are not ordinary people, and they have grown to a certain extent under such extreme pressure.


    Especially Uchiha Madara, this guy constantly squeezes and fuses his own five-attribute Chakra in such crazy battles.


    At that time, this guy had already reached a very advanced position, a position that Senshou Bashima was extremely envious of and could only keep chasing after.


    The subsequent battles had nothing to do with them, but they also witnessed Zuosuke and Naruto, the two rising stars, killed a big Tsutsuki after getting their very familiar but very strange power.


    It also witnessed Habara''s destructive power, the power to destroy the ninja world with his own power and then give life to the ninja world again.


    Naruto and Zuosuke, the two little guys, Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma are not interested in studying how they did it.


    After all, they are not stupid, and they actually have some conclusions in their hearts. These two young people are the reincarnation of Indra and Asura just like them.


    The power that these two people got that made them feel familiar and unfamiliar was probably the power that belonged to Indra and Asura.


    They are not envious of such power, nor are they interested in involving it, after all, they are all independent individuals.


    And they have also found their own direction, which is the same as Habara.


    Especially since Habara has already proven his strength, they have no reason to change.


    It''s just that they also know that the path Habara chose is really not easy at all, especially the process of merging chakra is unimaginably difficult!


    Fortunately, Qianshou Zhujian is also a very talented existence. It took him a whole year to finally integrate his non-attribute chakra.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But he had just merged, and Uchiha Madara had already completely merged over there, which made Senju Zhuma really helpless.


    "Hashirama, how are you doing now?"


    After Uchiha Madara was a little excited, he immediately turned his head and looked at Senju Bashirama.


    And Senju Zhuma sighed, then closed his eyes simply and didn''t bother to pay attention to Uchiha Madara. He felt that paying attention to this guy would only waste his time.


    "Hey, why don''t you talk, are you still not making any progress?"


    "Could you please be quiet?"


    Senju Hashima, who was so annoyed by Uchiha Madara, could only sigh faintly, and then he closed his eyes again and silently carried out his own practice.


    He has really been opened too much gap, he must find a way to bridge these gaps as soon as possible.


    Especially beside him there is a triumphant Uchiha Madara, he really doesn''t want to be pulled away too much by this guy.


    "What happened to those two guys inside?"


    Outside, the shadows of all ages looked at the deep room curiously, and then they asked Nagato curiously.


    The shocking battle a year ago also made them realize how terrifying outsiders are, and they have already made a decision.


    They have made up their minds to help the ninja world to train the ninjas, and to help the ninja world maintain their combat readiness, so they all volunteered to act as these villains.


    But what they never expected was that they not only witnessed the destructive power of god-like power, but also witnessed the miracle of life with god-like power!


    Habara''s natural reincarnation technique not only revived all those who were wiped out by the aftermath of the power and killed by their attack, even including themselves.


    They never thought that they could survive, and they never thought that they would be treated like this.


    But because they were resurrected, they are now acting more seriously and working harder, even though they know that this situation happened only because of an accident.


    Let''s go and give it a try. ¡¿


    "I don''t know either. What''s the use of asking me?"


    Nagato shook his head lightly, he wanted to say something else at first, but when he saw Yahiko and Xiaolan walking over, he interrupted directly.


    "Okay, don''t hang around here, think about how to cause some trouble over there.


    Also, I heard that Zuo Zhu and Naruto are here, and you know how strong those two boys are, so don''t expect any surprises. "


    After saying this, he ran towards Yahiko and Xiaolan without waiting for those shadows to react.


    In fact, Obito doesn''t care whether he is a decent or a villain at all, and he doesn''t even care whether he has any effect on the ninja world.


    Because in his opinion, being able to be with Yahiko Xiaolan and the others is the most important thing.


    "Hey, how long will it be before Kakashi and the others come."


    On a roof, Obito looked boredly at Nagato and the others, as well as those shadows sitting and chatting together, he couldn''t help but sighed slightly.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Everything in his life is pretty good now, but for him, what he looks forward to most is being with Kakashi and Lin.


    As for other things, he doesn''t care at all, they are all the same to him anyway, he will complete those tasks well, after all, this is his salvation, the salvation of Konoha.


    But at the time of redemption, he also longed for his former friends, and that was the person he was most worried about.


    "Really, when will Habara let them go on missions?"


    Obito withdrew his gaze, and then he lay down on the roof, his gaze turned to the sky.


    "And that guy Habara, I heard that he went to the moon, and I don''t know what it''s like to live on the moon..."


    .........


    What is the experience of living on the moon? Actually, Habara himself is not very good at describing it.


    But for him, it''s not a bad place in this place, especially after he improved the connection between the moon and the ninja world, everything became more convenient.


    Habara is not a misfit. Although sometimes he likes to be quiet, it is really a torment for him to lose his human presence.


    Therefore, he directly changed the teleportation array of the moon to the connection of the Uchiha family''s own room, which made it easier for him to return to the ninja world, and at the same time it was convenient for people in the ninja world to come up to him.


    After all, he has not forgotten that he is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, let alone the head of the security department.


    "How does it feel?"


    Sitting on a lawn inside the moon, Habara looked at Yan Ye beside him with a smile on his face, and he asked curiously.


    "It feels a little strange."


    Yan Ye raised her hand to look at her situation, and then she thought for a while and gave her answer.


    "It feels as if my time has slowed down, and even my own physiological metabolism is the same, but isn''t this the effect you want?"


    "Indeed, it seems that the result of this experiment is not bad."


    Habara couldn''t help but nodded slightly when he heard Yan Ye''s words, this was the result he wanted.


    He has remembered what Yan Ye once said, and he is not a person who wants to spend his whole life alone, so he must make some preparations.


    And the current situation of Yan Ye is the result of his preparation, or the answer he got through studying the power of time.


    Habara possesses the power of time, but his power of time was originally only through skills to allow himself to go back to the past.


    But with his research, especially in the final desperate stage of Hetao Shi, he accidentally let the blood grow to the final stage, allowing the "transcendent" power of the "God''s Long Stage" to cover the blood.


    He successfully reached the level of Datongmu, and the benefits of such a level are really unimaginable.


    Not only a manifestation of strength, but also an incredible improvement in his thinking ability, research ability, and perception ability.


    With the help of such super perception and research abilities, Habara finally thought of a way, which is to suppress the flow of time.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Konoha: Make Uchiha Great Again¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This way of suppressing the flow of time is specific to the individual, and it can slow down a person''s physiological metabolism¡ªincluding blood flow and even heartbeat, etc.¡ªto an extremely low level.


    In this way, the consumption of energy is also greatly reduced, and it can also make people live longer!


    In fact, his idea was based on the results of a certain female sorceress pile driver, and it turns out that the effect seems to be pretty good.


    "It should be pretty good, but it will take time to fully prove everything."


    Yan Ye closed her eyes slightly, then leaned into Yu Yuan''s arms, and only now did she continue to ask.


    "Speaking of which, what are your plans for the future? You must know that you are a **** walking in the world now."


    "Let''s forget about the gods, as for the future..."


    Habara shook his head lightly, then his eyes turned to the floating island floating in the sky.


    On that floating island, Tenseiyan flickered on and off, as if it had consumed too much energy.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. A year ago, after Yubara killed the big tube wooden peach pose and successfully got the guy''s eyes, he was thinking about how to activate the natural technique of reincarnation. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Finally he made a decision, that is to rely on the power of Tenseikan to accomplish all this!


    Facts have proved that there is nothing wrong with his choice. Under the burst of Tenseiyan''s power, the natural technique of reincarnation eye he cast fully achieved the effect he wanted.


    And this technique has fully proved its strength, it completely resurrected all the dead people, even those who were reincarnated from the dirt.


    There was some element of surprise in this, but Habara didn''t care that much, after all, just a glance with Yan Ye said, he is now a "god walking in the world".


    But is all this really enough?


    Sometimes Habara secretly asks himself in his heart, but he actually has an answer to this question, or he has always had an answer!


    "The future is uncertain, but I know my future is certain."


    Yu Yuan hugged Yan Ye tightly in his arms, and he spoke quietly.


    "I can''t stop my steps, although I can''t be sure whether the flowers are blooming like a brocade or not, and I can''t be sure if I can see the sea of ??stars.


    But people are always moving forward, pursuing and challenging themselves, especially when there is such a strong external pressure. "


    "really......"


    Yan Ye nodded slightly in Yu Yuan''s arms, showing no emotion at all.


    But Habara didn''t care, he closed his eyes slightly and continued.


    "But it doesn''t seem to make sense to talk about such a distant future now. I still have some important things to deal with right now."


    "What''s up?"


    "Our business..."


    ¡­